《Wolf President Hooks Up》 Chapter 1: Night of Hangover Chapter 1: Night of Hangover It seems like there¡¯s some sound, rain? Or was it water? The sound of running water softly hits her eardrum. ine scrunched her face, her small face pouting, and continued sleeping in another direction. Who was that making so much noise, not letting people sleep! It¡¯s too noisy! Then, a headache struck, it felt like her brains were having convulsions, ine closed her eyes, wishing she could chop her head and exchange her brains with anyone to stop the pain. Couldn¡¯t sleep, there was no way to continue sleeping. Waking up on the wrong side of the bed, ine has her small face scrunched into a ball and opened her eyes while pouting. ¡°What time is it?¡± She asked while mumbling. No one answered. Why was her younger sister not answering her? Only then, ine looked at her surrounding slowly¡­ Eh? This was not her small loft! Neither was it her double-decked bed! There¡¯s no sight of her soft toys, there¡¯s also no sight of her younger sister¡¯s pile of albums. Instead, what she saw was a luxurious wallpaper, bright lights, and elegant furniture. ¡°Oh! Oh my god, where is this ce?!¡± ine finally woke up from her stupor, sitting up straight immediately and started looking at her surrounding in horror. Her lips began to tremble slightly, and it was getting worst... This was a hotel! And it was a presidential suite, the kind you get to see only in a magazine! ¡°Ahhhhh¡­¡± ine shouted in shock, then she quickly covered her mouth with her hands. Blinking her crystal-like eyes, she only realizes then that she was fully naked! N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Oh, oh, oh¡­ Did I¡­I¡­do that? Oh, God¡­ do you want me to live still¡­?¡± ine¡¯s finally got her sense of hearing back, and she looked at the direction of where water could be heard, thru the door, she could faintly see a man¡¯s body inside the shower. Although it was blurry, it was, for sure, a figure that was a tall, robust, and powerful body¡­ A hotel¡­ naked¡­ and man¡­ ah, ah, ah¡­ ine nibbled on her nails while blinking furiously. It couldn¡¯t be right, did she really do that after being drunk on the night after her college entrance exam...? ine hit her chest and stomped her feet while pulling her hair, wishing she could pull all of it out. Like a mouse that lost its tail, she turned around on the bed, and finally, her brain started working. Picking up the clothes from the messy pile, the first that she picked was her cartooned underwear with a picture of a pirate king, too bad the rubber band on it has been stretched till it was too loose. Wearing it with a tearful face, she fled in a hurry while the unknown man was still in the shower. Bang! The bathroom door opened, and the 1.8m tall, robust man came out, half-naked with a white towel wrapped around his built body. With his long legs stepping out, he looked around suspiciously, ¡°Eh, where did that little thing go to? Did she¡­run away?¡± The man gradually raised his eyebrows, full of discontent and annoyance. ¡°Shit! She escaped!¡± The man¡¯s face was incredibly good-looking. It was the kind that was devilish charismatic, with eyes as deep as the ocean, face narrow but sharp, with a chilling aura that people don¡¯t dare to look straight at. Giving off an egotistical feeling with his aquiline nose while his thin lips exposed a little mean and coldness. Overall, he was a fierce and ruthless guy that was not easy to be close to. Handsome but cold and frightening at the same time. Opening the metallic cigarette box patiently and taking out a stick, and slowly igniting it. With a deep breath, then exhaling out a few smoke rings, only then talking out the phone and dialed a number, ordering, ¡°Kayden, find out about the woman fromst night¡­ yes, soon.¡± Then with the cigarette between his fingers, he started stretching in the room. His muscles awakened while moving, attesting it to be strong and healthy. He found a gun from the pile of clothes, disassembling and assembling it quickly, then pulling the firing pin, loading it, and aiming it towards the clock on the wall. Thinking back to the night that surprised him. He was walking out from the bar, rushing to the next gathering that his friend had invited, when he had his arms hooked. He would have broken the person¡¯s arm in a split second with his fast reaction and training from young, luckily, he had a glimpse of whatever wasing. It was a young girl with neat bangs, big round eyes, and the light, her tender skin that looks like it could be broken by blowing. Looking pinkish, and it reminded him of a particr small animal. ¡°You¡¯re so handsome, haha, *burp*!¡± Laughing with no care, and even burping from drinking alcohol. Sticking out her pink tongue, looking like a female snake, seducing the man¡¯s eye. ¡°Let go.¡± He said in his usual cold tone. Shaking his arm but did not manage to shake her off, or rather, he did not use much strength at all. ¡°Haha, I won¡¯t let go¡­ you¡¯re really handsome, I like¡­yeah, like¡­¡± She must have drunk too much, and when she spoke, her soft body was leaning against him, on his hard body, with her red lips pouting, it was cute. Cute¡­indeed really cute. At that moment, his heart trembled. After all, he was used to seeing pretentious women with heavy makeup. For the first time, he was looking at such an innocent girl. He actually found it fresh. ¡°How old are you? Have you graduated from high school?¡± He asked in a rarely softened voice while touching her face. Being near her ears, first, he sniffed a faint scent that was like from fresh fruit, the kind that belonged to a maiden. ¡°High school? I attend the No. 4 High School, you? What do you attend, ssmate?¡± ssmate your head, who was ssmates with her! This little thing! He then lifted his arms upwards, thinking that the childish girl could be pushed away. ¡°I should go, stand properly.¡± Will she fall down, seeing that she was so drunk. ¡°You¡¯re really handsome¡­¡± The girl said while muttering, and she simply hugged his waist tightly, breathing with her face leaning on his chest. ¡°You¡¯re so handsome¡­ are you from a painting? ¡­Are you a movie star? ...How much do you want? ...Sleep with me? ...Huh? Ok or not? Sleep with me, ok?¡± What rubbish was she talking about? Sleep her? She looked so small and looking like she was fourteen or fifteen, a little thing that he did not bother touching at all. Although, as he was looking at the porcin skin, he was a little tempted. But¡­ he was a grown man and did notck any woman¡­ as such, he won¡¯t touch this kind of small green apple. ¡°Ok, don¡¯t mess around, I still have things to do, I will be rough if you don¡¯t let go.¡± Chapter 2: I Like It Chapter 2: I Like It He was not just scaring anybody. His temper was terrible, though he has managed to maintain his elegance and noble in front of the public. Only his friends knew that he was, in fact, the most murderous. The little girl straightened her face, looked at him with misty eyes, and then giggled a few times before leisurely saying, ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, you look so good¡­¡± Boom... Just because of her blunt adjectives broke a string deep in his heart. The desire to throw this clingy stranger away gradually dropped the temperature. ¡°You¡¯re drunk. Let go of your hand!¡± Despite that, she continued clinging to his waist, and her whole body and chest were sprawling on him. With the two clumps of ¡®meat¡¯ against him, it was making him irritable. She squinted her eyes, her mourous red lips pouted, and started mumbling shamelessly, ¡°Sleep me, sleep me, sleep me... I want to sleep with a celebrity! Sleep, sleep together...¡± ¡°This child, where is the adult from your family? Noting to intervene! I warn you, if you provoke me again, there is nothing I don¡¯t dare to do! Get lost while I¡¯m still rational!¡± His breathing started to heat up. Maybe it was because she was hugging too tight, and the friction was causing him to heat up. Or maybe, it was her soft body that was arousing his lust¡­ Or perhaps, it was her soft-spoken words ¡°sleep me¡± that ignited his desire to conquer. Anyway, his throat began to dry, and his adam¡¯s apple started moving up and down. His belly tightened, and somewhere started bing hot, a massive fire was ignited below. His self-control was considered very good. He was tangled with a woman for so long, yet he could still maintain a gentleman¡¯s attitude. ¡°Haha, I¡­ the college entrance examination is over, I finally got through it, I am free! Cheers!¡± Baring her little white teeth, smiling foolishly, the girl was saying drunken words, and with her arms raised to gesture cheers, a small hand pped on her face, and with a frown, her body slipped down. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He hugged the soft body and nced over her small face, eh, this girl, did she fall asleep? She¡¯s really¡­ very reassuring. Just like that, with no one beside her, and in the arms of an unknown man¡­ and, nevertheless, a young and hot-blooded man full of surging male hormones. He was holding her and looking around to see if anyone she was familiar with was looking this way. Far away, it seems like there was a group of students drinking, but all of them were almost done, unable to walk right and tend to fall over a lot, not one of them was in good shape. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back, if not you won¡¯t even know how many men you will sleep with tonight¡­ forget it, since you want to sleep with me so eagerly, I will, as you wish, take you with me.¡± He smiled faintly, with an evil looking face while carrying her like he was holding a small animal, disappeared. He couldn¡¯t helpughing as he walked into the presidential suite with her. Urgh, what was he doing, having just returned home, and before he could avoid any suspicion, he was already bringing a woman back so fast. If the media caught this, it would cause another uproar. He put the girl on the bed and brushed the hair on her face away, only did he realize that the girl was sleeping sweetly with her lips squirming slightly, her longshes were as dense as a curtain. Her small fist was situated naturally beside her ear like a baby¡¯s sleeping position. He leaned down and sniffed, well, reeking of alcohol. ¡°Cannot do without good hygiene, behave, big brother will give you a shower.¡± Then he picked her up again, she was very light and with a petite frame, and in front of his 1.8m stout figure, she seemed so childlike. It was just like carrying a cat. The water temperature was just right when he has unclothed her on the sofa in the bathroom,yer by layer, and his breathing started increasing uncontrobly. Only a child, was it worthy of a reaction of such? It was too humiliating. Just like that, he soothed himself, trying to adjust his breathing back to normal. No use¡­ the moment he saw her snowy and abundant figure, all his self-control disappeared! What a beautiful body! The word ¡®beautiful¡¯ couldn¡¯t even describe her allure! A pure attraction! With such a small frame yet so voluptuous. The chest that just developed was plump and full, like a ripe peach, pinkish and eye- catching. The waist was so slim that it¡¯s awful to hold. But the parts that were supposed to be voluptuous were voluptuous. It instantly exploded the man¡¯s lustful desires like an animal. With the face of an angel and a devilish figure¡­ why was there such a girl? What to do? He looked down at the part that had bloated up and sighed. Once again, carrying her, his fingers couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly, and when he puts her in the warm water, she hummed with her eyes close, ¡°Ah¡­¡± Just like a little bird¡¯s chirp, his heart crisp listening to it. His big hand wandered on her delicate skin, his breathing became rapid and intense. If she were to open her eyes now and see his armpits, she would haveughed at him. Yes, it was just a bath. Yet to do any proper bed exercise, but his bottom was already swollen. In a position that was eager to try¡­ Finally, he lost control, turning her over, kissed her plump and abundant¡­ ¡°wuu¡­¡± The girl vaguely said something, her small mouth moved a few times. How could he stop at that, he deepened the evil kiss until he could no longer hold himself back. With a roar, he decided not to torture himself, why was he teasing the nerve that was about to break in the bathroom? Isn¡¯t this self-torture? Carrying the dripping wet girl, both of them fell on the bed. - There were not many pedestrians in the morning, it was still possible to see a few shops and street vendors selling along the streets, but it was still early. ine ran down three streets straight in panic for 20 minutes, only then she was heaving and gasping along the roads. Suddenly, tears rolled down her face, with her head lowered, she started walking and crying at the same time. ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± It¡¯s over, it¡¯s really over! Last night, her youth and her first night were totally ruined! Losing control after drinking¡­ indeed it¡¯s not fake! She shouldn¡¯t have gone to drink with her buddies, and even more, she should not have epted all the drinks offered drinks just to celebrate the end of the college entrance exam. As a result, not surprisingly, the little white rabbit got drunk easily. The drunk her did not have any sense of direction at all. Last night¡­ what happened afterst night, she could not remember one bit! ¡°It¡¯s killing me! I was taken advantage of, yet I can¡¯t remember a single bit thing, at least I should have a bit of impression, right! Ugh, ugh!¡± ine pped her head and walked away while wiping away her tears. Lost her virginity¡­ She brilliantly lost her virtue. Oh God, what kind of ridiculous situation was this, think that she, ine, had yet to give away her first kiss, she ended her teenage years in one step. ¡°Ahhh!¡± ine wailed again along the street. After wandering along the streets for a while, ine still could not remember where she was supposed to go to, and she could only drag her heavy feet back home. Like a thief, she leaned against the door, stealthily surveyed inside, afraid that she would be noticed by her father. ¡°You still know how toe back! You this dead girl that did note back all night!¡± Shouted out of thin air that scared ine till she was paralyzed, she leaned on the door only to see clearly the one talking, only then her soul returned. Gritting her teeth and rolling her eyes, ¡°Ellie! Why are you shouting! Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll disturb dad¡¯s rest?¡± Oh, pretending to be a filial daughter¡­ ¡°Dad went to work in the morning, today is morning shift, don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Really? Dad is in the morning shift?¡± ¡°Hm, left at half-past five!¡± ¡°Hahaha, you should have said earlier, if I knew dad is in the morning shift, I wouldn¡¯t have to be so scared!¡± ine shook her shoulders, then walked into the house, and like petting a kitten, patted her younger sister who was eating before walking back to her room. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Stop there! ine, stop right there!¡± Ellie shouted with an imposing attitude. ¡°Looking for death? I¡¯m your older sister, don¡¯t you know how to call me sister? Seeking for a beat!¡± Ellie doesn¡¯t care about this at all, widened her eyes, and observed ine, ¡°Tell me, where did you sleepst night?¡± Chapter 3: Professional Gigolo Chapter 3: Professional Gigolo Well¡­ ine was nailed by this simple sentence. Slept where? Does she say she didn¡¯t know where she slept, but it was arge hotel with arge presidential suite? Breakdown¡­ Or should I answer her, I slept in the arms of a tall man¡­ Or that, I spend the night under a stranger¡¯s body? Ah, ah, I¡¯m going crazy! Ellie despised her sister¡¯s transfixed expression, twitched her mouth, ¡°Well, don¡¯t learn to do bad things when you can¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°I, I didn¡¯t do, do bad things¡­¡± It was just doing the wrong things after drinking¡­ and it was the kind that I¡¯m on the losing end¡­ An eighteen-year old¡¯s flower season, ine was sure, she died on thest night of her arrogant high school¡¯s graduation. Ellie nced at her sister again, then bombarded, ¡°Why are your eyes red like a rabbit? Did you cry? Have you been bullied?¡± ¡°Ah, no, never! I¡¯m not being bullied!!¡± As if her tail has been stepped on, ine jumped and denied immediately. With a little panic and obvious guiltiness. Ellie bit the tart, ¡°Your female ssmate called to ask for a leave of absence, saying that you went to her house to sleep, who is she?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ssmate? Which female ssmate? ¡°Who?¡± ine was entirely stunned. She didn¡¯t know who it was too! ¡°Strange, you slept at whose house, and you still don¡¯t know who she is?¡± ine clenched her teeth. Damn this, Ellie Jones, why does she think that this girl has the qualifications to be a detective? She really knows how to interrogate people! Was she too stupid, or was this girl too cunning? ¡°You actually know who she is, and you still ask me, making it hard for your sister? Outrageous! If you continue to nag, I will not give you an allowance for the next two summer vacation! Hmph!¡± ¡°Every time you¡¯ll use the vacation against other topics, you¡¯re so petty!¡± Ellie closed her mouth with a face full of dissatisfaction. It was clear that ine betted on the right thing, the vacation as indeed Ellie¡¯s weakness. ine managed to find enough strength for herself, then holding her neck up high and hide back in the small loft. Then, only when she was hiding in the toilet, she stomped her feet while facing the mirror. Wah~ lost my virginity, I actually lost my virginity on the night of high school graduation! Wah wah wah, now how, what to do! I¡¯m no longer perfect, no longerplete, not a good woman anymore¡­ cries. - [Tianyi Group Young Master Has Returned Home Quietly] ¡°Just a young master is worth all these crazy reports in the newspaper? Is there no other news that can be mentioned, seriously,ing back from overseas only, a rich second-gen, nothing but these, s, so boring!¡± ine sat on the bench in the garden, flipping the newspaper with lots of feeling. Perhaps it was a lousy year, whatever she saw just wasn¡¯t pleasing to her eyes, she even disliked her neighbor¡¯s dog, Yellow. Yellow was a cute little dog, an skan Mmute, born with snowy white fur, like an arctic fox, but not sure what¡¯s up with the owner, insisted on calling it Yellow. Because of that ridiculous night, ine¡¯s mood got even worst. ¡°What boring, Tianyi Group¡¯s prince is back, isn¡¯t this an exciting news? Emmett Smith eh, the golden bachelor in so many women¡¯s hearts.¡± Hazel rubbed ine¡¯s head roughly, bypassed, and sat with ine. Grabbing the newspaper and continued eximing, ¡°Do you know rich their family is? Tsktsk, so much that you can use their money as wastepapers, and you still won¡¯t be able to finish it in centuries!¡± ine doesn¡¯t care, and like looking for a quarrel, ¡°No matter how wealthy his family is, it has nothing to do with me; also, it¡¯s not up to me to degrade! A rich family¡¯s second-generation or something, it¡¯s the most annoying.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re just jealous!¡± ¡°Hazel! You only went out to y for a week, and you¡¯ve be tough already, huh?¡± Hazel grinned and stopped reading the newspaper, poking her finger at ine¡¯s forehead, saying, ¡°You ah, still don¡¯t know how to thank me? If it wasn¡¯t that day, I helped you to lie, saying you slept at my ce, your affair would have been exposed!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± ine widened her eyes, with her mouth opened wide, ¡°You, you mean, that night you saw me having an affair?¡± Hazel squinted, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you forgot¡­" ¡°Oh, quickly tell me everything you know, I really forgot!¡± Hazel took a deep breath, ¡°You forgot, the ss monitor and I opened a room as well?¡± ¡°YOU OPENED A ROOM WITH THE CLASS MONITOR!!!¡± ine raised her voice, and only when she was choked by Hazel did she close her mouth. Huh, how many ridiculous things happened that night? Was she the only that knew nothing. ¡°You drank three bottles of Hennessy, and maybe a wine bowl, all of said, that night you¡¯re basically there to drink it¡¯s worth. So devious of you to drink enough worth of the money you¡¯ve brought.¡± ¡°Three, three bottles? Oh, my grandfather!¡± ine bit her own fingernails, and her face fell down. Actually, she doesn¡¯t touch alcohol, of course, it was also because her father didn¡¯t have enough money for her to drink. ¡°You got drunkter, then started pulling random ssmates to tell them how much you like the senior from high school that is two years older, it was to the point everyone was sick of it.¡± ¡°What happened next?¡± What ine really wanted to know was, what happened after, why was she lying on the hotel bed! This was the crucial question that made her curious! ¡°Later? You saw a super handsome guy, we were all only looking from far, only you took your handbag, shouting ¡®I want to buy this handsome gigolo.¡¯ Then you flew towards the handsome guy.¡± ¡°Ah! Gigolo? It can¡¯t be?¡± ine really wanted to cry to death, after so long, she actually booked a gigolo the night she was drunk, and slept for a night! Her unfortunate innocent body, that pitifulyer, just like that it was given in vain to the dirtiest¡­ a gigolo! ine pped her forehead continuously and fell back on the bench. ¡°Enough, stop pping your head, it¡¯s stupid enough, if you continue hitting it, you can attend an idiot school already. So, how was that night? Was it awesome? I didn¡¯t see the man clearly, only saw his back view, it was tall and built, let me ask you, did you pleasure him till he felt like dying, how times did you climax?¡± ¡°Climax your head! What nonsense!¡± ine face flushed and red at her good friend, muttering, ¡°I felt nothing, but when I woke up, it was in the morning then I realized I was naked, I was so scared, and that person was in the bathroom, so I used that chance to fled. What should I do, Hazel, tell me what I should do now! I lost my preciousyer! How do I face other people in the future, how am I going to chase the senior I like!¡± ¡°Hazel frowned, ¡°ine, did you give him money?¡± ¡°What?¡± ine froze, her eyes widened. ¡°He is a professional gigolo, you mean you did not pay him?¡± ¡°No, guess not¡­ I don¡¯t remember leaving him money¡­¡± Hazel wiped her sweat, ¡°Then you¡¯re too immoral, you enjoyed a night from him, and he relies on this for a living, but you enjoyed it for free, not even a cent was given. Tsk, it¡¯s not that I want to say you, but ine, you can owe all types of money but never the payment to a gigolo. Think about it, is it easy being a gigolo?¡± Oh, yes! ine was knocked out of sense by Hazel¡¯s words. After a long day, she not only lost her preciousyer, but in the end, it became the fault of hers as well. ¡°Why did I drink so much!!!¡± ine roared towards the sky. Subsequently, whenever Hazel thought of the situation, she would rise to the opportunity to mock ine: ¡°Bad woman who toys with a gigolo, who knows how many times you¡¯ve been scolded.¡± The summer vacation was only two months long, ine and Hazel had to work part-time during this period to earn money. Hazel¡¯s family condition was considered alright, but it was different for ine¡¯s family. Her mother had passed away early, while her dad was a bus driver, always starting his day early in the morning and returningte. It was not only tiring but also earned peanut. Her sister, who was a year younger that does not study hard, was studying in thest year of high school and will be attending university next year. Hence the school fees will be a burden to the family, so ine has to work hard to earn money. Visiting a lot of small shops, from bakery, florist, stationary, minimarts, but no one needed to employ. She could only go to differentpanies asking if they required temporary staff like a cleaner or attendant kind of odd jobs with no choice. This day, she actually received an interview call from apany, asking her to go to their company. Chapter 4: CEO’s Assistant Chapter 4: CEO¡¯s Assistant After hanging up the phone, ine thought she was hallucinating. A high schooler like her could actually receive a bigpany¡¯s interview notice? Hahahaha¡­ Just now, the HR manager said which company? Oh, Tianyi Group. ¡°Sounds familiar, heck care, anyway I¡¯m going for an interview, oh yeah!¡± ine jumped around happily. Because of her beauty, intelligence, and eloquence, Ellie found a job at a fast-food restaurant. Everything this girl did was better than her, her sweet mouth, and foxy looking appearance, a lot of guys like her. Just a few days in the fast-food restaurant, two of the other part-timers were already making a move on her. ording to Ellie, half the tasks were snatched away by the two guys, and she was like enjoying herfortable time in the restaurant. Hmph! ine¡¯s eyes became fiery and were clenching her fist! Ellie, you just wait! Your sister is going to strike back hard this time! I will absolutely win you this time. The next day, ine dressed up slightly and took the bus to Tianyi Group. ¡°Wow¡­ this building is so high that there are dozens of levels, and aren¡¯t those at the higher level afraid? Aren¡¯t they afraid of a re-enactment of 911?¡± ine stood below, shielding her eyes with her hands, straining her neck looking up. Several white-cor workers walked by her, disdainful of her nk look. Suddenly, a group of people walked towards her, they were escorting the tall man in the middle. He was wearing a lc shirt, straight yet imposing, with a beige trench coat over, overall, he looked ssy and dignified. Sadly, she couldn¡¯t see his face as it was wearing a sunss sorge, it covered half his face. ¡°Lips are thin, it is said that people with thin lips are cruel and indifferent.¡± ine noticed his mouth from a few meters away and secretly defined it. The bodyguard escorted the eye-catching man into the building, unsure if it was ine illusion, that person who walked by her, stopped and turned, giving ine a look. ine opened her mouth with her round eyes staring. Stare at me for what? I don¡¯t know you, uncle. The man¡¯s thin lips suddenly curved, like a smirked, absolutely captivating! Then, while ine¡¯s brain was still nk, he had already hurriedly walked into the building. ¡°Damn, when the man smiled, why did it remind me of a crocodile¡¯s smile? Scary, too scary!¡± ine touched the goosebumps on her arms and ran into the building hastily. ¡°You¡¯re ine?¡± The HR manager pushed the ck-rimmed sses up, then looked at her askew and unassuming resume. Subtly sweating cold sweat. Was this girl an adult already? Fourteen? Or fifteen? Looks so young, the most is a junior high schooler look! Not very tall, around 1.6m height, and she has bangs which seems more childish. ine smiled like a bootlicker and nodded furiously, ¡°yes, yes, I am ine.¡± The HR manager continued rubbing her sore temples, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re fully eighteen already?¡± ¡°Yes! Yes! My birthday is in April, so I¡¯m already eighteen and three months old!¡± Once again, ine wanted to cry. When people see her for the first time, they always asked her N times about her actual age, who asked her to be so short, and with a baby face full of baby fat, a look of a silly minor. s, she was already stupid, with a speechless face, it was miserable. ¡°Do you have your identity card?¡± ¡°Yes! Here!¡± ine hastened to hand over her ID card. The HR manager looked at the little girl¡¯s image in the identity card and sighed again; what¡¯s wrong with the vice-president? Why make him take the initiative to contact this girl toe and work. He suspected that with this recruitment, he would be reported for hiring childbor. ine was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t ept her, sping both hands, and saying pitifully, ¡°Manager, though I look small, I have strength! I can do any jobs! Really! I¡¯m not afraid of any hardship I can take hardship the most, please give me a chance, let the team test me!¡± The HR manager was amused by ine¡¯s courageous appearance. Indeed, she was still a child, her words were also so silly, what ¡°see that I look small,¡± she even dared to say this kind of ambiguous words, cough. But... The HR manager casually nced at ine¡¯s chest, and if you don¡¯t say, visually, this girl really isn¡¯t small there¡­ ¡°Ok, from today on, you¡¯re a part of thepany¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Wow! Hahaha, really? Thank you! Thank you so much! Thank you!¡± Without waiting for the HR manager to say finish, ine jumped with joy, grasped, and shook his hand hard, until the HR manager¡¯s face became green. The kind of girl that went by the back door with an unclear rtionship to get in thepany should not be provoked. You won¡¯t know which sentence was right or wrong, or even which action was it that could irritate the upper management. This ine too, anyhow grabbing a man¡¯s hand, if someone else sees this¡­ ¡°Cough, ine, you can go to the 29th floor to report now.¡± ine stood upright immediately, ¡°Yes!¡± Turning around, about to leave, she turned back, scratching her scalp, asking, ¡°that¡­ manager, I want to ask, what exactly is my job scope?¡± The manger¡¯s eyebrow shook a little, ¡°oh, you are now the temporary assistant to President Smith.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ assistant¡­¡± ine reacted three beats slower before widening her eyes, stunned, ¡°Who did you say? Boss Smith? Temporary assistant? You did not make a mistake, right?¡± How many presidents do you have in thispany? ¡°Yup, President Smith, our first-inmand of the group, President Smith, President Emmett Smith.¡± Boom- ine was petrified on the spot. Heaven, earth, who coulde and wake her up. A high schooler like her could actually be the bigpany¡¯s president¡­ assistant¡­ of course, it was temporary. Chapter 5: This man is too beautiful Chapter 5: This man is too beautiful The HR manager looked at ine¡¯s shocked expression, inhaled, and expressed his understanding. Then advised, ¡°Comrade ine, I can understand your current mood, when I found out about this decision, I was more shocked than you. Go ahead, the 29th floor is waiting for you.¡± ¡°Oh, oh.¡± ine blinked and scratched her scalp, then walked drearily outwards. Emmett Smith, President Smith¡­ The group¡¯s leader¡­ What, what, what concept was this? Taking the elevator absentmindedly and reached level 29. When ine, who was wearing a snow-white pleated skirt and a pink t-shirt, stood at the secretariat area, she immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention! One by one, the scrutiny eyes were all shooting towards ine. ine stood there in a stiff manner, not knowing where to put her hands. A massive secretariat area¡­ the president¡¯s secretaries alone had so many people¡­ a concentration of elites! ¡°Littless, who are you looking for?¡± A woman in her thirties asked first, pushing her gold-rimmed sses. ¡°I, I came to find President Smith¡­¡± Swoosh---! The two words, President Smith, shocked everyone! Some were thinking: it couldn¡¯t be, President Smith has an interest in this kind of high schooler? ine couldn¡¯t take the scrutiny any longer, she awkwardly said, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m President Smith¡¯s temporary assistant¡­¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Everyone collectively eximed. ine felt more restrained, and hurriedly added, ¡°I am already 18, I am an adult, really an adult already.¡± This moment, a young man walked out from the president¡¯s office, he looked about 25/26, and competent, even his clothes were meticulous, had a confident expression. When he saw the helpless ine, he calmly said, ¡°ine?¡± ¡°Ah? I am!¡± ine followed the voice, stood up straight like a good soldier. LYC nodded, ¡°ine, President Smith wants you to go over immediately.¡± ¡°Ah? Oh! Ok!¡± While the crowd was holding their breath, ine ran towards LYC. Only when she was in front of him did she asked mindlessly, ¡°Which is President Smith¡¯s office?¡± All the secretaries were startled. Only LYC treated ine¡¯s foolishness with calm disposal, raising one arm, ¡°Walk inwards, following the corridor, there is the only door.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± ine looked up and saw Jasper¡¯s name tag, Jasper Hall, oh, this was his name, immediately, she smiled, ¡°Thank you, brother Hall.¡± With no emotions, Jasper said, ¡°Please call me Vice-President Hall.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ine looked embarrassed and stuck out her tongue, ¡°yes, Vice-President Hall.¡± Seriously, the people here were so snobbish, calling you brother Hall was already a privilege. Yet, you want me to call you by your official designation, tsk, title addict! ine pouted and walked along the corridor, automatically ignoring the secretaries¡¯ earlier surprised expression. Surprised your head, was she that awful? Just that she was a little young, she wasn¡¯t considered stupid alright, at least she could clean up, pour water, and brew tea, right? Wonder how old this President Smith was? More than 40? Or more than 50? With a beer belly? Or like what was always shown on television, balding? What does she do as a temporary assistant? Specifically, bring tea for uncle Smith? Type files? Or pick up the trash and wipe the table? ine arrived at the door of the president¡¯s office, took a deep breath and soothed her chest, only then did she knock twice on the door timidly. After that, she leaned her ears against the door, listening for movements inside. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After listening for a while, there was no movement inside. Nobody? Where¡¯d did he go? ¡°Is there anyone? President Smith?¡± ine knocked twice on the door again. There was still no sound from inside, so ine opened the door boldly and walked into the president¡¯s office curiously. Wow, ine opened her mouth, her round eyes stared, assessing the massive suite, so big. She would never be able to imagine it at all, how an office could be so spacious, luxurious, and grand. ¡°Fuck! It¡¯s bigger than my house¡¯s total square feet¡­¡± ine muttered, looking at a whole wall of books nkly. There were a variety of publications, ssical collections, a lot of economics-rted books, and management books¡­ ¡°Tsktsk, this old man Smith apparently likes to read.¡± Old man Smith¡­ This was the nickname ine gave President Smith, Emmett Smith, secretly. Someone¡¯s ears were very sharp, standing behind ine with his hands on his waist, he frowned after hearing that. Old man Smith? Who was this girl talking about? It won¡¯t be¡­ him, right? ¡°Which book do you want to read?¡± A maic male voice came from behind ine. ine replied subconsciously, ¡°there¡¯s not one book I like to read. I like to read books from Taiwanese authors, there isn¡¯t any here.¡± Finished saying, ine only then realized something. Her eyes widened with fright, her small hands covered her mouth, and turned around violently. ¡°Oh!¡± ine took a sharp breath and looked up with her small face, looking at a movie star, bbergasted. Definitely a movie star! So beautiful! This man was too stunning! It¡¯s not a human, it¡¯s God! Could a man grow so wless? Chapter 6: Taking One’s Underserved Gain for Granted Chapter 6: Taking One¡¯s Underserved Gain for Granted A face as small as a hand, eyes as dark as the gxy and twinkled like the stars, looking at you, you will feel numb. Straight nose bridge, so haughty looking, and under that bridge nose was that thin pair of lips looking sexy. So gorgeous! Absolutely dazzling! Even more handsome than her recent favorite Korean star Lee MinHo! ine raised her chin with her eyes dted, looked at the beautiful man dumbly for a whole minute before remembering to greet, ¡°Hi.¡± The man was very proud, and with a slight frown, he hummed from his nose, ¡°hum.¡± Well, it¡¯s understandable that handsome men are a little temperamental. ine suddenly realized that she was quite lucky that she could meet such a handsome guy on her first day. ¡°My name is ine, and he is the temporary assistant of old man Smith. By the way, have you seen the old man Smith? Ah, that old man Smith is our President Smith.¡± ine was like a little mouse with her head turning around, looking around, ¡°Did you see him in the room?¡± The beautiful man twitched his lips and squinted, ¡°What are you looking at under the table? Can President Smith still get under the table?¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just looking everywhere, nice to know you, I¡¯m ine¡­¡± ine leaned closer to the beautiful man and blinked, ¡°Hey, let¡¯s talk a little while Old Man Smith is not back yet. What is your name?¡± The handsome man took two strides and sat on the leather sofa with his arms folded and said coldly, ¡°Emmett.¡± ¡°Oh, Emmett, good name, good name... Emmett what? Emmett¡­Smith?¡± ine deted her face, ¡°Howe it sounds so familiar?¡± At this time, the door opened, and Vice-President Hall walked and took a document to Emmett, saying, ¡°Mr. Smith, please see the changes. Is this use written appropriately? ¡° ine¡¯s eyes grew wider and wider! Looking at Jasper, and then look at this beautiful man sitting calmly... What did Vice President Hall call this handsome man? ...Smith, President Smith? Emmett looked at the document and nodded slightly, ¡°This is alright.¡± Jasper closed the document and walked out and also nced at ine, who was utterly petrified. After Jasper left, only ine and Emmett were left in the big suite. Emmett slowly raised his eyelids, stared at ine coldly, and sneered. ¡°Say, weren¡¯t you talking loudly earlier, why aren¡¯t you talking now?¡± ine¡¯s face suddenly turned red and stuttered, ¡°You, you are President Smith?¡± The man raised his left eyebrow and lifted his thin lips lightly. Boom- ine, like struck by thunder, burst into tears... God, do you have to be so cruel and made her so unlucky! Exposing the fact that she was talking behind the party in front of the party involved. ¡°Are you... President Smith?¡± Isn¡¯t all President all old? ¡°Then who do you think should be?¡± ine¡¯s little head hung down a little, whispering in a self-reflective tone when she did something wrong, ¡°I was wrong... I saw President Smith for the first time, but I did not expect President Smith to be so young and handsome...¡± Emmett wanted tough, but held back, ¡°It¡¯s not our first time meeting!¡± ine looked up and looked at Emmett in surprise. Holy shit, what is this man even made of, why is he so so so so handsome! She will definitely grow corn on her eyes! Emmett lifted his left leg andid itzily on his right leg, with his broad arm leaned back. Staring straight at ine¡¯s little baby face, exhaling, ¡°Your biggest mistake is, forgetting what should not be forgotten!¡± ¡°Ah? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ine was confused, her face narrowed, and head crooked. Emmett¡¯s handsome face chilled, apparently very unhappy, ¡°You really forgot?¡± ine scratched his hair. ¡°You mean, we met before?¡± The beautiful man narrowed his eyes, his meaning was obvious. ine raised her eyes to the ceiling, thinking hard, so hard her brain became a wool ball. But she still did not figure out when she saw this stunning man, ¡°Obviously, never met before...¡± ¡°So stupid.¡± The beautiful man described ine with a smile, ine chuckled with a smile on his face. If she has ever seen such a beautiful man, she will remember it ording to her personality of fantasizing handsome male and female! If she had seen such an attractive man, it would be a miracle for her, ine, not to pounce. Emmett nced at ine and stood up impatiently, suddenly ine felt that this young President Smith¡¯s height gave her pressure, so tall that she has to look up. This height difference... it should be challenging to seduce? Just the bend to kiss would use so much effort. When Emmett headed towards the table, ine knotted her face and walked behind him while scratching her head. ¡°ine...¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°After a night of agonizing, my waist was tired and sore, yet you didn¡¯t say a thing before you left?¡± ¡°What?¡± ine stared at Emmett¡¯s broad back. Emmett walked carefreely to the chair, sat down, rotated slightly, faced ine, and sighed, ¡°When I was taking a shower, you ran away from the suite, right?¡± ¡°...¡± After a long silence, only did ine realized, ¡°Ah!¡± With a scream, she took a hard step back, her hands guarding her chest, showing a posture of self-protection, blinking wildly, ¡°You, you, you are the gigolo?¡± Gigolo? Emmett has a ck line. His long fingers gathered into a fist and punched the table, ¡°You say what, gigolo?¡± Scared by his terrifying aura, ine¡¯s neck shrunk, and said aggrieved, ¡°I really didn¡¯t think that you would work as a gigolo as a side profession¡­¡± ¡°ELAINE!!!¡± Well, someone was starting to re up. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Ah, you can rest assured, President Smith, I will keep this a secret for you! As for your side profession, only both of us know; it definitely will not let a third person know! I swear!¡± ¡°Up to now, haven¡¯t you figured out the real situation?¡± Emmett couldn¡¯t help but admire the stupidity of this girl. ¡°Real situation? What real situation?¡± ine¡¯s eyes were rounded as if she was studious. Smith Emmett sneered, ¡°When you woke up, what state were you in?¡± ¡°What state? ...Oh!¡± ine shed the words ¡°bare body¡± in her head. ¡°What about me?¡± ine deted her mouth and wept, ¡°You, you are taking a bath...¡± ¡°Then, ording to your analytical skills, what happened to you and me that night?¡± ¡°Ah! I don¡¯t know!¡± ine hid like an ostrich. ¡°Don¡¯t know? Do you need me to tell you, each and every single moment, in detail?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t, don¡¯t say! Oh, no need to say, I understand...¡± ine hung her head, rubbing the corner of her clothes. Emmett¡¯s vicious eyes looked at her, especially on her protruding chest for a while. Tapped his finger on the table, saying, ¡°So... I want to ask our ine ssmate, you came to me suddenly, grabbed my clothes and begging me to sleep with you. But after tiring me all night and took advantage of me, why did you leave without a word early in the morning? Isn¡¯t this making one¡¯s underserved gain for granted?¡± Chapter 7: 10 Million a Night Chapter 7: 10 Million a Night ¡°Ah!¡± ine¡¯s face was t and shocked. The situation... was like this? ¡°It, it was me who beg you to¡­sleep with me?¡± Would I be so daring? Would I be so indecent? Will I? Will I? The answer is: extremely likely! A drunk ine, a deeply intoxicated ine, probably have nothing she dared not do! Ahh¡­ Emmett sneered sarcastically, ¡°You suddenly grabbed my clothes that night, looked up with that silly face, grinned at me with big white teeth, and told me three words.¡± ¡°Which three words?¡± ¡°Sleep with me!¡± ¡°Hup!¡± ine was hupped by her words, covering her mouth and turning her big eyes. You are so embarrassing, too embarrassing! ¡°Then, shouldn¡¯t you refuse me, wouldn¡¯t you push me away? I was drunk that night, are you also drunk?¡± Emmett rolled his eyes, ¡°I refused. I also pushed you away, but you are like sticky glue, can¡¯t shake off, and the craziest thing is that you are like a repeater, constantly repeating those three words: sleep me, sleep me, sleep me... I was going to be crazy because of you!¡± Boom¡­ ine¡¯s eyes widened and shocked. Oh my god, she was frightened by her own behavior! She would... so... mischievous? That night she acted so toughly! She was starting to have the bravery to respect herself¡­ She could imagine how she became obsessed with Emmett and became clingy. Shameful¡­ ine¡¯s shoes rubbed the ground, a look of reflecting on herself. Emmett coughed, ¡°So, do you understand now?¡± ¡°Well, understood.¡± ¡°What do you understand, tell me.¡± ine pouted, ¡°That night, I was the one that did not let you go and let you sleep with me¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Itched on you that night, but I left the early next morning...¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m wrong, what I did was very immoral! I shouldn¡¯t, I shouldn¡¯t have slept without paying and ran away...¡± ¡°What!¡± Emmett was cold with a handsome face, and his teeth were nked. It looked like he was about to swallow ine, including her bones and flesh. ine stepped back a few steps scared and trembling, then said timidly, ¡°President Smith, please don¡¯t be angry. Although I know you are not short of money, and everyone will have one or two hobbies. I understand that you must have a reason for you to be a gigolo. How much is your one night, I will give it to you, I will not owe you the money you paid for your work!¡± Although Emmett¡¯s handsome face is evil and charming, beautiful, and elegant, but turns green easily. This woman... haven¡¯t understood what he meant until now? She was still stubbornly thinking that he was a gigolo! Ahhhh, why does he feel like he is about to be crazy from anger? He has the defeated feeling like a schr meeting a soldier! Why is it just so difficult tomunicate with this foolish ine! ine frowned, looking at this super handsome version of her boss at a loss, eyeing his facial expression, from white to green and his fist tightening even more. The evil eyes that seemed likeva were about toe out! So fierce! She will never fantasize about a handsome man in the future. She only realized now that all creatures with outstanding visuals will more or less have quirks that ordinary people cannot ept. Looking at this man, he was definitely the reincarnation of the devil! Too fierce! ¡°ine, do you think I¡¯m a gigolo?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ok then, how are you going to pay me for that night?¡± Emmett was probably too pissed off and did not exin the issue of being a gigolo. He gritted his teeth and stared at ine; his eyes narrowed dangerously. ine scratched her head, and pulled out her cartoon wallet from his pocket, counted the few notes in her purse with heart pain. Taking out four notes, ncing at Emmett¡¯s chilling eyes, and shrinking her neck, then quickly handed over the remaining two notes. ¡°Here, these are all the money I have on me, I¡¯ll give it all to you, it should be enough. Although, I do not know the current market rate if it¡¯s about there, then can you make do with it, these are all the pocket money I have for this summer vacation.¡± Emmett raised his eyebrows and looked at the six notes on the table in disbelief. Squinting fiercely, and raised his voice to ask, ¡°I, Emmett¡¯s, one night is only worth this much?¡± ine¡¯s eyelid shook and trying her best to resist the storming with him, and said pitifully, ¡°$600! It¡¯s not very little! This one night, one of yours is enough to catch up with the 10 over days ofbor from others, it¡¯s not very little!¡± ¡°ine¡­¡± Emmett snarled with a cold face while gritting his teeth. ¡°Ok, ok, got it, got it, I¡¯ll give all the money on me to you, all right!¡± ine secretly admired Emmett¡¯s ming eyes. How did he even know the seventy dors she had hidden, pouting, then took out a few ten and twenty dors from her pocket. Putting them on the table, ¡°here, that¡¯s all, I¡¯ve even given you the money for eatingmb skewers. Are you satisfied now?¡± Six hundred and seventy dors... Emmett looked at the six hundred and seventy dors on the table and was so speechless that he wanted to kill someone! Emmett closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and then smiled shallowly. He was so angry that he snickered a few times, hearing that voice in ine¡¯s ear. It just felt icy. All of a sudden! Without warning! Emmett moved swiftly! His long arm crossed the table, grabbed the front of ine¡¯s dress, and dragged her hard towards the table! ¡°Ah...¡± ine was startled, and the next second she was lying on the table in a state of embarrassment. The chest that had just formed was just resting on the table. From the neckline that was ripped off, the tempting arc side of her could be seen. Emmett leaned over and, with his handsome face, approached her, saying one word by one word, ¡°You listened to me, silly girl! The one night of mine is not what anyone can enjoy! The women that want to sleep with can line up from here to Siberia! Want to disappear after messing with me? Let me tell you, it is impossible! If I don¡¯t say the end, the people who mess with me will have no chance to leave midway! 10 million, you hear that 10 million, this is the price for sleeping with me one night!¡± Emmett looked closely at ine¡¯s frightened little face. Those bright eyes, like ake of water, were crystal clear. He also saw her round, fleshy little rounded lips, red and gorgeous, and tender looking, which looked so adorable. He almost kissed her, too close! Managed to restrained, but his heart was beating wildly. At this critical moment of intimidation and threats, he should not reveal his thoughts! ¡°Ten million! Did you hear me!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Oh, oh, I heard...¡± ine was awkward. This posture was very tiring, and it looked very wrong, why should she get pulled against the table? ¡°How, how much?¡± She blinked her eyes afterward, but her pupils suddenly erged after digesting the number! 10 million? Oh my gosh! What kind of number did she hear? ¡°Boss, are you confused? 10 million? Are you really saying 10 million?¡± Emmett enjoyed the frightened appearance of this little thing, smirking and smiling wickedly, ¡°Why? Think that I¡¯ve priced it too low?¡± ¡°Not low! Not low! Absolutely not low!¡± ine was terrified of the smile on this beautiful man, curling into a ball, lying on the table and said trembling, ¡°10 million? Is it Korean won?¡± Thinking about it, if it¡¯s Korean won, she would be able to earn enough in this lifetime¡­ ¡°Haha!¡± Emmett was too impressed by the brain of ine¡¯s, Korean won? How could she have thought of it! Emmett squeezed out between his teeth, ¡°It was originally meant to be US dors, but looking at you, RMB will do.¡± RMB...10 million... ¡°Hic! Hup!¡± ine suddenly hupped, and it was worsening, it was so bad Emmett started panicking and let her go. After getting off from the table and ignoring how long the water has been ced in the teacup, she took it up and gulped it down. Emmett was staring at this quirky girl silently. Able to hover and hup at the same time in front of him, she was the first¡­ Chapter 8: Be My Little Toy Chapter 8: Be My Little Toy Headache, can she just put him this handsome man in her eyes a little? ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok, it¡¯s ok, I overate in the morning, and after the little fright by you, everything almost came out. It¡¯s better now that I¡¯ve used water to flush it down.¡± ine was very honest, waving her hands and rolled her eyes. Emmett¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but sink again, and he couldn¡¯t help but think back of the scenery when she was squashed against the table¡­ Sigh, that¡¯s why when an opportunity was lost, it won¡¯t be back again¡­ He should have kissed her violently just now¡­ ¡°ine, I think that you who had 12 years of education should have understood what I just said, right?¡± Emmett slowly got up from the chair, with a leisurely pace, inching towards ine. He was very elegant and dignified, the way and expression he has while walking towards her was just like a king on a stroll, but! The aura that was given to her, was just like he was about to swallow her alive, ine was so scared that she wanted to rush out a few times and then y invisible. ¡°Un...Understand¡­¡± ine nodded her head, blurry. The 1.8m build of Emmett¡¯s was already in front of her. ine¡¯s chin had several drops of crystal-like water hanging, her hands still held onto the ss, looking at him with widened eyes. He was too tall, and when he was inches away from her, she had to raise her head up. Pity! Why does he have to grow so tall? Isn¡¯t it troublesome? The few drops of water hanging on her chin seemed ticklish, tickling Emmett¡¯s heart so much that his breathing became messy and rough. With a hand squeezing her jaw, face pressed down, lips almost touching, ¡°Then, tell me, what did you understand.¡± Pounding... ine felt like she was going to die at this moment. It¡¯s scary.Why this President Smith is not very old and looks like a painting, but why is he so scary when approaching people? It seems like he is about to eat people! ¡°Un...understood... that your one night as a gigolo is 10 million...¡± Emmett took a breath, and his voice went down, ¡°Remove the word ¡°gigolo!¡± ¡°Oh, oh... your price for one night is ten million...¡± ¡°So, when will you pay?¡± ¡°I... I can¡¯t afford it...¡± Emmett finally smiled, his red lips spread, ¡°Of course you can¡¯t afford it. Say, how can you repay my 10 million?¡± Both their lips were so close, and the hot air of breath from him is scattered across ine¡¯s face, and her eyes could hardly be opened. ¡°Well, President Smith, can you give me a discount?¡± ine wailed with a cry in her mouth. Emmett suddenly turned his face to prevent ine from seeing his expression and secretlyughed. Haha, this girl... is so interesting. Discount? Turning his face again, how would he be able to restrain himself? Emmett slightly adjusted the angle of his face, found the right direction, and went straight for her pink lips! Kissing her fanatically, one hand held onto her waist, preventing her from moving, another went into her hair, rubbing it gently. The small ine was like a little white rabbit, wholly enveloped in the wolf¡¯s arms, who has his ws and teeth bared. ine was utterly lost! She has never had such a situation! Kiss! And it¡¯s a wild kiss! It was a whirl storm kiss as well! She, she, she was someone that has yet to give her first kiss away! The tongue in her mouth was not listening to her, she was teased by the tongue that rushed in. Followed by a surge of anger, she tried to push him out, but it was useless. His tongue had firmly settled inside hers. In the end, she had no strength left, only holding on to his clothes, softening in his arms, and letting him do what he wanted. Emmett felt that his head went crazy! Damn, why did he kiss her? If he was going to kiss, he should have stopped after tasting, why did the kiss be so long and erotic? Towards this silly girl, why was he so good? He even used his best skills to kiss her. Faint. But¡­ seriously¡­ this girl¡¯s lips¡­ taste so good¡­ being kissed, making him a little hard to control, it¡¯s like a me rising from his lower abdomen, causing him weirdly thirsty. After Emmett released ine, the narrow and long beautiful eyes exuded the re of a demon king, a greedy look went by, the scarlet face making people dumbstruck, and a burst of heat could be felt on her face. Like a small bellow, ine couldn¡¯t say a word, leaning on Emmett¡¯s chest, gasping for air while puffing her red lips. Puffing and panting¡­ She couldn¡¯t think of anything else, but she almost died! Almost suffocated by the kiss of this man! Pitiful her. Emmett narrowed his eyes and stared at the little creature in his arms, his brain running fast. What should he do with her next¡­? How? Act ording to n? n¡­ ine finally energized again, raising her head, crying, ¡°What are you doing! Why did you kiss me! I didn¡¯t agree! I didn¡¯t agree for you to kiss me! You¡¯re so unreasonable!¡± Emmett was slightly surprised, raised his eyebrows, ¡°Why? This young master, this president, kiss you, and you¡¯re still reluctant?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The meaning of the sentence¡­ a woman like you, he is still not worthy? Of course, ine understood it, holding back her tears and hands balled into a fist, ¡°Thief! My first kiss was meant for my senior! Not for you! You¡¯re the worst! You¡¯re a real bastard! How precious a first kiss is! And you have taken it all away! You¡¯re so infuriating!¡± Sure enough¡­ haha¡­ Emmett secretly praised, this is the true nature of this little thing, when anxious is just like a sharp kitten. Emmett was very sensitive to the word ¡°first kiss.¡± His eyes suddenly became very sharp. With a nce, he sneered, ¡°Ah, your senior is so pitiful, you gave me your first night, but you still want to give him your first kiss? Meaning, he is only worthy of the warmth from your lips?¡± Boom... ine stiffen immediately with her lips trembling! This scum! The kind of scum that brings you down for fun! ¡°First, first night?¡± Emmett lowered his face, ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it? Wasn¡¯t that night between you and me, your first night?¡± Staring at ine slyly, the panic and helplessness shown on her face were all seen by him. As he expected, this girl was cleaner than a piece of white paper, haha, amusing. So, Emmett pursued, ¡°You mean you did not see the bedsheet before leaving? Tsktsktsk, such a big plum picture, someone¡¯s first blood was so shocking.¡± The voice became softer, but each word definitely went in, ¡°girl, your first night already belonged to me. That¡¯s to say, you gave yourself to me, from inside out, I¡¯ve eaten it, why do you still care about your first kiss?¡± ine¡¯s small ws suddenly caught Emmett¡¯s mouth, covering his sexy thin lips. Emmett was dumbfounded. Is this woman still a woman? How could she cover his charming lips so rudely? ¡°Please...please don¡¯t say it anymore! I can¡¯t even regret it, so don¡¯t say it anymore!¡± ine sniffed and snorted and said pathetically, ¡°Since my first night has been given to you and even the first kiss was taken away by you, can¡¯t you just forgive me, let me go? Why insist on making me pay so much? Discount! Give a big discount! For example, three thousand, or five thousand, I¡¯ll agree!¡± 10 million... was quickly reduced to three to five thousand by ine... Emmett¡¯s mouth twitched, taking someone¡¯s fat ws, sneering, ¡°Do you think this is buying vegetables? Allow you to bargain vigorously? This is the price of this young master, not a single cent can be discussed!¡± ine deted her face, rubbed her kissed lips with the back of her hands, whispered, ¡°Hm, this is definitely ckmailing!¡± Emmett rejoiced alone, especially when he thought about the first kiss of such a funny girl taken away by him. His mood was inexplicably good, ¡°Actually... it¡¯s quite easy to earn 10 million...¡± ¡°Oh? How do I earn it?¡± ine raised her head violently, her eyes wide, and she also sniffed her nose. Like a naive kid¡¯s tantrum, she was just crying, and the tears on her face have yet to dried, and it¡¯s forgotten immediately. Emmett was momentarily stunned: Is it that this girl will also forget that she fell in love with someone? The kind that will forget about sad and difficult stuff easily? ine pouted and grunted, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t work as a hostess even if you kill me...¡± ¡°Haha...¡± Emmett grinned, seeing someone¡¯s face, as if assessing and said, ¡°seriously, with your current gear, if you were to be a hostess, you¡¯d definitely starve to death.¡± ¡°You...¡± ine bulged her cheeks and stared at Smith Emmett. Damn it, what¡¯s the point of being so beautiful! It¡¯s merely a waste of resources! So dark-hearted! So bad! Also, so unpleasant to talk to! She will never think that a handsome man is a good man again. Absolutely not! Emmett continued, ¡°With your brain, and low IQ, doing business will also definitely be a lost result. So¡­¡± Emmett smiled secretly, nced at the girl, and said slowly, ¡°So, you currently have only one way, and you can quickly earn 10 million.¡± ¡°What way?¡± ¡°Be my little toy.¡± Chapter 9: A Benevolent Man Cannot Be Rich! Chapter 9: A Benevolent Man Cannot Be Rich! ¡°What!¡± ine¡¯s eyes widened. He is speaking mandarin, but why she just can¡¯t understand? A human can also be his little toy? ¡°What little toy?¡± ¡°Well, that is¡­ the same purpose as a mistress, sleep with me.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ine was startled by the word ¡®mistress¡¯. But she analyzed the situation quickly, ¡°President Smith, did you figure it out at all? I slept with you once, and I was extorted 10 million by you if I sleep with you again, wouldn¡¯t I owe you more and more money?¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± Emmettughed, sped his hands on her head, stroking her hair, just like stroking a kitten, ¡°You¡¯re not that stupid, but you have changed the position. Originally, you slept with me, so you should pay. And next, it is changed to me sleeping with you, so of course, you can get amission.¡± You and me¡­ still got ine all confused. Emmett continued to preach, ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re so broke, and with not much intelligence, and don¡¯t have the skills to make money, I¡¯ll be sympathetic once. Seriously, you don¡¯t have the right to sleep with me just looking at you, but¡­ seeing that it was your first night, I¡¯ll let you take advantage of it. This is the first time I¡¯m making a loss-making deal, so listen carefully, kissing you once, I¡¯ll give you a thousand dor. Sleep with you once, it will be 10 thousand dors. What do you think, I think very highly of you, right? ine¡¯s little brow locked, and after a while, she finally growled, ¡°Based on what! When I sleep with you once, you want 10 million, you sleep me with me is only 10 thousand? Both are sleeping, and it¡¯s also the both of us, based on what there¡¯s such a difference?¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± Emmett really couldn¡¯t hold it in this time, and if he doesn¡¯tugh out, he will have serious internal injuries. He absolutely lost it when she said, ¡°both are sleeping, and it¡¯s also the both of us.¡± Heughed exceptionally arrogantly. Afterughing enough, he kept a straight face, looking handsome yet terrifyingly dangerous, and stared at ine, saying word by word, ¡°Because I am Emmett Smith, because you are ine, just like that!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not convinced!¡± ¡°Ok, not convinced, find a judge. Let¡¯s have awsuit on this small issue? It¡¯s not that I¡¯m reminding you, but I can find the ssmates you were drinking with that night, proving that you were the one who first clung to me. I can also find relevant witnesses, proving that you took the initiative to remove my clothes and climb on my waist, that you...¡± ¡°Stop, stop! Stop talking!¡± The more ine listened, the more she blushed. What is this, as if she was an unsatisfied and lustful woman. ¡°And, presumably, your reputation will be known because of thiswsuit, not to mention that you dare start a war with the director of Tianyi Group, just the fact that you had a one-night stand as a high schooler, it¡¯s enough to make you famous. I promise, with this, you¡¯ll be even more prominent than a celebrity! Want to try it?¡± How was this temptation, it is definitely a cold threat! ine was so scared that her face was pale. The consequences that Emmett said were all unbearable for her now as a high school student! If her old-fashioned dad knew that she had a night one stand with a man, he would break her leg first, and then drive her out of the house, breaking off their father and daughter rtionship... chills... ine concluded that confrontation with these profiteers is merely waiting to be ughtered! So beautiful yet wicked. ine¡¯s small face drooped, thinking about it, and said while epting her fate, ¡°Owing you 10 million then be it! Be your little toy¡­ or whatever way, I won¡¯t choose it!¡± ¡°Oh? You won¡¯t choose? Then how do you n to pay the ten million?¡± Emmett looked at her with interest. Although this girl isn¡¯t the stunning and charming type of woman, with her small face, big ck eyes that are like a clearke of water, yet foggy when she cries, making the heart equally itchy. Emmett was just thinking, who does this girl look like, she seemed a little familiar. Now, he finally remembered, with her pinkish look and jade-like makeup, doesn¡¯t she look like a barbie doll? ine bulged her cheeks, ¡°I¡¯ll earn money, pay you back!¡± ¡°Haha, you sure about it, that is not tens of thousands, but 10 million!¡± Emmett also hated himself a little bit. He actually made up such a scary amount so casually, as long as it doesn¡¯t scare the little white rabbit. ine¡¯s cheeks began to cramp. ¡°I will work! I will borrow the money! Anyway, I¡¯ll be able to return you this 10 million!¡± Emmett pouted, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be tough and tiring. Think about it, you have already given me your first time anyway, your body is mine already, then what more is a few more times? Anyway, the significant thing never changed. How rxing it will be, you can pay off 10 million after a few times.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want to sell my body to be a small toy!¡± ine roared with an impressive stance; Emmett wiped his face with his hand as her saliva sprayed on his face. ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you, you chose the way. Get ready to pay off the 10 million in a month, if it can¡¯t be paid off, I¡¯ll let your reputation be known everywhere.¡± A month?! ine shivered. She was just bbering in anger. She hadn¡¯t really thought of how to get the 10 million. Now with the dateline in a month, she was terrified. Hence, she pulled the corner of Emmett¡¯s clothes and said pitifully, ¡°President Smith, can you grace a few days?¡± Emmett looked down at the little thing¡¯s pitiful look and suddenly felt indulgent, sighing, ¡°Ok, three months.¡± How did my most cruel self suddenly be so yielding? Unexpectedly, ine shook the corner of his clothes, saying, ¡°One year, I promise to pay you ten million in a year.¡± ine was the best at taking advantage while following the flow. ¡°No!¡± Smith Emmett growled, asked him to wait a year? Wouldn¡¯t he be awfully ufortable? ¡°The most half a year! After more than half a year, and if you still can¡¯t afford it, I¡¯ll take you!¡± ¡°Ok, half a year then.¡± Then, Emmett summoned Jasper very shamefully and asked him to draft a two-person agreement. Then he coaxed and threateningly grabbed ine¡¯s small hand and dipped in red ink, pressing it against the agreement. ine watched the unequal treaty with her name signed and fingerprint on bounced in Emmett¡¯s hand, then locked in the safe by him. ine was on the verge of crying. Ten million... Comrades, wake up! That¡¯s why a casual affair cannot be enjoyed that easily! Look, one wrong step, and she became that unlucky person who was hated for thousand years! ine clearly remembered that when Jasper looked at her, it was a look full of sympathy. She definitely deserved to be sympathized with! Being ckmailed by the young president of Tianyi Group! ¡°Oh? You mean, your protagonist that night was the young president of Tianyi Group? That beautiful man who just returned home?¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes glowed excitedly, even stopped to eat her favorite ice cream, and stared at ine. ¡°Beautiful, my ass! Now he, Emmett Smith, is the ugliest and most disgusting type of creature in my eyes! What! Such a rich person, yet ckmailing poor people like me. Indeed, a benevolent man cannot be rich!¡± ine was about to rise to her full height and smite the table, gritting her teeth with a fierce gaze. Hazel immediately took her bag, found a magazine from her oversized bag, and handed it to ine, ¡°Here, is it him? Is it him?¡± The cover of the financial magazine is a formal photo of the bookcase in the background. As if ready to take over the city and ruin states, Emmett used an official-looking expression. Sure enough, bad guys all looked polite! Beasts covered in human clothing! ¡°Yes, it¡¯s this bastard!¡± ¡°Ahh, really is him? Oh, God, ine, I envy you so much! I really want to switch position with you, I¡¯m willing to be Emmett¡¯s little toy, I am willing!¡± ine¡¯s mouth twitched and looked at Hazel like a lunatic. ¡°Are you sick? This kind of ck-hearted bad thing should be med by everyone! You haven¡¯t seen how bad and sinister he is today while ckmailing me, that look, tsk, I want to find a mallet to knock him out thinking about it!¡± Hazel squeezed ine¡¯s nose and sneered. ¡°You stupid girl! Do you know how many women are attracted to Emmett Smith? Tianyi Group is counted as the top few internationally. With a stomp of his feet, the nation¡¯s economy would have a magnitude nine earthquake. Besides, where to find such a perfect man like him, with a good figure, good looks, good family, good career, everything is good, which woman wouldn¡¯t faint upon seeing him? In the past, those who have scandals with him are all celebrities, movie stars, or what world-famous model, or some sessful businesswoman, not a single ordinary person. You can be his little toy, and even have a rtion with him is already a miracle! Miracle! Do you know?¡± ine licked the ice cream with disapproval, rolled her eyes, ¡°no matter how good he is, it¡¯s his business. I don¡¯t like to see him! I identally slept with him once, and he is already not letting me go. Kept insisting that I give him 10 million, this kind of person is a dog shit that cannot be forgiven in my eyes! With what can he be like an emperor, ordering me around? Still got the guts to say what, small little toy, who does he think he is? Why should I betray my body and sell it to him?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Don¡¯t you two already have a rtionship?¡± Hazel whispered. ¡°That¡¯s different! That¡¯s me sleeping him! I¡¯m the client, ok?¡± Chapter 10: Slept Before Chapter 10: Slept Before ine shouted with confidence. Her voice caught the attention of a group of guests, Hazel quickly blocked her face with her bag. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After a while, Hazel said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for elite men like Emmett Smith to find women to y with, don¡¯t be too repulsive about it. Aren¡¯t college studentsing out in groups? You apany him to sleep for about a year, and by then, he would be tired of you, and wouldn¡¯t you have paid off the 10 million? Besides that, you won¡¯t make a loss apanying him. He¡¯s so handsome, you just need to persuade yourself, and treat it as if you¡¯re the client instead. Be open-minded!¡± ine¡¯s small face struggled for a long time, before blushing out a few words, ¡°I, I was actually terrified, that night I drank too much... In fact, I have no impression at all... When he kissed me, I almost died, how would I think about other restricted things?¡± ¡°Oh! Did he kiss you? Did he really kiss you?¡± Hazel was excited again. ine¡¯s face was dumbfounded, ¡°Well, yeah, we kissed, we even slept before, what¡¯s a kiss?¡± Wow, wow, Hazel turned the magazine agitatedly, finally turned to a particr page, and read: ¡°ording to the rumors, Emmett Smith hates kissing women the most. None of the women he dated had been kissed by him before. This should be a sexual habit of his.¡± After finished reading, Hazel stared at ine with round eyes, ine stared back at her best friend, ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong! Emmett would never kiss any woman. It is rumored that he rejected kissing, why did he want to kiss you?¡± ine was even more oblivious, ¡°That, I don¡¯t know? It seems that you should ask him instead. I¡¯m not a roundworm in his stomach.¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes lit like a thief, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be... he likes you?¡± ¡°What? What are you kidding?¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± Hazel alsoughed wildly, ¡°I also think that this is the most ridiculous joke! Emmett Smith, the godlike man, how would he like a high schooler, and the most you are average looking, where are your advantages?¡± ine¡¯s face was ck, ¡°Hey, please, you are the friend of whose? I suspect you¡¯ve received red packets from Emmett that evil person, onlyplimenting him and criticizing me¡± Hazel whispered, ¡°Just telling the truth...¡± ¡°Truth your head!¡± ine raised her chin, and her face was stinky. ¡°After all, I¡¯m also a young and beautiful girl born in the 90s! After all, I¡¯m going to be a fresh batch of students about to enter a university! After all, I¡¯m also a youthful and ambitious teenager¡­ He? What about him? He is like an old oil in the workforce, so old that he is bubbling! He is so old, definitely the level of an uncle, ok! An old cow eating tender grass, not bashful at all!¡± Hazel touched her forehead then touched ine¡¯s forehead, muttering: ¡°No fever, why is she spitting nonsense?¡± ine clenched her fists, ¡°Hazel Williams!!!¡± ¡°Hey, stop shouting, can Emmett Smith be called old? He is only twenty-six years old! It¡¯s a good time for men! Just twenty-six years old¡­ Even if he is thirty-six, he is still a highly sought-after bachelor! You? You¡¯re nothing! People like you who only have youth, but no capital can be easily found on the streets! You still have the guts to say?¡± ¡°Emmett Smith, Emmett Smith, Emmett Smith... Did you turn to the evil side? Why are spouting compliments for this jerk? As your buddy, now facing bankruptcy, and also facing a big wolf. I lost both my body and money, shouldn¡¯t youfort me? I¡¯m verbally attacked to death by you! Annoying!¡± ine pouted her red mouth very high. ¡°Hey, have you thought about it, how can you return the 10 million?¡± ine was dumbfounded. The pink cheeks lifted, sighed, ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t thought about it...¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Then you still boasted in front of people, saying that you will return in full in half a year?¡± ¡°That was¡­ because I was angry and trying to dy, a few days is also better than nothing. I don¡¯t want to be some rich person¡¯s shameful little toy, don¡¯t want to!!!¡± Hazel turned her brain and thought for a while, ¡°I have an idea.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the idea?¡± ine¡¯s face was so excited that she was about to lean on Hazel¡¯s face. Hazel pushed away ine¡¯s face away and ate a bite of ice cream. Then she said slowly, ¡°I have a yer friend who is said to work in a nightclub...¡± ¡°Ah, ah! Hazel, are you dying? You dare to deal with that kind of person? You have fallen!¡± pped! Hazel whacked ine¡¯s head and rolled her eyes, ¡°You know what! That¡¯s one of my gamer friends, a yer... Oh yes, you don¡¯t y games, you¡¯re mentally disabled, you naturally don¡¯t understand. Anyway, it is a sister whom I have a good rtion online. She is from a rural area and has no money while studying in the city. Hence, she works at the nightclub, she said that she earned a lot, and doesn¡¯t have to entertain clients, just got to deliver the drinks, open the bottles, or sing along a few songs. Anyway, she said that working like this, she can earn tens of thousands a month!¡± Tens of thousands... These words stimted ine. ¡°Is it really possible to make so much money without entertaining clients? So good?¡± Hazel nodded, ¡°Yeah, I heard that only rich people go there, and are all very generous.¡± ¡°Hehehe...¡± ineughed extremely lewdly, ¡°Then I will send a few bottles of wine, open a lot of bottles, sing along a lot, is it just like that I can make millions in a month? Hahahaha¡­ This way, the money that Emmett Smith that old bastard extorted from me can quickly throw it back in his face! Thinking about it makes my body and mind feel so good! Hahaha¡­¡± Hazel¡¯s mouth twitched hard. She called Emmett Smith, the number one man in the country, an old bastard? Sweating profusely. s, it seems that ine regarded Emmett Smith as the enemy of blood and vendetta. ¡°Ah, I regret it, I regret it deeply, deeply!¡± Hazel held her cheek, shaking her head, expressing her emotions. ine¡¯s eyes were still shining brightly because of the nightclub, looking at Hazel. Patted her chest, saying, ¡°What¡¯s the trouble, tell your sister, your sister will help you out.¡± ¡°ine, I¡¯m regretting it! That night, why did I have a night one stand with the ss monitor? Why didn¡¯t I change with you, I¡¯ll have a secret affair with Emmett Smith and let you and ss monitor be together, how good it would be.¡± ine¡¯s head went down and cried without tears, ¡°Dear Hazel, can you not be so suggestive? Emmett Smith, that old bastard, only has beautiful skin! In his heart, he is greatly broken! Besides... the ss monitor¡¯s front two rabbit teeth... I really can¡¯t see it¡­ Hazel, I¡¯m really curious, when you kiss with the monitor, were you caught by his rabbit front tooth?¡± Crashed... Hazel threw everything she could throw at ine as weapons. ¡°ine! How dare you said that!¡± - In a VIP bar with luxurious decoration. The lighting engineer blended the lights here into soft golden tones but also appeared rational. The guests here are all achievers who favor noble and elegant style. Not too lonely, not too vulgar, not too dull, not too wild. There were also singing and dancing, but unlike ces like nightclubs that were overcrowded. Here, there are always fewer guests than waiters. ¡°In the days our Emmett has returned, has he destroyed many celebrities?¡± Wearing a brown t-shirt, Oliver Young smirked with a wine ss in his hand, ¡°Howe we didn¡¯t hear any news of scandals? Is it this time, Emmett is starting to be low-key?¡± Decked in full ck, Lucas Lee gave an expression of disbelief. ying with the cards in his hand, ¡°Forget it, with that devilish skin of Emmett¡¯s, wherever he walked to, isn¡¯t he always attracting women? From elementary to high school, I saw him enchant a crowd of girls with my own eyes. It was all unquestionable heart flooding¡­ Wasn¡¯t he also being chased by women abroad? Only a fool will believe that he will stop when he is back.¡± Just like that, all the eyes looked at Jasper, who had been silent. Jasper has always been quiet and rarely talked indiscriminately. He was both Emmett¡¯s right-hand man and best friend. Jasper nced at the few good friends, and it seemed that at this time he had to speak, he coughed twice, ¡°Well... since returning... our Emmett has been quite obedient...¡± ¡°Obedient? Emmett will be obedient?¡± Oliverughed till tears almost came out, patting the table exaggeratedly. Lucas was like struck by the thunder, and licked his lips, ¡°I say, Jasper, don¡¯t joke with us like that. With his demonic look, he wants to be obedient, would the women allow him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, his father trained him in various fighting skills from an early age, his cruelty is shining through his bones, but women are charmed by it. I remember I met a famous model in France, she told me pitifully that your friend, Emmett was so tough that she couldn¡¯t get out of the bed for two days. But now, she can¡¯t get hold of him, so she asked me to help look for him. But this woman is also cheap, about to die yet still thought of Emmett.¡± Jasper took a breath and said slowly, ¡°Emmett...seems like... he has changed his taste.¡± ¡°What?¡± Oliver and Lucas stared at Jasper incredulously. Change his taste? A ruthless guy, like Emmett, who discards a woman like throwing away a shirt... How does he change his taste? Oliver¡¯s throat moved up and down and asked with a tremble, ¡°It can¡¯t be that¡­ Emmett likes men now?¡± Chapter 11: Three Men were Dumbfounded Chapter 11: Three Men were Dumbfounded Lucas was also shocked by the words and subconsciously protected his bottom using his hands. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Jasper spewed out a sip of wine, and he looked embarrassed. ¡°Hey, what nonsense are you guys thinking about... I was just about to enjoy this wine...¡± ¡°What I mentioned about changing taste is not as extreme and dirty as you¡¯re thinking¡­¡± Oliver and Lucas both patted their chests and breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s not, it¡¯s good...¡± Oliver shook his head, ¡°Our brother has been the mightiest among the pile of women for so long, I have never thought that he would be with a man, it would be too scary.¡± Lucas said, ¡°The main thing is with Emmett¡¯s kind of evilness, and if you were to do ¡®it¡¯ with him, you don¡¯t know if he is to start the first move or I am supposed to initiate.¡± Jasper had a cramped face and pped the table, ¡°Hey, hello! You two! Don¡¯t disgust me purposely, please?¡± Jasper was the most repulsive of homosexuals. If he were to see two males being intimate overseas, he would be spitting on them. Oliver and Lucas bothughed insidiously, teasing Jasper. After teasing enough, they looked at Jasper with interest, digging for information, ¡°Say, how did our Master Smith change his taste?¡± ¡°He...he has been following a high school graduate these days...¡± This time, Oliver and Lucas had just drunk the wine in their mouths, and they all spewed it out together. ¡°High school graduate?¡± The tone was unconsciously raised, and the eyes are more prominent. ¡°Are you mistaken? High school graduate? This, isn¡¯t this too ridiculous?¡± Jasper raised his eyebrows, ¡°I don¡¯t know, not sure why Emmett suddenly paid attention to this little girl. However, to be honest, that girl looks pretty and is quite adorable.¡± Oliver and Lucas narrowed their eyes and stared at Jasper, warning him, ¡°Hey, Jasper, not to scare you, and this is for your own good. But you must not snatch women with Emmett, you know the temper of that guy, it¡¯s equivalent to death without a burial ce if you were to snatch a woman from him. Do you still remember? The nickname we gave Emmett, what was it again?¡± Lucas nodded and added, ¡°I remember. Everyone called him Shark.¡± Oliver nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, and it¡¯s a shark that ruled the country.¡± Jasper scorned, ¡°You guys really know how to imagine, gossips even better than women. You think I haven¡¯t lived enough? Fight with Emmett over a woman? I still want to live for a few more years! I mean, the little girl Emmett is interested in is quite adorable, sweet looking, it¡¯s just, she is the kind that is so pure that it cannot be purer, do you understand?¡± Oliver and Lucas opened their eyes together and shook their heads like fools, ¡°Do not understand!¡± These rich second generations would never understand even if you kill them, they were all yboys who were used to games with flirtatious and seductive women. They would never change their temperament and change to the route of eating green apples. While the few of them were nagging, a dazzling person walked in from the entrance. Together with Kayden, Emmett floated in with grace. The three men looked over together and had to marvel: At this moment, all the lights have lost their luster and darkened. The brightest star was Emmett Smith! He was like a pearl in the deep sea, absorbing all the brilliance. That kid¡¯s face... it¡¯s so beautiful! Lucas couldn¡¯t help but whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve said before to let him enter the entertainment industry. He is definitely the best actor material.¡± Oliver also whispered, ¡°He enter the entertainment industry? That stubborn dad of his would have blown up the entire industry?¡± Emmett Smith¡¯s face was usually cold at a negative 20 degrees. Even if he smiles, it makes others think he should not be underestimated. Just like a shark, you should be careful even when he is not angry, anytime when he opened his mouth, it could be a mouth full of blood. Emmett wore a tight ck V-neck underneath today, wrapped tightly around his body, tracing all his bodybuilding muscles. Covered casually with a short beige jacket, made the two legs look even more slender and straight. His stride was confident and calm as if the winning ticket was already in his hands. These few good friends knew that Kayden was the head of Emmett¡¯s bodyguard team and the number one bodyguard. He grew up with Emmett and was also taught by Emmett¡¯s father. Then, Emmett¡¯s father was a legendary figure in the previous generation, a hero that came from underground groups. ¡°Hi.¡± Oliver took the lead to greet Emmett. Lucas also said, ¡°You¡¯re here, Emmett.¡± ¡°Yeah, had some business to attend, that¡¯s why I¡¯mte.¡± Emmett and Oliver pped their palms, and sat on the sofa, took the wine Jasper poured for him, and drank in one shot. Lucas seeminglyughed, ¡°Emmett, you¡¯ve been back for some days, do you feel that life here is lonely?¡± Emmett¡¯s long eyshes blinked, raised his eyes, and swept over at Lucas. A poem passed in his mind immediately: If I should die beneath a Peony flower, I will still be charming as a ghost. Emmett, this guy... is too good looking. ¡°Why, what did you hear from Jasper?¡± Emmett chuckled. The few of them trembled. Damn, Emmett¡¯s logical reasoning ability was too strong. Jasper coughed unnaturally, ¡°When did I say anything, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Oliver hit andughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t this because the few brothers are all concerned about you.¡± ¡°Which aspect do you care about?¡± Oliver stopped, opened his mouth, ¡°Rtionship issues.¡± ¡°How can there be issues when there is no rtionship at all?¡± ¡°What?¡± The other three men were shocked. No rtionship? What does he mean? Was he saying that he would not have any feelings for any woman at all? Won¡¯t he have any feelings? ¡°Well...but... after you return home... I heard you...¡± Lucas began to stutter. Emmett spread his lips elegantly and smiled. So beautiful yet able to make people feel a coldness in their bone, ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m interested slightly in some things recently, just¡­¡± ¡°What are you interested in?¡± Emmett¡¯s lips rippled, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just a little interested in things with ¡®First.¡¯ For example... Newborn calf... First kiss... First sex...¡± The eyes of Oliver and Lucas were all wide open. The first kiss and the first night of a newborn calf... Oliver couldn¡¯t hold back and asked curiously, ¡°Then Emmett, the first night of this newborn calf, did you eat it or not? Don¡¯t tell me you are still ying at the outer base.¡± ¡°Superficial!¡± Emmett¡¯s narrow eyes nced at a few people, sipped a mouth of wine, the elegance was extremely eye-pleasing. ¡°Eaten or not, it¡¯s secondary. The importance is to enjoy the process. Understand?¡± Jasper, Oliver, and Lucas were dumbfounded for a moment. Other than Jasper, who was prepared psychologically, and had long epted Emmett¡¯s unusual thoughts. ¡°Fuck!¡± Oliver scolded. ¡°What¡¯s there to enjoy about the process! Between a man and woman, isn¡¯t it just that? Do this and that, it¡¯s just those few things, isn¡¯t it the same with all women?¡± ¡°Oh, so, it¡¯s the same experience for every woman you had?¡± Emmett chimed in. Oliver was stunned for a while, ¡°Of, of course, it¡¯s different¡­ but it¡¯s almost the same.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re shallow. Are you a single-celled creature? Other than having tactile sense below, what are your other senses doing?¡± Emmett continued to talk fluently under the gaze of admiration from the few men, ¡°That¡¯s why for interesting women, you have to y slowly with them. You can try touching and teasing her a little, and when you¡¯re hungry, you can also pounce on and devour¡­ What a fun little toy. Hahaha¡­¡± Theughter at the end gave the few men goosebumps. Why does it give off such a spooky vibe? Lucas asked cautiously, ¡°Then this ¡®first¡¯ or whatever girl, what do you define her as? Mistress? Last- minute dessert? Or something else?¡± Even Jasper was interested in this question, and he looked downright at Emmett. Emmett¡¯s long, white fingers touched the edge of the cup, a slight smile, and his thin lips lightly opened, ¡°A, Small, Toy.¡± All three men were dumbfounded. Chapter 12: Let Them Play First Chapter 12: Let Them y First A small toy? A young girl in the flower season was defined by this ruthless young master Smith as¡­ a small toy? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Lucas shook his head, ¡°This girl is really pitiful.¡± Oliver also sighed, ¡°Just don¡¯t make people feel too miserable in the future, won¡¯t hurt her right, right?¡± Lucas added, ¡°Such a simple woman is the best at giving their sincerity. Giving their all but with no response can cause despair, and with desperation, you wouldn¡¯t want to live on. Emmett, the girl is still young, don¡¯t destroy the flowers of our country anymore.¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± Emmettughed boldly and clicked his tongue, ¡°you guys want to be the good people? Go back and manage your own business first. Oliver, thest I heard, you yed with a junior high student, and she got an abortion because of you, is that true?¡± Oliver¡¯s face turned dark. After all, these few guys were all yboys, so nobody¡¯s going to talk about anyone any longer. Jasper¡¯s mobile phone rang, he put down his ss and turned to his side to answer the phone. Emmett was a rigorous person at work, following him, Jasper has already developed the same working habits. ¡°Yes, okay... I will ask them...¡± After Jasper answered the phone, he turned to the few men and said, ¡°Fifth Brother called, He asked us to go over to Y Nightclub, and he said he has prepared some good programs for us. Want to go?¡± The few of them looked at Emmett. Emmett raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see what kind of program fifth brother has prepared for us.¡± Oliver smirked immediately, ¡°I guess it must be some caucasian girl dancing naked. Hahaha.¡± Lucas frowned and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Japanese girls Fifth Brother favorite, maybe this time he got a group of Japanese girls.¡± Emmett shook his head, ¡°If you pour beer on the woman¡¯sp again, damn, none of you are allowed to lick! Thest time both of you were so embarrassing!¡± Jasper sighed, took his coat, and followed behind the young masters. All of them drove their own luxury cars, like racing cars, rushing on the street. Emmett¡¯s car was the most expensive, Bugatti Veyron, a sports car convertible and the most gorgeous. Oliver and Lucas were on the phone being spiteful, ¡°Lucas, squeeze him from the right, damn, I don¡¯t believe our Porsche can¡¯t win over Emmett¡¯s Veyron!¡± Lucas shouted while stepping on the gas pedal, ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t see any show! Not as if you don¡¯t know, Emmett won the first-ss racer at the age of fifteen! Our Porsche really can¡¯t win that horse of his!¡± Jasper drove his car steadily, looked at the three vehicles racing in front, and can¡¯t help but whispered, ¡°How old already, still fighting over this, childish.¡± Upon reaching the nightclub, the high-heat frenzy could be felt from outside, the music was about to burst the ears. Lights were changing rapidly, turning those who were dancing into all sorts of people. There were people pole dancing, some were doing a striptease. Some people were shaking their heads hard while taking off their clothes, and some were being kissed insanely. This kind of ce was initially where the influential mixed. Now, this ce had the most gangsters and rogues. As soon as Emmett walked in, he frowned first. Oliver¡¯s eyes were bright, and his face was beaming. Lucas was also full of anticipation and excitement. Under the guidance of the waiter, these outstanding young masters walked to the quieter corridor. After some twists and turns, they finally reached a luxurious-looking room door. When the door opened, the voice of Fifth Brother was heard first, ¡°Come,e! Emmett also came! Great! All are here! I was just waiting for the few of you, if you don¡¯te, we won¡¯t dare start the program!¡± Oliver and the guys greeted Fifth Brother before walking in and found a ce to sit down. Emmett nodded slightly, smiled, and sat down too. ¡°Recently, we have recruited arge number of 18-year-old girls as waitresses, I have looked at each of them, and all of them look very delicate. Let¡¯s change our preference for the day, it was always women who please us intentionally. This time let¡¯s find some fresh fun, let these young girls y.¡± Eighteen/ nighteen-year-old girls¡­ Emmett suddenly chuckled a few times and was reminded of ine that little thing. The thought of her small face with rich expressions, her witty thinking, her amusing words¡­ That was a funny little thing¡­ Haha. ¡°Since Emmett also agreed, then it will be done like this.¡± Fifth Brother said, taking charge, ¡°With everyone here, big brother here will make sure you guys enjoy thoroughly!¡± Emmett was surprised and smiled at a lost of words, when did he agree. He was only absent-minded because he thought of someone. Fifth Brother turned on the wall full of TV; immediately, the screen was filled with girls walking around. None of them knew they were being monitored. Some talked in a low voice, some wereughing, and others were ying with their phone. ¡°How, very delicate, right? Would I fool you guys? You guys are all elites among the elites, it would be a joke if the level is too low! See, this one is so bright and beautiful!¡± Fifth Brother smiled heartily, other than looking at the wall of TVs full of lust, he assessed the young masters in the room. Oliver¡¯s eyes widened with a face full of desire. He has always been a lolicon* hence this time it was even more to his taste. Lucas frowned slightly, he always loved the sexy goddess, mainly to see how their chest, buttocks were like. Looking at Emmett, this guy has a regr expression on his face. Of course, Emmett was still the most mature and calm among these young people, the most unfathomable. At such a young age, he has already learned to hide his true intentions. Fifth Brother then respected Emmett even more. ¡°Emmett, how is it? Is there any you like? Big brother will let you choose first!¡± Oliver immediately shouted, ¡°Fifth Brother! Why do you always favor Emmett, why let him choose first? It¡¯s not fair!¡± Lucas chuckled and joked, ¡°Emmett looks too beautiful, and all men, women, old people, and viins love it.¡± Fifth Brother was not annoyed, he chuckled a little, still looking at Emmett, ¡°Emmett is the most worthy! Unlike you all, purely a group of little farts.¡± Then he said to Emmett, ¡°Brother, which one caught your attention?¡± Emmett smiled faintly, ¡°Fifth Brother, thank you for always being concerned about me. Let them choose first, I... I¡¯m not interested in these little girls...¡± As soon as his words fell, Jasper and Oliver¡¯s spewed out their beer. Lucas¡¯s lips were twitching, ¡°Emmett, you¡¯ve really said all the decent words.¡± Saying he is not interested in little girls¡­ if you¡¯re not interested, then what about the first kiss and first night of the newborn calf? Hypocrite, young master Emmett really knows how to y humble the best. ¡°Really not interested?¡± Fifth Brother raised his eyebrows and examined Emmett¡¯s face. Emmett did have ack of interest on his face. He raised his ss and said to Fifth Brother, ¡°Come on, Fifth Brother, let¡¯s drink, by the way, let¡¯s talk about thend in the east...¡± Jasper secretly admired Emmett. He always knew what he wanted, while others were rxing, he could actually talk about business. Emmett has never been overly casual. Jasper recalled when Emmett was studying management in the States. Many Caucasians girls liked him, always chasing behind him, showing him interest and attentiveness. Emmett could actually send them off with cold words and attitudes¡­ The women were all rigorously inspected and determined ¡°clean¡± before he actually takes pleasure with them. Those supermodels, celebrities, and those rumored with him were nothing more but catching the entertainment industry¡¯s shadows. So¡­ when Kayden told him that night, that Emmett brought a girl to Tianyi Group¡¯s five-star hotel and had a one night stand¡­ He did not believe it at all! Emmett was obsessed with cleanliness, so he wouldn¡¯t ¡®use¡¯ just any woman! Until¡­Emmett gave him the task of hiring a girl name ine Jones, asking her to work in the group¡­ At that time, he felt it was bizarre. ¡°I say, brothers, are you all ready? Have you chosen your favorite? I will let these girlse up!¡± Fifth Brother spoke into the inte, after a while, the door opened and came in a group of girls. They were all dress in orange and yellow waiters¡¯ uniforms, all looking young and childish. Emmett raised his eyeszily and looked across, hmm, they were all as young as ine. However, they were more mature than her. Haha, thinking about it, how many more naive girls like ine can there be? These girls went into the room, and all of them were shy. After all, the people sitting in the room were business elites, who dressed luxuriously, with famous watches on their wrists. Moreover, there were many handsome guys here... The young girls all blushed in shame, especially in front of Oliver, who was a pervert that aces at hooking up. Fifth Brothermanded loudly, ¡°Raise your faces for me, let all the brothers here take a good look.¡± The girls had no choice but to raise their small faces. Hiss... Oliver began to drool. Emmett looked at Oliver¡¯s gluttonous look and chuckled, this kid, every single time he sees pretty girls, he can¡¯t move his legs. ¡°I want her! Want her!¡± Oliver had pointed the earliest at the little girl with the most attractive face and shouted. The girl then walked towards Oliver, stood beside him in a blur, unsure of what Oliver wanted to do to her. ¡°Baby, why are you standing still? Come to your brother¡¯s arm, with my cuddle, I¡¯ll be your human cushion. It¡¯sfortable!¡± Oliver leered at the girl, pulling her with one hand into his arms, letting her sit on hisp. *Lolicon = ng for Lolitaplex Chapter 13: It Has Been Long Enough Chapter 13: It Has Been Long Enough The girl was terrified and was flushed red, as she tried to break free, Oliver hugged tighter. Lucas also chose a girl, and as she nced at Lucas, then at Oliver¡¯s side, she was so startled that she started crying. Lucas said embarrassedly to Jasper, who was beside him, ¡°is it because I look too unsightly that the girl cried of fright?¡± Jasper snorted, deliberately looked at the pant¡¯s zipper on Lucas, ¡°You didn¡¯t expose your weapon, why will it scare the girl?¡± Lucas shook his head, bitterly, ¡°Old already.¡± The door was blocked, it was impossible for the girls who wanted to go out. The rich masters in the room had already chosen their prey. Through coaxing or scaring, those that wanted to enjoy was already enjoying it. ¡°Emmett, you really don¡¯t want one? Rest assured, the people provided by your brother are all guaranteed clean! I¡¯ll use my head as a guarantee, definitely cleaner than white paper! Choose one too? Huh?¡± Fifth Brother tried persuading Emmett again. Pinching his temples, Emmett smiled elegantly, ¡°Brother, maybe I¡¯ve been too tired recently. I¡¯ve just returned, and there are a lot of things to deal with and a headache. Not today, I¡¯ll make a move first. I¡¯ll ask you out for drinks another day.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving so early?¡± Fifth Brother rounded his eyes in disbelief. Emmett had already stood up and patted Lucas¡¯s shoulder, ¡°have a good time, I¡¯ll head back first.¡± Lucas waved at him and said sarcastically, ¡°Yo, why did the beast that didn¡¯t even stop overseas change his character after returning? Could it be because of some ¡®first¡¯ woman, and became discipline?¡± Emmett chuckled lightly, ¡°This kid spouting rubbish! Bye!¡± Jasper stood up immediately and said, ¡°Wait a minute! I will go too!¡± Fifth Brother frowned, ¡°Jasper, this won¡¯t do. Emmett has a headache, do you also have a headache? You¡¯re not giving me any face?¡± Jasper looked at Fifth Brother in a dilemma, then looked at Emmett, crying for help. Emmett finally helped him out, ¡°I left a lot of work for Jasper today, don¡¯t think he has finished it yet. Let him go back and work overtime.¡± Fifth Brother sighed, ¡°Oh, working with Emmett, must be a torture.¡± Jasper quickly took his coat, followed the side of Emmett, and left together. Kayden was waiting outside, ying with the lighter. When he saw his master came out, he immediately re-energized himself and walked out together. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. While passing by the noisy main hall, Fifth Brother was still beside Emmett talking about the nightclub. Suddenly, it seemed like Emmett saw a familiar figure. ¡°Eh?¡± He stopped and looked towards the neon lights. Fifth Brother asked in surprise. ¡°Saw something, Emmett? Did you see a girl you like? Tell me, even if she has ten husbands, I¡¯ll snatch over for you!¡± Emmett frowned slightly, still as handsome, waved his hand slightly, ¡°I think I might have saw an acquaintance¡­¡± It was only a slight view that passed by really quick¡­ It looks¡­kind of like¡­ ine Jones!!! ¡°Which acquaintance? What¡¯s the name?¡± Fifth Brother¡¯s face was about to be glued to Emmett¡¯s face. Jasper looked around too. Where¡¯s the acquaintance¡­ Emmett stubbornly searched for another five minutes, with all the men standing with him inexplicably. Finally, Emmett sighed and smiled bitterly, ¡°I probably have seen wrongly, there are a lot of people looking simr...¡± Fifth Brother only went back in after seeing Emmett drove away. Emmett closed the hood and drove while frowning slightly. Earlier on, it really seemed like I saw ine! Of course, it was just a glimpse of one second... But it¡¯s really looked like¡­ Too alike... Emmett laughed at himself again. ¡°Did I be stupid? Why do I keep thinking of that silly girl? This kind of foolish girl wouldn¡¯t dare to go to that kind of ce even if you beat her to death.¡± Emmett was only relieved after having this thought. He drove back to LH Vi in a short while, when the car stopped, a servent immediately opened the door for him and bowed, ¡°Master, you¡¯re back.¡± Kayden got off from another car and followed Emmett into the house. Emmett kicked off his shoes, took off his coat, and his slender figure sank into the sofa. Turning on his mobile, flipping through the ¡®Family¡¯ column, and hesitantly looked at the contact named ¡®Wild Girl.¡¯ Should he call the silly girl? Asked her where is she now? Damn, is he too pathetic if he were to call her? The big boss of a majorpany, calling the assistant who¡¯s as small as a fry? There seems to be no reason¡­ Emmett¡¯s thumb tapped on the call button of ¡®Wild Girl¡¯ and ended it almost immediately. Connected¡­ Ended¡­ Connected¡­ Ended¡­ No call was made even after repeating the action for Nth time. Just at this moment, an extremely gentle voice was heard. ¡°Emmett~ Do you want to take a bath? The water¡¯s ready, I¡¯ll give you a massage?¡± Although the voice was very gentle, it still interrupted his immersed thoughts! Hence, a face of displeasure shed on Emmett¡¯s face, and he frowned. Raising his head and saw the woman in front of him. The woman was a France and Japanese mixed blood, 22 years old, the only daughter of a wealthy businessman in France. Tina, as the name suggested, looked like a goddess. With deep green eyes, long blonde hair, smooth and firm honey-colored skin, looked healthy and sexy. At the height of almost 1.73m, she was tall and slender with enhanced breasts. Based on the analysis of body proportions, she had the perfect figure. When Emmett¡¯s father gave Tina to him, he said, ¡°This woman is absolutely alluring.¡± Emmett¡¯s the only man Tina had, since the beginning, she has always been obsessed with him. From the very first sight, she fell in love with him deeply. His stare may be cold, but it was very charming. His appearance of a cold emperor can easily make women surrender at his knees. Just a twitch of his beautiful lips is enough to make Tina¡¯s filled with passion. She has been with Emmett for a considerable long period, probably more than half a year. Although there have been other women during this period, it didn¡¯t deter her. Such a beautiful, loyal, and well- behaved woman, which man would be willing to abandon them? ¡°Tina, how long have you been with me?¡± Emmett asked coldly. The phone was still in his hands, being yed by his long fingers. He asked the question so emotionlessly as if he was discussing what¡¯s for dinner. Tina was obviously startled, and a little flustered, ¡°Emmett... why do you ask this...¡± ¡°Answer me.¡± ¡°More than seven months...¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s long enough.¡± Tina¡¯s body was trembling, and her delicate face was covered with panic. What does Emmett mean? Emmett crossed his legs, tapped his fingers on the sofa, and nced at Tina lightly, spoke in a soft tone, ¡°Tina, I think it¡¯s time to end for the both of us.¡± ¡°Ah? End? Why?¡± Tina¡¯s eyes widened, her eyes full of tears. ¡°Emmett, am I not behaving well enough? Or did I do something wrong? You can tell me, I can change!¡± Tina was so agitated that she flung herself over and kneeled on the carpet, hugging Emmett¡¯s legs. The tears finally fell, and it got worst as she cried. Emmett became irritable suddenly. He had to admit that a part of it was because he saw a glimpse of ine¡¯s lookalike in the nightclub. The other part was because Tina interrupted his thoughts of ine. With a shake of his hand, he broke free from Tina. Tina fell onto the carpet and looked at the arrogant man pitifully. ¡°Emmett, please tell me what happened? Why did you suddenly be like this?¡± Emmett¡¯s eyelid waszy and replied in an extremely icy voice, ¡°Tina, is it fun to continue crying like this? We agreed from the beginning, right? To split on a good note if one party gets tired of it. I won¡¯t treat you poorly, I will set up a bank ount¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want money! I don¡¯t need money! I wasn¡¯t sold to you! I love you! Emmett, I only want you, just you will do¡­¡± Tina was shouting and crying in a mess. Emmett smiled bitterly, ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t want you.¡± ¡°No! I don¡¯t believe it! Emmett, aren¡¯t we two co-operating well in bed? Why is this happening so suddenly? Emmett, let me follow you, okay?¡± Emmett was already a little annoyed. His eyes became sharp and violent, ¡°Tina, what we do on the bed is nothing but venting of physical needs. There are no emotions involved. Sex without emotions, do you think it willst for long? Do you know why I always use a condom with you? Because I do not love you, ultimately, I cannot have full contact with you. It¡¯s enough, keep your dignity and leave here. You didn¡¯t suffer any loss as well, right? Your father¡¯spany received a massive foreign investment from the Smith family and even got an unlimited gold mine. I¡¯ve treated you quite well in these seven months, never scolded or hit you. Be contented and go.¡± Tina opened her eyes wide, with tears visible all over her face, stunned at that position. Emmett waved at Kayden. Kayden then walked over immediately, ¡°Go, help her pack her stuff, and send her away as soon as possible. I don¡¯t want to see even her shadow in the house after my shower.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Kayden replied with no time wasted. Tina was shedding tears while smiling bitterly, her body shook. ¡°Emmett.¡± She called softly. Emmett looked at Tina and responded with a sound from his nose, ¡°yeah?¡± ¡°Can you... give me a kiss... you¡¯ve never kissed me before...¡± Emmett raised his eyebrows, snorted, and sneered, ¡°Are you kidding me!¡± Chapter 14: Cannot Sink In. Chapter 14: Cannot Sink In. What a heartless man! Even until the end, not a single kiss was given to her. He had never allowed her to touch his lips, not even once! ¡°You¡¯re so cruel, Emmett! Really merciless!¡± ¡°Cruel? I¡¯ve always been like this, didn¡¯t you already know? From the beginning, I told you explicitly? Nothing else but a partner in bed. That¡¯s all. I will not give any affection to any woman, you have always been very clear about this.¡± Tina wiped her tears away, ¡°But Emmett¡­ I thought I would be somewhat special¡­¡± Emmett nted his head annoyingly and sneered, ¡°Special? In this world, how is it possible to have so many special.¡± He ended with a light ¡®it¡¯s over,¡¯ Seeing her once more also felt troublesome. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. While walking up the stairs, he gave orders, ¡°Let the maids change all the bedsheets, quilts, also the carpets and curtains away.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After taking a bath, with only a towel on his waist, the built Emmett was pacing in the room. Once again, taking his mobile, and once again, looking at the contact person ¡®Wild Girl,¡¯ once again hesitant. To call or not to call? It has be a headache situation. ¡°Why should I, Emmett Smith, call you? You called me old man Smith behind my back and even huped and gulping water in front of me. Based on what I should call you!¡± Emmett threw his phone aside andid on the bed. While staring at the ceiling, it seems like ine had appeared there as well. She was pouting her mouth, said to him pitifully: President Smith, give a discount, please? Emmett wanted tough, she looked so funny. Damn, why is he missing her? What is she! Don¡¯t think of her! Emmett closed his eyes¡­ Amongst the darkness, ine appeared again. Her pink cheeks were puffed up, fist held up and shouting angrily: both are sleeping, and it¡¯s also the both of us, based on what there¡¯s such a difference? ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Emmett couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and burst outughing. Tilting his head slightly, Emmett couldn¡¯t help but think of the taste when kissing her lips, it was like a slow-motion movie. In his mind, her delicate lips appeared, and he got closer bit by bit, like a greedy beast. As if swallowing her in one mouthful¡­ It was very soft, sweet, and sexy¡­ It was so immersive that he couldn¡¯t extricate himself¡­ Like a deep vortex that could suck him inpletely¡­ ¡°ine Jones, are you a ghost, why are you always appearing in front of me!¡± Emmett straightened up and opened his eyes, breathing heavily. Seriously¡­ His first kiss was also given to her! Maybe under the influence of his childhood, he always thought that women were filthy and cheap, so he wouldn¡¯t kiss any woman. Kissing was the highest level of showing love. He could kiss the back of his father¡¯s hand to show admiration and respect, but never his bed partner! There was an Italian girl who apanied him for half a month. One day, she wanted to kiss his lips by using a sneak attack, he pped her, and two of her teeth fell off. Women were like pets, nothing more. They actually fantasize about getting a kiss from their owner? However, today, he actually desired to kiss her after seeing thatical look of ine¡¯s! And that desire is getting stronger, he wanted to pounce on her a few times. Weird¡­ Even Emmett felt strange. He shook his head and walked to the window, opening it, a fresh sea breeze blew in. ¡°I cannot be like this. I cannot sink in. I still have things to do¡­¡± Emmett raised his handsome face and slightly closed his eyes, allowing the sea breeze to caress his jade-like face. He murmured, ¡°I cannot fall in love with anybody¡­ No one¡­ She¡¯s just part of the n, that¡¯s it!¡± - Sneezed. This was the 39th time ine was sneezing. ¡°Little girl, you can be sleepy in this kind of noisy ce?¡± Sally, who had a light make up on, nced dismissively at ine. This was Y Nightclub! Where else can be noisier than this ce? The speakers that were about to burst people¡¯s ears, lights were swaying while people were dancing. Someone¡¯s always shouting something into the microphone with screamsing from the audience. In such an environment¡­ the little girl could actually yawn non-stop. ine rubbed her teary eyes, pouted andined, ¡°I always sleep early at home.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t y at night?¡± ¡°y! I y chess with my younger sister, or I¡¯ll chat online, reading books, I can stay awake with these. Who knew,ing here, I will be so sleepy. I even talked to my friends until half-past twelve at night. I¡¯m not bragging at all.¡± Sallyughed lightly, it¡¯s impossible to be on the same page as this little girl. Stroking ine¡¯s head as a big sister would, ¡°ine, there are all sorts of people here, when you deliver the drinks, lower your head. Once you¡¯re done, quickly get out. Don¡¯t look around, don¡¯t talk to anyone. In this world, the worst kind of people are horny men. There are worst than animals!¡± ine looked at Sally with admiration, raised her fist, and said, ¡°You¡¯re right! We have the same opinion! I also think that the worst thing in the world are men! ckhearted and deceptive, and even ckmails people! It¡¯s the worst!¡± Naturally, ine thought of Emmett. In ine¡¯s mind, that handsome face of Emmett, that captivated all living beings has already transformed into the looks of demons and ghosts! ¡°ine, Hazel entrusted you to me, I¡¯m very stressed about it. It¡¯s all about luck here. That one time, I only sent wine to a gentleman, and he generously gave me a tip of a thousand dors.¡± ¡°Wow! A thousand dors! That¡¯s so good!¡± ine held her cheeks with extreme exaggeration and envy, her eyes twinkled like stars. ¡°But there was another time I sent drinks to a room. Don¡¯t talk about tipping, I was pped hard, twice, with no reason by a man. I couldn¡¯t work for a few days after being hit. My face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head¡­¡± ine Jones shivered in shock, ¡°Because of what did he hit you?¡± ¡°Haha, you simpleton, because of what? Because he is a big boss, he is a guest here, and also because he was drunk!¡± ine pouted her mouth, ¡°That¡¯s too unreasonable! They are so good just because they are rich? They can bully people unreasonably because they have money? I realize rich people are the pettiest! The rich can never be benevolent!¡± Just like her sh*tty boss, Emmett Smith¡­ He¡¯s already so rich, yet because she slept with him one night, he kept ckmailing her. So annoying. ine tipped her toes and looked at the ceiling. Thinking about it, she concluded, ¡°Looks like my senior is still the best.¡± ¡°Which senior? Are you in love, little girl?¡± Sallyughed, amid the disgusting and tiring job, with ine¡¯s antics, she felt much more rxed. ine flushed, shouting embarrassedly, ¡°What in love¡­ the senior doesn¡¯t even know me yet¡­ It¡¯s purely my¡­ unrequited love¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha... You are so funny! There are still girls in this era so reserved? If you like him, go and tell him then. Who knows, as you confess, he falls in love with you as well.¡± ine giggled, full of imagination. ¡°Rather than reserved, I¡¯m more of inferior. The girls around the senior are all so beautiful! Either top student, or amittee member of the arts. If I were to step in, I would be too inconspicuous. However, I¡¯ve decided that I will attend the same university as my senior! Then I¡¯ll chase after my senior like mad at university!¡± After ine finished speaking, she couldn¡¯t help but felt uneasy. She was already someone who lost her virginity, a dirty woman like her. Was she still qualified to chase after her senior? Does she really have to follow Hazel¡¯s instructions, before having sex with her senior? Does she have to go and do a hymen repair? Is that¡­ counted as deceiving the senior. There could also be well- intentioned deception, right? While she was thinking wildly, the foreman shouted ine¡¯s number, ¡°No. 514! Deliver wine to room 8808! Quick!¡± ine hasn¡¯t realized that the unlucky number ¡®514¡¯ was her. Until Sally tapped her, ¡°ine, calling you!¡± ¡°Oh! Coming! Boss, I¡¯m here!¡± The foreman red at her, ¡°Call me Renee, do not call me boss!¡± Ohoh¡­ ine pouted and went to deliver a load of drinks to room 8808. Chapter 15: Master Young Treats You So Well Chapter 15: Master Young Treats You So Well ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s so heavy¡­ Are the guests in the room hippocampus, why do they drink so much. It looks like I have to strengthen my arm in the future¡­¡± ine was walking along the corridor, her small face looked nkly at the door number. Suddenly, a person popped out and bumped into her. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± ine yelled continuously. Then, the sound of sses breaking. The bottles of wine hit the ground, half of the bottles were broken. Even the tray in ine¡¯s hand flew down. ine was shocked for a few seconds, and then stomped her feet, with the tone of a kid, she yelled at the man who was in a daze as well. ¡°Why are you like this! Don¡¯t you see where you¡¯re going? I was carrying all this stuff, were you holding it too? Did you want to bang me to death! There¡¯s also nothing much, is it hard to you see where you¡¯re going! What to do now, how!! These wines are all so expensive! You pay! You¡¯ll pay! You¡¯ll pay it all!!!¡± The sharp voice made the manpletely stunned. Other employees gathered around, pint pointing, which means that the 514 girl was unfortunate as the wines cost more than tens of thousands. ine heard what her colleagues said, and felt even more wronged, her eyes were teary as she tried to hold it back. ¡°Oliver, what¡¯s wrong? Why did you stop here? Everyone inside is waiting for you! The girl you booked is also ready¡­¡± At this time, Fifth Brother, who was the nightclub owner, came and patted on Oliver¡¯s shoulder. Following Oliver¡¯s eyes, he saw ine and the pile of broken sses. When the rest of the staff saw it was Fifth Brother, they scattered away like frightened mice. Fifth Brother frowned, and roared fiercely at ine, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? How can you shout at the esteemed guests? Didn¡¯t you learn the rules beforeing to work? Do you want to die! Damn it! You¡¯re trying to ruin my reputation, I¡¯ll destroy your whole family! Hurry up and apologize to Master Young! Quick! Still standing like a block for what! How much is crying worth!¡± ine was paralyzed by the shouting of Fifth Brother, who was like a fierce crocodile. Her body trembled slightly, and her tears were dripping down. Her little lips were shaking as well, sobbing, ¡°It was because he didn¡¯t see the front and knock into me!¡± ¡°You dare to talk back!¡± Fifth Brother growled, raising his arms fiercely, about to p ine¡¯s face. ¡°Fifth Brother! Wait a minute!¡± Oliver held on to Fifth Brother¡¯s wrist, quickly nced at the shaking ine, who was still crying. He smiled brightly at Fifth Brother and said, ¡°Fifth Brother, this time it¡¯s really my fault. I walked too fast and almost knocked this little girl a few meters away. Count all these wines under my tab. Don¡¯t be too tough on her, she looks like a junior high student, pitiful.¡± Fifth Brother was startled, and with sudden realization, he stared at ine, and a slight smirk appeared on his face. ¡°Oh, Oliver, you¡­ would it be¡­ Haha, understood, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Then shouting fiercely at ine again, ¡°Do you see that! Master Young treats you so well! It was your mistake, and he helped you get away with it! Initially, employees like you, not only have to pay double the amount, there would be a fine of 20 thousand dors. On ount of Master Young, I¡¯ll let you go this time. You better serve Master Young well! Hear that?¡± Crying¡­ ine didn¡¯t reply but just cried silently. It was the first time ine encountered the roar of a mountain lion. Her father, no matter how irritated, wouldn¡¯t be so fierce. Oliver looked over at ine gently, then became the mediator, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s not a big deal. Let it be, Fifth Brother, go ahead with your stuff, I¡¯ll nag at her a little more.¡± ¡°Hahaha, fine! I won¡¯t dy you any longer! I understand it well, everything can be dyed, but not this matter! Hahaha¡­ I¡¯ll go over first.¡± Fifth Brotherughed with his white teeth shown. Before leaving, Fifth Brother fiercely said to ine again, ¡°Don¡¯t find trouble anymore! Serve Master Young well!¡± ine stopped crying, staring the back view of Fifth Brother with her cheeks puffed up, muttering to herself, ¡°Humph! So fierce for what!¡± Oliver took some big notes from his wallet and gave them to the cleaner, ¡°Go, clean up the ce well.¡± ¡°Okay, will do!¡± The cleaner saw those few notes and was so happy he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Oliver looked at ine with interest, his eyebrows raised a little. This girl is so delicate! Skin that¡¯s like milk, milky and white, so tender that it seems like it will break when touched. Broken with a touch¡­ The actual broken when touched. The eyes are big and round, her iris was ck and looked watery and pure, the ck and white were prominent. A small nose, mouth, and plumped lips were easily associated with the expression of an imported puppet. Her hair that was just after her shoulders and neat bangs, no matter how you looked at it, is lovable. Damn it! Oliver secretly scolded, Fifth Brother actually had such a small stunner and didn¡¯t take it out, he must have a hidden agenda! But actually, Fifth Brother did not know that he had such a character like ine in his vast club. A ripple of thin lines appeared beside Oliver¡¯s lips. Good! This little thing is perfect! Managed to whip up his, Oliver¡¯s¡­ appetite! It looks very appetizing¡­ ine used her the back of her white and tender hands to rub her cheeks, red at Oliver for a second before turning to leave. Oliver was stunned momentarily and couldn¡¯t help butugh, followed after her, and grabbed her wrist. Oh, her skin feels perfect to the touch, so smooth and tender¡­ Wow, he was about to explode his beast-like desire. ¡°Hey! You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± Oliver flicked his hair gently, it was his signature move when seducing girls. ine pouted and turned to face the tall Oliver, with a deted face, ¡°What are you doing? Do you still have problems?¡± Literally treating Oliver¡¯s handsome face like air. ¡°Ha, little girl, what¡¯s your name?¡± Oliver smirk and used his most charming smile, his eyes smoldering into ine¡¯s. ine wanted to reply to him subconsciously but hesitated. Rolled her eyes, she stared at Oliver with dissatisfaction and said, ¡°Mr., why do you want to know my name? Didn¡¯t we agree that you would pay for all these wines?¡± Oliver shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll pay, haha, let go of your worries. I¡¯m doing it all for you, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve agreed to pay for the wine, then there¡¯s nothing for me here already? I still need to work!¡± ine finished speaking and was about to turn to leave again. Oliver pressed ine against the wall, he circled his arms, using both arms to captive ine within. Lowering his head, panting, looking at the little thing in his arms. Oliver suddenly realized that his heart was beating frantically. Damn it, he actually managed to sniff a sweet fragrance from her hair¡­ Such a temptation. On the other hand, with her back against the wall, her front squeezed against this young master¡¯s chest, ine was very embarrassed. What is he doing, it can¡¯t be that he wants to squash her t right. Also, unsure of how many different drinks he had, his mouth reeked of an unclear amount of alcohol. It was so bad that she felt she was suffocating. ¡°I say, little girl¡­¡± Oliver¡¯s voice was ambiguous, and his gaze towards ine was moistful. ¡°What do you want, say it quick. Also, can you don¡¯t squeeze me like this? Move away.¡± ine was about to pout all the way to the sky. Squeezing this way, it was so hot and ufortable, is this person sick? ¡°I¡¯m squeezing you?¡± Oliver was amused by her words, below his lower abdomen started feeling heat movement, it was tensed. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me your name, little girl.¡± Oliver continued his position of holding her in without rxing his hold. He deliberately blew some hot air onto ine¡¯s face. His lips were so closed to her earlobes. ¡°Tell me your name.¡± ine tried twisting her body awkwardly, embarrassed and shy, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be any closer, I¡¯m about to be crushed by you! If I tell you my name, will you let me go?¡± Oliver grinned, ¡°I don¡¯t wish to crush you.¡± I only want you beneath me¡­ ¡°My name is ine, enough, can you move now? It¡¯s hot! And I still have to go back and work!¡± ¡°ine? That¡¯s your name?¡± Oliver was slightly surprised. It¡¯s already what era, and there¡¯s still such a tacky name? ine saw the surprise in Oliver¡¯s eyes and said fiercely, ¡°Huh, you dare to say that my name is tacky?¡± Oliver froze for a moment and immediately smiled dotingly, ¡°Don¡¯t dare, don¡¯t dare. I wouldn¡¯t dare to laugh at my small baby.¡± Small Baby? ine¡¯s goosebumps raised. These rich heirs are indeed shameless, using small baby so frequently¡­ Disgusting! ine suddenly shrank herself and escaped from under Oliver¡¯s arm. Shouting while running, ¡°I¡¯m going back to work! You¡¯re not allowed to follow!¡± Oliver looked at his empty arms and couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. Watching the little white rabbit¡¯s panicking running posture, he couldn¡¯t help byughed while holding onto the wall. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯ve raised my interest, and still want to escape? Work? Okay, then I¡¯ll be your work.¡± Oliver blinked and grinned. He had a bad idea. Chapter 16: All Eyes On Her Chapter 16: All Eyes On Her ine ran a 100 meters in one breath, only then did she stopped and looked back in fear, patting her chest. ¡°Fortunately, he didn¡¯t chase over. That guy must be crazy, likes to squeeze people while talking, it was so ufortable. There are really a lot of weird people here.¡± ¡°Little girl, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Ahhhh---!¡± ine jumped in shock. Turning around with fear, only to see Sally, was she then relieved. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Sally, you scared me to death. I thought it was the lunatic from earlier!¡± ¡°Huh? What lunatic?¡± A face full of bewilderment was shown on Sally¡¯s face. ¡°Which lunatic scared our little ine so much?¡± ine wiped her cold sweat, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s hard to describe in one sentence. This guy bumped into me and kept asking for my name. He can¡¯t talk properly and had to squeeze me up against the wall to talk. The reek of alcohol from his mouth was so suffocating, then I escaped after that.¡± Sally squinted, ¡°Then be warier of him, there are too many bad guys here. I¡¯ll give you a small hammer, hide it in your pocket. If you meet anyone that wants to disrespect you, use the hammer to him. Then run away. Oh, yes, you can¡¯t use this to hit the guest here, this is for you to prevent against the perverts.¡± ine didn¡¯t hear thest sentence that Sally said. There were only two images that came to her mind, the first one was her using the hammer to whack Emmett¡¯s head hard. Hahaha, let¡¯s see if you can still be so arrogant, sinister, and vicious? I¡¯ll whack your head until it burst! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The second image was that she used the hammer to smash the lunatic¡¯s ws from earlier, just like breaking the ice, smashing the lunatic¡¯s fingers.Holding the small hammer, ine wasughing towards the sky. Sally touched ine¡¯s forehead, ¡°Oh, this kid, did she became ill after the fright.¡± Meanwhile, the foreman was speaking to the internal inte, ¡°Huh? What? Name is ine? We have an ine here? Oh, then I have to go and look around¡­ Yes, I only know these people¡¯s calling numbers¡­ Sir, do you know ine¡¯s call number? Okay, rest assured, I¡¯ll find this ine for you, and let her go over¡­¡± After nodding and bowing awhile, the foreman ran to the office and checked the name list one by one. At this moment, ine had already epted the new order and took eight bottles of wine to room 8816. Upon entering the room, a cloud of smoke clouded her, ine wanted to faint from choking on the smoke. Oh my mom, are they lighting firewood in here? How many cigarettes did they smoke? Aren¡¯t they afraid of getting lung cancer! It was suffocating. ine finally saw the table after trying to recognize the ce. Squatting, she ced the eight bottles of wine on the table, then lowering her head and used a formal tone saying, ¡°Sir, this is the wine you ordered.¡± Snapped. Someone threw two notes into her tray, ¡°Get lost.¡± ine pouted and scolded internally, your whole family then rolled instead of walking. As she walked out with her head lowered, she was ecstatic: haha, a good harvest! Two hundred dors! Work only started how long, and she has already earned more than a thousand dors tips! Coming here to work is the right decision! 10 million is imminent! ¡°Woman,e here!¡± ine was just walked out two meters, and her wrist was gripped by a rough hand. She was pulled back¡­ ¡°Ah¡­¡± ine didn¡¯t bnce properly and fell into the man¡¯s arms. ine struggled to get up, but the more she moved, the man hugged her tighter. A thick palm held her face. ¡°Woman, why did you betray me? Why!¡± The man¡¯s eyes were red, he was a sturdy man in his forties who had drunk too much, his face was flushed and reek of alcohol. ¡°Guest, you got the wrong person, I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°You still want to escape! I looked for you with difficulties, you know I treated you with sincerity, yet you ran off with that person! Why did you betray me! Say! Why did you betray me! You say! Say!!!¡± The man got more agitated as he said. Instead, he flipped ine over and pressed her against the sofa. Pouncing on her like a tiger, he was about 180kg, his massive body was forced against her. As he was drunk, there was no control in his strength. He almost crushed ine to death. ine gritted her teeth and tried to push the man away, but as the man was dead drunk, so while on her, he started tearing her uniform off. His hot lips approached ine¡¯s face, and it was so close, she could smell the alcohol. Trying to pull his pig face away, she was about to be scared to death. ¡°Let me go! Let me go!!! Help! Who can help me! This guy has got the wrong person!¡± The old man¡¯s hand pped her chest. The strength used was so intense that it hurts so much that she thought her breasts were ruined¡­ Warning triggered! This man¡­ It can¡¯t be that he wants to¡­ Do that¡­ to her here? There were many other people in the room, but they were all oblivious to the scene. At Y Nightclub, every day, there would be such a show of being forced, no one¡¯s life was valuable. The small hammer! Yes, she still has that life-saving hammer! ine was overwhelmed by the pressure on her, she forced herself to put her hands in her pocket, tugging the small hammer out. I¡¯ll let you take advantage of me! Son of a turtle! ine gritted her teeth, used the small hammer, and thump the head of the strong man. Woosh! The hammer in her hands was snatched away. ¡°Brother, the woman wanted to use this to whack you!¡± The man swayed ine¡¯s small hammer in his hands,ining. ine really wanted to bite this interceptor. The strong man turned ine¡¯s face over, and looked at the hammer, squinting his red eyes, ¡°Why? Why are you so cruel to me? I treated you so well! Yet you¡¯re so ruthless! I¡¯ll leave my mark all over your body! Let you cry beneath my body! You beg me! Beg me!¡± The man suddenly went crazy and was tearing ine¡¯s clothes wildly. One hand even went in-between her legs, rubbing her sensitive spot. ¡°Let go! Take your hand away!¡± ine was terrified. She couldn¡¯t push him away at all, and the painful pration between her legs was making her terrified. Luckily there was still ayer of uniform there¡­ Otherwise¡­ Her tears burst out uncontrobly. ine heard theughter and whistles of others in the room, and these were all encouragement for the man. Saying: f*ck her, f*ck her! Bro, just f*ck her here¡­ ine had never been so terrified,pared to the day she woke up in the unknown hotel, this was ten folds scarier! Being molested in front of everyone, and teased, this was a humiliation that could cause death! The strong man¡¯s thick lips kissed ine¡¯s cheeks, with just a kiss, ine shook her head with her life. The man thennded his lips on her neck and started kissing her frenzy there. Smack, smack. The sound of the kisses made ine want to vomit. If¡­ Just in case, she was to be raped by this man in front of everybody, she would never live again! Boom! At this time, the room door was kicked open. Hearing the foreman shout, ¡°Ah! No. 514, ine is here!¡± Following her voice, a tall figure rushed in. Swoosh¡­ The built man was caught by some, followed by the sound of ¡®Boom!¡¯ The man who weighed at least 100 kg was punched almost two meters away, his head hit the table, bang- the table was smashed into pieces by the man. The wines and tes on the tables were crushed under the man¡¯s body. The man¡¯s face twisted in pain. His back was full of broken sses! Fresh blood, like a loosen tap, was flowing out everywhere. ¡°Damn it! Who dares to hit our big brother!¡± All the men in the room jumped and took out knives from their pockets. ¡°Silly girl, quickly run!¡± Oliver pulled ine up and pushed her behind him. ine, who was like a spinning top, was pushed out of the room, panting while holding the door frame. What happened? What just happened? Did the lunatic who pressed her against the wall came? Was he here to save her? A good man, there was also good men among the lunatics! After her thoughts, ine suddenly eximed, ¡°AH! AH! On your left! Knife! Also on your right! There¡¯s someone!¡± Oliver was surrounded by seven to eight men and was momentarily flustered. ine saw the small hammer beside her leg. It was her small hammer, so she hurriedly picked it up and rushed up to help her benefactor without thinking. Bang! With the hammer swung over, Oliver cried out in pain, ¡°Damn! It hurts! My arm!¡± Chapter 17: Thank You for Saving Me Chapter 17: Thank You for Saving Me Only then did ine apologized, ¡°Sorry, sorry, I wanted to hit that person, I didn¡¯t expect to hit the wrong person. Benefactor, are you okay?¡± Oliver kicked the guy who tried to stab him with the knife a few meters away. Then with a left punch, another guy flew. Meanwhile, he still had the energy to flirt with ine, ¡°Aye, little girl, I¡¯m about to lose my head because of you. Are you going to marry me after this?¡± ine was frightened to the point her small face became as pale as paper, she had no mood to entertain his flirtatious words, screaming, ¡°Ahh, there¡¯s someone in front about to hit you! Focus, please!¡± Just as he was having fun, Fifth Brother rushed over with a group of men, ¡°Oliver! Leave this to me! Bloody hell, you guys even dare to touch Master Young! Everyone stop! Do you know who this is? This is the young master of JY Group! You¡¯re gonna die! Stop it! Master rk from ZH n is here! He will end you guys!¡± The guys in the room were all stunned, one by one, they stopped fighting as if transfixed. No one had thought that such a young man was actually the young master of JY Group, and Fifth Brother even mentioned ZH n! ZH n! That¡¯s¡­ the most influential secret society organization! The head of ZH n, Master rk, actually knew Master Young? After a series of linking, it made the gangsters stop. Provoking whoever, it was not the best idea to irritate the ZH n. With resounding fame in the underground society¡­ It was better to be deterred by the danger. Oliver pped his hands and embraced the frightened ine first as if he was hugging his own item. Nodded at Fifth Brother, he said, ¡°Brother, you came really in time. This guy wanted to take advantage of my woman! They''re out of control! Fifth Brother, help me end him!¡± Fifth Brother looked at ine, oh, it was that little girl again. Looks like Oliver is really interested in this girl, ¡®my woman¡¯ was used at every chance. Fifth Brother took over, ¡°Brother, you can just leave, leave this ce to brother. This kind of scum, I promise he won¡¯t see the next daylight! Your guts got bigger! You even want to touch Master Young¡¯s woman? Your face looks like it is looking for death!¡± Oliver and Fifth Brother looked at each other, smiled, and waved goodbye, and Oliver held ine close and left. ine was still in a state of dreamlike, trembling all over, her eyes opened wide in horror. Only when Oliver had brought her far away, did she react, ¡°You, why are you hugging me?¡± Her voice was still shaking. ¡°Do you know how many years had I not whack somebody myself? Ever since high school, I had never fought again. It¡¯s not that I couldn¡¯t fight, but there was never a chance to beat people with the status I have. With a group of people to help you fight, there was no need to do it myself. Because of you, I actually hit them myself and was struck by others, aren¡¯t you going to express a little? Oliver¡¯s voice was incredibly touching, and he beamed at ine. ine was still clutching on her small hammer, stammering, ¡°Thank you for today, you¡¯ve saved me. If you didn¡¯te, I wouldn¡¯t know what the consequences will be like. Thank you!¡± Oliver pouted, ¡°a thank you is not enough.¡± ¡°Then¡­ I will treat you to a meal. But it cannot be too expensive, a hundred and below!¡± ine made up her mind with determination, and it made Oliver chuckled. ¡°Less than a hundred dors? I don¡¯t want you to treat me, I can treat you to every meal in the future, I only want you¡­ to be my girlfriend!¡± ine was shocked. Her mouth widened and looked at Oliver without blinking. It took five seconds before shaking her hand hard, rejecting, ¡°That won¡¯t do, nope, definitely no!¡± Oliver patiently said, ¡°You know who I am already, right? Oliver Young, JY Group, is my family¡¯s company. I¡¯m very rich. 25 years old this year, graduated from Harvard Business School, you¡¯ve seen my figure that¡¯s still alright. Needless to say about my look, it¡¯s not bad too. To be your boyfriend, it¡¯s still possible!¡± ine blushed and exined, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re good, you¡¯re very good, absolutely terrific! It¡¯s just that, I¡¯m not worthy of you, I¡¯m just an ordinary citizen, I definitely don¡¯t deserve you.¡± This kind of wealthy heirs¡­Who dared to want them, just one look and you¡¯ll know he has lovers everywhere. Seeing that he was her benefactor, she didn¡¯t want to upset him too much. ¡°If I say you deserve it, then you do! I like you. Since the first nce, I felt my heart leap. That¡¯s why I want you to be my girlfriend.¡± ine was already irritated, and didn¡¯t bother if he was her benefactor or not, frowning and shouted impatiently, ¡°Aye! Aren¡¯t you annoying! I¡¯ve already said no! Why do you continue? Do you want me to reject you before you feel good? I¡¯ve said no to being your girlfriend because I don¡¯t like you! Don¡¯t think that you can do anything just because you like someone! I just don¡¯t like you! So be it, I am leaving!¡± ine turned to walk away, but after two steps, she remembered to stuff the small hammer from her hand into her pocket. Oliver was so stunned that he stiffened on the spot. His eyes widened, and he watched the little figure disappear in disbelief. There¡­ was still a woman who would reject him, Master Young? He was¡­ was¡­ JY Group¡¯s heir! Oliver raised his arms, and it hurt so much he was gritting his teeth. ¡°This little girl, that hit from the hammer hurt a lot!¡± Touching the redden part that ine identally hit, there was actually a sweet taste of nostalgia. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I wille and find you again tomorrow! Hehe, you want to escape from my palm, no way!¡± Oliver curved his lips and smiled. Ending the night of work, ine was about to copse from exhaustion after the tiredness and fright. In the changing room, she heard a few of the girls working today, discussing, ¡°Have you hear? JY Group¡¯s master Young took a fancy to no. 514!¡± ¡°I heard about it too, the foreman already said, 514 is protected by Master Young, no one is to bully her.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see how outstanding she is, why did Master Young fancy her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? People are good at undressing! Don¡¯t know how flirty she is in front of Master Young!¡± The words that the few women said made ine felt horrible. Yes, she is no. 514, but she had never seduced Master Young! Sally looked at ine¡¯s unhappy face, patted her shoulder, and persuaded, ¡°Enough, ignore those people, they are just jealous. Being protected is better than not. Let¡¯s go home.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. When Oliver went back to room 8808, Lucas had already finished battling, he was just leaningzily on the sofa, smoking. Seeing that Oliver was back, heined, ¡°What¡¯s up with you? Went out and never came back? The girl you booked was easy to work with. She was already naked and was waiting for you in the room. But didn¡¯t managed to wait for you, where did you go?¡± ¡°Good business.¡± Oliver smiled sweetly, sat on the sofa, and took a ss of wine and drank it in one shot, ¡°I saw a girl that made my heart flutter, I intend to chase after her!¡± Lucas was shocked, ¡°So fast? It was just a few minutes, and you met someone that made your heart flutter? I¡¯m suspecting when your heart flutters all day. It is not broken yet? What kind of woman, how old?¡± Oliver was leaned forward, enjoying, ¡°This time, I¡¯m serious! Really! She¡­is about fifteen or sixteen? Or maybe seventeen eighteen years old¡­ anyway, very youthful.¡± Lucas was struck once again. ¡°So young? Are you and Emmett sick? Howe you¡¯re both ying with green apples now?¡± Oliver¡¯s brain was still reminiscing ine¡¯s neat bangs and especially thought of her big watery eyes. He couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°How can I bepared to Emmett? Emmett¡¯s an emotionless animal, purely here to harm women. But for me? I¡¯m a righteous and affectionate prince, women are for loving.¡± Lucas pouted, ¡°Sure, you¡¯re righteous and affectionate, just that you¡¯re this way to all. And you indeed care for these women, but after loving for some time, you¡¯ll throw them away like rubbish cruelly. Oliver, it¡¯s not that I want to say you, but don¡¯t trample on women any longer. Aren¡¯t you afraid that when you go to hell, with all the love debts, a group of female ghosts will look for you to settle the ounts?¡± Oliver was so fixated that he even forgot to retort back. Looking nkly at the chandelier, his blurred eyes was full of affection, ¡°Lucas, you¡¯ve not seen her, she¡¯s gorgeous! Not a single make-up, yet so outstanding! The first time I saw her, this heart of mine¡­ was like on fire.¡± Lucas was bored, after all, he had heard Oliver said the same thing before, and he heard it a little too often. Which time had he not felt this excitement? Previously, when he saw the junior high girl once, he shamelessly asked for her number and swore to him that he would wash his hands off the pile of women. That he wants to end his wandering bachelor¡¯s life, wants to have a proper rtionship with the girl, etc. And what happened now? He was bored, annoyed, and felt that it was no longer fresh, there was no excitement, so he slipped away, as free as a cloud. In the end, the girl couldn¡¯t take it, after aborting for him once, and was abandoned now, she immediatelymitted suicide. Luckily she was rescued. And now, Oliver wants to repeat the story again, no one would believe him again. Chapter 18: Late for the First Day of Work Chapter 18: Late for the First Day of Work Lucas did not want to care about Oliver¡¯s infatuation, he just took his coat and walked out, ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t want to go? Do you intend to hug and sleep on the sofa here tonight? I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Hey, hey! Dude! Wait for me!¡± Oliver was startled, jumped, and hurriedly chased after Lucas. While walking beside Lucas, Oliver was still nagging about how the girl he liked was so interesting and na?ve that her eyes were so bright and beautiful her lips were¡­ Lucas''s head was about to explode from listening to it. Walking out from the nightclub, Lucas finally couldn¡¯t hold back, breathing in the night wind, and said, ¡°I bet you won¡¯t be able to chase her!¡± ¡°What? What did you say?¡± Oliver widened his eyes, his hair and clothes were fluttering in the night wind. The diamond buttons on his shirt sparkled. ¡°I said, I¡¯m betting that you won¡¯t be able to get this girl.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen her?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m not interested in seeing this kind of small dish.¡± ¡°Then what makes you think that I won¡¯t be able to get her? Don¡¯t go first, if you don¡¯t answer me, I¡¯ll be troubled by it.¡± Oliver grabbed Lucas¡¯s clothes, not letting go. Lucas grinned, ¡°Why? It¡¯s just sixth sense, I guess. You hurt so many women, I feel that it¡¯s time for a woman to handle you.¡± ¡°So it was based on wild guesses.¡± Only then was Oliver relieved, heughed with self-confidence, ¡°Let me tell you Lucas, this time you can wait for a good show! This woman, I¡¯m determined to get her! Since when had I, Master Young, failed to return with fruitful results? Do you dare to ce a bet with me?¡± Lucas sneered, ¡°Bet on what, there is something worth betting on?¡± ¡°Bet if I manage to chase her, you dare?¡± Oliver¡¯s stared at Lucas with sparkling eyes. Lucas was exhausted, he yawned and said casually, ¡°Okay okay, let¡¯s bet then. What do you want to bet on?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bet with the vase from Ming Dynasty with your BMW 330Li!¡± Lucasughed and lightly hit Oliver, ¡°You this guy, still thinking about that car of mine? Fine, up to you! It¡¯s a bet. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore, I¡¯m really exhausted. Talk again. Bye.¡± Lucas stepped into his car, waved at Oliver, and drove away. Oliver was spinning the keys on his fingers, smirking towards the evening breeze. ¡°wait for it, I¡¯ll definitely win! Definitely!¡± Then he turned and looked at the door of Y Nightclub before driving his car away. - It was already half-past eleven at night when ine rushed home exhaustedly. Her shift ended at eleven o''clock, and it took her that long as she cycled back. She entered the house in silence and looked at her father¡¯s room first before tiptoeing in. She saw the pants and socks that her father left on the balcony, and her sister¡¯s t-shirt, she thought about it, no matter how tired she was, she should still wash her father¡¯s clothes. But for her sister¡¯s t- shirt, it can be thrown aside and let her do the washing herself. After washing her father¡¯s clothes, and hanging it, did ine went to wash up and prepared to sleep. By the time she was on the bed, it was already twelve plus, and she could hear her sister, Ellie grinding her teeth. She was too sleepy to think about anything and fell asleep the moment sheid on the bed. The next day, when ine woke up, her hair fluffed up and was yawning, but her yawn halted, and she froze. Looking at her room but her sister¡¯s presence wasn¡¯t there, ine felt that something was off¡­ What did she miss? She looked at the clock and screamed immediately. Oh my God, it¡¯s nine o''clock! Yesterday, the secretary from the secretariate office told her to be in the office before half-past eight. Before half-past eight? Three ck lines fell down. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Yesterday was reporting, so today would be considered as the first day of work. She was so unlucky to bete for her first day of work! ine did everything in a panic because she was too anxious. She wore her clothes in reverse and had toothpaste all over her face. Indeed the more anxious one is, the more chaotic it would be. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯mte on my first day of work, not sure if that stingy Smith will deduct my sry. It¡¯s already low, and if it was to be deducted by that sinister viin, how much would be left? Why do I have to work with that stingy Smith!¡± Worst, it was just a temporary assistant. Assistant? What does an assistant do? It was to do whatever the boss asked you to do, and you''ll obey obediently. For example, buy him water and food, wash his clothes, and sanitized the ce. For example,b his hair, wipe the table, buy underwear, socks, and even gifts for his lover, deliver things, make appointments¡­ She has seen too simr plots, especially in TV series. Sigh, how pitiful she was. She has to watch over a ckhearted, vicious, sinister, irritable bad guy¡­ Eight hours per day, how is she going to endure? How to survive! ine squeezed in the bus and jogged to thepany. Took the lift to level 29, her small face flushed. The whole room full of secretaries stared at her as if they were looking at a six-eyed monster from Mars. ¡°Hi~ Good morning.¡± ine awkwardly smiled and waved at the secretaries, considered it as a greeting. Everyone looked at her coldly for a few seconds before collectively lowering their head and returned back to their work. ine¡¯s eyeball moved left and right as if walking on thin ice, she walked in gently. The atmosphere¡­ Seemed a bit depressing, and the air pressure felt low and a little weird? At this moment, the secretary from before flipped through her file and spoke. ¡°President Smith¡¯s is in a bad mood today and has already scolded a few people. Everyone will have to work with your tails in- between andplete their work efficiently and with high quality. If not, don¡¯t cry when you be the cannon fodder.¡± What? ine stopped in her tracks. President Smith was in a bad mood? Have already scolded a few people? Oh no, she¡¯s really unlucky, why on of all days she waste today? If she were to enter now, it would be more than being a cannon fodder already, it would be to the point of extinction. ine''s face was bitter, walking back and forth along the corridor, hesitating. Should she go in? Go in or not? Humph, no matter how good is Emmett Smith, he was also hers. After all, they already had skin contact and crossed the boundary between men and women¡­ They are on the same side! What¡¯s there to be scared of! ine Jones, show your courage, go! But¡­ ine¡¯s arrogance deted again¡­ Sigh, so what there¡¯s skin contact? In the eyes of that sly, crafty, worst than a beast, Emmett Smith, that night doesn¡¯t mean anything! She firmly believes that she wouldn¡¯t receive any special treatment from Emmett just because of that night. asionally, in confusion, she identally slept with him one night, what worth it has, and what it counts as. Wouldn¡¯t it be used by these ckhearted guys to ckmail again? From there, it¡¯s enough to see how vicious and cruel Emmett was. ¡°Hm? Why are you staring into space here?¡± Jasper, who wasing out from the President¡¯s office, saw ine with a surprised look, ¡°What are you doing here if you¡¯re not entering!¡± ine sped her fingers, said softly, ¡°Vice-President Hall¡­ is President Smith angry because I¡¯m late?¡± Jasper saw ine''s obedient look, couldn¡¯t help butughed, ¡°President Chen didn¡¯t even realize you¡¯re not there, he is so busy, where does he find time to pay attention to you? Quickly go in.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ine¡¯s small face quickly brightened up, the corners of her mouth raised, ¡°really? President Smith didn¡¯t notice me? That¡¯s great! Thank you!¡± ine walked in happily. Jasper couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve lied to you.¡± He said to himself. But Emmett was also strange, it was evident because he didn¡¯t see the girl in the morning, that¡¯s why he got angry. It was so scary when he threw his temper, a few of them got scolded, but it was because of her¡­ Yet, he wasn¡¯t allowed to say it out. Sigh, a strange Emmett. ine opened the door slightly, squeezed her face in to check out the inside before pushing open the door, and walked in with her neck shrunk. ¡°President Smith¡­ I¡¯m here to work¡­¡± Her volume was as soft as a mosquito. Did she see wrongly? She actually saw Emmett, who was seated reclining in his chair, body quivered. Aye, this man¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t right, it was as ck as a ck pot¡¯s bottom, but his appearance¡­ was really advantageous. God was too unfair, why does he give such bad guys so many benefits? Rich, handsome, and wickedly smart, damn it¡­ At this moment, President Smith opened his eyes and leaned against the chair, one hand on his forehead, covering half his face. He ced his slender legs on the table without restraint, the straight trousers illustrated his straight legs. The shoes were polished with not a single peck of dusk. This guy wore a lc shirt today. Most people who wore it will look tacky, but on him, Emmett Smith¡­ geez, he was like a model. His tie was loose, was it pulled off by him? He looked unrestrained and even had an aura of wickedness surrounding him. That tie, either he takes it off and does not wear it or just wear it correctly, shouldn¡¯t be hanging like this. ine really wanted to go over and help him with his tie. She has already gone in for a while, why didn¡¯t this stingy Smith say a word? He doesn¡¯t even bother to lift his eyelid? Did he fall asleep? Then can she find a random ce to sit? ine looked around and automatically went to sit on the sofa. Just as her bottom was about to touch the cushion, she heard the icy voice of someone, ¡°Do you need me to send you a clock?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ine was shocked by the words that came out of nowhere, she jumped up from the sofa in an instant, and scratched her hair, anxiously saying, ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t sleep.¡± Swoosh! Emmett¡¯s eyes suddenly opened, zing with anger, and stared at ine. That fiery and dangerous look made ine¡¯s hair stand. Chapter 19: Is it Uncomfortable Chapter 19: Is it Ufortable It couldn¡¯t be¡­ that he wanted to drink her blood? This expression was so scary. Whoever married this stingy Emmett, is really giving up and abusing themselves! To be stared at by such murderous eyes every day, wouldn¡¯t they be iced into cubes? Marrying such a person, that¡¯s asking for early death. ¡°Do you need me to send you a clock?¡± He repeated his earlier words. ¡°Huh? Clock? Why send me?¡± ¡°Your clock must be spoilt right. If not, why would you only reach the office at 10 o¡¯clock! Say!¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Thest word ¡®say¡¯ was simply thunderous, ine shivered out of thin air. ine shivered her arms and said trembling, ¡°The clock didn¡¯t spoil, they are all good, it¡¯s me¡­ I overslept¡­¡± Emmett sat up straight, took his legs down, and looked at the girl in disbelief, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to set the rm?¡± ¡°I did, and even set two¡­ It¡¯s just that¡­ It didn¡¯t manage to wake me up.¡± ¡°Even an rm can¡¯t wake you up, are you a pig! Late on your first day of work, and evente for an hour and a half! Your one day sry is 70 dors, your one day work hour is eight hours, you can calcte how much should be deducted?¡± ine nked out, raised her head, and looked at the ceiling, her lips were wriggled and muttering. After a minute of wriggling, she shook her head and stretched out her palms towards Emmett, ¡°Do you have a calctor? It¡¯s troublesome to do a mental calction.¡± Emmett bit his lower lips and was utterly speechless. Gritting his teeth, ¡°Based on your current level, you won¡¯t be able to get in a university.¡± ine lifted her chin, said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m in liberal arts! And I have extra credits! Who says I can¡¯t pass! Humph!¡± Emmett¡¯splexion only just got better than before. His tone became gentler, ¡°What did you dost night?¡± ine had a goosebump, blinking her eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t do anything, I was at home.¡± ¡°What were you doing at home?¡± ¡°ying games online.¡± ine¡¯s hair started to stand¡­ Why is Emmett asking questions like this? Did he found out that she was doing part-time at the nightclub? Oh no, is it that she cannot do part-time? She doesn¡¯t want to quit her job that can earn thousand over in a night. ¡°What game are you ying?¡± Emmett¡¯s eyes were full of predatory, his thin lips warning. ¡°Ah? What game? President Smith, do you even want to control this?¡± ¡°Reply quickly!¡± The tyrant¡¯s face was exposed again? Tsk, what kind of person is he, always roaring at people. Bad guy. ine pursed her lips and grunted, ¡°Link Game.¡± Emmett held himself in for a few seconds but stillughed out lightly. ¡°Of course, childish people will only y games that are childish.¡± ine rolled her eyes at Emmett. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a little childish, but girls of our age only y such games. Unlike you, President Smith, you¡¯re so mature, already at an uncle level. We have a generation gap. You should have somemon topics with my uncle.¡± ¡°Uncle level?¡± Emmett chewed on these words, his handsome face darkened instantly. Generation gap? Good, ine Jones, you¡¯re really good! You actually learned how to call me old in a roundabout way! Am I that old? I¡¯m only 26 years old! Dared to call me uncle? Fine! Wait for it! Onlyter did ine finally knew the consequences of shooting her mouth off. The results were indeed really pitiful. ¡°Go, make me a cup of coffee.¡± Emmett stopped looking at her and ordered coldly. ¡°Oh, okay!¡± ine took the cup, bounced away to make the coffee. Her small hands that were holding the coffee felt hot and brought it to Emmett¡¯s table. Even before stabilizing the cup, one of Emmett¡¯s hand touched her ass. Yup, the feel of it was super nice. Her ass had a lot of meat, touching it wasfortable. That¡¯s why women should be a little meaty, cannot be too skinny like a dried chicken, and affect a man¡¯s appetite. Emmett nced at ine, yes, just like this girl, fat and skinny was just nice. ¡°Ah!¡± ine was shocked, her hand trembled, and the coffee spilled out a little, scalding her hand, and she shivered in pain. ¡°President Smith, what are you doing?¡± ine, dissatisfied, pulled the hand of someone that¡¯s on her ass away as if shaking off the mud. ¡°Your coffee is ready, you can drink it.¡± Emmett touched the edge of the cup, without tasting it, he casually said, ¡°The water¡¯s too hot. I don¡¯t like it when the water temperature is too hot, it¡¯s just nice at 80-degree celsius.¡± 80 degrees celsius? Still have to measure the water temperature for him? Pretentious! This is pure hypocrisy and finding fault! ine frowned, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± ¡°As the assistant, don¡¯t you know you have to ask what your boss preferences are first?¡± ¡°The mouth is on your face, can¡¯t you say it earlier?¡± ¡°Is this a tone that an assistant should use while speaking to the boss? Do you want your sry deducted?¡± This girl, just as she rxes a little, she will immediately take advantage. As soon as sry deduction was mentioned, ine immediately shrunk and howled, ¡°Then, what about this coffee?¡± ¡°Throw away! Remake it!¡± ine pursed her lips and went out unhappily with the cup. This time, she was smarter about it, she poured the hot water into a cup and waited for a while. Estimating that it was around 70 ¨C 80 degrees Celsius first before making the coffee for Emmett. When she brought in the coffee, Emmett was on the phone, talking and flipping the information at the same time. When he was focused on his work¡­ it was indeed mesmerizing. Seeing that ine had brought in his coffee, he ended his conversation quickly. ¡°Here, I made the coffee using 80-degree Celsius water.¡± Emmett smirked, ¡°Did you put sugar?¡± ¡°What?¡± ine¡¯s mouth started to twitch. ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything about putting sugar.¡± ¡°Oh, so to say, you want to bitter your boss to death?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and put sugar for you now, how many?¡± ¡°Toote. I like it when the sugar is ced in first, then pour water over it. Now that the water had cooled down, the taste will be different even if you put sugar in now. Go and remake another cup.¡± ¡°Ahhhhh, still have to redo another one, does your family has too much money? How wasteful it is cup after cup? Isn¡¯t it just to drink something and quench your thirst? Isn¡¯t it good enough that you can drink it? It won¡¯t poison you anyway! Seriously! Why so picky about it!¡± The word ¡®wasteful¡¯ almost came out from her mouth. Emmett¡¯s evil eyes sparkled for a moment. As if smiling, his evil nce ended up at ine¡¯s chest, no sooner said than done. His two fingers poked her chest, and it was the peak point. ¡°You were originally a C-cup, and if I were to force you to wear an A-cup, would you feel ufortable? Or if I were to give you a D-cup, your breast inside feeling empty, wouldn¡¯t it be ufortable too?¡± ine froze. This man¡¯s finger... Was it ced on some parts? Why is he doing such obscene thing and not blushing, instead she was blushing? ine shoved someone¡¯s pervert hands away and retorted, ¡°It¡¯s ufortable, no matter how! You putting it here makes me even more ufortable!¡± Emmett¡¯s mouth wouldn¡¯t spare her, ¡°That night, you didn¡¯t say it was ufortable? You enjoyed my caress a lot! Kept saying don¡¯t stop, don¡¯t stop¡­¡± Chapter 20: Something Hot Chapter 20: Something Hot ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t say anymore!¡± ¡°Haha, ok, won¡¯t say it anymore. Continuing from earlier, life is all about having a preference and enjoyment. Everything shouldn¡¯t have any vagueness, just like your cup size, as long as something is wrong, it is ufortable. That¡¯s why it¡¯s the same for the coffee. Assistant Jones, go, and remake the cup of coffee.¡± ine sulked and left with the cup. Viin! How many times has she walked out? Damn, how pitiful was she, why did she met such a perverted boss! Just one cup of coffee, and it¡¯s more troublesome than taking a rocket to the sky! Troublesome! ¡°Youngdy, why are youing over and making coffee over and over again? President Smith didn¡¯t have breakfast yet? Just coffee alone isn¡¯t good, drinking coffee on an empty stomach is bad for the body.¡± The maturedy from the secretarial room held her teacup and looked at ine, who was taking water. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it! I¡¯m really unlucky! President Smith is so particr about a cup of coffee! It was too hot, then there was no sugar¡­ Definitely an unreasonable person!¡± Even more troublesome than her sister! ine bulged her cheeks, eyebrows drooping, a face that spelled ¡®unlucky.¡¯ ¡°Really?¡± The female secretary showed her smile and looked at ine carefully. Indeed, she was very ordinary, extremely simple. Her face doesn¡¯t have any makeup, hair a little messy, and dressed simply. She couldn¡¯t understand why did President Smith asked her to be the temporary assistant. Actually, President Smith had sufficient assistants. For every aspect, he already had a dozen secretaries allocated for it. Why does he need another extra assistant? Seeing this little girl¡¯s look and simplicity, it shouldn¡¯t be that she¡¯s here for President Smith¡¯s unspoken rules. ¡°Actually, President Smith isn¡¯t hard to serve, maybe you¡¯ve offended him. Youngdy, working with the boss, you have to be careful with what you say and do.¡± ¡°Careful with what you say and do?¡±ine Jones¡¯s eyes widened. Doesn¡¯t that mean to talk less! Yes, the more you say, the more mistakes you make, the less you say, the fewer mistakes made, and if you don¡¯t say anything, it won¡¯t be wrong! ¡°Auntie, thank you! Your words reminded me, no one has told me how to get along with the boss yet! Thank you!¡± ine smiled sincerely towards the female secretary. Unexpectedly, the female secretary¡¯s face fell, flicking her hair, and said dissatisfiedly, ¡°Am I that old? You actually called me auntie? I am only older than you the most a few years? Did you do it on purpose? Trying to anger me? Ouch~ call me older sister will do right.¡± ine¡¯s face deted and had a cold sweat. Older sister? Really older by a few years? Why does she have eye wrinkles even when she¡¯s not smiling, and when she is, her lines can also catch a fly! ¡°Sis¡­ Sister¡­ my eyes are blind, hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ine was sickened by her own words, so much that she had goosebumps. ¡°Little girl, remember to call me Miss Sophia in the future, if you were to call wrongly, you¡¯d be punished to treat.¡± ¡°I know, I know, Miss Sophia.¡± ine finally managed to send away this ¡®deity.¡¯ She was grumbling all the way to the president¡¯s office with the coffee. Slightly surprised. Emmett was still looking at the documents in his hand, frowning and his lips pursed, his eyes were deep and sharp, skimming the papers. What surprised ine was, when she left, he had only seen a few documents, now that she¡¯s back, he had already seen a stack of it! This was the speed of a robot! ine suddenly thought about it, it was just that she didn¡¯t know, that night when they had sex, was he as tough as a robot? Is his stamina the extensive kind? Since he is so stingy, when he has sex, he must be stingy as well, maybe just a few minutes, no, no, perhaps a few seconds. Haha, but then again¡­ When this guy is naked, how is it like? Wrapped in clothes, although it seemed sturdy and built, after all, she hasn¡¯t seen the real thing. What made ine hated the most was that she actually forgot about that night, every single thing! At least remembering a few fragments is better than nothing! Emmett finished reading his materials, wrote hisments, ced it down, and looking up. He saw ine holding the coffee as if she was looking at him, or not. Just like staring nkly, a dirty smile, eyes bent, mouth slightly opened, just about to drool¡­ This stupid girl¡­ Don¡¯t know what stuff she is thinking of now. ¡°ine¡­¡± His low voice called her. ¡°¡­¡± She actually ignored him! Her foolish expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°ELAINE JONES!¡± ¡°What?¡± ine then woke up suddenly, startled, she blinked quickly and looked at Emmett at a loss. ¡°Oh, stingy Emmett, you call me?¡± STINGY EMMETT?!!! In that instant, Emmett had ck lines all over his forehead! She actually called him behind his back¡­ Stingy Emmett! Excellent, ine Jones! ¡°Stingy Emmett?¡± Emmett smiled angrily, squinting his eagle¡¯s eyes, tapping his fingers on the table, his tone extremely cold, ¡°Stingy Emmett? Is this my nickname from ssmate Jones?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ine immediately clenched her lips. She was so stupid that she said the bad stuff that she called him behind his back out in a panic. Terrible, really awful! ¡°Hum?¡± His voice was like a call from hell, dark, and petrifying. ine pouted, and her small body shivered, about to cry, ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­ I don¡¯t dare¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ last night, I watched a movie¡­ and identally called you wrongly¡­¡± Emmett looked at the exquisite body of ine¡¯s, his see-through eye looked at her heaving chest a little longer. Well, he remembered, this girl knew how to grow, especially her breasts¡­ So filled that it made one mad¡­ His thoughts went a little awry, and his body already felt the heat. Damn it, why does he always have an involuntary desire when he faced this foolish and clumsy little girl? His abdomen area was on fire, a rushing desire. ¡°Little thing, I realized you like to give others a nickname. In the beginning, it was old man Smith, then it was uncle, and now, even better, stingy Smith even came up. Such disrespect to your boss¡­ Say it yourself¡­ What kind of punishment should you receive?¡± ine pursed her lips and whispered, ¡°Already said it wasn¡¯t calling you¡­ Really wasn¡¯t saying you¡­ Really¡­¡± ¡°You never called me old man Smith?¡± ¡°I did say before¡­ but that was¡­ a guess before meeting you¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­ then just now you weren¡¯t calling me uncle?¡± ine had cold sweats. So, this guy was someone that will take revenge. A w must be reported! Next time, she really had to think thrice and thrice again when speaking to him. ¡°You¡¯re older than me by eight years, and you¡¯re my boss. You¡¯re the superior, I should respect you¡­¡± ¡°Oh, thank you, I don¡¯t need your kind of respect. I don¡¯t need you to treat me as an elder as well.¡± Emmett¡¯s eyes became sharp again, his voice was raised, that aura¡­ it was icy enough to topple the mountains and overturn the seas. It scared ine so much that she nodded obediently, ¡°I know, I know. Not an elder, not an elder.¡± This man, treating him as an elder, isn¡¯t it letting him bask in the light? There are still people who don¡¯t want to, really don¡¯t understand him. ¡°Regarding the stingy Emmett¡­¡± ine¡¯s face paled and anxiously defended, ¡°It was a verbal mistake, definitely a mistake! I watched a movie about a harsh and stingy man, so¡­ I identally said it out. President Smith, you¡¯re kind, tolerant, and honest, how can you be such a person? You¡¯re definitely not!¡± The hairs on ine¡¯s back all stood upright. It¡¯s so disgusting, being forced to say so many pretentious phrases, her teeth are about to fall from the sourness. Emmett¡¯s lips curved, like a cheetah who just had its fill, his expression was still gentle. ¡°Bring the coffee here.¡± ¡°Coffee?¡± ine was dazed. She has been holding onto the coffee but had long forgotten about it. ¡°Oh, coffee, here,¡± ine quickly brought it to Emmett and stood beside him,ughing, ¡°President Smith, try this coffee. I¡¯ve put three cubes of sugar.¡± If he were to say ¡°the number of cubes is wrong, remake it,¡± she swore, she would pour that cup of coffee over his head! Emmett stretched his fair hand gracefully, took up the cup, bringing it slowly to his sexy lips. ine stared at his series of actions, extremely anxious, it was like waiting for the countdown of a rocket ship. Emmett took a sip, tasted it, and took a few more sips before frowning slightly. With his frown, ine¡¯s heart and liver all started to tremble. Damn it! Why is this little ancestor so hard to serve! Emmett¡¯s long and narrow eyes lifted upzily and looked at ine, who bent over to reach him, ¡°It¡¯s a little sweet¡­¡± ¡°Sweet? Just three cubes, and it¡¯s sweet? My younger sister always put five to six cubes of sugar!¡± ine puffed her cheeks angrily. Emmett grinned, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you can try.¡± After saying that, his right hand went over to hold ine¡¯s back head and gently pulled her down¡­ All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ine was startled. Her body was unstable and fell forward. Just as she subconsciously ced her hand on the table for support and to maintain her bnce, a handsome face became erged¡­ Something soft and warm¡­ has blocked her lips. Chapter 21: Pried Opened Her Pearly White Teeth Chapter 21: Pried Opened Her Pearly White Teeth It was still alright that it was stuck to her lips, but it suddenly started to wriggle, the tip of the tongue pried opened her pearly white teeth and forced its way in. The coffee scent swept her away, a sip of coffee was brought in by his tongue¡ªine, who was surprised, swallowed with a gulp. Only one thought crossed her mind: Yes, it was very sweet, three cubes of sugar can actually taste so sweet. With a slight twist of his face, it formed an angle with hers, and he swallowed her mouth with a broader area. Her tonguepletely panicked, wanting to hide, but it was caught by his tongue. Either feeding her, twirling, or teasing her. ine wanted to p him and push him away, but her body was slightly bent forwards, her elbow needs to be propped on the table. Her position was not only tiring but also helpless. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ine wanted to shake her head. One of his big hands sped it, not letting her shake her head and leaving her lips briefly, breathing, ¡°Be good, close your eyes.¡± Oh, close eyes. Click, ine then closed her eyes obediently for five seconds. Only then did she react, opening her eyes suddenly. Fuck, why should she close it just because he said so? Why does she have to listen to him? Emmett was having difficulties holding himself back. He kissed ine passionately while sniffing the faint fruity fragrance on her. He couldn¡¯t hold back the frenzied blood in his veins. With one hand, he quietly touched her back, his fingers slowly moved down as if he was ying the piano. The caress was like it had its own electric current. Any point it reaches will shock her till she trembles and feverish. Little by little, it moved downwards until it was on her hips¡­ Ahhhh¡­ ine¡¯s nerves were starting to trigger the rm. His hands¡­Where is he touching! Rubbing her¡­ Feeling some heat between her legs¡­ Her chest was swollen¡­ Finally, ine¡¯s hand went on strike and could not hold her up, and she went down crookedly. Just nice, giving Emmett an embrace, going with the flow, he held her on hisp. Leaning against the table edge, lips and teeth were entangled, fingers were flying around. Low air pressure, strong air current, wild conquest¡­ It was making ine¡¯s small face hot and panting. ine really wanted to strangle herself! She actually felt that it was quitefortable sitting in his embrace, at least morefortable than earlier when she was supported by her elbows. Not only that, but she was also actually kissed by stingy Emmett until she felt dizzy and actually started to have a sexual fantasy¡­ OMG! Let her die¡­ She has really embarrassed all women! His hand had slipped between her legs, under her skirt, and moving with her underwear between¡­ ine was so embarrassed that she mped her legs. Emmett had already left her lips, and ine was gasping for air. She did not realize Emmett¡¯s deep and magnificent eyes at the moment. It was shining with strong predatory that only men will have! ¡°Still dare to call me uncle? Hmm?¡± He tempted in a low voice. ine¡¯s head was still dizzy, panting, and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t dare¡­¡± He kissed her once again, after some entanglement, he stopped. Squinting at her, his heat could be felt all over her face. He kissed her again, like a dragonfly touching the water, but full of tenderness and love, and a little bit of dominance. ¡°What do you call me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Call him what? Of course, to call him¡­ ¡°Pre¡­ President Smith¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like to hear that.¡± Huh, he doesn¡¯t like to hear that, that what should I call him? Mr. Smith? Brother Smith? Boss Smith? Emmett held her lips again and sucked hard, it was so painful, ine groaned in pain, he panted heavily, ¡°Call me by my name!¡± Name? Call the boss by his first name? What a joke! Does she still want to continue working? ¡°I don¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t call me, I¡¯ll take you here!¡± Are you serious? ¡°I¡¯ll call, I¡¯ll call... Emmett Smith¡­¡± In fact, she has already said his name many times behind his back; of course, it was all to scold him. Her lips were sealed by him again, and only after ten seconds was she able to gasp, ¡°Remove thest name¡­¡± His voice was low, a little hoarse, and very bewitching. ¡°Em, Emmett¡­¡± ¡°Say it a little deeper¡± ¡°Emmett¡­¡± ¡°Softer.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Emmett~¡± ine was tempted by him and foolishly repeated his name again and again. Thest tone was so simr to how the AV girls in films wake a person. Damn, even she despised herself! Of course, that gentle ¡°Emmett¡± shook him to the core; he immediately pounced over, kissing her lips fiercely. It was like a thunderstorm, but warm yet frantic. Emmett was hopelessly infatuated with her lips¡­ But ine wasn¡¯t as happy, she didn¡¯t know how to breathe in between. She almost suffocated the few times, only when Emmett let her go after licking his lips after having his fill and squinting his eyes with satisfaction. Then did she pant heavily while lying in his arms. Emmett lowered his eyshes lightly, nced at the little thing in his arms, smiled, and continued hugging her while he started working. ine finally caught her breath, her small hands gripped on his clothes, roaring, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to kiss me anymore!!!¡± If they have this kind of passionate kiss scene frequently¡­ She was afraid she would be addicted to it. ¡°Hush, don¡¯t be noisy, let me finish this paragraph.¡± Emmett patted her butt as if coaxing a small pet. ine was about to get angry, but the door was knocked at this moment, Emmett responded without thinking, ¡°Come in.¡± Come in? How can he let them in? She was still in his arms! ine froze in his arms. Emmett, this bastard, they were still in such a position, and he let people in? Jasper walked in and was shocked to see them like this, but his self-adjusting ability has always been strong. He looked natural in just a few seconds. ¡°President Smith, please review and sign the document.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Emmett took the document and looked at it. ine¡¯s back was facing Jasper, her entire face hidden in Emmett¡¯s arm, sweating with fright. Embarrassing, this time it¡¯s too humiliating! Emmett signed his name; his penmanship was like him, bold and strong. Jasper nodded, turned, and went out without a word. As soon as the door closed, ine jumped off Emmett¡¯s leg, shouting shyly and angrily, ¡°How can you do this? He has seen it! How do I face him in the future! We still have to see each other frequently, it¡¯s so embarrassing!¡± Emmett didn¡¯t raise his head, still writing something, said lightly, ¡°Oh? You mean, we can continue as long as no one sees it?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ine stuttered. She finally knows, Emmett¡¯s brain was definitely connected to theputer and inte, why does his mind turn so fast? She hasn¡¯t once had the final say! ¡°I, I already said I¡¯ll return your money, I¡¯m not refusing to pay, isn¡¯t it just 10 million? Didn¡¯t you also agree to give me six months¡¯ time? Why did you still kiss me?¡± Emmett finished writing, closed the file and looked up, staring at the agitated ine, he said, ¡°Just now¡­ It wasn¡¯t kissing you; it was just to let you taste the coffee you made. Three cubes of sugar, but it¡¯s already very sweet, don¡¯t you think it tastes sweet?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a bit sweet¡­¡± ine foolishly got distracted, frowning, she roared, ¡°What¡¯s sweet or not! Don¡¯t interrupt! Who will let people taste coffee the way you did?¡± ¡°Haha, if you feel disadvantage, you can try the same method next time. Let me taste other beverages. You won¡¯t be so angry if you do the same, right.¡± ¡°Who, who wants this way! You, you think everyone¡¯s like you, so bad?¡± There was joy in Emmett¡¯s eyes, but his face was still tensed, ¡°I say, little assistant, you¡¯ve already dyed a lot of your boss time, do you still want to continue making noise? Go, go to the suite outside, that¡¯s your workspace.¡± ¡°Humph! How did I run into a shameless boss like you! I¡¯m so mad!!!¡± ine stomped her feet, she couldn¡¯t do anything even if it was unfair, who asked him to be the boss. ine mmed the door after opening it, and then she poked her head back in with her face half- blushing, ¡°I can¡¯t let you kiss for nothing! Deduct a thousand dors!¡± ¡°What?¡± Emmett was startled after ine closed the door and left, he finally couldn¡¯t hold back, with his fist beside his lips, heughed happily. This little girl is too amusing. Her expressions were funny; her choice of words was interesting, even her thoughts were interesting. The way she thinks was vibrant and creative, she was suitable to be a designer or anything that requires creativity. Emmett only then realized that after having this little thing, his busy and boring job turned out to be more interesting. He turned on hisputer, opened the office¡¯s CNTV, and chose the box with ine straight away. Immediately, the screen was filled with content from ine¡¯s room. It can be seen that the girl raised her two fists towards the sky, baring her fangs and brandish ws as if shouting something. There was no need to think to know that she was definitely scolding him. Haha¡­ This little girl was the pr opposite of him. Happiness was written all over her face. She was a small thing that couldn¡¯t hide her feelings. But for him¡­ it was the opposite, his heart was usually buried in the deepest corner. It won¡¯t be shown easily to people. Just as Emmett expected. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m so pissed! Seriously so angry! Foreigner Emmett, only know how to bully me! What the hell, one taste of coffee, and he can also take advantage of me! I¡¯m so mad!¡± After ine vented, shezily sat in the chair, andy on the table like a Shar-Pei, ¡°Sigh, why did I sleep with him? I think even sleeping with Kim Hyun Joong wouldn¡¯t have such a serious consequence? Ahhhhhh, the world¡¯s unluckiest person must be me! 10 million, 10 million, I beg you to fall from the sky, with a drop of 10 million; I can finally be free of bad-bear Smith¡¯s clutches.¡± Just like that, ine gave Emmett a new nickname: bad-bear Smith. She doesn¡¯t have a specific task. All she was given at the moment was a desk, a chair, and a room connected to the President¡¯s office. Of course, everyone who wants to enter the President¡¯s office will have to pass through her room first. ine suddenly realized, ¡°So, this temporary assistant is to help the President guard the door.¡± Just like the watchdog of a wealthy family in the past¡­ What a sad reminder¡­ Chapter 22: This Girl Has a Promising Future Chapter 22: This Girl Has a Promising Future The phone rang, and ine took it out, it was Hazel, she was happy right away. ¡°Hi, Hazel.¡± ¡°ine, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Working, I¡¯m at work.¡± Of course, she can¡¯t say that she was bored to the point her head was about to grow mold. ¡°Omg! You really went to Tianyi Group to work! With your course, what can you do at thepany? Are Emmett Smith¡¯s eyes blind this whole time?¡± ine gritted her teeth, ¡°HAZEL WILLIAMS! I won¡¯t apany you this weekend to take photos! You dare to give me a blow!¡± ¡°Hahaha, just kidding. Oh right, ine, how was working at Y nightclubst night?¡± ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯m a hostess, so repulsive to hear.¡± ine was talking happily on the phone; she leaned back with one leg over the chair¡¯s arm. Herfortable position was as if she¡¯s at home surfing the. ¡°Oh, then not ¡®working¡¯, what did you ¡®do¡¯ at Y nightclub?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really a rotten woman, ¡®work¡¯ is not any better than ¡®do¡¯!¡± ¡°My deardy, don¡¯t be too difficult, so how was it?¡± ¡°Still alright,st night earned¡­¡± ine looked around, mainly afraid that bad-bear Smith will hear it, covered the phone, and snickered, saying, ¡°More than a thousand dors!¡± ¡°Woah! So much! Then it¡¯s not that bad, are you going to continue?¡± ¡°Continue, anyway, it¡¯s not that tiring, just that I¡¯ll reach hometer, and afraid that my dad will ask me about it someday. If he asks, I wouldn¡¯t know what to say.¡± ¡°You can say you went to my ce for revision.¡± ¡°Get lost! The exams are already over, what is there to revise; only an idiot will be revising!¡± ¡°Stupid, this is to lie to your dad, old people tend to be more single-minded, and they will definitely believe it.¡± ¡°Oh, ok then.¡± Hazel took a few deep breaths, after a moment of silence; her tone changed and she said, ¡°There¡¯s another thing I want to tell you¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I broke up with the ss monitor¡­¡± ¡°Broke up? Why? The two of you¡­ Didn¡¯t the two of you just¡­¡± Got together? Already have sex and still able to broke up so fast? ¡°I went to his rented apartment to look for him and found him with a woman¡­¡± ¡°Are you serious? I didn¡¯t expect the ss monitor is such a person! So hateful!¡± Hazel¡¯s voice was very low, ¡°I¡¯m annoyed, and also shocked¡­ Seriously, although I haven¡¯t been with him for long, the impressions left by each other has been quite good¡­ I pped him at that moment.¡± ¡°Good p! He deserved to be beaten! These kinds of people should be taught a good lesson! Damn it! What kind of human is this! Definitely a beast!¡± While ine was fighting for injustice, she suddenly felt that the surrounding air became weird. Turning her eyes, she realized the door to the President¡¯s office was open. There were seven to eight senior managements sitting inside, including Emmett, all looking at her. Jasper held the door and whispered, ¡°Assistant Jones, please lower your volume.¡± Oops. ine was sure that she died in that second. Oh no, how, how? She actually forgot she was at the office and scolded so fiercely, and the worst part was, it was all heard by all the senior management in the room! Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hazel, I¡¯ll talk to you again after work, I¡¯ll call you again.¡± ine quickly ended the call, pouting with two teary eyes. Did she¡­ just now¡­ really embarrassed Emmett? The little assistant of President Smith was actually so vulgar and wild? Being disgraced was still a small matter, what she was afraid of the most was to be punished by the angered Emmett Smith! ¡°Jones, bring in a cup of tea.¡± At this time, Emmett¡¯s cold voice came from the tel. Drink tea again? This guy, after drinking coffee and now he wants tea, isn¡¯t he afraid of diarrhea! ine jolted to get the tea, knocked on the door, and went into the president¡¯s office. The senior management group was still seated while holding their breath; everyone was extremely restricted and restrained. The air pressure in the room was a bit low. ¡°President Smith, tea.¡± ine lightly ced the tea on Emmett¡¯s table. In front of everyone, Emmett gently rested his hand on the back of hers. A burst of heat attacked! ine¡¯s face flushed red. Just as she was about to pull her hand back, an itching heat could be felt beside her ear. It was Emmett¡¯s whisper, ¡°Little girl, if you lift your legs and reveal your bottom again, I¡¯ll hit your ass swollen!¡± Oh! ine felt the pressure on her ass increased. Her expression became cold, biting her lips, she slipped out. Did she reveal her bottom when she raised her leg earlier on? Then did Emmett ask her to bring in a cup of tea just to tell her this? All the senior management couldn¡¯t help but look at ine more. This girl looks like she has a promising future. A woman who¡¯s able to hint an ambiguous rtionship with President Smith in the office¡­ this is the first one. But every executive couldn¡¯t help but have their face cramped a few times. Looking at this girl carefully, gosh, so young, probably a junior high student, a little girl¡­ If she were to be with the wolf-like President Smith¡­ wouldn¡¯t it seem too indecent? ine hit her head with her eyes half-closed. Hypnotizing herself: I¡¯m verydylike, I¡¯m verydylike¡­ Lady,dy,dy¡­ Many people were going in anding out. It looked like there was a national emergency, ine secretly looked through the door slit, oh, bad-bear Smith is really busy. Squinting her eyes, she realized, the Emmett who was at work and facing his subordinate, was someone she¡¯s not familiar with. She felt that when bad-bear Smith faced her, he was already very strict, ck-bellied, and bad. Still, unexpectedly, his expression was even more stringent, graved, and stern in front of others. Whoever his gazend on, it was like a frost beam, a cold air that was able to see through people¡¯s hearts. The evil eyes exuded a murderous look that doesn¡¯t allow any defiance. It was just like¡­ Like an ancient emperor! ine shrunk her neck, oh God, it looks like this guy treated her considerable well. Comforting herself: Looks like I, ine, can still be considered as cute and not annoying. There were still a few managers from other departments hovering in front of her, smiling harmlessly. Hm, it¡¯s not harmless, instead it is fawning, right? Their kind of smile was totally the same as when Hazel needed her help, ttering to the max! ine also smiled back to the others one by one, yet feeling strange at the same time. When she went to the toilet, while sitting on the toilet, she finally heard the reason! ¡°Did you know? That President¡¯s Smith¡¯s high school little assistant has an unfathomable background!¡± ¡°Oh? What news did you hear?¡± ¡°I heard from Manager Grey that he saw President Smith touching the little assistant¡¯s hand!¡± ¡°Oh god! President Smith actually touched her hand? Incredible! I remember she looks very pure!¡± ine shrugged. So shocked with touching of hands? Your President Smith has been kissed by me, and even slept by me! If I were to say it out, wouldn¡¯t you all go and jumped from the building! ine continued to listen against the door. ¡°President Smith never had any rumor with a colleague. He is like a block of ice-cold iron while working. I can¡¯t imagine that he will actually be interested in a small assistant! Ugh¡­ My heart is hurt. I change my hairstyle every day, yet President Smith never nced at me once.¡± ¡°So many managers beamed at that little girl, it turns out¡­ Haha, they¡¯re all there to fawn on President Smith¡¯s little lover¡­¡± ¡°Of course, the bed partner is amazing, just a blink, life changes. Girls nowadays, they really don¡¯t know how to love themselves, start to get a sugar daddy before she¡¯s an adult...¡± ¡°Yeah, we can¡¯t bepared to these girls in terms of age...¡± The two women babbled on and left after washing their hands. ine widened her eyes, biting her lips, she sat on the toilet, getting angry! Bad-bear Smith! This is all your fault! Did you have to touch my hand in front of all those senior management? Now that touch has created a problem? The whole company was now spreading rumors of me being your little mistress! Thinking about it again, eh? Earlier the two aunties said, bad-bear Smith, is like an ice-cold iron at work? No¡­ How is he like iron? He would heat up as and when and very quickly! Frequently hugging her and nibbling her, one nibble always took a long time, and it¡¯s with that more than satisfied expression¡­ These people probably don¡¯t know the real face of bad-bear Smith! That is out-rightly a pervert! ine walked out, looked at the mirror while washing her hands, mumbling, ¡°Do I look terrible? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that bad. Quite good! I also have two eyes and a nose. I don¡¯tck anything!¡± Stirring her bangs, ine stuck out her chest and returned to the office valiantly. She has a job now, Emmett gave her some unimportant information to her, letting her decided. For example, the manufacturer, fabric, and style for the employees next quarter work uniform¡­ Upon hearing that she was to take over the project, her side was immediately busy. Sophia specially brought over a bunch of information, looking at her in disbelief before putting down the information, saying, ¡°Not bad, ine, you¡¯ve promoted so fast?¡± ¡°Promoted? Who said so? I¡¯m not the President¡¯s assistant now?¡± ine was surprised, feeling strange; it was not possible that she, herself, doesn¡¯t know she has been promoted. ¡°Not that promotion, but instead, you have authority now. Can¡¯t believe that President Smith gave such a profitable project to you. Usually, President Smith handles these things himself.¡± ¡°Profitable?¡± ine¡¯s eyes glowed with gold. Profit¡­ The more, the better, she wouldn¡¯t reject it! Sophiaughed, ¡°Are you serious? You don¡¯t even know what the job you¡¯re doing now represents?¡± Chapter 23: President Smiths Little Lover? Chapter 23: President Smith''s Little Lover? ¡°I really don¡¯t know¡­ it¡¯s just choosing clothes.¡± ¡°In ourpany, there are nearly 2,000 employees in the headquarters alone, not including the employees of branches. With so many people doing their uniform, and they will tip you 1,000 dors per uniform, you can calcte how much you can get? There will be dozens ofrge manufacturing companies trying to bribe you. With such a big purchase, which manufacturer won¡¯t try and go by the back door? That¡¯s why this is a very profitable project. President Smith was initially afraid of the dirty dealings that would start because of this, so he always handled it himself. Even the old President Smith has always decided it himself. Who knew¡­ Everything changed since you¡¯vee. Hey, are the rumors outside real, you¡¯ve be President Smith¡¯s little lover? ine, you cannot lie to me, at least, I was the first to show you kindness in thispany.¡± Sophia¡¯s string of words made ine¡¯s head dizzy. She frowned, shook her head hard, thundered, ¡°I am really, really not President Smith¡¯s little lover! I have someone I like, it¡¯s my senior! I don¡¯t want to be whoever¡¯s little lover! I want to date my senior!¡± The door was opened, and all the secretaries outside had their ears raised. At the same time, the other door was also opened, and this was the door that leads to the President¡¯s office. Sophia slightly tilted her head and immediately saw Emmett leaning against the door frame, intimidated. She ced the information down and scampered off. ine watched Sophia¡¯s highly efficient escaping posture. She secretlymented: Yup, this Ms. Sophia has the qualifications to join a 100-meter race. Her jolt was so fast, like a runner. ine pursed her lips, took over the information, and automatically ignored the tall figure leaning on the door frame. Buried in the pile of data and assumed the posture of a dedicated employee. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Senior?¡± Emmett gently repeated once. His expression darkened suddenly. ine did not dare to raise her head, and not even an exhale. After all, Emmett, whose aura was so formidable, was just standing a few meters away. The existence of such a murderous creature was always able to give others an inexplicable pressure. ine seemed to hear Emmett took a deep breath, ¡°You,e in!¡± It was an icy tone! ine shivered all over. Bang! The president¡¯s office door was mmed hard, the whole building seemed like it was shaking. ine raised her head and looked around, not a¡­ single person¡­ The only living creature with two legs was her, ine, alone. So, when bad-bear Smith said, ¡°You,e in¡± was to her? Seeing his gloomy face¡­ it looked like he was about to swallow someone alive! Hissed, ine shook again, she better not go in, by going in, wouldn¡¯t it mean that she¡¯s asking for trouble? Work, work, she¡¯ll continue to work. Emmett¡¯s cold voice came from the tel half a minuteter, ¡°Little thing, you get in here!¡± ine was stunned, this was a death notification! ¡°President Smith, there¡¯s no little thing here,¡± ine replied coolly. ¡°It¡¯s you! Youe in, immediately, instantly!¡± ¡°Report President Smith, I¡¯m ine Jones, not a little thing.¡± ¡°Do you want me toe over and catch you in personally?¡± Thest grin from Emmettpletely crushed ine¡¯s considerably strong brain nerve. She cackled a little, stunned, and immediately ran into the President¡¯s office. Crashing into the door, ine took a deep breath and closed the door lightly. Standing by the door, she probed inwardly like a thief. Eh? He¡¯s not in the office area, where did he go? ¡°President Smith?¡± ¡°Inside.¡± The negative 20-degree voice of Emmett¡¯s came out from the suite connected inside. ¡°Oh.¡± ine walked in, extremely surprised. These rich people really know how to enjoy it¡­ The suite that¡¯s connected to the office area actually has such a big room. Oh, no, this is not a room, it seemed like there are several rooms. This room has afortable sofa, TV, gym equipment, and an alcohol cab. Emmett¡¯s whole body was sinking into the sofa and legs on the low table when she walked in. Going in suddenly, ine thought she saw a lion in leisure! This guy, his eyes were so sharp! When he is looking at people, it makes that person feel like they have been stripped naked. ¡°President Smith, you looking for me?¡± Emmett looked at ine deeply, grinning, ¡°Little thing, after all, we¡¯ve already spent a whole night together. After all, we have already had sex for a night, we can be considered close.¡± What introduction is this¡­ it makes people feel strangely shy. Besides that, what ¡®one whole night¡¯? Was he bragging? Did hest so long? She was very skeptical. ine frowned. ¡°You should know why I¡¯m in a bad mood now?¡± ineughed dryly, ¡°I¡¯m not a worm in your stomach, and how would I know why you¡¯re in a bad mood? Furthermore, I didn¡¯t even know you¡¯re in a bad mood now, I see you¡¯re quite good.¡± Emmett gritted, ¡°You¡¯re really not afraid of death.¡± ¡°What? President Smith, please get it clear, I was drunk and identally slept with you once. But I said I¡¯ll pay you back, owing money is not a sin unto death, right?¡± Emmett rubbed his temple, his voice sounded evil, ¡°Then you guess why I am in a bad mood now?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ine pretended to roll her eyes around, whispered, ¡°Is it¡­ because¡­. I¡¯m interested in the profit from making employees uniform, then you¡¯re angry?¡± Emmett¡¯s slightly hopeful face had a touch of frustration shed by, his face became gloomy again. ¡°Aye, President Smith, that profit is really tempting, although my math may not be good, but a profit of 1000 per person, and for 2000 people, I still know how much I can earn. I admit I¡¯m very interested in the money; after all, I¡¯m now in debt. I still owe you the 10 million for sleeping. But a gentleman makes money the right way, how would I do something that¡¯s not good for thepany? I, ine, have professional ethics! President Smith, I¡¯ve made it clear, can I go back to work?¡± Emmett¡¯s expression showed his headache, sighing, ¡°As usual, you¡¯re unable to grasp the main idea.¡± ine¡¯s small face was embarrassed. Emmett hooked his fingers, ¡°Come over, and massage my shoulders.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ine went behind Emmett. Isn¡¯t this what an assistant should do? ine¡¯s small fingers pressed on Emmett¡¯s and started to massage. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Emmett closed his eyes and gave a low suppressed groan. ine shook her ears, this sound, should mean that it¡¯s satisfactory, right? Hehe, she¡¯s still quite proud of her skills in massaging adults. After all, she has always massaged her father¡¯s back since young. Her father has lumbar disc herniation and couldn¡¯t straighten his back all the time. When it was in the scorching summing and freezing winter, it would hurt even more. So, when she was older, she started massaging her father. ¡°President Smith, do I need to use more strength?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ine increased her strength. Bad-bear Smith¡¯s shoulder was very different from those of her father; it was like it¡¯s made out of different material. Bad-bear Smith¡¯s shoulder was really hard, like a block of iron. Massaging Emmett¡¯s back was very hard and tiring. After a few minutes, ine was so tired she started panting, beads of perspiration were hanging on her nose¡¯s tip. The heat from her was felt beside Emmett¡¯s ear, it was making him restless. Her small hands were very soft, it was veryfortable when touching him. It was like a kitten scratching¡­ Teasing him until he felt uneasy. Also, the girl¡¯s panting was too loud. Anyone who has trained before would have gentle and slow breathing, hardly audible. But instead, ine¡¯s panting, that sound¡­ makes one thought run wild. ¡°Okay, enough, stop massaging.¡± Emmett felt a bit hot. ¡°Ah? Stop massaging? Okay then. I¡¯ll rest awhile.¡± ine leaned against the back of the sofa, panting. Strange, when her small hands leave his body, he felt empty. Hence, Emmett said, ¡°Massage my legs.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ine used the back of her hands to wipe her sweat, walked to the front of Emmett, and could only kneel on the carpet and use her fists to massage his legs. While thumping, her mind was running wild: Sigh, I¡¯m so pitiful. It turned out that this temporary assistant was to be his servant, such a low rank! In the historical movies, the servant girls kneeled like this too, for that 2,000 plus sry, do I have to be so pitiful? But other job¡¯s sry was even lower, only five to six hundred dors, other people don¡¯t even want it. Forget it, I¡¯ll treat it as if I¡¯m experiencing life. Wait for it, wait for me to pay you back the 10 million, and see if I¡¯ll dump you or not! ¡°Hey, little thing, where are you thumping?¡± Emmett frowned. He had asked her to massage his legs, but she actually rubbed to the knee. Chapter 24: That’s Considered as Touching? Chapter 24: That¡¯s Considered as Touching? ¡°Yes? Oh, I¡¯m sorry, got a little distracted.¡± ine¡¯s eyes squinted and smiled, then began to thoughtfully massage his legs. Distracted? Emmett narrowed his eyes. So, it turned out that she would always be distracted when she was with him! Was she thinking of her senior? Humph! Emmett slightly lowered his gaze, looking at the girl beside his leg. Because of this action, she was a little hot, her cheeks were rosy, her lips were also red, her eyes were sparkling and moist. Seeing her small tender face, he wanted to hug and kiss her madly. Her neck was white and tender, and it continues down to a curve, to the charming raised valley below. He remembered clearly, that night, his hands rubbed her fullness, and how he groaned uncontrobly. ¡°Move upwards¡­¡± His voice became hoarse, like an organ. ¡°Oh, still want to continue upwards?¡± ine moved her small hands, foolishly massaged his thighs. ¡°A little bit more¡­ Softer¡­ Yes, softer¡­¡± Emmett¡¯s eyes were dark, deep, and ghostly. His voice was hoarse and charming, hot, and sticky. ine only felt strange and looked up to see Emmett. She was shocked by the hungry and unbearable expression of Emmett¡¯s. She quickly bowed her head again. Uh, what¡¯s with the expression of bad-bear Smith? Is he annoyed? She didn¡¯t do anything wrong! Great men¡¯s favors are indeed uncertain! A pitiful assistant¡­ ine continued to massage without comints. However, the more she thumped on, the more she felt something was wrong. Eh? What¡¯s in bad-bear Smith¡¯s pocket? What¡¯s that thing that¡¯s protruding? It was like he ced a gun in his pocket¡­ Finally, ine couldn¡¯t help but point at Emmett¡¯s massive protrusion at his zipper, saying, ¡°President Smith, take out the thing from your pocket, it¡¯s inconvenient to massage you like this.¡± Boom--- Emmett¡¯s froze in a breath! Felt like there was fire everywhere in his chest¡­ He smirked, ¡°You can take it out for me¡­¡± His big hand can¡¯t help but tremble slightly, caressing and rubbing her back. His face approached her secretly, smiling slightly and sniffing her scent. It was pleasant, very enchanting and bewitching¡­ ¡°Oh, in which pocket?¡± ine asked foolishly, already reaching out towards Emmett¡¯s trousers pocket. Emmett¡¯s whole body tightened; all his nerves were concentrated at the ce under his lower abdomen. ine¡¯s ws reached into one of the pockets and touched the huge thing, it was hard. Was it really a gun? Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s not in this pocket.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Emmett snorted after being touched by her oblivious touch, his whole body felt like it was electrocuted. Was she testing his self-control? Or was she verifying his number of male hormones? In Emmett¡¯s view, he has reached the verge of extreme heat when touched. But in ine¡¯s perspective, she felt it was normal. Wasn¡¯t it just massaging his leg and back to being a ve? There was no other choice; this was the life if she wanted to survive. ine touched the other pocket, and through the cloth, poked Emmett again, ¡°Eh, it¡¯s not in this pocket too, where did you put it?¡± Emmett¡¯s breath was hot, ¡°What do you say?¡± He was panting and slowly exhaling. The heat was felt all over ine¡¯s neck, feeling itchy. ine¡¯s face deted, ¡°Who knows where you ce it, what is that it¡¯s so hard and big, why are you hiding it¡­¡± ine was one-track minded: Finish massaging the leg and quickly leave. Emmett¡¯s eagle-liked eyes squinted; his voice was loud, ¡°What did you say? What did you say it was?¡± This teasing little thing¡­ The more na?ve and purer she was, the more she caused men¡¯s craze for possessiveness! This was the purest, most natural ignorance, which makes on feel even more ambiguous! The more innocent she was, the more he wants to rip it. ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is, it can be what it wants to be, do you want to take it out, do you want to continue the massage? If not, I¡¯ll go out first.¡± She puffed her cheeks and rolled her eyes, extremely dissatisfied. Emmett was about to copse from the scorching heat, lowered his voice, and coaxed, ¡°You can try touching it, you¡¯ll guess what is it by then. It¡¯s very interesting. You can give it a try.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ine felt curious suddenly, and sure enough, reached out her little ws, and in an imposing manner, reached out for the man¡¯s zipper area¡­ Emmett inhaled secretly, looked at her take in a breath. But! ine suddenly realized that the thing hidden in his pocket would actually jerk! ¡°Ah!¡± ine was frightened by it and quickly retracted her hand, to the point she had hair standing in the end. What was it, it will actually move! Wait a minute¡­ only then ine raised her eyebrows and thought in the dirty direction¡­ Thinking about it¡­ ¡°Ahhhh! It¡¯s that!¡± ine was finally enlightened, and her face turned red in an instant. Her lips were shaking and eyes full of indignation. Staring at Emmett and backing away, ¡°You, you big pervert! Bastard! You actually lied to me to touch¡­ there¡­ You¡¯re terrible!¡± Emmett finally revealed his big bad wolf image, grinning, he smoothly pulled ine up. Just like that, ine was brought to his legs, facing him, with her legs split and sitting on his knees. This position¡­ ine was even more embarrassed and angry, she waved her fist and punched randomly, cried, ¡°What are you doing! Let me go! I don¡¯t want to sit here! Let me go! Do you hear me, I don¡¯t want to sit on you!¡± Argh, she was going crazy! She was wearing a short skirt! With this position and facing him, it meant that her underwear was all¡­ exposed! Cries¡­ Why was he so strong? Why did she not be a female iron soldier? She was going to kill him!!! Emmett held her two restless little hands, looked at her with a smirked, ¡°Little girl, you were the one who asked me what it is, tell me how I should answer you so that it doesn¡¯t seem like I am a pervert? I¡¯ll tell you, that¡¯s my sex¡­ organ? Or do I tell you, that¡¯s something that can be big or small and an important part that can make you very happy? It was obviously your question that is too sexual. And you still falsely use back? Hm?¡± ¡°The one falsely using is you! I didn¡¯t know it was you¡­ that¡­ I¡¯m not as bad as you!¡± ine was really about to cry. She was just 18 years old, alright, and she hasn¡¯t even officially dated once. Now you want her to discuss a particr body part of men with a mature man¡­ Isn¡¯t this too cruel? So embarrassing, so embarrassing, so embarrassing! ¡°But you touched it earlier¡­¡± Emmett chuckled softly. He felt that he was enjoying it when a woman sat in this position on hisp. ¡°I didn¡¯t! I, I did not touch it!¡± ine quibble with her face blushed red. ¡°Oh? Really didn¡¯t touch? Then it was who, who ced their hand in my pocket to touch it?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ine stuttered. That¡¯s considered as touching? ¡°I¡­The ignorant is not guilty! I didn¡¯t know what that was, then again, my hand only lightly touched it, very, very light, it¡¯s not considered touching!¡± ¡°But I feel that that it is touching, and it was an obvious teasing. You teased me and teased its appetite. Say¡­ shouldn¡¯t you take full responsibility for your teasing behavior?¡± The consequence of one touch¡­ is so serious? ¡°You were the one who let me touched¡­ I didn¡¯t want to¡­¡± ¡°It was you who want to touch.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t¡­¡± Emmett smirked, with one big hang holding both her small hands and freeing the other side to point to her lips. Slowly moving downwards, passed her cor bones, all the way till her pink and tender¡­ fullness, lightly circling it, ine, who was extremely sensitive, immediately shivered and trembled uncontrobly. ¡°Let, let go¡­ You¡¯re not allowed to do this¡­¡± Her cheeks were flushed, her eyes showed fear and shyness, the tip that was being yed by him was raised up a little. The plumped breast and slender waist became a stark and vivid contrast, stimting someone¡¯s appetite even more. It seems¡­ like he hasn¡¯t had a woman in days¡­ His sense of smell, touch, and taste¡­ were extremely sensitive at this moment. Facing such a delicious woman, what was he still holding on to? ¡°Do you know the consequence after teasing a man?¡± He asked in a low voice. Rather than asking her, it could be said that he was teasing her. His handsome face, and the intense sexual tension, his eyes were brighter, lips redder, and his voice was awfully sexy! ine shook her head violently. Her little hands still stubbornly resist, trying to break free. Even though she knows it¡¯s a pointless action, she was still moving her body with fear. At this moment, she felt like she was a small animal caught by humans. Was she on the verge of dying? Chapter 25: Who’s Afraid of Whom Chapter 25: Who¡¯s Afraid of Whom ¡°A man¡¯s desire is likeva, it¡¯s raging fire, once it is ignited, you have to use your body to extinguish it. It takes a violent collision to calm the mes¡­ Now that you¡¯ve teased me, say, what should I do with you?¡± ine pouted, about to cry, she shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t know, don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know, I can teach you.¡± ¡°Ah, let me go! Help! Help!¡± Emmett pinned her to the sofa, under his body, rushed to press her hand, and kissed her frantically, swallowing her cry for help and her whimpers all into his belly. ine was terrified. Please don¡¯t, she has endured all the hardship to help massage him, but problems could also arise from it! What kind of person is this, his heart was as ck as death! He wouldn¡¯t want to¡­ here¡­ ¡°Pain, pain¡­ It¡¯s really painful¡­¡± ine couldn¡¯t help but moan with a bitter-looking face. Hm? Emmett moved away from her a little and asked, ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± ¡°Hand, wrist¡­ Your strength is hurting me¡­¡± Emmett then remembered that his strength was usually strong, maybe it hurt her, so he let go of her hand, and used his elbows instead. Directly pressing onto her upper arm, this way, she would not be able to resist as well. ine never thought that this man could stop her from moving even after changing to a more rxed position. How would she know that Emmett wasn¡¯t an ordinary man, he was someone that had practiced martial arts since young, and he was at an advanced level. He was able to use fatal moves when facing enemies. He could also defeat dozens of people in a siege, and not only skilled inbat, but he was also forced to learn the skills of assassination. In front of Emmett, if ine said that she¡¯s a little rabbit in front of a big wolf, there was no exaggeration. He was already in full swing, his hand reached under the skirt and pulled her underwear downwards. ine could hear his heavy panting. It was a gasp with intense passion. Finally, the cloth that was a hindrance to Emmett was thrown away. Just as ine felt the coolness below, that horrible hand has already infiltrated in. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She screamed in shock but was covered by his lips again, sobbing for a while, ¡°What...¡± She screamed and was covered by his lips again, whimpering. The hand was rubbing her delicate spot, it wasn¡¯t that rough, but it was stubborn. ¡°Ah¡­ Pain!¡± ine trembled because his hand movement hit her most sensitive spot. Emmett gasped hard. He did not know why he was so tender towards her. He should just push it in and do it how it was supposed to be done. What was he dragging his feet for that he actually gave her such gentle forey. ¡°It¡¯s better to hurt now thanter¡­¡± It will be painfulter? ine was suddenly stunned. What was the meaning? What does he mean? ¡°Hurhur, I beg you, let me go¡­ I don¡¯t want¡­ Don¡¯t want to be with you like this¡­ I don¡¯t like you¡­ I don¡¯t want to be like this with you¡­¡± Emmett kissed her face, ¡°You¡¯ll like itter, I allow you to fall in love with me, you must fall in love with me!¡± ¡°That¡­ Your hand, can it stop, it hurts, it makes me feel ufortable.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Emmett was about tough. ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m doing it for you¡­¡± She doesn¡¯t even know this, too na?ve. If he were to be straightforward and rush in immediately, it would be weird if she doesn¡¯t hurt, maybe she may even faint. Her T-shirt was pushed up, even her childish bra was pushed up, his short kissesnded on her. ine¡¯s face shrunk and finally couldn¡¯t hold it and moan. ¡°Help me¡­ Help me undo my belt¡­¡± He ordered, and heat came out with the voice. Belt? Wanted her to undo the belt for this pervert who wanted to bully her? Was she crazy? ¡°Never! No!¡± ¡°Not obedient at all.¡± ¡°Bastard, let me go! I don¡¯t want to be your little lover; I¡¯m not your toy!¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Emmett squinted, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to undo it.¡± The zipper was opened easily. Something hot came out, Emmett groaned in a low voice. It was about to explode¡­ He grabbed her little hand roughly and pressed down, ¡°Little thing, this is your happiness source.¡± ine looked down in panic, ¡°Ah---¡± Closed her eyes immediately with a scream. He actually wanted her to touch his¡­ ¡°You¡¯re a rogue! You¡¯re too bad! You¡¯re so terrible! I don¡¯t want to touch you, don¡¯t want to touch¡­¡± He, he, was actually such a pervert to this level¡­ Actually, wanted her to touch his¡­ He breathed heat beside her ear, ¡°Why are you so shy, you¡¯ve touched it that night.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t!¡± ine shook her head and denied it. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t remember it, so it was considered as she didn¡¯t. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ugly! So ugly!¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re saying one thing and meaning another¡­ That night¡­ You kept saying it was good¡­¡± Emmett liked to look at her shy expression. Her biting her lips and her eyes panicked to the point even her eyshes were shaking. Adorable¡­ but also made one go crazy. ¡°I¡¯ll return your money; I promise I¡¯ll return your money! Let me go!¡± ¡°Haha, this time, it has nothing to do with the 10 million, this time, it¡¯s the price for you taking the initiative to provoke me. The two have no connection.¡± In other words, this time, taking her, it was like asking for nothing. ck-bellied bastard, can you be even more ck-bellied? It has once again proved that profiteers are scary. ine was at a loss and didn¡¯t know what to do in a panic. Suddenly, she was enlightened, humph, anyway they have done it before, what was one more time? Anyway, doing it once or a hundred times has the same ending. Her virginity has already been taken, so what was she afraid of? Hence, ine suddenly said boldly, ¡°Come on! I¡¯m no afraid! Small case, who¡¯s afraid of who!¡± Emmett froze and cannot hold back a smile. ine widened her big eyes again, said sorrowfully, ¡°But¡­ you can do it this time. But you have to do away with 10 thousand dors.¡± Emmett couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, his lips bent and smiled, ¡°Okay, lessen by 10 thousand dors. Really not afraid anymore?¡± ine¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but began to tremble again, and said with vibration, ¡°No, not afraid anymore¡­¡± ¡°Then can you separate your legs and put them on my waist?¡± Emmett¡¯s smirk grew stronger. ¡°What?¡± ine was afraid again, grabbing Emmett¡¯s clothes. Begging, ¡°President Smith, you¡¯re so young and promising, handsome and suave, why do you have to do it with me? Can¡¯t you change to another person? I¡¯m willing to pay you back your money.¡± Emmett lowered his head and saw his almost exploding¡­ Sigh, ¡°If you ask me to stop now, it can cause death.¡± Emmett gave apassionate expression, lowered his head to kiss ine¡¯s nose, and said, ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be gentle. Okay?¡± God damn gentle! No matter how mild, it will still be a beast behavior! Why are you pretending to be a good guy, Emmett? While ine was pitifully waiting to be taken, a sudden ¡®Bang!¡¯ was heard, and the door was opened. ¡°Emmett! Emmett! Where are you? Where is he?¡± A man¡¯s voice was heard. Emmett, lying on ine and having his door burst open, couldn¡¯t restrain from biting his gums and scolded softly. Conveniently took an ashtray and threw it towards the door. Whiz! This was equivalent to a powerful hidden weapon! The personing eyes widened, and titled his head, avoiding the ashtray. Wiping his cold sweat and scolded, ¡°Damn! You this guy, aren¡¯t you too cruel? Resorting to such violence even to buddies? You actually threw it in the direction of my temple? You want to smash me into a vegetative?¡± Oliver flipped his hair exaggeratedly, not forgetting his yboy style. Only then he realized Emmett was staring at him with blood-red eyes, bending over on the sofa, showing only his upper half. Because the couch was facing away from Oliver, so he couldn¡¯t see ine, who was pressed down under Emmett. ¡°What are you doing? It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes suddenly widened and became happy, ¡°Hahaha, I say such a murderous look. Your progress was interrupted! With whom? With a supermodel or movie star? Let me see¡­¡± ¡°You get lost first! If not, I¡¯ll break your neck!¡± Emmett revealed his authority and narrowed his eyes. Oliver was nervous when he had an outburst, shrinking his neck, ¡°Hey, you continue, I¡¯ll wait for you in your office. Don¡¯t take too long, I don¡¯t have much patience. Send my greetings to your woman.¡± Oliver then retreated and cleverly closed the door for them. ine felt that the man who came in was too heroic. Came in at the right time! He should be awarded a trophy! Chapter 26: Why is it Inconvenient? Chapter 26: Why is it Inconvenient? ¡°Your friend is here, why aren¡¯t you getting up?¡± ine pushed Emmett. Emmett took a deep breath and another time, frowning and hesitated for a while before he reluctantly got up from ine. Looked below and secretly sighed, with no choice but to zip up. It was so suffocating¡­ ine quickly got up, found her underwear on the carpet, put it on skillfully, and then organized her clothing. This bad thing, in such a short time, he was about to expose her three ¡®spots¡¯. Damn¡­ Emmett tidied himself, turned around, and stared at ine fiercely as if he had been starved for three days, and ine was that piece of braised pork. ¡°Sit properly in the future, you have to cross your leg! If you show your bottom again, I¡¯ll smack your ass till it¡¯s swollen!¡± Maybe due to his desires not fulfilled, his tone was filled with anger. ine rolled her eyes, ¡°Got it! Next time I¡¯ll wear pants!¡± ¡°No pants!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Not convenient!¡± Huh? Inconvenient? Why is it inconvenient? Isn¡¯t it more convenient to wear pants? ¡°Also, wait until my friend is gone before youe out, he is more of a pervert than me, no matter how ugly, young, or old, he will take it as long as he is hungry. If you don¡¯t want to be swallowed by him, then obediently listen to me.¡± ine pouted and sighed with regret, ¡°It¡¯s true that birds of feather flocks together.¡± Emmett started at ine as if they had enmity before he stepped out. ine quickly ran to the washroom inside and exhaled towards the mirror. ¡°Oh God, so close, so close! I cannot massage this bad guy¡¯s leg in the future¡­ He¡¯s sexually frustrated from time to time. Beast! Scum! Jerk! Stud!¡± After scolding once, ine¡¯s tension eased. She started washing her face and tidied her hair. Walking to the door and leaned against it to hear the movement outside. Listening to the man¡¯s voice, it sounded familiar. Who was it? She wouldn¡¯t have met Emmett¡¯s friends. Oliver sat on the sofa sloppily, flipping the magazine randomly. Emmett walked out with a handsome face, and Oliver grinned with his white teeth showing. ¡°Haha, bro, did I interrupt your good thing?¡± ¡°What do you say?¡± Emmett red fiercely at Oliver. Oliver nced towards the room direction and raised his peach blossom eyes, ¡°Emmett, who is that woman?¡± ¡°Do I still need to report to you?¡± It was like Emmett ate gunpowder; his face was pulled. There was nothing that beats the annoyance now! He almost entered¡­ Almost he could have that girl¡­ In such a critical moment, Oliver, this bastard, rushed in! Damn! Why does he have such a unsupportive friend? Actually, Emmett has always been rational when ites to sexual matters. He was the kind who was able to control his actions. But¡­ Facing ine today, he was a little out of control¡­ Initially, when the interestes up, he could rationally calm himself down. Still, today, it seemed to be too difficult and painful. The intention to want that girl¡¯s heart was too intense. ¡°Is she the newborn calf you were talking about?¡± ¡°Is there something wrong? If there¡¯s nothing, then get lost as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Yo, haha, Emmett, this is unlike you, your temper is huge today, why, recently abstinence? Was it suppressed for a long time? Why is it so urgent? We have also interrupted you before, didn¡¯t you leave effortlessly? What¡¯s wrong today? I can even smell that intense passion in you!¡± Emmett was stunned, and couldn¡¯t help but to be silent. True. What was wrong with himself today? Usually, when Oliver and Lucas barged in when he was venting on a woman, he could even talk and laugh for a few minutes before leaving the woman effortlessly. And then continue doing what he was supposed to do with them. He even had a woman whom Oliver was interested in, after begging him, he had given it to him. He didn¡¯t even blink and gave the woman to Oliver. Brother, good friends, buddies, childhood friends, what¡¯s there to fuss about? Today¡­ he really lost control. Emmett rxed and smiled bitterly after thinking about it, said, ¡°You came at the wrong time¡­¡± ¡°You could have continued, didn¡¯t Ie out first?¡± ¡°Continue your head! It¡¯s her first time, I can¡¯t possibly disregard her feelings and cause her embarrassed, right?¡± ¡°Huh! Her first time? Emmett, you never managed to eat her!¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Emmett turned around and looked out the window, smiled faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore¡­ right, what are you looking for me for?¡± Oliver smiled, ¡°there¡¯s something. I just wanted to chat with you about what approach I should use to handle such a simple girl¡­¡± ¡°Why are you asking this? You mean you can¡¯t win over a little girl?¡± ¡°Oh, God-like, Emmett, you¡¯re really the most scheming among us! You even managed to guess correctly! Yesterday, I met a very amusing girl, she is too young, maybe¡­ fifteen sixteen years old, or maybe eighteen or neen years old, anyway, she looks childish, I really, really like her¡­ I must win her over!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Emmettughed out loud, ¡°You? Really, really like? Forget it! Don¡¯t lie to us for fun, I wouldn¡¯t trust your words anymore, when would you, Master Young, ever sincerely like one? Always doing things by the halves.¡± ¡°Hey! Why are your words the same as Lucas, that bastard! Did the two of you discuss it to hurt me? This time I¡¯m sincere! Really sincere!¡± Emmett looked at his watch, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s about lunchtime, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll treat you, let¡¯s talk while eating.¡± So, Oliver and Emmett walked out side by side. Along the way, Oliver kept mentioning how cute and pretty the girl he¡¯s interested in was, and how moved he was. However, while in the elevator with Oliver¡¯s noise filling his ears, his heart was secretly determined: Little girl, wait for it! Sooner orter, I¡¯ll have my fill! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ine escaped the president¡¯s office like a thief, feeling guilty. She felt as if everyone knew about her and Emmett. Her face was blushed for a long time. ¡°ine, do you want to go for lunch?¡± Sophia ran over after work, taking the initiative to be nice. She had a weird feeling. She felt that in President Smith¡¯s eyes, ine was different. Maybe, this little girl was really President Smith¡¯s pillow-talk. Having a closer rtionship with President Smith¡¯s woman should only be beneficial. ¡°It¡¯s already off-duty, still working so hard?¡± Sophia smiled charmingly. ine was surprised, ¡°Time to end work? So fast!¡± She was slightly embarrassed. As theputer was just installed for her, she was having fun with the game that she could design her own clothes. She yed to the point that she was oblivious of herself. It wasn¡¯t what Sophia said about working to the point of obliviousness. ¡°Let¡¯s go, go for lunch. Oh right, ine, do you have a lunch appointment? Haha, look at me, how abrupt, didn¡¯t know if you have any date, and just called you.¡± ine stood up with a huff, touching her hungry belly, ¡°Aye, what date do I have, I¡¯m only a high school graduate, not a white-cor beauty like Ms. Sophia. I¡¯m starving. I only had a few biscuits in the morning, now I¡¯m hungry to the point my heart is fixed to my back. Let¡¯s go! Go for lunch!¡± ¡°Hahaha, what beauty, I¡¯m already old. ine, look at me, am I so old that I¡¯m unpresentable?¡± Although she asked ine this way, what Ms. Sophia was waiting for waspliments. Sure enough, ine vigorously praised Sophia. ¡°ine, I really like you, this child, at first sight, haha, such fate, you¡¯re really a quiet and likable girl.¡± ine puckered and secretly sweated. She doesn¡¯t know what this elderly intention was. ¡°ine, what do you want to eat?¡± Generally, senior white-cor workers of Tianyi Group, especially those that work with President Smith on the 29th floor, would settle their lunch at the Chinese restaurant or the high-tea shop downstairs. Since their wages weren¡¯t low, and there were many colleagues around, if there were to go to a cheaper ce, a senior white-cor staff like Sophia would beughed at by her subordinates. Sophia looked at the western restaurants on the second floor, waiting for ine to choose. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine with any, Ms. Sophia, what do you like to eat? I¡¯m casual! I am not picky with food!¡± ¡°Well¡­ Let¡¯s have steaks then, there will be very delicious bullfrog curry rice today.¡± Hm? It sounds like an expensive meal? ine frowned, asking, ¡°Ms. Sophia, what steak is this, with curry, how much is one meal, you can give an estimate.¡± She had to calcte if she brought enough money in her small wallet. Now that she is in debt, and the amount of debt borne was terrifying, 10 million! Chapter 27: Defeated by a Call Chapter 27: Defeated by a Call Presumably, anyone who has a 10 million debt on their heads would have difficulty sleeping at night and be so worried that their hair turned white. To continue eating and sleeping as usual, she would be looking on the bright side of things already. Ms. Sophia was stunned by ine¡¯s shameless question. Money? President Smith¡¯s little lover still needed to worry about money when eating? So weird. ¡°Oh, the food here is not that expensive. For a business set meal, 40 or 50 dors is enough, there¡¯s drinks, vegetables, and side dishes avable. Quite reasonable.¡± ¡°What!¡± ine shouted exaggeratedly, notdylike at all, ¡°So expensive! 40 or 50 dors! It¡¯s enough for my whole family meal for one day¡­¡± Herst sentence was mumbled to herself; hence Sophia didn¡¯t hear it clearly, but her earlier words surprised her. Weird, 40 to 50 dors set meal and it¡¯s too expensive? Was there really anyone that can live better than her? Reaching the ground floor, ine straightaway waved goodbye to Sophia, ¡°Ms. Sophia, you can go ahead and eat your curry rice. I¡¯ll go and shop around the streets. I¡¯ll see the small stalls if there¡¯s food such as wontons or vermicelli. Bye-bye.¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes widened as big as a bell, waving her hand, wanted to shout loudly but felt that it would damage the image of a white-cor. ¡°Hey~ ine, I¡¯ll treat you, I¡¯ll treat you to this meal¡­¡± But ine used the speed of a rabbit and ran off without a shadow. ¡°I¡¯m now a poor person, extremely poor! I have to learn how to be frugal, save every single cent and payback that bad-bear Smith! No matter how you say it, bad-bear Smith is my biggest enemy, if he isn¡¯t so evil, I wouldn¡¯t be so miserable. Although our family doesn¡¯t have much money, we have never been in debt before. Bad- bear Smith, we are irreconcble!!!¡± ine was mumbling while walking on the streets. -- ¡°Ah-choo!¡± Emmett picked up the tissue and lowered his head slightly, blocking, and then sneezed elegantly. ¡°Emmett, do you have a cold? Haha, I have not seen you sick in so many years, is it some woman who has tired you out and hallowed you out?¡± Oliver grinned wickedly while tasting the wine. No one could ever think that the two most famous bachelors would have dozens of dishes for a meal, but treated the dishes like flowers. Both of them are the kind that doesn¡¯t eat much, as if they have lost interest in eating. The waiter was struggling internally: What a fragrant dish, why don¡¯t they touch it? ¡°What cold? I don¡¯t know which bastard is scolding me behind my back.¡± After Emmett finished speaking, he suddenly froze. Who would scold him? The only one who has guts to scold him¡­ Haha, most probably only that little thing. Thinking of ine, his lips couldn¡¯t help but slightly smiled. ¡°Hey! Such an ambiguous expression, who did you think of? Knowing you for so many years, this is the first time I see such an affectionate expression on you! ording to my observation, you¡¯re definitely very attentive to this woman.¡± Emmett raised his eyebrow. The gentleness from earlier disappeared. He has always been good at hiding emotions, ¡°How is it as dramatic as you think? I¡¯m not you, I¡¯m an ordinary man while you¡¯re Master Young, who lives in a fairy tale that¡¯s all about love.¡± With ease, Emmett directed his sarcasm towards Oliver. Oliver nearly spat his wine, ¡°Hey, you brat, don¡¯t use your business negotiation methods on me. If I get married to the babe I¡¯m chasing, all of you don¡¯t be too surprised! Humph~¡± He said with a smug face. ¡°Hahaha, married? Don¡¯t scare people. Master Young, let me ask you, is your babe old enough to get married?¡± It¡¯s seemed not enough... Oliver smiled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we can get in the car first, and then buy a ticketter. We will earn money from you this group of wealthy people first!¡± Emmett suddenly lowered his head and remembered that he forgot to ask the little white rabbit, ine, what she would have for lunch. Since she was so stupid, does she know to go down to eat? Emmett literally thought of ine as an idiot in life. Actually, on the contrary, maybe ine is a little foolish and stupid on the matters of feelings and scheming. But a child like her was, in fact, a good yer in life. She had looked after her father and younger sister since young, just like another woman of the house. She has never eating expensive and famous dishes, neither does she know how to cook it, but she was very good with making home-cooked food. It was difficult for a man to look after two children alone. If a girl is not independent, she would have to eat salted vegetables and noodles every day. Emmett was a doer. He immediately took out his phone and called ine. Oliver was chewing on his food and examined the beautiful man opposite. Damn it, although he was considered handsome himself, butpared to Emmett, he could only admit he was in second ce. Emmett has a temperament that men nowadays don¡¯t have, domineering! Between his brows, there¡¯s always a portion of sharpness and surliness. ¡°Emmett, you can¡¯t even eat without being uneasy, who are you thinking about?¡± Emmett gave Oliver a nce, ¡°Eat yourself!¡± It rang for a while before it was connected, the noisy background could be heard. Emmett not only frowned, and he even held the phone further. Where was this girl, why was it so loud? ¡°Who is this?¡± ine¡¯s sweet voice was heard. Emmett¡¯s heart shivered fiercely. This girl always had a sweet and greasy voice, even when she¡¯s angry or yelling, it still had a rich lollipop taste. ¡°Me,¡± Emmett said like a hotshot. Oliver smirked wickedly towards him. ine was standing on the street, looking for the food street, and impatiently said, ¡°Aye, seriously, don¡¯t you say who you are first when you call someone else? Who are you exactly? If it¡¯s a mistake, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± ine was already famished and was standing on the street, wasting time with a stranger like a fool. Her stomach was protesting long ago. ine¡¯s answer was something that Emmett didn¡¯t expect. Oh! She actually couldn¡¯t recognize his voice! In the past, whoever was on the phone with him, would first be startled when they see his super auspicious number, and which one didn¡¯t answer his call respectfully? But this ine Jones¡­ Actually, yelled at him! And yelled with annoyance! At this moment, Oliver realized that a strange look appeared on Emmett¡¯s face. ¡°I am Emmett Smith.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± This time, Oliver couldn¡¯t hold back and chuckled softly. It was as if seeing Emmett being defeated was the greatest joy in his life. ¡°Who? Please repeat! It¡¯s very messy here, I didn¡¯t hear clearly! What?¡± Just nice a car screeched by, it was so noisy that ine couldn¡¯t hear anything. Emmett had his jaw locked, keeping in his temper, and repeated again, ¡°Em, meett, Smith!¡± ¡°...¡± ine was shocked and went silent for a while. Bad-bear Smith? Why is he calling at this time? Would it be he wanted this unlucky assistant to buy him food from somewhere? Or run errands for him? To earn that sry, you¡¯ll have to do the job, if she didn¡¯t go, she could forget about this 2,000 dors a month assistant job. After considering it, ine simply blew into the phone. She hit it twice, putting the phone a meter away and shouting, ¡°Ah? What did you say? The signal is not good here! Hello? Hello?!¡± Then she ended the call, patting her chest, gasping. Two secondster, ine quacked with joy. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m so smart! Dismiss him so easily! Yay!¡± Then, just in case, ine quickly turned off her phone. Haha, this time, you can¡¯t find trouble with me during my break time, right? Bad-bear Smith! Go and eat shit! ine kept her phone and bounced towards the food street. ¡°Shit!¡± Emmett didn¡¯t hold back and scolded. He looked at the phone eerily and ignored Oliver. He dialed again, right, you dared to hang up on me. You have skills now, acting as if the signal is terrible, you must have watched too many movies, little thing! This time¡­ Emmett¡¯s face wholly ckened. ¡°Dare to turn off the phone!!!¡± The angry voice spewed out directly. Oliver was surprised, ¡°Aye, incredible! Which heroine is this? Dare to turn off our Master Smith¡¯s phone? Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t, Master Smith, you can send the brothers from ZH n to tten her house! Then she¡¯ll be obedient.¡± Emmett red at Oliver viciously, knowing that Oliver was deliberately teasing him, ¡°Will you die if you say lesser? If you nag again, I¡¯ll ask ZH n to tten your house!¡± Oliver stuck out his tongue, ginning with his head lowered, and eating. It seemed that this girl who hung up on Emmett¡¯s call has some skills. She made Emmett, who was always calm in all situations, face crossed, hahaha. ine finally found what she liked to eat, haha, m* soup! *M is the spicy and numbing vor in Chinese cuisine, which is made from Sichuan peppercorn, chili pepper and various spices simmered with oil. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 28: Fangirl’s Heart Broke Chapter 28: Fangirl¡¯s Heart Broke ine finally found what she loved to eat, haha, m soup! It was cheap, delicious, and nutritious. Think about it, there are noodles and many vegetables inside, and when you mixed it together, it¡¯s only a few dors. ¡°Boss, give me a M Soup!¡± ine rubbed her hands and sat happily on the small stool along the street alley. The short table and stool were suitable for little girls like ine. There were working men and women beside her eating, of course, there were also students like ine. ine was at ease, she realized that such an environment suited her more. What kind of grass should grow on what type of soil. When you walked into the lobby, a bigpany like Tianyi Group, even the sound of the high heels clicking is like mocking herself. The hot m soup was brought to the table, and ine waved her chopsticks and ate happily. ¡°Wow, smells nice! Yup, the taste is good! It will be better if it¡¯s spicier¡­ A little spicier¡­ Awesome!¡± ine, who was eating the m Soup, and also bought a bottle of Miranda, was ted. As she was having a great time, a clean and handsome guy who bought water from the streets looked at ine and said, ¡°Eh? Aren¡¯t you, ine Jones?¡± ine heard the voice and raised her head, stunned with her eyes widened. In a second, her face was as red as ketchup. Oh gosh! It¡¯s the senior she has a crush on!!! Aye, what should she do? Was she horrid now? Eating M soup¡­ Does the corner of her mouth have chili? Puffed! ine stood up in a panic and wiped the corner of her mouth with her hand. ¡°Uh, it¡¯s me¡­ Hello senior¡­ What a coincidence, that senior you¡¯re also shopping on the street. Eh, senior, how did you know my name?¡± Wah, her senior remembered her name! The senior actually knew her name! Does this mean¡­ hehe¡­ Without waiting for ine¡¯s fantasy to end, the senior interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m apanying my girlfriend to shop, buy some books. When you just attended high school, I already remembered you because your name is very special, haha, so I remembered it.¡± Girlfriend? The senior has a girlfriend? Ah, senior, why didn¡¯t you wait for me? I¡¯m still dedicated to you! ine¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but spasm. A girl with long flowing hair appeared behind the senior, proper, generous, elegant. She nodded towards ine with a smile, ¡°Hello, junior.¡± ¡°Hel, Hello¡­¡± The senior¡¯s girlfriend¡­ was so beautiful! She just couldn¡¯t bepared to her¡­ ¡°ine, we will make a move first, we¡¯ll shop ahead, you can continue to eat, bye.¡± The senior waved at ine naturally, and at the same time, held his girlfriend¡¯s hand intimately, and left. ine stood there nkly, watching the two of them leave, after a while, she mumbled, ¡°Good, goodbye¡­¡± Her heart broke. ine held on to her broken heart and sat down. It was hard to swallow when she ate again. Pit-pat¡­ A drop of tear fell to the table uncontrobly. She snorted, and more tears came out. Her heart was aching. The senior that she has a crush on for so long has a girlfriend just like that. What¡¯s the point of living then? She has lost her motivation to strive! ine was crying and had her face buried in the m soup, the boss went over and said, ¡°Youngdy, is it too spicy? Our spice is of high-quality, here, tissue for you. Wipe it.¡± People thought she was crying because it was too spicy. ine took the tissue and wiped all over her face. Humph, she doesn¡¯t want to think about the issue with the senior, she doesn¡¯t want to think about it now! She wanted to eat! Eat crazily! When she ate furiously, she wouldn¡¯t think of the senior anymore. Gulping¡­ ine started eating the m soup with no resistance. -- Oliver discovered that ever since someone hung up on Emmett, he had not been in a good condition. He wasn¡¯t interested in eating. Even talking to him, he wasn¡¯t interested. His eyes were lowered and kept spinning his mobile. Frowning and had a look of irritability. ¡°Aye, forget it, although I¡¯m a handsome guy, I¡¯m not your kind of dish. You¡¯re probably bored of me, let¡¯s end the meal here. Hurry, go, and resolve your worries. I wanted to ask you for ways to win over an innocent girl, but I ended up seeing your bitter face for a while.¡± Emmett didn¡¯t say much, nodded, and stood up to foot the bill. When the two of them reached the hotel entrance, the server handed Emmett a stack of well-packed food boxes and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, this is the food you¡¯ve asked to pack, it¡¯s all just out of the wok, still hot.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± ¡°We are looking forward to your next visit!¡± Emmett took the boxes and left, Oliver followed in a few steps and grabbed him, ¡°Hey! Not right, who did you pack the food for?¡± Emmett had a cold face and nced at his friend, ¡°For you, you want?¡± Subconsciously, Oliver shook his head. ¡°That it. If you don¡¯t want, then don¡¯t care who it is for.¡± ¡°Ha! Emmett! This is your first-time packing food for someone!¡± Oliver spun his car key andughed. Emmett turned his back to Oliver and bit his lip. He got into his car directly without saying a word. In front of his good friend¡­ It was indeed a little embarrassing. Oliver looked at the shadow of Emmett¡¯s car and couldn¡¯t help but grinned. Emmett thought of ine and drove impatiently. He ran over two red lights consecutively. He walked into the office lobby, and just as he was about to take the elevator up, Sophia, who just had her meal walked over. ¡°President Smith.¡± Emmett, who doesn¡¯t speak much to his subordinates, always had a sense of aloofness. He didn¡¯t even look at Sophia and just looked at the numbers on the elevator coldly. Sophia couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°President Smith, ine went out for lunch, I wanted to treat her, but she rejected.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± That sentence finally caught Emmett¡¯s attention. This was his first-time seeing Sophia¡¯s face, but his mind was turning fast, ¡°Went out to eat?¡± He suddenly had the desire to smash the packed food in his hands. ¡°Yes.¡± Sophia courageously said, ¡°She felt that the western restaurant¡¯s food was too expensive, so she went to the streets.¡± Emmett immediately frowned. This little girl!!! She actually went to the streets to eat those unhygienic foods? How much can a meal cost that she actually tried to save to this extend! People like Emmett would never understand how people, who were at the bottom of life, lived. The elevator door opened, Emmett didn¡¯t even take the lift and immediately turned and walked out. Sophia¡¯s mouth widened and looked at Emmett, who left like a hurricane, in surprise. No way? It couldn¡¯t be that President Smith went to look for ine? This ridiculous idea was firmly shaken away by her brain. Maybe she watched too many soap operas¡­ Emmet took the packed food and strode on the streets. At noon, the roads were a bit hot, the sun was burning the skin. This little girl was running on the street just like that? When he was about to walk to the end of the street, Emmett finally saw ine seated on the stool and eating enthusiastically. The moment he saw her, his heart was relieved involuntarily. So, he has been worried about this little girl all the while? Emmett was like a wild cheetah, approaching her silently. Gulping¡­ The sound of ine eating was very loud, just like a little pig. Working hard and not bothered about the world. Emmett coughed twice. Gulping, gulping¡­ ine continued eating. Emmett gritted his teeth and looked around, he was mad, but he could only bend his waist and used his fingers to poke ine¡¯s body. This little girl was really like a real block of wood. With a heroic spirit and extremely handsome man like Emmett was standing there, with luxurious clothing and shiny shoes, he suddenly caught everyone¡¯s attention in the alley. Of course, everyone saw him as someone who was there to film a movie. Standing there, he was definitely standing out from the crowd. Him as a whole and the environment of the alley did not match at all! ine slowly raised her head with hindsight, the corner of her mouth was covered with chili sauce, she looked at the tall Emmett nkly for a few seconds before an ¡®ah!¡¯ came out. Her eyes suddenly erged. Swallowing the rice in her mouth, ¡°Pres, President Smith?¡± Did she see things? She actually managed to meet Emmett in this run-down alley while eating M soup? At this moment, ine could only use one phrase to describe herself: King of unluckiness! When Emmett saw ine¡¯s face, he was also shocked! It wasn¡¯t because of how dirty her face was or how messy her face was after eating, but¡­ It was her face full of tears! Her tears surprised Emmett! At that moment, his heart actually hurt so much! ¡°What happened to you?¡± It was obviously a sentence with concern, but when it came out from Emmett¡¯s mouth, it became an interrogation, a domineering questioning. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°I, I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡¯m eating¡­¡± ine blinked her eyes, still nestled on the stool and holding up the disposable chopstick. Looking at Emmett¡¯s serious and handsome face, she immediately reacted. Chapter 29: Who Are You Crying For？ Chapter 29: Who Are You Crying For£¿ She said, ¡°Oh, President Smith, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t bete for work in the afternoon! I promise!¡± Emmett frowned again, he suddenly bent over and with his slender white hands stretched out, ine¡¯s eye erged from fright. His hands were a bit warm. When it was touching her face, it was nice and warm. His fingers wiped her tears and putting it in front of her, his voice deep, ¡°Who bullied you? Why are you crying?¡± That unyielding tone of voice was as if he would immediately back her up if she told him who bullied her. But thinking again, in this world, up to now, the one that bullied her the most was him, Emmett Smith! ine¡¯s face shrunk, eximing, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not dried yet?¡± She thought she had stopped crying, she thought she had forgotten about the senior¡¯s issue by gorging herself with food. It turned out¡­ she still overestimated herself. Emmett narrowed his eyes, ¡°Why did you cry?¡± If this woman cried for someone else, he would be depressed. ¡°Oh, this¡­ haha, I, I cried because of the spice, really! It¡¯s too spicy! It¡¯s so spicy my tears came out. But¡­ It¡¯s delicious.¡± Emmett stared at ine fixedly to the point ine was scared from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t eat this thing anymore, let¡¯s go.¡± Emmett suddenly grabbed ine¡¯s arm, lifting her up. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? I¡¯m not done yet!¡± ine shouted in surprise. The difference between them was too much. One was like a prince that came out from his castle to parade, noble and handsome. The other was, instead, an ordinary civilian. One was tall, the other was short. When they got entangled, it inevitably attracted the attention of the curious passerby. What¡¯s happening, what are they doing? Emmett was very strong, he lightly gripped, and ine was unable to sit down again. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you, stop holding me, I ate halfway, and I¡¯m not done yet.¡± Emmett¡¯s face darkened and nced at the small table with the dirty rice bowl. Sulking¡­ Cold sweat. Was this something humans can eat? It¡¯s so red and ck, and such a big bowl, it was like a manager! Such a little girl, does she have to eat such a big bowl? ¡°Is this for humans to eat?¡± Emmett¡¯s lowered his voice and said. ine widened her eyes and reacted, ¡°How is this not for people to eat? Aren¡¯t these people eating? What do you mean? Are you saying that I¡¯m not a human?¡± Emmett¡¯s face ckened. He was unwilling to ramble with the woman here, this ce¡­ wasn¡¯t a ce he should be at. It was dirty and wet. It was too much. ¡°Go! Go back with me!¡± He pulled ine and left. ine was unwilling, and pushed Emmett hard, pointing at the leftover of her m soup, cried, ¡°My meal! My meal! I spent money on this! I haven¡¯t had my fill!¡± ¡°How much did you spend? I¡¯ll pay you back!¡± Emmett killed ine with one sentence and didn¡¯t give her any chance to resist. She was hugged tightly in his arms, and they walked towards the direction of thepany. ine looked back a few times, unwillingly. She looked towards the alley with her m soup, hur, m soup, and favorite m soup¡­ She wasn¡¯t done with it at all. Raising her head, she pouted and looked at Emmett. ine concluded that she must have had hatred with this bad-bear Smith in her past life! If not, he wouldn¡¯t have found fault with her in everything in this life. ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m not full yet!¡± This was the nth time ine had sighed. Emmett lowered his head slightly and nced at the girl, ¡°What was that you were eating earlier? It¡¯s a mess, it looks disgusting.¡± With a soft ine in his arms, Emmett felt that his heart has also softened. He really wanted to embed the softness into his own body. ¡°Disgusting?¡± ine took a deep breath, ¡°I say, big President Smith, please don¡¯t say it so bad about the food you don¡¯t eat, ok? People like us love to eat that! Seriously, are you looking down on hard- working people?¡± Her nose hummed. ¡°Also, can you please let me go; it¡¯s too tiring to walk with you!¡± His strides were too big, she had to jog a little to follow his pace, and she was exhausted. Of course, Emmett did not let her go. Instead, he slowed down his pace. He hugged the petite her and walking with the slow pace, it was like a sweet couple walking down the streets. It was very eye- catching! ¡°What¡¯s that thing called?¡± Emmett took the initiative to talk to her to relieve her hostility. ¡°M soup. Yo, President Smith, you know everything and can do everything, but you actually don¡¯t know a m soup? Hahaha¡­¡± Emmett¡¯s mouth twitched. She was so happy that he had made a fool of himself. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve never eaten it before.¡± ine raised her eyes to see Emmett. It just happened that Emmett was looked down at her too. She couldn¡¯t help but quiver. Oh my, his deep-set eyes were like an electric current. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to eat such a thing in the future, you hear that?¡± ¡°Why? Why not? I really like that! Whichw stiptes that we cannot eat m soup?¡± ine was so furious that she pulled the bellows again. Not allowed to eat such cheap and delicious food, then what should she eat? ¡°Myw!¡± Emmett raised his voice, and instantly he had a murderous aura. ine shrunk her neck, and her face emptied. She did not dare to make any noise. Forget it. He was too fierce, shall not fight with him. The most, she will go and eat secretly in the future as long as he doesn¡¯t know. As if seeing through her heart, Emmett instantly said, ¡°In the future, you¡¯ll have lunch with me every day.¡± ¡°Why¡­¡± ine used a crying voice with sorrow and indignation. Emmett wanted to knock her head hard with his hands. Having lunch with him, Emmett, was something many women dreamed about, she actually had such a sad expression. ¡°Because I want to supervise you! You¡¯re already not very smart, furthermore, anyhow eating from young, you¡¯ll be a big idiot. Thepany will not raise a big idiot.¡± ine said in heart: There¡¯s another rule called firing. President Smith, you can fire me. And, moreover, I only work during the summer vacation. ¡°Here!¡± Emmett handed ine a handkerchief. It was a white handkerchief that worked well. At the corner of the handkerchief, there was an ¡®E.S¡¯ sewed on with gold thread. In this advanced era, there were actually people who still used handkerchief? ¡°Why?¡± ine didn¡¯t take it, she didn¡¯t dare. She knew it was an exclusive property of Emmett¡¯s when she saw the initials. ¡°Take it! Wipe your messy face!¡± Emmett squeezed the handkerchief into ine¡¯s palm and raised his face without looking at her. ine grinned and looked at Emmett¡¯s firm chin in disbelief, then looking at the handkerchief again, she panicked cautiously. When a bad guy who always bullied you became kind to you on a random day and was so sweet to the point you¡¯re afraid¡­ What would you think? Of course, you would think he¡¯s scarier! ¡°Your handkerchief is so white, forget it, I don¡¯t want to use it, it will be dirtied. I have a tissue, here, return it to you.¡± ine raised the handkerchief. She clearly saw that Emmett¡¯s jaw suddenly clenched, and his face sank. This ¡®demon-king¡¯ expression of his scared ine to the point she took a deep breath. Emmett looked down at ine and gritted his teeth, ¡°If I let you use it, you use it!¡± ¡°Oh, oh¡­¡± Without rejecting it further, ine, who waspletely frightened by his expression, took up the handkerchief in a panic and wiped her face. Cleaning it all over her face, she quickly returned it, ¡°Here, finished wiping, return you.¡± Emmett said calmly, ¡°Keep it with you, it¡¯s yours.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ine pouted. So, he thought it was because she had used it, so it¡¯s dirty. Fine, she had contaminated the handkerchief, she shall keep it. ¡°Oh.¡± ine then stuffed the handkerchief into her bag. ¡°Secretary Sophia asked you to eat western food, why didn¡¯t you go?¡± Emmett was annoyed at the thought of it. ¡°It¡¯s too expensive, one meal cost ten over dors, I¡¯m reluctant,¡± ine said without being shy. Emmett sulked and looked at ine. Inexplicably, he felt sad. Did he¡­ pushed her too hard? ¡°Then the 10 million¡­¡± ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll pay you back! I said I¡¯ll pay you back! I¡¯m so frugal is so that I can return you the money as soon as possible?¡± ine exined in a panic, not even realizing that Emmett was getting angry. ¡°You¡¯re frugal and don¡¯t even want to eat a proper lunch, just to pay me back?¡± Emmett raised his voice and clenched his teeth tightly. ine nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s stressful to owe people money. Don¡¯t worry, President Smith, although I don¡¯t have money, I¡¯m honest, I¡¯ll work hard to return your money!¡± Emmett¡¯s face was full of murderous intent, with two hands holding ine¡¯s shoulders, he looked down. He stared at her, shouting, ¡°You would rather not eat and be exhausted than be my woman?¡± Chapter 30: You Eat It Chapter 30: You Eat It ¡°Does being with me makes you feel so ufortable? Don¡¯t forget, you were the one who begged me in the first ce, begged me to take you! Now, you¡¯re rejecting me like this! ine Jones, do you know how many women want to be mine? If you give up all these unnecessary efforts and hard work, just follow me, you can have everything! A lifetime of wealth, the most luxurious house! A few models of cars that you can drive! Countless jewelry, the most fashionable clothing! Are you silly? Why do you have to choose the hardest and toughest road?¡± He shouted to the point ine was dumbfounded, to the point passerby kept looking back, and he was shocked by himself as well. He¡­ actually¡­ lost control¡­ ¡°The road is yours to choose, you settle it yourself!¡± Emmett hurriedly finished saying and left ine alone, striding forward. ine has been in a daze until she couldn¡¯t see Emmett¡¯s shadow before murmuring, ¡°Be, because¡­ I want to pursue my own kind of life.¡± If she were to be his mistress, his so-called little toy meant that her life would bepletely rewritten. She couldn¡¯t be like other girls, falling in love freely or date in university. Falling in love and selling her body are two very different concepts. She was poor, but she didn¡¯t want to sell herself like this. Then again, hooking up with a fierce and harsh guy like Emmett, she doesn¡¯t have the courage for the time being. ¡°Aye, my m soup, it¡¯s a pity to not finish it.¡± ine scratched her head and walked towards the office direction with her head down. When she reached level 29th, she saw Sophia first. ¡°ine, have you eaten? I called you earlier to say I would treat you today, who knew you would run away so fast.¡± Sophia smiled lightly, drinking her lemonade. Earlier on, she had quietly told Maya that ine went to eat at a small stall to save money. But Maya then told Becky, probably Becky had¡­ Now, the entire secretary floor knows that ine was a poor person. She couldn¡¯t even afford a business set meal¡­ ¡°Oh, still alright.¡± ine walked inwards with her head down. ¡°What did you eat?¡± ¡°M soup.¡± Just as she said this, everyone in the secretary¡¯s office looked at each other. See, she was indeed poor; she actually ate¡­ m soup! Oops, it¡¯s so embarrassing. Sophia was a little regretful, why was she so nice to this little girl. Being in the same team as a poor person, it was quite humiliating. ine walked to her desk and couldn¡¯t even yputer games, lying on the table, depressed. Because she wasn¡¯t full, depressed. Because of Emmett¡¯s roar, depressed. When he returned to his office, Emmett paced back and forth like a rampant. His tie flew, sleeves rolled up as if he wanted to find someone to fight with. ine, this woman¡­ Really annoyed him! He looked at the packed food on the table, naturally frowned again. Thinking about it, sighed, forget it, he wouldn¡¯t be calctive with the little thing. Who asked him to be so much older than her? Eight years, it couldn¡¯t be for naught. Pressed the tel button and said, ¡°ine,e in my office for a while.¡± ine frowned and pouted, she wasn¡¯t so happy. She stood upzily, and when she got to Emmett¡¯s door, she knocked, ¡°President Smith.¡± Then she pushed the door and walked in. Seeing Emmett facing her, sitting in the chair, and reading the newspaper, he looked exceptionally serious and meticulous. ¡°President Smith, looking for me?¡± Emmett didn¡¯t even move his eyelids and kept reading his newspaper. Pointing at the packed food on the table, ¡°Oh, these foods were packed back, I can¡¯t eat it anymore, you can take it and eat it. It would be a pity to throw away.¡± ine was surprised. She looked at the expensive oak box, then back at Emmett¡¯s handsome profile, who was concentrated on the newspaper, and was a little dazed. Why? Why was bad-bear Smith suddenly so kind to her? Would there be any trap¡­? ¡°President Smith, thank you, I¡¯m full already,¡± ine said politely and was ready to turn and go. The newspaper in Emmett¡¯s hand was about to be torn, he suddenly raised his head and growled, ¡°Asked you to take it, you take it! Why do you have so much nonsense! Any more, your sry will be deducted!¡± Oops. ine was frightened. Oh God, not eating lunch provided by the boss is also a crime. ¡°Oh, then thank you, President Smith.¡± ine¡¯s expression was not a thankful one, it was just like seeing a demon or ghost. Taking the boxes out, she scampered out. Bang! The door was mmed shut. ¡°Urgh¡­ I¡¯m so mad¡­¡± As soon as the door closed, Emmett didn¡¯t hold back and exhaled a long breath. Damn it! It¡¯s so infuriating. He had to force her before all these packed seafood, abalones, and shark fins were given out. She would only take a thousand-dor meal away with threats of sry deduction. Not a sense of aplishment¡­ In a panic earlier, his newspaper¡­ was upside down. And he had to act for a while. Of course, not a single word was read. -- ine went back to her desk with the precious lunch box; it took a long time before she calmed down. Looking at the box, then back at the door, she started having questions. Why was he giving her food? Why? He had leftovers, so he took away for her? Did he treat her like an animal? Oh, no, President Smith didn¡¯t call her that, she was known as¡­ a small toy. The packed lunch was really exquisite, it was oak inside, and it was packaged with a brownish-red patterned cloth outside. Removing the fabric, ine carefully opened the box. ¡°Woah¡ª¡± ine couldn¡¯t help but took a deep breath. There were threeyers in total! It was all delicious food! What¡¯s that ck looking thing? It looks a bit weird, but it should be edible? ine used her chopstick to poke the abalone. ¡°Woah, there¡¯s my favorite vermicelli! Not bad! I like this!¡± ine treated the shark fin as vermicelli and pped her hands. With four dishesid out on the table, ine didn¡¯t think much, anyway, she didn¡¯t have her fill earlier on, so she should continue eating! Just as she was eating, Sophia came by. ¡°Ah! ine, you¡¯re eating!¡± Didn¡¯t she say she had her fill beforeing back and still said that she had m soup in front of everybody? Why was she, like opening a stall, and still eating? ¡°Oh, Ms. Sophia, do you want some. The taste is not bad.¡± ine had her cheeks full, rolling her eyes and offering enthusiastically to Sophia. ¡°Nonono, I¡¯m full already, I can¡¯t eat anymore. ine, so you didn¡¯t eat outside. Why lie to me.¡± When Sophia saw the four dishes that ine was eating, she sucked in a deep breath. ¡°What!¡± It couldn¡¯t be? Sea cucumber¡­ Abalone¡­ Shark fin¡­ Steamed shrimp dumpling that had the shrimp revealed¡­ Sophia¡¯s eyes protruded a lot! Oh my! This meal alone would cost thousands? Sophia looked at ine¡¯s face again¡­ Weird, eating such a costly meal, yet she was eating carelessly as if she was eating her own instant noodles. Chewing in a big mouthful, and not feeling that she was chewing on money. Sophia¡¯s face was cramped. She could be sure now that this girl that looked silly was really good at hiding! Really wealthy¡­ Hence, with the fastest speed, Sophia ran to the secretary¡¯s office and told them about what just happened, adding spices and sauces with particr emphasis. The topic that died down about ine from earlier was once again revived. ine couldn¡¯t eat anymore, but she has always been a thrifty child and was never willing to waste, so she persisted and finished all. ¡°H! So full!¡± ine stroked her belly, ¡°Will I be stuffed to death?¡± ine cleaned the table and started strolling in her inch ofnd. ¡°Assistant Jones, make a cup of coffee.¡± Emmett¡¯s voice rang thru the inte. ine didn¡¯t dare to neglect and hurried to make the coffee for the president. When she was on the way to the pantry, passing by the secretariat office, all the senior secretaries took the initiative to greet her. ¡°Oh, ine. Busy?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ine couldn¡¯t stand it, wasn¡¯t this weing voice too loud? ¡°Eh, busy, busy. President Smith wants a cup of coffee.¡± After making the coffee, ine pushed open the door, she was still unable to control her hups. There was no one in the working area, and ine already had the experience, so he should be in the room. She knocked on the door leading to the room, ¡°President Smith? Can I go in?¡± There was no reply, did he fall asleep? ine waited a while, then knocked on the door twice again. There was still no sound from within. Hence, she lightly pushed open the door and walked in. She saw bad-bear Smith¡¯s coat on the sofa. There was the newest tablet on the small table. ¡°Woah, bad-bear Smith also watches drama?¡± Hehe, now she knew one of his gossips. ine ced the coffee on the table and couldn¡¯t help but leaned in to watch the plot. Oh? It was the Taiwanese youth drama that she liked to watch! Chapter 31: Escape to the Bedroom Chapter 31: Escape to the Bedroom There was an actor that she liked a lot in the show, every time she sees him, she would drool a lot! Unable to control herself, ine held the table and sat steadily on the sofa. Watching it with relished and would stomp her feet andughed from time to time. Emmett was just done with his shower, wiping his hair casually in front of the bathroom mirror. He wasn¡¯t covered with a towel seemingly on purpose; he opened the door and walked out. The first thing he saw was ine, half-twisted on the sofa, watching the series until she had a silly expression. Indeed¡­ She just liked Taiwanese arts. He remembered the first time she came to the office; she had mentioned that she liked Taiwanese authors the most. Today, he deliberately found a Taiwanese idol drama. As he had expected, she was engrossed in the show that she has lost track of time. Haha. Her two cat-like eyes were curved like two bright crescent moons. Her lips were red, and seeing it, makes one want to hold her and kiss it. Her pinkish cheeks still had baby fats and made one want to pinch it¡­ ¡°You¡¯vee in?¡± Emmett deliberately took a towel, wiped his body, and walked in front of her and stood there. ¡°Ah? Oh. Yes.¡± ine was too absorbed in it. She responded perfunctorily while her eyes didn¡¯t leave the screen at all. Emmett continued wiping here and there in front of her, still stubbornly standing in opposite her. Damn it, I don¡¯t believe that you wouldn¡¯t lookup at all? ¡°Is it nice to watch?¡± ¡°¡­Huh? Yes, it¡¯s nice.¡± ineughed with the plot and said it was nice to watch. Emmett bit his lips, ¡°Where¡¯s the coffee you¡¯ve brewed? Has it cooled down?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Cof¡­ fee¡­ What coffee¡­ ine¡¯s brain knotted at that moment, after calming down, she put the tablet down from her face, looked at Emmett and pointed at the coffee and said, ¡°Here, the coffee is here, it shouldn¡¯t be cold¡­cold¡­cold¡­¡± Her voice gradually disappeared. She frowned, and slowly¡­ Bit by bit¡­ Raising her head¡­ Looking directly at Emmett¡­ ine blushed with anger, using her hands to cover her face, shouting, ¡°I¡¯m still here, what should I do? I can¡¯t possibly keep covering my face, right? At least wear something, and cover your main parts!¡± ¡°Haha, where is my main part?¡± Emmett¡¯sughter was full of mocking. ¡°You¡­ You obviously know it, and you still ask me!¡± This scum! ¡°Wear what, it¡¯s not as if you haven¡¯t seen it before, then again, there¡¯s nothing to hide between us, whatever that should have been done, has been done, right? And it was a spectacr night.¡± ine¡¯s ears were red from shyness, ¡°You, you, you quickly get dressed!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Ahh, you¡¯re driving me crazy! Forget it, since you¡¯re not afraid, what am I afraid of! I¡¯ll just see it! Anyway, you¡¯re the one losing out.¡± Out of spite, she ced her hands down, opened her eyes, and only took a look at Emmett, and she couldn¡¯t take it. She immediately covered her face again, and switched to a crying tone and said, ¡°I beg you if you don¡¯t want to get dressed, then don¡¯t, but can you please get up and go over there. So that I can run out?¡± The direction to leave this ce was towards him, and with him naked there, how was she supposed to go? ¡°No, I¡¯m a little tired, I don¡¯t want to move even a step. Go to the closet and get me underwear.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you go and find it yourself? You can put it on at the same time! It¡¯s just a few steps from here to there!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said, I don¡¯t feel like moving. If you want to take, you can go, if not, I will not wear anything. Anyway, it¡¯s my lounge, you have entered without my consent. It¡¯s your fault in the first ce.¡± ine bit her lips tightly, she finally knew, how eloquent in sophistry bad-bear Smith was. All the reasons were on his side! ine had no choice but to go in with half her face covered, bumping and hitting the wall a few times. Finally, she has escaped into the bedroom, ine patted her chest and gasped. She no longer had to directly face his toned body. The stress¡­ was tremendous. She was afraid she would be the world no.1 horniest female. Her mind involuntarily reyed the scene where she nced at someone¡¯s ¡®there¡¯¡­ A few stars emerged but was beaten away by ine brutally. ine Jones, stop thinking so much! Opening the closet, ine could only describe her current using ¡®shocking.¡¯ Oh my, how is this a closet, it¡¯s obviously a shop selling clothes! Shirts¡­ There were hundreds of them organized in cubicles. The trousers were made up of various fabrics and styles. There were also dozens of ties. Even the underwear was countless. ¡°Indeed, a prodigal, he is not even a female star, why does he need so many clothes! So shameless! Humph!¡± ine was mumbling while choosing the underwear. ¡°This will do.¡± Her heart couldn¡¯t stop beating frantically. Damn it! She was now reduced to the point of selecting underwear for a man¡­ While she was muttering to herself, she didn¡¯t know that at this moment, some well-trained man has already walked behind silently¡­ Just as she was about to turn around, she suddenly heard a gentle gasp! That gasp¡­ wasing from her back! Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh!¡± Just as she wanted to exim, her waist was hugged by Emmett. He had leaned in from the back, hugging ine and then lowered his head. His lips beside her ears, his cheeks gently rubbed against hers. The tongue stuck out and licked her earlobe. ¡°Which one did you pick for me?¡± He gently asked, his tone was extremely ambiguous. His hot body was glued to her like that, making her feel anxious. ¡°Well? Which one did you pick for me? Do you want me to wear it for you now? Let¡¯s see the one you¡¯ve picked¡­ will look nice when worn or not¡­¡± With one sentence, his lips held her entire earlobe and sucked it hot. In that second, ine was so scared her brain crashed. His arms circled her with strength, but it wasn¡¯t that hard either. It was just strong enough that she would have no chance of breaking free. In that instant, ine felt like she was a potato ced in an electric oven,pletely roasted! How could¡­ this man¡­ be so brazen! Shameless, extremely shameless! Doesn¡¯t he know that he was not wearing anything? Sigh, his thick skin¡­ was appalling. ¡°Hey, get lost! Annoying thing, your skin is thicker than a wall!¡± ine scolded in a panic without a filter. Annoying thing? And she asked him to¡­ get lost? This was the first time in the life of master Smith that he had someone scolding him without giving him any face. No issues¡­ He advised himself. This little thing was a carved jade, yet to be polished. She was like a nk piece of paper in the matters of love. It was normal that she doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate herself or worship herself. Emmett continued hugging her from the back, his tongue stuck out, licking her pink earlobes. Then suddenly adding pressure and held her earlobes within and sucked harder¡­ ¡°Ohh¡­¡± ine was numbed, trembled all over, and moaned out. Emmett grinned. Women, they were so sensitive. ¡°How? Are you done choosing? Hm~ You smell so nice~ Tell me, which one do you want me to wear?¡± He whispered softly, and the heat was radiating from his nose. That heat lingered on her neck and cheeks. ine felt that she couldn¡¯t make it any longer. Ah¡­ She was about to die, dying¡­ It was so hot she wanted to die. ¡°This, this one¡­¡± Her voice was no longer her usual tone. She only knew to hold her agitated heart and shivered in his arms. Her face was heating up! ¡°Hm, good choice, this one¡­ I¡¯ll wear it for you now to see, okay?¡± His voice was too gentle, it wasn¡¯t as manic as when he was throwing his temper, but¡­ Even though he was gentler, it carried a hint of a hunter hunting for their prey. ine was dazed, and her consciousness was dizzied. Her whole body was like floating. ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡± She muddleheadedly replied with an ¡®okay,¡¯ then scream in surprise, saying a series of, ¡°No, no! Don¡¯t wear it in front of me!¡± Emmett took the underwear from her, pulling it over. Without looking at it, he conveniently threw it to the bed behind him. Then, turned her over and pressed her against the wardrobe! ine realized then that she was forced to face him now¡­ ¡°Ah¡­¡± She shut her eyes in fright and was left with two blushing cheeks. She was pressed onto the wardrobe by Emmett. The front of her body was stuck to his naked and study body¡­ Oh gosh, why could she feel that a specific part of his body was getting harder? The legs started to move. Emmett¡¯s eyes were full of ming fire at this moment, his lips were hot, his whole body was heating up. It started out as a joke, to tease her, but who would have thought¡­ after ying¡­ he actually lost control first. He lowered his head and saw himself, sh*t! It was imposing again. This little thing really had the ability to stir up his desires. Strange enough, the more afraid she was, the more she shivered¡­ Chapter 32: Anticipating Somehow Chapter 32: Anticipating Somehow The more he wanted to take her harder? Hasn¡¯t he always known how to please his matured women? Without moving his finger, without him moving, and women would please him automatically¡­ ¡°Oh? ine, you¡¯ve closed your eyes, are you hinting me that I should kiss you? If not, why would you close your eyes and look like you¡¯re demanding a kiss?¡± He smirked and moved his body slightly, rubbing her. He was panting roughly. ¡°No! Don¡¯t kiss! Move away, I¡¯ll go out!¡± ine was startled and was almost shouting that. ¡°If you don¡¯t allow a kiss, then open your eyes.¡± He bent over, using the tip of his nose to rub against hers. While speaking, all the heat dispersed. ine was numbed by the shocks, unable to tell what was happening to her body. Even under such great fear, she could feel waves after waves of heat attacking her. Between her legs were warm, and there seemed like ¡®spring water¡¯ was streaming down¡­ ¡°You¡¯re not wearing any clothes, how can I open my eyes?¡± ¡°Oh, if you¡¯re not going to open, then I¡¯ll kiss you, haha.¡± Aye, what logic was this? Should a person be kissed if their eyes were closed? Then find, opened her eyes! ine suddenly opened her eyes, and the first thing she saw was a handsome face that has approached hers. Notably, that pair of soul-stirring, lust radiating, and deep-set eyes! Oops! ine was terrified and took a deep breath. Emmett grinned at her wickedly, used his mouth to point below, ¡°Hey, Assistant Jones, you said you have chosen this for me, but I can¡¯t wear it, I think it¡¯s a little small.¡± ¡°Small?¡± What situation is this? Why would it be small? ine was confused by his expression, and she actually looked downwards with curiosity¡­ Until she saw¡­ ¡°Ah--! With a scream in fright, she shut her eyes tight. Indeed¡­ Small¡­ The underwear was small¡­ It was really impossible to wear now¡­ So scary, terrifying¡­ ¡°Haha¡­¡± Emmett teased her until his mood became better, lowering his head, no longer restraining, he kissed her lips fiercely. The kiss started out wild, almost as aggressive as a thunderstorm, attacking her directly, and upying her territory. It was flowing with intense heat between the lips and teeth, densely packed with his unconcealed desire. He¡­ Really¡­ Wanted her¡­ Right now! Right here! No longer suppressing his desire, he pressed her under his body, fiercely¡­ Emmett¡¯s breathing suddenly became thicker as the thought crossed, his muscr body almost covered inepletely. Pouncing on her with rough pants, kissing her wildly. ine was unable to deal with it, she waspletely thrown into confusion, and at a loss. Being kissed hard by him, hurried and sore, she couldn¡¯t help but mourn a few times. That soft and delicate humming was like a catalyst, increasing the man¡¯s possessiveness. His hands roamed all over her body, although he was squeezing her, he was almost holding her up. Under his movements, ine¡¯s body gently collided with the closet behind her. ¡°No, no¡­ Let go of me¡­¡± ine was mumbling confusedly before she waspletely lost. But her voice was swallowed by him. Emmett growled, exerting strength to carry ine, and with a spin, threw her on the bed, and he rolled over to press her down. His whole body was like a, covering ine under. Their contrast was so sharp ¨C she was petite and feeble while he was strong and mighty. Amid ignorance, she suddenly felt the softness below her, and she understood immediately that it was over, they finally¡­ went to bed¡­ Although she had a one-night stand with him, she was still timid and scared. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to admit that at this moment, she was anticipating somehow¡­ Maybe it was the doing of the heat that was teased by him. In short, ine felt that she was no longer herself, she has sunk. Emmett did not give her any time to think, and attacked with another heated kiss. His hands reached between her legs¡­ Emmett gasped and left her lips, panting and grinning, ¡°You¡¯re wet¡­¡± What does he mean? ine couldn¡¯t understand him at all. What does he mean by ¡®wet¡¯? Emmett breathed, ¡°You missed me¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± She tly denied. Any human would have denied it at this time unless you¡¯re a fool. His fingers moved, and she immediately realized that his hand was ced¡­ there on her body. She suddenly blushed, and her breathing became fast and warm, ¡°You, you, you take, take it away¡­¡± His face full of evilness, ¡°Here, will not lie. You want me. Little thing.¡± ¡°No, no!¡± ¡°Haha, stubborn little thing~ You won¡¯t be like thister¡­¡± Why does she want to tremble after hearing hisughter? ¡°Pre, President Smith¡­ Let me go, if you bully me again like this, I won¡¯t be your assistant anymore. I¡¯ll quit! The money that I owe you, I¡¯ll find ways to return you!¡± ine¡¯s face was red and said with her lips shaking. Emmett squinted his eyes, ¡°Oh? You¡¯re threatening me with your resignation?¡± Damn it, how was this threatening, how did her resignation threaten him?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It is better to not earn money than being bullied by you like this all day long.¡± A certain someone puffed her cheeks and gave Emmett a nce. With a beautiful man on her body, she was actually a little¡­ moved too. Emmett chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s good, you can quit and be my woman. You¡¯ll earn more than working here. It couldn¡¯t be better.¡± ¡°Who said about being your woman! I don¡¯t want to! I¡¯ll go and work! I¡¯ll earn money! I¡¯ll save and pay you back!¡± ¡°Since you n to be disobedient, why not¡­ I¡¯ll take you now! Let you be promoted immediately to be my woman, and we¡¯ll see what else you have to do!¡± Because of his changeable expression, ine wanted to cry due to fright. Just as Emmett was about to kiss again, she covered her mouth with her small hands. ine said sternly, ¡°President Smith, are you confused? From a long time ago, we already had an improper rtionship. We don¡¯t have to prove anything by having any further rtion. Whether I want to be your little toy or not, it won¡¯t be affected if you take me now. Whether to be your woman or not, it¡¯s just the difference in the number of times.¡± It was the difference between once and multiple times. ine felt that the words she said earlier were the wisest ones since the day she was born. It was analyzed so thoroughly and well-organized. But who knew, the moment her voice fell, Emmett¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What do you know!¡± Emmett said ambiguously, broke past her weak blocks, and leaned down to kiss her deeply. This time, the kiss brought along his anger. He kissed her until her lips were numbed, and her tongue hurt. ine was also surprised. She was obviously someone that had experienced the matters between men and women. Though she doesn¡¯t have any memory about it, her body should have felt it. Why¡­ was she still so timid and scared, as it¡­ she hasn¡¯t experienced anything before? ¡°ine¡­ I¡¯ve been too kind to you¡­ I should have¡­¡± He kissed her frantically, murmuring vaguely on her lips from time to time. ine wanted to resist at first, but she stopped making that kind of unnecessary effort. Blocking Emmett? It was like a mantis trying to stop a chariot. But¡­ she was still thinking: The bed was really comfortable. The mattress must be costly, rolling on top, it was still veryfortable. Although there was a gigantic creature pressing down on her, she didn¡¯t feel ufortable. The quality of the mattress was definitely top-notch. Knocked-knocked! Someone was knocking on the door. ¡°President Smith, the in-charge of the eight branches are here, are you going to attend the meeting? It¡¯s already three o¡¯clock, you have arranged an appointment with them at two-thirty for a meeting. President Smith, wake up.¡± The calm voice of Jasper¡¯s could be heard from outside. Jasper looked at his watch, anxiously, and knocked again. Sometimes, President Smith will take an afternoon nap but has never dyed his work schedules. What¡¯s wrong today, he couldn¡¯t wake up? How would he know that this time, his conscientious work attitude has offended Emmett severely! ¡°President Smith?¡± Jasper wouldn¡¯t rest without hearing Emmett¡¯s reply. Emmett gasped and lifted himself from ine, he was so angry that he wanted to murder someone. Did this group of brats discuss it beforehand? Why do they always disrupt at a critical time? He looked down at ine, who was covered with hickeys, his hot-blood shot up. He wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes with his fingers and said, fumingly, ¡°Little thing, God is looking after you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you go for now¡­¡± What he meant was that he wouldn¡¯t let her go in the future. Emmett left the bed with difficulty, with every pant, he felt anxious and depressed. He thought that if he were to continue holding back, he would have gotten some men-specific disease. When had he, Emmett Smith, ever held back his desires because of a woman? Picking up the underwear ine had selected, he quickly wore them, and answered facing outwards, ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away!¡± Chapter 33: The Messy Room Chapter 33: The Messy Room ¡°Okay!¡± Jasper breathed a sigh of relief. President Smith finally woke up. When Emmett was wearing his shirt, he would nce at the rogue on the bed. This time, this little girl, must have been really frightened by him, right? She was still shrunk into a ball after so long, holding the quilt without opening her eyes. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll see that. Hence, when Emmett was buttoning his shirt, he was resentful as well. It was as if the shirt had offended him. ¡°Don¡¯t wear too revealing clothes. If not, the hickeys will be revealed.¡± Emmett rified before hurrying out. Bang! The inner room door was closed, and ine jumped up like a carp and rolled out of bed. ¡°Big lecher! Pervert! Bastard!¡± Only when Emmett had left then did she dared to scold him. Sighed, that was all she was capable of. ine ran to the bathroom and looked into the mirror. Damn it, so many¡­ This guy gnawed out so many marks! ¡°Damn it! Are you a dog, bite for what, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s dirty!¡± ine used a wet towel to wipe, and only then, she was sure that the red marks couldn¡¯t be wiped off. She could only lift her clothes, buttoned all the way up as if she was spending winter. ¡°This can¡¯t work, this assistant job cannot be done. It¡¯s just one day, and I¡¯ve been touched so many times.¡± ine looked at herself in the mirror, shook her head, and sigh. But¡­ when she thing again¡­ ¡°Anyway, they had already had sex once, isn¡¯t it? Being touched again doesn¡¯t mean anything, right?¡± Another voice then jumped out, ¡°That won¡¯t work! How can you be touched in vain? Right! He should minus off 20,000 dors of my debt for his unwarranted behavior this time!¡± 20,000 dors¡­ Most probably that bad-bear Smith, the profiteer, wouldn¡¯t agree. He was so stingy. They didn¡¯t even make it to the end, he wouldn¡¯t agree to 20,000 dors, or else¡­ change it to 2,000? My gosh! When can she ever pay off the 10 million!!! ine thought of different things, and when she thought of her grief and indignation, she couldn¡¯t help but bounced onto Emmett¡¯s big bed, rolling around. By the time she left this ce, Emmett¡¯s room was messed up by her. In the bathroom, the comb, towels, and gels were all thrown everywhere. The bed was crumpled, and the pillows were dropped on the carpet. It was as if the room met a thief. When Emmett went for the meeting, she, the temporary assistant, was idle like a mouse. At first, she was scolding bad-bear Smith while ying a game. Then when she was tired, shey on the table and napped. Then when she felt that it was ufortable, she simply went into Emmett¡¯s office and found a sofa to sleep. A secretary who went into the office to get the documents realized that someone was sleeping like a pig. Lying on the sofa, sleeping soundly with her butt sticking out. The secretary grinned and told herself that she didn¡¯t see a thing, and her shadow disappeared. -- On the other hand, when Emmett walked out of the room, his face was full of dissatisfaction and suppressed anger. Walking out with his tiger-wolf like eyes squinting. When Jasper raised his head, he saw Emmett¡¯s murderous re and was frightened that he shivered. Eh, how did he offend the boss? He didn¡¯t remember. He was very serious at work today. Why did Emmett have this expression? ¡°President Smith¡­¡± Jasper knew Emmett was a revengeful guy, he quickly mped his tail and lowered his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re really good, Jasper.¡± Emmett gritted his teeth and said eerily, his nce was cold. ¡°President Smith¡­ What do you mean?¡± Emmett smirked and helped Jasper straightened his tie, ¡°Brat, today after work, I¡¯ll treat you to the Judo hall to y.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jasper shivered again. The Judo hall? Let him be Emmett¡¯s sparring partner? He doesn¡¯t want to die yet! With Emmett¡¯s physique, and that skills¡­ All his buddies couldn¡¯t be clearer that he had beaten ten sparring partners to the point they were calling for their parents. ¡°Why not ask Oliver and Lucas along to y.¡± Even if he were to die, he would have to find a few companions. Oliver? Oh yes, that brat too. Emmett¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°That would be even better.¡± This time, the meeting with the in-charge of the eight branches was full of smoke. Emmett red and scolded almost every branch once. Whoever quibbled would be bombarded to death. Even if they kept quiet, they would be also be remarked sarcastically with no mercy. All of them were drenched in sweat, and they were wiping it with their heads lowered. What was wrong with President Smith today? His temper was so huge? Jasper was even more restless. Oh my mother, seeing Emmett¡¯s raging anger, his fury was raging hot. It¡¯s over, today he would be beaten, by this guy, until he sees God. Jasper has always been thoughtful. Hence, he began to introspect himself. What did he do wrong earlier? He kept thinking, and his head was about to burst, then he suddenlyprehended. The inner room! He didn¡¯t know what President Smith was doing in the room earlier on! When he thought about it again¡­ Oh, right, when he went in earlier on, he didn¡¯t see the gatekeeper¡­ Assistant Jones¡­ So, Jasper linked the two situations and figured it out, but he became even gloomier. It¡¯s over, this time it was really over. He had disturbed Emmett¡¯s good affair, this time¡­ he was dead. The meeting that went on for a few hours was finally over, and everyone was much relieved, they quickly slipped away. Emmett¡¯s walked back to his office with his handsome gloomy face. During this time, all the secretaries stood up to greet him, but he ignored all. Usually, no matter how arrogant and egotistical he was, his manners would be preserved. Bang! Emmett pushed the door and walked in. He threw the meeting documents on the table and pulled down his tie hard. When he turned around, Emmett, who was initially fuming, was suddenly stunned. Eh? A pinkish person was lying on the sofa¡­ Wasn¡¯t this, ine? She was sleeping like a log. Like an exceptionally calm cat, lying on her hand with her butt puckered. Her lips squeezed, looking like a small cherry, and was sleeping soundly. A piglet¡­ A kitten¡­ No matter how he saw, she always seemed like a cute little animal. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Emmett suddenlyughed. His mood was getting better. Able to see the little girl sleeping here after the meeting, was like going home and having his wife waiting for him. Very cozy, very warm, and very satisfying. Emmett walked over and sat on the sofa. His big hand went over to gently stroke her, it was silky and smooth. Then moving down her back until he touched her meaty¡­ butt. It felt super good. Emmett¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved, and his eyes deepened. ¡°Uh¡­ What time is it?¡± ine moved her body, and muttered, asking vaguely. She had the habit of asking her younger sister what time it was when she just woke up. As long as she wasn¡¯tte, she would nap a while more. ¡°It¡¯s half-past five, time to end work.¡± Emmett answered her gently. ¡°Oh¡­¡± She responded vaguely with no intention to open her eyes at all. Still, after sleeping for another 20 seconds, she suddenly opened her eyes, ¡°5:30? End work?¡± Her big watery eyes were filled with confusion. She didn¡¯t know where she was for a while. That silly and confused look caused Emmett to bend over and kissed her lips gently. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ine blinked her eyes, looked at the room, and then at Emmett, and then back to herself¡­ ¡°Ahhhhh¡­ I¡¯m so sorry, why did I run to your ce to sleep¡­¡± She jumped off the sofa, panicked, grabbed her hair, and ran without differentiating the direction. Bang! ¡°Ouch¡­ Painful¡­¡± She mmed into the door, causing pain to her face to dete. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Emmett stood with his arms on his waist, unhappily said, ¡°Is seeing me like seeing a ghost?¡± Obviously, seeing him was like seeing a ghost! ine didn¡¯t dispute, pulled open the door, and ran out, enduring the pain. She didn¡¯t want to experience another frightening round of being pressed into the bed. Time to end work, ine quickly packed her things, in fact, there was nothing much for her to organize. She turned off herputer, took her bag, and ran off. She met a bitter-looking Jasper, and said politely, ¡°Vice-President Hall, you haven¡¯t left? You¡¯re really serious about your work.¡± Jasper nced at ine and said dully, ¡°Waiting for President Smith¡­¡± Why was this little girl able to walk away in high spirits, but he had to wait to be beaten? After a while, Emmett came out in a casual outfit. Beige trousers and a dark green t-shirt, he was so striking. He was tall, with a great figure, and born with a face to mesmerize all beings¡­ Even Jasper felt that God loved Emmett too much. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay, what about that girl, ine?¡± Emmett looked around. ¡°Oh? She? She ran quite fast. She has just left.¡± ¡°Fuck¡­ Always hiding like a rabbit.¡± Emmett scolded quietly and walked quickly towards the elevator. Jasper followed, and uttered, ¡°Emmett, next time¡­ If you had a program arranged, you could have hinted me, so that I won¡¯t bother you¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m still pissed talking about it!¡± Emmett red at Jasper and punched him in the arms. ¡°You could havee 10 minutester¡­¡± 10 minutes¡­ He would have seeded for quite a while. It was better than never getting to achieve. ¡°10 minutes? Emmett, since when you have used such a short time?" Chapter 34: Ill Send That Girl Chapter 34: I''ll Send That Girl "Aren¡¯t you always very excited and powerful in this aspect?¡± It was rumored that young master Smith could stay up all night. Making the women faint, and wake up in pain, and then faint again. It was a really bloody rumor. Emmett¡¯s mouth twitched and squeezed out a few words, ¡°I was interrupted by you before I started. What short time or long time is there?¡± Jasper¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Could it be that¡­ Emmett had never touched that girl? Why? Didn¡¯t they stay together overnight? What did they do that whole night? When Emmett arrived at the garage, he said to Jasper, ¡°You guys go to the judo hall first and wait for me. I¡¯ll send that little girl home. I¡¯ll be thereter.¡± ¡°Well?¡± Jasper was, once again, thundered. Young master Smith wants to send a woman home? Oh God, has the Sune out from the west side? Instead, Emmett didn¡¯t feel that he had said anything wrong, opened his car door, and said naturally, ¡°Yes, that girl is very muddleheaded. I¡¯m afraid she would take the wrong bus.¡± Jasper looked at the car that Emmett drove out, and the corners of his mouth twitched fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t kid, just say directly that you want to spend more time with her! She didn¡¯t lose her way when she came to work, right! Without you, young master Smith, will she be abducted?¡± Then, he took his phone and called Oliver, when it was connected, he said, ¡°Oliver, don¡¯t bete tonight, Emmett¡¯s mood isn¡¯t good. If you¡¯rete, you wouldn¡¯t even know how you dieter!¡± - ine was strolling on the streets, talking to Hazel on the phone.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, shall we go to the usual rice noodle restaurant? Who will treat? Of course, it¡¯s you, Ms. Williams, who will be airing your grievances, treat!... What? I treat? You still dare to say, I¡¯m a debtor, okay! I have a 10 million debt on me! Do you want to treat me or not? If no, then let¡¯s not eat already... This is more like it, I say you this girl wouldn¡¯t be too ruthless.¡± ine leisurely walked while nagging and talking on the phone. She didn¡¯t notice that a sports car wasing behind her, and someone watched her intensely. Her expressions were amusing, with her head slightly tilted, her facial expressions were vibrant. Her red lips pouted at times, and her eyes were round like it stored ake of water. Even when walking, she was inattentive, not looking at the road. She bumped into a man as she walked, and quickly picked her phone and apologized to the other party, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, sorry, didn¡¯t see¡­¡± The person red at her with a cold face. Emmett wanted to jump off the car and whack the man hard. Damn it, that woman¡¯s chest was bumped into his body, it was obviously him taking advantage of her! Beep-beep! Emmett pressed the horn, and the crisp horn sound attracted the attention of many. Immediately, all the female animals reacted and looked at Emmett with love blooming in their eyes. ine automatically walked inside to give way when she heard the horn. She had no desire to even turn her head to look! He was always ignored by this girl¡­ pissed off! Beep-beep-beep-beep! Emmett pressed the horn hard again. ine was more formidable, she moved inside once again and continued chatting happily and smiling. Who was the girl talking to on the phone! Man or woman! ¡°ine Jones! ine!¡± Emmett couldn¡¯t help but shout. ine only then blinked her eyes and turned around. When she saw Emmett, her eyes widened, obviously shocked. Then hurriedly said to the phone, ¡°We¡¯ll continue when we meet.¡± After ending the call, she ced her small hands behind her back, and looked at Emmett defensively, and asked, ¡°You shouted for me, President Smith? It¡¯s after office hours.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t call you even if it¡¯s after office hours?¡± Emmett¡¯s voice was wicked. ¡°Yes, yes, of course, you can. President Smith, you have finished shouting, I¡¯ve also answered, you¡¯re not leaving?¡± ine smirked. Emmett frowned slightly. Looked like this girl wanted him to leave quickly. Does he have no appeal as a male in her eyes at all? They have kissed multiple times, touched a few times, and still don¡¯t react towards him? ¡°Get in the car! I¡¯ll send you home!¡± Emmett patted the seat beside him, ordered coolly. ine''s eyes were rounder. She quickly waved her hands, "Oh, no need, it''s fine. we''re not going the same direction. You can go ahead first, President Smith. You can go your way, I¡¯ll take the bus, it''s quite convenient.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know which direction I¡¯m going. How do you know it won¡¯t be on the way?¡± ine¡¯s reply was even more annoying, ¡°President Smith, whichever direction you¡¯re going, it won¡¯t be in the same as mine. I don¡¯t want you to send me. You can go.¡± In an instant, Emmett¡¯s face became dark. ¡°Then if I insist on sending you?¡± He finished his words coldly, with an evil expression. ¡°Oh!¡± ine inhaled sharply, her eyes rolled, and without a word, turned and ran away. ¡°ine Jones! Stop right there! Damn it!¡± Emmett jumped off the car immediately, ignoring the fact that he cared a lot about his image, and chased after striding a few steps. ine turned around and saw the man chasing her madly in the back. She was suddenly frightened. Without a second thought, she jumped into the bus that was about to drive off. Just as she got in, the bus started to drive off. Emmett stood at the back of the bus and yelled madly, ¡°Damn, girl! Wait for it!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ine looked at the man that was shaken off andughed happily. She even made a funny face to him mischievously. It was not easy to see Emmett with a defeated look, hahaha, so enjoyable. The next moment, ine couldn¡¯tugh out anymore. ¡°Ah! 103 Road? Why am I on this road? This IS the opposite direction! Oh God, sir, sir, let me off the next stop, oh gosh¡­¡± ¡°Good! ine Jones, you¡¯re the first person in history! You¡¯re really good!¡± Emmett was panting tiredly, with his hands on his waist, he stared at the bus that left. He was so mad! There has never been a woman that rejected him like this! For the first time, he volunteered to send someone home, but he got such a result? ¡°Handsome guy, let¡¯s get to know each other? I¡¯m very gentle, really, I¡¯m very good at serving men.¡± ¡°Yeah, handsome guy, let¡¯s know each other, I¡¯m alone at home, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to my house and y.¡± Several attracted women surrounded Emmett, all of them drooling with an astounded face. Each one of them leered at Emmett. There were even some of them that ced their ws on Emmett and caressed gently. ¡°Get lost! All of you get lost from me!¡± Emmett suddenly broke into a roar, his anger shook the sky. The women were all in a daze, then he waved his hands unceremoniously and shook the women a few meters away. Several of the women even fell to the ground. Emmett¡¯s hair stood up, and he walked away like a wild dragon. All of the women were dumbfounded. This man¡­ was so fierce! He was somanding towards these women, and could still beat women! But¡­ although he was fierce, he still too handsome to describe. ¡°Aye, I am willing even if I were to die under his hands!¡± A woman twisted her body and pouted while on the ground. Another woman shot her a re and said, ¡°Who do you think you are! He wouldn¡¯t be interested in you! Even if he is, it would be me!¡± ¡°Pick me!¡± ¡°Choose me!¡± The several women quarreled. While Emmett had jumped into his sports car and patted the steering wheel. Gritted his teeth, and his evil eyes squinted, ¡°ine, are you looking down on my Veyron?¡± His Bugatti Veyron was the best for eleration! Then, he stepped on the elerator hard, and thundered¡­ the engine made a ferocious noise. Swoosh¡­ The dazzling sports car went for the kill. ¡°Woah¡­ dream car with a handsome guy, perfect!¡± All the women looked at the tail of his car and eximed. ¡°ine, you should be a little more like these women, learn to be a more interested in man would be good. Are you blind, can¡¯t you see that the man beside you is so handsome? Damn it, such an extinct man like me is like air in front of you!¡± Scolding along the way, Emmett drove his car as fast as a rocket. Like a mad man, drifting on the road. Cuttingnes, overtaking cars, soon, the slow and shaking bus on 103 road appeared. ¡°Little thing, let¡¯s see how you run this time!¡± Emmett grinned wickedly and drove OVER. At the same pace as the bus, he turned and looked inside the bus. Beep-beep-beep-beep¡­ He pressed on the horn hard, the bus driver looked at him with confusion. Unsure of what he meant. On the other hand, ine was wearing her earpiece, listening to songs on her phone, and holding on the handle. She was shaking her body and nodding her head. Anyway, she would get off at the next stop, then take another bus across the road to meet Hazel. Beep-beep-beep-beep!!! Emmett continued pressing his horn hard, the person inside the bus continued being oblivious. ¡°Fine, you forced me!¡± Emmett gritted his teeth, and raced to the front, and swerved hard to the right. Snap! His car, just like that, stopped suddenly in front of the bus. ¡°Creaked---!¡± The bus driver was startled and quickly stepped on the brake. The bus that was dropping missing parts almost flipped over! ¡°Ah---!¡± All the passengers in the car screamed. ine was worst off. She fell into the arms of an unknown man in front. Chapter 35: A Card That Can Be Used at the Entire Food Street. Chapter 35: A Card That Can Be Used at the Entire Food Street. In the arms of another, she still didn¡¯t know what was happening. Boom! Emmett kicked open the door and leaped up. ¡°Damn it! What are you doing! Are you crazy? Do you want to die? Why did you block with your car? Do you know it¡¯s very dangerous!¡± The bus driver was so angry that he was scolding Emmett the moment he saw him. Emmett red at the driver coldly. With this nce, his entire deadly aura terrified the driver that his neck stiffened and dared not say anything. His re could have killed people! Emmett stepped in, tilted his neck slightly, and held the driver¡¯s gear lever with one hand, and lightly bent it. Click! The metal gear level broke just like this! ¡°Ah!¡± The driver shrunk his neck in fright. Emmett¡¯s stern gaze nced into the bus, with half of the gear stick in his hand. Just like that, he bent it while ying with it, and it was split into four parts! With this show hand¡­ it scared everyone. ¡°ine! Where are you?¡± His voice was so cold that it scared everyone on the bus into a chill. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here.¡± ine raised her hand subconsciously and replied, in the arms of another man. Emmett walked over, pushing away the passengers, and saw ine in the arms of a stranger. He was so angry, but he couldn¡¯t hit anywhere! mping ine¡¯s wrist with a hand and pulled her into his arms hard, then unexpectedly, kicked the man who held ine, three meters away. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man screamed in pain, holding his waist leaning on the ground. It led off to another round of screams. Then, it was dead silence again. ¡°Damn¡­ President Smith?¡± ine shook her body after she saw who wasing. Oh my, was this guy a ghost, how did he catch up? She was so unlucky, why couldn¡¯t she get rid of this haunting guy? Could it be, her biggest mistake in her life was that she had identally slept with Emmett? She really wanted to tell Emmett, I beg you, treat me as a fart, let it go. ¡°President Smith, I¡¯m wrong, I should have made faces at you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done more wrong deeds! Damn girl! You¡¯ll sufferter!¡± ¡°You, why did you kick this guy? He saved me!¡± ine saw the pitiful man and red at Emmett. ¡°Who asked him to hug others!¡± After saying this, Emmett mped ine¡¯s waist as if he was catching a chicken. Then they got off the bus and squeezing the noisy ine into his car, then he got on the car, and drove away dashingly. ¡°Oh my gosh¡­¡± The driver then sighed and patted his chest, eximing that he at least had his life kept. ¡°Oh, God¡­ This man¡­ Is so handsome!¡± The women on the bus started gossiping. The driver looked at the broken gear with teary eyes, and said crying, ¡°Everyone, get off the bus, this bus can no longer be driven.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The busload of people startedining. ine sat in the car that drove straight and realizedter, ¡°Pre, President Smith¡­¡± ¡°What did you call me!¡± Emmett shouted, and ine trembled all over. What? Call him what? Let her think about it¡­ Oh, right, she remembered. ¡°Emmett¡­¡± It was really awkward. To call this murderous and big pervert¡­ such a gentle name¡­ It gave her the goose bumps. When Emmett heard his nameing out from her trembling mouth, he suddenly softened. nced at her, and although he was still angry, his face color became better. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me send you home? Are you going somewhere to do something bad?¡± It was like a husband questioning his wife. ¡°Ah? Bad things? Where can I do bad stuff?¡± ine asked with injustice while pouting her mouth. It seemed that¡­ the direction the car was heading was getting further away from the rice noodle restaurant she had agreed to meet Hazel at. ¡°Humph, that night, when you begged me to sleep with you, wasn¡¯t that what you did? You still dare to say you don¡¯t dare to do bad things?¡± When Emmett mentioned that evening, it was filled with sarcasm. ine¡¯s face blushed and yelled, ¡°Yes, I know I made a mistake that night. Sigh, I¡¯m reflecting on it every day, why did I have a short circuit in my brain and went to you that night?¡± Creaked! The brake was stepped on. If she wasn¡¯t wearing her seat belt, ine could reckon that she would have broken out from the windshield. ¡°Why did you suddenly stop, scared me!¡± ¡°What did you say earlier? Emmett gritted his teeth and stared at ine. ¡°I, did I say something earlier?¡± ine shrunk her neck and withdrew her body back. Her panic-like look was like a deer. He was terrifying, doesn¡¯t he know? Especially, his angry look¡­ it was even more frightening. Seeing it often would reduce one¡¯s life expectancy. Emmett held ine¡¯s chin in one hand and pulled her back a little. His handsome face approached, and said word by word, ¡°So, you mean¡­ that night, you should have found another man to sleep with?¡± What. She, she didn¡¯t mean that. ¡°No, I, I won¡¯t look for anyone¡­¡± Emmett¡¯s breathe hit on her face. Naturally, Emmett also sniffed the fragrance of her body. It was a scent that made one be intoxicated with, it was faint and sweet like a fruity fragrance. It was tempting. He couldn¡¯t help but be immersed in her scent. ¡°Next time, if I say I¡¯ll send you, you have to let me send. Understand?¡± ¡°Oh, understood.¡± Oh God, there¡¯s still such thing, forcing others to agree to let him send¡­ How has this world been reduced to such a degree? ¡°Who did you talk to on the phone?¡± ¡°My ssmate.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the name?¡± ¡°Hazel Williams.¡± ¡°Man or woman?¡± ¡°Of course, a woman! You can figure it just by hearing her name.¡± ine was much better-behaved now and didn¡¯t try to defy. Facing such a tyrannical tyrant, you should just obediently listen to him. By listening to him, maybe you can live long, but definitely longer than when you defy him. Emmett¡¯splexion was slightly better, ¡°Where is your house?¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m not going home¡­¡± ¡°Why are you not going home?¡± Emmett immediately frowned. He didn¡¯t know why he was always angry when facing this girl. His brain nerves were always in a state of high tension. It was strange¡­ ¡°I want¡­ that, can you let go of my chin first¡­ It hurts¡­¡± ¡°Humph.¡± Emmett, still, let her go and secretly looked at her chin, feeling worried again. Sigh, why was his strength so strong, her jaws have been squeezed red. ¡°I¡¯m going to eat rice-noodle with Hazel¡­ At NH Street.¡± ine¡¯s voice was soft, and she looked at Emmett timidly. s, he was born too good looking for naught. Look at that brows, he was so handsome, but what was the point? His temper was terrible and was so awful to humans. ¡°What rice-noodle is there to eat? That stuff is so unhygienic, it¡¯s all made of melted stic paper, your life will be shortened if you eat it!¡± My life would be longer eating rice-noodles than staying with you any longer¡­ ine¡¯s mouth was deted, ¡°It¡¯s okay, eating it once in a while won¡¯t die.¡± Emmett frowned and looked at ine again. Swallowing his anger, he pulled out a card from his wallet. ine looked at his wallet, woah, there were many cards in it, wealthy people. ¡°This is for you!¡± Emmett threw ine a golden card. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She picked it up and looked at it, confused, ¡°What? What¡¯s this card for?¡± Emmett stopped looking at her and started driving. Changing his direction and drove towards NH street. He then said casually, ¡°A card that can be used at the entire food street.¡± ¡°Oh. Why do you give this to me?¡± ine flipped the card to see. Emmett¡¯s eyebrow raised slightly, ¡°What do you think? Of course, this card is for you to use! Take this card, and go to the food street, you can eat anything, just use this card. It won¡¯t spend a single cent of yours. Remember, next time, you can only eat food from big restaurants! Do you remember that?¡± ¡°Ah? Oh, yes¡­ Why do you sound like my teacher¡­¡± ine agreed but hesitated again, ¡°I say, President Smith¡­ Oh, wrong, I say, Emmett, why did you give me this card? I still owe you money! If you give me this card, wouldn¡¯t the debt be more and more unclear?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so that you won¡¯t ever be able to pay back.¡± It just came out from Emmett. This frightened ine, and it was like she touched a snake, she threw the card back, ¡°I don¡¯t want your card! I don¡¯t want to owe you for life.¡± Emmett quickly nced at ine, and threw it back to her, ¡°I asked you to take it, what rubbish are you spouting!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do, I don¡¯t want to owe you for life.¡± ¡°Take it! I¡¯ll give this card to you for nothing.¡± ¡°Why for nothing?¡± ¡°Hey, are you a taro*? Why are you still asking when it¡¯s free for you? Just take it when you¡¯re given!¡± ¡°But people always say, no gains, no pains¡­ Although my family doesn¡¯t have money, I¡¯ll never take advantage of others.¡± ¡°That night didn¡¯t you kiss and touched me while hugging me, didn¡¯t you take full advantage of me?¡± Emmett smirked wickedly. *To say one is taro meant that person is inflexible. Chapter 36: Stop Daydreaming Chapter 36: Stop Daydreaming ¡°Well, I, I¡­I was drunk then, besides, I took advantage of you, but I still had to pay you 10 million. If I knew this was the consequence, I wouldn¡¯t go near you even if you beat me to death!¡± Emmett¡¯s face was dark again. What the hell, was this guy¡¯s facial expression a barometer? Why did his emotions vary so much? His face changed as and when he wanted. It was tough to wait on him. ¡°Take this card and spend, another debt won¡¯t be added on. If you don¡¯t take it, I¡¯ll increase your interest by 20%, making it even more unaffordable!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± 20% interest? What a ruthless person! ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll take the card, the interest cannot be increased randomly.¡± Emmett then pursed his lips and smiled secretly. ine sat in the luxurious car, not withholding her curiosity, looked around, and touched everywhere. Emmett was an orderly person, if it was the old him, whoever touches his thing, he would have long been annoyed. But when ine randomly touched the buttons of his car, he was actually in a good mood. ine pressed a button that let out a sharp noise. It was some broadcasting station. Then after a while, she yed another music. She opened the CD pouch, individually looking at it. Finally, she saw one that she was interested in and yed it. In that instant, the car reeled a nice Korean song. Emmett frowned, who ced this broken disc here? Korean? He hated Korean songs the most. But he didn¡¯t express any opinion. ine nagged, ¡°You don¡¯t even have any nice songs in the car, this disc barely made it. You don¡¯t even have a single De¡¯s song.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s De*¡± ine wiped her sweat, ¡°You don¡¯t even know ¡®De¡¯? You¡¯re really OUT!¡± On the way, it was filled with ine¡¯s useless information, such as who was her favorite movie star, singers, her favorite movie. She even used her phone to y two songs for Emmett, but he didn¡¯t comment. But all the words she had said, he had secretly remembered. Looking at her humble little phone, the most it was a thousand dors, but he actually had the urge to give her the most expensive one. The desire to spoil her all the time made Emmett startled himself. The rm was triggered¡­ From then on, Emmett¡¯s face remained as an iceberg, and he dropped ine off at the start of NH street, without saying another word, and he left straight away. ¡°Seriously, this man, don¡¯t he even know how to greet? So rude!¡± ine pouted while looking at the back of the sports car, and didn¡¯t bother much before heading towards the rice noodle restaurant. When she arrived, Hazel was already there and seated at a prime position near the window. When she saw ine, she furiously waved her hand, ¡°Here! ine, I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°I saw you.¡± ine smiled and trotted over. ¡°Hey, ine, I realized, your boobs have be bigger. Have you been eating a lot of papayas?¡± Hazel nced at ine¡¯s chest and gossiped. ¡°Huh? Papaya? How would I have money to eat good food? Not at all! Is it bigger? I didn¡¯t pay attention to it. But it shouldn¡¯t be too big, it¡¯s cumbersome when running.¡± ine took over the sour plum juice and drank two sips, woah, refreshing. ¡°Otherwise, it is the result of being caressed too much by men¡­¡± ¡°Ptui---!¡± ine spat out her plum juice, widened her eyes, and stared at Hazel, roaring, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! How can there be any caressing?¡± But after she finished saying that,N?velDrama.Org owns all content. she blushed. It seemed like¡­ Emmett¡­ provoked there before¡­ And it was indeed quite strongly, and it was kissed and touched¡­ Sweating¡­ ¡°Hey, ine, you¡¯re blushing, do you have any secrets that you didn¡¯t tell me?¡± ¡°No, really don¡¯t have!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to say, right? The consequences of not saying are¡­ This meal is on you¡­¡± ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll say¡­¡± So, ine told Hazel everything that happened at work, briefly describing the two things that happened with Emmett. ¡°Ah! Are you serious? Towards your type, Emmett, actually¡­ has an appetite?¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes were shining. ¡°What appetite, can you use a better word? Rotten woman!¡± ¡°It is what it is! He kisses you whenever he can, seduces you, and wants you. This obviously meant that he is very interested in you. Hey, ine, I seem to see your bright future of marrying into a wealthy family! You must work hard. Next time, if Emmett no longer has reactions towards you, just take off all your clothes, and take the initiative to seduce him. The best is to have a baby with him, then you can marry in. Woah, what a spectacr scenario. In the future, I can call you Mrs. Smith, and be a guest at your vi, and have good food.¡± ine wiped her cold sweat and patted the table twice. ¡°Hey hey, time to wake up, stop daydreaming! What is this, to think you can actually connect it all. That bad-bear Smith and I are simply impossible! He was transformed from demons and monsters, that kind of person doesn¡¯t even spit out the bones when he eats people. Sigh, you haven¡¯t interacted with him. Once you do, you will understand, and you¡¯ll avoid him at all costs.¡± ¡°Like this¡­¡± Hazel calmed down, raised her eyebrows, and sighed, ¡°I can only say, you girl, have no sexual charm.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, stop talking about me, let¡¯s talk about you and the ss monitor.¡± Just like that, ine became agitated, and Hazel followed suit. The momentum started and began chatting about what happened with her and the ss monitor. The details were so detailed and all over. - Lucas and Oliver stood together and have changed into their judo suits. When Jasper arrived, he saw the two handsome men gather together and smoked in the big VIP Judo hall. Beautiful men showing off their smoke¡­ ¡°Aye, the two of you can still be so at ease, I can¡¯t do it. I was so unlucky today. I was purely digging a hole for myself to jump in. I greatly offended Emmett today. Looks like I¡¯ll be dead tonight.¡± Lucas smirked, ¡°Haha, what are you afraid of, would Emmett burst your chrysanthemum? I didn¡¯t know he had such a hobby, hahaha.¡± Jasper rolled his eyes, ¡°A group of as*holes that only the opposite sex and have no humanity. I¡¯m about to die, and you¡¯re stillughing. Let me tell you, this afternoon, Emmett was doing that with a woman in the room and was interrupted by me. The whole afternoon, he was in a rage, wishing he could kill a few people. I think this judo hall¡¯s appointment is for revenge.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Oliver was the first to be startled, jumped up, ¡°Then, then I¡¯ll go first. I don¡¯t want to y. I cannot stay here anymore.¡± Lucas grabbed Oliver, ¡°Hey, you brat, you asked me here, and now you want to go? This cannot do.¡± Oliver wiped his sweat profusely, ¡°Bro, you don¡¯t know, when I looked for him this morning, I interrupted him when he was doing that as well. I think he must have wanted to look for my trouble too. If I don¡¯t go, then do I wait for him to tumble me into pieces? Hissed, when I think about the foundation of his martial art, both my legs trembled. I¡¯ll go first!¡± Jasper froze for a moment, then a tiger pounced over, and threw Oliver on the mat, said snickering, ¡°Finally chance for you to share our sorrows, how can I let you go?¡± ¡°Jasper Hall! You¡¯re the one as*hole who wants the opposite sex and have no humanity! Let me go!¡± Lucas looked at the two good friends rolling on the mat, and grinned, ¡°I say, the two of you better keep your energy and save yourselfter. In case Emmett bes cruel to both of you, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t get to see the sunrise and sunset after today.¡± Both Jasper and Oliver froze, nced at one another, then stared angrily at the lively Lucas. Oliver said, ¡°Jasper, next time we see Emmett, let¡¯s just tell him it was Lucas that made us interrupt his good thing. Like this, Emmett will put all the focus of revenge on Lucas.¡± Jasper naturally understood and nodded with a smile, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s just do that.¡± This time, it was Lucas turn to panic. He stomped his food and scolded, ¡°As*holes that have no humanity and only want the opposite sex!¡± The three of them were messing around, and Emmett had already changed into his practice clothes. With a peerless beauty, he walked in unhappily. Oh! The three men subconsciously grouped together, and smiled dryly at Emmett, ¡°Hehe, Emmett, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start. The three of you, against me.¡± Emmett started moving his wrist. The three of them shivered. Oliver¡¯s leg started trembling, ¡°Emmett, it¡¯s quite hot today, why not y something else. I know there¡¯s a new fish restaurant. It¡¯s not bad¡­¡± Emmett slipped over with an arrow before his words were finished and pulled Oliver¡¯s arm, bang! With a bang, he fell heavily on the mat. ¡°Uh¡­ Emmett¡­ you¡­ are too cruel.¡± Oliverid crookedly on the mat, groaning. Emmett sneered, turned around, and grabbed Jasper, with a twirl, and Jasper was lifted up into the sky, and then fell heavily. ¡°Ah...¡± Jasper screamed in pain, lying on the mat, unable to move for a long time. Lucas¡¯s face changed, but his skills were slightly better than the rest. After a few moves with Emmett, he was finally thrown on the mat as well. Just like that, the three of them were picked up and thrown down, one by one, again and again¡­ Finally, Oliver waved his hand with a grin, ¡°I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t anymore, I¡¯m going to pee my pants, I need to go to the toilet first¡­¡± Emmett kicked with one leg, and Oliver fell like a dog and gnawed at the mud. *De is a singer. Chapter 37: A Strong Player in All Games Chapter 37: A Strong yer in All Games Emmett exhaled for a long time, moving his body¡¯s joints and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s y until here today.¡± The three of them sighed in relief at the same time. How was this ying, they were using their lives as stakes. Afterward, the four of them showered and changed, then drove to an Italian restaurant. Oliver was stillining while drinking, ¡°Emmett, you brat, is too ruthless. I only identally ruined a little, do you have to push me to death?¡± Jasper wanted to say, the main point is that our Emmett, ultimately didn¡¯t get to eat, of course, he was irritable. But he didn¡¯t dare to talk. Emmett was quietly eating without lifting his eyelids. His hereditary aristocracy was shown in his actions. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Do you guys know who De is?¡± ¡°Who? De? Oliver froze for a moment, his face deted. ¡°Is it the animated cat* I watched when I was young?¡± Emmett nced at Oliver, opened his lips, ¡°you¡¯re really OUT.¡± Lucas and Jasper were both curious. Lucas then said, ¡°Where to go after dinner? Shooting range? Or the casino?¡± Emmett didn¡¯t say anything, he wasn¡¯t interested in these entertainment ces. It¡¯s okay to y, but he would never be addicted. It was optional. On the other hand, Lucas and Oliver were hundred percent yers, their spare time was wasted on all kinds of fun. Oliver was even stranger this time, ¡°Hey, you guys go ahead, I¡¯ve something one, won¡¯t join you guys.¡± Jasper was curious, ¡°What other things can you do?¡± Lucas pouted, ¡°Ignore him, he¡¯s crazy again. He said he fell in love with a hostess from the nightclub. Are you going to pursue her again?¡± Oliver smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s still Lucas that knows me the best. Hey, don¡¯t say she¡¯s a hostess, she¡¯s not, she¡¯s a waitress. She only has to serve drinks. She¡¯s still young. Still, a child and can¡¯t be anymore purer!¡± Emmett looked up at Oliver, his thoughts were always the fastest, he pondered, ¡°Oh, still Fifth Brother¡¯s Y Nightclub? You woman works there?¡± Jasper was surprised. Oliver gave Emmett a thumb-up, ¡°Amazing. You¡¯re right, I¡¯m going Y Nightclub to find my little babe tonight.¡± The three men twitched their mouth, ¡°What little babe, it¡¯s disgusting.¡± After eating, Oliver went off alone. While Jasper, Emmett, and Lucas went to the shooting range. Jasper apanied both of them to the shooting range was just to serve as a foil. He had always been weak in sports. He was the weakest in martial arts, swimming, and even shooting, unlike Emmett, a powerhouse born to fight. Emmett was a master in martial arts, even three to five highly skilled masters were not within his sight. There was once, more than two dozen Caucasians proved Emmett abroad, and in the end, weren¡¯t they defeated by him in a few minutes? MMA, boxing, andbat were all top strengths of Emmett. While the shooting was a game, he has picked up since young. There was once Emmett mentioned that at three years old, his father gave him an extremely exquisite pocket pistol. At that time, it was used as a toy, he was taught how to load, disassemble, and aim. Although Lucas wasn¡¯t as good as Emmett, he wasn¡¯t that bad. At least, at the judo hall earlier, he was the only one that was able to make several moves with Emmett. ¡°Aye, the two of you canpete, I won¡¯t join you guys, it¡¯s obviously just waiting to be thest. I¡¯ll see both of youpete, okay?¡± Jasper has already put on the equipment, with a disheartened face. Lucas grinned, ¡°I say no. You¡¯re already here, what¡¯s the point if you don¡¯t y?¡± Emmett, still with his iceberg face, with a sentence, exposed Lucas¡¯s scheme, ¡°I say, Jasper, if you don¡¯t participate, then wouldn¡¯t Lucas be thest? Come on, at least pad the bottom for him.¡± ¡°Wow, your hearts are like a viper.¡± Jasperughed and scolded. He also shook to reenergize and picked up the pistol. Emmett thought about it then said, ¡°Let¡¯spete with the fixed target first, then the moving target. The flying saucer to be thest, how?¡± Lucas and Jasper nced at each other, and both pouted. When the professional makes a move, there¡¯s nothing left to be said. Both of them could only nod, ¡°Up to you.¡± The massive shooting range only had the three of them as guests. The venue was cleared as Lucas booked the whole ce. The three wore the headphones, protective sses, and was suited up in the entire gear. But with this equipment, it only made them looked even more handsome and masculine. The waitresses were all young girls, those who could y at this ce were all the wealthy people. Hence, many pretty girls were recruited to serve here, one they could have an expansion of other businesses, and two, they could generate ie. Many girls were willing to work here as well, after all, the chance of them finding a sugar daddy was higher. The three of them just went to shoot. There were already three beautiful women in extremely revealing clothing, sitting on the sofa they were at. They were only wearing their bikinis, kneeling on the carpet. ¡°These three are the local heads, and none of them can be offended. The three of you better treat them well! Do not make them unhappy! Do whatever they asked you to do! Don¡¯t pretend to be a naive girl! The boss quietly taught the girls, then quickly nced at Emmett, and turned his head, and whispered to the three girls, ¡°Between them¡­ there¡¯s the young master of ZH n¡­ so be smart. If you offend the cold master, you wouldn¡¯t know how your whole family died!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ The young master of ZH n¡­ so young!¡± ¡°Yeah, and so handsome!¡± ¡°ZH n is thergest. I head they are the leading gang in Asia¡­ You¡¯ll make a fortune if you get to rely on the young master!¡± ¡°Aye, it¡¯s not only getting rich, when you get to rely on ZH n, it¡¯s the power and status. You see all these leaders, which of them doesn¡¯t give ZH n some face? Those in an underground organization have strongworks!¡± The three girls immediately discussed excitedly. Needless to say, in every round ofpetition, Emmett was leading far ahead. Lucas was still alright. When Jasper aimed at the fixed target, every shot was designed carefully and conscientiously for a long time. While Emmett didn¡¯t have to aim at all. He just had to raise his hand, bang bang bang! After a few shots, the bullets were finished. And when you see the target board, oh God, it was all bulls-eyes and only one hole. All the shots shot by Emmett was drilled through the same hole. Lucas saw Jasper¡¯s target and couldn¡¯t help butughed out. ¡°Jasper, your shooting level is really great. Really great! It¡¯s all aimed against the border. Hey, there¡¯s one less eye, it looks like the target wasn¡¯t hit. You know, to be able to miss the target, is also a kind of skill! Indeed, it¡¯s great!¡± Emmett¡¯s thin lips rose slightly, showing a little joy. Jasper raised his eyebrows andined, ¡°I¡¯ve already said I don¡¯t want toe, but you guys insist on having me follow and fool myself. Next time, when we y mahjong, I¡¯ll win all your money!¡± Jasper was an expert at ying mahjong, he was at the highest level. There was once, Oliver and Lucas argued that Jasper had cheated. Because Jasper won them 19 times in a row! Emmett ced the gun down and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, get a drink and rest.¡± Jasper cheered as he finally didn¡¯t have to suffer anymore. When the three of them returned to their seats, the three girls got up immediately and bowed to salute. Lucas nced at the girls and praised, ¡°Not bad, Emmett, the treatment is indeed different when you¡¯re here. Thest time I was here with Oliver to apany Fifth Brother, there was not one girl, who served us, was outstanding. Even Fifth Brotherined that there was not one of them he desired to bring out. You see today¡­ We didn¡¯t even request this time, and the boss sent the top girls here.¡± Jasper also said, ¡°Yes, wherever Emmett goes, he is the most face-saving one.¡± When the three girls saw the three young men, they were dumbfounded. Gosh, they were all so handsome! The one with an iceberg face was the most attractive! He had the most perfect facial features. Even if he doesn¡¯t smile, even if his eyes were so distanced, his face was still his most mesmerizing temperament! The three girls couldn¡¯t wait to snatch Emmett and serve him. Finally, one of the girls moved the fastest. After snatching, she was full of excitement and pride, while the other two girls grunted and were annoyed. Each one of them served one of the handsome guys. Jasper had a heterosexual rejection disorder. He has lived his whole life without a girlfriend. But he often follows his buddies to those erotic ces. However, he only watched but didn¡¯t touch. Jasper always felt nothing with women. Especially when there was an intimate physical contact, he would feel disgusted. Therefore, it doesn¡¯t matter how the girl who was waiting on him looked like. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Jasper would, at the most talked to the girl. About her nationality, hometown, how long has she worked for, and so on, he was like a gentle big brother. Lucas had already touched the girl¡¯s earlobe, praising her skin smooth. He obviously already had the desire to flirt and caress. *Doraemon is an animated cat series. His name is also pronounced as Ding Dang in Chinese, hence Oliver misunderstood it as this cat instead of the singer. Chapter 38: Those Dirty Hands Dared to Touch Me Chapter 38: Those Dirty Hands Dared to Touch Me Lucas had already touched the girl''s earlobe, praising her skin smooth. He obviously already had the desire to flirt and caress. Only Emmett''s side was quiet. He didn''t look at the girl, noticed her, or even touched her. Just like that, sipping his tea with his handsome face. The girl beside him was the prettiest in that ce, the No. 1. Basically, any guest who wanted her had to wait in line. But today, she was sitting confidently beside Emmett. Just as she ced her hands onto Emmett''sp, it was taken away coldly by him. That kind of coldness wasn''t about how rough the action was, or how bad thenguage was, it was an invisible kind of coldness! The No. 1 girl was shocked and was cold sweating. "Sir~ Let me pour you some tea." The girl asked Emmett sweetly, half her chest was exposed to the air, very delicious and full. Lucas inadvertently nced at No. 1''s chest a few times. "Do it." Emmett said lightly, still maintaining his indifference. The No.1 immediately became happy and looked at Emmett''s handsome face, swallowing secretly, and poured him the tea. Bring it up and serving it to him respectfully. In a sweet and girlish voice, she said, "Sir~ Try it~" Only then, Emmett nced at the girl, once, and the drop-dead gorgeous Emmett caused the girl to be full of excitement, and immediately copsed half her body. Emmett took the tea, took a sip, ced the cup down, and leaned against the sofa. No.1 then immediately leaned over and said, "Sir, let me massage your legs and arms?" "Sure." Emmett, as usual, cherishes his words like gold. The No. 1 girl got excited, knelt beside Emmett''s leg, and thumped on him gently with her small fist. As she was thumping¡­ it suddenly changed. From her small fist to her palms, massaging gently on his leg. First were his knees, the slowly moving upwards, to the base of Emmett''s thigh. The no. 1 quietly raised her eyes to peek at Emmett and realized that he wasn''t looking at her. Instead, his head was slightly raised, looking hazily at somece. Emmett couldn''t help but think of ine during the day¡­ Haha, that girl, always made one feel unexpected when doing things. Even what her head was thinking, and the things that she said out always made him want tough. She was a happy seed. She was veryfortable, at ease, andzy. Which woman who had lost her virginity, and was threatened with a 10 million debt, can still live so optimistically? That was why, ine, that girl was rare. Definitely a rarity! Emmett couldn''t help butugh and praise, "My family''s, ine, is definitely more precious than the panda." My family¡­ My family¡­ Emmett was taken aback by his own idea. He even naturally ced ine under his ownership. It was fun to tease her. But every time he teased her, he always sunk in first¡­ When she was still confused, his blood would have already heat up. It was better to say she was torturing him than him teasing her. ying with that girl, superficially, it was hard to tell who won. For example, when she massaged him¡­ Her small ws seemed to carry electricity, and when it touched him, he would feel itchy in his heart. But when you see her expression, she was so pure, a face of ignorance! When he was already crazy and anxious, she was still out of the situation. Emmett couldn''t help but get lost in his thoughts, but at this moment! He frowned sharply and looked down! His narrow eyes squinted, and a cold sh of light shed through them. "Sir~ Sir~" The no.1 girl actually ced her hands on¡­ there on his zipper! Rubbing gently and skillfully, while humming saucily, using her breasts to rub against his leg¡­ This woman actually took advantage of him when he got lost in his thoughts and touched him there! Damn it! pped!!! Emmett suddenly raised his hands and hit the woman''s face. A brutal force was used with this p, and immediately fanned her two meters away and she rolled away. Her face became blue-ck, and deformed, and there appeared to be a tooth rolling on the ground. The woman fainted on the spot. "Ahhhh¡­" The two remaining girls were startled by the bloody and cruel scene and screamed in fright. "Emmett, what''s wrong?" Lucas looked at Emmett, slightly surprised. What could have made young master Smith so angry? Emmett''s grimaced, gnashed his teeth, and said, "Those dirty hands dared to touch me¡­" Jasper shrunk his neck and sighed, "Emmett, your reaction is too intense. After all, she''s a girl, you see how ruthless you are, you''ve knocked her out. They also depend on this for a living. You''re handsome and rich, it isn''t in line with their professional ethics if they don''t try and hook up with you." Emmett sneered sarcastically, "Just her? Also, worthy? So dirty!" Lucas could only sigh secretly, beckoned the waiter over to drive the unlucky woman away. Everyone knew Emmett was very picky and was mysophobia. No matter how he yed in these entertainment venues, it was limited to drinking, finger-guessing, and hugging with women. In fact, even hugging was limited as he kept saying that these women were dirty like public buses. Jasper suddenly frowned and remembered something, he said, "Right, Emmett, Uncle Smith has chosen another woman for you¡­ Don''t say that I told you, I only heard my father mentioned it, saying that your father is choosing globally for you. It is said the conditions were harsh, but there were still countless women applying for it, scrambling for it." "Huh?" Emmett frowned slightly. He had just chased away Tina, and his father had started picking another woman for him. He really couldn''t hide his actions from his father. Lucas asked curiously, "Huh? Emmett, why does your father choose your woman for you?" Emmett smiled bitterly and said, "My father is extremely cautious. He will have to see their face. He loves physiognomic, as you know. He thinks that the woman beside me has to first be loyal to me." Jasper and Lucas both nodded silently. Yeah, the Smith family started from the secret society, they have to be very cautious about what they did. - After ine and Hazel were done with their dinner, they split their ways at the rice-noodle restaurant entrance. At night, Hazel was going to be a tutor. Her rtives'' children were not good with their composition, so she was going to ''cameo'' and help out. And ine, needless to say, was going to YH Nightclub to earn money. The rice noodle restaurant was not far from YH Nightclub. ine nned to walk over. Walking through a garden, there was a fountain and white pigeons. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Wow, the scenery here is so good. Pigeons, pigeons,e here,e to me." ine squatted on the floor, touching the pigeons that weren''t afraid of people. ine found a pretty girl sitting on the bench after ying for a while, the girl''s long hair scattered. Holding a drawing board and paintbrush in her hand, drawing something silently. ine was very curious, and walked over, stood behind her to see what she had painted. ine thought she was drawing the fountains or pigeons. But¡­ she was drawing someone! She knew a man was drawn with just a nced! "Who is this? He''s not here in this square? Who are you using as your example, miss?" ine couldn''t help asking. "Oh¡­" The girl was startled and quickly protected the drawing board with her body, preventing ine from seeing it again. The girl turned around and saw ine. When she saw that it was a cute little girl, tranquil and full of curiosity, she rxed and said lightly, "I''m drawing someone in my heart. I don''t have topare nor see the person because he is in here." The girl pointed to her heart. "Oh¡­ So, you''re from the fine arts! That''s a coincidence, the specialty I''ve chosen is also painting!" ineughed happily and sat next to the girl as if they were familiar. The girl smiled bitterly, "I didn''t study fine arts¡­ I studied medicine¡­ Just that, I can no longer see him and felt lonely, so I started drawing him." ine''s eyes popped, "Oh? Then the man you''re drawing is the man you like?" The girl looked sad and nodded. ine discovered that this elegant girl had a beautiful handkerchief on her left wrist. "Miss, why do you have a handkerchief tied?" Could it be that bracelets are no longer fashionable? It has changed to wearing a handkerchief? The girl''s face suddenly froze, after a while, she lowered her eyes and said softly, "There are scars here¡­" "Ah! I''m sorry, miss, it wasn''t on purpose¡­" ine bit her lips, and her voice was soft. "Haha, it''s okay, it''s all in the past. You''re really cute. How old are you? About fifteen?" ine was embarrassed again. She sighed a long breath as if she had encountered a big problem, "Sigh, I''m so sad. I''m already eighteen, why do all of you look at me like I''m a junior high student?" Was it because she was short? Chapter 39: Let Go of My Woman! Chapter 39: Let Go of My Woman! Or was it because she still had baby fats on her face? Every time she went shopping with her sister, Ellie, she would be thought of as Ellie¡¯s younger sister. Hateful! The girl was amused by her cute and plentiful expressions. Patting ine¡¯s head and said, ¡°You¡¯re such a warm girl. Do you know, I¡¯ve haven¡¯t had augh in a long time, and today, Iughed several times, thank you.¡± ine turned her eyes, and thought to herself, that this girl must have been unhappy because of emotional setbacks. Could it be that the scar on her wrists were the result of hermitting suicide by cutting her wrist? Sweat to death. ¡°Miss, always think positive. Today, I saw the senior I had a crush on has a girlfriend, I was crushed at that time. But, after eating and sleeping enough, everything passed. When one boyfriend leaves, countless boyfriends wille! Hahaha, be optimistic, miss, you must learn to be optimistic!¡± The girl couldn¡¯t helpughing. What ¡°countless boyfriends wille¡±, it was so hrious. The girl wrote something on a piece of paper, and gave it to ine, ¡°Little girl, we are fated, it was easy to talk to you. This is my contact number. We can meet again in the future.¡± ¡°Okay! Miss, next time, I¡¯ll draw with you. You¡¯ll draw the one in your heart, I¡¯ll draw the scenery I see.¡± ine took a look at the note, it was a line of graceful writing. The writing was like her, both beautiful. Then another line was her phone number. There was also a nice name, Mandy Miler. ¡°Miss¡­ Mandy, your name is so nice! My name, on the other hand, is terrible. Next time, when I¡¯m working, I¡¯ll change it to a nicer name. My name is ine Jones. Oops, it¡¯s time for me to go for my part time job. I¡¯ll stop here, I should go to work. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m free!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mandy gently smiled at ine, who was already like a flea, one bounce and jumped three times forward. Mandy Miler¡­ Mandy Miler¡­ This name was so nice. s, why am I not called Mandy? My name as Mandy Jones? Dad, oh, dad, why didn¡¯t you asked someone to give you options when you named me? Sigh, a pitiful ine¡­ Running to the entrance of Y Nightclub, ine wiped her perspiration with the back of her hand, and was ready to rush inside. But she was suddenly hugged by someone. "Ah... who are you!" ine was startled. ¡°Little girl, I have alreadye but you¡¯re not here yet. I have waited for you for a while.¡± Oliver smiled widely, and looked tenderly at the girl with sweat beads on the tip of her nose. ¡°Ah? Who are you?¡± ine lifted her face and broke free from Oliver¡¯s arms, ¡°You got the wrong person, I still have to rush to take my attendance, I don¡¯t want to dy any longer.¡± ¡°Hey! Girl!¡± Oliver bit his lips and pull ine back angrily, ¡°Little girl, what did you say? You don¡¯t know me? Don¡¯t tell me, you have forgotten me!¡± ine frowned, and identified it carefully, only then she realized. It was a pity as she tried hard and took more than ten seconds to identify him, which had already hurt Oliver. His beautiful face¡­ how wasn¡¯t it an emblem? This girl actually¡­ forgot him? Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you remember now?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I remembered, you¡¯re the man who saved mest night.¡± This mad man¡­ or maybe just on the way to madness. ¡°Today, I¡¯m here to look for you specifically.¡± Oliver almost said the word ¡®look¡¯ as ¡®flirt¡¯. "Girl, are you very touched?" ine was so anxious that her feet was burning, she pushed Oliver aside and ran directly into Y Nightclub. Said while running, ¡°I¡¯m going to take my attendance! Talkter!!!¡± ine was a heartless person. As she ran too fast into Y Nightclub, she bumped into a tall and ck- faced man. ¡°Ouch!¡± ine rubbed her chest, and apologizing at the same time, ¡°Sorry, sorry, it¡¯s not on purpose, I didn¡¯t see¡­ sorry.¡± The ck muscr man, instead, scolded first, ¡°Damn it! Even I, you dare to bump? Where did you grow your eyes at? Are you blind? Kowtow to me and I¡¯ll you go!¡± Kowtow? ine thought she heard him wrongly. Wasn¡¯t it just an idental bump, must he be so fierce? ¡°It really wasn¡¯t on purpose. Can¡¯t you ept my apologies? Sorry, sorry.¡± ine with a smiling face, hands sped together, shook her hands up and down, nodded and bended. The ck muscr man nted his brows, grabbed the front of ine¡¯s dress, and lifted her entire body. ine tip-toed touching the ground, her entire body was almost in the air. His strength was immense! ¡°I said, you have to kowtow to me! Kowtow to me and I¡¯ll let you go! Did you hear me!¡± The men¡¯s mouth smelled of alcohol, and it sprayed everywhere on ine¡¯s face. Oliver sighed and dashingly walked by. He was thinner than the muscr man, but taller. Standing a meter apart, it made Oliver looked more handsome and elegant. While the ck muscr man looked like a ck-faced Justice Bao*! ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll give you three seconds, let go of my woman! If not¡­ hehe¡­ I don¡¯t dare to say others, but I can get 200 people from ZH n over with one phone call, and you¡¯ll be trampled to death.¡± The ck muscr man hand shook, and released ine. Looked at Oliver slightly shocked. ¡°You¡­¡± Oliver pulled ine¡¯s clothes and touched her hair, just like coxing his own children, saying, ¡°Good girl, there¡¯s none of your business here, go in and take your attendance. I¡¯ll find youter.¡± ine timidly looked at the arrogant muscr man, shrunk her neck and was about to go, but gently grabbed Oliver¡¯s hand, approaching with her baby face and whispered, ¡°Be careful, he¡¯s very strong.¡± Oliver¡¯s face flushed hot! Oh Goh, his little sweetheart started to care about him! So happy! If¡­ of course, if¡­ if this girl can tip toe and take the initiative to kiss him now¡­ He guaranteed that if ine wanted him to die, he would not hesitate at all! ¡°Darling, don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t solve.¡± Oliver held ine¡¯s little fat paw cheekily, and raised his eyebrows. ine turned around with cold sweat and ran in. What darling, this kid is really disgusting! So slimy... Oliver sent ine¡¯s foolish figure away, full of intoxication and obsessiveness. ¡°Who are you?¡± That ck muscr man felt that he has been neglected, and coughed hard twice, his arms on his waist. Only then Oliver turned his gaze to the man, his gaze chilled in just a moment. He didn¡¯t bother to say anything and took out his name card. Bringing it to the man¡¯s nose, ¡°JY Group¡­ You should know? You¡¯re lucky today, if I see you again, you¡¯re dead.¡± The ck muscr man stretched out his hand wanting to take the bronze name card, but Oliver waved his hand and took it back. He whistled and walked in arrogantly. ¡°JY Group? Oh God, he is JY Group¡¯s second ancestor! Oh my God! I almost offended an important figure!¡± The ck muscr man touched his forehead, his face shocked and frightened. Being convicted by these kinds of figure, he wouldn¡¯t even know how he died. Dangerous, it was really dangerous. The ck muscr man wiped his cold sweat and came to a conclusion: No one should be taken easily, even the most inconspicuous little shrimp could be the rtive of a giant crocodile. Of course, the little shrimp he thought of was ine. A little girl that wore so ordinary¡­ turned out to be the woman of JY Group¡¯s second ancestor¡­ ine ran in panting, and the female foreman was doing a roll call. It was obvious that ine was consideredte. ¡°Sor, Sorry, I¡¯m a littlete.¡± ine ran blushing and stood where she was visible to the team. She thought the female foreman would yell at her, but unexpectedly, the female foreman looked at her and her wolf-like eyes turned into a crescent. She sweetly said, "Oh, ine, you''re not toote, you just in time. Next time, if you have something one, you can call me. I¡¯ll take over your shift. Hahahaha¡­¡± The series of stiff ¡®Haha¡¯ made all the girls working had their goosebumps raised. ine shrunk her neck, not knowing to cry or not, and saw Sally waving at her. She hurried to Sally¡¯s side and asked in a small voice, ¡°I¡¯m notte?¡± She was worried about her sry being deducted. ¡°No, just in time. The foreman has already said you¡¯re notte, why are you still worried?¡± When everyone saw the foreman¡¯s attitude to ine, they all understood. Sure enough, it was a fact that ine was being protected by master Young! ine rubbed her hands and got ready enthusiastically to start working. ¡°I¡¯ll send this, you can rest.¡± She volunteered, snatching a colleague¡¯s job to send the drinks. Without waiting for the colleague¡¯s rejection, she heard the foreman cry sharply, ¡°Put it down! You put it down!¡± It scared ine, she thought there was a mine, and quickly ced it down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, foreman?¡± The foreman ran over, patting her chest, panting, ¡°ine, you cannot send this, how can you send this?¡± ine was lost. She was doing her job of delivering drinks. *Justice Bao was a Chinese politician known for his extreme honesty and uprightness. He was also known to have a dark face. Chapter 40: Why Should I Listen to You? Chapter 40: Why Should I Listen to You? If she doesn¡¯t deliver alcohol, then does she deliver sanitary napkins? ¡°Then... what should I do?¡± Sally was also listening by the side. The foreman giggled tteringly, ¡°ine, we¡¯re all good sisters. We should take care of each other. Your man is here, waiting for you, why are you still here, busying? Take advantage of your youth, and quickly grab the wealthy young master. Hahahaha.¡± ine widened her eyes, what, when did she have a¡­ man? ¡°I, I, I don¡¯t have¡­ a man¡­ foreman, did you get it wrong?¡± The foreman looked at ine with ¡®what are you shy about¡¯ expression and said with an exaggerated smile, ¡°Oh, what are you embarrassed about, we all know. Master Young is still waiting for you, waiting eagerly, you still have the nerve to let people suffer. Hurry, hurry, go, go to room 8808!¡± ine wanted to exin to the foreman, mainly to say that this Oliver must be a lunatic or semi-lunatic. But the foreman didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak and pushed her towards room 8808. The foreman opened the door to room 8808, like a shovel, she shoved ine in directly. ¡°Have fun! Say hello to master Young for me!¡± The foreman¡¯s sharp voice could be heard outside the door. ine stood stunned inside room 8808, her eyes widened. Oliver was seated on the sofa, calmly and composed looking at her, smiling at her. Smiling brightly and charmingly. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re here?¡± Oliver stood up slowly, his coat was removed and thrown on the sofa. He was wearing a pale green V-neck inner shirt, casual yet fashionable. He opened his arms for ine and waited for her to throw herself into his arms, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you,e,e to me.¡± ine shivered by Oliver¡¯s actions. ¡°Are you sick?¡± ine pouted. ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m fine, how can I be sick!¡± Oliver froze. When this girl speaks¡­ her jumped was too strong. ¡°What are you doing if you¡¯re not sick, what do you mean by going to you, I¡¯m not rted to you, why should I go to you.¡± ine rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡­ I... didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯m Oliver, and I want to pursue you. I like you. Isn¡¯t this enough?¡± The famous Oliver, as long as the name was ced there, will cause many women¡¯s insanity. What more, he was so handsome, and towards her, he was so gentle and patient. ine felt that she met a lunatic who couldn¡¯tmunicate and sighed, ¡°Sir, are you really okay? Why do I think you¡¯re mentally ill? I don¡¯t care who you are, why should I listen to you when you say you want to pursue me? Seriously, some! I thank you for helping me twice, and even if you help me again, you¡¯re not allowed to tell others things like you¡¯re my man! I¡¯m furious about this! Okay, I don¡¯t want to talk to you any longer, I¡¯m going to work.¡± ine finished muttering, pull the door, and walked out. When she walked to the corridor, she was pulled back into the room by Oliver, who raced after her. ¡°Ah... what are you doing! Let me go! Let go...¡± ine twisted her body and screeched. Oliver kicked the door and sat ine on the sofa. ine swelled her eyes wide, gasping for breath. While Oliver knelt on one knee, pressing ine¡¯s hand down, staring at her with bright eyes, saying, ¡°You listen to me! Girl, listen to me, will you?¡± ine pursed her mouth, dissatisfied, ¡°What are you doing! Annoying! Let me go!¡± ¡°Fine, fine, wait for me to finish, I¡¯ll let you go immediately. I swear!¡± ¡°Then what do you want to say?¡± Oliver organized what he wanted to say in his head andughed mockingly at himself. It¡¯s funny right, he, the yboy master Oliver, actually had to suffer when confessing? His heart was uneasy from the fear of rejection¡­ ¡°Well. It¡¯s like this. Little girl, from the moment I met you, I really liked you and have feelings for you. I feel that I should respect this intense feeling I have in my heart. Because I like you, so I have to pursue after you, and let you feel this share of feeling. Why do I tell you I¡¯m called Oliver, it¡¯s because I want you to know, I can give you happiness. JY Group is mine, I¡¯m still considered wealthy. I can change your current lifestyle, and give you a lot of presents¡­¡± ine frowned from the beginning, looked at Oliver like an alien, now listening to his nagging. She felt that the words he said were very simr to someone¡­ Who was it? Oh, right, it was bad-bear Smith! Bad-bear Smith said that before, of course, while being pressed on the bed. He said, if she became his woman, he could give her this and that¡­ Was this how men like to seduce women? ¡°So, I¡¯m saying¡­ I have a good impression of you. I hope you can give me the chance to express it. You can¡¯t possibly give me the death sentence from the beginning, and don¡¯t even give me the opportunity to pursue you? Hm?¡± After Oliver finished speaking, he looked at ine eagerly with hope. ine asked, ¡°Have you finished?¡± ¡°Yes, finished.¡± ¡°Then can you let go of me, I¡¯m going to work.¡± ¡°What!¡± Oliver yelled, ¡°Girl, I have been talking for so long, at least reply me! Ah, give a reply!¡± ¡°What reply do you want me to give you?¡± ine was also very annoyed. ¡°Just say, you are willing to be my, Oliver, girlfriend! Just like that, it¡¯s enough!¡± ine blinked her eyes, froze, and snorted, ¡°But I don¡¯t like you at all, why should I be your girlfriend?¡± Oliver shook his head in disappointment, ¡°Well, feelings can be slowly cultivated after a long time. You can slowly like me, I¡¯m not in a hurry. However, you must first promise to be my girlfriend.¡± ine crooked her head, ¡°No. Although the senior I like already has a girlfriend, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t like him anymore. I still like my senior, so how can I be your girlfriend? No way, no way, no way! Absolutely not!¡± ¡°ine!¡± Oliver shouted. ¡°What, what are you doing?¡± ine¡¯s mouth shriveled. Oliver widened his eyes for a while, then held back his anger, and said gently, ¡°I understand it, you have a crush on your senior, but he doesn¡¯t like you and have a girlfriend, right?¡± ine nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°So, he doesn¡¯t like you and has given you up, means that you have no boyfriend. If you don¡¯t have a boyfriend, you can let me be your boyfriend.¡± ¡°My senior doesn¡¯t like me, but I can still like him. Then again, I don¡¯t like you, so why should you be my boyfriend?¡± Ahhhh¡­ Oliver wanted to hit the wall with his head! He suddenly realized that when he spoke to ine, after so much, it went back to the original point. ine also felt that she could notmunicate with Oliver and shook her head, ¡°Okay, are you finished? I really should go. I¡¯m here to work, not to date. ¡° ¡°Wait!¡± Oliver didn¡¯t give up and grabbed hold of ine¡¯s arm. ine closed her eyes, and opened it again, suddenly roared at Oliver, ¡°Can you not be some! I¡¯ve already said I don¡¯t like you, I don¡¯t want you to be my boyfriend, why are you still not done? Irritating!¡± Oliver was so dumbfounded; there was no woman like this... screaming at him violently... ine flicked her arm, flicked away Oliver, and turned away. Oliver was awakened by the mming of the door. ¡°Girl! Stinky girl! You¡¯re the first woman to reject me!¡± Oliver paced back and forth in the room alone. Not afraid, who was he? He was the dazzling young man, Oliver! Would he, master Young, be worried about women? He would surelye up with a way to solve this, a little girl like ine. He can definitely conquer her! Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, ine was walking along the corridor, mumbling to herself, ¡°This lunatic! He looked not bad, why did he be sick from ack of girlfriends? Insisting on squabbling with a passerby, to be her boyfriend, sick!¡± The foreman saw ine, who came back as if nothing happened, her eyes widened, ¡°ine, why are you back so soon? What about master Young?¡± ine scratched her hair, ¡°Master Young? You meant that lunatic? He is still in the room. He got the wrong person and is sick in his head. Ignore him!¡± When ine was done speaking, she picked up the list and went to work, stunning the foreman. What, the head of JY Group, was actually sick? Then everyone in the world don¡¯t have to live any longer. ¡°Was he sick, or are you sick. Could it be that I¡¯m the sick one?¡± The foreman waspletely confused. Fifth Brother was on the dance floor, and randomly grabbed 10 men and sent them to room 8808. He was also really curious, what exactly does master Young want to do with these strangers. Oliver stood on the table, suddenly taking a pile of money, and at a nce, it was 10,000 dors notes. Chapter 41: 10,000 Dollars A Question Chapter 41: 10,000 Dors A Question He grinned slyly at the young man who had been randomly grabbed and said, ¡°Listen, everyone, today is a good chance to make a fortune. Do you see this? I have a lot of money here. One pile is 10,000 dors. Next, I¡¯ll ask questions and whoever can answer it correctly or with reasoning, I¡¯ll give that person 10,000 dors. There are only a few chances, so you have to seize it!¡± ¡°Wow¡­ 10,000 dors!¡± ¡°Answer one question for 10,000 dors! This is not a dream, right?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the question, what on earth is the question?¡± The ten men all geared up in excitement. Even Fifth Brother, who was listening by the side, had his heart thumping and blood pumping. People like Fifth Brother, who started from poverty and work bit by bit upwards, should not see these good deals as it was like a pie falling from the sky. When he sees it, he would have the desire to snatch it all. A kid like young master Young, who has grown up in a honeypot, would never know what the taste of poverty was. Hence, this kind of money-burning gamey could only be thought of by people like him. Throwing 10,000 dors by 10,000 dors¡­ It was a waste. Oliver rolled his eyes and said, ¡°The first question is¡­ You like a very simple girl, but she doesn¡¯t like you, and you want to be her boyfriend. But no matter what you say, she doesn¡¯t agree, what should you do?¡± Oliver spoke frankly, and when he was done, he looked at everyone. But instead, he had a group of people dumbfounded. 10,000 dors a question¡­ was actually¡­ such aical question! After a moment of silence, these people started raising their hands and shouting: ¡°I know! I know!¡± ¡°I know too! Just pursue her with different tricks, and do it non-stop! ¡°Put on an act, let her think that you¡¯ll die without her!¡± ¡°The hero saves the beauty. In a critical time, you can rush ahead¡­¡± Oliver squatted and threw 10,000 dors to one of the men, suddenly, everyone¡¯s blood soared. Oh God, this wasn¡¯t a joke, this man was crazy, he would really give 10,000 dors as a reward! ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Yeah, continue asking!¡± Just like that, Oliver turned the setbacks he encountered with ine into separate questions, and he asked these people one by one. Even Fifth Brother couldn¡¯t help but to raise his hands and answered. For a while, the room 8808 became very lively, it became so messy like a pot of porridge. The eyes of a young girl rounded, and she hurriedly ran to ine, clutched her hand tightly, shaking and said panting, ¡°Quick¡­ Quick¡­¡± ¡°Quick?¡± ine was rmed by this girl. Had something serious happened? The little girl pointed to one direction, still panting, ¡°Quick! Your husband has gone mad! Really mad! Your husband is throwing money away randomly! You should go quickly if you don¡¯t, your family¡¯s money will be wasted by him!¡± Buzz--- ine¡¯s system crashed immediately from being shocked. Who? Who was throwing money around? Who dared to spend all her family¡¯s money? This was absolutely not allowed by her! ine was dragged by the little girl, sprinting to room 8808. There were a lot of waiters outside the room, poking their head in and drooling. If it wasn¡¯t for Fifth Brother in the room, they would have already rushed in, answered the questions and grabbed the money. ine saw this group of people and squeezed in curtly. Just nice, she saw Oliver giving a pile of bills to a stranger. Behind Oliver was a box full of banknotes, and there were many people in the room holding stacks of cash¡­ Really throwing money! He was really wasting money!!! ine was so angry she wanted to spurt blood. ¡°What are you doing? You are crazy! Keep it! Don¡¯t give it randomly anymore! Do you hear me! How can money be given out casually, you fool!¡± ine rushed up, protecting the box of money, then swinging her arms, chasing the people in the room away, ¡°Go out! All of you go out! Go! What are you still doing here! Go! All of you go!¡± Oliver widened his eyes and looked at ine, who acted as the female owner, in disbelief, and he was speechless¡­ This girl¡­ why did she show up? ¡°Oh, the owner didn¡¯t say he will stop ying, who are you to say so?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re having fun, who are you, and you should be the one to go out!¡± ¡°Who the hell is this woman, stepping in just like that, and breaking our way to fortune? Get out!¡± These guys who wanted to make money from answering the questions were all annoyed and roared at ine angrily. ine didn¡¯t show any weaknesses and guarded the money box, shouted back at them, ¡°Have your gone mad from thinking about money? Lowering yourselves to the same level as a madman! How is this different from robbing? If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± Oliver bit his lips andughed a little. As heughed, he became brighter and more excited. He straightened up and shouted, ¡°Whoever dares to scold my wife, I¡¯ll deduct whoever¡¯s money! My wife is here and has ordered, why are you still stunned? Still not leaving obediently! Get lost!¡± Oliver lost his temper and frightened those, who were noisy at once. This, this little girl, was his wife? Fifth Brother then reacted, yelling with his rough voice, ¡°Still dazed? Master Young has spoken, are you all deaf? Damn it, I¡¯ve only answered one question, if you all continue to talk, I¡¯ll take all your money!¡± The group of guys then ran away in fright. Fifth Brother nced at ine, curled his lips secretly, and went out. Of course, he closed the door after he went out. Sighed, was master Young crazy, just for this little girl, he was so livid? Under dim lights, in a vast room¡­ Only Oliver and ine were left. ine watched all the money- grabber went out before she finally let out a long breath. Atst¡­ Atst, she had protected the family¡¯s wealth¡­ She secretly rejoiced that she wasn¡¯t toote. But¡­ ine hugged the box filled with money, narrowed her eyes, and shrunk into the sofa. Why¡­ was that guy, Oliver, using that kind expression in his eyes and that smile at her? It was a bit bad, and as if he had seeded, and a little spooky? ¡°You¡­ you¡­ what are you doing? Why are you smiling like this? It¡¯s scary. Hey, hey, I¡¯m talking to you, did you hear that?¡± Oliver¡¯s hand was on his waist, smiling evilly, and approached ine bit by bit. This girl¡­ was this considered as her delivering herself automatically? Oh, her expression was so ignorant and cute, and made him burst with animal desires¡­ ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Oliver showed his white teeth and squinted at ine. He had the kind of peachy eyes with slightly raised corners. He seemed like he was smiling, even when he was not. He would always have a natural and affectional feeling that usually fascinated and mesmerized women when he sees women. But at this moment, that eyes that yed many women were like the eyes of ghosts and goblins to ine. ine couldn¡¯t help but shake, and her lips trembled. With a shaky voice, ¡°What do you mean by finally? If I don¡¯te, your money will be scammed away by those bad guys. You should thank me.¡± After ine finished speaking, she then suddenly woke up to reality. Damn, what was she doing? It wasn¡¯t her family¡¯s money! This lunatic was wasting his money, what does it have to do with her? Her brain was simply in the wrong ce! Oliver snatched away the heavy money box from ine, this girl really regarded wealth as one¡¯s life. She could even hold such a heavy box. He threw the box aside as if throwing a pile of rubbish, without giving it a nce. ine immediately looked at the box that rolled away with a deted face, ¡°Hey, money¡­¡± This guy really doesn¡¯t treat buns as dry food, right? ¡°Money? What¡¯s money! You don¡¯t bring it when you¡¯re born, neither do you take it with you when you¡¯re dead.¡± Oliver said lightly, and suddenly rushed forward¡­ ine immediately retreated to the sofa behind him in fright, ¡°Ah...¡± she screamed. Wow, what was this kid doing? This move¡­ was as if he was going to eat her. She wasn¡¯t a bone, and he wasn¡¯t a wolf dog. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Oliver chuckled in a low voice. Theughter was low and long and with raging me. His arms propped on her sides, holding on to the sofa¡¯s back, confining ine between the narrow gap between him and the couch. ine was so frightened that her eyshes shook, and she shrunk herself. She stared at Oliver timidly and at a loss. It¡¯s over. To meet a lunatic was bad, but to meet a lunatic when he in an outrage¡­ That was then called pitiful! It was not a crime when a lunatic murder! Why, why does the country have such unfairws! Why! ¡°You, you, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°What do you say? Little girl?¡± Oliver raised the corner of his sexy lips, and when he chuckled, his row of white teeth was shown, to be honest, he was a really eye-catching handsome man. His disposition was good as his whole body exudes the aura of an aristocratic because of his family. When he laughed, it was like a bright sun, incredibly brilliant. It was the kind of brilliance that could illuminate people¡¯s eyes¡­ ¡°How do I know? Please, can you get up first? You¡¯re always in this kind of pose, aren¡¯t you tired? I''m, I¡¯m going back to work.¡± When ine was nervous, her speech loses its gist, it was a mess with her Chapter 42: Slapped by A Woman for The First Time! Chapter 42: pped by A Woman for The First Time! Oliver¡¯s heart burst into mes with her heartless yet innocent and cute expression. Not only did he not leave, instead, he drew closer to her. His entire broad chest almost touched her body, and his face was only a few centimeters away from hers! Heat spurt out from his mouth, hitting her face¡­ It was burning hot, with a tinge of high-end fragrance. ine was about to cry. Oh God, was it that there¡¯s no reward for doing good things! Why did she break in! Who cared about how much this kid wasted, she shouldn¡¯t have gone in at all! ¡°ine? You are ine, right? ¡°Well, yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°ine?¡± ¡°What?¡± Does he have to talk like this? Does he have to speak so close to one another where you can feel each other breaths? Oh God¡­ Who will save her? ¡°ine, someone is going to pursue you actively now.¡± Oliver squinted and looked at ine¡¯s eyes carefully. ine wrinkled her small face and whimpered, ¡°Can you not pursue? I don¡¯t have any strong points, so you can save it.¡± Obviously, she knew that the suitor the lunatic was talking about was himself. She didn¡¯t want this kind of frivolous yboy to chase her; she wanted to live for a few more years! ¡°Once it has been stirred, there¡¯s no way to stop it. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can touch it. It¡¯s beating enthusiastically now.¡± Oliver suddenly took ine¡¯s hand and ced it on his left chest. ine¡¯s face flushed, and her eyes widened. Oh my, her hand actually touched this man¡¯s chest! Of course, separated by clothes¡­ But still, she could feel his heart beating! ine¡¯s face twitched a few times and hurriedly pulled her hand back. Initially, Oliver, who was resting on the sofa with one hand, had difficulty maintaining his bnce. But when ine pulled her hand back, Oliver¡¯s whole body fell forward. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Even Oliver shouted. He felt ashamed that he couldn¡¯t keep his bnce. In the end¡­ Plop¡­ Oliver pushed ine and fell on the sofa together. His hand¡­ of course, just one hand. His right hand¡­ just nice pressed onto ine¡¯s plumped breast! His lower abdomen was tightly attached to ine¡¯s body. His leg was spread apart, mping her legs. Fortunately, his left hand was on the sofa. Otherwise, ine would definitely be crushed into a meatloaf. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ine wrinkled her face, struggling to take a breath, ahhh, he was pressing down on her so tightly. Damn, this guy looked pretty thin, but he weighed a lot! Even more than her sister, Ellie! And Oliver looked at his hand, his eyes widenedpletely. He was totally dazed. The brain was muddled. There was a buzzing sound, a wind sound, a sound of a tsunami, and¡­ a violent panting sound! Her breast! He touched her breast! Wow¡­ So exciting! Oliver had experienced many women, so many that his understanding of women¡¯s structure was probably better than ine. Europeans, Americans, Asians, what kind of female body hasn¡¯t he taken? As for the breasts¡­ big, small, firm, and full ones, he has seen them all. He was so proficient that he could recognize fake breasts that have been cushioned with just a nce! But¡­ it was never as heart throbbing as now! He felt that all his blood was concentrated in the center of his right hand! He felt that his heartbeat frequency was utterly messed up. That piece of meat of hers was so hot as if it was eighty degrees; it was so hot that he wanted to tremble all over. The size was just nice, the touch felt super good, it was reasonably soft¡­ If only he could suck it¡­ Kiss it a few times¡­ He was so willing to trade his life for it¡­! ¡°Hey! Why are you still pressing on me! Get up! Do you want to die! Heavy guy!¡± ine finally roared with her gasping hard. In Oliver¡¯s ears, that gasp became another kind of method that could erupt his brutish nature. He continued looking straight at the button under his right hand¡­ In a daze. ¡°Hey! Mad man! Are you deaf? Why are you in a daze? Quickly get up! How long are you nning to press down?¡± Oliver said nkly, ¡°If I have to give a dateline, I would like it to be 10,000 years.¡± What. 10,000 years? This bastard! Did he want to hold her down for 10,000 years? Did he think that he was a sea turtle that lived for 10,000 years? She wasn¡¯t a stone tablet! ¡°Get up, get up, get up!!!¡± ine finished roaring then realized, that guy¡¯s eyes¡­ was quite weird. Following his eyes and move bit by bit¡­ Finally moved to thending point of his dog paw¡­ His, his, his hand! Where was his hand ced! ¡°Ahhh...¡± ine closed her eyes and screamed desperately. ¡°Rogue! Rascal! You dare to grab your grandaunt¡¯s breast!¡± ine yelled loudly without knowing what she was yelling. In short, she had learned that phrase ¡°grab your grandaunt¡¯s breast¡± from Hazel. Oliver was almost thundered by ine¡¯s dauntless words. Oliver greedily moved his five fingers, and a burst of crisp electricity was sent to ine¡¯s whole body. ine held back her breath until she turned purple, twisting her body vigorously, wanting to kill this big pervert in one bite. Even a lunatic was full of lust¡­ ¡°Do you have milk? I want to drink it.¡± Oliver¡¯s face was full of greed. What. This time, ine was frightened senseless. This bastard¡­ ¡°Ask your mother! Get lost!¡± ine was going crazy from anger. But Oliver wasn¡¯t in a hurry, his ws were still sped there, moving slightly. He smirked and said, ¡°What to do? My mother said that she wouldn¡¯t bother about me when I¡¯m grown up. She said she will hand me over to my wife.¡± ine felt that she was going crazy too. What was she doing? In a nightclub¡¯s private room, being pressed under a lunatic, discussing with him about who will provide him milk? Ahhhhh¡­ Oliver¡¯s eyes gradually became blurred with warmth, stared at ine¡¯s red puckered lips, his voice started to go out of tune, ¡°Little girl¡­ from now on, your underwear¡­ I¡¯ll take care of it¡­ I¡¯ll buy it for you, okay? I know your size, haha¡­¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. A second before his lips found ine¡¯s lips; a small plump hand blocked his lips. Oliver gasped strongly, and his eyes werex entirely. Must kiss her! As if possessed, he had to kiss her now! The only thought in his mind was that he wanted to kiss her, and he wanted to melt her with the fire in his entire body. p!!! ine turned to p Oliver with the other hand! Damn it, looking down on your grandaunt. Although your grandaunt may not be as tall as you, she still had two hands! Oliver was stunned,pletely dumbfounded. ine had pped him into a daze. Oh God, this was his first time being hit by a woman in his entire life. Even his grandmother wasn¡¯t willing to move her fingers on him once, and none of his dad¡¯s mistresses dared to provoke him¡­ For the first time in 20 over years, his jade-like face was pped. It was such a simple little girl who seemed harmless¡­ that opened up a new era. Oliver¡¯s shocked expression also frightened ine. She didn¡¯t want it to be that way, she was so anxious that she was forced to p him. She hadn¡¯t used too much strength, right? Would this lunatic start to kill in rage? It was acted like this in the movies. The man wanted to rape a woman; the woman refused to ept it and struggled hard. In the end, the man received a setback, and frustration became anger, the man killed the woman in the end¡­ NO! She didn¡¯t want to die!!! ¡°You, you, can you stop pressing down on me¡­ I, I didn¡¯t want to hit, hit you¡­¡± ine¡¯s heroic spirit disappeared and stammered. Oliver touched his face and nced at ine. Suddenly, he stretched his lips and smiled evilly. He shamelessly said, ¡°ine, I don¡¯t care. You¡¯re the first person to hit me; you have to be responsible for me. I¡¯m yours now.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ine said with a deted face. What stupid logic was this? ¡°You¡¯re, you¡¯re wee, you don¡¯t have to be mine¡­ It¡¯s better for you to be your own one¡­¡± Oliver smiled evilly, took ine¡¯s hand, which was the hand she had hit him earlier on, and put it to the side of his lips, and he kissed it. Creeping ine to the point, she had the goose bumps. The hair on the back of her neck rose, ine cried while thrashing. Not knowing where the brute force came from, she pushed Oliver away and rolled to the carpet from the sofa, and ran out muddle-headedly. What a lunatic, she would be killed by this mad man! Oliver jumped over and caught up with her in a few steps. He grabbed her in his arms and pushed her against the wall, pressing her and holding her face. Panting anxiously, and without a word, fervently went towards her lips and pressed down. ine turned her in fright, and his fiery lipsnded on her neck. Moist and hot! ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Oliver used his body to prop ine, panting roughly, ¡°Baby, little baby, let me kiss, just one kiss¡­¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± ine began to shake her head frantically as if she had taken ecstasy. Chapter 43: Enemies on A Narrow Road Chapter 43: Enemies on A Narrow Road Oliver¡¯s messy kissesnded on her face, nose, earlobe... ¡°Just a kiss... please, baby, just a kiss...¡± ¡°Help, help...no, don¡¯t...¡± ine writhed with sweat, her face flushed, anxious, and ashamed. Finally, Oliver grabbed her chin, preventing her from moving. He swooped over and held her lips in his mouth at once. ¡°Humm¡­¡± ine¡¯s brain went nk, and her eyes were wide open in horror. In the next second, a fiery and fierce tongue slipped into her mouth. She¡­ was kissed by a lunatic¡­ forcibly! Ah, ah, ah¡­ Even if she was kissed forcibly by any passerby, it was still better than a lunatic? A sighed¡­ When Oliver kissed ine¡¯s lips, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a contented sigh. His whole body became soft after being electrocuted by the touch of the lips. The taste of this girl¡­ was too good to describe! Sweet, intoxicating, silky, and soft¡­ An iparable satisfaction rose to Oliver¡¯s heart! He wanted this moment to continue on¡­ Then, he sneaked up and ate her bit by bit. ine¡¯s small fist pped Oliver¡¯s shoulders, but he didn¡¯t care at all. He closed his eyes, his long eyshes trembling slightly, andpletely sink into this sweet kiss. Boom! Suddenly, the door was pushed open. It hit the back of Oliver¡¯s head hard. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Oliver loosened ine in pain, holding his head, and his body was swaying a little. The hit was so harsh, it made him confused. ine was like a gecko, her eyes wide opened, and still stuck to the wall stupidly, her face flushed. ¡°ine! Why are you still stupefied! Come with me! Let¡¯s go!¡± Sally looked at Oliver, who was holding his head and leaning against the door, still dizzy. Without exnation, she grabbed ine¡¯s hand and ran away. ¡°Wait...e back... my... my baby...¡± Oliver groaned, reaching out to urge ine to stay, but dizziness struck him, how could he still stand. Leaning against the wall, he slipped down. He took his hand from the back of his head, and when he saw it, it was full of blood! His head was smashed by something behind the door! Oliver slumped behind the door, sitting on the ground panting. But there was still a strange smile on his mouth. Very sweet, very soft, very enchanting...Her lips were so nice. Oliver chuckled lightly, took out his mobile phone, and pressed the first speed dial without looking at it. After a few rings, he heard Jasper¡¯s voice. ¡°Oliver? Where are you? You still know to call me when you¡¯re immersed in your pleasure? Did you want to show off your victory?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m at Y Nightclub, I hit the lottery, my head is bleeding,e over.¡± Oliver threw his phone aside when he was finished speaking and fainted over. The blood flowed down from the back of his head, it kept gurgling down that a pool of blood gathered at his neck. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. - Jasper¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, and he shook the phone and yelled inconspicuously to the phone, ¡°Hey! Hey! Oli! Oliver! Say something! What happened over there! Oliver!¡± Both Emmett and Lucas turned their eyes to Jasper. Lucas couldn¡¯t help but panicked, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Oliver? Did something happen?¡± Emmett frowned slightly and stared at Jasper. Jasper¡¯s wasn¡¯t speaking fluently, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Oliver called and said he hit the lottery and said his head was bleeding. He asked us to go over quickly!¡± ¡°What!¡± Lucas stood up suddenly in disbelief. Emmett already took his clothes and walked quickly. As he walked, he took out his mobile phone and called Fifth Brother, ¡°Fifth Brother? Yes, it¡¯s me¡­ Oliver is your ce right¡­ Yes, he called earlier and said he hit the lottery, and his head is injured. You should find him as soon as possible. Yes¡­ Call me if something happens¡­ I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Jasper panicked and walked behind Emmett, his front step was deep, and the back shallow, his brain was confused. In this city, there was almost no one who dared to touch Oliver. Who had hit Oliver? Was it an assassination? In this moment, both Jasper and Lucas couldn¡¯t help admiring Emmett. In fact, they had always admired him, but today, their admiration has deepened. In such a critical time, Emmett was still the calmest person. He could analyze the overall situation clearly in a short moment. Then, arranged matters in an orderly manner. The few jumped into the car, and Emmett directly sounded the siren, flying on the road like lightning. - ine was dragged out by Sally, and they ran for a long time. The two of them hid in the toilet, watching each other and panting. After panting for a while, Sally then said, ¡°That rich man was taking advantage of you?¡± ine nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes, he is a madman, the madman I told you about.¡± ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that master Young?¡± Sally had pushed the door too hard earlier, and she was a little frightened, so she didn¡¯t see clearly who the man pressing on ine was. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the master Oli something. Aye, he ispletely crazy, he was throwing money away. Not only that, but he also insisted that I take responsibility and that he is mine. Just, just now¡­ He kissed me forcibly¡­¡± When ine said to thest part, she turned around, turned on the faucet, and used the water to wash her mouth. With a defeated expression. Sally¡¯s eyes were wide opened. Sighed, ¡°These rich heirs think that if they have the money, they can do things at their will. Can money buy everything? ine, what are you going to do in the future? If master Young is really interested in you and insists on having you, what are you going to do? In this kind of ce, Fifth Brother will be on the side of these rich people. I¡¯ve seen Fifth Brother act as an aplice. He made one of the girls drunk and sent her to the bed of the rich people. Why not, you don¡¯t work here anymore, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ine was shocked, ¡°If I don¡¯t work here, how will I earn money and pay off my debts? It¡¯s easier to make money here. I think that no matter how crazy and bad that lunatic is, he wouldn¡¯t be that bad, right?¡± The two of them talked in the bathroom when they heard the noise outside as if something big had happened. They poked their heads out, and saw Fifth Brother with a group of thugs, like an earthquake, they ran over there. The atmosphere was weird and scary. ¡°What happened? It seems that they are running towards the direction where we came from.¡± ine blinked her eyes. Sally shrunk her face and couldn¡¯t think of a reason. She shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°ine, let¡¯s go, go to the break room, and drink some water.¡± Sally took ine and walked outside. ine sighed as she walked, ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t earned even a single dor of tip tonight. I was busy for nothing. I can¡¯t be a good person anymore.¡± As she was talking, Sally, who was walking in front, suddenly froze and stopped. Bang! ine¡¯s head stuck to the Sally¡¯s back, ¡°Oh, Sally, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ine pouted and rubbed her head, and nced ahead, just one nce and ine was so frightened her soul was about to be dispersed! ¡°Oh!¡± Who did she saw? Oh my! It was really meeting an enemy on a narrow road! Wasn¡¯t that person walking towards them¡­ Emmett? ¡°Oh, I¡¯m dead, dead, I¡¯m really dead. Sally, block me a bit. My enemy is here.¡± ine shrunk her body and hid her face behind Sally. Emmett strode powerfully and walked by Sally. Behind him, Jasper and Lucas followed. Sally saw Emmett¡¯s, and her whole body weakened. What a beautiful, stylish, and fashionable man! Thumping... the hearts of the two women next to each other elerated together. ine was so frightened that her heartbeat fast, while Sally was electrocuted by someone. ine covered her face with the palm of her hand while running away; she looked back at Emmett¡¯s back view. Looking at the backs, she could recognize which one was bad-bear Smith with a nce. Sighed, he hase to Y Nightclub as well. Could this world not be so crowded? ine lowered her head, covered her face, and fled to the break room. As she was too flustered and guilty, she had bumped into several colleagues and was met with scolding. ¡°I¡¯m finally alive again! Oh my God, I¡¯m alive again!¡± ine hid in the break room, gasping for breath. If bad-bear Smith found out that she was working her, he would be furious, right? After all, she could be considered as a white-cor in a bigpany. Think about it, apany¡¯s white-cor working here, the assistant of the CEO, although temporary. But if the news were to be spread, it would not make Tianyi Group look good. ¡°Here, drink some water. Look at your face; it¡¯s almost ready to be used as paint.¡± Sally was also sweating and handed ine a ss of water. ¡°Thank you, Sally, it¡¯s nice to have you here.¡± ine smiled sweetly, looking very cute. Sally couldn¡¯t help but chuckled, poking her forehead, ¡°Little girl. Only know how to look for trouble.¡± The two of them were resting when they heard the girls talking wildly outside. ¡°Hey, did you see that handsome guy?¡± ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°The one that just came!¡± ¡°I saw I saw! Right, do you know, Fifth Brother is angry! He¡¯s furious over there!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen? I saw arge group of people running over there just now, what exactly happened?¡± Chapter 44: My Injury Has Nothing to Do with Her Chapter 44: My Injury Has Nothing to Do with Her ¡°Aye, don¡¯t mention it, don¡¯t even know which one of us had their guts fatten and actually injured master Young! Master Young, you know, who dared to touch such a person? Oh, and Fifth Brother has already ordered that he will thoroughly investigate within the nightclub. When the person responsible for hurting master Young is caught, they will be handed over to ZH n!¡± Hups! Sally and ine looked at each other, their eyes widened. Sally¡¯s face turned pale with fright, and her lips trembled. ¡°I, I, I¡­ He, he, he¡­ Did I hurt master Young just now?¡± ine¡¯s lips trembled as well, ¡°It wasn¡¯t because I pushed him, right? I only saw him holding his head, was his head injured?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Then I am dead for sure! Oh God, oh my God, hand over to ZH n¡­ My whole family is over!¡± ¡°ZH n? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Gangsters¡­¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ine¡¯s legs also trembled with fear. What to do? What should I do? ¡°Sally, don¡¯t be afraid when they ask about it then, I¡¯ll say I did it! You¡¯re in this position because of me, because you helped me. I can¡¯t just stand by and see you being helpless. Just go with what I said, I¡¯ll take all the me when they look into it.¡± ¡°How can that be done, you¡¯ll lose your life as well, we cannot offend any of these people. Especially ZH n. It is said that even the province leaders have to give ZH n a bit of face¡­ If you fall in the hands of ZH n, you¡¯ll definitely die!¡± Sally shook her shoulders and leaned on the door, sobbing. ine was twitching her mouth as well. When the foreman went in, she saw the two girls, sitting cross-legged on the sofa with their eyes closed and hands ced together. Mumbling what, ¡°Save the suffering, thepassionate Bodhisattva, please bless me...¡± The foreman frowned and roared, ¡°No. 514! ine!!!¡± ¡°Ah? Here!¡± ine trembled and opened her eyes suddenly and stood up. ¡°What are you doing spouting nonsense here, your husband, master Young has been hospitalized! You¡¯re not going to see your husband? Is there a woman like you? You man has been hurt, and you still want to y?¡± y? ¡­ Sweat. Was she ying? She was praying to the Gods for herself! Sally also widened her eyes in horror and looked at ine. ine scratched her scalp and whispered, ¡°Foreman, I¡¯ve already said, that master Young isn¡¯t my boyfriend¡­ What happens to him, it has nothing to do with me¡­¡± The foreman sighed and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know what tantrum you kids are throwing. It¡¯s normal for a couple to quarrel, it¡¯s healthier to argue. Even if master Young fu*ks another woman, as long as he recognizes you, you shouldn¡¯t give up. After all, rich and handsome guys like him are getting rarer. Men, which one isn¡¯t unfaithful? Oh right, I heard from Fifth Brother, master Young was with a woman and was injured by that woman. Fifth Brother wants to hold that woman ountable. This is as good as getting revenge for you, the official wife. It¡¯s just that, we don¡¯t know which woman was with master Young earlier.¡± The unintentional words of the foreman had told the two girls were as good as giving them the death penalty! Sally whined secretly and almost died. ine was also pale in her lips. ine touched her forehead and sighed, ¡°Sally, it seems that this matter¡­is really huge trouble.¡± Sally started beating her head with her fist. - Meanwhile, on Oliver¡¯s side. In a daze, Oliver seemed to hear Fifth Brother¡¯s unique rough voice. He slowly opened his eyes, his head still buzzing. He saw the nervous and hideous face of Fifth Brother. ¡°Bro, bro, don¡¯t die. If you die, I¡¯ll have to be buried alive with you! Brother, if anything happens to you here at my ce, I won¡¯t be able to run away from responsibilities too. Bro, bro¡­¡± Oliver really wanted to tell Fifth Brother to stop yelling. His broken gong-like voice shouting at him made his brain hurt. ¡°Fifth Brother¡­¡± ¡°Oliver¡­ How are you? Come, I¡¯ll help you up the stretcher and go to the hospital. We¡¯ll go to the hospital immediately, it¡¯s okay!¡± Fifth Brother and a few other men gently ced Oliver on the stretcher. Fifth Brother wiped his tears with the back of his hand and choked, ¡°Oliver, bro, you have to hang in there. Don¡¯t worry, that girl has hurt you like this, I¡¯ll get revenge for you! I know that little girl, I¡¯ll settle her for you!¡± ¡°No, no¡­Fifth Brother¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± Oliver frowned and barely spoke. His head was heavy, it seemed to weigh dozens of kilograms. Why was his line of sight all red, and he can¡¯t see clearly? ¡°Don¡¯t what, you¡¯re already like this, and you still want to protect that girl? What¡¯s so good about her, so skinny, and looks average. It¡¯s her fortune you¡¯re fond of her. Yet, she doesn¡¯t know how to cherish it, she should die! She has hurt you, not just me, even master Smith won¡¯t spare her!¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No!¡± Oliver gritted his teeth and grabbed Fifth Brother¡¯s hand, squeezing it hard. ¡°Look, brother¡­ my injuries¡­ was identally caused by myself, and it has nothing to do with that girl¡­ If you find trouble with that girl, you¡¯ll never hear the end of it. That¡¯s a woman I¡¯m willing to use my life to trade for¡­ you dare to touch her?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Fifth Brother widened his eyes and walked beside the stretcher, bending over to hear Oliver¡¯s words. ¡°You did it yourself? How could it be!¡± ¡°It is what happened! Tell Emmett and the rest that I identally injured myself, do not talk about that girl¡­ You hear that?¡± ¡°Oh, oh, okay then.¡± Fifth Brother couldn¡¯t understand Oliver. The blood has flowed out almost three kilograms, and yet, Oliver actually didn¡¯t want to find trouble with anyone. ¡°Oliver! Fifth Brother, how is Oliver?¡± Lucas had called out first. Fifth Brother immediately stood up and saw Emmett, who strode over, proud and bold. His body trembled with fright. He was a businessman, although he had spent a lot of time and energy building friendships with these wealthy young men. But speaking about friendships, these people had a deeper bond. Something happened to Oliver at his club, firstly he was embarrassed, and secondly, he was afraid Emmett would find fault. People like Emmett, although they looked calm, cold, and unapproachable, he would show enough respect on the surface. However, the more he was this way, the more uncertain he was about when his head would be removed while smiling lightly. ¡°Em, Emmett¡­ Lucas¡­ You¡¯re here.¡± Fifth Brother stammered a bit. Emmett only nodded towards Fifth Brother without saying much. Immediately moved closer to the front of the stretcher, skillfully turned Oliver¡¯s head with his slender fingers, and checked the wound on the back of his head. Then he checked Oliver¡¯s eyelid, lowered his head, and moved closer, asking softly, ¡°Oliver? Can you hear me speak? Answer me.¡± Oliverzily opened his eyes a little, wanted to smile, but the corner of his lips pulled an ugly line instead. ¡°Haha, Emmett¡­ you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Emmett responded with a stern face and asked, ¡°How do you feel? Are there any hallucinations?¡± Oliver closed his eyes and exhaled, ¡°If feels¡­that I won¡¯t die yet¡­ no hallucinations¡­¡± Emmett breathed a sigh of relief, waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Immediately send to the E.R!¡± Jasper followed the stretcher and said in a panic, ¡°Oliver, you¡¯ll be fine, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re all here, you¡¯ll be fine, Oliver, hang in there.¡± Lucas also panicked and followed the stretcher out hurriedly. Oliver chuckled and said intermittently, ¡°Emmett¡­if you brat¡­ cry for me¡­ I can consider¡­ breaking your¡­ chrysanthemum once¡­ lest when you die¡­ you¡¯re still a virgin¡­¡± While speaking, Oliver suddenly went silent and fainted. Jasper held one hand of Oliver¡¯s tightly, his eyes red. The ambnce had just stopped outside. Because Emmett had directly called the hospital dean, and the dean was so scared that he jumped off his mistress bed, and he immediately drove over. Everyone who greeted Oliver was the director of each department. Emmett had stayed behind. He looked at Fifth Brother gloomily and patted his shoulders, and said, ¡°Fifth Brother, tell me the cause of this matter.¡± Now, Emmett¡¯s focus was to catch the person who did it! When he is caught, snort, wait for it, there will be a taste of good fruits for him. Fifth Brother almost copsed from Emmett¡¯s pat. Almost crying, ¡°Aye, Emmett, I¡¯m guilty, something like this happened on my territory. It¡¯s my fault¡­ Emmett¡­¡± Emmett smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Fifth Brother, you don¡¯t have to be responsible for this matter. You just need to tell me the things you know.¡± Fifth Brother nodded and brought Emmett towards room 8808, where the incident happened. He said, ¡°So today, Oliver came here early, and when he saw me, he told me clearly that he was here to hook up with his little girlfriend. Oh, Emmett, you know that Oliver is interested in that little girl, right?¡± Emmett nodded, ¡°Yeah, I know about it. Continue.¡± ¡°Oh, I see that girl has nothing much, quite average. Not sure what Oliver is interested in about her, he¡¯s so mesmerized. Chapter 45: Familiar Back View Chapter 45: Familiar Back View Later, Oliver asked me to randomly grab ten men. After getting them, this kid actually asked questions, and each question was worth 10,000 dors¡­¡± Emmett frowned, couldn¡¯t help to curse andugh, ¡°This basted, only know how to burn money for fun.¡± ¡°The questions were weird, it was questions like if he likes a girl, but the girl doesn¡¯t like him, what he should do kind. Then, his little girlfriend was unhappy and thought that he was wasting money, so she ran over to stop him. The people I brought over were dispersed just like that, and only the two of them were left in the room. And then, the incident happened.¡± Emmett squinted his eyes, took the cigarette offered by Fifth Brother, and Fifth Brother lit up respectfully. He took a breath and spit out a few smoke rings. That wickedly handsome face was a bit unreal in the smoke. ¡°Hm, in this case, the girl was there when the ident happened?¡± Fifth Brother shivered violently, scratched his scalp and said, ¡°Just now, Oliver said that he had identally injured himself. It has nothing to do with anyone.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Emmett raised his eyelids slightly and looked at Fifth Brother. Even though Fifth Brother was already an old man, he was still numb all over by Emmett¡¯s alluring eyes. What a beautiful man. Emmett dropped his eyelid, thought about it, and stood up immediately. ¡°Well, looks like Oliver don¡¯t want us to touch his girl. Since he can treat it as if nothing, we will not look further into it.¡± Emmett said it lightly, and Fifth Brother exhaled a long sigh of relief as if he had been pardoned from the death penalty. ¡°Yes, yes, Oliver likes that girl a lot.¡± ¡°Hm, Fifth Brother, since Oliver cared about that girl a lot now, you should look after more, and don¡¯t let others bully her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Emmett! Entrust this matter to me!¡± Fifth Brother assured, and walked out with Emmett, nning to go to the hospital together. When they walked to the noisy main hall, Fifth Brother pointed to a small figure far away. Shouted near Emmett¡¯s ears, ¡°Emmett, look over there! The foreman just told me that the girl Oliver likes is the one with her back facing us!¡± ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Emmett stopped and looked over along the direction Fifth Brother has pointed. Emmett was full of excitement! As if there was an electric current flowing through his whole body! That figure¡­ That back view¡­ Why was it so familiar? It was like it¡¯s ine that girl¡­ Small, neither fat nor thin, with a slim waist¡­ like a small animal¡­ Emmett couldn¡¯t help squinting his eyes. That figure delivered alcohol to a table, ced bottle by bottle on the table, and looked awkward. Even the clumsy look was like ine. Fifth Brother quietly nced at Emmett. It¡¯s weird, Emmett, who was the least interested in women, was actually looking at the girl so dedicatedly. This woman was not ordinary. ¡°ine! Let¡¯s go, you¡¯re so slow.¡± Sally yelled at ine. The alcohol that she had delivered was much more than ine, and she was already done, yet ine was still busy. Ever since Oliver¡¯s ident, Sally was like a frightened rabbit. She basically glued to ine wherever they went. ine ced the last bottle and replied, ¡°Oh, oh,ing.¡± Turning around, she pouted at Sally. Emmett happened to see her front view. He was slightly surprised, but he saw the girl¡¯s face clearly, and she wasn¡¯t ine. Haha, he felt ridiculous, that little fool, ine, would never appear at Y Nightclub. Emmett mocked at himself, other than Y Nightclub, then he jumped into his car. Sally and ine walked side by side, and looked at the wig on ine¡¯s head again, and said, ¡°Why do you insist on wearing this, isn¡¯t it hot?¡± ine pushed up the exaggerated ck squared frame sses and sighed, ¡°There¡¯s no choice, I feel that there¡¯s a need to change my style, it¡¯s safer. With this look, I wouldn¡¯t be recognized by ZH n, right?¡± Unsure of where ine found the wig in the break room, it was a golden Sassoon¡¯s hairstyle. She also found a pair of squared and ugly ck-framed spectacles and put it on. It was just the frame, and without lenses, it must have been discarded by the owner. With her weird look, of course, Emmett couldn¡¯t recognize her from a distance. Sally sighed, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ve thought about it. Whatever shoulde will alwayse, it can¡¯t be hidden from. When the timees to die, then it will be when I die.¡± ine sighed even louder, ¡°Why is it not a crime when a lunatic murder us, but it¡¯s a crime when we kill a lunatic? It¡¯s too unfair!¡± Sally knocked ine on the head, and fiercely said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you so many times, master Young is not a lunatic, definitely not a mad man!¡± ine nced at Sally and pitifully said, ¡°Fine, even if he is not a lunatic, but¡­ I¡¯m being harassed by him now that I¡¯m going to be a lunatic!¡± Sally rolled her eyes and suddenly said, ¡°I say, ine, I feel that we should go to the hospital to see master Young. No matter what, his injuries were because of us.¡± ¡°Oh? Nooo¡­ I don¡¯t want to see that lunatic¡­¡± ine¡¯s face was full of unwilling. ¡°Think about it. If we go, we can repent and apologize to master Young, who knows, maybe he won¡¯t be angry anymore and won¡¯t hold us ountable. Then, we can have our lives back! Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± ine drooped her head and could only agree, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll listen to you and visit him.¡± Sally smiled, ¡°If he really likes you, he should forgive the good friend of the girl he likes, right?¡± ¡°Good detour, Sally, you obviously just want to send me to the lunatic.¡± Sallyughed, ¡°I¡¯ll find out from the foreman which hospital the ambnce was from.¡± - Oliver arrived at the hospital, and immediately, the hospital had set up a discussion group with professionals for him. They did a full body checkup, took an EEG for Oliver, then gathered together to study the chart. They were meticulous and solemn. While the whole floor where Oliver was hospitalized was booked, it was quiet and clean. The doctors and nurses were like bees, shuttling back and forth. Because Oliver was alone, there were many people mobilized to revolve around him. When Emmett arrived, the consultation was over. The overall result was good, there was no concussion, and the coma was caused by excessive bleeding. He should be fine after a few days of recuperation. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief together. Fifth Brother shook his cold sweat. Oliver¡¯s head was wrapped with gauze; his features still looked so delicate. Emmett walked in and saw Oliver and said to Jasper, ¡°Who will take the night shift tonight? I¡¯ve ordered 20 ZH n men to standby here. It would be better if one of us can apany him.¡± Jasper was the first to raise his hand, ¡°Me! I¡¯ll stay here.¡± Lucas said, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s better that I stay here. After all, you guys have a lot of things to deal with tomorrow. As for me, I¡¯ll just inform thepany, anyway, I don¡¯t usually deal with thepany stuff.¡± Emmett nodded, ¡°okay, then it will be tough on you.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, we¡¯re all brothers.¡± Lucas smiled heartily. After staying back and talked for a while, only then Emmett and Jasper went to their car and drove away. Lucas flipped through the news on his mobile, copsed on the sofa, and looked at Oliver from time to time. Oliver saw ine in his dream. The scene in the dream was what Oliver liked, it was still in the room 8808! He was hugging her and pressing her against the wall. Holding her face and kissing her lips. Her lips were delicious, and he still remembered that enchanting taste. ¡°Muah, muah¡­¡± Oliver had his eyes closed and lying on the hospital bed. Pouting his lips and making the sound ¡®muah¡¯. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Lucas was surprised and raised his eyes to look, and was just in time to see Oliver making a kissing action in his dream. He couldn¡¯t help butughed, ¡°Haha, haha, this pervert, still ying with women while asleep!¡± Oliver has always been the most childish one among the four of them. He had a fiery nature and does everything for a while. This type of personality was also attractive to women. Many women found it hard to split with Oliver when they meet him. Once, he was interested in Emmett¡¯s woman, and it was one that Emmett¡¯s father had picked for him, Oliver begged Emmett to give him the women. Emmett had always been indifferent to women, so he gave it to Oliver. Who would have known that the girl Oliver eagerly begged for was abandoned after ying for less than a month? - Emmett drove to his residence and was connected to his father¡¯s call on the way. ¡°Emmett?¡± ¡°Father.¡± ¡°Hm, you¡¯ve chased Tina away, right?¡± Emmett¡¯s father has always been one that meant what he says, but he sounded kind. ¡°Hm, father, you knew it a long time ago.¡± ¡°Yes, men, definitely won¡¯t have only one woman. You see, I¡¯ve picked a few for you.¡± ¡°Father, I don¡¯t want it now.¡± Chapter 46: What Kind of Woman Do You Want Chapter 46: What Kind of Woman Do You Want ¡°Why? Men who are healthy and with strong physiques need to let off regrly. There are no women beside you now, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Did your physical fitness drop?¡± Emmett secretly wiped a cold sweat, ¡°Father, you¡¯re too worried.¡± ¡°I have asked Kayden to bring you a woman, I think she¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°Father, I¡­¡± Beep! Without giving a chance for Emmett to exin, the phone was hung up. Emmett¡¯s father was afraid that Emmett would starve and casually search for food, fearful that those messy and dirty women would fall into Emmett¡¯s bed. Hence, he always promptly searched for women globally. The son of his, Paul Smith, naturally has to use the best in everything. Women included. Emmett rubbed his temple and continued driving. When he was back at the vi, as soon as he entered, he saw an unknown woman standing there. ¡°Master, this is the old master¡­¡± Kayden was about to speak, but Emmett waved his hand of indicating that he knew. This time, it was surprising that a Chinese woman was picked for Emmett. She was about 1.7m tall, long legs and slender waist, shoulder-length hair, big eyes, and a high nose. When she saw Emmett, she smiled reservedly. Emmett was slightly surprised, satzily on the sofa, and looked at the woman. Sighed, ¡°Oh, this time, the old man has changed his taste. He brought a virtuous wife.¡± Like a youngdy from a respectable family. The woman neither humble nor yielding, said naturally, ¡°Hello Emmett. I am Amelia Carter, East Asia Minerals¡¯s Carter family is my family. It is Uncle Smith that asked me to take care of your daily life¡­¡± Oh¡­ Emmett secretly analyzed, ¡°From the East Asia Minerals, the one that¡¯s known to own gold mines? Not bad, the woman, my father, got this time has a solid family background. They can be of an equal to his Smith family. What does his father mean? Did he want him to marry this Carter woman home?¡± Emmett thought about it and asked stubbornly, ¡°Look after my daily life? Does that include sleeping with me?¡± Amelia was stunned, then hid her embarrassment, and smiled lightly, ¡°I have the confidence to serve Master Emmett. I have learned techniques in this aspect. Why not, let¡¯s try it in the bedroom tonight.¡± Emmett nodded, ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not interested in an orthodox woman like you.¡± Amelia smiled, ¡°Whenever Master Emmett has a need, just call me.¡± Emmett went up to the bathroom to shower without taking a look at Amelia. But when he came out after the shower, he was startled. On his bed, Amelia was lying enchantingly. The woman wore very sexy lingerie, with ckce, and G-strings. She had ck pantyhose, the kind withrge mesh, and will make men spit blood easily. Emmett was naked, but when he saw this, he straight away turned around and pulled a towel, wrapping his lower body. Even so, Amelia, who was lying on the bed, blew a whistle of admiration. A woman, who usually acted respectfully, actually knew how to blow a lustful whistle at a man? What kind of woman is this? There were a lot of contradictions in her! And it formed an even more mixed charm! This woman had a desire to be in control. If such a woman were to be the master of the house and manage arge family, she would be capable of doing so. She was the type to adapt to any kind of environment and situation. Emmett stared at Amelia and thought to himself, seemed like the old man really cultivated her as a daughter-inw. ¡°Emmett, I¡¯m very satisfied with you. The glimpse just now shocked me. It¡¯s not bad¡­ haha, Emmett, your father didn¡¯t brag, you¡¯re indeed¡­a very strong man.¡± Amelia smiled charmingly, fluffed her hair, and said tteringly. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Emmett sneered, ¡°Who do you think you are? You are satisfied with me? You should ask me if I¡¯m satisfied with you instead! Amelia Carter, do you know, I, Emmett Smith, like what kind of women?¡± Emmett sneered and lifted his chin. With an infinite of arrogance and coldness. Amelia liked men who were like a big shot. She disliked men who had no opinion, personality, and was a yes-man. She loved this kind of wild, uncontroble¡­ wolf! Yes, she liked wolf-like men. Therefore, Amelia¡¯s eyes became more feminine and affectionate now. ¡°Emmett¡­ what kind of woman do you want, I can be that type of woman for you¡­ You want an unreasonable one? Or fiery ones? Or the seductive ones? Just say it, and I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Amelia stared at Emmett, and her pink tongue came out, going around and licking, her eyes were captivating. Her body started to twist on the bed, and her hands began to stroke her body gently ying. She was like a water snake that made one crazy! ¡°Emmett¡­ Come¡­ Emmett,e¡­¡± Amelia was tumbling on the clean sheets, so charming, and so breathtaking. Emmett squinted at the woman¡¯s performance, and his eyes darkened. He couldn¡¯t say that there wasn¡¯t a response¡­ He was a normal man and was a man that had a stronger need in this aspect. And it was a fact that he had held back these few days. It was really hot. Under the towel¡­ there was already a reaction. Amelia curled her lips and smiled, climbed off the bed like a snake, knelt, and moved to Emmett¡¯s leg. She raised her face and looked at Emmett hotly, humming like a cat from her nose, ¡°Emmett¡­ Emmett¡­ Emmett¡­¡± Her soft boneless hands rubbed him randomly, like a gust of wind, not knowing how his towel was blown away. Amelia¡¯s eyes were shocked by the scorching heat somewhere. ¡°Wow! Emmett...you are great...so great...¡± Amelia¡¯s face was full of luster. Her eyes were radiating the mist of an evil spirit. While Emmett frowned, like an emperor, overlooking at the woman kneeling down. He hissed and inhaled cold air. Amelia wailed, pounced over, and held him in her mouth¡­ ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Emmett let out a low growl from his throat. His body remained as it was, and one hand was gently ced on the back of the woman¡¯s head. The sound of saliva sounded, and Amelia closed her eyes and kissed him greedily. The action¡­ was really skilled. Like the actress in some AV films, she has excellent skills. Emmett raised his left eyebrows and took sucked in another cold breath. When would ine, that girl, learn this skill¡­ Haha, he predicted that he would have kept her from getting out of bed every day! If it was the confused little thing doing this, she would be so shy and flushed red, and maybe even cry out of embarrassment. ¡°Um...¡± Amelia whimpered in pain. The thing in her mouth suddenly doubled, almost choking her to death. How would she know that Emmett¡¯s reaction was because of his sexual thoughts of a particr small little thing. Amelia was kissing happily, but her head was suddenly pushed away by Emmett. She raised her face eagerly and looked at Emmet in confusion. Emmett lowered his head and looked down at the woman, and said coldly, ¡°The technique on this mouth is still a bitcking, you have to practice more when you¡¯re free.¡± It was like an evaluation of how his meal tasted. Amelia clenched her teeth secretly. Emmett threw Amelia away, got on the bed, opened the quilt, and lay on it. Amelia braved herself and immediately thicken her skin and climbed up. She smiled extremely seductively, ¡°Emmett¡­ I¡¯ll continue to work hard and improve my skills with my mouth¡­ You haven¡¯t tried the technique with this body¡­¡± With that, the little hand stretched out and grabbed him... Emmett¡¯s nose wrinkled slightly. Aiming at Amelia coldly, he said, ¡°Are you a virgin? Have you done any surgery to recover? I don¡¯t like women who have been touched by others, you better be aware of this.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Amelia was taken aback, still a little shy, ¡°Emmett, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re my first man. Don¡¯t think that my performance earlier meant that I have any actual experience, in fact, none! I only¡­ wanted to serve you better, so I learned¡­¡± Emmett hated himself a little. He obviously didn¡¯t like this Amelia at all, but his body was always in a perilous state. It was also a burden to be in good physical fitness. Emmett took out a box of condoms from the drawer, threw it to Amelia, and said, ¡°Put it on for me. You know, right?¡± Amelia was stunned again. Ultra-thin Durex? ¡°Emmett, do you still want to wear this?¡± She was shocked. She was a virgin who was selected! She couldn¡¯t be any cleaner? He actually wanted to wear this for the first time with a virgin! What does he mean? Emmett naturally understood the expression on Amelia¡¯s face. He smiled coldly, ¡°Want to do it with me? Don¡¯t think it¡¯s okay with just my father¡¯s order. I¡¯m like this to all women, and will never touch them directly.¡± ¡°But I am¡­¡± Before Amelia had finished speaking, Emmett interrupted her cruelly, ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re the only virgin? Which women that I, Emmett, used before isn¡¯t? This is my habit and requirement. Otherwise... just get out!¡± The word ¡°out¡± was so cold as if Amelia was nothing but a dog in his eyes. Amelia¡¯s heart fell to the bottom fiercely. This man was more ruthless than she had expected! She suddenly lost that bit of confidence in herself. He was a wolf, and was a bloodthirsty wild wolf in the mountains! Amelia was silent. She simply couldn¡¯t resist the attraction brought by this handsome and strong man. Which women wouldn¡¯t bow down and worship this kind of man when they see him? Amelia tore the exquisite packaging and took out the small condom. Chapter 47: You Are Just a Tool Chapter 47: You Are Just a Tool She then put it on for Emmett with a shaky hand. Emmett was already using his phone, and found a gun fighting game, and was ying it. He was a strong man, although he was ying distractedly, his brother was still standing tall! Amelia stroked Emmett¡¯s chest, just as she was about to kiss his chest, Emmett pushed her away with one hand. She hurriedly looked at Emmett, his brows frowned slightly. Obviously, he didn¡¯t like her action earlier. What about¡­ kissing his face? Amelia leaned to the side of Emmett¡¯s face, stuck out her tongue, and kissed his chin. Maybe Emmett was too engrossed in the game, that he had lowered his guard, and her tongue touched his chin. Emmett¡¯s eyes tightened, and subconsciously waved his hand and pped her. The p made Amelia lie on the bed. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Amelia eximed, and her jaw hurt so much it felt like it was about to dislocate. ¡°Emmett¡­¡± Why did he hit her? Why? Emmett, with a slightly disgusted expression, wiped his chin with his hand, and said irritated, ¡°Who allowed you to kiss me! So dirty!¡± Only then did Amelia knew, Emmett doesn¡¯t allow anyone to kiss his face. Then, all the more, the lips shouldn¡¯t be expected¡­ Amelia held back her tears, she gritted and climbed up, continued kissing Emmett¡¯s bottom. ¡°Enough,e up.¡± Emmett said impatiently. ¡°Huh? I, I go up?¡± Emmett immediately got gloomy, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t know how? Then why are you wasting time here!¡± ¡°I know, know¡­¡± Amelia was frightened by his cannibalistic eyes. Her heart and lungs trembled. Hiding her shyness and fear, she climbed up onto Emmett¡¯s body. Shaking and hesitating, after all, it was her first time, she had only heard about the pain during the first time, and she had never tried, so she was still afraid. A women¡¯s first time, shouldn¡¯t it be the man that¡¯s in charge? The man gives the woman enough tender care, letting the woman feel warmth and happiness in his arms, and then enters with a bang, and the pain that the woman felt would be more worth it. What was this? It was her first time, her pain, and she still has to do it herself? Emmett was a bit annoyed, and without a word, his hand went over and mped Amelia¡¯s waist, pushing her down hard! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Amelia screamed, and her cold sweat immediately flowed down. It was excruciating! It hurts too much! The main reason was that it was too big and as if he had split her body into several parts. Amelia didn¡¯t dare to move and kept shaking. ¡°Move, are you a wooden person? Didn¡¯t you say you know? Don¡¯t brag in the future!¡± Emmett was pressing on his phone, shooting, and ncing at her a few times. Amelia¡¯s tears finally slipped down. Without giving her the chance to breathe, Emmett had already erupted in heat because of these few day¡¯s umtions. With one hand mped on her waist, he ruthlessly pushed up. ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡± Amelia didn¡¯t want to scream too miserably, but the pain wasn¡¯t up to her. She screamed sharply as he pushed too hard. There was no warmth, no love, no caress, and no kiss¡­ Just coldly plundering her¡­ Emmett gradually had the feeling; his eyes narrowed and put down the phone. He turned to ce Amelia under him, pulling her back. From behind her, without hesitation, and brutally rushed in. Amelia¡¯s tears fell on the sheets. She felt that she was sentenced to the gallows. The pain was so overwhelming that she almost died. But a strange pleasure gradually rose, like a stream, extending up bit by bit. She wanted to hold on to that shuddering feeling, wanted to catch it¡­ But at this moment, Emmett left her body and went to the bathroom. Amelia suddenly felt the attack of emptiness. She was so ufortable that she wanted to cry. She wanted¡­ she suddenly wanted to continue the feeling of being filled relentlessly¡­ Finally, she understood, she had the lust of a woman. Just that, Emmett didn¡¯t care about her, he had abandoned her only when she was about to climax. She was now in a state of insatiable desire. Amelia wiped off her sweat from her face and looked at the room. In the trash can was a condom filled with fluid, and that able-bodied man, whom she just had sex with, had gone to take a bath with no regards for others. She sat on the bed alone, in a daze. After being in a daze for a while, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly. No matter what, she managed to get Emmett, didn¡¯t she? She has sessfully climbed into his bed, hasn¡¯t she? When Emmett was done with his bath, he walked out. His study figure made Amelia imagine it again, and her cheeks blushed. Without looking at Amelia, Emmett pressed the servant¡¯s call button and said, ¡°Come here, change the sheets for me. Also, prepare a guest room for Miss Carter.¡± Amelia widened her eyes and couldn¡¯t believe it. Change the sheets? Why? Did he think she was dirty? Then why prepare a guest room for her? They were already at this stage, why couldn¡¯t she sleep in his room? ¡°Emmett¡­¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t left yet? Get out!¡± ¡°Emmett Smith!!!¡± Amelia was annoyed and shot up, bringing out the imposing manner of hers, staring at Emmett who was carefree, and cried, ¡°Emmett! What do you mean? I¡¯m already your woman, and you still want me to get out? Also, what is with this attitude of yours towards me?¡± Emmett was waiting for her to say this! He took out a cigarette, putting it between his fingers, wasn¡¯t in a rush to light it. He looked at Amelia coldly, squinted his eyes, and said sarcastically, ¡°My father didn¡¯t inform you when he asked you toe? What is your status? You¡¯re nothing but just a tool for me to vent my desires, nothing more! Who do you think you are? My woman? Haha, you¡¯re not worthy of this status! Wasn¡¯t this what you want? To climb in my bed, have sex with me. Now that you have achieved your wish, what are you still dissatisfied with?¡± While Amelia was shocked, her heart sank as well. Her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly. ¡°Your father said, I¡¯ll be your wife in the future¡­¡± Amelia suddenly felt that the word ¡®wife¡¯ was a bit ridiculous. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Haha¡­ wife? You wouldn¡¯t be so innocent, would you?¡± Emmett smiled mockingly, lit the cigarette with a click, and took a few puffs. The posture of spitting out the smoke ring was very charming. ¡°Carter what? I don¡¯t care what my father promised you, but I¡¯ll have the final say about who my wife is. You want to marry me, continue dreaming! I respect the old man, but I don¡¯t obey him, understand? If you¡¯re still dissatisfied, you can pack your stuff and leave!¡± At this time, the servant had already walked in. With a dull expression, he began to change the sheets to a new one. Then, he said to Amelia, whose fist was still clenched, ¡°Miss Carter, please, follow me.¡± Emmett lowered his head and fiddled with his phone, ncing at Amelia for nothing. Amelia suddenly felt that her situation was so absurd! She came here in high spirits, took the initiative to get into his bed, seeded in the temptation¡­ But the result was so cold! Amelia gritted her teeth, straightened her back, and walked out. When she returned to the room that was cleaned up for her, she finally couldn¡¯t help it,id on the bed, and cried. Emmett raised his head and looked at the night view outside the window. He exhaled and walked to the balcony, leaning on the railing, and looked into the distance. There were stars in the sky, the night was quiet, and the night wind was gentle¡­ It was an incredibly romantic moment¡­ Emmett closed his eyes slightly, and ine¡¯s lovely smiling face appeared in his mind involuntarily. Her fat cheeks, childish but without makeup, her ck and white, always watery big eyes, her sharp and small nose, and her pink lips¡­ ¡°What are you doing? Are you asleep?¡± Emmett whispered softly. The long eyshes flickered, and a slight smile came upon the lips. ¡°What to do, I want to bully you, but I¡¯m not willing to bully you, what should I do?¡± His voice was warm and gentle, drifted far away into the night. Even though he was in hell, he was reluctant to part with the clean body of hers. - Sally and ine waited until they got off work and cycled to the hospital together. There were very few pedestrians on the road, and cars will asionally pass by them. ¡°Yawns¡­¡± ine yawned while pedaling the bicycle. ¡°Little girl, are you that sleepy? Just in this short time, you have yawned at least 20 times! I¡¯m really scared that you will fall asleep while cycling, and plunge me into the stinky drain.¡± ineughed with tears in her eyes, ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry Sally, I¡¯ve been cycling since I was young! I sent my younger sister to school this way, my riding skills are excellent! I¡¯m an old rider! If you don¡¯t believe it, I¡¯ll cycle faster for you!¡± With that, ine¡¯s childish temper came up, she gritted her teeth and cycled vigorously. The bicycle with two of them speed fast on the road, it frightened Sally so much she was shouting, ¡°Ahhh¡­ slower, it¡¯s too scary¡­ You don¡¯t have to be so fast¡­ Slower, slower¡­¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± ineughed rowdily against the wind. In the end, even Sallyughed. Finally, when they reached the hospital, ine was already sweating profusely, and her hair was in a mess. After locking the bike, they held hands and walked into the hospital timidly. Chapter 48: Visiting Chapter 48: Visiting ¡°Sally, it¡¯s sote that lunatic must have fallen asleep too, why not we visit him tomorrow instead? I¡¯m too sleepy, yawns¡­¡± ine shook Sally¡¯s hand and yawned again. ¡°No!¡± Sally refused tly, ¡°Today¡¯s affair must bepleted today! Besides, when we¡¯re asking for help, it¡¯s necessary to do so as soon as possible. We came here in the middle of the night so that it can show our sincerity. Then master Young won¡¯t be angry, and will let us off.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, will listen to you.¡± So, Sally fully utilized the part below her nose, asked everybody, and finally found out that Oliver stayed in the VIP ward. Sally excitedly pulled ine towards the level the VIP ward was at and was horrified as soon as she reached the door! Oh my! It was like making a movie about the underworld! Sally and ine were dumbfounded. The two looked around, basically, no one heading in, anyway, they had stood there for a while and didn¡¯t see a single person entering. Sally became timid and pushed ine, and said, ¡°ine, go and ask if it¡¯s the ward master Young¡¯s stayed at?¡± ine got goose bumps all over, and was frightened as well, ¡°Why, why do you want me to ask? Why don¡¯t you ask?¡± ¡°You look small and look like a good person.¡± Sally then pushed her a few more times. ¡°That¡¯s weird, so you look like a bad person?¡± ¡°If I asked you to go, then just go!¡± Sally pushed ine hard; ine stumbled a few steps and ran to a man. The man had already noticed the two sneaky women. He bellowed, ¡°What are you doing! No idle people are allowed to hang around here, get lost!¡± The voice was loud like a bell, with a buzzing echo. It was terrifying. ine immediately shortened herself and bit her lips, whispering, ¡°Well... Sir¡­, I want to ask if Master Oliver stays here. It¡¯s the young master of JI Group, Oliver¡­¡± Sally, who was listening from far, covered her face with her hands. Oh my, what was she saying? Oliver was from JY Group, and not JI Group! After so long, ine, this girl, don¡¯t even know he was called! Faint¡­ The people from ZH n that Emmett left behind were even more surprised. There was actually a girl that didn¡¯t know master Oliver was from which group? And also said what JI Group¡­ haha. The man secretlyughed, but still with a straightened face, he said gravely, ¡°No one is allowed to visit master Oliver! Get out of here!¡± ine puffed up her cheeks and red at him before turning around and went back beside Sally. ¡°You heard that, right, have you given up? No one is allowed to visit! Let¡¯s go! Go home!¡± Sally cried, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over! This time, it¡¯spletely over! No visitors allowed, which means that he is in danger! If master Young dies, then wouldn¡¯t we be buried alive with him?¡± ine was frightened by Sally¡¯s word and shrunk her neck. It can¡¯t be? In this current society, there¡¯s still an ancient sacrificial burial? At least it was to be buried alive in the past, but now¡­ would it be to be burned alive? Sigh¡­ ine also wiped her tears, ¡°Sally, don¡¯t scare me¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­ I haven¡¯t gotten married and had children. It would be too wrong if I died¡­¡± ¡°Huh? What are you two doing here? What are your howling in the middle of the night, like a she-wolf in love!¡± Suddenly, a head poked in between them and roared roughly. ¡°Ahhhhhh¡­¡± Sally was startled and jumped on the spot. ¡°Ghost, ghost, ghost¡­¡± ine hugged Sally and jumped as well. Fifth Brother¡¯s face darkened, his face was already dark, but it was even darker now. ¡°Damn it! What are you screaming for! Since when I be a ghost!¡± Sally and ine were stunned. ¡°Fifth Brother?!¡± They shouted together. Fifth Brother shook his hair horizontally. He could only be a grandson in front of Emmett and the others, but in front of girls like ine, he could be an uncle. ¡°The two of you¡­ why are you here?¡± He dragged his tone like an interrogator. Sally rolled her eyes and patted ine, and said quickly, ¡°Fifth Brother, you came just in time; she wanted to see master Young. You also know that master Young likes her a lot, she would look unfriendly if she didn¡¯te and visit, right?¡± Fifth Brother frowned and noticed ine, and suddenly realized, ¡°Oh¡­ Isn¡¯t this the little girlfriend of Oliver! It¡¯s great that she came!¡± Sally¡¯s eyes beamed, ¡°Fifth Brother, do you know where master Young stayed at?¡± Fifth Brother raised his chest arrogantly, ¡°Obviously! What kind of rtionship I have with Oliver? I obviously know!¡± Sally eximed excitedly, ¡°Then Fifth Brother, can you bring us there? They don¡¯t let us in¡­¡± She nced at the brawny ck men from ZH n. Fifth Brother narrowed his eyes, looked at ine, then at Sally, and said, ¡°This girl is Oliver¡¯s girlfriend, what about you? Why are you here? Why do you want to go there? What does it got to do with you?¡± ine was stunned, so was Sally. They couldn¡¯t possibly tell Fifth Brother, ¡°Master Young¡¯s head injury was caused by me, Sally!¡± ¡°I¡­ I am apanying her here, it¡¯s sote, and we have to apany each other backter!¡± ¡°Uh, yes, yes, yes.¡± ine caught on Sally¡¯s words and nodded frantically. ¡°That won¡¯t work! Can any random person go to where Master Oliver is at? No! Only this girl can go, you can¡¯t go. Do you know those at the door? Those are people from ZH n!¡± Oh! Sally covered her mouth and was shocked. ZH n¡­ Sally thought quickly, grabbed the yawning ine, and whispered mysteriously, ¡°Hey, ine, I can only entrust this matter to you. My whole life and wealth are on you, you have to give your 100% and do it well! I won¡¯t go in; you can go by yourself when you see master Youngter, say nicer things about me. Then express my sincere apologies to him, understand?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Wh, what? I¡¯m going alone? Don¡¯t mess around!¡± ine widened her eyes, her face was horrified, ¡°Please, you said you wanted toe, so I apanied you here. Now you¡¯re saying that you are not going, and want me to go alone, what is this? I don¡¯t want to see that lunatic again.¡± Sally¡¯s eyes immediately teared, clutching ine¡¯s clothes and wiped her tears, sobbing, ¡°Then what should I do? Just watch me die then! Although this incident started because of you, you can also say that I deserved it, I shouldn¡¯t go all out for my sister. I¡¯m a fool! Just let me die! Let me die¡­¡± ine immediately softened. s, she couldn¡¯t stand the tragic drama of others. ¡°Okay, okay, I was wrong. What I said earlier deserved to be whipped; you¡¯re unlucky because of me. I should deal with it. Don¡¯t worry, entrust it to me. If that lunatic still doesn¡¯t forgive you, I¡¯ll die with him! Humph! Who¡¯s afraid?¡± Sally¡¯s tears disappeared immediately, and she gave ine a fist as a cheer, then patted her plump ass, and said, ¡°Girl! Go! Sess for sure!¡± ine followed Fifth Brother to the VIP ward. Why was there a feeling as if she had been sold to a trafficker, and was still counting money for them? She turned back frequently as she was following Fifth Brother. She really didn¡¯t want to go in¡­ Really don¡¯t want to¡­ Sally raised her fist towards ine, who was far away, opening her mouth wide, mouthing the word ¡®Good Luck!¡¯. Good luck¡­ To hell with good luck, letting her meet the lunatic, Oliver¡­ She felt apprehensive as she thought about it. ¡°Am I too cruel to that girl? Such ate night, and leaving that na?ve girl with the lustful master Young together¡­ A lonely man and a woman¡­ aye, I¡¯m starting to feel guilty¡­ Don¡¯t care anymore, anyway, she was there to persuade him to protect her life!¡± Sally touched her arm and muttered to herself. After finding a ce, she sat down and waited while looking at the VIP ward. ¡°Who is she?¡± The man who guarded the door earlier and had asked ine to get lost had his face darkened. Hey, this little girl, he had shooed her away earlier, why did she shamelesslye back? She looked very well-behaved. ¡°Oh, her, she is the master Young¡¯s little girlfriend, the rtionship between them, hehe, you know, hahaha¡­¡± ine¡¯s face deted and tugged at the corner of her clothes. Fifth Brother, what are you talking about! What rtion does she have with that lunatic? Did he have to say it so ambiguously, seriously! ¡°Oh? Her? Haha¡­ Really didn¡¯t see that!¡± The man nodded with a smile, waved inside, and let ine in. Didn¡¯t see what, does she look that terrible? Fifth Brother brought ine in, and nagged, ¡°I can¡¯t tell as well, you have such a skill. That¡¯s why what did the ancient people say? People cannot be measured? The seawater cannot be seen?¡± Chapter 49: Don’t Judge a Person by Their Appearance Chapter 49: Don¡¯t Judge a Person by Their Appearance ineughed, sorry, brother. She had tried to hold back herughter but couldn¡¯t¡­ ¡°It is ¡®don¡¯t judge a person by their appearance like the seawater cannot be measure¡¯.¡± ine softly corrected it. Fifth Brother scratched his head, and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s the same thing anyway. In short, I don¡¯t see what¡¯s so good about you, and I don¡¯t know where went wrong with Oliver that he actually is interested in you. Is it possible¡­ that you have something that we can¡¯t see¡­ a technique?¡± Like a technique on the bed? A skill you used to serve men then? Fifth Brother stared wide-eyed and looked up and down at ine to the point ine felt creepy. She shuddered and said, ¡°Apart from being young and beautiful, optimistic, and hardworking, I don¡¯t have any more strength.¡± Now it was Fifth Brother¡¯s turned tough. Young and beautiful? Was this a phrase this little girl should use? At best¡­ The most she had pleasant facial features and a little cute. However, ine was full of dissatisfaction. Just Oliver¡­ a rascal, like a ruffian, of course, a rich and temperamental ruffian. She wasn¡¯t interested in him! Hence, based on what, that something is wrong with Oliver when he is attracted to her? He was absolutely disregarding her! ¡°Okay, here is it, Oliver is inside, you can go in by yourself.¡± Fifth Brother pointed to the door and turned to leave. ine ran out of courage, and grabbed Fifth Brother by the arm, begging, ¡°Fifth Brother, please, don¡¯t leave¡­ Let¡¯s go in together, okay? I don¡¯t dare to enter alone¡­¡± Fifth Brother looked down at the girl¡¯s hand holding him and suddenly understood why Oliver was so fascinated by her. The skin of this little girl was so smooth! It made one¡¯s heart sway when grabbing people. Fifth Brother¡¯s heart wavered, and coughed, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll take you in!¡± Although he spoke boldly, he opened the door with care, lest he woke Oliver up. Fifth Brother opened the door gently, and Lucas, who was sitting on the sofa, immediately raised his head. ¡°Fifth Brother? Didn¡¯t you go back? Why are you back again?¡± Fifth Brother pulled ine from his back, and pointed at the girl and introduced, ¡°This is a staff at my club, oh, also the girl Oliver likes. Oliver went to Y Nightclub tonight for this girl. Now that Oliver has an ident, this girl is worried. After all, they are a young couple in love, couldn¡¯t hold back, and ran here. I was afraid she couldn¡¯t find this ce, so I brought her here.¡± ine¡¯s cheeks flushed with shame by the nonsensical introduction by Fifth Brother. Even her two delicate little ears were red with embarrassment. ¡°Oh? She¡¯s the girl that Oliver likes? Haha, okay, just nice. Come in, don¡¯t stand at the door already. Come in quick.¡± Lucas dared not neglect Oliver¡¯s female guest, and immediately stood up. Fifth Brother pushed ine, and said, ¡°You can stay here and apany Master Oliver, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Fifth Brother, I¡­¡± Fifth Brother smiled at Lucas but said to ine, ¡°Why are you still leaving tonight? Just stay here with your man. I¡¯m leaving now, Lucas. Why not you go too, let this little girl guard here, it can¡¯t go wrong if she is looking after her own man.¡± ine really wanted to carry a loudspeaker and shout, ¡°He is not my man! NOT! NOT!¡± But that was her in the bottom of her heart, the real her didn¡¯t have that courage. She just sped her fingers, lowered her head, and looked ashamed and resentful. Lucas waved his hand at Fifth Brother and said, ¡°Fifth Brother, it¡¯ste, you¡¯ve been here for a long time. Go back, there are things for you to handle at Y Nightclub, they can¡¯t do it without you. Hurry back, don¡¯t have to worry about here. I¡¯m here. As for this girl, she can do whatever she wants.¡± Fifth Brother nodded, ¡°okay, I¡¯ll make a move first. You can rx a bit and don¡¯t get too tired. If there¡¯s any problem, just call me, I¡¯ll rush here with just a call.¡± After he finished speaking, he walked out of the ward. Raising his hands from time to time, the hand that ine had grasped. It seemed¡­ to be smooth as usual¡­ Chuckling, he muttered to himself, ¡°Damn, I haven¡¯t had woman these past few days, it should be ¡®satisfied¡¯, I should go back and find a girl to satisfy the craving!¡± When he went down, he saw Sally sitting out there, and he shouted, ¡°Hey, why are you still waiting here? That friend of yours won¡¯t go back, she will stay tonight to apany master Oliver! You should go back first, oh, are you nning to stay here overnight?¡± Sally was taken aback, stood up in disbelief, ¡°Master Young kept ine back?¡± ¡°That girl¡¯s name is ine? What a tacky name! Well, yeah, that girl won¡¯t go. Since she¡¯s here, would master Young let her go back? Then again, she should stay behind, who asked her to be Master Oliver¡¯s woman!¡± Sally still hesitated and didn¡¯t want to leave. She was afraid that ine would not be able to find her when she came outter. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll wait a while more for her¡­¡± Fifth Brotherughed and said, ¡°Are you worried for your friend? Don¡¯t worry! Master Young is injured, what else can he do to your friend? Even if he wants to eat her, he has to wait until the injury is better, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± Fifth Brother then dragged Sally away. - Lucas looked at the little girl with her head down, secretly surprised. Huh? This time, the girl that Oliver¡¯s attracted to was very different from before! Since this little girl came, she hasn¡¯t said a word, obviously timid. With her head hanging down, fingers sped, she looked like a minor. ¡°You¡­ you are the girl Oliver likes?¡± Lucas couldn¡¯t find anything to say, so he asked dryly. ine raised her head and looked at Lucas aggrievedly and said, ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t want him to pester me¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Lucas was shocked, his eyes rounded, and took him a while to react, heughed heartily, ¡°Hahaha, I see, I see.¡± It turned out, Oliver, this brat, was forcing it. The little girl didn¡¯t even like him, and he was harassing her. Sighed, since when did our young master Young actually fall to such a tragic situation that he couldn¡¯t be sold out? ¡°Since you don¡¯t want our Oliver to pester you, what are you doing here? Could it be that Fifth Brother forced you here?¡± ine turned to look at Oliver, lying on the bed and looked at the thickyer of gauze wrapped around his head. She said guiltily, ¡°I shoulde¡­ He, he was hurt because of me¡­¡± ¡°Oh? Oliver was injured because of you? Was he a hero that saved the beauty?¡± Lucas realized that it took patience to talk to a simple girl. She wouldn¡¯t make it clear at once and have to squeeze and dig it out bit by bit. ¡°Not really¡­¡± ine hesitated again. She couldn¡¯t tell this man that when Oliver was kissing her forcibly, her friend had used the door to whack him. ¡°Anyway¡­ In short, master Young got injured because of me. I came here to apologize to him and to ask for his forgiveness.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Lucas slowly sat on the sofa, took a look at ine, and realized that this little thing was quite cute! Her eyes were big and watery. Her small mouth was red and attractive. As for her figure¡­ She looked like a kid, but when he looked carefully at her chest, it was very meaty! Of course! Of course, the girl that Oliver liked was, as usual, extraordinary! ¡°I understand why you¡¯re here, but Oliver is still sleeping, looks like your apology cannot be carried out tonight.¡± Who would have thought, when ine heard this, not only was she not disappointed, but she smiled immediately? A bright and radiating smile, it was so beautiful it made people confused. ¡°Really? He won¡¯t wake up tonight? Haha, that¡¯s great! It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯te, it¡¯s just that I came, but he isn¡¯t awake! When he is awake, you cannot tell him that I¡¯ve been here to apologize to him. Haha, then I¡¯ll leave first, anyway it¡¯s pointless for me to stay here.¡± Lucas was startled by the girl¡¯s lively appearance. This girl must have been thinking about leaving from the beginning, right? ¡°Wait!¡± Lucas stopped ine. ine turned around and pouted, dissatisfiedly said, ¡°Wait for what?¡± Lucas pointed at Oliver and suggested, ¡°Why not¡­ you wake him up?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ine jumped up in shock, looked at Lucas then at Oliver, and scratched her hair. She hurriedly said, ¡°Wake him up? Bet, better not. The patient is sleeping well and if we wake him¡­ isn¡¯t it too inhumane?¡± Lucas presumed that Oliver was struggling to chase this girl, and if he were to let the girl go just like that, he guessed that when Oliver found outter, he would be annoyed again. Chapter 50: Is It Really You? Chapter 50: Is It Really You? Unsure¡­ Lucas stood up and walked a few steps to Oliver¡¯s side. He stretched out his hand to squeeze Oliver¡¯s face and twisted violently. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Oliver groaned in his dream, frowned, his eyshes trembled, and slowly opened his eyes. ine was so scared that her legs trembled¡­ What, this lunatic¡¯s friends are also a madman; he actually woke Oliver up just like that? Run, ine, what are you doing in a daze? Quickly run away! This lunatic is about to wake up! It was as if when Oliver woke up, a terrifying lion was awakened as well. ¡°Damn it! Which bastard pinched my face? Looking for death? Damn¡­¡± Oliver scolded as soon as he opened his eyes. It was really painful¡­ And most importantly, he was having an erotic dream! In the dream¡­ He had already stripped ine, that girl, to thest two pieces¡­ His hands had just touched the buckle of her bra, and he was woken up! Damn it, at such a critical time, he was actually woken up. He wanted to kill someone! Lucas smirked and said, ¡°Oh, Oliver, are you having an erotic dream? Why does the quilt have such a big part propped up?¡± Oliver actually had reactions below¡­ ¡°I really want to kill you, damn you, Lucas! You interrupted something good! Get out!¡± ¡°Oh, our Oliver is so fierce. Haha, your little girlfriend is here, do you still want to be fierce?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you saying, get out!¡± Oliver closed his eyes and prepared to continue sleeping. Lucas turned to ine, sighed, and said, ¡°Since our master Oliver doesn¡¯t want to see you, you should go. Bye.¡± When ine heard that, her eyes lighted up, and nodded immediately, couldn¡¯t help replying, ¡°Goodbye. Goodnight!¡± ¡°STOP THERE!!!¡± Like a bomb that went off and made the whole room buzzed. Oliver¡¯s voice almost made ine faint from the st. Oliver sat up, still a little dizzy, and vaguely saw ine standing near the door, suddenly¡­ He burst with joy, his mouth grinned to the roots of his ears, his tone changed and said softly, ¡°ine¡­ ine¡­ Is there really you? My ine¡­¡± Lucas stood there, couldn¡¯t helpughing, and joked, ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you ask us to get out? This time you¡¯ve wakened up quite fast, don¡¯t look like your head has been injured.¡± When he heard Oliver calling ine, he heard him saying, ¡°Lame,me, myme.¡± It would be weird if he didn¡¯tugh. Oliver softly chided Lucas, ¡°Why are you still standing here, go and do what you¡¯re supposed to.¡± ine bit her lips and buttoned her clothes, really wanted to tten her head! Stupid, she shouldn¡¯t have said goodbye to this person, she should have just waved and disappeared. Now what¡­ This lunatic really woke up¡­ ¡°Master Young, you¡¯re awake?¡± ine said quietly. Lucas at these two and said, ¡°Um¡­ You stay with Oliver now. I¡¯ll go out for a smoke.¡± After speaking, Lucas walked out of the room. While walking along the corridor, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and mutter to himself, ¡°Is Oliver, that brat, really serious? Oliver stared at ine lustfully, and opened his arms to ine, acting like a spoiled child, ¡°ine, come to me¡­¡± ine¡¯s body shook and didn¡¯t move and said, ¡°We can talk from here. Master Young, I¡¯m here to apologize to you, it¡¯s my fault for today. Please don¡¯t be angry and don¡¯t hold my friend responsible, okay?¡± Oliver frowned when he heard it, and opened his mouth and said, ¡°No!¡± ine looked at Oliver with wide eyes in horror. Oliver held his head and sighed, ¡°You¡¯re talking so far away from me, and don¡¯t care about my condition. I am angry. Whatever you want to tell me, I¡¯ll say no.¡± ine couldn¡¯t help stomping her feet. This torturous ancestor, what does he want? ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll go over and talk.¡± ine was helpless and moved a few steps over to Oliver¡¯s bedside and stood there. Oliver cracked his lips and smiled, patting the edge of the bed, ¡°Sit here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine standing¡­¡± ine saw Oliver¡¯s face pulled down immediately, she then softened and said, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll sit, I¡¯ll sit.¡± She obediently moved her ass and sat on the edge of the bed. Oliver immediately reached out and took ine¡¯s small hands, and ced them in his palms, rubbing them gently. ine wanted to take it back but was afraid of angering this young aster, so she sat there awkwardly and extremely ufortable. But having said that, this guy even with a gauze wrapping around his head, why was he still handsome? If only the eyes¡­ are not so full of lust, it would be better. Womanizer¡­ ¡°ine, I just dreamed of you.¡± Oliver pursed his lips and smiled, staring at ine enthusiastically with his charming eyes. ¡°In the dream, you were so gentle to me, and even take the initiative to kiss me¡­¡± ine heard it and became feverish. She hurriedly said, ¡°Master Young, I¡¯m here to apologize, please don¡¯t hold my friend ountable, okay?¡± When Oliver thought of the erotic dream, he couldn¡¯t help but shook his heart, stared at ine¡¯s lips, and greedily said, ¡°I can don¡¯t hold her ountable, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ine looked at Oliver curiously, waiting for his next words. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I want you¡­ to take the initiative to kiss me.¡± ine trembled and almost jumped up. This big pervert! A downright pervert! Forget that he was holding her hand, and now he wanted her to¡­ that¡­ it was maddening! Oliver blinked and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then your friend will die tomorrow. As you know, I¡¯m good friends with the young master of ZH n, if I wanted to investigate into this matter¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t! Please don¡¯t do that! Don¡¯t do that!¡± ine was anxious, her eyes widened, and she said anxiously. This was the effect Oliver wanted¡­ Hahaha¡­ He smiled slyly, ¡°I¡¯m a man of my words, as long as you take the initiative to kiss me¡­ I¡¯ll take it as nothing happened today, and your friend¡¯s life will be saved by you. How?¡± As he spoke, his big hands were still ying with her small hand. His heart was burning feverishly. ine was hesitating and struggling and said after a long time, ¡°Just once?¡± ¡°Yes, just once.¡± Oliver promised, his eyes and voice were starting to smoke with fire. Looking forward¡­ ine was both hesitant and nervous. Kiss? Or not to kiss? What should she do? If she doesn¡¯t kiss, then Sally¡¯s life¡­ Urgh, for the sake of Sally, she should go all out! Wasn¡¯t it just a kiss, she¡¯ll treat it as a mosquito bite, quickly touched his lips and leave. That¡¯s it! Yes, don¡¯t be afraid! ineforted herself, and used a heroic expression, ¡°Fine! Come on!¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes gleamed, and a fire was burning in it. ine clenched her fist, opened her eyes wide, and pursed her lips. She rushed towards Oliver¡¯s face. ¡°Ouch¡­ My nose¡­¡± Before touching his lips, the tip of her nose first touched the tip of Oliver¡¯s, and ine cried out with pain on her small face. Oliver looked at the girl¡¯s pink cheeks up close, exhaled, and whispered, ¡°Silly girl, just turn your head slightly.¡± ¡°Oh? Tilt my head?¡± ine tilted her head a little awkwardly and quickly touched it forward. She didn¡¯t even feel the temperature of Oliver¡¯s lips, and immediately retracted. Her heart was excited, ¡°Yes! Completed the task with a kiss!¡± The back of her head was suddenly grabbed, and then her face was forced to draw closer to him. His lips covered hers again¡­ ¡°Mmm¡­¡± ine struggled desperately but to no avail. Oliver had kissed her tightly. He was a skilled master at kissing. First, he gently swept her lips, not rushing, with his warm lips, he sucked her and gave her bits of tingles. Then, with a deft tongue testing, and pried open her teeth in a few tries. Then he broke in and directly attacked in. ine was so flustered and wanted to hide her pink tongue, but was caught by him long ago. It was teasing, entangled, hot, and frantic. The kisssted for five minutes¡­ She had almost suffocated. Thanks to Oliver¡¯s excellent kissing skills and gentleness, she was able to breathe a few times in between. ine finally broke free from Oliver¡¯s arms and hid a few steps back, panting and blushing. She snarled, ¡°You, you¡­ why are you like that! I hate it! Hate it!¡± Oliver licked his lips, looking like a reluctant lecher, chuckled in a low voice, and said, ¡°You kissed me, and you¡¯re stillining? Then who should I me? I¡¯m a patient and being kissed by you for so long, my head is dizzy after being kissed by you.¡± ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± ine was so angry by Oliver¡¯s shamelessness and couldn¡¯t find the words to refute. He is confusing the rights and wrongs!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 51: Don’t Allow You to Leave Chapter 51: Don¡¯t Allow You to Leave ine red at Oliver, shook her head, and snarled, ¡°You have to do what you say. You cannot hold my friend responsible anymore!¡± ¡°Haha, fine, seeing that you have worked hard to kiss me, I¡¯ll let your friend go.¡± ¡°It was you working hard, not me, okay? I¡¯m not so perverted!¡± ¡°Oh, you finally admit that I was the one who kissed you earlier, which means you haven¡¯t kissed me, now hurry up and fulfill the kiss we have agreed on.¡± Oliver¡¯s smile became brighter and brighter. ¡°Ah! You¡¯re not so shameless, are you? I clearly kissed you just now!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Oliver couldn¡¯t hold back andugh. With this girl apanying him, his head didn¡¯t feel as painful as before, and his mood was better. ¡°ine,e on,e to my side, why are you standing so far.¡± ine straightened her clothes, ¡°Humph, I won¡¯t go over, you¡¯re a big bad guy! I should go now. My friend is still waiting for me! You should recover well.¡± ¡°You cannot go!¡± Oliver answered, lifted the nket, and got out of the bed. There was still the drip needle in his wrist, and when he got out of bed suddenly, he immediately became dizzy. Quickly holding on to the bed, and with his eyes closed, he was still saying, ¡°I don¡¯t allow you to leave, stay here with me, do you hear that? Stay here with me! I want you to apany me!¡± ine was also taken aback, fearing that he would fall to the ground. She wanted to help him up but became timid again. ¡°I can¡¯t stay here with you. I have to go home and sleep. If I don¡¯t go back, my father will kill me! I¡¯ll visit you tomorrow, I¡¯ll leave now!¡± After ine hurriedly finished speaking, she scurried out. ¡°You cannot leave! Please, ine, don¡¯t go! ine¡­¡± He opened his eyes to chase in a hurry, but dizziness hit him, and he fell to the ground. The drip needle was pulled out, and blood was bleeding on the back of his hand. Olivery on the ground, still groaning, ¡°ine¡­ Don¡¯t go¡­ Stay with me¡­ ine¡­¡± ine ran for more than 10 meters, and when she saw Lucas, who was smoking, she yelled in a panic, ¡°Hey! That Mr.! Hurry, go and see your friend! I¡¯ll leave first! Bye-bye!¡± ¡°Huh? Oliver?¡± Lucas didn¡¯t dare to dy and rushed to the ward. As soon as he entered, he was frightened. ¡°Oliver! Oliver! Why are you on the ground? Oh, the needle came out! Doctor! Doctor! Come here! Quick!¡± Lucas helped Oliver to the hospital bed. Oliver was still anxiously saying, ¡°Don¡¯t let her go, don¡¯t let ine go¡­ I want her to stay with me¡­ Let her stay with me¡­¡± He looked willful and pathetic. Lucas couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°Hey, there is ample time ahead, what are you anxious about? That girl won¡¯t drift away with the wind. What are you afraid of? In the days to come, you can slowly bully her. The first thing to do now is to recover well. She has left already, don¡¯t call anymore.¡± ¡°Left? My ine¡­. Really left¡­ She¡¯s always so indifferent to me¡­ I¡¯m so sad.¡± As Oliver said this, he covered his face with his hand. Lucas couldn¡¯t help but chuckled, ¡°You are sad? That¡¯s really rare! It has always been you, master Young, which made a woman sad, what happened this time? The tide has turned? It seems I¡¯ll definitely win that bet.¡± Oliver didn¡¯t say a thing, allowing the doctor to sterilize him, to reinsert the drip needle, and to perform another round of body check-up for him. - After ine ran out, she found out that Sally had left. Then she ran to the hospital entrance, and what was sadder was her old bicycle¡­ actually disappeared! ¡°Someone wants to steal even such a broken bicycle! Damn thief! I¡¯m already poor and you even want to steal my things! Damn it, you won¡¯t die of an easy death!!!¡± ine looked at the sky and stomped with anger. How was she going home? Okay, the Bus 89, she should walk back. ine sighed and walked along the street in defeat. The night wind blew and gently blew the corners of her clothes. Walking on the streets, alone, at eleven-thirty¡­ The feeling was pretty horrifying. Afraid that bad guys woulde out, she had to be wary from time to time. Also, she had to on the lookout for ghosts¡­ Although there were streetmps, it was too dim, plus, there were many things by the side of the road that couldn¡¯t be seen clearly; it was dark. ine hugged her arms and looked from left to right, like a wary killer. ¡°Will there be ghosts? Are there even ghosts? Right! There are no ghosts in this world! It¡¯s all a lie! But I¡¯ve watched many documentaries about ghosts¡­ There are still many unsolved mysteries in this world¡­ Oops, it can¡¯t be that a ghost is out strolling and just happened to meet me? Hurhur¡­¡± ine became more afraid as she thought about it, and finally couldn¡¯t hold it back, and ran wildly on the street. Panting¡­ After sprinting until she had no more strength, she finally stopped andforted her chest. She couldn¡¯t tell how far it was when cycling, but thinking about it, going home from the hospital was further away! Take a taxi? That¡¯s it! She should take a cab, and don¡¯t be too stingy! ine had just comforted herself, and stood by the side of the road, gging for a taxi. Suddenly, someone went up to her from the back, had his arms opened and hugged her. ¡°Ahhh¡­ Who are you?¡± ine shrieked with overreaction. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. A burst of alcohol scent rushed towards her face, the person who restrained her, was still hanging on her body, swaying. This time, ine heard the voice of a confused man, ¡°Drink! Continue if you dare¡­ Drink! Cheers! We are all¡­ rich¡­ Cheers! Damn it, finish it! Cheers!¡± ¡°Ahhhh¡­ Sir, you¡¯re drunk! You got the wrong person, please let me go! I don¡¯t know you! Let me go, please!¡± ¡°Hahahaha, why are you not drinking kid? Afraid I¡¯ll drink better than you¡­ right¡­?¡± The man walked to ine¡¯s front, and when she saw him, she was scared to death! The man was dressed in tattered rags, unkempt, and his hair was¡­ tangled like cotton candy. It was not possible to see the man¡¯s real skin color, as it was all ck as if he had just climbed up from under a coal mine¡­ With a long beard on his chin, it seemed that he hasn¡¯t shaved them for months. He stared directly at her as if he was to swallow her in one bite. This was a¡­ beggar who begs during the day!!! He had a stench that made one wants to vomit¡­ ine was scared to death in that instant. ¡°Ahhhhhh¡­ Madman! Madman!¡± She pushed the drunken beggar away hard and ran away desperately. As she ran, her hair had stood up from fright. ¡°Ahhhh... Help¡­¡± When she ran, she didn¡¯t bother about where she was running, she was simply running randomly. ¡°Stop there¡­ Stop¡­ Kid¡­ Stop¡­¡± The beggar chased after ine. This time, ine was even more terrified and expanded her stamina. Gritting her teeth, and she sprinted forward. After running for a long time, not knowing how long, she was sweating profusely, and almost copsed. ine was exhausted and leaned against a tree to pant. Her heart nearly jumped out of her chest. She couldn¡¯t make it anymore, even if she wasn¡¯t scared to death, she would be exhausted to death. It was so creepy¡­ She still had lingering fears at the thought of the beggar earlier. ine stood trembling by the side of the street, dumbfounded at the unfamiliar road. What¡­street was this? It was deserted and lonely, there was not a single person, not even a car¡­ ine covered her face and couldn¡¯t help crying. She didn¡¯t dare to cry loudly for fear of attracting bad guys, so she shook her shoulders with a grievance, and walked in the dark street, hoping that there will be a taxi ahead¡­ Hoping¡­ After walking for a few hundred meters, she was tired, scared, and anxious, she was about to crumble. Her tears had been streaming down, her lips were bitten to the point it¡¯s cracked. ¡°What should I do? What should I do? How do I go home? Oh my god¡­ What should I do?¡± ine asked the heavens, earth, and herself. Even if she was willing to take a taxi, there wasn¡¯t a single car in sight. ine found her phone and saw that it was past twelve o¡¯clock. Oh my, it was sote, what should she do! Oh yes! She should call Hazel and asked her to pick her up¡­ Just as she was finding Hazel¡¯s number, ine hesitated again. ¡°Even if I call that girl, it¡¯s already sote, will she turn off her phone, and even if she doesn¡¯t, she doesn¡¯t have a car, how will she pick me up? No¡­¡± ine lowered her head, flipped through her contact list, and suddenly saw an extremely auspicious number! ¡°Bad-bear Smith!¡± When ine thought of Emmett¡¯s face, her whole body suddenly rxed. Right! She could call bad-bear Smith! He has a car, so he definitely coulde and pick her! Just as she was about to dial the number, ine froze again. She was just a lightweight assistant that owed him money, why should he pick her up? Chapter 52: Lost in The Middle of the Night Chapter 52: Lost in The Middle of the Night He was the head of an impressive group, why would hee out and pick her? ¡°Why isn¡¯t it bad-bear Smith that owes me 10 million!¡± ine thumped her chest, stomped her feet, held her phone, and walked forward until she couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore. She gritted her teeth and decided to try calling bad-bear Smith. Hence, ine called Emmett at around twelve o¡¯clock. God, oh God, you are so kind, thank you for your blessing, that bad-tempered guy didn¡¯t turn off his phone! If bad-bear Smith had turned off his phone, then she could have died. The phone rang for a while, and then it was connected. ¡°ine?¡± Emmett¡¯s voice was very calm, of course, with some eagerness. What was he eager about, she was about to be eaten by ghosts in the wilderness! ¡°It¡¯s me¡­¡± ine responded sadly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Where are you now?¡± ine sniffed, ¡°Bad-bear Smith, oh no, no, President Smith! Am I disturbing you by calling you so late?¡± Emmett inhaled fiercely, and then roared, ¡°Tell me the main point! Where are you now? Why did you call me?¡± See, he was furious, right? Giving him a call sote, it would be weird if he wasn¡¯t angry. s, the possibility that this bad-tempered guy picking her up was zero! ¡°I¡¯m outside¡­ I¡¯m lost¡­ I can¡¯t find the way home. It¡¯s dark here, and I¡¯m scared¡­ Just now, I ran into¡­¡± Without waiting for ine to finish nagging, Emmett shouted, ¡°Tell me the street sign! What¡¯s the street sign! Cut the crap!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Uh, oh, oh, let me see... oh, there is no sign here... I¡¯m dead...¡± ine curled her mouth and whimpered. Emmett¡¯s voice was about to go out of tune, ¡°Then look around and see if there are any obvious landmarks or eye-catching ces¡­¡± ¡°Oh, let me see¡­¡± ine turned her head awkwardly, looked around, and finally saw a ce. She excitedly shouted, ¡°There is one! There is really one! It says¡­ male specialist¡­ specializes in treating impotence and premature ejaction¡­¡± Emmett had already interrupted her quickly, ¡°Look at how much battery your phone still has!¡± ¡°Uh, there are two more frames.¡± ¡°Okay, you end the call first, I¡¯ll call you backter. You must answer it as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, okay¡­ By the way, President Smith, are youing to pick me up?¡± ¡°Obviously! If I don¡¯t pick you up, do you want to be the society¡¯s malignant tumor overnight? Wait there!¡± With a loud sound, Emmett hanged up the call. ine was still holding her phone in a daze, ¡°The society¡¯s malignant tumor? Was he talking about me? I¡¯m the society¡¯s malignant tumor?¡± ine wrinkled her face in hindsight, and then muttered to herself angrily, ¡°Humph! Nothing nicees out from his mouth! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he ising to pick me, I would have scolded you just now!¡± Well, since bad-bear Smith said he wasing to pick her, she could wait with ease. ine didn¡¯t feel wary anymore, found a rock, blew it, and sat down. Only after sitting down, she realized she was so tired. She didn¡¯t want to get up after sitting down¡­ The little girl supported her cheeks, looked at the surrounding scenes, looked at her phone from time to time, and waited with a peace of mind. On the other hand, on Emmett¡¯s side¡­ When he saw ine¡¯s call, Emmett¡¯s heart sank inexplicably. It was past twelve o¡¯clock, and she called¡­ Something must have gone wrong. Sure enough, the girl was actually hanging out outside, and worst, she was actually lost! Emmett was suddenly anxious and confused, but he was more worried about that stupid girl. In the current society, there were many bad people at night¡­ Such a small girl wandering on the streets¡­ The more he thought about it, the more flustered Emmett was. Usually, among the friends, he was considered the calmest. No matter how dangerous things were, he could be calm and think clearly. But now¡­ Emmett waspletely messed up. Wearing his home clothes and slippers, he ran down in a hurry. Found the car key and jumped into the car. Only then, he remembered he should call Kayden. He dialed over to Kayden¡¯s phone, which was turned on 24 hours, and got through by the third ring. ¡°Kayden, send someone to use the satellite position and check the specific location of this phone number! Be quick!¡± ¡°Yes! Then I¡¯ll use the national security system¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use, find out immediately!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Emmett¡¯s sports car has already left the vi, speeding on the highway like a crazy dragon. Then, he immediately dialed ine¡¯s number, with a panting sound in his voice, ¡°Girl, are you okay? Are you still there?¡± The first thing he heard was ine¡¯szy yawn, then her glutinous rice-like voice, ¡°Oh, still here, have you reached?¡± Did she think he was driving a rocket? Reaching so fast? But Emmettforted her instead, ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon. Be calm, and don¡¯t worry, wait a while more. Are you scared?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not too scared now, just very sleepy, yawns¡­¡± ine yawned again. Emmett was a little relieved when he heard her heartless voice, but at the same time, couldn¡¯t help but want tough. At least, this girl thought of him when she was at her most helpless. Emmett ended the call with ine, and while watching the road, he called Kayden again, ¡°Kayden, have you found it?¡± Kayden was sweating cold sweat. My dear Master, do you think that it was a light switch, lighting up with just a press? ¡°Ahem, not yet¡­¡± ¡°Why is it so slow? What speed is this! I¡¯ll disassemble all the people we have ced in the Ministry of National Security, if it can¡¯t be found soon!¡± ¡°Master, there¡¯s a call, from the other side, wait a minute¡­¡± Kayden answered the call on his other mobile, and immediately informed Emmett, ¡°Master! Found it! Remember the address!¡± Emmett listened while frowning. He secretly remembered and immediately said, ¡°Send me a message with the address so that I won¡¯t forget itter.¡± ¡°Master, you have beenbeled as a child prodigy with that brain of yours, will you still forget¡­¡± ¡°If I asked you to write, just write!!!¡± Emmett nastily yelled and ended the call. Kayden widened his eyes, he was stunned. ¡°Hello, hello, Kayden, what happened, it¡¯s a mess here. Because of the Master¡¯s order, I¡¯ve asked at least five people to help out¡­¡± Kayden sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it¡­ It should be about someone master cared about¡­ Master didn¡¯t tell me the specifics and have already scolded me a few times. Hey, I won¡¯t talk to you any longer, Master has asked me to send him the address, if I¡¯m slow, I¡¯m going to be yelled at again. That¡¯s it, talk again, bye.¡± Emmett drove to the address. He drove faster and faster and hit a speed of 200 kilometers per hour. ine sat on the rock with her cheeks supported, gradually, her eyelids sank. Her upper and lower eyelids began to fight. Usually, she would be asleep by this time. Besides, she was exhausted after a busy night at the nightclub. Suddenly, someone pinched her cheeks. ¡°Huh? He¡¯s here? President Smith, you¡¯re here?¡± ine opened her eyes in a daze, and when she saw the person clearly, she screamed sharply, ¡°Ahhh!¡± Her sleepiness was all gone in an instant. One, two, three, four, five, six, seven... Seven men surrounded her. They looked like they were in their twenties, like a rascal, with tattoos on their bodies. One of the boys with yellow hair was the one who had pinched her face. ¡°What, what are you doing?¡± The yellow-haired boyughed loudly, and turned to the others and said, ¡°Did you hear that the chick asked us what we are doing? Who will answer her?¡± Another kid chuckled, ¡°We want to do you, hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The boysughed wildly together. The yellow-haired boy stretched out his hand and lifted ine¡¯s chin, with a lewd smile on his face, ¡°Little baby, all of us want to give you a lollipop to eat, are you happy or not?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The group of menughed lustfully together. ¡°Will she choke to death, she seems small?¡± A kid asked mockingly. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s still wearing her clothes, how would you know she¡¯s small there?¡± ¡°Hey, hey, let¡¯s do rock-paper-scissors properly this time, whoever wins will go first¡­¡± ine¡¯s face became paler and paler. She finally understood that this group of men wanted to take turns¡­ to rape her¡­ Chapter 53: This Man Was Too Powerful Chapter 53: This Man Was Too Powerful ine¡¯s legs were trembling, and not knowing where the courage came from; she pointed behind them and said, ¡°Look! The police are here!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The seven boys subconsciously turned and looked, when they realized they were fooled, ine had already fled. ine could only hate herself for being so short; her legs were so short, run faster! ¡°Damn, girl! You dare to fool us! You¡¯re dead!¡± The yellow-haired ran so fast, he grabbed ine¡¯s hair first, then with another hand, grabbed her arm, smashing her hard against a tree. ¡°Run! Run again! Can you still run? Run for me to see! Run!¡± With a roar, the yellow-haired pushed ine forcefully, and ine almost vomited out by his push. The other guys gathered around. With one touching her, another pushing her, ine trembled and couldn¡¯t form her sentence, ¡°You, you don¡¯t mess around¡­ My, my boyfriend will be here soon¡­ He is very good at martial arts¡­ Don¡¯t mess around!¡± ine was so scared that she was about to pass out at this moment. Her brain couldn¡¯t help but think of a movie scene where the main actress was gang-raped by a group of hooligans¡­ The clothes were all torn into pieces, hands touching randomly on the woman¡¯s body. The menughed obscenely, molesting the women to their heart¡¯s content¡­ Gag¡­ She doesn¡¯t want that! It was too disgusting! ine¡¯s leg softened and slid down the tree. The yellow-haired lifted her up again and started to touch ine with one hand. The yellow-haired must have been be the leader of the group, when he felt ine, the rest didn¡¯t make any move. They only looked at her fantasizing, with extremely greedy eyes, and at the same time, made the sound of wild beast-like panting. ¡°Oh, guess what? This chick has a big breast! Nice grab! It¡¯sfortable!¡± The yellow-haired scratched continuously on ine¡¯s chest, and she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Raised her hand and pped the yellow-haired. The yellow-haired was stunned, and immediately grinned, yelling, ¡°Damn it! You dare to hit me!¡± The yellow-haired jumped up, stretched his hands to strangle ine¡¯s neck. ine almost suffocated from the choke and kicked her legs aimlessly. The rest of the guys came and said, ¡°Boss, boss, let go, if you strangle her to death, what are we going to y with, can¡¯t possibly rape a corpse, right.¡± The words ¡®rape a corpse¡¯ stunned ine severely. What? Were these people so hungry? The yellow-haired was still mad, and stared at ine ferociously, andmanded, ¡°Tie her hands to the top of her head! The two of you hold her legs and split it widely! I¡¯ll fuck her to death today!¡± ¡°No! Let me go! Don¡¯t! Help! Help! Let me go! Don¡¯t touch me! Let me go!¡± ine was like a lunatic, waving her hands erratically, and those few guys couldn¡¯t get close to her for a while. At this moment, a dazzling light beamed over, vroom-vroom¡­ the sound of an engine was heard. A superior sports car stopped behind the guys, and the car stopped so fast the guys thought they were going to be hit by the vehicle. Except for the yellow-haired guy, the rest turned to look at the car that suddenly appeared. A branded car¡­ You would know that it was valuable with a nce! Emmett jumped off from the car and stood there coolly without taking his car keys. The yellow-haired had turned around too, but his hand was still pressing against ine¡¯s neck. Earlier on, he had sped the crazy girl¡¯s throat at one go and was stillcent. ¡°Hm, who is this?¡± One of the guys whispered, ¡°It can¡¯t be this chick¡¯s boyfriend, right?¡± She had said earlier that her boyfriend was reaching soon. ine looked at Emmett, standing there, like a God, and whimpered, ¡°Em, Emmett¡­ Save, save me¡­¡± Her hands were still scratching helplessly. Emmett¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. When he saw ine¡¯s appearance, his heart was hurt severely. The seven guys were all in a daze. This man was so cool! He was so tall, he looked 1.9 meters tall, and was built. Although he was wearing his home clothes and slippers, standing there, with his handsome face and a pair of eagle-like eyes, they didn¡¯t dare to underestimate him. He was full of murderous aura! Emmett said coldly, ¡°Still not letting her go?¡± With these few words, the seven men trembled with horror. It was cold and icy! The yellow-haired relied on the number of people on his side and wasn¡¯t afraid. He said arrogantly, ¡°Do I have to release her just because you said so? Who do you think you are? Wouldn¡¯t that be too shameful for me? Boy, just because you¡¯re built, we are not afraid of you, we have weapons! Boys, show him our weapons!¡± The ruffians all drew out their long knives from their waist. These knives were the kind specially used by gangsters for shing people during a street fight. Oh! ine couldn¡¯t help but took a deep breath. She was worried about Emmett. Emmett sneered, ¡°I advise you guys to save yourself. If you don¡¯t want to offend ZH n, then leave obediently!¡± ZH n? The few guys were shocked by him. This brat knows people from ZH n? The yellow-hairedughed first, ¡°Hahaha, who doesn¡¯t know ZH n? I¡¯m still the sworn brothers with the Young Master of ZH n! Don¡¯t think you can scare us with this!¡± ine was in a cold sweat. It¡¯s over; this yellow-haired was the sworn brother of ZH n¡¯s Young Master¡­ Then, bad-bear Smith definitely would not be a match for these scumbags. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over¡­ Emmettughed, ¡°Haha, it¡¯s ridiculous, then why do I not know you? I¡¯ll say it onest time, let her go!¡± The yellow-haired gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°Brothers, attack! Chop this pickle-eating guy into minced meat! Attack!¡± ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡± The group of men shed at Emmett with their long knives. ¡°No¡­¡± ine wailed, shaking all over, ¡°Bad-bear Smith, run! You fool! Run! Quickly run!¡± ine was trembling with fright and screamed. Yes, she identally called his nickname ¡°bad-bear Smith¡¯ out again. This fool had wasted all her high- level scolding behind his back. During this critical time, he actually became so foolish. There were so many of them with their knives raised, out to kill him, wouldn¡¯t he be stupid not to run? He actually¡­ still posed there coolly, with an arrogant look, and icy re¡­ Run, why don¡¯t you quickly run! Run! ine was so pissed with by Emmett¡¯s indifferent appearance that blood was oozing. ¡°Damn it! Fuck you, what are you shouting about, be still! When your beautiful lover dies, I¡¯ll see if you will continue shouting!¡± The yellow-haired tightened his grasped around ine¡¯s neck and smiled obscenely. ine was so sad that her mouth was trembling. Bad-bear Smith¡­ If he were to be chopped into a dozen pieces, she¡¯ll be very guilty. Although¡­ she wouldn¡¯t have to pay back the 10 million, she was a little lucky about that. But¡­ if he were to die for her, she¡¯ll have nightmares¡­ What should she do, she¡¯ll really have nightmares! In just a few seconds, ine had gone through thousands of rivers and mountains in her mind. The six guys carried their long knives, and shouted imposingly, and shed towards Emmett. Emmett didn¡¯t move and has been aiming at the six guys calmly. When they attacked and shed down with their knives, one after another, Emmett then acted strangely in that instant! Like a shadow, and moved suddenly, he had dodged a few meters away. That speed¡­ was like lightning. ine¡¯s eyes widened, her tears had yet to drop, and she was stunned first. Oh God¡­ Bad-bear Smith, that guy, actually took a knife from someone within a blink of her eye, and then kicked two of them away. Blew a guy away with a punch¡­ In just a few seconds¡­ three out of six people were lying on the ground! The other three guys stood there, stunned at the same time. Because they realized, the three that were lying on the ground were silent. Not even a moan was heard! This could only mean that this guy was so powerful, it was all fatal strikes! ine was astounded, even the yellow-haired that had mped her neck was dumbfounded. It was impossible! These followers of his have fought in many fights, and all of them were skilled masters. They were actually¡­ killed by this beautiful man¡­ in two or three strokes? Emmett seemed to smile faintly. It was a beast-like smile that was excited after smelling blood. His long and narrow eyes shed, and with a fast spin, he kicked one of the guy¡¯s acupuncture points on his neck. The kid flew five meters away like a kite, hit the ground hard, and stopped moving. Emmett was too clear of his fighting skills, because he was annoyed, because of these guys that were molesting ine without regard for their lives. He may not look like it, but his heart was already murderous. With that kick, he had directly broken the carotid artery of the man. If his estimation was right, the guy had already reported to hell. The other two guys trembled all over. With the enemy in front, what was the use of being afraid? They gritted their teeth, and thought it would be better to die with Emmett; they raised their knives and shed crazily. Chapter 54: Now You Are Safe Chapter 54: Now You Are Safe Emmett bowed his head slightly, that action was fast and casual, like the moving clouds and flowing water. Then, he raised his arm, only a ¡®click!¡¯ was heard, and the guy¡¯s eyes suddenly bulged forward and fell to the ground feebly. At the same time, Emmett violently raised his leg and kicked the other guy in the lower abdomen, and the guy¡¯s knife dropped to the floor with a ¡®ng!¡¯. The knees softened and knelt on the ground. Emmett didn¡¯t even look at him, moved half a step forward, stretched his hand, and snapped the guy¡¯s neck. Boom... The guy fell to the ground, his tongue stretched forward, his eyes burst, and he had hisst breath. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The yellow-haired eximed in a low voice, shaking involuntarily. All his six generals¡­y on the ground. Only the yellow-haired was left. Although ine¡¯s neck was grabbed, she still knew how to raise her chubby hands and vigorously rubbed her eyes. Oh, did she see wrongly? Bad-bear Smith¡¯s martial arts were so¡­amazing!!! OMG¡­ It¡¯s even better than Jackie Chan! Boohoo, of all people to sleep with, why she slept with such a killing machine! Guess if she couldn¡¯t pay off the 10 million, he would kill her in a few strokes. She was so pitiful. Emmett walked towards the yellow-haired slowly, patted his hands lightly and gracefully as if he had dirtied his hands from killing the six people earlier. Emmett even grinned at the yellow-haired, ¡°What? Still not letting her go? Why are you so stubborn?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯te over! If youe over, I¡¯ll choke this woman to death!¡± ine narrowed her eyes and said in her heart, ¡°I¡¯m not a woman, I¡¯m a girl!¡± Emmett spread out his hands, his face rxed, ¡°Okay, choke her. Do you think that you can choke her to death before I walk over and smash your head? You can try.¡± ine gave Emmett a stared, mumbling, ¡°Bad-bear Smith! You actually let him strangle me! I hate you!¡± Emmett secretly sweated¡­ This silly girl¡­ Emmett continued to approach the yellow-haired. As the distance between them shortened, the yellow-haired trembled more and more fiercely. ¡°You, you don¡¯te forward! Hear that! Don¡¯t go any further! Do you hear that?¡± The yellow-haired screamed frantically, the grip on ine¡¯s neck became unstable. He strangled ine to the point she wanted to roll her eyes and stuck out her tongue. Emmett saw it and became impatient. ¡°If you walk over, I¡¯ll stab her to death! I¡¯ll stab her! Don¡¯te any further! Don¡¯t walk anymore!¡± The yellow-haired took out a dagger from his waist and pointed at ine. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ine screamed in fright, and her face became paler. Emmett squinted, raised both hands, and said slowly in an extremely calm tone, ¡°I won¡¯t walk, I won¡¯t move, don¡¯t be reckless¡­ See, I¡¯m standing here and won¡¯t move forward¡­ Don¡¯t be reckless or agitated¡­¡± ine trembled her lips and looked at Emmett piteously. It seemed that Emmett was looking at her too. The yellow-haired mood was stabilized a little, grabbed ine, and restrained her in his arms, blocking him and move back a little. ¡°Don¡¯t move! If you move, I¡¯ll kill this woman! Move back! Did you hear that, move back?¡± Emmett stared at the yellow-haired and took two small steps back slowly. The yellow-haired looked around in a panic, and quickly nned an escape route, but ine was anxious. She suddenly pushed the yellow-haired, and broke free from his arms, and ran towards Emmett. ¡°Damn it! This b*tch!¡± The yellow-haired cursed, and was about to turn around and run, suddenly, something hit the back of his head hard. He didn¡¯t even hum and fell to the ground. ine staggered into Emmett¡¯s arms. Emmett hugged her and patted her back lightly, and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, and you¡¯ve done well earlier.¡± ine panted; she turned her head quickly and looked around first, afraid that the yellow-haired would come after them. Then she realized, other than her and Emmett, no other living creatures were standing, then she was relieved. Next, she raised her small head and roared at Emmett, ¡°You bastard! Why did you ask him to strangle me! Why! What if he really strangled me to death! How!!!¡± Emmett was stunned thenughed nkly, ¡°Do you think that he dared to strangle you to death? Before he does that, I would have killed him already.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work either! You can¡¯t use my neck as a joke! I hate you!¡± ¡°Oh, so I came to save you in the middle of the night and fought for you in my pajamas, yet you hate me? Where is your little conscience?¡± Emmett chuckled, teasing her. ine stared at Emmett, as she stared, her mouth suddenly twitched, and burst into tears. ¡°Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m scared to death, woohoo¡­ I almost died¡­¡± Her small fist hit Emmett lightly and cried in aplete mess. She waspletely paralyzed from fear. From the moment the seven guys appeared until she was rescued, her nerves were closed to breaking. When ine cried, it had surprised Emmett. He panicked a little and felt sorry for her as well. In short, Emmett was caught off guard and didn¡¯t know what to do with this girl. He could only pat her lightly and touched her gently, coaxing, ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s over, you¡¯re all right now¡­ You¡¯re safe, it¡¯s safe now.¡± Emmett was taken aback by his current state. Damn it, he could actually be so gentle? ine cried for several minutes, then slowly calmed her emotions. Still heaving, her eyes were red with tears. ¡°They, they had knives¡­ It scared me to death¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, my martial arts are excellent, they are considered nothing.¡± ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°Just them? Even with 10 more people, they won¡¯t be able to touch me one bit!¡± ¡°Just brag! Better to be careful!¡± ine sniffed and snorted, ¡°I thought you were bad enough, I didn¡¯t expect that there are so many scums in this society!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Huh? What are you saying?¡± Emmett¡¯s eyes shrunk and aimed at the little girl, ¡°I¡¯m bad enough? Am I bad?¡± When he was saying this, there were ripples of smiles in his eyes. ¡°Well, now it seems that you¡¯re slightly better than them.¡± No matter how bad Emmett was, at least she wouldn¡¯t be shared with seven people. He may be lustful, but at least it was one person. While these seven wolves were not a thing, actually thought of¡­ raping her¡­ in turns¡­ Damn it! Emmett hugged ine¡¯s waist and said briskly, ¡°Little thing, promise me, forget all the unpleasant things tonight and don¡¯t have nightmares.¡± ¡°I want to forget too, but I feel sick when I think of that yellow-haired. Hurhur, I don¡¯t want to have nightmares either¡­¡± Emmett suddenly leaned towards ine¡¯s face. ine felt a fiery breath approaching, and soon her lips became warm and soft, her lips were then caught by his. ¡°Hmm...¡± ine was startled. Emmett was very gentle and kissed her very affectionately. ine couldn¡¯t help but shudder in his arms. After kissing her for a minute, not too long, Emmett let her go. ine¡¯s eyes were red, and her cheeks were flushed red andy shyly and crookedly in his arms. Emmett¡¯s deep eyes looked at her, and at this moment, there was a lingering silence spreading. ¡°Well, you won¡¯t have nightmares anymore, you¡¯ll only dream of the kiss I gave you. Haha.¡± ¡°Rogue!¡± ine cursed shyly with her face still hot. Oh God, she was going to bury herself! Why she was a little intoxicated and invested in the kissed by Emmett? Why? Why was she so perverted? ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should leave.¡± Emmett circled ine¡¯s waist and walked towards the car. ine was about to open the passenger door of the sports car, but Emmett carried her up. Just like putting an item, he ced her gently on the seat, and then bent over¡­ fastening her seat belt. ine was slightly shocked; she felt once again that bad-bear Smith was so powerful. Slightly raising her eyes, her face and his were extremely closed. Unsure if it was her illusion, but why did Emmett fasten her seat belt so slowly? The heat he had exhaled was all over her face, and it made her face feel hot. And his thin lips were so close to her face, her eyes were always involuntarily scanning his sexy lips. How could a man¡¯s lips be so beautiful¡­ So sexy¡­ She wanted to¡­ kiss it once¡­ Emmett kept the posture of bending over and asked in a low voice, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Your lips,¡± ine replied subconsciously, and immediately covered her mouth. Oh my God, she was so embarrassed! She actually¡­ by ident said what was in her heart¡­! So embarrassed! Emmett smiled triumphantly, got up, and went back to the driver¡¯s seat, and sat down. Chapter 55: Your Girlfriends Name is Snowy? Chapter 55: Your Girlfriend''s Name is Snowy? He turned to look at ine again, and ine immediately turned away nervously, she dared not look at him again. ine was crying inwardly, ¡°Oh my God, oh my God, oh my God, I¡¯m going crazy, crazy!¡± ¡°These people¡­ are they all dead? Why are they lying on the ground and motionless?¡± ine asked curiously. Of course, they¡¯re dead! Emmett said this in his heart, but with a rxed smile on his face, he simply said, ¡°How can that be, how could they be dead. They only fainted; it¡¯s okay. They will wake up in a while.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ That¡¯s okay, still okay. I thought they were dead. If they were dead, then you would be in trouble.¡± And wouldn¡¯t Emmett, who easily killed this group of people, be more terrifying? Emmett turned his face and smiled, stroked ine¡¯s hair with his big hand, then rubbed it, ¡°This is a society governed byw, and how can you kill people casually? Hahahaha, have you watched too many movies about secret society?¡± ine turned her face, puffed out her cheeks, stared at Emmett, and muttered dissatisfiedly, ¡°What are you smiling about! I like watching movies about the secret society, so? Is that a crime? And, stop rubbing my hair, you¡¯re messing it up!¡± ¡°Hm, your hair is fascinating, it¡¯s downy, like my previous Snowy.¡± With that said, Emmett rubbed ine¡¯s hair harshly again. ine was so angry; she raised her small hands and hit his big hands. ¡°Stop rubbing! Stop rubbing! Snowy? Your previous Snowy? Who¡¯s that?¡± Was bad-bear Smith¡¯s girlfriend called Snowy? ine¡¯s thoughts wandered. ¡°Oh, Snowy, it¡¯s a dog I used to raise, very cute. Its fur is simr to your hair; it feels hairy and soft, very fun to y with.¡± ine¡¯s face turned ck immediately and she howled, ¡°Bad-bear Smith! You don¡¯t have any decent sentence from your mouth, right? You actuallypare your dog with me!¡± Emmett suddenly said, ¡°Bad-bear Smith? Who are you talking about?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Oops. ine immediately became stiff. Her eyeballs moved left and right, bootlicked, and said with a grin, ¡°President Smith, you¡¯re so handsome. When I think about how you fought with those few bastards just now, you have be even more handsome. Super handsome, you¡¯ve be my ideal hero! Yes, a big hero!¡± Emmett snorted coldly, stretched out his hand to pinch ine¡¯s chin. Half-threatening, half-jokingly, he said, ¡°Little thing, if I hear you naming me behind my back again, I¡¯ll deduct your sry!¡± ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t deduct my sry, okay? You can choose other methods to punish me. Just don¡¯t deduct my wages.¡± Emmett couldn¡¯t helpughing, and scolded, ¡°You little miser! Have money gotten into your eyes?¡± Emmett¡¯s evil expression, which seemed to be a smile, made ine dumbfounded. She vigorously shook her head, held her two hot cheeks, and then twisted her waist hard. Ouch, it hurts! ine! Wake up! Wake up! Are you obsessed? Why are you especially obsessed over bad-bear Smith tonight? Wake up, wake up!!! Emmett was driving and nced at ine from time to time. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her that she kept shaking her head nervously. He then remembered and asked, ¡°Right, why are wandering around the streets sote?¡± Wandering? Damn it, this word should be used to describe ghosts. ine opened her mouth and said, ¡°I went to visit a nearby hospital, who knew I would find my bicycle stolen when I came out. I¡¯m damn unlucky! I only have that one bicycle, and it¡¯s lost. If my father knows, I don¡¯t know how angry he would be!¡± Her father was the sole breadwinner in her family and has to provide for his two schooling children. Of course, they were short of money. Emmett frowned, and got straight to the heart of the matter, ¡°It¡¯s sote. Who did you visit in the hospital?¡± ine was stunned by Emmett¡¯s question. How should she answer him? Was she supposed to say that when she worked at the nightclub, a rich guy was attracted by me and forcibly kissed me and was hospitalized because my friend hit him? Gosh, she couldn¡¯t spill out the truth about the nightclub! ine rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I was nning to go, but a friend of mine called me to visit my high school ssmate together. It was quitete when I left, so¡­¡± ¡°Next time, don¡¯t go out after nine o¡¯clock in the evening.¡± Emmett firmly instructed. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll remember¡­¡± ine nodded vigorously, then frowned andined, ¡°Why are you lecturing me? You¡¯re not my father.¡± Emmett knocked his finger on ine¡¯s head lightly, ¡°All the more, you should listen to me.¡± ¡°Why? Oh, so the boss will interfere with their subordinate¡¯s trivial matters?¡± Emmett smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say a thing. But in his heart, he was saying, ¡°Because, you¡¯re mine¡­.¡± --- Kayden was ordered to bring people from ZH n. Around one o¡¯clock in the night, they arrived at the site of the incident. ¡°Kayden! All of them are dead! These seven people are all dead!¡± Kayden stuck out his tongue and sighed, ¡°This time, Master is really cruel. Not a single person survived. It seems this time he was really angered. No one survives when the Master strikes. This sentence was really verified. s, these poor guys, how did they provoke our Young Master. Take them away and send them to the construction site. Mix their bodies with concrete, and treat it as there¡¯s no such people in this world.¡± ¡°Okay, Kayden!¡± Then the guys from ZH n bagged the seven people skillfully and then transported them away with a truck. - ine had started to yawn again and again in the car. She was so sleepy that her eyes were teary. ¡°What? Sleepy?¡± Emmett nced at ine, but the car slowed down instead. Subconsciously, he hoped that it went slower. It was quite nice to be in the car with her. Therefore, the sports car that was used for speeding was not much faster than a tricycle. ¡°Hm, how could I not be sleepy? Can¡¯t you see the time? I¡¯m usually asleep by this time. Going back so late¡­ I¡¯m not sure if my dad will find out. If he finds out, he will definitely hit my ass with a broomstick.¡± ine pouted her red mouth, and couldn¡¯t help but yawned exaggeratedly. She turned her face to look at Emmett, who was driving steadily, and realized that this guy was wearing his home clothes and looked quite different from the one she usually saw in the office. Help. This man looked so beautiful that he looked good in everything he wore. Even wearing home clothes was so eye-catching¡­ Of course, he¡¯s attractive even without clothes. Ahem, Ahem, Ahem¡­ ine! What was she thinking about again? Why did she have to think about how he looked without clothes? Disgraceful! Emmett raised his eyebrows, and had a sudden thought, and said eagerly, ¡°Since you might be beaten for going home sote, then it¡¯s better not to go home.¡± ine was startled, her eyes widened, and then she shrunk, ¡°Where can I go if I don¡¯t go home? I can¡¯t possibly get¡­ a room again, right?¡± Talking about getting a room, ine couldn¡¯t help but remembered that she and Emmett had a one- night stand. Although she didn¡¯t have any memory about it, this kind of thing¡­ Even a junior high school student would know it must be amazing! Having sex¡­ And between a drunken girl and a muscr hunk¡­ That night¡­ ine could conclude that it must have been extremely¡­ passionate! Shaking her eyshes, ine couldn¡¯t help but have her cheeks heating up with her drifting thoughts. Holding her face in both hands, she looked at Emmett shyly and with a guilty conscience. Emmett shivered all over by her appearance. A massive desire suddenly rose in his heart. His expression was ordinary as usual and heughed at her instead, ¡°Oh, what are you thinking about. Why do you have such a hungry appearance? ine, I really can¡¯t tell, you¡¯re so lustful to this point. That night you took the initiative and asked me to sleep with you, fine, after all, you were drunk, so I can understand. Alcohol is not good. It can make one release their inner and hidden demons out. But now¡­ you¡¯re too lousy. You are sober, and yet you are thinking sexually. Who said about getting a room with you?¡± The words burnt ine inside out. ine was said as if she was a female demon who hasn¡¯t touched a man for hundreds of years. ine red at Emmett fiercely, blushing slightly, and stammered, ¡°You, you were the one who said not to go home¡­ If I don¡¯t go home, where should I, I, go? Do you want me to sleep on the streets if I don¡¯t get a room?¡± Emmett pinched ine¡¯s face and smirked, ¡°Be honest, ine, do you really want to get a room with me, and have a passionate night with me?¡± ine exhaled angrily. ¡°Bullshit! Who wants to get a room with you! It¡¯s not that! Don¡¯t think so badly of others, I¡¯m very pure, unlike you, only thinking about that stuff all day long.¡± ¡°Pure? Are you? So pure you actually saw me and came up to me, asking me to sleep with you? I pushed you away and refused you. Then, you became furious, and your whole body was climbing on mine, almost like a ko. People like you can still be called pure?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I was¡­ drunk, right?¡± ine was rendered speechless by Emmett and ended up staring at him. Chapter 56: Where Was the Dignity of a Man? Chapter 56: Where Was the Dignity of a Man? Emmett grinned wickedly, fully exploiting his eloquence, ¡°You¡¯re bold when you¡¯re drunk¡­ So, when you¡¯re not drunk, will you be even bolder?¡± ine¡¯s small face shrunk. Why was she so unlucky to have met Emmett, whose IQ was so high? A bad bear wasn¡¯t scary. A bad bear with culture was more frightening! A few cultures of a bad bear weren¡¯t that scary. When the bad bear was cultured and was physically strong and not afraid to fight all over the world, it was even more terrifying! ¡°I¡¯m going to ignore you. You only know how to bully people with your mouth.¡± ine turned her small face to the side. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±Emmett¡¯sughter was low and full of deep echoes, and then he joked, ¡°You have underestimated me too much. I remember using more than my mouth to bully you?¡± As he said, his lustful gaze followed her face, moved visibly to her chest, and then went down and looked between her legs. ine waspletely fuming and shouted, ¡°Hey! Do you still want to drive? Just drive your car and stop spouting nonsense! It¡¯s so noisy!¡± If ine knew that Emmett was actually a person who cherished words like gold, she would be surprised to death. Yes, Emmett was almost an iceberg when he was with others. Only with her¡­ He was this talkative. Emmett pursed his lips and smiled. This little thing was like a cat when she¡¯s annoyed, she would blow up. ¡°Go to my ce. Don¡¯t go back. It¡¯s sote, and it¡¯s not nice to disturb your family member¡¯s rest. Besides, you may be beaten.¡± Emmett said lightly. In fact, he was extremely nervous when he said that. At the thought of ine going to his ce¡­ He had a burning feeling of an arrow on the string. ¡°What? Go to your house?¡± ineughed dryly, ¡°What are you joking about, President Smith! To your ce? A single man and woman, alone in the room, you can actually think of this! In the end, the most perverted one is you!¡± Emmett chuckled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you already immune?¡± ¡°Immune to what? What am I immune to?¡± ¡°We already had sex; it¡¯s nothing even if we were to live together.¡± ¡°What! What nothing! It¡¯s something! No! I won¡¯t go to your house!¡± Emmett coaxed her, ¡°There are many helpers at home; it won¡¯t be just the two of us.¡± ¡°That¡­ Is¡­ Still¡­ Not¡­ Okay!¡± Damn it, did he think she was foolish to that extend? Sending herself, this little white rabbit, to this big wild wolf¡¯s house? Aye, she wasn¡¯t that stupid! ¡°I promise I won¡¯t do anything to you¡­¡± Once in a blue moon, Emmett spoke kindly and gently to a person, and it was with a hint of pleading. ine fakedughed a few times at Emmett, then pulled her face abruptly, and said firmly, ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Send me to *** street as soon as possible!¡± Emmett lightly tapped on the steering wheel with his fingers, unwilling to give up, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid to be spank if you go home?¡± ¡°So be it, even when my father hits me, it¡¯s because of concern. Anyway, I won¡¯t go to your house!¡± ine¡¯s arrogant look made Emmett irritated to the point his teeth were itchy. ording to his typical temperament, firstly, he wouldn¡¯t actively invite a woman to his ce. Secondly, he wanted to do anything, he wouldn¡¯t discuss it with anyone and do as he please. Unlike now¡­ HeN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. was actually discussing it courteously with this girl, almost begging¡­ Where was the dignity of a man? However, Emmett didn¡¯t want to make ine unhappy. It was easy for him to forcibly take her home, but he didn¡¯t want to see her reluctant expression. ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll send you home. But it¡¯s not that I want to scare you in advance. Tomorrow, if your butt is so swollen that you can¡¯t sit on a stool, it¡¯s you that will suffer.¡± ine couldn¡¯t help but feel palpitations, but she insisted and said, ¡°My father won¡¯t be so cruel!¡± At this time, ine wondered what kind of sports car was this, it was moving so slowly! On the road, almost all of the passing cars had gone by them. ¡°Hey, why are you driving so slowly? It¡¯s too slow! It¡¯s not any faster than my bicycle.¡± ine leaned on the car window and looked out¡­ He was driving really slowly! Emmett thoughtlessly flushed a little, ¡°this car¡­ seems to be breaking down¡­ You still have the nerve to say? If it wasn¡¯t because I looked for you in the middle of the night, would it have issues from being tired? Logically, if this car has a problem, and you should be responsible for the repair costs¡­¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t? How much does it cost to repair this car once? Why should I pay? I don¡¯t have any money!¡± ine almost brought out the posture of ¡®there¡¯s no money, only one life.¡¯ Emmett secretly smiled. He finally found a stupid reason to evade the question. Couldn¡¯t this woman tell that he was¡­ reluctant to leave her? ¡°Forget it, I know you¡¯re poor, I better not asked you for money.¡± ine immediately cheered, ¡°Yeah!¡± sharply, and Emmett was startled. ine happily held Emmett¡¯s arm and said, ¡°President Smith, it¡¯s the first time you have such a good heart! In the future, you must continue to work hard in improving your generosity!¡± After finished speaking, she naturally, like kissing a ssmate or a teacher, gave Emmett a peck on his cheek. Emmett¡¯s heart trembled fiercely. His face froze in an instant. While ine smiled happily, and after the kiss, she only reacted 10 secondster, and immediately covered her mouth hard. Her eyes widened in horror¡­ Oh my God, what did she just do? She, she actually¡­ kissed bad-bear Smith? Ahhhhh, has she fainted, was she stupid, even if she was to kiss the fat neighbor, she shouldn¡¯t kiss this bad-bear Smith! ine sobbed without tears, pouting, and whispered, ¡°So, sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it¡­ I¡¯m used to it¡­¡± Nowadays, high school students would feel bored and exhausted from studying. So, between girls, they would act as if they were a married couple and yfully call each other husband and wife. It was normal to kiss and hug when they were happy. And their form teacher was in his forties, almost the same age as her father, after their exams, they wouldpete to kiss the teacher¡­ ine thought of it as a normal kiss, and it was nothing, but she felt that it was not worth giving it to bad-bear Smith. It wasn¡¯t ¡®shouldn¡¯t¡¯ but instead it was ¡®worthless¡¯! Emmett squinted his eyes, nced at ine evilly, and said with a low voice, ¡°Used to it? You¡¯re used to kissing others like this? Who have you kissed like this?¡± Was it her illusion? Why does she feel that bad-bear Smith was a little sour when he said this? What was he sour about! ¡°Oh, I have kissed a few ssmates, and the chemistry teacher, the English teacher¡­ and¡­¡± ¡°These people should die!¡± Emmett couldn¡¯t help but gritted his teeth and ruthlessly said in a low voice. ¡°Oh? What did you say? What did you say earlier?¡± ine didn¡¯t hear clearly Emmett¡¯s words and tilted her head. Creak!!! The sports car braked urgently! Fortunately, it was driven slowly, and an emergency brake wouldn¡¯t startle anyone. ine was about to ask Emmett why they stopped there, and Emmett¡¯s muscr upper body swooped over. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ine wailed, and her lips were sucked by his. His tongue rammed straight in, found her tongue, and teased it, then sucked it like he was punishing her¡­ ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ine couldn¡¯t help groaning in pain, and her body was weak and limp. Her brain was confused, so was her consciousness. It was a wild, hot, frantic, and domineering kiss. ine hummed unconsciously, unable to resist, and was softened into a stream of water. She trembled all over and was spellbound. The car was stopped in the middle of the highway just like that, and no one cared. Luckily it was in the middle of the night, and there were very few passing vehicles. However, the car had still attracted the attention of other drivers. Sighed, how could young people nowadays be so reckless. Kissing just because they want to, couldn¡¯t they wait until they were parked by the side of the road? Was it possible that they wanted to have an intense sex session in the car? The headlights were still shining brightly on the road ahead, and the car swayed gently because of someone¡¯s force. After a long time, Emmett panted and let ine go, ine even suspected she had fainted. After staring dazedly for a long time, she focused her gaze, nced at Emmett¡¯s serious face, and couldn¡¯t helpin, ¡°What are you doing? You seemed like you are about to eat someone. My lips are torn, and it hurts.¡± Her lips hurt after kissing¡­ What logic was this? ¡°In the future, you¡¯re not allowed to kiss others randomly!¡± Emmett said with a cold face and continued to drive. ¡°Oh¡­ Okay¡­ Isn¡¯t it you that kissed me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about others! Other people except me! Don¡¯t kiss them again!¡± ¡°Even women?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± What did bad-bear Smith mean? Does he mean that she could only kiss him? Aye, why was he so vain? Were the lips of another born exclusively for him? Egoistic! Chapter 57: Your Kissing Skills Are A Bit Lousy Chapter 57: Your Kissing Skills Are A Bit Lousy ¡°Why should I do what you say? Based on what?¡± Although ine¡¯s voice of resistance wasn¡¯t loud, it made Emmett¡¯s temple jumped with anger. He shouted while driving the car, ¡°Just do as I say! Do you want to be beaten by me? Or do you want your sry deducted?¡± What¡­ be beaten by him? Oh God, she doesn¡¯t want to be hit by this fighting machine. Those seven men couldn¡¯t even withstand a few moves¡­ Think about her frail body¡­ All the more, she couldn¡¯t resist even his fingers. ine shook her head and died down. Bad-bear Smith¡¯s temper¡­ Wasn¡¯t a good temper¡­ Emmett drove the car and couldn¡¯t help but marvel. He has always been a master at controlling emotions, calm and steady. Why does he always lose control of his feelings when he was with ine? Either he was agitated like a volcano erupting, or he would be gritting his teeth with anger. It was like a roller coaster ride. When Emmett was furious, he would naturally step on the elerator and drive like he was flying. After a while, ine said in surprise, ¡°Your car has repaired by itself, and can drive faster.¡± Emmett¡¯s livid handsome face had ignored her. Under the instructions of ine, Emmett finally drove the luxury car into the narrow and old alley. There were many potholes on the trail, and the street lights were dim. Emmett¡¯s brows gradually frowned--- Did ine grew up in such an environment? ¡°There¡¯s no one that came to repair this road?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but snarl. ¡°Oh, I think I heard that the neighborhood had collectively written a letter, requested for the state government to fix it, but there has been no response. Let me tell you, this is still not so bad. It¡¯s more troublesome when it rains, if the sewer is broken, you will have to walk over with your bare legs. Alright, alright, just stop in front. A few steps in and I¡¯ll reach my house, you can stop here.¡± ine pointed to the front and said. Emmett gritted his teeth, ¡°I will ask people from the state government to fix the road tomorrow.¡± ¡°You? Haha, you¡¯ll get them to fix it? President Smith, repairing the road is not yourpany¡¯s business, not everything is under your control. But I¡¯m grateful that you have the heart for it. Hehe. President Smith, thank you for today, I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯lle and save me when you¡¯re already sleeping. Actually, you¡¯re not considered very bad, you¡¯re just bad on average. Emmett¡¯s face was darkened by ine¡¯s words. ine said, then opened the door and jumped out of the car. Then stood outside of the vehicle, and waved to Emmett, who was inside, ¡°Be careful when you go back, don¡¯t drive too fast. Good night.¡± Emmett sat in the driver¡¯s seat with a stern face and stared fixedly at the steering wheel. Gritted his teeth! Snap, he opened the door, jumped out of the car, and then walked towards ine. Why, why, why did he get off too¡­ ine looked at Emmett, who was getting closer and closer, and her heart began to flutter. ¡°You, you, why did you get off¡­ You¡¯re too polite; don¡¯t have to send me like this¡­¡± Without saying a word, Emmett pressed ine against his car, and then his two arms flung over and fixed her within his embrace. ine could hear his rapid pants. She concluded that his gasps were definitely not because he walked in a hurry. But because of his¡­ emotional excitement! ¡°What, what, what else do you want to say?¡± His handsome face was near hers, and his eyes were deep and dark, staring at her¡­ ine was stared at until she had goose bumps and was shaking with fright. ¡°ine¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I went to save you in the middle of the night and helped you. It was so tiring. Shouldn¡¯t you reward me?¡± ¡°Re, reward? How much do you want?¡± ¡°Am I short of money?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t seem tock¡­¡± Don¡¯tck, and you still ckmailed me 10 million! ¡°Kiss me.¡± He said coolly. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°What? What did you say?¡± ine thought she heard wrongly. ¡°Kiss me. To show me your gratitude.¡± When he repeated it, Emmett¡¯s eyes became more profound, and he squinted. ¡°Seriously¡­ Do you have to want this kind of reward? Can you¡­¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s the same if I kiss you.¡± After Emmett finished speaking, he leaned down and pressed firmly against her lips. ine¡¯s back was against the car, her eyes still widened, and was kissed firmly. Does this person¡­ have a kissing obsessivepulsive disorder! Why does he always have different ways to kiss her? Why? When Emmett¡¯s hand slid to her chest unconsciously, ine was shocked and woke up suddenly. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ine took Emmett¡¯s grope away, pushed him, and ran into the alley. Oh my God, who can save her? Her heart was about to go on strike. It was beating really fast! Thumping¡­ So quickly, she felt like she was about to die. She begged her heart to stop beating so fast, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°ine!¡± Emmett shouted. In the silent night, his voice seemed so bright and loud. ine immediately shrank her neck and looked around first, then turned around with a slumped face, and ¡°Shhhhh!¡± towards Emmett. ¡°Be quiet, it will wake up the neighbors, and will be scolded! Do you have anything else?¡± Oh, my goodness, this bad-bear Smith was so hard to dismiss! She had thanked him and was even kissed by him, what else did he want? Following more than 10 meters, the two people looked at each other. Under the dimmed yellow lights, Emmett¡¯s sturdy and imposing figure seemed even more towering. The night breeze blew slowly, and Emmett¡¯s hair swayed gently, his face became clearer. Emmett looked at ine, that little thing, and suddenly stretched his lips lightly, and his white teeth were shown, ¡°Your kissing skills are a bit lousy.¡± ¡°Damn it¡­ Get lost!¡± ine blushed, gritted her teeth and cursed. Emmett continued tough, the corners of his eyes filled with evil charm, ¡°Although the kissing skill is lousy, the taste is not bad.¡± ine was stunned, her cheeks flushed. ¡°Are you still not leaving? It¡¯s already one plus! If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll go home and sleep first.¡± When ine turned around, Emmett added, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow morning.¡± Huh! ine almost sat on the ground in fright. What did this ancestor just say? He would pick her up tomorrow morning? She immediately widened her eyes, sunk her breath and roared, ¡°Emmett! You are not allowed to pick me up! Not allowed!¡± ¡°Why not? The two of us, who is the leader? Who has the final say?¡± ¡°Of, of, of course, you¡¯re the leader, and you have the final say, but tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°Come out at seven-thirty, I¡¯ll wait for you here. Don¡¯t oversleep!¡± ¡°Seven-thirty? Why so early? Doesn¡¯t work start at eight-thirty?¡± Emmett¡¯s face turned ck, ¡°We¡¯ll leave early for breakfast! Do you want to go to work hungry? Don¡¯t you have any ns!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so troublesome. I said that you¡¯re not allowed to pick me, why are you so stubborn? Why do you have to pick me, I can go to work myself, I promise I won¡¯t bete!¡± ¡°ine, if you don¡¯t cooperate with me and continue nagging, I¡¯ll look for your father, and then tell him everything about our one-night stand!¡± ¡°Emmett! You can¡¯t be that cruel.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that viciousness makes a man?¡± Emmett smirked and raised his eyebrows. Seeing that, ine¡¯s small face slowly copsed and wailed, ¡°Oh okay, tomorrow at seven-thirty.¡± At this time, a light finally turned on, and a neighbor called out, ¡°What time is it? What time is it! What is there to quarrel about! If you want to quarrel, go home and quarrel! Not sleeping in the middle of the night, crazy!¡± ine shrank her neck with a grin, stuck out her tongue at Emmett, made a mischievous face, and immediately ran back home. Emmett stood there for a while, before slowly getting into the car, and reversed¡­ ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Emmett couldn¡¯t help but chuckled as he drove the car. The time spent with that girl, ine was¡­ so interesting. To be precise, it wasn¡¯t interesting. Rather¡­ It was like a small glutinous rice dumpling wrapped in rock sugar filling... sweet, greasy, and full of fragrance. When he drove the car alone, it was like a rocket, it was flying. It was already half-past one when he returned to the vi. The living room was naturally lit, and dedicated servants were waiting for him to return. While walking into the house, Emmett looked at his outfit and couldn¡¯t help butughed, ¡°I actually went out like this in a panic¡­¡± Slippers, home wears¡­ He was speechless by his own anger, he actually dared to go out dressed like this. As soon as he entered the house, Emmett saw Amelia sitting on the sofa. Seeing Emmett returned, Amelia immediately bounced up, smiled, and said, ¡°You went out sote? Did you go out in home clothes and slippers? Where did you go? Quickly go for a shower and change your clothes.¡± Amelia¡¯s enthusiasm and consideration didn¡¯t exchange for Emmett¡¯s smiling face but made his face even gloomier. Emmett pushed away Amelia¡¯s hand and sneered coldly, ¡°Amelia Carter, who allowed you to wait for me toe back? Who allowed you to control my life? Who are you? What are you considered! Do you think you¡¯re the hostess of the house? Chapter 58: She Had to Have Him! Chapter 58: She Had to Have Him! Get your status right! The servants here are all old servants who have been with me for decades, and won''t leave. But you are different; you won''t necessarily stay here for even a few days. Just you, and you want to find faults with me? Get lost!" Emmett went upstairs with a terrible attitude, and left Amelia alone, unable to move a long time. He was really cruel to people¡­ Like a piece of iron, not warmed at all. Amelia stood there for a long time before moving. Ameliaforted herself, "Don''t be discourage, Amelia! You have sessfully climbed into Emmett''s bed, and you can definitely do better! You have to work hard!" Then she finally moved her numbed legs and walked to her room slightly depressed. Even though she had encouraged herself for a long time, she was, in fact, still unable to hide the loss and panic in her heart. She began to wonder ifing to Emmett''s side was a huge mistake. The Smith family was very influential. In Asia, they could cover the sky with one hand. This was the most attractive ce for her. Before she came, she had to first pass through various strict inspections before she could hope to meet Emmett''s father. It was the tough guy whose one roar used to be able to change the direction of wind and clouds, Paul Smith. Although Paul Smith has been smiling lightly, that smile made people felt that he was very distanced. There was an icy feeling of pressure¡­ It was just that she didn''t expect that the younger Emmett was very simr to his father on this! It was too cold! At least, Emmett''s father smiled on the surface, but Emmett didn''t even smile at all! "Was I wrong? Was I wrong toe to this ce?" Amelia muttered to herself while lying on her bed in a daze. Presumably, many women like hery on this bed in the guest room. To serve Emmett''s physiological vent, full of unrealistic hopes, and then, being kicked away when Emmett was annoyed¡­ What does it mean to be the wife of a heartless man like Emmett? It would mean a lifetime of sadness! But seeing Emmett''s cold and beautiful appearance, she couldn''t help being infatuated like all women. Even if he doesn''t love you, but being able to get his asional pleasure¡­ it was actually quite blissful. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Has Miss Carter, who was always being carried in the hands, reached such an unbearable state? Her tears quietly slipped down her face. - ine tiptoed back home, like a thief, opened the door quietly. Then looked at her father''s door with guilty eyes and walked to her room. ng! In the dark, she identally kicked a washbasin and made a very crisp and sudden sound, scaring ine to death, she sprinted to the attic with her mouth covered. "Oh my God, I''m going to die; I''m going to be scared to death. This basin must be the doing of that stupid pig, Ellie, why didn''t she put it back to their original ce! This troublemaker!" She cursed her sister in a low voice, and ine touched her bed. Her younger sister was sleeping soundly and snored slightly. ine noticed that Ellie had kicked her nket again, and it had rolled onto the floor. Ellie had her underwear and her two pole-like long legs exposed. "Seriously, why don''t I have an older brother, but a younger sister? It was fine having a younger sister, but why was she prettier and more sensitive than me?" Sighing, ine lightly picked up the quilt and ced it gently on Ellie''s body. After covering Ellie with the quilt, ine looked at Ellie''s sleeping face and was taken aback for a while, then smiled. This little girl looked pretty cute when she sleeps. At least, she wouldn''t be like when she''s awake, saying all those harsh and painful words. ine climbed into her own bed and was so exhausted, she slept without any thoughts. The next day, she had set three rm clocks, all of which went off at seven o''clock. "It''s so noisy¡­ I really want to throw the rm clock¡­" ine flipped and used the pillow to cover her head, and continued to sleep with her butt sticking out. Ellie had already washed up, facing the mirror while applying thestyer of lip gloss, and saw her sister, who waszing in the bed. Then she said sarcastically, "Hey! Sis isn''t it time to get up! Did you brag about working at some bagpany? Whichpany is so blind and employed azy person like you! Wake up, wake up!" Ellie''s voice was sharp. Also, it was early in the morning, and she was full of energy, her volume almost made ine deaf! "What the hell, what are you howling early in the morning! It''s not easy for me, work was so tiring, and you don''t even allow me to sleep in! Annoying! So annoying!" ine sat up with her eyes closed and pped the nket vigorously. Ellie murmured, "Then why did you set the rm so early? You might as well don''t set it at all!" rm clock? ine suddenly opened her eyes, and a fat w scratched her scalp, as if¡­ she had forgotten something significant. What was it? "What time is it? ine asked habitually. "It''s seven-ten." "Oh, it''s only seven-ten! I start work at eight-thirty!" iney back on the bed, took the nk and covered her face, and fell asleep again. Although Emmett went to bed veryte as well, he woke up early. When he thought about picking ine up, it made him a little excited inexplicably. On the other hand, he had to wake up early and exercise every day, it was an unbreakable routine. "Master, the nutritious breakfast is ready, please use your meal." The old servant smiled warmly and looked at Emmett, who had just returned after practicing his martial arts. To attract Emmett''s attention, Amelia had put on heavy makeup and stood by the dining table. Everyone stood respectfully as if waiting for the presence of a king. Emmett didn''t even spare a look at Amelia, and only frowned slightly, and said, "Joe, I won''t be eating at home today." Joe was stunned. Didn''t the young master basically have breakfast at home? What was wrong today? Amelia''s expression turned ugly¡­ Emmett clearly regarded her as air! Didn''t even bother to nce at her! Amelia was furious and annoyed but was also extremely sad. The dignified missy of the Carter family was worse than a dog at Emmett''s side. In a short time, Emmett changed and went down. The way he dressed was particrly good-looking! Even Amelia couldn''t help but shuddered when she saw him! So stylish! He had the qualities of being a top-tiered actor! White cks, white shoes, ck and white checkered casual shirt, a ck windbreaker on his arm, and a fashionable silk scarf wrapped around the neck. Overall, he had the aura of a fashionist that looked elegant and graceful. The eyes of all the helpers were attached to Master Emmett''s body; he was the most handsome man in the world! Look at his demeanor, look at his figure, and then at his handsomeness and nobility between the brows¡­ Amelia was dazed from watching him. Until Emmett had walked out of the vi and drove the Bugatti Veyron away, then she woke up. At that moment, Amelia made up her mind that no matter how difficult it was, this man, she had to have him! Amelia sat calmly on the dining chair like the owner and looked at Joe casually, and said, "Joe, please list all the food and things the Young Master like and let me see it." "Uh¡­ Miss Carter¡­" "What? Don''t you serve old master Smith? I thought you still respected the old master, Mr. Smith." Amelia grew up in a wealthy family and was the best at managing helper. Joe was startled and lowered his head, "I dare not¡­" "Joe, Mr. Paul Smith personally met me and told me that I would be his future daughter-inw¡­ You should understand now, right, Joe?" Joe looked surprised and was taken aback for a few seconds, and immediately said, "Well, Ms. Carter, please wait for a moment, I''ll make a list." "Hm." Amelia made a sound from her nasal cavity and then ate her breakfast gracefully. - Emmett drove his car excitedly and looked at himself in the mirror from time to time. "I''m dressed pretty well today, right? It should be attractive, right? I wonder when that stupid girl sees me like this, will she faint for being infatuated, hahaha." Emmett unexpectedly had a light and fluttering feeling, it was probably¡­ Like how a melodramatic novel would describe¡­ the feeling of being in love. Emmett had only paid attention to his dressing to be a peer with no generation gap with ine. Of course, he has always paid attention to his dressing, but he had only dressed ording to asions. He had never thought about dressing to look young. Today, his style was leaning towards the college style. To be honest, Emmett was still affected by the incident where ine had called him "uncle." Wasn''t he just eight years older than her? Was an eight- year gap big? Was it big? Was it? Tsk~ Emmett whistled a song softly and drove his Veyron fast. When he reached the alley near ine''s house, he checked his watch, damn it, he was too early, and was only around seven-ten in the morning. Emmett sat in the car and tapped his fingers on the steering wheel. He became anxious after sitting for a while. So, he got out of the car and leaned against his car. Ellie dressed up witchingly and looked at the big mirror several times before she was pleased with herself, and left the house carrying her bag. "I don''t know if that guy, James, has arrived, he said he would fetch me with the motorcycle¡­" Chapter 59: Forgotten Cleanly Chapter 59: Forgotten Cleanly Ellie walked a few steps, and her eyes stared wide and round. Woah---! She inhaled hard and covered her mouth with her small hand. Oh my God! Where did this super handsome guy popped up from! He was so fine-looking! Especially when he leaned against the sports car and his two long legs stretched in front of it¡­ it was super cool! ¡°Damn it! I want to have a boyfriend like this, I¡¯m even willing to wash his feet every day!¡± Ellie walked over bit by bit and saw Emmett¡¯s limited-edition luxury car¡­ Hissed¡­ She inhaled harder. A handsome man with a luxury car! Bingo! Too awesome! ¡°Hey, handsome~¡± Ellie smiled, narrowed her foxlike eyes, and approached Emmett. Emmett slowly raised his eyelids, nced at Ellie coldly, then lowered his eyelids. Where was this wild girl from? He was annoyed when he saw her. ¡°Hey, handsome~ what are you doing near my house? Are you waiting for someone? Who are you waiting for? Tell me, I¡¯ve been staying here for more than 10 years, and I know all the names! Do you want me to help you! Handsome~~.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Emmett shattered Ellie with one concise sentence. Ellie¡¯s face froze and was dead in that instant. Get, get lost? She was so pretty, with a pair of foxlike eyes, which guy wouldn¡¯t follow behind her like a child? Why was this guy so disgusted with her? Why! ¡°Hey, handsome~ Don¡¯t reject people from a thousand miles away, we¡¯re all the same age, let¡¯s get to know each other. Look at me, look at me, I¡¯m the campus belle in my school¡­¡± Ellie jumped around Emmett. Emmett was so annoyed that he raised his wrist first, looking at his expensive watch. He said coldly, ¡°Woman, first, get your facial features fixed beforeing out to see people. Go away!¡± Emmett muttered in his heat, ¡°What happened to ine, why wasn¡¯t she out yet!¡± It was so annoying¡­ Ellie was sweating again. He, he, he relied on his good looks and insulted others like this, could he? What did he mean by ¡°get her facial features fixed?¡± Ellie stomped her feet with anger. Then she heard someone yelling from the alley, ¡°Ellie! I¡¯m here! Come here, let¡¯s go!¡± James was sitting on his small motorcycle and waving happily at Ellie. Ellie gave Emmett a fierce look and ran towards James with anger. ¡°Why did you only arrive? Do you know you¡¯rete?¡± Sheshed her anger at James, pouted, and said on the small motorcycle. Because the bike was too little, when both of them sat on it, it couldn¡¯t help but shake up and down. ¡°There was a traffic jam, that¡¯s why I¡¯m a littlete. Sorry.¡± James fawningly smiled and throttled. With hatred, Ellie nced at Emmett and his famous car again and felt that the world was unfair. Why doesn¡¯t James have such a famous eye-catching car! Why! ¡°It¡¯s such a disgrace to ride on this small motorcycle.¡± Ellie, who was prideful, mumbled. Luckily, James didn¡¯t hear that. Otherwise, he would be sad again. The neighbors, who went out for a walk in the morning or had gone to buy breakfast, had returned. When they saw Emmett and his sports car in the alley, they were all astonished and curious. Oh God, what was the point of getting a two-seater car like this? They couldn¡¯t bring more people along, and couldn¡¯t bring the family out to y. A two-seater car¡­ was it cheaper. But the car looked quite sturdy¡­ Also, this boy¡­ looked so handsome! Except¡­ his face was gloomy, and his eyes were vicious, and he looked dangerous. ¡°Why is he here for?¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know too, he was here early in the morning. I don¡¯t know what he is here for.¡± ¡°A rich man, right? Looks like he¡¯s very particr about his dressing.¡± ¡°He is the boyfriend of which girl in our alley?¡± ¡°Honestly, this man is really good looking, I¡¯ve lived half of my life, and this is the first time I saw such a handsome boy¡­¡± The grandpa and grandma were bored and gathered together, gossiping about Emmett and his car. It was seven-forty! ¡°Damn it! What¡¯s the matter with ine, this girl! Why hasn¡¯t shee out? It¡¯s already seven-forty! Ten minuteste!¡± Emmett paced back and forth anxiously and looked at his watch no less than a hundred times. He finally couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, took his phone and called ine. It rang for a long time before he heard someone mumbling, ¡°Who?¡± ine brushed her teethzily in front of the mirror, wondering who would call her at this time. ¡°Are you watching the time? Why haven¡¯t youe out yet?¡± Emmett was on the verge of ring his temper. His voice was low and rapid. ine was dumbfounded, spit out a mouthful of bubbles, and rinsed her mouth again. Then she said to the mirror, ¡°President Smith? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for twenty minutes, why haven¡¯t youe out!¡± ¡°I¡­ You¡­ Where are you waiting for me?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ine¡¯s silly goose tone almost made Emmett crazy. Oh my God, this girl actually forgot that he was picking her up, had shepletely forgotten about it? What world was this, why was there such a girl! Emmett sullenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you havepletely forgotten that I aming to fetch you to work at seven-thirty today!¡± Buzzing... ine was stunned... She whacked her forehead hard, and said ¡®oops,¡¯ then disconnected the call. Oh no, she had really forgotten about it! If it hadn¡¯t been for the stomachache earlier and was forced to get up from the bed and ran to the toilet, she would probably have slept until eight plus. If that were to happen¡­ hissed, she would probably be cut into pieces by Emmett. A few minutester, Emmett saw a panicked ine, jumping and kicking her shoes, and running over at the same time. This girl probably just finished washing her hair as it was still a bit wet. She wore a pinkish-white dress, knee-length, and a pair of cute sneakers today. At first nce¡­ she really looked like a junior high student. ¡°Sorry, sorry, President Smith, I¡¯m really sorry. I slept toote, and my brain went wrong. President Smith, be the bigger person, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry¡­¡± ine used her bag to cover her face, terrified, exerting all her strength to apologize. She made it looked like he was going to hit her. Emmett nced at ine. He wanted to be in a rage but didn¡¯t know why, the moment he saw this girl, all the anger disappeared. It was a bizarre thing. ¡°Ahem! Get in the car!!!¡± Emmett coughed twice and growled. ¡°Oh, oh, okay, get in the car.¡± ine nodded and bowed in response, fearing that the gue god would be angered again. Before she got in the car, she sneezed loudly. Her hair wasn¡¯t dried, and it was a bit cold. Emmett looked at ine gloomily and waited for her to get in the car. Without saying much, he turned on the heater in the car. ine howled, ¡°Oh, why did you turn on the heater on such a hot day. Do you want to be roasted into a suckling pig! Turn it off quickly, and it¡¯s wasting petrol.¡± Emmett sighed secretly and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Dry your hair first with the warm air. I don¡¯t want my assistant to catch a cold and sneeze at me all day long.¡± ine was stunned for a moment, then curled her lips, and used the air outlet to dry her hair obediently. It was unheard of that she would use the heater from a sports car to dry her hair¡­ This wasn¡¯t a normal way of burning money. The entire alley¡¯s residents, who were watching with excitement, were all shocked. They didn¡¯t expect that this car, this beautiful man, was here to pick the eldest daughter of the Jones family! For a while, Emmett and ine had be the talk of the alley. Her hair was blown dry, and ine¡¯s face was blown red like a little red apple. Emmett nced at her once in a while, and he was distracted. His heart was a little itchy, and he kept wanting to pinch her pink cheeks, or¡­ to kiss her was fine as well. ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± Emmett coughed loudly and vigorously to stop his messy thoughts. ¡°Is your throat feeling bad, President Smith? Why don¡¯t I buy a box of lozenges for you to eat?¡± Emmett stretched his face, cast a nce at someone, and said nothing. But his heart was yelling, ¡°It¡¯s better to eat you!¡± Emmett has been silent and was giving her the cold treatment. He was extremely dissatisfied with ine¡¯s for beingte and forgetful. Of course, ine knew that she had made a mistake again, so she tried her best to tter Emmett. ¡°President Smith, you¡¯re dressed up so handsomely today, very fashionable! Really, I¡¯m not lying! Your disposition is better than those models on TV!¡± ¡°Oh, President Smith, where did you buy your silk scarf, it¡¯s very tasteful! Together with your outfit, it¡¯s so charming!¡± ¡°Wow, President Smith, your driving skills are excellent, very stable, yeah, very stable.¡± ine firmly believes that no one would want to wear a green hat in this world, but no one would like to wear a high hat! The power of a high hat was boundless! Sure enough, after her non-stoppliments, Emmett¡¯s face looked slightly better. He must have been very handsome today, right? Chapter 60: It’s Right That I Don’t Understand Chapter 60: It¡¯s Right That I Don¡¯t Understand Even a stupid girl could see it. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Emmett asked softly. ¡°Oh? What to eat? I can eat anything; I¡¯m never picky about eating!¡± ineughed. She was already thankful if bad-bear Smith was no longer angry, would she dare to be picky about eating? Instead, Emmett said, ¡°You can be not picky about food, but you can¡¯t do the same about people.¡± The little girl was a bit confused and didn¡¯t quite understand. Couldn¡¯t do the same to people? To people, she had to be picky about food? What does he mean? ine tilted her head and pouted. Bad- bear Smith, this guy, spoke really profoundly. Emmett nced at her and said, ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± ine answered, honestly. She was afraid Emmett would be angry, and immediately smiled and make up for it, ¡°This shows that President Smith is highly educated. After all, you have experienced so much more. And you are older than me by more than 10 years; of course, I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. It¡¯s right that I don¡¯t understand.¡± Eh? Why was someone¡¯s face bing uglier as she spoke? Damn it, it¡¯spletely ck. What, what happened? What happened to him? She wasplimenting him for his knowledge and experience, why, was it wrong to praise him? Unfathomable! Bad-bear Smith, this thing, was really unfathomable! ¡°I¡¯m older than you by more than 10 years?¡± Emmett finally eximed. ¡°Uh, uh, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s not more than 10 years?¡± ine blinked her eyes and looked ignorant. Yet, she was suddenly relieved and smiled to please President Smith, ¡°but you look very young, you don¡¯t look old. Really! I don¡¯t lie!¡± Emmett was so angry that he drove the car into the ditch. She had actually said that he was a dozen years older than her! Was he that old? Whoosh! Because he was too angry, Emmett straightaway tore off the silk scarf specially designed for him by a world-renowned designer and threw it to the back. He was so pissed off! The action of throwing the silk scarf made ine deeply disturbed. Why was he so fierce, it was so scary! ine shrunk her neck, and asked unceasingly, ¡°Then¡­ President Smith, when were you born?¡± Screech!!! Emmett stepped on the brakes hard, and this time, he stepped on the brakes while he was driving fast, and almost forced ine out. Oh my God, oh my God, she definitely had to buy insurance when sitting in bad-bear Smith¡¯s car. It has to be high-premium insurance! Oh, it¡¯s terrifying. Her little heart~ she had tofort it. ¡°Why did you stop? Even if you want to stop, you don¡¯t have to jam braked? Can¡¯t you slow down and stop? It¡¯s scary.¡± ine was displeased andined. The car behind had almost hit his vehicle and began to honk the horn unhappily because Emmett had stopped in the middle of the road. The traffic was immediately jammed, and many cars were honking at him. Emmett had also ignored them. He turned his face, and stared at ine ferociously, and said darkly, ¡°ine¡­¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± ine braced her heart, swallowed, and looked at the handsome man foolishly. There seemed to be a ck cloud floating above this man¡¯s head. ¡°ine, I seem to have told you before, how many years older I am? Did you forget this too?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ine looked at the roof of the car and began to recall slowly. Emmett squinted, looking at her heartless look, aggravated. ¡°I forgot¡­ I really can¡¯t remember¡­ President Smith, why don¡¯t you tell me again?¡± Emmett was so angry that his face became darker, and he bit the words, ¡°I am only eight years older than you! You remember it clearly! Only eight years older!!!¡± ¡°Oh, oh, I¡¯ll remember it this time; I promise I will definitely remember! Firmly remembered it!¡± ine raised her right hand and swore. But she was thinking in her head, ¡°Eight years older than it, why does this guy have to emphasize the word ¡®only¡¯? What ¡®only eight years older¡¯¡­ Eight years is also a considerable gap, okay? How can you use the word ¡®only¡¯?¡± Of course, ine¡¯s head was sober at this time, and wouldn¡¯t say these things when the all-mighty President Smith was in a bad mood. No matter how angry Emmett was, he wouldn¡¯t punish ine by skipping breakfast. When he started the car again, he had already decided on a ce to eat. Emmett parked the car in front of a luxurious restaurant, and ine had obediently got off the car. That girl was observing the fa?ade of the restaurant with her head facing up. ¡°Hey, President Smith, have you made a mistake? Is this a ce to eat?¡± ine followed Emmett and stuck out a pink tongue. ¡°If it¡¯s not a ce to eat, then is it a ce to take a bath?¡± Emmett pulled a long face and held ine¡¯s small hand and went inside. ¡°Wee, Mr. Smith!¡± The manager led a group of beautiful waitresses, standing on both sides of the door, and solemnly saluted Emmett. ine stuck out her tongue again in shock. Woah, was it necessary to have so many women greet them? ¡°Hm.¡± Emmett grunted and walked directly in. Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to hold the little girl¡¯s hand. Would ine ever live honestly? Her head was like a detector, turning left and right as if entering a museum and had to take a look everywhere. ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± Emmettughed. Why does he feel like he was bringing his daughter to the amusement park? It was weird! Emmett pressed ine onto a sofa and sat opposite. ¡°What do you feel like eating? You can order anything.¡± Emmett signaled the waiter to give ine the menu. ine curled her lips, covered half her face with the menu, and whispered to Emmett, ¡°Boss, why is there no one here? Why was it just the two of us? Is the food here too lousy?¡± Emmett coughed, wanted tough, and held back. Because this ce has been reserved by me! Even if I don¡¯t book the venue, as long as he was here, would the owner dare to allow others in and disturb him? Of course, Emmett didn¡¯t n to tell the little girl about this, so as not to scare her. ¡°Yeah, the business here is not very good, so you can order more and help them generate more ie.¡± Oh, so it was like this! The restaurant owner was so pitiful. There wasn¡¯t many guest eating, but had to feed so many beautiful waitresses, how much does he have to lose! ine immediately sympathized with the owner and ordered a bunch of food. Soon, all the food came up. That efficiency¡­ It made ine feel that these people were dedicated to serving them. In reality, they were meant to serve both of them only. ¡°Forget about what happenedst night together with the food, eat more.¡± Emmett said. He was really afraid that the girl was still frightened by what happenedst night, and had nightmares. ine bared her teeth and grinned, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have forgotten all already. I¡¯m so tired from working that I don¡¯t have the mood to think about other things.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. It was tiring to work with Emmett and was a little too bored. But at the nightclub¡­ It was different, it was exhausting. Emmett was displeased, frowned, and asked, ¡°Are you exhausted in the office? Did someone order you to work? Or, did someone bully you, and asked you to do their job?¡± Emmett was much sharped. ¡°What?¡± ine had a mouthful of food when she was asked, and she was stunned. ¡°Who asked me to do their work? There¡¯s no one.¡± The breakfast here was really delicious, hot, and so detailed. Also, each of the small snacks seemed to be freshly made, it was absolutely delicious. ¡°It¡¯s good there¡¯s no one. If there is, tell me.¡± ¡°Oh, got it.¡± ¡°Then why are you tired if no one gave you dirty jobs? Just those workloads in the office make you tired?¡± Oops. ine was almost choked to death by the rice in her throat. She almost slipped it out... This pig brain of hers! She had to remember, from now on, to be cautious when she spoke in front of the computer-like mind of bad-bear Smith. ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡± ine blinked her big eyes, and quickly thought of a reason, ¡°Well¡­Oh, it¡¯s like this. I haven¡¯t been to work before, and suddenly have to go to the office, I¡¯ve not adapted to it, so it feels even more tiring than going to ss. That¡¯s it.¡± Lying like this, she was able to deceive him, right? ine didn¡¯t dare to look up due to guilt, and as if she was starving, she buried her head and chewed on the food. ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s like this¡­¡± Emmett believed the little girl¡¯s word, thought about it, and said, ¡°Then I will further reduce your workload. If you can¡¯t finish it, then pass it to Sophia.¡± She almost spat her meal out. Oh God, she had enough free time now, and if she was to pass it to Sophia, she wouldn¡¯t know what her existence in thepany was for. Emmett felt that the scene of having breakfast with this girl¡­ was veryforting. He could slowly eat and appreciate the girl''s greedy looks while she ate, and it felt as if he possessed a lot of warmth. Yes, this girl was like a mini atomic bomb, she was very energetic. It could bring him unprecedented heat, and could also easily blow his wits away. Chapter 61: The Boss Was A Little Weird Chapter 61: The Boss Was A Little Weird The little girl cannot be underestimated. ¡°You¡¯re good.¡± Emmett stared at ine who was eating, and subconsciously blurt out his inner thoughts. After speaking, he was stunned. Oh my God, how could he say that out loud! Therefore, Emmett¡¯s face blushed slightly. He was somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Huh? President Smith, what did you say?¡± ine was making a clean sweep with her face stained with cream; she hadn¡¯t understood what Emmett had just said. She looked at Emmett in a daze with her big distinct eyes. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Emmett thought for a while, and changed his words and said, ¡°I said¡­ I said, you have a good appetite.¡± ¡°Haha, yes, I can eat a lot.¡± ine grinned as if she didn¡¯t mind his words. Her smile was so bright and harmless. ¡°I used to fight for food with my sister, and she couldn¡¯t steal from me every time. So, my sister likes to mock at me with her words. Speaking of it, my sister¡¯s eloquence was trained by me.¡± Emmett felt that it was a little funny when he thought of how ine and another girl rolled around together and fought for food. He pursed his thin lips, smiled, and asked, ¡°Why do you need to fight for it?¡± ¡°What do you think? My father has no money, and if he bought only one delicious item, how can we not fight for it?¡± ine spoke inly, and as she said, she continued using a fork to send food into her mouth and was eating with relish. But Emmett was extremely shocked. What kind of environment does ine live in? Last night, he had the same thoughts because of that dirty and small alley. And now, he couldn¡¯t help sighing secretly.N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°ine, from tomorrow morning, I will pick you up and have breakfast together.¡± Ahem, Ahem, Ahem! (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine was shocked by these words. She coughed violently, and her eyes widened. Her mouth was agape, and she inhaled hard, ¡°Why?¡± The tone she used sounded as if she was about to cry from fright. Emmett¡¯s face went dark. Damn it, when she heard he was going to pick her up every day for breakfast, this girl was ungrateful and unhappy. She actually expressed such an expression like she was about to die. It was too traumatizing! Emmett squinted, ¡°What do you mean by saying ¡®why¡¯? You can save transportation money if I fetch you to work, and you can also save breakfast money. Don¡¯t you gain from this? Why are you still asking why?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ine hasn¡¯t recovered from the shock, and her eyes were still widened and she only used her tongue to lick away the minced meat on her lips. Then she said, ¡°But President Smith¡­ For you to fetch me to work every day and to have breakfast together¡­ Isn¡¯t this too weird?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the weird point?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t weird? Are there such bosses! Forget it, I don¡¯t need to be fetched. Besides, I can¡¯t eat breakfast outside every day; I have to make breakfast for my sister.¡± Emmett stopped talking. He understood that she didn¡¯t want him to pick her up like this every day. Humph, she even said that she had to make breakfast for her sister¡­ For azy pig like her, who couldn¡¯t wake up every morning, who could she cook for? It was just an excuse for this girl to decline. ng! Emmett pulled his face immediately and dropped the knife and fork in his hand. That ngorous sound made ine tremble. Oops¡­ This boss¡­ has a weird temper. He got angry without any sign. s, wasn¡¯t it for his own good that she didn¡¯t allow him to pick her up? He would save a lot of trouble, and of course, he would save money as well. Although she knew that he wasn¡¯t short of money at all. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Emmett coldly said, turned his face facing outside, and said nothing. ine wanted to continue eating, but when she saw the boss acting this way, she couldn¡¯t continue stuffing herself undiscerningly¡­ Hence, ine put down her knife and fork hesitantly, and whispered, ¡°Oh, then I¡¯m done too.¡± Emmett turned his face to look at ine; he wanted to growl, but held back. He had no alternative but to grit his teeth, and picked up his fork again, and said, ¡°Keep eating! Eat until you¡¯re full!¡± ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ Got it.¡± ine was eager to do so; she quickly picked up her fork and knife, and ate happily again. Emmett despised himself a lot! He actually didn¡¯t want to starve this girl one bit! When both of them were full, they walked out together. ¡°Slow down¡­ Hey, President Smith¡­ Walk slower¡­¡± ine yelled quietly. ¡°Huh?¡± Emmett turned around and waited for ine. ¡°What happened to you?¡± ine grabbed Emmett¡¯s sleeve, looked around, and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m too full and can¡¯t walk too fast. I can¡¯t walk.¡± Emmett couldn¡¯t help butughed. The icy cold face from earlier had melted entirely. ¡°Oh you, why are you so useless? Was this meal going tost you the whole day?¡± Emmett didn¡¯t speak further and put the car key into ine¡¯s hand. ine wondered why he passed her the car key; then Emmett had already carried her in his arms. ¡°Oh¡­ What are you doing? Why are you carrying me?¡± ine¡¯s face blushed with embarrassment, and she didn¡¯t dare to look at the waiters beside them, and hid her face in Emmett¡¯s embrace. ¡°You just ate, don¡¯t walk, lest your stomach will sag.¡± Emmett said lightly, his steps natural and elegant, and carried ine out. The waitresses were all sighing. When looking for a man, this type was the kind to look for! The best of the best! Wealthy and powerful, yet caring and considerate. ine got in the sports car, and it took her a long time to calm herself down. She looked at the mirror frequently and repeatedly muttered, ¡°Aye, will peopleugh at me with the way you carried me out earlier. The service staff must be saying that I¡¯m greedy and think that I¡¯m so full that my stomach will explode. Too humiliating, too embarrassing!¡± The corner of Emmett¡¯s mouth twitched. It turned out that this was what she minded and not because he had made such a romantic move¡­ s, after all, she was a kid. ¡°Stop the car!!!¡± ine shouted suddenly, frightening Emmett. He immediately stopped the car, turned and looked at ine, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Only then, ine put a smile on her face, and said, ¡°Stop here, President Smith. I can¡¯t possibly go to the garage in your car, lest I be discovered, and people will gossip about you. Besides, I¡¯m too full, it¡¯s perfect for a walk from here to thepany.¡± Emmett sighed, ¡°Do you know, what it means for you to have a scandal with me?¡± It means that¡­ the entirepany will have to take your cue and act respectfully towards you! ine was shocked by these words, trembled, rolled her eyes around, and cautiously asked, ¡°Does it mean¡­ I will be fired?¡± Emmett rubbed his fingers on his forehead,pletely speechless. Couldn¡¯tmunicate¡­ Was there really a generation gap? Not wanting to make it difficult for the girl, Emmett silently agreed to ine. ine got out of the car and touched her bulging belly with great satisfaction. She bared her teeth and smiled at Emmett, ¡°President Smith, the breakfast in the restaurant today was actually quite delicious. Why were there no customers in such a nice ce?¡± Emmett¡¯s mouth twitched again and was speechless. ¡°Walk slowly, don¡¯t walk too fast, lest your stomach sags.¡± After Emmett said these words, he drove away. Stomach sags? ine tilted her head¡­ Eh? This sounded familiar! Come to think of it, her father used to say the same thing to her. Speaking of which, bad-bear Smith was really like her father. He was long-winded and wanted to control everything. How would ine know that Emmett was actually the least talkative person and that he had no sympathy for others? ¡°ine! You walk to work too?¡± Sophia had just turned the corner and saw ine, and she greeted her enthusiastically. Could she not greet her? Her sharp eyes were able to see that no matter what ine felt about President Smith, the way President Smith¡¯s saw ine¡­ It was definitely not simple! This kind of girl had to be served as a bodhisattva! ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Ms. Sophia, what a coincidence! You¡¯ve alsoe to work at this time.¡± ine was actually very flustered. She was afraid that Sophia would ask her, ¡°Hey, the car that you got off from looks very much like President Smith¡¯s car?¡± She doesn¡¯t want to be fired¡­ It can¡¯t be helped that she was bullied by that guy, bad-bear Smith, but she shouldn¡¯t be that unlucky and be fired from being misunderstood. Then the loss would outweigh the gains. ¡°Yeah, ine, us, sisters are fated, hahaha.¡± Sophia hooked onto ine¡¯s arm, looking like real siblings, and walked to thepany together. It was the morning rush hour, and many employees were waiting for the elevator in the lobby. All six elevators were working, but there were simply too many employees working at the building. Hence, even with six lifts, there were still many people waiting. Emmett had his personal elevator which was always empty, but no one had the guts to use it. ¡°See that? That red elevator at the end, it is exclusively for President Smith.¡± Sophia told ine in a low voice. ¡°Exclusive? Even the elevator is exclusive?¡± ine couldn¡¯t help but twitched her lips. This bad-bear Smith only knew how to engage in particrism. ¡°For a long time, only Vice-President Hall has taken that elevator. ine, you can be considered President Smith¡¯s favorite person, so you can take that elevator too.¡± Sophiaughed like a fox with a desire to stir up trouble. Chapter 62: Dare to Steal from Me Chapter 62: Dare to Steal from Me ine immediately stuck out her tongue and shrunk her neck, ¡°Me? I don¡¯t dare to take it! What if I get fired? It¡¯s better for me to squeeze with you in these elevators.¡± ¡°Hahaha, ine, you¡¯re different from us.¡± ine couldn¡¯t understand how she was different from the others. ¡°The elevator is here, get in quickly, ine!¡± Sophia has always had sharp eyes and agile hands. When the elevator door opened, she was the first to rush in, even though she was the furthest. That skill¡­ Tsktsk, ine sighed again, with skill to rush into the lift, she could be considered a top- notch master. When ine got in the elevator¡­ ¡°Beeeeeep---!¡± The rm rang. Everyone stared at ine with contempt. ine stuck out her tongue, smiling uglier than when she cried, ¡°Haha, it¡¯s me that¡¯s overweight.¡± She stepped out very reluctantly, and the people inside, who were squeezed harsh, all breathed a sigh of relief. The elevator door wasn¡¯t closed yet, and Emmett¡¯s private elevator¡¯s door opened. Jasper entered the lift coolly, with one hand in his pocket, and his hair neat. He raised his eyes and saw ine, after thinking about it, he waved at ine, ¡°Hey, ine,e to this elevator!¡± Hissed! Sophia and everyone in the lift took a cold breath! Vice-President Hall, who had the least scandal record, took the initiative to invite ine to take the exclusive elevator! Vice-President Hall had never invited anyone to take that elevator! Never! But today¡­ Vice-President Hall actually waved to ine, that girl¡­ Waving¡­ meant a favorable impression¡­ And a favorable impression¡­ was a prerequisite for liking! OMG! This ine was liked by so many hunks! Besides being President Smith¡¯s little assistant with some special meaning, it was rumored that she and President Smith were exchanging nces¡­ Now, even Vice-President Hall was involved with her again¡­ It was tooplicated! Therefore, a man does not depend on his/her age! Despite ine¡¯s young age, her methods were too formidable! ¡°Huh? Vice-President Hall?¡± ine raised her face and looked at Jasper in surprise. Heck, this something Hall guy, the title-obsessed Hall, was actually so kind? But what Jasper thought was, s, no matter what, this ine was a woman of Emmett¡¯s. And as a buddy, he should always take care of her within the scope of his ability. ¡°ine,e here and take the elevator.¡± Jasper smiled at ine again. ine stood outside of the elevator and looked at Jasper, who was inside, and said disbelievingly, ¡°Can I take this elevator too? Isn¡¯t this exclusive to you and President Smith only?¡± Jasper¡¯s face was cramped. Was he too nosy? This girl has too many useless questions! She even had questions when he asked her to take the elevator¡­ ¡°Well, the elevators are here to service thepany¡¯s employees, and they can all use it. Come on.¡± Jasper had weaved an impressive and diplomatic speech. ¡°Really? Haha, then I¡¯m relieved. I thought only you and bad-bear Smith could use it.¡± ine smiled and stepped into the elevator. As soon as the elevator door closed, Jasper asked in surprise, ¡°Who did you just say? Bad-bear Smith? Who is that?¡± In fact, the smart Jasper had already almost guessed it. ¡°Ah!¡± ine immediately covered her mouth, and her face was full of remorse. Gosh, what was the matter with her, her mouth needs to be locked. Bad-bear Smith has said that if he was to know that she had called him the nickname behind his back again, he would deduct all her sry¡­ She was someone that loves money like her life! ¡°Vice-President Hall¡­ I beg you, please don¡¯t tell President Smith about this! I didn¡¯t mean it, and I was just talking nonsense. I swear I have absolutely no intention of insulting President Smith! I swear it! Vice-President Hall, I beg you¡­ Please don¡¯t tell President Smith that I called him bad-bear Smith behind his back!¡± Jasper suppressed hisughter for a while and finally didn¡¯t hold it back. He leaned against the elevator¡¯s wall andughed out loud. This ine¡­ was so hrious when she spoke! Indeed, Emmett was pitiful; he was actually given the honorary title of ¡°Bad-bear Smith¡± by this girl behind his back. Hahahaha¡­ ine¡¯s face went dark. Damn, this Vice-President Hall was so crafty, why does he alwaysugh? Viin! People who onlyugh and not answer were all viins! ine began to hate herself for not resisting temptation and got on the elevator. No matter what, she would pester him all the way until Vice-President Hall promises her. If he were to really tell Emmett, she would be dead. Hence, ine tugged on Jasper¡¯s sleeves, and started nagging like she was chanting sutras, ¡°Vice- President Hall, please, promise me, I beg you, please promise me, huh, promise me.¡± Jasper was stillughing at first butter realized something was wrong. This woman was actually holding his arm! He hated physical contact with the opposite sex, and Jasper screamed secretly and pushed ine outwards. He said in a panic, ¡°You let me go, let me go!¡± ine became more and more convinced that this bad guy really nned to snitch. Therefore, ine grasped even tighter. Her whole body almost pounced on him, and she became unreasonable, ¡°I don¡¯t care, Vice-President Hall, you have to promise me, if you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t let go! Promise me, promise me¡­¡± The two were pushing and shoving, and they had reached the twenty-ninth floor. Ting Dong! With a sound, the elevator door opened. Jasper had only wanted to avoid ine¡¯s approach and was glued to the wall. When the door opened, he didn¡¯t realize and lost his bnce and fell backward. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Jasper eximed. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhh¡­¡± There was another person who shouted louder than him several times. ine directly plunged into Jasper¡¯s arm and weighed him down. While Jaspery on his back, his head was humming from the fall. Jasper thought to himself, ¡°Seriously? I can¡¯t be that unlucky? If I fell and have a concussion, wouldn¡¯t I be fellow sufferers with Oliver?¡± Both Jasper and ine fell senseless and maintained that funny posture for a long time. It was so long¡­ that Sophia made a sharp cry¡­ It was so long¡­ that all the secretaries gathered around and stared at them with wide eyes. And it was so long¡­ that Emmett had walked out from his office, his face ck, and stared at the two people who were close to each other with displeasure¡­ ¡°Jasper Hall! What are you doing!!!¡± Emmett finally lost his temper. His voice was piercing with anger. It went straight to the sky, and the whole building trembled following Emmett¡¯s roar. This building does not need 911 or earthquakes, and it will be over if it were to shake a few more times. Jasper jumped up after being distressed by Emmett¡¯s roar. iney on the ground, her face wrinkled with pain. This Vice-President Hall was indeed a viin, and the heart of a viin was always cruel¡­ Before he got up, he could have helped her up first¡­ Why did he flip so hard that he has gotten up, but she was thrown to the floor? ¡°Get back to work! Too bored? If you¡¯re too bored, go to the logistics department to move the boxes!!!¡± Emmett broke into a rage at the secretaries in the secretary¡¯s office. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Sophia was the first to react.She bowed, and hurriedly went back to her cubicle. The others also quickly returned to their positions and dared not to look sideways. The boss was mad¡­ Jasper held on to his tie and ran to Emmett, stammering and wanting to exin, but Emmett stopped him with his palm. His nce moved to ine¡¯s body, who was on the floor, gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°ine, is the floor your house? I¡¯ll give you 10 seconds, if you don¡¯t get up, I¡¯ll deduct all of your following few month wages!¡± ine wailed and got up in a daze. When she got up, she hadn¡¯t distinguished her directions and almost hit the wall. Damn it, deduct her sry for a few months? Deduct it! Deduct as much as you want! She was only working for two months, and she shall see how he would deduct it! Although ine¡¯s heart was fierce, in reality, she was as timid as a mouse. She grabbed her messy hair with her hands and ran to her desk in small steps. Emmett¡¯s cold and dested eyes followed ine, and it was able to freeze people to death. Then he said coldly to Jasper, ¡°Vice-President Hall,e over.¡± Vice-President Hall? Emmett actually called him that? Jasper suddenly felt a dangerous aura and trembled all over. At the same time, his lips shook, and his face got flustered, and he entered Emmett¡¯s office. As soon as he entered the office, Emmett was so furious he had thrown his tie several meters away. Jasper shrank his neck again in fright. It was over, this time, it was really over, Emmett was angry¡­ ¡°Emmett¡­ Listen to me¡­¡± ¡°What? You want to say how you seduced ine? Not bad, Jasper, you usually acted as if you wanted to gauge your eyes when you see a woman¡¯s body and looked innocent. Amazingly, you even dared to steal from me! Why? Do you also think that ine¡¯s very interesting? Do you think that your ability to hook up with women is strong?¡± Emmett took the chance to vent all his frustrations from the defeat he had in the morning with ine to Jasper. Chapter 63: Punishment Chapter 63: Punishment Therefore, Jasper was a very unlucky guy. Emmett knew that Jasper would never steal from his brothers. Besides, he knew what kind of person Jasper was. But¡­ When he saw the scene of ine and him lying together, he couldn¡¯t help but be angry! ¡°Em, Emmett¡­ Listen to me; it was not as what you saw¡­¡± Jasper was sweating cold sweat due to fright. Usually, he was able to speak with logic and concision, but now, he didn¡¯t know how to talk. Emmett was still aggressive, staring, his eyes were spouting fire. His fingers touched Jasper¡¯s chest, and the pain almost made Jasper cry. If only it wasn¡¯t shameful for a man to shed tears¡­ ¡°Jasper! How will you exin it? Do you know what others are saying? Everyone¡¯s gossiping and said that you are interested in ine. For the first time, you invited a woman to take the private elevator. And that you smiled lustfully at ine! In the end, when you reached the 29th floor, you were even more direct and openly hugged her! Let me ask you, did you do anything to her in the elevator? Did you take advantage?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jasper was defenseless from the roar, and could only blink his eyes vigorously. Oh my God, the heat coming out of Emmett¡¯s breath was scraping his face until it hurt. He suddenly thought of aposition he wrote in elementary school during winter. He wrote, ¡°The cold wind was bitter, and it scratched on the face like a knife¡­¡± It turned out that human anger could also be like a knife. Jasper rubbed his chest that was sore by Emmett¡¯s poke. While retreating in defeat, he crashed into a wall in a very embarrassing manner. Jasper was about to breakdown and said, ¡°Emmett! It¡¯s not like that! Why should I steal from you, I don¡¯t want to die early! I saw your woman suffered and was pushed out of the elevator. I just wanted to help her for the sake of you. In the end¡­ The girl identally said some bad things about you in the elevator. She begged me not to tell you, and I panicked when she touched my sleeve. You know about it too, I don¡¯t like to be close to the opposite sex, so I pushed her. After pushing around, who knew the elevator door would open, and I haven¡¯t stood firmly¡­ and¡­¡± Emmett¡¯s anger was already gone by half, but his mouth didn¡¯t spare him still, and said, ¡°So you fell to the ground with your arms around her. Right? It¡¯s so touching! Really touching! Should I apud you?¡± Jasper twitched the corners of his mouth, and thought to himself, ¡°What apuse, I would be considered lucky if you didn¡¯t break my bones.¡± ¡°Emmett, what I said was true¡­¡± Emmett had already walked to the wine cab angrily, and opened a bottle, and poured himself a cup of amber liquid, raised his head, and drank it in one shot. ¡°I know what you said was true, but I¡¯m still furious. Brat, you actually hugged my woman and rolled on the ground.¡± ¡°Ahem, Ahem, Ahem¡­¡± Jasper coughed with fright, his eyes rounded, and said tremblingly, ¡°Emmett! Can you not use such scary words? What ¡®rolled¡¯!¡± Damn it, the way Emmett had said made it seemed like he was really a pervert who liked to take advantage of women. What does he mean by ¡®rolled¡¯? Emmett poured another ss and was about to drink it, he suddenly frowned and remembered something and asked, ¡°Jasper, do you think I look very old?¡± ¡°Uh!¡± Jasper was shocked by Emmett¡¯s jumping in thoughts. Earlier, he was like an angry and frantic lion, but now, he had suddenly jumped to another question. ¡°Old? Haha, Emmett, are you joking? You¡¯re still young and fit, who dared to say you¡¯re old?¡± Emmett sighed, ¡°Well, in ine¡¯s eyes, I should be as the same as an uncle in his 30s. She actually thought that I¡¯m older than her by over ten years¡­ Oh God, am I really old?¡± Jasper secretlyughed. Served him right! He would see if he would still be fierce to him. It turned out that ine that girl belonged to the level of a little devil to Emmett, and was here specially to torment this overbearing man! The torture was excellent and wonderful. It made himughed along with it. Jasper meant to add insult to his injury, and said with a smile, ¡°Then Emmett¡­ Why not go for a men¡¯s grooming?¡± ¡°Get lost! Not a single good idea!¡± Emmett rolled his eyes and said tly, ¡°Go ahead and work. As for today¡¯s incident where you hugged my woman, you¡¯re punished to the Sahara Desert to oversee for a month. If you¡¯re not burnt from the tan, then continue another month.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± When Jasper heard ¡®Sahara Desert¡¯, his legs became soft. ¡°Emmett, you can¡¯t be that cruel! Emmett bared his teeth and smiled, ¡°My little thing was in your arms for a full 30 seconds, what other comins do you have? It¡¯s considered good that I¡¯m punishing you to the Sahara. I wanted to send you to the Antarctic, but I guess you would not return if you¡¯re sent there.¡± Have to know that Antarctica was the least suitable ce for people to survive, there were actually dozens of super tornadoes there. Countless scientists were swept into the sky, and there was no news after. Hence, in contrast, Sahara was much better. Jasper remained silent and went out with a miserable face. Emmett didn¡¯t press the tel button, and directly called ine with his phone. Before ine could finish saying ¡®President Smith¡¯, Emmett had ordered. ¡°Come in now!¡± And like that, the call ended. ine blinked and started to draw circles. It¡¯s over, the viin, Jasper, had juste out, and bad-bear Smith wanted her to go in¡­ Boohoo, it must have been viin Hall that snitched on her! Jasper Hall, I hate you! ine sighed, curled her lips, and pushed opened the door to the president¡¯s office. Unexpectedly, when she entered, she saw Emmett carelessly opening a few buttons on his shirt. The tie was gone, and he was sittingzily in front of the wine cab, drinking. ine was shocked mercilessly first¡­ Oh, oh¡­ This beautiful man being like this¡­ was too tempting! She was too embarrassing. How could she look at her own iceberg-like boss like an infatuated idiot? So what if he was handsome? Even if he was, it was none of her business! ¡°Ahem¡­¡± ine straightened her clothes and coughed, ¡°That¡­ President Smith¡­ You¡¯re looking for me?¡± ine smiled with ttery and deliberately blinked her big eyes very hard. Emmett didn¡¯t even look at ine as if he didn¡¯t hear her voice, and with his cold, handsome face, he sipped his wine. ine pouted and felt ignored. She piteously clutched her clothes andmented, sure enough, viin Hall indeed backstabbed her. Otherwise, bad-bear Smith wouldn¡¯t be so gloomy! Boohoo, she knew her mistake and that she should have controlled her mouth and not said out ¡®Bad- bear Smith¡¯ this nickname muddle-headedly. Oh, ine, you are really an idiot, you should have secretly called his nickname, why did you say it out? Dumb¡­ ine nced at Emmett sadly again. This guy, how did he grow that face? When his mother was pregnant with him, did she look at roses and jasmines every day? Why was the child she gave birth to prettier than flowers? At this moment, ine wanted to rub her face vigorously with her hands. She wanted to pick up the bridge of her nose, making it as high as Emmett¡¯s. She wanted to make her forehead like Emmett¡¯s, just as full and noble. Emmett took a sip of wine, his delicate Adam¡¯s apple bobbing up and down. Bobbing¡­ and ine was in a daze from watching it. Damn it, he was just drinking¡­ and he could be so mesmerizing? What happened to him today? She just realized that Emmett¡¯s dressing was different from usual. He had always worn business suits and leather shoes; he rarely dressed up in leisurewear. Of course, the nature of his work determined that he had to dress that way. As the head of apany, he was simply a significant figure at the peak of a pyramid. He had to manage countless branches, which were all bigpanies with thousands of employees. Speaking of which, bad-bear Smith¡¯s working ability was very strong, he could manage and take care of the entire headquarter without working overtime. Today... He actually wore a casual suit... He was very handsome and attractive, of course, it had an academical vibe. Such white pants and shoes and they were not stained by him. Most importantly, with the ck and white checkered shirt on his body, it made his face even more charming. Hissed, oh man, why are you so white, doesn¡¯t he know that for him to be this pale would be a very stressful thing for women? He had the sleeves of the shirt rolled up, four buttons from the cor were unbuttoned¡­ Nosebleed¡­ Gushing nosebleeds¡­ How could he unbutton four buttons!!! He was purely making her, a corrupted girl with a heart but no guts, fall entirely into his muscr chest! His slender neck, and rolling Adam¡¯s apple¡­ The strong muscr chest, chiseled muscles¡­ This was such a strong man! A real man! ine¡¯s mouth was full of saliva. Emmett slowly raised the corner of his eyes, and carelessly andzily nced at the woman standing there¡­ Chapter 64: Nothing like That Chapter 64: Nothing like That Emmett¡¯s heart rippled slightly. This woman¡­ She actually had pink rays shining from her eyes, staring at his chest, and swallowing her saliva! Hahaha¡­ Emmett¡¯s mood suddenly became better. At least, this little girl has improved a bit, and she finally has eyes for him. ¡°Why are you standing there? Acting as which wax figure?¡± Emmett finally uttered with a cold voice. With thin lips and deep-set eyes, he nced at ine. ¡°Oh, President Smith, you finally said something. I thought you wanted to punish me by making me stand here! Hehe, President Smith, why did you ask for me?¡± ine immediately revived and ran to Emmett with her tails between. She saw the man¡¯s sexy thin lips, then at the wine ss greedily¡­ Woah, the drink inside must be tasty, right? Just look at the color¡­ Amber and transparent, such a fascinating color. Only, she didn¡¯t know how it tasted like¡­ ine secretly gulped her saliva. Emmett took all her greedy look into his eyes. He looked at the girl, who had a pitiful expression with her legs couldn¡¯t move¡­ In the future, he absolutely couldn¡¯t let this girl touch a single drop of alcohol when she wasn¡¯t in his sight! Humph, after drinking, she doesn¡¯t even know her directions. And she¡¯ll cling to a man when she sees one¡­ Emmett wouldn¡¯t allow himself to give ine that chance to climb into another man¡¯s bed. ¡°You want to drink?¡± Emmett asked gently, ying with the rim of the wine ss with his slender white fingers. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ine nodded vigorously, her eyes curled into a crescent with a smile, ¡°President Smith, hehe, this wine¡­ Is it nice? Is it sweet? Will you be drunk after drinking it?¡± Emmett raised his eyelids and said, ¡°Any alcohol can be intoxicating.¡± ¡°Oh, oh.¡± ine looked like an obedient baby, and looked at the bottles after bottles of alcohol in the cab¡­ Of course, she didn¡¯t recognize all, and for some, she seemed to have seen them in Y Nightclub before, but she has never seen most of them. Most probably, it was all quality wines that even Y Nightclub doesn¡¯t sell it. Emmett lightly sized up ine¡¯s delicate pinkish face, and secretly exhaled heat, and said gloomily, ¡°ine, how¡¯s Vice-President Hall¡¯s figure?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Huh? What?¡± ine widened her eyes and looked at Emmett in disbelief. What did he mean by¡­ Vice-President Hall¡¯s figure? ine stammered, ¡°How, how do I know about Vice-President Hall¡¯s figure? He, he has never let me see it before¡­¡± Emmett squinted, ¡°Do you really want to see his figure?¡± Damn it, this bad-bear Smith was quite suitable to be a criminal interrogator. He really knew how to twist the meaning of one¡¯s word. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t say that I want to see his figure, I don¡¯t want to look at it!¡± ine¡¯s face flushed with anxiety. Emmett sneered coldly, ¡°Oh¡­ Are you the kind that actually wants to see it, but don¡¯t have the guts to? That¡¯s why you choose to, in a small and private elevator, ce your hand on Jasper and touched all over his body?¡± ine waspletely shocked. What was Emmett talking about? When did she touch Jasper in the elevator? Was she that hungry? Oh God, oh my god! This guy really knew how to annoy people! ¡°No, nothing like that! Why should I touch him? He¡¯s so skinny and looking at him, you wouldn¡¯t even think about touching him.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Emmett smiled sinisterly,¡± How do you know he¡¯s skinny? Have you seen him naked?¡± ine couldn¡¯t argue even with hundred mouths; she stomped her feet, and shouted anxiously, ¡°Who saw his naked body before! He is thin, even with a look you know he isn¡¯t fat! Aye, don¡¯t think of me as a pervert, okay? His old evil face, and that sinister character, his figure¡­ I might as well grope you!¡± ine screamed out of nowhere before she froze. Wait¡­ What did she just say? What¡­ did she say in herst sentence! Might as well grope bad-bear Smith¡­ Gosh¡­ Please don¡¯t let her be too embarrassed, okay? Why did she blurt out such a sentence! ine knocked her head and scolded herself a thousand times. Emmett was also frozen for a few seconds, and then, a faint smile rose on his lips. What did this girl say? Might as well grope him? Hahahaha¡­ At least this girl had standards! Her eyes were not for nothing¡­ Emmett turned his face to the side, smiled secretly, and then turned back again with his iceberg face. ¡°ine, tell me the truth when you fell on Vice-President Hall, did you think badly?¡± ine tilted her head and asked curiously, ¡°Badly? What do you mean badly?¡± ¡°Ahem, did you think about taking Vice President Hall¡¯s clothes off, or simr bad ideas?¡± ¡°Ahhh! Don¡¯t scare me, please? Am I that bored? Why do I want to take his clothes off?¡± Emmet took a deep breath, tapped his fingers on the top of the bar table, and said coldly, ¡°In the future! Take care of your own body, and you¡¯re not allowed to throw yourself into the arms of others, do you hear that?¡± ¡°Oh, I heard that.¡± ine answered with her head down. The dad came again¡­ s, she found a boss like her father, who likes to nag, and loves to manage and reprimand people. Emmett¡¯s expression improved, and he handed the ss he had drank into ine¡¯s hand. ¡°Here, you¡¯re allowed to taste it, but you can¡¯t drink more. You don¡¯t even know who you are when you¡¯re drunk.¡± ine stuck out her tongue andughed, and then she picked up the ss excitedly. Her neck raised and drank the remaining alcohol in the ss in one shot. Emmett looked at the way she drank boldly and pouted from watching her. This kind of good alcohol wasn¡¯t in water; it shouldn¡¯t be drunk in big mouthfuls. Instead, it should be savored in small sips¡­ ine¡¯s tongue made a circle around her lips; she then squinted her cat¡¯s eyes and eximed, ¡°Wow¡­ Good taste!¡± Emmett couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°But then¡­¡± ine began to blink her eyes and stalled, ¡°But then¡­ I drank too fast and didn¡¯t taste any specific taste. I should drink a bit more.¡± After speaking, she automatically filled herself with another full ss of wine. Without waiting for Emmett¡¯s prevention, she raised her head and gulped everything in one mouth. It made Emmett who was watching, inhale cold air. ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t drink it like this, you¡¯ll be drunk.¡± Emmett grabbed the wine ss but was hit by ine¡¯s small ws. ine smiled and stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°President Smith, you can¡¯t drink anymore. You have a lot of work to do, you¡¯re a busy man. If you¡¯re drunk, who will handle those works? Also, why are you drinking alcohol early in the morning, you¡¯re not allowed to drink.¡± She started lecturing Emmett and looked like his little wife. It made Emmett heat up in his heart, and his face was slightly blushed. He gritted his teeth and stared at her, ¡°You don¡¯t allow me to drink yet you¡¯re still drinking?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never tried it before, I¡¯m just curious. Okay, both of us should stop drinking. Be good.¡± ine actually said to Emmett¡­ ¡°Be good¡±? Emmett was speechless. ine frowned and groaned suddenly, ¡°Why¡­ Why do I feel dizzy?¡± Emmett sighed, ¡°It¡¯s weird if you¡¯re not dizzy, this is a high percentage of vodka; even men can¡¯t take it after one ss. You¡¯re so courageous and had one and a half cup.¡± Emmett secretly thought to himself that luckily, he had stared at her during breakfast and made sure she ate enough, so even if she was drunk, her stomach wouldn¡¯t feel too ufortable. ine¡¯s body swayed, and she was smiling crookedly, ¡°I actually drank vodka, it¡¯s a gain.¡± The things in front of her started to circle and swayed around. Was it these things swinging together, or was it her that was swaying? ¡°Pre, President Smith¡­¡± Emmett held ine¡¯s arm. She was wavering. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Stop, stop swinging back and forth, okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not moving.¡± ck lines appeared on Emmett¡¯s head. He regretted it, if he had known the girl¡¯s drinking capacity was so lousy, he wouldn¡¯t have let her drink it. ¡°You¡¯re obviously moving! You¡¯re making my head so dizzy! Also, your bare chest¡­ is making my heart confused¡­ Stop moving, please?¡± Emmett couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Is my bare chest getting in your way?¡± ¡°Of course! I always say I can¡¯t control my eyes¡­ I always want to look there¡­ President Smith, you have to be prudent during office hours,e, I¡¯ll button for you¡­¡± ine squinted her eyes, and her body swayed and fell into Emmett¡¯s arms. The heat from her mouth hit Emmett¡¯s chest, it was hot, and it made Emmett¡¯s breathing messed up instantly. This¡­ tormenting girl! ¡°Be prudent¡­ I¡¯ll buckle for you¡­ Don¡¯t let others see¡­¡± ine¡¯s head was on his chest, and her small hands touched his chest without directions. She finally found a button and tried to find the corresponding buttonhole. She tried her best to button for Emmett, but couldn¡¯t. On the contrary¡­ It seemed that she was caressing him¡­ Her little paw gently scratched him... Emmett¡¯s breathing was getting hotter and hotter and more urgent... Almost burning... Chapter 65: I Want You to Fall in Love with Me! Chapter 65: I Want You to Fall in Love with Me! ine rubbed against him in his arms, and muttered sulkily, ¡°It¡¯s so annoying, what button is this, I hate it.¡± After saying that, her body softened and fell asleep. Emmett was hugging her. Otherwise, she would have slipped down. ¡°This tormenting girl, you fall asleep so easily? Now that you¡¯re asleep, what should I do?¡± She had mobilized all the heat in his body, and she washed her hands of just like that. Emmett looked down at the little thing that¡¯s peacefully sleeping, sighed, and lifted her up, and brought her into the lounge. He put ine on the big bed, and her posture was the exactly same as when she was ced down. Emmett found it amusing and ced her arm on top of her head. Oh, sure enough, she stayed there obediently, her lips still pursed and slept soundly. He stretched out his fingers and poked her bulging cheeks, it was soft and smooth, it was like a bouncy jelly, it felt great to touch. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Girl¡­ You make me¡­ so crazy.¡± Emmett took a deep breath and looked at his tight pants. Damn it, there was a reaction so easily. And that reaction was likeva, overwhelming. Emmett felt a scorching heat in his throat. He lowered his head, held her lips, and kissed deeply. He was still alright when he didn¡¯t kiss her, but with this kiss, his body started to get steamy, and he couldn¡¯t control it. His hands touched her chest naturally and moved a few times. Feeling that it wasn¡¯t enough, so he lifted her skirt and pushed up her bra, his hand directly touched her breast¡­ ¡°Hm¡­¡± Emmett heard his own low gasp that was difficult to control. He was so ufortable¡­ He wanted the girl so severely that he had reached the peak of madness. He should take her now! Just nice, when she was drunk, she wouldn¡¯t feel the sharp pain much, and he could end this self-abusing process¡­ But¡­ To take her forcibly without her knowledge¡­ It seemed to be too cruel to her. ¡°I want you to fall in love with me! ine, I want you to fall in love with me! I want you to move willingly under my body, I want you to beg me to give it to you!¡± Even though Emmett said cruelly, he wasn¡¯t willing to leave ine¡¯s body yet. His head lowered and kissed her chest for a while before he breathed in deeply, and got up with difficulties. He lifted the thin silk quilt to cover ine, then looked at her affectionately, then walked out. Sitting in front of the desk, thinking of the woman lying in the room, his mood suddenly improved. Emmett looked down at his shirt, oh, that girl had told him not to reveal it, and not let others see. Okay, he would listen to the girl and button up properly. All the secretaries and managers discovered that today, President Smith¡¯s mood was not bad. At least he didn¡¯t yell at anyone. Today, President Smith was very gentle, although he still cherished his words like gold. At least he didn¡¯t throw things unhappily. Lucas called Emmett, and Emmett stopped working for a while, and answered, ¡°Hm, Lucas, how is Oliver? ording to his physical foundation, he should be recovering fast?¡± Lucasughed, ¡°Haha, yes, he woke upst night. Not only did he wake up, but it didn¡¯t dy his dating progress. By the way, I saw the little girl Oliver likes, and she looked pretty good. She¡¯s very sweet, cute, and simple. But I think it¡¯s a littleplicated for Oliver, he may not be able to win over her, the little girl doesn¡¯t like our Oliver at all, it is really sad.¡± ¡°Oh? There¡¯s still such girl?¡± Emmett was also deeply surprised, ¡°This woman, could she be ying hard to get with Oliver?¡± Lucas chuckled, ¡°Not necessary, girls nowadays are quite tactful. However, Oliver¡¯s heart was really moved. To prevent her from leaving, he fell off the hospital bed. Oh, infatuation!¡± To say Oliver was infatuated¡­ There was some mockery in it. After all, Oliver this brat, ever since he came into contact with women, and after so many years, they had never seen him hurt because of love. It was always other people who were hurt because of him, and he was spared from it. ¡°He is infatuated? Haha, this is such a big joke.¡± Emmett sneered. Lucasughed extremely sinisterly, ¡°Haha, I hope the girl will brutally dump our Oliver. This way, I can win the big vase that¡¯s being handed down for generations in Oliver¡¯s family. It¡¯s precious. If you¡¯re free today,e and see the brat, he is a little depressed.¡± ¡°Hm, okay, I¡¯ll find time to visit him.¡± Emmett said inly and had started to check the documents in his hands. Lucas said, ¡°But, I think Oliver doesn¡¯t want us to visit him, the person he wants to see the most is that girl. He kept mumbling why the girl didn¡¯t visit him.¡± Emmett was slightly surprised, ¡°Oliver¡¯s really that attentive to that girl?¡± ¡°Yeah! I think this time, Oliver¡¯s different from usual. It seems¡­ this time, Oliver¡¯s very pure toward this girl.¡± ¡°Hm, I see. If he truly likes her, I¡¯ll think of ways to help Oliver. We can¡¯t let our brother sigh to an empty mirror, right.¡± Lucas eximed, ¡°Still, it¡¯s our Young Master of ZH n that has a way, even love, this thing, can be solved with force. Tsktsk, formidable.¡± The call was disconnected, and Emmett continued to work. Just that, from time to time, he would go in and check on ine. She was still sleeping soundly. This time, she had turned several times, and the quilt has been kicked down. Emmett shook his head and smiled bitterly, sigh, the leader of Tianyi Group, the Young Master of ZH n, actually had to serve this careless girl. Emmett gently covered ine with a silk quilt, and couldn¡¯t help but touch her face. When he touched her smooth skin, Emmett¡¯s hand was electrocuted. Couldn¡¯t help but tremble. It was¡­ an intriguing touch¡­ An unexpected current was generated¡­ He had experienced with so many women, and never thought that he would¡­ throbbed because of a young girl. Emmett rubbed his temples, went out, and continued to work. --- Today, Vice-President Hall was in a bad mood, whoever met Vice-President Jasper, would realize that his handsome face was drooped and would sigh from time to time. ¡°Vice-President Hall, what¡¯s wrong? Are you in a bad mood today?¡± A young man who had just joined thepany rubbed it in and asked. As a result, Jasper gave the young man a vicious look. That nce was like an abandoned concubine, full of grievances, ¡°I met a disaster today---!¡± Just one sentence, and said nothing else. Everyone knew that Vice-President Hall was a man of few words, he was the same as President Smith, both of them were workaholics. But¡­ the distressed look of Vice-President Hall¡­ Haha, all the staff guessed that his pain must have a lot to do with the elevator incident in the morning. ¡°You can say that this was one careless move, and all the games were lost! Why did the usually smart Vice-President Hall, made such a stupid move today? Of all people to provoke, he actually provoked that ine! Gee¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, poor thing, hasn¡¯t the rumor been circting, that the rtionship between that ine and our President Smith¡­ is very ambiguous?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why, when Vice-President Hall treated President Smith¡¯s assistant well, it wouldn¡¯t have any good ending.¡± Several people got together and couldn¡¯t help discussing it. At this time, someone brought a piece of even more shocking news --- ¡°Did you know? I just got reliable news! OMG, Vice-President Hall, will be dispatched to the Sahara Desert next week!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone widened their eyes, stared at each other. And fell into a moment of silence. Maybe the bomb was too shocking, and for a long time, these people then hissed of cold air. ¡°See that? This is retribution! Hugging ine in the morning, and then¡­ Click! President Smith has sent the killers¡­¡± The person talking used the motion of cutting his throat¡­ And everyone shrank their necks together. As if an invisible butcher knife was ced under the necks of these people. It was horrifying¡­ Everyone¡¯s gazes were shifty. Looking at one another, their gazes wandered around each other, then, someone came to a final conclusion. ¡°That¡¯s why this ine¡­ She is definitely not simple! Everyone, you should not offend her!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Everyone nodded gravely together. Then, bit by bit, the news was spread to the entire company. Everyone branded Emmett on ine. Sophia had gone to the President¡¯s office for a report, and when she came back, she couldn¡¯t help muttering, ¡°Hm? Why didn¡¯t I see ine? She came to work with me this morning, why, I just went to the President¡¯s office, and didn¡¯t see her guarding the door outside?¡± Swoosh! All the secretaries gathered around Sophia and asked mysteriously, ¡°Hey, hey, Sophia, have you really not seen ine?¡± Sophia shook her head, ¡°I really didn¡¯t see her.¡± Chapter 66: Who the Hell is it? Chapter 66: Who the Hell is it? ¡°Will ine be inside President Smith¡¯s office inner room¡­¡± Everyone took a deep breath! Their faces were full of surprise. Oh my God, President Smith couldn¡¯t restrain himself¡­ Even in the office, he couldn¡¯t hold back from¡­ doing that! Sophia looked at everyone, and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Hey, to be honest, I don¡¯t think ine is that kind of person, she looked pretty simple, not like¡­¡± One guy sighed and said, ¡°Maybe ine isn¡¯t¡­ only afraid that¡­¡± Another woman continued, ¡°Afraid that our energetic President Smith will force himself upon the little white rabbit.¡± Sophia¡¯s pupils suddenly erged by a few rounds and took a deep breath. Nheless, the news about ine being Emmett¡¯s little lover was spread throughout the wholepany. --- Oliver was terribly bored in the hospital. Because he was too handsome, there were always little nurses dressed up looking like witches, going to his ward, giggling and flirting. It was a pity that Young Master Young was in a bad mood today, and wasn¡¯t pleased to see anyone. All the little nurses who rushed there so eagerly, all walked away with their heads down. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so frustrated! Didn¡¯t ine say she was going to visit me? She clearly saidst night that she wasing to visit me! Why hasn¡¯t shee today?¡± Oliver keptining to his underlings. His men couldn¡¯t answer either. They could only lower their heads. They secretly thought to themselves, ¡°Who is this, ine, she actually made their young master upset and confused. She was a talent.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Oliver finallyid on the bed with his drip and was almost tortured crazy, then he remembered to call Fifth Brother. When the call was connected, Fifth Brother was still very surprised, and first greeted Oliver. Without listening to his meaningless chatter, he asked right from the start, ¡°Listen, Fifth Brother, what¡¯s ine¡¯s phone number? Tell me quickly!¡± ¡°ine?¡± Fifth Brother was dumbfounded. Who was ine? He immediately stammered, ¡°Oli, Oliver, who is ine?¡± Oliver rubbed his forehead and almost bite through his pink lips. He anxiously said, ¡°The girl I¡¯m chasing after? The little girl that works at your club! What kind of memory do you have! You know, the little girl I like!¡± Fifth Brother was enlightened suddenly, ¡°Oh¡­ You¡¯re saying that little girl¡­ Oh, brother, I really don¡¯t have her number¡­ Why not, I¡¯ll find out for you now and will call you back, okay?¡± Oliver was almost deceived, ¡°Hey! What kind of boss are you! You don¡¯t even know your subordinates¡¯ number? Let me tell you, Fifth Brother, if you can¡¯t get ine¡¯s number, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll do my best to ask for you.¡± Fifth Brother ended the call, his head was full of cold sweat. Could Oliver be offended? This type of second-generation ancestor had nothing else but a load of bad temper. Of course, their influence and power were like a mountain, one sentence, and you would be crushed. If Fifth Brother had offended Oliver, not even offend, but if he made the young master unhappy, he wouldn¡¯t be able to continue his business at Y Nightclub. Fifth Brother immediately panicked, pointed to one of the underlings, and shouted, ¡°Get me the foreman in charge of the staff! Hurry!¡± Because of Oliver¡¯s call, everyone in Y Nightclub was in a mess. Think about it, a part-timer who worked at Y Nightclub temporarily, who would specifically remember her number? After a few turns, Fifth Brother finally got ine¡¯s phone number. Twenty minutes have passed since Oliver called. ¡°Oh, my ancestor, I¡¯ve found the number sote, I¡¯m not sure if that young master will get angry. My old heart¡­¡± Fifth Brother found his phone, trembling, and called Oliver in fear. As soon as the phone was connected, he heard a noiseing from Oliver¡¯s side, at the same time, he heard Oliver yelling madly. Fifth Brother was so scared that he shivered. Indeed, he was mad¡­ Everyone knew the temper of this young master. Usually, he would smile like a peach blossom, handsome and easy to talk, but never provoke him, if provoked, he would immediately flip the table. ¡°Oliver, I¡¯ve got the number, do you want to write it down now or send you a text with the number?¡± Fifth Brother asked carefully. Oliver screamed in surprise and immediately said, ¡°Managed to get the number? Tell me now¡­¡± Then he shouted to his underlings, ¡°Write this phone number for me immediately! Hurry!¡± Fifth Brother finished saying ine¡¯s number, and without a goodbye or thank you, Oliver ended the call. He was anxious to call ine. Oliver looked at the number and bit his lips, a smirk appeared on his face, and muttered to himself, ¡°Humph, little girl actually lied to me. She said she would visit me, but why didn¡¯t shee? Wait and see how I¡¯ll oppress you!¡± Oliver carefully keyed in the 11 digits, and started feeling nervous and kept clearing his throat,¡± Ahem!¡± The underlings, who were yelled at for a long time, stood by the door, saw his expression. They were secretly surprised. Looking at their young master¡¯s tame and obedient expression¡­ The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered. Oliver¡¯s face changed from expectation to disappointment, and then to frustration. ¡°This girl! Why don¡¯t you answer my call? I¡¯m so pissed!¡± His subordinates secretly cried out that it wasn¡¯t good. This time, the young master would have another round of rage? Who knew what he would smash this time¡­ But unexpectedly, Oliver suddenly softened, and muttered to the phone, ¡°Little thing, I beg you, please pick up the call. I beg you, pick up, pick up.¡± He looked like he was praying, and then, Oliver tried calling again. This time, Oliver¡¯s expression became even more nervous. His dewy-eyes were rounded, and he dared not breathe. ine was knocked out by the two sses of high content vodka. As she was sleeping soundly, she felt that something was tickling her. ¡°What is it, annoying¡­ Stop moving, please? Let me sleep! Irritating!¡± ine turned over, mumbled, and continued sleeping. After a while, the buzzing started again, and her side waist was itchy. ine lazily stretched over and touched the phone, she brought the phone to her ear in a stupor, her eyes still closed, and she answered vaguely, ¡°Hm? Who? Who is this?¡± Oliver let out an excited cry, and immediately softened his voice, and said sweetly, ¡°ine, it¡¯s me! It¡¯s me!¡± ¡°Huh? You? Who are you?¡± ine gradually opened her eyes, still confused about the situation, and was nestled in the silk quilt. She even yawned coolly. Oliver was sad. This girl couldn¡¯t recognize his voice. ¡°I¡¯m Oliver, Oliver Young!¡± ¡°Oli, what? Who the hell is it?¡± ine flickered her long eyshes, pouted her mouth, and was confused. Oliver was even sadder. ¡°Oliver Young! JY Group¡¯s Master Young! Did you forget? You came to visit me last night! If it wasn¡¯t for you, will my head break? Will I be hospitalized? Damn girl, you actually forgot about me! You, you, what should I say about you? Sigh, my heart, my heart is hurt. ine, I¡¯ve been thinking about you, and I chant about you many times every minute, what about you? You actually forgot about me? Aren¡¯t you too cruel? I¡¯m still in the hospital, you know!¡± Oliver got more excited as he spoke and almost pulled out the drip needle in his hand. ine woke up all at once! She sat up, and her eyes widened and rounded, then she took a deep breath. Oh my God, it was that crazy Master Young! Why was it him! How does he know her number? ¡°Oh, oh, it¡¯s you. Haha, it¡¯s Master Young, haha, I fell asleep and was in a daze, that¡¯s why, haha, I didn¡¯t recognize your voice. How could I forget, haha, I won¡¯t ever forget Master Young.¡± Would she dare to forget? He was the master that could take Sally and her life at any time. ine¡¯s softened words made Oliver feel relieved immediately. What did she say? She didn¡¯t forget him! Which means¡­ she had missed him a lot? When he thought about this, Oliver felt sweet like he had drunk 10 jars of honey in one breath. He was so contented, hahaha¡­ Oliver bit his lip and smiled secretly. His face filled with throbbing smiles. ¡°I said so, how could you, little girl, forget about me? Listen, my head is still hurting, why didn¡¯t you come and visit me? Did you sayst night that you areing to visit me today? Why haven¡¯t you come?¡± Oliver started acting like a spoiled child with ine. It seemed that he had never been angry just now¡ªthe subordinates standing at the door almost fainted by the young master who was so different. The young master Young earlier was like a tiger, and now¡­ Chapter 67: Lunch with Love! Chapter 67: Lunch with Love! Now, he was like a well-behaved kitten. And it was an obedient, estrus kitten that was waiting for the warm, gentle hands to pet it. ine stammered. How should she lie to Master Young? She couldn¡¯t possibly say, ¡°Master Young, actually I wasn¡¯t nning on visiting you¡­¡± Wasn¡¯t that just waiting for death? ine stuck out her tongue, squashed her face, and said, ¡°Oh, I have a part-time job during the day¡­ I don¡¯t have time to go over¡­¡± Oliveryfortably on the hospital bed, and continued to act like a spoiled child with a smile, ¡°Oh, with me around, why are you still working part-time? What are you working for? It¡¯s so tough. Hey, no matter what, I should be more important, right? Let me tell you, I haven¡¯t had my breakfast, if you don¡¯t send me lunch, I will continue to starve, are you willing?¡± In fact, how did this kid not have breakfast? He had a hearty breakfast! It was just that Oliver was very good at dealing with women, and knew how to lie at the tip of his hand. Sure enough, ine couldn¡¯t take it when he acted out a melodrama. Who made her, ine, so kind? ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a patient, how can you not eat on time? Besides, breakfast is crucial, you should eat something more nutritious. You should ask the nurses to get you some takeaway.¡± In case the young Master Young¡¯s condition worsens because he doesn¡¯t eat on time, wouldn¡¯t he have more reasons to depend on her and Sally? ine was more worried about that. When Oliver heard ine¡¯s concern about his body, his lips immediately raised and smiled sweetly. He was so happy to be cared about by this girl. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to eat. If you don¡¯t visit me, I¡¯ll continue to starve like this. Little baby, will youe and see me? I¡¯ll just wait for you.¡± Oliver¡¯s ¡®little baby¡¯ was so smooth, but it still made ine ufortable. There wasn¡¯t a maximum, but only even more thundered. She was reverberated by this lunatic, Oliver until her heart was about to split. Shaking off her cold sweat, ine prolonged her feeble existence, shivering her heart and lungs, and said helplessly, ¡°Okay, Master Young, I¡¯ll visit you at noon!¡± ine said that helplessly and with gritted teeth. Ahhhhhhhhhhh, who could tell her, why did she meet these society scums? One bad-bear Smith bullying her wasn¡¯t enough? Why would a pervert and abnormal guy like Oliver jump out? Does she have ¡®deserved to be bullied¡¯ written on her face? ¡°If the old cat doesn¡¯t show off, you will think I¡¯m a sick tiger!¡± This bold phrase appeared in ine¡¯s mind¡­ But her mouth didn¡¯t have that personality. She coaxed Oliver like a kid, and said, ¡°Is this good enough, my Master Young? I¡¯ll visit youter, hm?¡± Oliverughed and said, ¡°Hey, when you visit me, you cannote empty-handed, shouldn¡¯t you make me some lunch with love?¡± ¡°What?¡± Lunch with love? ine¡¯s lips were shaking. Hundreds of lines flew over the top of her head. This person¡­ really knew how to stir trouble, right? How, how did lunch with love came about again? To hell with love! ¡°Hahaha.¡± ine smiled dryly, ¡°Okay, okay, lunch with love, haha, lunch with love! Master Young, just wait in the hospital! I¡¯ll definitely be thereter.¡± Oliver smiled with his eyes forming a crescent and said sweetly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you, baby.¡± Baby again¡­ She couldn¡¯t take it anymore!!! ine ended this messy phone call and seemed to be beaten up by it. Lunch¡­with love? Hissed¡­ ine took a few deep breaths and scratched her hair. What to do? Did she really have to go home and make lunch with love for that lunatic? ine rolled her eyes, found a number, and dialed over. When it was connected, Sally¡¯s bright voice was heard, ¡°Haha, ine, did you really sleep with Young Master Youngst night?¡± ¡°What! What the hell! Who slept with him! Sally, please let me live a few more years? You don¡¯t have to be so scary from the beginning; you don¡¯t y with people like that! You were so disloyal, you left me alone and left first, I was almost defiled by scums, humph!¡± ine¡¯s series of words came out and frightened Sally on the other side. She heard Sally¡¯s cry, saying, ¡°Really? ine, I was wrong, it¡¯s all my fault. Hit me when you see me, okay? Or, say what you want to eat, you can order anything you want! I¡¯ll treat you and make amendments, okay? I was waiting for youst night, but Fifth Brother said you won¡¯t be leaving and would be apanying Master Young, then he dragged me away. If I knew you weren¡¯t staying there, I wouldn¡¯t have gone. In short, I was wrong, I am wrong.¡± ine has never been a troublemaker, and so, she was quickly relieved. She smiled and said, ¡°Forget it, Sally, treat me to M Soup next time. Master Young just called me and wanted me to visit him in the hospital at noon. This kid, is like a lunatic, he actually asked me to bring along what, lunch with love when visiting him, tell me, do I have to go home and make him lunch before going over?¡± Sally paused and said quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! I¡¯ll handle the lunch! I¡¯ll make it! When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll send it to the hospital, and we¡¯ll meet at the entrance at noon, okay?¡± ¡°Haha, awesome! I had the same thoughts!¡± ¡°Little girl, you have learned how to beat around the bush and know how to trick others.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not like that, I¡¯m just afraid I wouldn¡¯t serve that madman well, and he would continue to hold the two of us ountable?¡± Actually, ine was thinking secretly, ¡°Sure enough, you¡¯ll be influenced by people around you.¡± She was with bad-bear Smith for just a few days and had already learned how to be ck-bellied like him. After solving the lunch problem of that lunatic, Oliver, ine, was much relieved. Speaking of which, although Oliver wasn¡¯t as aggressive as Emmett, his clinging skills¡­ was quite scary too. Lla, she didn¡¯t need to make lunch for that brat, awesome! After ine finished cheering, she then realized, huh? Why was she lying here? Her eyes widened in an instant and looked around. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Oh gosh! Don¡¯t tell her, she had been lying on bad-bear Smith¡¯s bed after drinking the vodka¡­ ine immediately lifted the quilt and inhaled cold air. Damn it, she¡¯s done! Her, her, her skirt¡­ Her, her, her bra¡­ Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ahhhhhhhh! Bad-bear Smith! You took advantage of me again when I was drunk! You big pervert! You won¡¯t die an easy death! Boohoo, was she taken advantage again?¡± ine pursed her mouth and touched her chest with infinite sadness. Damn, there was some pain. Damn it! He must have¡­ definitely¡­ bullied her here! If not, it wouldn¡¯t be so painful here¡­ ine lowered her head gravely and scooped her small little buns and looked, and she was even sadder¡­ It seemed that the top nipples were a little red¡­ ¡°Irritating thing! Can you not do it with your mouth!¡± s, she was ashamed! After beating her chest and stomping her feet, ine stopped worrying and blinked her big watery eyes. She told herself, ¡°What¡¯s there to be sad about, anyway, it wasn¡¯t my first time with this guy. Then again, thinking carefully our first time together, it was me that forced it.¡± Hahaha, she was then slightly bnced psychologically, as if whoever took the initiative would benefit. ine jumped out of bed, tidied her clothes, and flicked her hair in front of the mirror. She asked herself while supporting her cheeks, ¡°Was it because I¡¯m too pretty, prettier and brighter than the stars¡­ So beautiful that people¡¯s eyes glowed, and so beautiful that heaven and earth moved for me¡­ That¡¯s why bad-bear Smith was like this and managed to take advantage of me again?¡± Looking at the small apple face with baby fats in the mirror, ine sighed, ¡°Fine, I admit, the possibility is zero. I still have a little self-awareness. With such a foundation, I wouldn¡¯t mistake myself as a beauty.¡± ine tilted her head again, her eyshes flickered, and began to think, ¡°Then what is the reason? Oh, I got it! A profiteer is indeed a profiteer! It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m beautiful or not, I¡¯m ultimately a woman. Putting a woman under bad-bear Smith¡¯s eyelids, no matter how stingy and calctive a profiteer is. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t let go of any chance to take advantage! I guess even if I¡¯m a 50-year-old aunty, bad-bear Smith will touch a few times. Oh¡­ Bad-bear Smith, I despise you! Some advantages shouldn¡¯t be taken!¡± ine finally put on a big hat of sin on bad-bear Smith before she calmed her wounded heart. Oh, the little bra that was taken off¡­ Chapter 68: Cant You Pretend? Chapter 68: Can''t You Pretend? The nipples that hurt and swelled¡­ ine boosted her morale and walked out as if it was peaceful in the world. Just as the old saying goes, ¡°It rains when the heaven deems fit, the mother remarries when she wants to¡±, ine had to earn money and pay off debts, go to university and have a crush on the senior. These were all unavoidable. What are you afraid of, ine, that brat stealthily ate your nipples; it was obvious he should be the shameful one! Humph~ ine carefully opened the connecting door, leaving only a small gap, and then probed outside. Hm, fortunately, there was no one else reporting their work. It wasn¡¯t too bad if she went out like this, it wouldn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention. Hence, ine opened the door and walked out with her lips slightly pouted. First, she grumbled irritably, ¡°Hey! Even if I¡¯m drunk, you don¡¯t have to put me on your bed without letting me know.¡± Emmett, who had been handling official business with his head down, raised his head when he heard the voice. The beautiful eyes shed immediately, changing into a softer luster. ¡°Oh, you are awake?¡± ¡°Yeah, if I don¡¯t wake up, do I have to sleep for the whole day? Do you think I¡¯m a pig?¡± ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t see much difference between you and a pig. Ate deliciously, slept soundly, and sleeps as soon as you say sleep. At least the pigs know how to find a suitable mud nest before sleeping, but you arezier than a pig. No matter what you are doing, you would just close your eyes and fall asleep.¡± Damn it! She always couldn¡¯t win over bad-bear Smith! Why was he so eloquent? When he talks, it was like a machine gun, all the keywords jumped so fast. It was depressing¡­ ine rolled her eyes, her cheeks still bulging, and her big eyes shed, ¡°Wasn¡¯t that because I was drunk? If I didn¡¯t drink, I wouldn¡¯t be like what you said. Also, why did you put me on the bed?¡± ¡°Oh, I helped you with kind intentions, it¡¯s fine you don¡¯t appreciate it, and you even used me? If I don¡¯t put you on the bed, do you want to lie on the ground or the sofa?¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± ¡°Wake you up? Who do you think has the ability to wake you up after you have fallen asleep from being drunk? Please, you should know your strength very well. It has already surprised me that you have woken up automatically at this hour.¡± Sure enough. As he said... if no one had called her, it would be tough for her to wake up by herself. This time, if it hadn¡¯t been for Oliver¡¯s call, waking her up, she would probably use the whole day to recharge her energy. ine wanted to say, ¡°Then why did you lift my skirt up? Why did you push my bra up, and why did you mess with my breast?¡± But she was embarrassed, suppressing it, and finally didn¡¯t have the guts to say it. With the evil spirit was stuck in her heart, ine would feel extremely angry. Hence, she stomped her feet angrily, and eximed, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s you who is in the wrong! Humph, I¡¯m thirsty, is there any water?¡± ine grumbled andy down on the couch beside Emmett and closed her eyes again. Sigh, if it weren¡¯t for Oliver, that madmen, who woke her up, she could have slept a little longer. You have to know that sleeping was the most enjoyable thing. ¡°Have--- I knew you would be thirsty after drinking alcohol, so I¡¯ve prepared iced water earlier,¡± Emmett responded lovingly, got up and poured arge ss of water for ine, then walked over to the sofa, sat by the side, and reached out to pinch ine¡¯s cheeks, coaxing, ¡°Come, drink water.¡± ine opened her eyeszily and muttered first, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t squeeze my cheeks. It¡¯s easy to drool when you keep squeezing the cheeks.¡± ¡°Oh? Really? There¡¯s such a saying? That¡¯s not bad, then I¡¯ll squeeze your cheeks more when I¡¯m bored, and make you drool every day, this way, you will be upgraded from a pig to a dog. Hahahaha¡­¡± ine stared at Emmett fiercely and took the ss of water. While sipping, she was sulking, ¡°Dirty- hearted, wicked guy!¡± However, it was delightful to wake up and have a ss of warm water! Although bad-bear Smith¡¯s mouth was hateful, he was considered considerate. ine bared her teeth and smiled, leaning her small face nearer to Emmett¡¯s face, and said brazenly, ¡°President Smith~ You even know how to get me iced water¡­ President Smith~ Just confess it. Are you mesmerized with my beauty?¡± Emmett¡¯s face froze in an instant, there was a hint of haste, but his expression was immediately put in order. He smiled indifferently, with his usual, the world was in his hand¡¯s attitude, and said, ¡°Your beauty? Even if I¡¯m a normal man and is greedy for beauties. However, you have to have beauty for me to make me greedy. With just what you look now? A handful of fats on your face when grabbed? It¡¯s said that women love to dream, I think it¡¯s true. How old are you now, and your dreams are already so distanced?¡± ine pouted her mouth and muttered, ¡°I knew it was impossible, your eyes are grown on the top of your head, don¡¯t I know how much I¡¯m worth? But can¡¯t you pretend a bit? Undermining me, it¡¯s too much!¡± Emmett¡¯s heartbeat suddenly elerated as fast as a drum, he actually had difficulty breathing at that instant. What did ine just say? Oh God, why didn¡¯t he listen carefully! Did she say she was overwhelmed? Was it for him? At this time, someone knocked on the door, and then a secretary came in. Emmett patted ine¡¯s head, stood up, and walked towards his desk. At once, the secretary saw ine, who was half-lying and sitting on the sofa, and he almost vomited blood. Gosh, ine was actually in President Smith¡¯s room, drinking water? When ine was full from drinking, she walked out of the president¡¯s office and returned to her own little world. She discovered that the secretaries around looked at her with weird eyes and craned necks. ¡°Haha, hello, what are you looking at?¡± ine shrank her neck and asked na?vely. Swoosh! Everyone disappeared in an instant with her words. ¡°It¡¯s so strange! Are they practicing how to escape at the speed of light? They had all ran away.¡± At this time, Jasper came over with a file coldly, and ine greeted reflexively, ¡°Vice-President Hall¡­¡± As a result, Jasper walked in with a straight face without even sparing ine a nce. ¡°Huh? He actually ignored me? The hell, what was he so stuck up about! He was the Vice-President and so? Does the Vice-President need not eat or go to the toilet? Tsk~ Jerk with an addiction to titles, I¡¯m going to ignore you too! Humph!¡± After a while, Jasper walked out, and ine quickly raised a document to her face and pretended not to see Jasper. How would she know that Jasper had, behind her back, defined her as - Disaster! ¡°Assistant Jones, please bring in a cup of tea.¡± Emmett¡¯s unique nobility tone came from the president¡¯s office. ¡°Either coffee or tea, humph, how am I an assistant, obviously I¡¯m his full-time tea girl!¡± Even though she wasining like this, ine hurriedly made a cup of tea, knocked gently on the door, and heard a refreshing e in¡± from within, then she pushed the door and entered. The tea was a bit hot, and without looking sideways, ine first trotted over and ced the hot tea on the table. Then, she put her fingers that were hot on her ears, hissing, and inhaling. Turning around and said, ¡°President Smith, where is he? The tea is here. President Smith, I¡¯ve ced the tea on the table for you.¡± ¡°Hm, okay, put it there first.¡± Emmett¡¯s replied came from a door. Then, click, the door opened, and Emmett, wearing only a pair of trousers, held a shirt in his hands, walked out from there. ine was immediately dazed! Gosh! Absolutely toned chest muscles! Of course, his six-packs abs were trained to perfection as well. Smooth and firm abdomen, built and attractive chest¡­ Ahem, Ahem, Ahem¡­ ine looked straight and stared at Emmett until he had walked up to her, lowered his head, with the corner of his lips raised slightly, a smiled that was almost non-existent. His eyes deeply looked at her and said, ¡°Haha, why? You look like you know me for the first time? Little thing, why is your gaze so lustful? Also, can you please control your saliva a little bit?¡± What! ine suddenly woke up. She rubbed the corner of her mouth first¡­ If she had really lustfully drooled¡­ That would be really shameful. In the end¡­ When she touched the corner of her mouth, there was no saliva! He had lied to her again! Tricking her! ¡°Liar! Where¡¯s the drool? Seriously!¡± Grumbling, but she was still unable to move her sight away from his toned upper body. Oh dear, how long did he need to exercise and train before he could have such a body full of muscles? Emmettughed lightly, ¡°On the surface, you can¡¯t see the saliva, but¡­ Presumably, your inner world has already flooded, right? Tsktsk, women shouldn¡¯t be lusting so obviously. Especially for a little thingN?velDrama.Org content rights. like you thatck intelligence, and with this pair of eyes, it¡¯s easy to lure men into making mistakes.¡± ine pouted hard, expressing her despised for his so-called figure. Emmett curled his lips, and slowly, pompously, put on his shirt in front of ine. With that kind of elegance and nobility, he didn¡¯t look like he was wearing clothes. Instead, it was like he was choosing jewelry. Chapter 69: Bad-Bear Smith was Long-Winded Chapter 69: Bad-Bear Smith was Long-Winded ine¡¯s face was hot, she didn¡¯t dare admit that she was somewhat seduced by this beautiful male body. But the thin-skinned her wouldn¡¯t admit this even if she were to gouge out her eyeballs! A cowardly corrupted girl, no matter how rotten she was, she wouldn¡¯t say it out. ¡°Humph, changing your clothes again. Are you a vase? Are you a movie star? Don¡¯t you feel tired after changing three times a day? Seriously, why does a man have to keep changing clothes.¡± She finally found a reason to belittle Emmett harshly. ine curled her lips and was secretly ecstatic. So smart, ine! That¡¯s it! Refute back fiercely! Let¡¯s see how this stuck up guy continue being stuck up! Not only was Emmett not annoyed, but heughed coolly instead. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Little thing, do you even want to control what I wear? Are you my wife? Hm?¡± Thest ¡®Hm¡¯ lingered on, with a sense ofziness and indulgence, it made one¡¯s heart tickled. ¡°Humph, I¡¯m ignoring you! Himbo! I despise a himbo! Despise!¡± ine stomped her feet, blushed, and roared finished before fleeing out in a hurry. Oops, she actually swore in front of bad-bear Smith, boohoo, will this picky guy be furious and immediately sacked her? N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Himbo? I¡¯m a himbo?¡± Emmett was stunned, then chuckled softly, ¡°This little thing has be more and more courageous. Even dared to swear? Did she want to get beaten?¡± Even though he said that Emmett¡¯s face was rxed and didn¡¯t look like he wanted to beat anyone. ine sat back at her seat, anxiously, holding her small heart and was unable to do anything. Sigh, why was she so reckless earlier and swore, she was looking for death. At this moment, she saw that she had a verification message on the social media tform she had logged in in the morning. Oh? What message? She saw, ¡°Wilson has requested to add you as a friend.¡± ¡°Huh? Who¡¯s Wilson? I¡¯ll add first and ask.¡± ine epted the request, and sent a lengthy message over, ¡°Hello, who is this? Why did you add me? I¡¯ll say it upfront, I¡¯m not some chick that will chat with you at night. I won¡¯t video chat with anyone. If you¡¯re looking for nudes, get lost!¡± She sent over this splendid message, and began to support her cheeks again, anticipating her tragic end. Would she be fired under Emmett¡¯s rage? Beep¡­ The message from Wilson was shing. ¡°Are you ine? I¡¯m Mark Wilson.¡± Mark. Wilson!!! ¡°Senior!!!¡± ine covered her mouth, her eyes widening in disbelief. OMG, was it really the senior she had had a crush on? Mark Wilson? Was it really him? ine couldn¡¯t help but tear. Oh God, please destroy her, she was so embarrassed, she actually said to Senior Mark those¡­ rubbish and damned words? Embarrassed big time¡­ ine¡¯s small hand trembled, and replied, ¡°(Sweat emoji) You¡¯re the senior¡­ I didn¡¯t know it was you, I¡¯m sorry, what I said earlier was too terrible.¡± Mark replied, ¡°(Patting head expression) It¡¯s okay. Junior ine is really different, hahaha.¡± ine wiped her tears and her cold sweat at the same time. Different? The senior said she was different? Was this apliment or an insult? ine hurriedly replied back, ¡°Senior, it¡¯s lunchtime. I have to go and get lunch. Let¡¯s talk again when we¡¯re free.¡± ¡°Well, okay. Bye.¡± Mark sent her a smiling face. If she were to continue chatting with the senior in such an awkward manner, she would first have her heart twist to death. Sigh, why did she used such an annoying way to start her chat with her senior? What ¡®looking for nudes¡¯¡­ ine, why doesn¡¯t she go and die! She should die! Emmett came out from his office and saw ine, lying on the table, wailing sorrowfully, and was hitting the table with her fist. She had a distraught look. Emmett felt his heart ached for her little fist¡­ ¡°Oh, torturing thepany¡¯s desk like this, do you know how much is it topensate for one desk?¡± Emmett¡¯s clear voice poke a certain girl¡¯s back. ine sat upright slowly and nced at the big boss, who was exceedingly beautiful and well dressed, denying, ¡°Humph! Have you heard of this before? When you¡¯re covered with lice, you don¡¯t itch! I¡¯ve already owed 10 million, what¡¯s more, the cost of a table?¡± Emmett nodded thoughtfully and said approvingly, ¡°Not bad, there¡¯s an improvement, and have the spirit of contributing to thepany. This mahogany¡­ The market price has risen to 100 thousand dors, I¡¯ll give you a 10% discount, just pay 90 thousand dors.¡± Emmett knocked on her table, pursing his lips and smiling. ¡°What? How much?¡± ine suddenly widened her eyes, and wiped away her sad expression, shook her head, unable to believe it, ¡°90¡­ 90 thousand dors? Emmett Smith! You¡¯re ckmailing! Whose table would be worth this amount! Rich and not a benevolent guy! You¡¯re so rich yet so ck-hearted!¡± The little thing¡¯s frantic expression made Emmett¡¯s mood extremely good. ¡°Then cherish your table, don¡¯t break it. If you want to use your ws to dig, you can dig the wall corners without paying.¡± ine¡¯s mouth twitched hard. Damn it, was he calling her a rat? Dig the corners of the wall? Emmett sessfully changed ine¡¯s unhappy mood and said faintly, ¡°Little thing, I have a lunch meeting today. It¡¯s pointless for you to go. You should go to the food street for lunch. Ask Sophia to go with you, don¡¯t get lost. Right, don¡¯t forget to use the card I gave you.¡± It was like a husband reporting his itinerary to his wife... ine obviously didn¡¯t hear that and only felt that bad-bear Smith wanted to control everything, and was very long-winded. ¡°I know, I know, I know it all.¡± Emmett then nodded and walked out. The conversation between Emmett and ine was overhead by Sophia. OMG, President Smith, was so nice to ine! Super considerate, super gentle, and super humane! All these times, these employees had thought that their god-like Master Smith was a coldblooded and cold faced stone! Unexpectedly¡­ When he talked to ine, he was so kind! Sophia was shocked. Just as Emmett had left, Sophia jumped over and said to ine affectionately, ¡°ine~~ Let¡¯s have lunch together? Without your apaniment, I¡¯ve missed you¡­¡± ine¡¯s goose bumps came out from that cheap tone. ine was hugged by the overly enthusiastic Sophia and reluctantly left the office together. The elevator door opened, and both of them stepped in and went down. They stopped at one floor, and when the door opened, the employees who were nning to crowd in, suddenly saw ine. Suddenly, all of them froze outside, and none of them dared to enter. Sophia smiled arrogantly and bent her fingers like orchid, and said, ¡°Everyone, wait for the next round.¡± Then the elevator door closed and descended. Just like that, on every floor, no one dared to squeeze in the elevator with ine. Sophia was enjoying an unprecedented sense of privilege. It was amazing! ine was gloomy, ¡°Ms. Sophia, why don¡¯t they use the elevator? When they saw us, why did they stopped using the elevator? It looked like we have cholera bacteria on us, why?¡± Sophiaughed weirdly, ¡°Oh, oh¡­ The, the reason¡­ I¡¯m not too sure, but it¡¯s quite good this way. No one to squeeze with, it¡¯s sofortable. Hohoho¡­¡± ine trembled all over. She really wanted to tell Sophia, ¡°Please, Ms. Sophia, don¡¯tugh like this. It will attract the wolves.¡± Downstairs, Sophia blinked her eyes at ine and said sweetly, ¡°Dear ine, what do you want to eat? Why don¡¯t we go to the food street? There¡¯s a lot of delicious food there.¡± Unexpectedly, ine said straightaway, ¡°Oh, I forgot, I can¡¯t have lunch with you, I have something on. I¡¯ll buy some buns will do.¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes were rounded, and she grabbed ine¡¯s arm and cried incredulously, ¡°Why? You obviously have the card given to you by President Smith, why don¡¯t you go to the food street? Why do you want to eat buns!¡± This girl, she already had a fat face like a bun, it¡¯s hard to imagine¡­ if she were to continue eating buns. ¡°Huh? Ms. Sophia, how did you know President Smith gave me the card? Oh, President Smith told you. I want to eat delicious food too, and I¡¯ve only eaten the fish ball skewers once. I have never eaten those expensive and delicious foods before. But I have something on today¡­ Sigh, I¡¯m unlucky today, I really have something to do at noon.¡± Unfortunately, she has to send food to that Oliver. Sophia couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment. s, was she going to lose the opportunity to be close to President¡¯s Smith lover again? Chapter 70: I Miss You! Chapter 70: I Miss You! ¡°What thing is it, can¡¯t you push it? Or can you go after eating?¡± ine sighed helplessly, ¡°No way! This matter is really very important.¡± It concerned the lives of hers and Sally¡­ No matter how poor she was in her life, it still concerned two heads. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Sophia, we¡¯ll decide tomorrow again, okay?¡± ine said apologetically, and Sophia could only nod her head. Sophia blocked the sun with her hands, squinted her eyes, and sent her away with her gaze. She saw that ine really walked to a street stall, more than 10 meters away, bought a cage of buns, carried them in a bag, and then bounced away to take the bus. ¡°Oh, she was obviously President Smith¡¯s little lover, why doesn¡¯t she look like it at all? She actually ate a few buns and squeeze on the bus? What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s so weird.¡± Sophia shook her head and went to the restaurant opposite for dinner. Meanwhile, ine ate all the buns on the bus. She got off the bus when it reached the hospital entrance and saw Sally. Sally was more anxious than her and carried the thermos sk and was pacing under the tree. ¡°You¡¯re like an ant on a hot pan, a headless fly. Haha, Sally, look at your anxious look.¡± ine was in the mood to joke about Sally, and covered her mouth andughed. Sally breathed a sigh of relief immediately, ¡°My little ancestor, you¡¯re finally here! Did you know what I¡¯ve waited for you until my hair grew white? I waited¡­ waited for you for 12 minutes!¡± ine grinned, ¡°It¡¯s only 12 minutes, it¡¯s not long. I had no choice. I have to work and cannot leave early. The boss is really stingy, he will deduct from my sry.¡± Sally patted the thermos she was carrying and said thoughtfully, ¡°I¡¯m anxious about this meal! I¡¯m afraid that the taste will be affected after a long time. What if Master Young is unhappy, it will affect our head directly?¡± ine widened her eyes and nodded fiercely, ¡°Hmm! What you said makes sense! I¡¯ll immediately deliver the lunch at the speed of a rocket! Hey, Sally, do you want to go together?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Sally blinked her eyes, thought about it, and frowned, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not the one Master Young likes. If I go, it will only make him annoyed. He likes you, haha, you have to do well. You can definitely convince him.¡± ine¡¯s face turned ck suddenly, ¡°I¡¯m not the one he likes! Who wants to be the person that lunatic likes! Someone will die from that.¡± Sallyforted the little girl, ¡°Haha, I know, I understand your point of view. Didn¡¯t I say it before, for your mental loss, I¡¯llpensate you well! I will treat you to a big meal!¡± ine pouted her mouth and rolled her eyes. ¡°Humph, this is more like it. Remember, when the time comes, call Hazel along, the three of us will eat together.¡± ¡°Hmm, sure, sure!¡± ine then took the thermos and walked to the VIP ward, looking back at every step. This time, the guard didn¡¯t stop her. After all, he knew about her fromst night. While she was walking in, Emmett¡¯s car was just driving out of the hospital. Earlier, Emmett went drove to the hospital after work. But Oliver didn¡¯t want to see him at all and hurriedly chased him away. It was mainly because Oliver wanted ine to visit him. Emmett looked at Oliver¡¯s state, and it was precisely the same as Lucas said. He was simply too obsessed with the little girl. He sighed and went out, anyway he had a lunch meeting to attend. On the way, Emmett told Kayden, ¡°Kayden, if Oliver can¡¯t take over that girl, find someone to help him secretly. Regardless of the method, just make that girl obediently follow Oliver will do.¡± Kayden immediately lowered his head and said respectfully, ¡°Understood, Master!¡± ¡°Hm, Oliver is always making people worried. When would he grow up?¡± Emmett sighed, closed his eyes, and rested. ine reached the door of the ward and hesitated for a long time, unwilling to enter. ¡°Sighed¡­ I don¡¯t want to go in at all, but what should I do if I don¡¯t go in? It¡¯s frustrating!!!¡± She was pacing around, and with a creaking sound, the door was opened. Oliver¡¯s men came out and saw ine, and that unlucky guy¡¯s eyes immediately glowed. ¡°Ms. ine, you¡¯re finally here!!!¡± When he said the word ¡®finally,¡¯ he basically was about to cry. He had the look of finally seeing his rtives. ¡°Uh, yeah, I¡¯m here¡­¡± ¡°Ms. ine, if you didn¡¯te soon, our Master Young will start a killing spree! Hurry, please enter, please hurry in!¡± The kid pushed ine in. Bang! With a sound, the door behind ine was shut. ine grimed, and her eyes widened, with an expression of severe fright. She hugged the thermos and stood against the door. ¡°Can¡¯t you close the door softly? So noisy! Want to die? Get out of here! Go as far as you can!!!¡± Oliver tilted his head and was annoyed. He thought it was his assistant, who was like a mosquito, going in and out, irritating him! Oliver felt that, based on logical reasoning, that girl, ine wouldn¡¯te anymore. Have to know that it was twelve-fifteen. Who would drag sending lunch to this time? Unless¡­ Unless she didn¡¯t want to come at all. When he thought of this, Oliver felt extremely sad. He believed that, from ancient times until now, he was the most miserable person in the world. ine shook her ears and thought she heard wrongly. Oh? What did he say? What did this lunatic say? Asked her to go away? Great, what she wanted to do the most now was to get lost! ¡°Oh, then I¡¯m leaving¡­¡± ine said, still holding the thermos sk firmly, and was about to turn and leave. ¡°Ah! ine! My little baby! It¡¯s you! You came!¡± Ahhhhhhhhhhh, heavens~~ earth~~ you¡¯ve finally opened your eyes~~¡± Oliver jumped like a carp, and almost flipped off the bed, his eyes narrowed into a line with a smile. Of course, in ine¡¯s eyes, Oliver¡¯s expression that mesmerized all living creatures just represented the increasing eroticism of this kid. Look at that squinted eyes¡­ Also, could he please stop calling her ¡®little baby, little baby¡¯ she felt like a baby wrapped in diapers still. After Oliver finished cheering, he vigorously shook the hand that had the drip needle in it. He smiled towards ine, ¡°What are you doing in a daze? Hurry,e over! Come to me! I miss you so much~!¡± ine shook the goosebumps all over her body, wow, ayer dropped off. Then, she hugged the thermos sk and slowly walked to Oliver¡¯s bed. Oliver took the thermos sk away from ine¡¯s arms without courtesy, ced it on the table, and held ine¡¯s hand. ine looked down at her hand, and really wanted to say, ¡°Brother, my hand isn¡¯t pig trotters or chicken wings, you don¡¯t have to hold them so tightly, okay?¡± Of course, in the face of that neurotic Oliver, ine wouldn¡¯t talk nonsense. She has automatically ssified Oliver into the category of the abnormal brain. ¡°Baby, why are you here only now, I¡¯ve been waiting for so long. See, what time is it? Do you want to starve me to death?¡± ine was once again, electrocuted by Oliver¡¯s self-familiar tone. She wanted to pull her hands back, but when she saw the gauze around his head, she found her conscience again. s, in any case, his head was hurt because of her. He had shed so much blood and didn¡¯t know many good things he had to eat to make up for it. As for the hand¡­ forget it, he could hold it as long as he likes, she¡¯ll treat it as if she was being licked by a dog. ¡°Oh, yes, Master Young¡­¡± ¡°Darling, I don¡¯t want you to call me like this, what Master Young¡­ That¡¯s what outsiders call me, you¡¯re not them, you¡¯re my favorite little baby, you should call me something sweet¡­ Come, call me something, let me hear it.¡± ine¡¯s eyes suddenly protruded, and her tongue flicked quickly. Damn, my little heart, give me a break, let me live? Why does the way this crazy Master Young speak¡­ made¡­ made one so wary and panicked? ine curled her mouth and whispered, ¡°Call you¡­ Call you¡­ Call you what?¡± Oliver ogled at ine, and they carried violent currents. ming, ¡°Little thing, you did it on purpose, right? I¡¯m going to be angry? What do you think you should call me? Hahaha, of course, you should call me¡­ Brother Oliver. Come, call me sweetly.¡± ine was about to burst into tears, ¡°Listen, can¡¯t I just call you Master Young? I don¡¯t want to call you my brother, I¡¯ve always been an older sister since young, and I¡¯m quite good at being a boss. Besides, we have no rtion, why should I call you ''brother''?¡± Oliver squinted his eyes, pretended to pout angrily, ¡°Little thing¡­ I¡¯m going to get really angry. Do you know the consequences of me, this young master, being angry?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Oliver thought that if the girl doesn¡¯t call him that way, he would drag her to the hospital bed and kiss her hard. Hm, by then, he would be satisfied, and she would beg for mercy. Hahaha, that way, it must be damn extraordinary. But ine¡¯s face suddenly paled when she heard Oliver¡¯s words. Consequences? Would that be removing hers and Sally¡¯s head? Or exterminate her whole family? Boohoo¡­ Why does this man like to threaten people? ine was afraid and didn¡¯t have any backbone left and shouted unhesitatingly, ¡°Brother Oliver!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Oliver was stunned. He froze for a while, then suddenlyughed, ¡°Good, good, so good... Chapter 71: Girlfriend? Chapter 71: Girlfriend? ¡°Do you know what it means to call me Brother Oliver?¡± ine nodded vigorously. She knew, doesn¡¯t it meant that she and Sally are safe now? ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡± Oliver grinned. His slender fingers touched ine¡¯s lips. Naturally, his eyes were misted with heat, and the cold fingertips gently rubbed against her delicate red lips. ine was extremely awkward, damn it, was his ws dirty, why did he put it on her lips? Just as she was about to reach out and hit Oliver¡¯s hands, she heard Oliver say in a slightly rough voice, ¡°That means¡­ You¡¯re my girlfriend. Understood?¡± ine was stunned and was about to nod but suddenly reacted. Her eyes widened to the point her ck pupils were almost protruding, and shouted, ¡°What did you say! What? What? Girlfriend?¡± Was this kid crazy? Who could give her the exact answer? Calling him Brother Oliver meant she was his girlfriend? Damn it, what kind of world was this? Was there still reasoning? Oliver scooped ine¡¯s waist directly in front of him with his long arm, chuckled, and hisughter was bright. His dewy-eyes were exuding a charming luster. It was as if peach blossoms were flying out of his eyes and surrounded ine. His sexy lips grinned, and the heat was spraying onto her cheeks, ¡°As long as a woman calls me ¡®brother¡¯, it means that she¡¯s my girlfriend. Haven¡¯t you watched a Korean drama? Can ¡®brother¡¯ be called casually? And it¡¯s the rules I set, and whoever I allow to call me ¡®brother¡¯ means I intend to want that person. Little thing¡­ You¡¯re my girlfriend from now on.¡± The more ine listened, the more she grinned harder. ¡°Master Young, then, I won¡¯t call you¡¯ brother¡¯ anymore, I¡¯ll call you as I used to, just ¡®Master Young¡¯¡± ¡°No, since you have already called Brother Oliver, then it cannot be changed.¡± ine trembled all over. Why did she feel like she was on a pirate ship when she heard this? ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not your girlfriend.¡± ¡°I say you are, then you are. You called me Brother Oliver just now, an honest child won¡¯t go back on their words. If you do, I will die for you to see!¡± ine simply said, ¡°Then go and die.¡± Oliver was stunned and immediatelyughed. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re a heartless girl, who will warm your bed if your husband is dead? Hey, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m bragging, my body is very hot, I¡¯ll warm you up in winter, okay?¡± ine¡¯s head was about to split upon hearing that. Why was this guy so good at fawning? He could pretend not to listen to her when she asked him to die, and he could actually magically change the topic to warming the bed? ine twisted her body and felt ufortable being so close to him, and wanted to break away. Just as she twisted her waist, Oliver pressed her body and said seriously, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t move! There¡¯s a strand of hair about to slip into your mouth.¡± ine was really taken aback and couldn¡¯t help but wanted to pull it away from her mouth. Oliver quickly stopped her hand and said, ¡°You can¡¯t see it, I¡¯ll take it down for you, don¡¯t move, must not move¡­¡± The tone he used seemed like he was holding on to a bomb instead of a strand of hair, ine was bluffed by his solemn tone. Her watery eyes widened and didn¡¯t dare to exhale loudly due to fright. And Oliver widened his dewy-like eyes, not smiling, and his face inch in slowly towards ine¡¯s face. ine found it weird¡­ Did his face have to be so close when he was just removing the hair strand? Does he have myopia! ¡°Hey!¡± ine said suddenly. When Oliver¡¯s face was only five centimeters away from her face. Oliver paused and continued to move closer, ¡°Huh? What?¡± ¡°Can you don¡¯t be so close to me? It¡¯s awkward.¡± ¡°Haha, of course not¡­¡± Oliver smiled strangely, his eyes were shining. ¡°If it¡¯s far¡­ how can it be satisfying¡­ You won¡¯t feel awkward when you¡¯re used to it.¡± ine¡¯s face shrank. What was it? Taking a strand of hair and had to get used to it? Before she could finish thinking, her lips suddenly became hot! ine trembled all over, as if she was shocked by electric, her eyes opened wide, dumbfounded. This bad guy! He lied! There wasn¡¯t any strand of hair, he had stolen a kiss instead¡­ And it was still a shameless French kiss¡­ ine was furious. Damn it, was his tongue a brush? Why was it poking and mixing in her mouth? Why can¡¯t his tongue stay honestly in his and had to go to hers? No matter how thick-skinned he was, it shouldn¡¯t be this thick! When Oliver¡¯s eyes were closed and enjoying the sweetness, ine¡¯s ws pinched Oliver hardly. Ah- -- Oliver screamed and moved back. Ouch, his ears¡­ It was almost pinched off by her. It hurts¡­ What annoyed him the most was that he, a dignified Young Master, was sessfully attacked by a little girl. And it was one of the important senses, the ear¡­ Where could he put his face! ine quickly jumped two meters away. Oliver rubbed the ear that was almost twisted out, and still hissing cold air. His handsome face was crumpled into kraft paper. When ine saw it, shit, she was too anxious earlier and didn¡¯t control her strength. She probably twisted it too hard. ¡°Sorry, Master Young, I was mainly too anxious¡­ Did your ears fall off?¡± Swoosh! Oliver raised his eyes, stared at ine quickly, and continued to inhale, ¡°What? Damn girl, you actually hope for my ears to fall? Sigh, you¡¯re so cruel! I¡¯m your man, your man!! Even if you love me a lot, you don¡¯t have to express it in such a brutal way!¡± ine wiped away the ck lines on her head. Please, who loved you. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, are you okay? Please don¡¯t do such an action next time¡­ It¡¯s scary¡­ Also, I¡¯m not your girlfriend, please stop spouting nonsense like that.¡± A sense of loss quickly passed from the corner of Oliver¡¯s eyes, just that it was well-covered by him. Actually, his heart was like a mirror. Of course, he knew that this innocent little girl was not interested in him or couldn¡¯t wait to avoid and be as respectful as she could like she was to the ghosts and gods. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Although he knew she was like this, he couldn¡¯t show his sadness and frustrations. After all, no matter what she felt, he wasn¡¯t able to let her go. Her natural innocence, cuteness, and delicate fragrance have fascinated him deeply. He felt that he could go without eating, drinking, sleeping, even living, but he couldn¡¯t stay away from this fragrance of hers. ¡°I have be deaf on one side, and became disabled, you dare to say that you don¡¯t want me? I don¡¯t care, my brain has be silly, and my ears have been twisted off, I¡¯m disabled all over. I can¡¯t find a wife, and I¡¯m dependent on you. You have to be my wife!¡± ine grinned and waved her hands, vigorously, ¡°Thank you, Master Young, I¡¯m grateful that you think highly of me, but it¡¯s really impossible. Ordinary citizens like us can¡¯t enjoy Young Masters like yourself.¡± Oliver pouted and act coquettishly, ¡°You¡¯re still noting over to check my ear? Do you know that from young, my mother was never willing to hit me once! Go and ask all those aunts, is there anyone that dared to poke me with their fingers? Instead, you¡¯re so cruel and want to tear my ears away!¡± ine stretched her face, feeling extremely depressed. My God, why did she run into such a nasty Young Master? Putting her hands together, and swaying hard, apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sorry¡­¡± ¡°Can you don¡¯t say you¡¯re sorry to me? This word is obviously meant to make me sad.¡± Oliver suddenly said this quietly, his face was covered with sad, dark clouds. ine was startled by his appearance, and her heart felt sour. This yboy was usually not conformal. He was always speaking slovenly, flirting, smiling when he was happy, and scolded when he was mad. She couldn¡¯t figure out which sentence of his was real and which was false. The truth and lies made her confused. However, earlier on¡­ the sh of sadness on his face deeply hurt ine¡¯s heart. ¡°What? Are you sad? Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to twist your ears. If you didn¡¯t do that¡­ suddenly¡­ to me¡­ I really won¡¯t twist your ears. Come, let me see if it¡¯s alright.¡± ine walked over with her heart softened, sat on the edge of the hospital bed, and went over to check Oliver¡¯s ear. Indeed¡­ It was red¡­ Oliver suddenly leaned over his mouth, quickly kissed ine¡¯s lips, and then left. His smile was like a flower, beautiful, ¡°Haha, I kissed you! Girl, you¡¯re very sweet. Tell me, did you secretly eat a candy? Open your mouth and let me see if your teeth are full of cavities?¡± ine, whose kiss was stolen, wanted to be hostile with Oliver, but was distracted by the topic after, ¡°I don¡¯t have cavities! When did I eat a candy? I really didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°But I want to eat.¡± Oliver stared at ine¡¯s lips with fascination and licked his lips with the tip of his tongue, unsatisfied. ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to eat? Come on, let¡¯s see what delicious food is inside!¡± ine hurriedly took the thermos sk. It was quite heavy when carried, but she didn¡¯t know what Sally had cooked. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s in it? Didn¡¯t you make it?¡± Chapter 72: Feeding Chapter 72: Feeding Oliver suddenly frowned and asked suspiciously. Oops. This person¡­ can he not be so smart? ine was stunned, and immediately said with aughter, ¡°Of course I know! Isn¡¯t this just testing you? Guess what delicious food I made for you?¡± ine was smiling but secretly sweating. Oh my God, she didn¡¯t know what was made too! It definitely cannot be exposed! Oliver¡¯s eyes were bright again, rolled his eyes, and smiled while guessing, ¡°Fish soup? Or chicken soup? Or is it sea cucumber soup?¡± ine said straightforwardly, ¡°No way it¡¯s sea cumber soup! Her family is also impoverished, how could she afford to buy sea cucumbers for you? The possibility is zero.¡± ¡°Her family? Whose family?¡± Oh! ine almost bit off her own tongue. Cold sweat was dripping. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s my sister. I always speak that way, saying, my family is my sister¡¯s family, because, haha, my father is bias to my sister. I alwaysin that that family isn¡¯t my family but theirs. Haha, it¡¯s a habit and it just smoothly came out.¡± Oliver was relieved and said, ¡°You¡¯re such a poor thing, you look pretty good, and quite cute, why isn¡¯t your father fonder of you? Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s enough that I like you. If it doesn¡¯t work out, you can move to my house. If they don¡¯t care about you, I will! I will get the chefs to cook delicious food for you every day.¡± ine was smiling outwardly but was sweating cold sweat secretly. Oh God, if she had to face this Master Young like this every day, she felt that she would suddenly die of cardiac arrest! ¡°Hahaha, let¡¯s not talk,e on, it¡¯s time to eat. Are you starving? You did not have breakfast at all?¡± ine hurriedly opened the thermos sk and looked down, almost swallowing her saliva. Wow, it was small fragrant wontons! She liked wontons the best! Pure lean meat with a little coriander sauce was preferred! She absolutely loved it. Damn guy, he had such luck to get to eat something delicious. Sally actually made him chicken wonton soup. Jealous¡­ She wanted to eat too. She forgot everything when she got excited, and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s actually chicken wonton soup.¡± Actually¡­ Of all words to use, she used ¡®actually.¡¯ Luckily, Oliver was obsessed with her face and didn¡¯t notice what she had just said, but it had also frightened her into a cold sweat. One day, she would die because of her loose mouth. ¡°Look, what a pretty wonton! How is it, smell it, the taste must be good too? Here, stretch over your nose over and smell it.¡± ine coaxed Oliver like she persuaded her sister. Ellie would lose her temper at times and wouldn¡¯t eat out of spite, and her father wasn¡¯t at home, and couldn¡¯t look after the kids. Hence, ine became half the parent, being angry to the point her hair stood up, and on the other hand, she would have to prepare the meal and coaxed Ellie to eat. So, at times, Ellie would call ine, her aunt. Oliver was stunned. How long has it been that he had enjoyed such sincere and pure care? Just like that, gently coaxing him to eat, like¡­ a mother¡¯s warmth. Oliver looked at ine¡¯s face in a daze. His earliest memory was when he was in the first grade of elementary school, getting out of the car. He would see his mother¡¯s anticipating figure. He could also plunge into his mother¡¯s embrace. And then¡­ This kind of warmth disappeared so quickly. His mother was diagnosed with seasonal depression, she was either crying all day or was moring tomit suicide. If not, she would be slightly better and indulged in mahjong. When he ate, it was a group of servants apanying him, and they would ce delicious food on a te and pass it to him. Sometime, he would not eat out of spite, but no one would stop him. The servants wouldn¡¯t dare to tell him to eat more. He would starve and cry in the garden for a long time. All he wanted was a little attention from his mother, was it too excessive? When he thought of that, Oliver¡¯s eyes became hot, and his eyes were slightly red. But ine, that woodblock, wouldn¡¯t bother noticing other people¡¯s emotions and feelings. She was still drooling and trying to attract Oliver, praising, ¡°Wow, it smells so good! Fragrant and delicious wontons!!! It¡¯s handmade without any additives¡­ Here, here, try one! Quickly try it, it must be delicious!¡± Oliver couldn¡¯t helpughing, and said jokingly, ¡°ine, you can be a peddler or be a waitress.¡± ine red at Oliver and yelled, ¡°Do you want to eat or not? You only know how to give me random positions. Even I want to be, I don¡¯t want to be a waitress. A waitress is the most pitiable, there¡¯s no words to describe how cruel it is! Sending tes after tes, you can only see but not eat. For me, I want to be the chef! When every dish is done, I¡¯ll use a spat and eat a piece first. Woah, that¡¯s what you call ¡®eating the world¡¯s food without spending a penny¡¯!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Good! You have ideas! I think you can start fighting toward your goal!¡± Oliver was amused by ine that he shaking forward and backward withughter. It turns out that a good woman wasn¡¯t how much passion she brings to you in bed. Instead, she could keep you in a warm and cozy atmosphere. ¡°It¡¯s made by you?¡± Oliver squinted at ine. ine groaned in her heart, but smiled on her face, ¡°Yes, yes, I made it myself. It took me more than an hour! Sigh, it¡¯s troublesome to request for leave just to make it for you. I even had my sry deducted for leaving early. A lot of money was wasted just to cook a meal for you.¡± Oliver was very moved and couldn¡¯t help said, ¡°My wallet is over there, and you¡¯re in charge of my money. You can take how much you want. You can fill in the missing amount. How can I make my girlfriend spend money, I can¡¯t bear it!¡± ine¡¯s face slumped. Couldn¡¯t this bastard forget about the girlfriend thing? Damn it¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t want your money, I¡¯m happy to do so. Because I know Master Young is the bigger person and has always been kind and benevolent. You wouldn¡¯t put the head injury incident to heart, right?¡± ¡°Hahaha, so you were waiting for this.¡± Oliver smiled and pointed at ine, ¡°Now, now, didn¡¯t I tell you before, that matter is over, I won¡¯t hold the both of you ountable.¡± ¡°Really? You¡¯re so kind! Yeah!¡± ine cheered, and her eyes were shining. ¡°Okay, okay, stop talking nonsense. Quickly eat. You have to quickly eat these wontons. It won¡¯t taste nice after it is soaked for too long and when it¡¯s cold. Hey, don¡¯t think that these wontons are cheap, let me tell you, this kind of local flour is the most nourishing ones. Don¡¯t think that eating steak or pizza is good enough. That¡¯s dining for the emotional appeal. Instead, this wonton is to eat for health. You¡¯re sick now, you should eat something easy to digest. Come, try how it tastes.¡± ine was long-winded as if she was trying to influence her sister, Ellie. Oliver listened with a warm heart. ine filled a bowl and handed it to Oliver. Oliver raised his eyes, looked at the ceiling, and said, ¡°Feed me.¡± What...ine was dumbfounded. Please, he wasn¡¯t two or three-years-old, he was in his twenties! He actually¡­ wanted someone to feed him? Cold sweat plus goosebumps. ¡°Your hands are fine, right? You can eat it by yourself.¡± Some people were willing to be disabled. Oliver took it for granted, ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t you see it? I have a drip needle in my hand, if I were to move carelessly, and that needle slips or moved, it is dangerous! And, you should feed me¡­ Your man is sick, the wife should feed him.¡± ine whispered, ¡°Humph, who is your wife, shameless!¡± Oliver smiled wickedly and blew breath into ine¡¯s face and said, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind if you feed me with your mouth.¡± ine almost vomited out. Sigh, forget it, she shouldn¡¯t be lower herself to the same level as a lunatic. If that¡¯s what he wants, she would just feed him. Eat, eat, eat more, and make your stomach bloated! Humph! ine took a spoonful and handed it to Oliver. Couldn¡¯t help but advise, ¡°Hey, eat carefully, it still seems a little hot.¡± Then, habitually leaned in, rounded her lips, and blew towards the wontons. Her fragrance also blew towards Oliver¡¯s face, and he felt that time could stop at this moment. Oliver squinted his eyes happily and opened his mouth to eat a wonton. Oliver¡¯s eyes widened, and his chewing stop suddenly! N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does it taste bad?¡± ine realized Oliver¡¯s abnormality and asked. Oliver frowned his eyebrows as if using a lot of energy. He swallowed that bite of wonton, smiled with difficulties at ine, and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not bad, just that it¡¯s a bit hot.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s okay, eat slowly if it¡¯s hot.¡± Oliver nced at the wontons, and his expression stiffened. He looked like he was looking at poison instead of wontons. ine secretly swallowed her saliva while actively feeding Oliver. She kept smiling like she was looking at her own child. The expression was very peaceful and sweet. Oliver was utterly mesmerized by her expression, swallowed a wonton in one bite. He really swallowed it without chewing. After finishing a bowl, Oliver couldn¡¯t eat anymore, waved his hands, ¡°I¡¯m full, I¡¯m not eating anymore.¡± ¡°Huh? Eating so little? Didn¡¯t you not eat breakfast at all? You¡¯re so tall, yet you only eat this much? Your appetite isn¡¯t bigger than mine! Eat a little bit more? Okay?¡± The more enthusiastic ine was, the paler Oliver¡¯s face became. He waved his hands in horror and said hurriedly. Chapter 73: Young Master, What Fate Is This Chapter 73: Young Master, What Fate Is This ¡°I really can¡¯t eat anymore, I¡¯m too full! I don¡¯t want to eat!¡± ¡°Oh, you really don¡¯t want to eat anymore.¡± ine craned her neck and looked into the sk, oh gosh, there were so many leftovers. With her eyes, she could see there were at least two bowls left. ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat the remaining, it will be a pity to throw it away.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Oliver suddenly yelled, shocking ine. ¡°Why not? You still want to eat it?¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t want to eat it¡­¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to eat it, then I¡¯ll finish it, the weather¡¯s quite warm, it would be a waste to not eat it.¡± ¡°No! You shouldn¡¯t eat it!¡± Oliver sighed, scratched his hair, and said, ¡°My subordinate hasn¡¯t eaten yet, save it for him. Don¡¯t eat it.¡± ine had no choice but to put down the spoon. nced at Oliver. Humph, it turned out that rich people were stingy too. Even a few wontons were in his eyes and wouldn¡¯t let her taste a few¡ª Profiteer, oh, profiteer. ¡°Oh! I should leave now. I¡¯m runningte. I have to reach the office before half-past one in the afternoon, I¡¯ve not finished one more job. Besides, it would take a long time to take the bus. Then, have a good rest, Master Young, I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± Oliver¡¯s face copsed and didn¡¯t persuade much and nodded sadly, ¡°Then you¡¯ll visit me at night.¡± ¡°At night? I can¡¯t do it at night, I¡¯m going to work at Y Nightclub.¡± ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll give Fifth Brother a call, and let you take a day off without deducting your sry. This will work, right?¡± ine frowned. It wasn¡¯t about the sry if she didn¡¯t go Y Nightclub. It was just that the tips there were high, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to earn tips she didn¡¯t go. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, let me see, I¡¯ll call you again then, okay?¡± ¡°Okay. You¡­ You head back soon, be careful on the road.¡± ine grinned, nodded, and left carrying her bag. Wow, she didn¡¯t think that the clingy Master Young would let her go so smoothly. So lucky! How would she know that as soon as she stepped out, Oliver jumped off the hospital bed? He ran to the washroom andid beside the toilet, vomiting hard. Basically, all the wonton he had swallowed was vomited out. His eyes were teary, and his head was dizzy from the vomiting. His men came in, startled, shouted while running over, ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± It took Oliver a while to catch his breath, waved his hand weakly, and took the towel to wipe his mouth. He groaned in pain, ¡°That wonton¡­ was saltier than salted vegetables¡­¡± ¡°How many did you eat?¡± Oliver¡¯s face cramped, ¡°About ten.¡± ¡°Huh! If it was so bad, why did you eat so many? This is bad, what if you get gastroenteritis?¡± ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t understand¡­ Even if that wonton was poison, I have to eat it. My woman made it meticulously¡­ There are still wontons in the sk, throw it away as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Master, why do you bother? That Miss ine is too much, she can¡¯t be trusted to even do one thing right, she can actually make it worst just by cooking for you.¡± ¡°Shut up! What do you know! Even if I die of poison, I¡¯m happy too. Get lost, don¡¯t hang around in front of me, it¡¯s annoying. Also, get the chef at home to cook me some food and bring it over.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± When the man walked out of the ward, he met a nurse and couldn¡¯t helpin, ¡°what kind of fate does our Master have, why did he meet such a youngdy? The one that just left did you see? That¡¯s the girl our Young Master likes a lot recently. She brought lunch over this afternoon, and guess what? The wonton she made was saltier than salted vegetables, almost killed our Young Master with salt! We can say that our Young Master has never been suffered since young. His temper was terrible and was unrestrained. But I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong, he had to meet this Miss ine, and our Young Master was so well- behaved. Our Young Master eats the food she cooked. Young Master even said that even if it was poison, he would take it if she gave it to him. Isn¡¯t it incredible, there was still such a woman who deserved a beating! Isn¡¯t she purely harming our Young Master? The Young Master¡¯s head was injured by her, and now she is causing our Young Master to vomit.¡± Just as he was talking happily, someone joined in from behind, and curiously asked, ¡°Who is so bold and even dared to harm our Master Young? I¡¯ll find someone to shovel him!!!¡± The guy who was talking wildly was startled, jumped up immediately, bowed his head respectfully, and said, ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Master Lee? You¡¯vee?¡± Lucas had just eaten at a business lunch and had drunk red and white wine. He was about 60% drunk with a stomach full of alcohol. With a sinister smile, he asked, ¡°Tell me, who provoked your Young Master?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s still that Miss ine, she had brought lunch for our Young Master, and it was too salty and made our Young Master vomited for quite a while.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Lucas opened his eyes wide, and his face was as if he was listening to a book from heaven, ¡°There¡¯s such a rare thing? Haha¡­ Oliver, that guy is going to fall into the hands of a woman. Hahahaha¡­ Good, good, I¡¯ll go in and see his sorry look. Hahaha¡­ It¡¯s too interesting.¡± The corner of the man¡¯s mouth twitched. How could he stillugh when someone was ufortable. Lucas leaned against the door, slightly drunk, and shook the lunch box in his hand with a smile. ¡°Master Oliver, I¡¯ve delivered your food, why, does the Young Master look so ufortable? Why is that eyebrow frowning so hard? Oh, which cruel thief provoked our handsome Master Oliver? Hey, kid, what¡¯s that expression on your face, don¡¯t tell me, you don¡¯t want to see me.¡± Lucasughed out and walked with his long legs to Oliver¡¯s side. Jabbing his fingers against Oliver¡¯s forehead, jokingly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Really don¡¯t want to see me? Then I¡¯ll leave with your specially prepared meal.¡± Oliver then hit Lucas¡¯s hands away, couldn¡¯t helpughing and cursing, ¡°Who do you think you are? A seventeen or eighteen-year-old young girl? Why do I have to see you? Didn¡¯t you just bring me a meal? And here you are bragging. Let me tell you, this Young Master not only had lunch, and it was a warm branded lunch with a super high standard! My little girl came to bring me food.¡± Although Oliver¡¯s face was sick-looking because of nausea and was a little pale, his small face was still attractive. Lucas sat on the sofa and sloppily ced his long legs forward. He took a cigarette and threw one to Oliver first, then ignited it and took a few deep breaths. After breathing out a few ring smokes comfortably, Lucas said, ¡°I heard that your little girlfriend came over. And brought you food? Not bad, aren¡¯t you making good progress? She actually brought over a lunch full of love for you.¡± Lucas did not mention about the salted wontons. Oliver was proud, and if he exposed his little girlfriend¡¯s lousy cooking skills, this kid would probably turn hostile. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Oliver wasughing with bliss and inhaled a few mouthfuls of smoke. His mouth was numb, and the stomach, which was ufortable earlier, gradually became better. ¡°Of course, don¡¯t you see who I am. I¡¯m the Young Master Young who specializes in collecting honey from flowers! Can that little girl run away from my palm? Hey, Lucas, you can prepare that horse of yours, at that time, I¡¯ll bring my girlfriend to your house and ride the horse.¡± ¡°Haha, okay. I¡¯ll wash the horse clean for you, the new owner. What tasty food did your little girlfriend make for you?¡± When he was asked about lunch, Oliver¡¯s expression paled uncontrobly. His heart began to think of the salty wonton¡­ Oliver couldn¡¯t help but shook all over and said, ¡°Wonton. Chicken wonton soup. It was wrapped beautifully, and at first nce, it looked meticulously done.¡± Lucas deliberately smirked and asked, ¡°Oh¡­ So, it¡¯s chicken wonton soup, not bad. Is there any left? Let me try.¡± Oliver¡¯s face turned pale in panic. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just eat at the restaurant? Why are you eating so much, do you want to grow yourself into a sumo? Don¡¯t eat it, it¡¯s not good for your health.¡± My God, Lucas has never been so greedy before, what¡¯s wrong with him today? He wants to eat the wonton as soon as he came. He shouldn¡¯t be allowed to eat. He would find the problem as soon as he eats it. Then he wouldugh at him and say that his girlfriend was clumsy. ¡°Lucas!!!¡± Oliver called out suddenly. Lucas was so scared that he widened his eyes and looked at him, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m so near to you. Do you have to use such a loud voice? What¡¯s the matter, say something, at least?¡± Oliver said with a little panic, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ those wontons, I n to give my assistant to eat it, but did not expect¡­¡± Oliver cursed his subordinate in his heart, ¡°This fool, why were the wontons still on the table when he had asked him to throw it away as soon as possible? What the hell was this kid doing? It was annoying him!!!¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Lucas really couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and wasughing while tilting forward and backward. Pointing at Oliver with his fingers, and scolded whileughing, ¡°Brat, continue to pretend! Since when have you been so empathetic? I know! Isn¡¯t that just the meal your little girlfriend made for you? You can¡¯t bear for me to eat it. Right? I understand! Just that¡­ Oliver, we¡¯ve never been so dedicated. Chapter 74: Blame Me for Being Too Stupid! Chapter 74: me Me for Being Too Stupid! Since when have we be in a rtionship and don¡¯t even want to touch another woman? You haven¡¯t met a woman today? I heard that the third daughter of the Nelson family got the news and will visit you today.¡± This was true. The third miss of the Nelson family was ignored by Oliver when she had called him, and she almost got lovesickness from it. She had no other options and called Lucas, and only asked where Oliver was. Upon hearing her tough stance, it was as if she wouldmit suicide if she couldn¡¯t get Oliver¡¯s news. Hence, Lucas told her about Oliver¡¯s hospitalization, so he could presume that she would visit Oliver today. Oliver had already opened the lunch box Lucas brought, stirred it with a spoon, and ate it. When he heard Lucas, he frowned first, and sighed, ¡°What third miss of the Nelson family? In the future, stop trying to be a matchmaker. Last time, I saw whoever third miss at a reception, I was so disgusted. Let me tell you, she thinks that she has time-traveled from the ancient past, her hairdo was like a three- layer cake. Oh my God, it was scary. To add on, her face was as white as ster, like a ghost. I don¡¯t want to see her! Besides, if she came, and my little baby saw, would I still be able to rify? What if my little baby suspects that I have a thing with her? I won¡¯t allow the guards to let her in, and will get them to chased her away.¡± Lucas pursed his mouth and asked, testing, ¡°Oliver, let me ask you, then if it¡¯s other women that came and visit you too?¡± Oliver widened his eyes and was chewing something delicious, and his brow slightly frowned, and said, ¡°Obviously! I won¡¯t see any of them! I¡¯m disgusted by everyone I see now, except for my little baby. My little baby is the cutest, with that pink little face, red and tender lips¡­ Hissed, and she tastes perfect when kissing.¡± Lucas shrugged, ¡°Oh¡­ You¡¯ve kissed her. Did you get her into the bed?¡± ¡°Bastard! Can my little baby be disrespected?¡± Oliver red at Lucas fiercely, then looked up at the ceiling with an imagining expression, swallowed his saliva. And added, ¡°Of course, I wanted to take her early, but she wasn¡¯t willing. How would I bear to let my little baby be unhappy? I¡¯m craving so badly.¡± Lucas nodded, wanted tough but did not dare to, and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine! Have a good rest, take a nice nap, and recharge your energy, then continue to hook up with your little baby. Hey, you kept calling her ¡®little baby¡¯, I thought it was your family¡¯s kid!¡± Oliver howled, ¡°Damn, Lucas! Don¡¯t leave if you have the guts! Was what you said earlier a humane? What do you mean, my family¡¯s kid! Aren¡¯t you just making me feel guilty for coaxing her to bed?¡± After Oliver finished speaking, he became happier. His stomach finally felt better. It was so ufortable earlier¡­ It was like beingvage. This ine was on another level, she could make such a spectacle with just a meal. Lucas swayed his body and waved goodbye. He said, ¡°I met Emmett at the restaurant during lunch, he had an important business lunch as well, and I¡¯ve arranged to go over in the afternoon. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± After Lucas left, the first thing he did was to roar fiercely, ¡°You hapless bastard! I¡¯ve asked you to pour it away as soon as possible! And you only know how to flirt with little girls! Do you want your sry deducted?¡± That man of his covered his tearing face and hurriedly went to pour the wonton away. He thought, ¡°I¡¯m so unlucky, the Young Master had grievances pent-up in front of that Miss ine, and he vents it on me the next moment.¡± - ine has finally put aside the big trouble, Oliver, and happily jumped on the returning bus, still grumbling about the fact she couldn¡¯t eat the remaining wontons. At this time, Sally called. ¡°Sally¡­ Hahaha¡­¡± ine was in a great mood. She has managed to dismiss Young Master Young, and he had personally agreed not to find faults anymore. The world was finally peaceful! Instead, a pitiful cry was heard from Sally¡¯s end. ¡°ine¡­ We¡¯re over¡­. I¡¯m too stupid, me me, I¡¯m all to be med!! Before we die, you should first beat me up, it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± ine was so shocked that she almost jumped up from her seat. Her eyes widened, and took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Hey Sally, are you okay? What is this for? Are you dream-talking? Or are you practicing a certain script line? You¡¯re so weird, what there¡¯s to die about?¡± Sally sniffed and continued to cry, ¡°I¡¯m to me! It¡¯s all my fault! I¡¯m too stupid!!! When I made the filling for Master Young, because I¡¯ve never done it before, I follow the recipe on Google and put three spoons of salt. In the end¡­¡± In the end¡­ what? ine was confused when she heard it, ¡°How was it in the end?¡± ¡°I learnedter that the three spoons of salt should be teaspoons¡­¡± ¡°Then, then what spoon did you use to gauge?¡± ¡°I used a big spoon for porridge!¡± ¡°What did you say? Big spoon? Oh my God, this means you put almost a half a kilogram of salt in? My goodness, Sally, even if you think with your toes, it isn¡¯t correct, right? Hey, have you cooked before?¡± ¡°Oh, I have¡­ But it¡¯s limited to instant noodles, poached eggs, and steamed rice, these kinds of simple and instant food¡­¡± Buzzing... ine was dazed immediately. Gosh! Half a kilogram of salt mixed into the filling, wouldn¡¯t that¡­ be extremely salty? Snapped! ine covered her face with one hand. She said sadly to the phone, ¡°Then, we¡¯re really dead¡­¡± ine couldn¡¯t remember how she reached the office, anyway, when she thought of how much salt was put into the fillings. Oliver had eaten it, and she didn¡¯t know how salty it would be! Only then did she recall the stiff expression when Oliver took the first bite. ¡°Was Oliver an idiot? Is his brain really sick? How could he eat something so unptable? Gosh, I really can¡¯t understand this guy.¡± He had not only eaten it but under her feeding, he had eaten it continuously¡­ a whole bowl! Wow--- When she thought of it, she felt that this guy, Oliver, was the most pitiful one in the world. Such a salty thing¡­ How did he manage to swallow it? ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so cruel, how can I let him eat something so unptable? And I even told him, I made it myself¡­ Damn it, my, ine Jones, culinary skills have never been that bad! Just kidding, if I knew how to cook, wouldn¡¯t it all be snatched away by diners?¡± No way! She must not allow Sally to ruin this matter! That girl, although she was from the countryside, her culinary skills were worse than what she thought! ine thought of all scenarios, and it was so ufortable like ants were biting her. ¡°What are you doing? Girl! Girl?¡± Who was yelling like a goose? ineid her head on the table, and replied without looking up, ¡°Get lost! Your mother is annoyed!¡± After roaring, and felt better, in a moment of silence, then she reacted, ¡°Why does¡­ that cold voice sound like a certain bad-bear? Oops! ine sat up straight and looked at Emmett, who was akimbo and standing in front of her desk, then she elevated her angle by a few more degrees. Damn it, relying on the fact he was tall, he just had to stand in front of her. With her looking up at him, he wasfortable, but her neck was about to break. To lower the viewing angle, ine quickly stood up. She also tidied her bangs randomly. ¡°Earlier¡­ What did you say?¡± Emmett squinted his eyes, and his handsome face was full of yfulness. The little thing has learned how to swear fiercely. Not bad, it¡¯s even more interesting now, and the fun level has increased by a few points. ine immediately shorten herself! Looking around with her big eyes, then suddenly pointed at the mural behind Emmett and shouted, ¡°Look, President Smith, how freehand and poetic the painting is!¡± (The painting was two birds on a dry and wilted tree branch. Was this poetic and pictorial?) Emmett turned his head slightly and didn¡¯t look at the mural seriously at all. His nose shrugged, and only wanted to see what nonsense was the girl doing. ine suddenly turned her head around and put her hand on her forehead, praising, ¡°Wow, the weather¡¯s great today! The white clouds are in patches¡­¡± Emmett couldn¡¯t help it this time. He twitched the corner of his mouth a few times and said coolly, ¡°You can see the sky from this position? That¡¯s really weird.¡± With one sentence, he almost killed ine. Damn it, this dead bad-bear, not an ounce of romance. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ine immediately said with a smile, ¡°No matter how beautiful the painting or the sky is, it can¡¯t be compared to President Smith''s elegance and grace. President Smith, you¡¯re now my idol, really! Ultimate idol! I admire you even if you just raise your hands and feet! I want to learn from you! I¡¯ll study hard!¡± ine talked wildly, and fawningly like a dog, helped Emmett to pound his lower back. Chapter 75: About to Catch Fire Again! Chapter 75: About to Catch Fire Again! She wanted to thump his shoulder, but he was too tall and was standing. She wasn¡¯t tall enough to reach his shoulders, and so she was only worthy of thumping his waist. She happily sent Emmett into the President¡¯s office. Emmett was enjoying this rare gentle treatment by this girl, and not saying anything, he was sent to the sofa to rest by ine. ¡°President Smith? I¡¯ll rub your shoulders for you?¡± ine was now working hard to make up for her vocabry of ¡®get lost¡¯ and ¡®your mother.¡¯ Emmett shook his head slightly, and ine was overjoyed. She thought that Emmett didn¡¯t want his shoulders rubbed, and was about to go away happily. Then she heard Emmett, using his calm and steady tone that hasn¡¯t been changed for hundred years, said slowly, ¡°go and make me a cup of tea then rub the shoulders.¡± ine shrank her face, and clenched her small fist secretly, and cursing his secretly, ¡°Capitalist of the evilnd! Stuck up bad-bear Smith! Will you die if you don¡¯t enjoy it! Will you itch all over if you don¡¯t exploit the working citizens! Viin, a big, big viin!¡± While making tea for Emmett, she was still sighing. What should she do about the neurotic Young Master Young, what if he was poisoned by those salty wontons? Then wouldn¡¯t she be incredibly guilty! She should go to Y Nightclub for a while. Then cook a meal for Oliver, use her, the eldest of the Jones¡¯s family, capabilities, and make a high standard dinner for Master Young. When she sends it over, she shouldfort Master Young¡¯s wounded heart. Bingo! That¡¯s it! ine was still immersed in this thought when she brought the tea in and was muttering. Emmett, looking at a magazinefortably, lightly raised his eyes, nced at the woman, and said, ¡°Why, was struck by lightning at noon? Or did you eat some monster?¡± ine almost dropped down with anger. Listen to him, does he still know how to speak the human language? He actually said that someone was struck by lightning! ¡°By right, although weren¡¯t struck by lightning, but it definitely didn¡¯t live as good as you, the senior. Haven¡¯t you heard that disastrous consequences canst for centuries? People like you can live very well.¡± ¡°What! What did you say?¡± Emmett raised his brows, and his voice immediately lowered. She actually said, ¡®the senior?¡¯ Doesn¡¯t she know that he was susceptible to age now? She actually widened the gap between the two of them on purpose? Was he old? Was he!!! But what ine thought of was that damn it, it¡¯s over, she had called him a disaster, and now he was annoyed. She immediately smiled and leaned her pink face next to Emmett¡¯s face. Smiling apologetically, ¡°President Smith, did you drink in the afternoon?¡± Changing of topic! She knew this method too, she wasn¡¯t stupid. Emmett turned his face slightly, and his thin lips almost touched the girl¡¯s face. While this girl was still standing behind him, and her body leaned forward, her upper body was pressed against his shoulders, especially her chest¡­ the two soft and plump¡­ Only, from Emmett¡¯s perspective, he could still see the deep groove in ine¡¯s neckline¡­ A woman¡¯s groove was definitely the number one killer of men¡¯s sight! Wooo¡­ Emmett¡¯s breathing was immediately hotter. ¡°Drank a little wine, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Emmett rarely answered questions obediently. ine raised her eyebrows and said seriously, ¡°In the future, you¡¯re not allowed to drink during lunch! It will only cause dys, and you still have to work in the afternoon. Firstly, it will affect the environment when you reek of alcohol, and secondly, it will affect your brain. People like you, drinking in the afternoon and at night, even with an iron stomach, wouldn¡¯t be able to take it! President Smith, stop drinking at noon in the future, for our health, for our great revolutionary cause, endure it at noon?¡± ine wanted to change the subject initially, but as she continued, her real emotions were moved. It was so sincere and straightforward¡­ When Emmett heard it, his heart was warm. Even Emmett, a guy with a profound mind, inevitably got confused at this time. Regardless of whether she was sincere or fake, in short, with her concern about him, it was beneficial to him. ¡°You¡­ are worried about my body?¡± Emmett squinted, and once again nced at her deep¡­ groove. His breathing increased even more¡­ Of course, ine nodded, ¡°Obviously!!! President Smith, of course, I care about your health! Who am I? I¡¯m your personal assistant¡­¡± ¡°All the so-called personal assistants have to apany in bed. Otherwise, how would they be able to be personal? What about you?¡± Why did the topic change so fast? Weren¡¯t they talking about being concerned about the boss¡¯s health? How¡­ How did it change to being in bed? This¡­ ine pouted and rolled her eyes. That action was so cute, and Emmett saw it and wanted to just ravage her severely. ¡°President Smith¡­ the understanding of the word ¡®personal¡¯ you¡¯ve just said is just your own narrow understanding. A personal assistant means being concern about the boss and works well¡­¡± ¡°Is it working well on serving in the bed? ine, I think, objectively, your performance in bed is very dry.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Dry?!!! What kind of evaluation was this? ¡°Dry? What do you mean?¡± While enjoying the beauty of certain someone¡¯s groove, Emmett joked, ¡°For the first time with me, you were like a hungry wolf, of course, a female one. A hungry she-wolf. Other than forcing, it¡¯s still forcing. It looks like a citizen from a disaster area, starving miserably¡­ That night, all I did wasfort, serve, and give it you, and I didn¡¯t get to enjoy it. And then¡­ You never had sex with me again¡­ Like a small stream, the water wasn¡¯t strong from the beginning, and now it has stopped. So, in terms of a personal assistant like you, aren¡¯t you not working well, and is very, very dry with your work?¡± ine was dumbfounded. The fuck! This dead man! He could actually wear such high-end clothes, carry that fascinating and beautiful face, and with such an elegant and stylish posture, say such nasty words! Ahhhhhh¡­ She was going crazy with rage! Why was her boss so ck-bellied and so treacherous! Traitor¡­ ine was so angry that her teeth rattled, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything nastier to contradict him. She could only flush her apple face red with anger. Emmett coolly blinked his long thickshes and looked at her leisurely. The breath from the nasal cavity was a little hot. Damn it! His lower part was getting heated up again! Why was he always heating up uncontrobly when he was with this little thing? It was a little embarrassing, Emmett Smith, he was, after all, the leader of the dignified Tianyi Group. He was also the Young Master of ZH n, and he had experienced so many women¡­ Couldn¡¯t he be more promising? Put out the fire of the head below!!! ¡°Are you ready, I¡¯ll start massaging your shoulders!¡± ine didn¡¯t n to be bothered with this lustful beast, and stood behind Emmett and started massaging his shoulders. Because of her stomach full of anger, she had purposely used more strength. Pinching him to death! Emmett felt that it wasfortable, after all, his muscles were very firm. If ine massaged lightly, it would seem like it was just tickled. Emmett was like a resting lion, squinting half his eyes and exhaling comfortably. ¡°ine¡­¡± He dragged his tone while calling her. ine, who had used all her energy and was panting from exhaustion, replied while panting roughly, ¡°What?¡± ¡°What did you eat for lunch?¡± ine¡¯s face slumped. Does this person really want to be her father? Why was he like her father, boring and disgusting? There was nothing else but asking about what she drank and ate, right? ¡°Bun!!!¡± ine answered with emotions. ¡°What? Buns? Buns from where?¡± Was it steamed dumpling from famous restaurant A? Or was it a big seafood bun? Emmett was thinking about what other famous restaurants at the food street made buns. ¡°Which one? I don¡¯t know which one. Just walk out of thepany, and turn right, there¡¯s a street stall no more than 15 meters away.¡± Emmett gritted his teeth, ¡°How much is one?¡± ine was surprised, ¡°Oh, President Smith, haven¡¯t you bought buns before? Which stall would sell buns individually? It¡¯s all cage by cage! This stall is quite affordable, one cage with 10 small buns was only three dors. Although the buns were a bit small.¡± Emmett sat up straight instantly, annoyed, really annoyed! He turned around and stared at ine ferociously. He stared at her to the point she felt that her hands were covered with blood and had committed a heinous crime. The re was so vicious, so frightening, so bloodthirsty, and was so cruel. Sighed, these were the most frequently used in the Taiwanese stories she had read. ¡°What, why? What¡¯s with this expression?¡± Was eating a bun a crime? ¡°ine Jones!!!¡± Emmett roared. ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°ine, are you testing my patience?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, I don¡¯t dare to. Why should I test you, you¡¯re the boss, and even if I wanted to test it, I am not qualified to do so, right?¡± Emmett was furious and grabbed it with big hands. Chapter 76: This Posture Was So Uncomfortable Chapter 76: This Posture Was So Ufortable He mped the little girl¡¯s shoulder and lifted her from the sofa. ¡°Helpppp¡­¡± Some girl screamed. Oh gosh, her head was upside down, gosh, it was a roller coaster. Oh gosh, she was sitting on hisp. Gosh, she was on hisp, with her legs spread, and was facing him, eye to eye, such a posture¡­ wasn¡¯t it too¡­? ine blinked her eyes vigorously, her face full of fright. This person¡¯s strength was not for a show¡­ Just like that, with a lift¡­ and she was immediately lifted to the front. ¡°President Smith¡­¡± She really wanted to get down, she didn¡¯t want to be in this position with him. Ever since junior high school, she had never acted coquettishly with her dad this way. Now, she found this posture really ufortable! Emmett froze too. This posture¡­ made men crazy too. Her plump breast was facing his mouth, her slim waist was in his grip, and her butt was on hisp and happened to be on his damn protrusion¡­ This kind of position with the female on top¡­ made menfortable. If ine, this girl, used this position with him, he swore, he would definitely go crazy, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of bed for days. He has already foreseen that if he and ine were lying in bed, this girl must not take the initiative. As long as she did, he would definitely go mad. He knew his stamina too well, and it was estimated that this girl would suffer as a result of that. But if this girl didn¡¯t take the initiative once, he would feel disappointed again. He would think that he was worthless to this girl and that he could not arouse her affection¡­ Gee¡­ It was indeed a headache. Just like that, Emmett let things took their natural course, and with his arms around ine on hisp, and thought about it a lot. Until the little thing on his leg began to twist and turn restlessly, trying toN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. move down, then he came back to his senses. Click! Without thinking about it, he mped her back, prevented her from running away, and made her sit on his knees. He looked at ine¡¯s face, which changed from pink to magenta. This girl knew how to be shy, which means that a particr male part of his finally caused this girl to have sexual reverie, right? Haha¡­ Daydreaming was good. With it, only then would there be wet actions. ¡°Why did you eat buns from the roadside? Didn¡¯t you go to the food street? Is the card lost? Tell me if you lose it, and I will give you another one! If it doesn¡¯t work, hold on to eight or ten cards, as long as you don¡¯t eat casually!¡± ine was in a cold sweat. Facing him and sitting on hisp, she actually had to listen to his lecture about eating buns? This, this, this was too ridiculous? ¡°President Smith, I would like to continue talking after I get off¡­¡± ¡°Listen carefully, and give me a serious answer! Say!¡± As soon as he squeezed her waist inwardly, her plump breast shook a few times¡­ It made Emmett¡¯s brain start to smoke¡­ What was he doing? He was obviously torturing himself! Such a delicious and beautiful little thing, just right beside his lips, and yet he didn¡¯t eat it¡­ Wasn¡¯t this torture? Emmett¡¯s thoughts were messed up by ine. And ine was too ashamed, and begged, ¡°That, President Smith, please let me down before we talk, okay? I promise I¡¯ll answer your question obediently¡­ President Smith¡­ Let me go.¡± ine was like a crawler and was twisting randomly on Emmett¡¯s body. Her plump buttocks were controlled in the palm of his hand, and her twisting increased Emmett¡¯s heat instead. Please, girl, could she stop twisting randomly? If she were to turn again¡­ and again¡­ he really couldn¡¯t hold back anymore! ¡°Just say it now when I¡¯m asking! Stop moving around, I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t touch you¡­¡± Emmett¡¯s eyes were fuming, he squinted, and parted his thin lips slightly, and exhaled heat gently. ine was stunned by his hungry green-eyed beast-like appearance. Sure enough, she didn¡¯t dare to move anymore and shrunk her neck. With a wronged, soft like glutinous rice voice, ¡°I wanted to go to the food street¡­ But my ssmate looked for me, so I changed my mindst minute¡­ The card dropped? Never! I never lost it! I¡¯ll go to the food street to eat tomorrow, will that do?¡± Oh God, why was there such a weird boss? He even wanted to control what others ate¡­ If you don¡¯t follow his instructions, you will suffer from a bear. Damn it¡­ Also, where was his hand ced on her? Why was it moving up and down? Damn it, it was notfortable at all to sit on hisp. It seemed like it was hard there, and it made her ass hurt. Ufortable! She didn¡¯t want to sit on hisp¡­ ¡°Is it enough, President Smith? Can you let me go?¡± ¡°ine, if you were to eat randomly in the future, I won¡¯t give you half a year to raise funds. I¡¯ll immediately put you into my lover category. That way, it would be natural for me to manage your diet and lifestyle. Do you want me to do that?¡± ine¡¯s eyes widened in fright? Lover? Immediately put into? What does he mean? Did he mean¡­ he would do it by force? ine¡¯s face became paler by the scare and didn¡¯t bother about how painful her ass was, and her ws grabbed Emmett¡¯s shirt, pulling, ¡°President Smith, you can¡¯t go back on your words! Didn¡¯t we agree on the six months dateline? How can you change it at will? No matter what, you¡¯re a big CEO, you can¡¯t fart on your front foot and sh*t at the back.¡± ine¡¯s description of farting and shitting was too disgraceful. Emmett¡¯s face immediately became gloomy. The corner of his lips raised, and sneered, ¡°Fart and sh*t? The right of way and control is in my hand, don¡¯t I have the final say to decide how it¡¯s done? Little girl, where did all these vulgaritiese from?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯m a vulgar person, of course, I¡¯m vulgar. President Smith, how can someone like me be worthy of being your lover, oh, the little thing you initially said, I¡¯m not worthy of it too. Really, it¡¯s better to let me return the money to you, it¡¯s beneficial for you. Give me another six months, another six months¡¯ time.¡± ine started to use her shameless method again, and that was entanglement. She pulled and tugged on Emmett¡¯s expensive shirt, over and over again, shaking him¡­ She was still repeating like she was chanting. Her body naturally rubbed against Emmett¡¯s legs, here¡­ and there¡­ To the point, Emmett¡¯s throat was hot after all the rubbing, and only felt that a particr part had fired up from all the rubbing! He really¡­ couldn¡¯t hold on anymore¡­ ¡°Stop moving!¡± Emmett suddenly roared, and ine was stunned with her eyes wide opened. What happened? Why did the iceberg face, who was always calm, suddenly blushed so strangely? Not to mention, this little bad-bear Smith, who is pale, looked really good-looking with his face slightly blushed. How could it be described? Oh right, it¡¯s just rosy and different. Haha, if it weren¡¯t for this guy¡¯s murderous intent, it¡¯s not that bad to have him stuck out his butt and receive it reluctantly. ine¡¯s head had these evil scenes wandering around. Oh, the requirements to be the receiver it was very high. Do you think that an ordinary man can be the receiver? He must have a handsome face, a gentle and lovely figure, and then¡­ must have cute chrysanthemums¡­ ine coughed because of her lustful thoughts. She looked at Emmett again, and the suspicious blush on this guy¡¯s face seemed to fade. ¡°You have to behave and eat well in the future, heard that?¡± ine dazed for a while. Then nodded immediately and responded, ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll eat well. I¡¯m not bragging, but what I like the most is to eat. It¡¯s best to not work and just eat.¡± Emmett¡¯s hand pinched her waist, and although, on the surface, he had cooled down, in fact, theva inside was not about to go out. ¡°Be my woman, and you can fulfill this wish. I can let you eat all the delicious food in this world without working¡­ What do you think?¡± In hiszy tone, there were clearly hidden waves, even a woodblock like ine felt a sharp sense of crisis. She immediately shook her head, ¡°I think that it¡¯s terrible this way. A woman who bes a little lover of another has the least ideals and fighting spirit of all. I don¡¯t want to be like that.¡± Emmett¡¯s face suddenly approached ine¡¯s, and she was so shocked, she moved back as much as she could. ¡°Then¡­ switch it? I can be your little lover? How?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ine shrieked and received a severe shock. Her lips trembled, and her little face shrunk, ¡°Emmett Smith, aren¡¯t you too ruthless? I¡¯m already poor enough and have a 10 million debt to pay back. You are a guy with limbs, why do you have toe and mess around? How can I afford to keep you? My family¡¯s so poor we can¡¯t afford to keep a dog, let alone you?¡± This girl, she actuallypared him to a pet dog... damn this little thing. Emmett gritted his teeth with hate, but he could only smile faintly. ¡°Oh? Then do you have the ability to pay the debt? That¡¯s 10 million, not one million. I see that your brain is not very smart, and if you can¡¯t get this simple math right.¡± ine rounded her lips and shouted, ¡°I know, of course, I know! 10 million! Not one million! Chapter 77: Shtass Senior Chapter 77: Shtass Senior Don¡¯t worry, if I earn money, I can definitely return it to you!¡± ¡°Little thing, I realize you¡¯re good at bragging. Even bosses who startpanies would find it difficult to get 10 million.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Although I may not be that reliable when I usually speak, on this matter, I¡¯m definitely reliable! You have to know, it concerns my life, how can I watch myself be your little toy? Even if you beat me to death, I¡¯ll sacrifice my life to pay you back!¡± Emmett¡¯s face turned ck again. An overcast. An iceberg face, at this moment, was like negative 30 degrees Celsius. This girl, what was wrong with being his little lover? Was he the devil? Would she be eaten? He really couldn¡¯t understand this little thing. How many women wanted to be his, Emmett Smith? Not including about the far-away ones, just Amelia Carter who had juste to his house, who was that? Amelia Carter was not an ordinary woman! Her family¡¯s financial resources could buy several countries. A woman like her could marry a prince of a constitutional monarchy. And even a woman like Amelia Carter could lick his shoes humbly, why was ine so repulsive of him? ¡°Does being my little lover embarrass you?¡± Emmett¡¯s voice lowered and said dangerously. ¡°Oh?¡± ine widened her eyes and looked at Emmett. Weird, this guy pulled his face down so fast. What was he angry about this time? It¡¯s freezing to death. ¡°Oh¡­ For me to be your little lover or little toy or simr, it should be you, President Smith, who will be embarrassed. President Smith, an extraordinary character like you, how can you find a lowly lover like me? I will embarrass you instead! Of course, I don¡¯t like to be other people¡¯s toy, I don¡¯t any other skills, but I have been an older sister for years, I don¡¯t want to live under the control of others. Beside¡­ I¡¯m still thinking about my¡­¡± ¡°Senior?¡± Emmett¡¯s memory was perfect, and he immediately followed up sourly. Oops. He even knew this. ¡°Yes, the senior. Isn¡¯t it because I¡¯m still thinking about my senior? I¡¯m going to university soon. If I attend the same university as my senior, the chances for me to chase him increase.¡± Emmett bit his thin lips with anger, and his sword-like eyebrow almost prated into the sky. Humph! Damn girl! It turned out that she had rejected him for her senior! Was her sh*tass senior better than him? Emmett would not reveal his emotions and continued stroking his big hands on ine¡¯s back gently. He said sarcastically, ¡°You are already like this, and you still have the guts to chase after people?¡± ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°What do you think, ine? Did you forget who you gave your virginity to?¡± The topic about her first time was the most embarrassing one for ine. She wrinkled her face, bit her lips, and lost a lot of confidence, she whispered, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough? You gave me your first time to me, and you still have the guts to chase your senior? All men have a virginplex, and you are already like this, will he still be happy to want you?¡± ine was startled when she heard it, bulged her round cheeks, and angrily said, ¡°Why! Why is it so unfair! Why is there no such thing as hymen for men? But there is this stupid thing for women? I don¡¯t even know men like you, had sex with how many women, yet you can still be so imposing? Humph! In my opinion, men like you are the dirty ones! At least I¡¯ve only slept with one man, what about people like you? Slept with countless women, right? Dirty, so dirty!¡± Emmett¡¯s face suddenly turned green. She actually said he was dirty! No one has ever used him of being dirty! The ideology his father had instilled in him was that a man should be like the world¡¯s dictator. A man with guts and a man with ability should have three wives and six concubines. The more he had, the more capable they were. And the women he had used before were all virgins and very clean. All of them have undergone rigorous screening, and even the family background has been investigated very clearly. He was extremely picky with women and not so causal like Oliver and Lucas. It turned out¡­ a person like him has be the most vulgar man in ine¡¯s eyes. Emmett gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Oh, then what do you think, your senior is a virgin, and haven¡¯t had sex before?¡± Only a guy like Jasper with sexual problems could hold on the first time for a man? ine said naturally, ¡°Of course! Wouldn¡¯t I know how my senior¡¯s personality is? Although he has a girlfriend now, I believe, he will not cross the boundaries! The senior¡¯s character is there, of course, I believe in him!¡± ¡°Believe in sh*t!¡± Emmett cursed in a low voice, and then he kissed ine¡¯s lips viciously. A fierce kiss, like a robber with a bit of viciousness. His big hands sped behind her head, and she was not allowed to escape from one bit. His tongue was like a warrior charging into battle, directly upying her base area. ine turned her head forcefully, but was sped by his big hands, she couldn¡¯t move at all. His other hand would definitely not be idle and has already touched her breast, rubbing hard. ine was slightly shy and suddenly became scared again. Because she heard Emmett¡¯s rough and rapid gasps. It was like¡­ like a beast about to kill¡­ Oh, why did she speak so bluntly just now, she shouldn¡¯t be honest with the bad guys. In this world, people who tell the truth often have the shortest lives. ¡°Emmett¡­ hmm¡­ don¡¯t¡­ hmm¡­¡± Actually, what ine wanted to say wasn¡¯t ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me¡±, but instead, ¡°Don¡¯t rub me so hard! That piece of meat hurts, and will it fall off with your rubbing! That¡¯s breast, not stone, can you please be gentler?¡± Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t even say this request. His kisses were overwhelming, like a tornado, how would she have the chance to speak? It was considered not bad to be able to barely breathe. Emmett¡¯s brain exploded utterly. The fire in his body has spread all over, and he burnt so badly that even his breathing was hot. He wants her! He wants her now! And he wanted her violently! This thought, this desire was so intense! It was so intense that at this point, he could abandon all his sanity, and let go of his long-standing demeanor. He just wants her! Whether she cried or hate him, he had to want her ragingly. Emmett kissed her vigorously, and greedily tasted her sweetness. The softness in his hands shocked him all over. He couldn¡¯t wait to unzip, and while ine was still ignorant, he had already taken out his heated rod. Emmett told himself that as long as he pulled her skirt up now and mped her to sit on his body, the oue would be decided. He could befortable and liberated. When he thought of this, his hands have already begun to act. His fingers grabbed the rubber of her underwear and pulled down. ine felt something and struggled with panic. Her helpless little hands didn¡¯t know what was going on, and she touched something hot. That different touch¡­ made ine let out a ¡®hmm¡¯ groan from her nose. She lowered her eyes curiously to see¡­ With that nce¡­ it was terrible! N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Rogue! This hoodlum! It turned out to be¡­ his¡­ The thing in her hands was actually¡­ ine shook it off like it was dog shit, she shook it hard. And Emmett was hot all over, and she had unintentionally gripped it earlier. His whole body was inexplicablyfortable. Who would have thought that she would let go so quickly, and now, he was totally disappointed! With a low growl, Emmett took the opportunity to put ine down on the sofa. The anger was moring there, how would she be allowed to escape again? ine also kicked her legs vigorously, and was grabbed by her ankle, hand by hand, then was split to two sides¡­ ¡°Ah¡­ Bastard! Let me go! Bastard¡­¡± ine cried. She didn¡¯t watch porn for nothing, after all, she had watched a few porn movies with Hazel, and she knew¡­ what happens next from this position. Although she had slept with this guy once, she served her right for forgetting all the details. She still thought of herself as a super-pure virgin. She was terrified of what happened next! ¡°Pre, President Smith¡­ Slowly¡­ Let me prepare mentally¡­ If you dare to get closer to me, I¡¯ll die for you to see!¡± s, it wasn¡¯t for naught to visit Oliver, she had just used his lines. Emmett panted heavily, squinted, and could still say in an elegant and orderly manner, ¡°Then die. Before you die, you can taste the ecstasy of life. Chapter 78: A Little Tabby Cat Has Rebelled Chapter 78: A Little Tabby Cat Has Rebelled Besides, you¡¯re not kind at all, that night I gave it to you because you wanted it. I didn¡¯t say anything and satisfied you immediately. But now, you¡¯re so mean, I want it, and you are holding back this way?¡± ine blushed, ¡°That night¡­ I paid a huge price for it! It¡¯s 10 million!¡± Emmett was tortured by this girl that he was almost exploding. The speed of his speech picked up as well, ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way, this time, you satisfy me, and I¡¯ll give you 20 million. This way, not only you paid off the 10 million you¡¯ve owed me, and you¡¯ll have a profit of 10 million. It¡¯s a deal you can earn without any loss.¡± Damn it, if he doesn¡¯t go in again, he would most probably go crazy. ¡°No!!! I don¡¯t agree!!!¡± ¡°No discussion! When I have desires, no negotiation!¡± The domineering person finally revealed his bossy nature. The phone rang. ine almost kowtowed her head to worship Buddha. The call came at the right time. ¡°Your phone¡­¡± ¡°Let it ring! This time, no one is going to stop me!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Thest two times, humph, it was either this or that matter, he was almost frustrated to death. This time, even if the king of heaven came, he would not stop. Let it ring, he would not answer it anyway. Both of ine¡¯s feet were still held in his palms, and she anxiously said, ¡°It¡¯s hical not to answer the phone¡­¡± ¡°I am hical!¡± Emmett picked up the mobile phone and threw it far away. He was so anxious that he wanted to smash the phone. Who would have thought that the speakerphone was identally pressed when he threw it away, then, from the speakerphone, someone¡¯s chuckle was heard. ¡°Haha, Emmett, I¡¯m already at the lobby of yourpany. I¡¯m afraid I would disturb you, and I¡¯ve learned from Oliver¡¯s lesson, so I will never rush into your office rashly. I¡¯m giving you a call in advance, I will be there soon.¡± After Lucas¡¯s voice ended, the phone was cut off. Emmett froze all over. He finally understood. His bad friends were there to harm himself. Thest time was Oliver, now he was reced by Lucas! Emmett frowned and nced at ine. The girl was about to cry from anxiousness. And Lucas was about toe up¡­ The first thing Emmett thought of was that Lucas should not be allowed to see ine¡¯s sorry figure. How could his woman be nced by another man? ¡°Get up! Tidy yourself!¡± Emmett reluctantly let go of ine. The first thing ine did was to stand up and put on her underwear. Emmett took out a cigarette and puffed. His heart and lungs were full of desire and dissatisfaction. ¡°My friend ising up soon, stay away first¡­¡± Girl, in fact, I have wanted to tell you the truth, actually that 10 million¡­¡± I don¡¯t want it from you at all, it was just an excuse to hang on to you¡­ As long as you follow me, I will give you whatever you want¡­ But before Emmett could finish speaking, ine picked up the cup of tea immediately, swoosh! It was all poured over Emmett¡¯s face. Emmett was stunned. Damn it, it was the first time he was sshed like this. ine stomped tearfully and cried out, ¡°Emmett Smith! You¡¯re a bully! You knew I don¡¯t want to do it with you, why are you always bullying me like this! I¡¯m not your puppy or kitten! I¡¯m not!!! So what if you¡¯re rich! It¡¯s annoying!!!¡± ine cried, wiping her tears, and hurriedly walked outside. ¡°Hey! Hey! ine! Stop there!!!¡± Emmett then reacted, feeling a little flustered. This girl¡­ was she really¡­ angry? Oh God, why was his heart hurt like it was pierced when he saw her tears? ¡°Listen, ine¡­¡± ine certainly wouldn¡¯t standstill. She was a short-term impulsive animal. Her bullishness was over, and she had sshed a cup of tea over his face, and confidently yelled at others. Now that she was walking out, she was starting to regret it. Oh God, what did she do just now? Was she crazy? She actually raged at the bad-tempered, and skilled fighter bad-bear Smith? Most importantly, she actually dared to pour a cup of tea in his face? Boohoo, did she really didn¡¯t want to survive any longer? This time, her tears were not just because of grievances, but more of fear. ine lowered her head, wiped her tears, and walked out, almost colliding with Lucas. Thanks to Lucas¡¯s agility and quick response, he stepped aside before they could crash. ¡°Hey! This short woman doesn¡¯t even look where she was walking! There¡¯s still such people under Emmett?¡± Lucas looked at ine¡¯s back curiously, while ine didn¡¯t bother looking back and quickly slipped into the toilet to hide. When she was scared, she would hide in the washroom¡¯s toilet, and think about it. What to do, what to do? It seemed like she was better at messing everything up. Was she too rash today? Even if bad-bear Smith were to do that with her, it was nothing, right? After all, they did it before! There was no crucial difference between once and multiple times! This pig-head of hers, she didn¡¯t have to overreact and pour that cup of tea¡­ on his evilly handsome face, right? Ahhhh¡­ She was about to go crazy with anger with herself. Looking at the society nowadays, most working women had suffered from a male boss¡¯s harassment. And arge percentage of them had an unspoken rtionship with their boss. Damn it, she had already been defiled by bad-bear Smith, why was she afraid he would do it again? Wasn¡¯t this just a matter of going in and out? What was she afraid of! It was still hard to say who benefitted and who took a loss in this rtionship with bad-bear Smith! But what could she do now, she haspletely offended bad-bear Smith. She may have only gotten along with him for a few days, but she has fully understood his overlord temper. The way she had offended him earlier, most probably she would receive a harsh and scary punishment. She thought of herself as a sandbag, bang, bang, bang, being hit a few hundred times? Oh, my goodness, if that¡¯s the case, her face would probably be a downright pancake face. Then¡­ would it be like those guys that night, with one kick, and she would be kicked a few meters away? Damn it, then her boobs will be kicked and be an airport. Oh, this was scary too. ine hid on the toilet and thought of all scenarios. - Lucas was about to open the door to Emmett¡¯s office, but the door opened first. Emmett rolled out like a tornado, and his deep-set eyes squinted tightly, he looked around as if he was anxious to find someone. Lucas stopped Emmett, ¡°Hey, brother, it¡¯s really unexpected that you¡¯re weing me like this. This is the first time you¡¯ve opened the door for me. I¡¯m so excited! Hey, I¡¯m here, where are you looking at?¡± Emmett was good at everything, there was nothing to say about his look and figure, he was capable, his family was powerful, except, his temper was terrible, and he belonged to the ice-cold king that lives in a thousand years ice cave. His words were few, and joke very little. It made people feel that he was high and mighty and not approachable. Emmett was then forced to shift his sight to Lucas¡¯s face, sighed, and didn¡¯t say much. Just that, he looked outside again with reluctance. ¡°Here,e in.¡± Emmett greeted Lucas lightly, his spirit was obviously low. In Lucas¡¯s view, Emmett was even a little dejected. Until Lucas walked into Emmett¡¯s office, sat down, then did he screamed and saw Emmett¡¯s current situation clearly. ¡°Oh God! What happened to you, Emmett? Your hair¡­ Your clothes... Why is it all wet?¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes widened round because of excessive fright. It was not only wet, but his hair was full of¡­ tea leaves. This obviously looked like someone had poured tea at him! In Lucas¡¯s point of view, anyone who dared to ssh Emmett must be a very magical animal. Of all people to provoke, had to provoke the Young Master of ZH n? ¡°What happened to you? Huh? How could you be in such a sorry state?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Emmett was silent instead. He had forgotten about himself because he was anxious about ine for a while. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it! A little tabby cat has rebelled!¡± Emmett said calmly and walked to the washroom. When he saw himself in the mirror, he cursed first, ¡°This little thing really dared to do anything, wasn¡¯t she afraid I will hit her? Oh God, this is too humiliating, too embarrassing. I, Emmett Smith, has never been in such a sorry state before.¡± But when he thought of ine¡¯s roar before leaving the room, Emmett was somewhat ufortable. Did he force her too much? And made her feel extremely wronged? She had also said that she wasn¡¯t a puppy or kitten. s, he had forced the kind little girl to say such things. It seemed like he was too anxious. But could he not be anxious? Every time he was teased to the point of impatience, and he was tortured physically and mentally by her. He was also a normal man! And he was a strong man who was several times more energetic than a normal man. Chapter 79: She Gave Her Resignation Chapter 79: She Gave Her Resignation Emmett sighed, went straight to the bathroom, and before that, shouted at Lucas, who was outside, "Lucas, what do you want to drink? If you want any drink, just press the button and let the secretary bring it in. Look for Sophia will do!" He thought that the girl would still be angry and didn''t dare ask her to bring in things. Under the showerhead, bathing, he saw his pitiful little brother under him and kept sighing. It was so ufortable¡­ When would these torturous days end! N?velDrama.Org content rights. By the time Emmett had hurriedly taken a shower, and appeared in front of Lucas in a new set of clothes. Lucas was already drinking a cup of hot coffee and had flipped through two magazines. "Oh, a handsome guying out of the shower was really full of energy. Emmett, who attacked you earlier on? In this world, there is such a bold person who dared to ssh at you like that?" He was still fine when he wasn''t questioned, but Emmett''s face became longer when he was asked. He took out a cigarette, lit it, and took a few deep breaths. Emmett then gloomily said, "Who asked you to look for me at this time? Can''t you find some other time? Why are you as annoying as Oliver? Tonight, follow me to y ice hockey." "What! Ice hockey!" Lucas''s eyebrows trembled with fright. That''s terrible. If they were to y ice hockey, he would probably be bumped silly by Emmett. The ice hockey game tested a person''s stamina and impact resistance the most. Although they were wearing a helmet, many people have been knocked into aa. Lucas''s good for nothing lips trembled, and said, "Boy, you don''t have to be so cruel, how did I offend you that you want to y with my life? I only wanted toe over and chat with you? Didn''t I call you beforeing? This offended you as well? Emmett nced at him, coldly, "That''s right! I was just about to enter when you came. My thirsty woman saw that you wereing, and her desire was not satisfied, so she poured a cup of tea over. Isn''t it because of you that I had to drink this remaining tea? You also know that when a woman''s desire is not satisfied, they are also very crazy." Hups! Lucas shook his shoulders violently. "There are¡­ still, a woman who kicked you off because of dissatisfaction? Why do I feel that you''re not honest?" Emmett''s long and narrow eyes shed. Of course, it''s not true! His little girl wouldn''t be dissatisfied with theck of desire from him¡­ But he was prideful and wouldn''t tell Lucas that it was he who wanted to eat the woman, but she wasn''t willing and sshed him with tea because she was angry. "Anyway, it''s considered that you''ve cause harm to me. You must go to the ice hockey game tonight." Lucas''s lip began to tremble, "Then do you want to ask Jasper along?" Even if he had to die, he would drag a few more people with him. Emmett suddenly thought of how Jasper and ine fell together in the morning. He had hugged her once, and her whole body was on top of Jasper, his eyes shed, and said harshly, "Of course! Naturally, you can''t leave him out of good things!" When Lucas found a backing cushion, he was not as nervous as before. After all, his physical strength was considered good, Jasper was the worst. In sports, that guy was a retard. With Jasper apanying him, he could always find opportunities to slip away. Most probably, Jasper would have to deal with all the heavy blows. "Oh right, do you know what I heard in the hospital today?" Emmett was still thinking of those tears on ine before she went out, and was a little lost, he replied unconsciously, "what did you hear?" Lucas was energized, wanted to gossip, and said with joy, "Oh, it''s the most absurd thing in the world! Our Master Young has really sunk in! Today, his little girlfriend brought him lunch, I think it was what chicken wonton soup. But I heard that that girl doesn''t really know how to cook, put too much salt in the fillings, and almost killed Oliver with salt. But our infatuated Oliver didn''t say a word and swallowed the bowl of wontons. In the end, as soon as the girl left, he started to vomit. When I was there, his face was so pale and was so dehydrated from the vomiting. Oh, I''m suspecting if that little girl knows magic? How did she control our yboy Master Oliver so well? He was about to be tortured to death, yet when he talked about his little girlfriend, he was still happily talking about her. It''s over, I think he''s over." Emmett was saying in his heart, "I''m the one who is over¡­ I keep thinking if I went in just like that, what will happen? I''m going crazy!" Lucas finished talking cheerfully, looking forward to Emmett''s warm response. As a result, he kept waiting and waiting, and all he waited for was Emmett''s long silence. Hey, this guy must have gotten lost in his thought while listening to him. "Hey, Emmett¡­" "Lucas, tell me, people like us, men who have had many women before, are we considered dirty?" Emmett suddenly asked quietly, and it frightened Lucas. "What! What are you talking about! Emmett, you''re not crazy, right? High-ss men like us, who dare to say that we''re dirty? How are we dirty? The women we yed with are all very clean!" "Someone told me, why is it that men don''t have a hymen, but women have it. Men like us who have yed with a lot of women are dirty, filthy." "What! Who said that? So bold? A male hymen? She can actuallye up with that!" Lucasughed out loud and looked at Emmett. Strangely, Emmett was actually deep in thoughts. No way, he wouldn''t really take what this lunatic said as the truth? Oh gosh, he thinks that he was very clean! Lucas wanted to chat with Emmett a while longer, but his phone rang at this time. He answered it impatiently, and after hearing it, his face straightened and hurriedly said, "Okay! I will be right back!" After ending the call, Lucas stood up anxiously. He said to Emmett, "There''s a merger deal that went wrong, almost 200 million is invested in it. Emmett, I have to rush back and deal with it. If I need help, I''ll call you again." Emmett nodded slightly and said sinctly, "Let me warn you first, the most I can lend you is 100 million, and I will charge you a 20% interest." Lucas pursed his lips, "Profiteer! And you want to charge such a high-interest rate with me?" Emmett joked, "I don''t charge women interest, do you want to be a woman?" "Fuck off! I''m leaving!" Lucas strode out. As soon as Lucas left, Emmett couldn''t wait to open the door and talk to ine. In the end¡­ Her seat was empty. s, it seemed that this girl ran to the washroom to shed tears. He was so guilty! Emmett returned to his office and began by informing the secretary and started working. Then, a pile of cases began to obliterate Emmett. He had tried to ask ine in a few times but was dyed by urgent matters. When he was done with everything, he looked at his watch, and it was already four-thirty in the afternoon. "ine, Assistant Jones, pleasee in." Emmett pressed the tel button. After speaking, he began to tidy up his clothes nervously and even ran to check this hairstyle and face. As a result, after everything was ready, the girl did not appear after waiting. Emmett became angry, and pressed the tel button again, and shouted, "ine, didn''t you hear me call for you? Come in right away!" After roaring, it was still quiet over there. Oh! Emmett suddenly became nervous. This girl¡­ it couldn''t be that she couldn''t take the grievances, andmitted suicide with hatred or sorts? Does this girl have the guts tomit suicide? Without daring to think about it, Emmett put aside the loftiness of a CEO and ran to the door hurriedly. He mmed the door open. Emmett was stunned. There was no one in front of ine''s desk. Moreover, her office was unexpectedly clean! A sense of ominousness spread to his heart, bit by bit. It won''t be¡­ That girl wouldn''t have... "HR manager,e up to the office! As soon as possible!" "Yes, President Smith!" The HR manager was so frightened that he immediately ran up in the elevator. When he entered Emmett''s office, he was still panting. "Pre, President Smith¡­ Are you looking for me?" Emmett didn''t even look at the HR manager, and he was already buried in work, he asked faintly, "What did Assistant Jones go?" It was as if the matter he had asked wasn''t important at all. "Oh, ine Jones, she gave her resignation an hour ago." Emmett raised his eyes bitterly and stared at the HR manager, gloomily. The manager shrank his neck in fright and exined quickly, "You can be rest assured, President Smith when ine resigned, I didn''t give her a cent! I said to her, you have worked only for two days, what sry should be given to her! Not taking thepensation fee from her was not bad already! Then, she didn''t say a thing and left like that. Chapter 80: You fool! Chapter 80: You fool! President Smith, ourpany didn¡¯t suffer.¡± Bang!!! Emmett threw a fist on the table. The pen holders on the table jumped high. ¡°And you let her go like this?¡± Emmett¡¯s voice was so eerily cold as if it came from hell. The manager was so cold that he thought he would die. He trembled his lips and said, ¡°Pre, President Smith¡­ Do I have to find her again and ask for the breach of contractpensation?¡± ¡°Get out! Get lost! Useless thing! Ipetent bugger! Go lost!¡± Emmett really lost his temper this time, and he almost died of anger. Wow, ine Jones, you left just like that? You have walked away so freely! Good! You¡¯re really good! The manager was so frightened that he ran out, covering his face. When he went back and sat in his seat, he didn¡¯t know where he had done wrong. He sighed andined about his grievances. Until a young assistant told him, ¡°Manager, you actually let ine that woman go. Of course, President Smith will be angry with you? Is ine an ordinary person?¡± ¡°Tell me, why isn¡¯t that little girl, ine, an ordinary person?¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you know? Rumor has it that ine¡¯s President Smith¡¯s little lover!¡± ¡°What!¡± The manager¡¯s face became pale, ¡°Why, why didn¡¯t I know that?¡± ¡°Then who can you me? Who told you not to hear what happened outside the window? The whole poption knows about it, except you¡­ pitiful.¡± The manager fainted immediately. - Banging¡­ All the secretaries heard the deafening movement from the president¡¯s office. It seemed¡­ President Smith was smashing something¡­ For a long, long time¡­ Then it calmed down inside. The tel rang, and all the secretaries shivered together. They pricked their ears and listened carefully. ¡°A few of youe in and tidy up for me.¡± After Emmett finished speaking, he ended the call. Then he walked out of the office coldly with an iceberg face. He walked aggressively towards the elevator, with a gloomy expression as if he was about to kill someone. These secretaries waited until Emmett had left, and then gently pushed open the door of the office. ¡°What¡­¡± Everyone was dumbfounded, and foolishly stood at the door. It was a mess! Emmett¡¯s office seemed like it had encountered a level 12 tornado, all the objects in the room was smashed. How angry was President Smith that he had kicked his desk? The wine cab was broken, the bottles were everywhere, and the drinks spilled all over the carpet. His favorite pure wool and pure white carpet were covered with various colors and ss shards. It can¡¯t be described with the word ¡®miserable.¡¯ Sophia eximed, ¡°Oh my God! What violence! If President Smith didn¡¯t want these good things, it would be good to give it to me.¡± Everyone despised her together. And so, objects worth millions were destroyed overnight. - Emmett drove the car at high speed, his eyes were purple with anger. He drove towards ine¡¯s house, expertly. When he reached the alley, as expected, there were a lot of construction trucks there to repair the alley¡¯s road urgently.N?velDrama.Org content rights. As expected, the state administration was very efficient, and it was solved with a single call. Emmett stopped the car, and under the surprised look of everyone, he walked in with no one beside him. He found out which was ine¡¯s house after asking two grannies. He knocked on the door and shouted, ¡°ine! Open the door for me! ine! Open the door, did you hear me! ine!¡± At this time, one of the grannies couldn¡¯t help it, and poked Emmett¡¯s sturdy back, and said, ¡°Boy, there¡¯s no one in her house. During the day, both children in this family goes out to work. Who are you looking for?¡± Emmett froze for a while and said hurriedly, ¡°Thank you¡± then he turned and left. At the same time, he had been calling ine for the Nth time, but ine, that guy, still didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Where did she run to! I¡¯m so pissed!!!¡± Emmett threw his phone into the car. ¡°Not bad, you relied on the fact that I spoil you, and you dare not to answer my call? ine Jones!¡± Emmett was scolding harshly and was really going crazy. And ine was busy in Hazel¡¯s kitchen at the moment. Hazel snarled while eating a pineapple, ¡°This girl, why don¡¯t you go home and cook it, why do you have toe to my house? It¡¯s not made me for me as well, seriously!¡± ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it because your house is nearer to the hospital. Don¡¯t you have any sympathy? It¡¯s Sally and my head, if it¡¯s chopped off, do you still have best friends? Isn¡¯t it just using some of your gas? See how stingy you are. Hey, I¡¯ll save some for youter, if you continue to nag, I won¡¯t keep it for you.¡± ¡°This is more like it, brat. Only know how to trouble me.¡± Although Hazel said that, she smiled and walked into the kitchen. Stood beside ine and watch her being busy skillfully. She sighed, ¡°The Jones family¡¯s not bad too, they had purely raised you up to be a housekeeper, and her, Ellie Jones, has the life of a youngdy? Why do they bully you like this? You have to do everything, and have to serve Ellie.¡± ine was not angry either, and continued smiling with her good temper, and said, ¡°Forget it, who made me the older sister? Then again, I may be stupid, but I do have expertise like cooking and drawing. Oh right, yesterday, I met a girl who painted well and was beautiful. But she was too infatuated, all the paintings were of the same man. Her name is Mandy Miller. What a nice name.¡± Hazel mocked her, ¡°It¡¯s enough, you¡¯re not a bodhisattva, you don¡¯t have to worry about others. Take care of yourself. Such an excellent job at Tianyi Group and you¡¯ve fired them, are you stupid? What¡¯s wrong with that, Emmett Smith? Isn¡¯t he just a little fancy, what kind of harm will this man do to you if he took advantage of you? Just let him eat you. Then again, didn¡¯t you two already have sex, it¡¯s nothing to do it a few more times. You¡¯re just stubborn and can¡¯t see through things. Fool! Such a Young Master, if it was me, I would find ways and grab on hard. Get me a vi, a luxury car, and limitless card first. You¡¯re like taro and don¡¯t know anything! So stupid! Next time when you¡¯re out, don¡¯t say that you¡¯re my friend. It¡¯s too embarrassing!¡± When they talked about Emmett, ine pouted. ¡°I know¡­ But when I thought about what I would do with him, and it¡¯s him forcing me, I will be really furious. I¡¯m not a butcher or a street girl, why should he get what he wants just because he wants it? Can¡¯t I have a little dignity?¡± ¡°Dignity is worth shit! Mydy! How many women want to climb on his bed, and look at you, being hypocritical, as if you¡¯re the president¡¯s daughter. Don¡¯t think too much of yourself, okay?¡± Hazel was far tougher than ine when she said that, ine wilted right away. She rolled her eyes, and couldn¡¯t think of anything to talk back, and could only stick out her tongue and continue cooking. ¡°But¡­ ine, the Young Master Oliver that you and Sally have provoked, heard that his family is wealthy. Is he really the Master Young of the JY Group? If he is, then you have really earned from it.¡± ine turned the bigdle, rolled her eyes, ¡°Earning fart! Because of this lunatic, how did my life get better these few days? He knew how to torture people! At times, he is like a hooligan. Then sometimes, he is like a child that can¡¯t grow up, really tiring. You see, I¡¯m working hard now, isn¡¯t it because of him? Have you met someone who has just be unemployed and has to reorganize their mood and cook for another person? I¡¯m that unlucky person! I beg you, don¡¯t mention how rich that brat, Oliver is. I should find him some money, and I pray that he won¡¯t annoyed people again.¡± ¡°ine, give him money? Do you have money? Don¡¯t say you have no money. You still have a 10 million debt! Oh, I thought of a good idea, if it really doesn¡¯t work, why not pretend to have a rtionship with Master Young. And tell him this - If he wants to date me, and confirm the lover¡¯s rtionship, and be mine, ine, boyfriend, fine, give me 10 million first. If not, there won¡¯t be a deal.¡± ine heard that, and the bigdle did not move. She looked at Hazel with widened eyes, her lips trembled a few times, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Then, it¡¯s easy to say, you can pay off the 10 million to Emmett and draw a clear line with that guy.¡± ine frowned, ¡°Slow down¡­ Then what about Oliver?¡± ¡°Master Young, you can be in a rtionship with him for a while. I think people like Master young will notck women. When he gets along with you for a long time, he will realize that, oh, actually, ine, this girl is so boring, there¡¯s no point at all, time to break up! This way, Master Young won¡¯t be able to stand your dullness first and take the initiative to break up with you. Hey, he took the initiative to break up, so it has nothing to do with you, right? This way, not only can you pay off your 10 million debt, you can revert back to your single status, go to university, and continue chasing after your senior. Chapter 81: Ice Hockey Game Chapter 81: Ice Hockey Game Haha, ine, did you realize that I¡¯m very suitable to be an excellent consultant!¡± ine pursed her red lips and thought about what Hazel said seriously. The spat moved slowly, but still shook her head, ¡°No, no, no! I still think that it¡¯s somehow dangerous. Nine out of ten ideas from you are mostly bad ideas. I¡¯ll think about it again.¡± ¡°What are you still thinking about! Listening to my words is better than reading for 10 years! What an awesome idea I gave you! If this guy, Master Young, is like taro as well, who knows, he may just give you the 10 million tomorrow.Think about it, you¡¯ll m the 10-million-dor cheque on Emmett¡¯s table bullishly¡­ How glorious you will be! How honored you will be! Emmett will be so dazed and so shocked! Haha¡­¡± ine imagined about it following Hazel¡¯s word, and she couldn¡¯t helpughed crazily. That¡¯s right, if she had the chance, she would p that 10 million under Emmett¡¯s nose confidently, and her resentment would be released! ¡°Oh! Hazel! It¡¯s all your fault! It¡¯s almost burnt! Turn the gas off! Turn it off!!!¡± An uproar broke out in the kitchen. ine tidied up the dinner and ate Hazel¡¯s fruits in one breath. Then she looked at her watch and stood up reluctantly, she stretched herzy body, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s time, if I don¡¯t go to the hospital soon, Master Young will be displeased. Hazel, don¡¯t you think that Sally is too much, don¡¯t she use her brain? She actually added two big spoonsful of salt into the wonton filling. Everyone says that I¡¯m stupid, I think she¡¯s more stupid than me. Master Young is really pitiful, I really can¡¯t imagine how he swallowed those salty wontons?¡± Hazel pouted her lips and concluded, ¡°That¡¯s why I say that this Master Young is definitely interested in you! Hey, should try the condition of 10 million in exchange for a rtionship. Maybe, it¡¯s really feasible.¡± ine rolled her eyes, ¡°Thank you, Hazel, your bad ideas always make me miserable. Enough of the chit-chatting, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Hazel sent ine out of the house, and ine rushed to the nearest bus stop. On the way, she turned on her phone to check. Damn! So many missed calls! She wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize other numbers, but she knew Emmett¡¯s number! How many people would have such an auspicious number? ine curled her lips, ¡°Oh gosh, bad-bear Smith called me so many times? It seems like he is angry, really furious!¡± Just nice, Emmett called again, and terrified ine until her hands trembled and almost threw the phone away. ¡°Ahhhh, the ghost is here! What should I do, what should I do, should I pick it up? No, absolutely not! I¡¯m dead for sure if I pick it up!¡± ine rejected the call and hurriedly turned off her phone. She felt more at ease after turning the phone off. Atst¡­ She couldn¡¯t hear the iing ringtone. Panting, ine patted her frightened chest and looked ahead, ¡°Hey! My bus! Don¡¯t go! Wait for me! There¡¯s one more person! Sir! Sir! Wait for me!¡± Behind the bus that has started to move slowly was a girl chasing after it in a sorry state. - Emmett¡¯s face was sullen and cursed harshly. ¡°Damn it! This girl has the nerve! Rejected my call? Fuck!¡± Emmett has changed into his ice hockey clothes, and before he put on his helmet, he couldn¡¯t help calling ine again. He presumed the little girl was still angry. A few hours had passed. She should have calmed down, right? In fact, Emmett had prepared all the words he was about to say, he had nned to coax the girl with gentle words first, but¡­ That girl did the unexpected and didn¡¯t answer at all!!! He didn¡¯t believe that she wouldn¡¯t answer if he called again? So, Emmett called ine again¡­ This time, he was even more pissed, she had turned off her phone! ¡°Turned off? She actually turned off her phone? Wow, ine, you¡¯re amazing! You dared to turn off your phone? Hahaha¡­¡± Emmett was so angry that he hit the locker with his fist and almost destroyed the locker. When Emmett appeared on the ice hockey arena after changing, Lucas and Jasper, who were already waiting inside, trembled with horror. Damn, look at Emmett¡¯s cannibalistic eyes! He was like a raging with fury emperor walking over with murderous aura. Jasper was the first to tremble his legs with fright. ¡°What kind of fate do I have? Not only have I been dispatched to work in the Sahara Desert, but why do I have to ept such inhumane torture before leaving? Lucas, with my understanding of your character, you must have definitely instigated my crisis this time.¡± Lucas stared at Emmett, who was approaching, his voice trembled, ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect him to be so angry today. Brother, I¡¯m afraid today, we will both be buried here.¡± Jasper didn¡¯t speak, lowered his head, and closed his eyes. Lucas asked, ¡°What are you doing? Did you hear me talking to you?¡± Jasper said depressingly, ¡°I heard it! Aren¡¯t I giving myself three-minute of silence in advance?¡± As Jasper and Lucas expected, the Emmett today was like he had taken an energy pill. He had knocked down several people to snatch for the puck, even if he shouldn¡¯t. It seemed like he was at the game just to knock certain people down. The game was in a mess from the beginning. Lucas and Jasper belonged to two different teams, yet they didn¡¯t snatch for the puck. They were just running for their life unanimously. They couldn¡¯t wait to skate as far as possible, of course, as far as possible from Emmett was the best. While Emmett coldly scanned the arena, of course, he saw the two guys who disregarded the game and was running away. He smiled coldly. These two brats! Wanted to escape? No way, not even the window is allowed! N?velDrama.Org content rights. Emmett slid vigorously and had knocked a few people away. The sound of ¡®pong, pong, pong,¡¯ was endless. The puck was controlled by Emmett, and behind him was two teams chasing. Lucas slid forward while turning his head back to look. He didn¡¯t care who had the puck and was looking forward to only one thing, which was for the game to end as soon as possible. So that he could be liberated! ¡°Hey! Lucas! Not good! Emmett has chased up with us! Quickly slide, hurry!¡± Jasper gasped and hated himself at this moment for not growing out eight legs. The outfit with the helmet has be a burden this time. The more anxious he was, the more immobile he was. Emmett slid over expertly, his speed was breakneck, leaned slightly, and passed by Jasper. A massive ¡°bang¡± was heard, and Jasper was knocked several meters away and mmed into the guardrail. ¡°It hurts!¡± Jasper yelled loudly, deliberately. He had yelled it for Emmett to hear, hoping that he could be sympathetic, and stop knocking into him. But who was Emmett? He was the most vengeful guy. He nced at Jasper and deliberately bumped into one of his teammates, and that guy flew out. Coincidentally, that guy fell on Jasper and squashed Jasper under him. Jasper gave out a sad cry, his heart, liver, and lungs felt as if it was about to be crushed. Too¡­ Crafty! Instead of bumping into him, he had to give a vicious side impact. Damn it, wasn¡¯t he just trying to be kind-hearted once? He didn¡¯t know which nerve went wrong as well, and his heart softened, and asked ine to take the same elevator, and made this situation. This was purely digging a hole for himself to be buried in. He was wronged! Even the greatest injustice wasn¡¯t as wronged as him! Jasper clutched his chest, grinning in pain. Meanwhile, Emmett went after Lucas. ¡°Ahhh¡­ Time out! Referee! My leg is cramping, I need to pause! Change yer!¡± Lucas had many ideas, and as he skated forward, he shouted at the so-called referee in the stands. ¡°I want to rest! My leg is cramping!¡± Beep¡ªThe kind referee immediately blew a timeout. Lucas raised his fist and praised his resourcefulness. But he heard the sound of strong winding! He turned his face with horror, and Emmett mmed into him! Lucas was so frightened, his eyes widened. He stretched out his hands and shouted, ¡°This can¡¯t be right! Foul-y! I¡¯ve asked for a time out! You have to listen to the referee¡­¡± Before he finished saying, ¡°Boom!¡± a loud sound resounded, and Lucas flew out. Bang!!! Lucas fell heavily and hit against the guardrail. Emmett opened the shield and smiled sadly at Lucas, ¡°This way, you won¡¯t be let down, okay, you can really rest this time.¡± ¡°Damn it. Why give birth to me when Emmett¡¯s born! Boy, good for you! You¡¯re really cruel!¡± Lucas cursed in a low voice. His chest hurt with just a breath. He looked at Jasper sadly and found that Jasper was grinning at him. Lucas inhaled, and his body was aching and was lifted with difficulty by a few people. He pointed his fingers at Jasper, who was smirking, and scolded, ¡°Bastard! You can stillugh? Are you that happy I¡¯m being hurt harder than you?¡± Chapter 82: Ominous Girl! Chapter 82: Ominous Girl! Be careful that your front teeth will drop fromughing! Damn it¡­¡± Jasper waved the sign of victory to Lucas, quacking weirdly, ¡°You deserved it! Who asked you to be so awful and had to involve me in this? Lucas, if you¡¯re really crippled by the bump, you can look for me in the Sahara Desert. The climate there is hot and dry, which is more suitable for the disabled.¡± Lucas gritted his teeth, ¡°Okay! Wait for it, when you go to Sahara, I¡¯ll pray for God to take you away.¡± Emmett has scored two goals and continued to slide quickly on the court with the puck, like a nimble swallow. Both Lucas and Jasper climbed into their seats, became a wounded, and could be an audience. Jasper looked at Emmett, admiringly, and said, ¡°Emmett¡¯s really the strongest. He¡¯s good at everything in sports.¡± Lucas made a disapproval sound and was somewhat aggrieved, ¡°Oh, am I terrible? Jasper, you should say honestly that between the few of us, you¡¯re the worst. Who told you to never touch a woman? You had never mixed the yin and yang, of course, it¡¯s imbnced. Haha, so to say, you¡¯re the worst in sports.¡± Jasper red at Lucas fiercely but still asked curiously, ¡°Lucas, there¡¯s nothing to say about me. I did something wrong and deserved to be punished, but you¡­ How did you offend Emmett? Lucas drank his drink and sighed, ¡°Didn¡¯t I met him in the afternoon? I was thinking of visiting this rich man, and it will be easier to talk about it the next time I borrow money. But who would have thought that¡­ I would be that unlucky¡­ s, I was just in time when he and his woman was doing that.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Jasper¡¯s eyes widened, and his tongue stuck out. ¡°I found out a big secret¡­ He has been abnormal ever since Emmett met this little girl. I miss the original Emmett so much. So cold, so carefree, and so superior. Do you remember the incident when Oliver asked Emmett for a woman? How I miss the Emmett back then! He had no one else in his eyes except his buddies. Oliver asked, and Emmett gave the woman to him without even a nce. But now¡­ I didn¡¯t say this, but if anyone dared to snatch away his current woman, I guess Emmett will kill the person straightaway.¡± Lucas almost squirted out his drink, rolled his eyes, and sighed, ¡°Hey, Oliver and Emmett are really best buddies. They are so simr in everything. Even towards women? Oliver¡¯s like he has been possessed recently, and is obsessed with a girl pure like water. The way I see Oliver¡¯s stance, if anyone is to snatch his little girlfriend, Oliver will destroy whoever. These two people are really interesting, they¡¯ve gone mad together.¡± Jasper shook his head, and when he thought of ine¡¯s silly look, he would be furious. That ominous girl! Would he be so unlucky if he didn¡¯t meet her? Hence, Jasper said emotionally, ¡°Naive women are troublesome! Immense trouble!¡± Lucas nodded as well, ¡°I realized that too, it is true, our Oliver met a na?ve girl and is indeed troublesome. Jasper, we should never look for na?ve girls in the future; it¡¯s boring and really troublesome.¡± The hand Lucas used to pat on Jasper¡¯s shoulder was smacked down coldly by Jasper, and he rolled his eyes, ¡°Fu*k off, who¡¯s the same as you? I will not look for a woman in this lifetime, let alone what kind of woman. I think women are disgusting.¡± Lucas chuckled, and deliberately stabbed Jasper with his elbow, he teased ambiguously, ¡°Oh, Jasper, just say the truth. Are you a woman disguised as a man? Actually, you have always liked men, for example, the few of us? You dressed up as a man because you want to secretly see our naked bodies, right? Hahaha¡­ Just admit it!¡± Lucas¡¯s mischief made Jasper¡¯s face flushed, and the bottle in his hand knocked on Lucas¡¯s head, and yelled, ¡°Damn it! Didn¡¯t you see me naked in the bath before? My ¡®bird¡¯ is not small as well! Can that deceive others? Just continue to bullshit!¡± Lucas deliberately opened his eyes wide and made up a story, ¡°Oh, when was thest time we took a bath together? I¡¯ve forgotten long ago if I¡¯ve seen your little ¡®bird.¡¯ Could it be that you really don¡¯t have it? Hahaha, if you¡¯re not afraid to prove it, then let me check now¡­¡± The two good friends were arguing and yed around. Emmett, with an evil aura,pletely knocked down all the opponent¡¯s teammates. When Lucas and Jasper stop fussing, they looked up, and gosh, they were both paralyzed from shock. In the rink, people were lying everywhere from being knocked down. Only Emmett stood alone. He was like the God of war, standing in the middle, panting slightly, his eyes were deep, and didn¡¯t know where he was looking at. He gasped for a little bit, then strike hardly! Whoosh¡­ The hockey puck flew somewhere into the stands. Jasper touched the cold sweat on his head and muttered, ¡°Luckily, we withdraw early. If not, we will definitely be knocked apart by this guy. My old bones will have to be buried here.¡± Lucas was afraid after that, and wiped his cold sweat as well, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m scared after thinking about it, I¡¯m not going to yourpany in the future. One trip there and my life was almost taken with it.¡± It was nine o¡¯clock by the time the three of them took a shower and changed. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m starving to death, my chest is stuck to my back! Emmett, to y with you, I didn¡¯t have afternoon tea or dinner. Now I¡¯m going to faint of hunger.¡± Lucas deliberately pleased Emmett. s, who made Emmett the strongest? This was a world where the strong ate the weak¡­ Emmett had his wicked face as usual and walked with his head slightly buried. His unrestrained figure attracted the attention of many women. He didn¡¯t say anything and stride with his long legs at an intense pace. Lucas took a look at Jasper, and Jasper understood, and immediately continued, ¡°Oh, Lucas, I¡¯m hungry too. Between the few of us, Emmett had yed the longest time. He should be hungry too. Emmett, let¡¯s go and grab a bite.¡± Emmett still did not speak and walked silently. But he took out his phone and checked it a few times. Both Jasper and Lucas noticed this action of his. Huh? Looked at his phone? And it was repeatedly? What does this mean? Emmett was waiting for someone¡¯s call? It must be someone who requires a lot of his energy! If not, he wouldn¡¯t keep looking at it¡­ Jasper immediately said, ¡°Oh, I heard that the signals are all blocked because of some issues around here. My phone has no notifications the whole afternoon, it looks like the signal jamming is getting more and more advanced.¡± Lucas understood, and immediately smiled secretly at Jasper, and act together, ¡°Yeah, yeah, mine has been idle the whole afternoon. It seems that it¡¯s really jammed.¡± Emmett finally raised his eyes slightly and looked at these two people, his eyebrows frowning, ¡°There¡¯s really a jammer?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Jasper grinned immediately, ¡°It¡¯s hearsay. Emmett, let¡¯s have a big meal, okay? I¡¯m about to go to the Sahara Desert, so pitiful, aren¡¯t you guys going to send me off?¡± Lucasughed heartily and said, ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll treat you. How about Thai food?¡± Emmett gave the two friends a cold look, and said inly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any appetite. Frustrated, I¡¯m going for a drink.¡± Jasper eximed, ¡°Drink?¡± Drinking with an empty stomach? That would be really ufortable! The stomach wouldn¡¯t be able to take it! Lucas pulled his face, with an about to cry expression. Oh heavens, he was about to faint from hunger, and he¡¯s not going to eat but to go and drink? Jasper and Lucas both had the expression as if they were at a funeral and followed behind Emmett pitifully. Their steps were heavy¡­ Twenty minutester, the three of them reached Y Nightclub. When Fifth Brother saw that Emmett was there as well, his bull¡¯s eyes shined, and the greeting became more enthusiastic. ¡°Oh, Emmett¡¯s here too! Quick, quick, this way! Tell me what you want to eat, drink, or what kind of girls, I¡¯ll arrange it neatly!¡± Jasper askedzily, ¡°Fifth Brother, what¡¯s there to eat here? The three of us have not eaten yet! About to starve to death.¡± Lucas couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, and nodded, ¡°Fifth Brother, bring up everything that can be eaten, grilledmb chops, or skewers, bring whatever you have here.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t worry! How would I starve you guys here at my ce? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll prepare dinner well. Oh, then Emmett, what do you want to eat?¡± The three of them turned their heads and looked at Emmett, but was shocked instead. Emmett opened a bottle of wine with his teeth without saying a word and had already downed half a bottle! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Fifth Brother was startled. This was the first time he has seen Emmett so emotional! In the past, no matter what happened during the day, Emmett would be the only sober person while the rest were messed up while they were here. Chapter 83: You Are Here Again Chapter 83: You Are Here Again With an indifferent look, not smiling easily, not talking easily, not eating anything, not drinking easily, and of course, not touching these women outside. But what happened today? He was using wine to drown his sorrow? Jasper and Lucas looked at each other, and both secretly stuck their tongues out. Waved their hands, signaling Fifth Brother to exit quietly. Fifth Brother indeed shrank his neck and walked out with his feet pinched. Lucas originally wanted to get a chick, but when he saw Emmett¡¯s posture, he put away his lust and didn¡¯t dare to order for apanion. He was careful even when he ate peanuts, afraid that the crunching sound would make Emmett unhappy. Emmett drank half a bottle of wine and took out his phone again. He didn¡¯t know how many times he had called ine¡­ A glimmer of expectation floated on his cold face. Please turn it on, please, turn it on¡­ Please answer, please, have to answer¡­ ine¡¯s phone was turned on, but she didn¡¯t pick up. But ine couldn¡¯t be med for not answering, she had silent her phone muddle headedly. She¡­ was still not pick up? Was she still angry? Angry with him? Emmett¡¯s eyes, which were always sharp, were lost in confusion now. He was taken aback, looked at the phone for a while, and sighed and mmed it onto the table. Then, as soon as he raised his head, he started drowning himself with alcohol. He drank the wine like he was drinking water, which really scared the other two. They had never seen Emmett drink so irrationally. Jasper couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so he reached out and grabbed the wine bottle, persuading, ¡°Emmett, you can¡¯t drink like this, eat something first. If not, your stomach will be ruin.¡± Lucas softly persuaded as well, ¡°That¡¯s right, Emmett, even if something really happened, you can¡¯t drink like this. The stomach is yours, if you overdo it, you¡¯ll feel ufortable. Here. Have something to eat first.¡± Emmett was stunned for a moment, his eyes tightened, and snatched the wine bottle back, and continued drinking. Both Lucas and Jasper felt that the atmosphere was a little weird. Jasper couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He said next to Lucas¡¯s ear, ¡°Apany him first, I¡¯ll go out and secretly call the leader.¡± Lucas was shocked and whispered, ¡°Where did the leadere from?¡± Was Jasper confused, wasn¡¯t his leader Emmett? He¡¯s so near! Jasper said, ¡°It¡¯s the leader of Emmett. I¡¯ll call the leader that can manage Emmett, we can¡¯t let Emmett drink like this. If he¡¯s drunk and used the two of us as a sparring partner, can the both of us still survive?¡± Lucas nodded fiercely, ¡°You¡¯re right, go quickly, I want to meet this little leader of Emmett as well.¡± Jasper smiled, ¡°Haha, if you see that girl, you¡¯ll be disappointed. She¡¯s not the mature type of women you used to date, she¡¯s very pure. She has straight bangs and looks extremely stupid.¡± Then Jasper walked out while shaking his head. Lucas said to himself, ¡°Huh? Is bangs the style for this year? Why does Oliver¡¯s little girlfriend have straight bangs as well? Or is that girls with straight bangs are the na?ve ones?¡± Lucas ate what the waiter brought up and looked at Emmett in disbelief. This guy, Emmett¡­ when viewed from that angle, that heroic and enchanting side profile, especially his high nose bridge, was charming! The aura of an evil king that¡¯s slightly drunk¡­ He softly exhaled, those sexy thin lips were addictive. s, even men were like this, let alone women! - ine jumped off the bus and walked towards the hospital. ¡°Humph, I have to let Oliver that guy tastes the food I cooked and let him know how superb my skills are. s, the wonton¡¯s Sally made has really embarrassed me.¡± ine patted the container that contains her food, and sheughed with her lips pursed. She had even thought of an ad slogan that Oliver had eaten her cooking ¨C Don¡¯t eat the tes as well. ine bounced towards the hospital¡¯s VIP building. The guard was the same, and when he saw ine, he raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you again.¡± ine was a little afraid of him, a sturdy ck man, she was scared just by looking at his arms that were thicker than her thighs. ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s me again.¡± ine lowered her eyebrows and answered in a soft voice. ¡°Then, quickly go in.¡± Able to be Master Young¡¯s little girlfriend, she¡¯s definitely not an unimportant person. ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± ine hurriedly went past him and ran upstairs. When she reached the ward¡¯s door, she saw Oliver¡¯s subordinate first, sitting on a bench with his head down, and his palm covering his forehead and looked very worried. ¡°Hey¡­ Hello¡­ I want to ask¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The assistant raised his head instantly and saw that it was ine, but it was not the look of surprise like thatst time, it has changed to a frightened expression. ine subconsciously touched her face¡­ Why does he have this expression? Does she look like a ghost? ¡°You¡¯re here again?¡± When the assistant said ¡®again¡¯, he was obviously trembling. ¡°Haha, yeah! I¡¯m here to deliver food to Master Young again!¡± ine smiled happily and lifted up the lunchbox. ¡°Huh¡­ Again¡­¡± The assistant¡¯s facepletely paled, he was about to cry out. Oh God, does this woman really want to their Master Young dead? She couldn¡¯t kill him by injuring his head, and had to use this kind of meal to poison their young master? T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why did you cook again?¡± The assistant had already pulled his face and was awfully upset. Does this little girl have cooking obsessivepulsive disorder? Or does she have hallucinations that made her think that her cooking was the best? But she doesn¡¯t know¡­ ine nodded, ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t Master Young going to eat too? Just nice, I¡¯ve made him some food and brought it over. Is Master Young in there?¡± The assistant curled his lips and nodded, ¡°Master¡­ Is there.¡± The assistant felt that their young master was the most pitiful person in the world. To be forced to eat such disgusting thing by the woman he likes¡­ ¡°Okay then, I will go in. I¡¯ve made quite a lot, why don¡¯t youe and have some. I¡¯m not bragging, but my culinary skills are superb!¡± The more enthusiastic ine was, the more frightened the assistant was and waved his hands vigorously. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not eating¡­ I¡¯m won¡¯t eat it¡­¡± He wouldn¡¯t dare to eat it! Unless someone¡¯s stomach was a copper or iron wall. ine pushed open the door and walked in. It was rare that Oliver was sitting on the hospital bed and looking at a tender for an engineering project. When a yboy gets serious, he could be very handsome too. If he was not so neurotic, it would be nice to let him be her boyfriend. ¡°Ahem. Master Young.¡± ine pushed up a smile and called out softly. Oliver raised his eyes lightly, and two secondster, a bright smile bloomed on Oliver¡¯s face. ¡°ine! You¡¯re here! I¡¯m so happy! I thought you won¡¯te¡­ Little baby, hurry,e over and seat.¡± The smile on ine¡¯s face stiffened. ¡®Little baby¡¯ again¡­ Couldn¡¯t he change the nickname¡­ ine looked at Oliver¡¯s seriously to see if he had any signs of a yellowish or pale face. She was afraid the salted wontons would spoil Master Young¡¯s stomach. But upon closer look, hm, his face looked normal. How would ine know that Oliver had already vomited a lot, and thanks to Oliver¡¯s good physical foundation, otherwise, he would really get sick! ¡°Master Young¡­ Are you feeling better?¡± ine asked as if she was there to visit a patient. Oliver pretended to be angry and squinted his eyes, ¡°Little girl, what did you call me earlier? Did you forget?¡± ine was stunned, then remembered, during lunch, Oliver had coaxed her to call him ¡°Brother Oliver.¡± ine blushed immediately, what should she do, does she have to continue calling him that shrill¡­ Brother Oliver? It was so weird, and she couldn¡¯t say it out at all. ine bit her lips and whispered, ¡°Master Young¡­¡± Oliver stretched out his hand and squeezed ine¡¯s chin and lifted her small face. He threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t call me Brother Oliver, I will¡­ kiss you!¡± ¡°Brother Oliver!¡± ine was so scared she immediately called out. Oliver was unhappy again, pouted his red lips, and said dissatisfiedly, ¡°Oh, so you were afraid of me kissing you!¡± A wounded tone of voice¡­ ine bulged her cheeks, of course, she was afraid! It would be weird if she wasn¡¯t scared! But ine didn¡¯t dare say that out and could onlyugh, ¡°Haha, do you want to eat something now? I made you a lot of delicious food¡­¡± Oliver drooped his face slightly, a touch of loss in his heart. Oh well, forget it, more haste and less speed, he should not scare this simple little girl. Chapter 84: Surrounded by Happiness Chapter 84: Surrounded by Happiness But when he heard that ine had brought her cooking, Oliver¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, with a frightened expression on his face. ¡°Food, food? The food you made?¡± Oh my God, would he still be alive? ine brought food she made again? Boohoo, if it was the same standard as lunch¡­ He would rather jump off the building now. Boohoo, ine, you¡¯re so sincere, you have already done it during lunch, and you still want to do it at night? Couldn¡¯t you take a break? It¡¯s a pity that I dare notpliment your craft¡­ Oliver¡¯s face cramped, and his smile was unnatural, ¡°Haha, you, you brought me food again, good¡­ good¡­¡± As if! Oliver¡¯s handsome face smiled stiffly. ¡°Oh yeah, Master Young, I was just about to tell you, the wontons in the afternoon¡­ It was an ident, really! ident! If you don¡¯t believe me, try the food I brought over this time, it¡¯s definitely a world-ss product. You will want to eat it twice after eating it once. Here¡­ Please see!¡± ine opened the lunchbox and brought it to Oliver¡¯s face, swinging it, smiled, and said, ¡°Look at it¡­ Isn¡¯t it the perfectbination of color, aroma, and taste? Have a sniff¡­¡± Oliver went through the motions, leaned in towards the box, and sniffed. Well, it smelled really fragrant! But it doesn¡¯t mean that the taste was good, for example¡­ The wontons during lunch smelt great too, but¡­ looking at the four small grids in the box, filled with arranged red and greens, it looked really lovely! Seeing how delicate and beautiful the appearance of these foods was, the girl must have worked hard, at the very least, it meant that she took it very seriously! This alone made Oliver ted. ¡°What are these? Little chef, please briefly introduce it.¡± Oliver said while pointing to the food in the lunchbox. ine smiled brightly, ¡°Oh, inside, this, is a healthy little sushi that I developed myself, it¡¯s definitely better than the ones on the market. Sometimes, my sister craved it and watched others buy sushi to eat, but I thought that sushi was not difficult to do, so I researched it. And this, it¡¯s a side dish of kale and minced meat. Many people don¡¯t like to eat kale, but it¡¯s a very nutritious vegetable. So, I often use meat sauce to cover its raw taste. And then look at this¡­ This is¡­¡± ine exined it one by one, and she was more energized and excited as she talked. Talked long- windedly. Oliver was dumbfounded by it. He stared at ine¡¯s pinkish face and the fleshy lips that opened and closed, and was totally mesmerized by it! Just like this¡­ God, just let him enjoy the happiness from being surrounded in her warmth. Like this, he could feel her up close, sniff her fragrance, watch her rich little expressions, and hear her glutinous rice like soft voice¡­ Oliver waspletely intoxicated. ine picked up a rice ball, and brought it to Oliver¡¯s lip, coaxing, ¡°Come on, open your mouth, taste this first, guaranteed to be delicious!¡± While Oliver¡¯s heart was shaking, he opened his mouth obediently, until there was food in his mouth, then did he wake up suddenly! Oh no! He had taken poison again! Oliver¡¯s body immediately tightened subconsciously because of the shock at noon. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, right? Is it delicious? Huh?¡± ine¡¯s little pink face was close to his face. A pair of big ck eyes stared at Oliver extremely earnest. In desperation, Oliver could only slowly... slowly... and slowly chew the food¡­ After chewing a few times, Oliver frowned in surprise. Huh? It is neither salty nor nd, the taste was just right. It couldn¡¯t be? His tongue didn¡¯t deceive him, did it? Oliver chewed faster and faster and swallowed it in two or three mouthfuls. ¡°Wow¡­ It¡¯s delicious!¡± Oliver couldn¡¯t help but praise. ¡°Hahaha, just as I said, my skills¡­ Here, try this¡­¡± ine became more haughty and picked up another dish and sent it straight into Oliver¡¯s mouth. Oliver chewed twice and nodded vigorously, thumbs up, praised the deliciousness, and swallowed it. Oliver was happily eating and ate faster and faster. After a while, the food that ine had brought over was finished. Oliver burped from being full, sighed, ¡°It¡¯s so delicious, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to explode.¡± ine was satisfied like she had earned a lot of money, her eyes bent into a beautiful crescent, ¡°Haha, haha, just as I said, my skills are the best. I wasn¡¯t bragging, right? The bento I make was always snatched by my good friends.¡± Oliver grinned, ¡°Haha, it¡¯s unexpected, my little girlfriend is so good at cooking. I¡¯m so happy!¡± ine giggled together for a while, then realized, and pouted. She wasn¡¯t his girlfriend, okay? Sighed, why couldn¡¯t it be exined clearly with Oliver? Suddenly, Hazel¡¯s idea shed passed in her head¡­ Hazel¡¯s voice seemed to be repeating in her head, ¡°If you want to date me and be my boyfriend, fine, give me 10 million first¡­¡± ine took a peek at Oliver with a weird nce. Damn it¡­ To tell Oliver about 10 million? Oh gosh, please spare her, she doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with a neurotic. Oliver looked at ine and asked, ¡°Little baby, you made all these?¡± ¡°Of course! You¡¯ve finished it all, and you¡¯re still questioning my standard?¡± ¡°Then, why was lunch...¡± Oliver was embarrassed to say it. ine immediately understood, was speechless, and stammered, ¡°Can¡¯t a person make a mistake? Even a horse will stumble!¡± The assistant outside stood on tiptoe, and he watched their Master Young eat the meal ine had brought in big mouthfuls. He shivered all over following the movements of the young master. Every bite¡­ was as if his meat was being eaten. He couldn¡¯t help wiping his tears, ¡°My poor Master¡­ My heart is about to break. Look at this heartless woman, she actually wants to poison our young master!¡± He thumped his chest and feet there, and the little nurse stuck to the door and looked inside. She asked softly, ¡°Is this the girl you said with a snake-hearted heart?¡± She looked pretty pure and good-tempered¡­ Was it true that you cannot judge a person by their looks? The more the girl looked kind, the crueler she was? She¡¯s willing to be evil, even towards the elegant Master Young? The assistant sniffed and nodded fiercely, ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s her! She just came to poison our young master in the afternoon, unexpectedly this girl is so venomous and came in the evening again! Oh, our pitiful young master¡­ How will he spend his night, won¡¯t he spend it vomiting all night!¡± The little nurse was also in tears, and sighed, ¡°Unexpectedly, Master Young is so handsome and so affectionate. Why can¡¯t I meet such a lover?¡± Oliver blinked his delicate eyes and said pitifully, ¡°I want to go to the toilet¡­¡± ine was surprised. Oliver hasn¡¯t blushed. Instead, she blushed first. Damn this Oliver, he even had to say it out loud when he wants to go to the toilet. ine stammered, ¡°Oh, oh, then go ahead.¡± Anyway, she couldn¡¯t say, ¡°You can¡¯t go!¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Oliver curled his lips and smirked, but his tone was very pitiful, ¡°I want you to help me.¡± ine pouted and rebelled, ¡°Why should I help you?¡± It was embarrassing, he was a man, and she was a woman, how could she support him to go to the toilet? ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m dizzy and have a headache, I¡¯m dizzy when I get out of the bed¡­ If you don¡¯t help me over, then bring over the urinal, anyway, you¡¯re my woman, and it¡¯s right that you serve me¡­ hehe.¡± ine was scared, and her face was crimson. Urinal? Oh my God, this devious Oliver, wasn¡¯t he embarrassed at all to say such a shameful word? Ahhh¡­ She was going crazy! ¡°Oh, okay¡­ I¡¯ll help you over¡­ But let¡¯s be clear, I won¡¯t stay inside when you go in¡­¡± When ine said these words, she felt that it was the most thick-skinned thing she had ever said in her eighteen years. But Oliver raised his eyes, and smiled teasingly, and asked, ¡°Why? You want to go in and watch me use the toilet?¡± ine almost copsed. ¡°Of course not! Who will want to go in and see someone use the toilet, crazy! It¡¯s so stinky!¡± ine patted her chest, feeling a little frustrated. Sure enough, being around Oliver, this neurotic, for too long, she would get heart disease. Oliver smiled elegantly, ¡°Actually, little baby, you¡¯re my woman, even if you stay inside, I won¡¯t mind.¡± What was heughing about! Annoying! ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it. I¡¯m not going in! Why are you like this, if you continue, I¡¯m leaving!¡± ¡°You dare to go! If you leave, then who is responsible for my toilet problems? Do you want me to solve it in bed?¡± Chapter 85: So, you are acting! Chapter 85: So, you are acting! ¡°Ahhh¡­ Then hurry close your mouth, and pass your arm to me!¡± Oliver pursed his lips and smiled, putting his arms over ine¡¯s shoulder, deliberately squeezing her tightly. His arm almost wrapped her in his arms entirely. Then, he lowered his head, and rested his chin on ine¡¯s shoulder, his lips really close to her ears, really near¡­ ¡°Slow down¡­ Are you dizzy? If you feel dizzy, you have to tell me right away! Slow down¡­ You¡¯re so heavy¡­¡± ine was an honest person. She really used all her strength, carried Oliver, and carefully helped him towards the toilet. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Oliver peeked at the woman near him, with her in his embrace, he felt warm and agitated, it was like he had the whole world. Her faint fragrant burrowed into his nostrils. The fragrance made him a little bit restless, and his heart beat faster. He really wanted to... suck her pink and tender earlobes¡­ ¡°Be careful of the small step¡­¡± ine told him, but Oliver was only looking at her and wasn¡¯t listening to her. He was careless and tripped, and his whole body tumbled forward. And ine was dragged down by him! When he saw that ine¡¯s back was about to hit the marble sink, Oliver stretched out his arms at the most critical moment, supported his body with one arm, and hugged ine tightly. And he protected ine in his arms. And this position caused his face to press forward¡­ His lips just happened to seal her lips¡­ ine kept that weird posture, mped by the man, dumbfounded, what was happening? Did she have to encounter this kind of misfortune when she was just supporting a patient to the toilet? Oliver was also taken aback. He had only thought about saving people, his lust factor hadn¡¯t had the chance to be opened¡­ And looking at the current situation¡­ He could only be shameless. The tofu that was delivered to his mouth, and he doesn¡¯t eat¡­ Wasn¡¯t it too humiliating? Eat! Oliver paused for a few seconds, then reacted and leaned forward, gently squeezing ine, and the two bodies were tightly pressed. He tilted his face slightly to adjust to the best angle for kissing and kissed her hard. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ine reacted and twisted her body hard, resisting. She raised her leg and kicked Oliver¡¯s knee hardly, Oliver trembled with pain, and loosen a little. ¡°Why you! You¡¯re lustful even when you die! You¡¯re wicked! I¡¯m going to ignore you! Go to the toilet yourself! I won¡¯t be bothered with you!¡± ine pushed Oliver and got out in fright. Oliver held on to the kneecap that she kicked, inhaled cold air, and shouted, ¡°Little baby! I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it! I¡¯m serious! When I realized I was kissing you, your lips were already on mine. I really didn¡¯t mean to do this, really, this is an ident.¡± ine sorted out the lunchbox and yelled angrily, ¡°Let all the idents go to hell! You¡¯re the same as some bad bear, likes to bully women! Annoying! I¡¯m ignoring you! Bye!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go! Little baby, don¡¯t go! I was wrong, can¡¯t I be wrong? Please, don¡¯t go in such a hurry.¡± When he heard that ine was leaving, Oliver immediately became anxious and chased after her in a few steps. ine widened her eyes and pointed at Oliver, after a long time before she shivered her fingers and shouted, ¡°Oh¡­ So, you were acting! You can still walk even if I don¡¯t support you? Master Young, I¡¯m really speechless towards you. Humph, just continue lying, I won¡¯t see you again! Also, I spent an hour cooking for you, and I was so tired that my waist hurts, now I regret it a lot!¡± ¡°ine! Little baby! Babe! Don¡¯t go! I beg you¡­ I¡¯m was wrong¡­¡± Oliver chased after her in a panic and grabbed ine by the wrist. ine was furious at this moment and was very strong, with a shake of her arm, he was thrown to the floor by this girl as his knee was still hurting. ine was shocked by her strength and wanted to help Oliver up, but she thought about it again, humph, maybe the fall was a pretense too. Despised! ine took her things and opened the door, and went out. Startling the assistant who was wiping his tears of sorrow for his young master¡¯s hard life. Huh! He bounced up at once. Based on the two experiences, he realized that after this, Miss ine was gone, the young master will be in a rage once. ine walked a few steps hurriedly in anger, then stopped again, turned to the assistant who was still in horror and said, ¡°Go in, your young master is lying on the ground. Also, I suggest that you treat the urinal like trash and throw it away, your young master can walk really well! Also, your young master should really be an actor, really blinded by a good seed!¡± ine finished in one breath angrily, then turned and left. The assistant and the little nurse looked at each other and went into the ward panicky. ¡°Oh my God¡­ Young Master¡­ Why are you sitting on the floor!¡± The assistant saw that Oliver was sitting on the ground in a daze, he was so scared that his heart shifted. ¡°Young Master! Young Master! What happened to you? Come on, get up, let¡¯s not sit on the floor¡­¡± The little nurse hurriedly helped the assistant and helped Oliver to sit on the bed. Oliver was in a daze and whimpering, ¡°My little baby left¡­ Oh, she left so soon.¡± He kept repeating these two sentences and really looked like a lunatic. Instead, the assistant asked, ¡°Young Master, do you want to vomit? You ate so much earlier. Do you want to vomit?¡± Oliver blinked his delicate eyes and got over it, frowned, and knocked his assistant head twice while covering it. He shouted, ¡°My woman made delicious food for me with difficulties, and you actually urge me to throw up? Are you sick! Looking for death!¡± The assistant clutched his head with messy tears. Why was the young master so difficult to serve! - ine got on the bus and was going to Y Nightclub to continue working. ¡°Urgh, it¡¯s frustrating, this lunatic is making me crazy. This Oliver really makes me mad! Obviously, he could walk, yet he still pretended to be that way, annoying!¡± ine sat in the bus and thought of Oliver, her cheeks puffed up with anger. The bus happened to pass by the square, and ine looked at the fountain. Huh? Whose shadow was that sitting on the bench? It looked¡­ so familiar! Oh, it wouldn¡¯t be¡­ that Mandy, Mandy Miller, right! Oh gosh! It was so dark, why was she still sitting there? The street lights were dimmed at this hour, and she was sitting there alone, what could she draw? ¡°Getting off!¡± At the next stop, ine quickly got off the bus. She carried her backpack, holding the lunchbox in her arms, and jogged to the square. Panting¡­ She stroked her chest, gasping, and stood beside Mandy. Mandy slowly raised her eyes, and when she saw ine, the corner of her lips slightly curled up. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s you, I¡¯m so happy to see you again.¡± Mandy smiled, like an ink painting, it gave people a peaceful feeling. She was really a beautiful and charming girl! ine secretlymented on Mandy. She smiled at Mandy, ¡°Mandy! Why are you still here? What time is it? It¡¯s about to be nine o¡¯clock, right? Why don¡¯t you go home?¡± Mandy pointed to the sky and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m looking at it.¡± It? What was ¡®it¡¯? ine raised her head and looked at the sky. Oh, there was a moon in the sky, not very round, but it was bright. ¡°Oh, the moon, it is stunning. Haha.¡± ine, an optimist, looked at the sky foolishly and smiled silly. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mandy looked up at the sky as well, she looked intoxicated. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s beautiful.¡± ine looked down and at the peaceful Mandy. She couldn¡¯t describe clearly what impression this girl gave, but it made ine want to care for her. Obviously, she was older than ine, but ine felt¡­ that this was a girl whocked love. Mandy smiled bitterly, her voice was hazy like mist, ¡°He said it before, that I am more beautiful than the moon. I believe what he said, and I know that I am indeed beautiful in his heart.¡± ine was shocked by Mandy¡¯s sad words. However, ine said sincerely, ¡°Yes, Mandy, you are beautiful. As a woman, I think that you¡¯re gorgeous.¡± Mandy lowered her head and smiled sadly, and said inly, ¡°So what I¡¯m beautiful? In the end, it will be forgotten.¡± Chapter 86: Drown One’s Sorrow with Wine Chapter 86: Drown One¡¯s Sorrow with Wine Oh... ine couldn¡¯t say anything. She just felt sad, really sad after Mandy¡¯s words. What has she experienced to make her so mncholy? ¡°Mandy, it¡¯s toote, why don¡¯t you go home? I have to go and work, I can¡¯t chat with you anymore. Quickly go home while there are still people on the streets? Oh right, do you have any change for the bus? I have it here, let me give it to you.¡± Mandy raised her head a little and looked at ine and said, ¡°You are so kind. Thank you, I have money. Don¡¯t you have something on, go on, hurry. I should go home soon.¡± ¡°Okay, hurry home! I¡¯ll go first. Bye-bye.¡± Mandy smiled so purely, it was hard to see her real emotions, was it sadness? Or was it happiness? T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, bye-bye.¡± ine ran away and ran for more than 10 meters before she stopped again, turned around, and circled her mouth with her hands, and shouted loudly, ¡°Mandy! I will call you! Also, Mandy, you¡¯re more beautiful than your name! Bye-bye!¡± ine waved her hands vigorously and grinned widely, then turned and ran. Mandy looked coldly at ine, who was getting further and further away. Her eyes were a little red. In this world¡­ There were actually such warm people¡­ ine ran and ran, and finally reached the entrance of Y Nightclub. She put her arms on her legs, gasping for breath. She was sweating after the run. Oh, she was going to earn lesser tonight because of Oliver, this viin! At this time, ine then remembered and looked at her phone. ¡°Oh, why are there so many missed calls? Huh? Why is it in silent mode? I didn¡¯t adjust this! Oh, is this phone spoilt?¡± ine stood at the entrance of Y Nightclub, took a break, and panted. At the same time, she checked the missed calls. Oops¡­ There were several calls from Emmett, and¡­ Why were there calls from Vice-President Hall? That viin, the one that likes to tattletale, why was he looking for her? What did he want to say? ¡°I won¡¯t be bothered by you this Viin Hall! Anyway, I have resigned, and I¡¯m not your subordinate anymore, I¡¯ll see if you can still be arrogant towards me?¡± Even though she said that ine still politely returned the call to Jasper. After it rang for a few times, it was connected. ¡°You¡¯ve finally seen the missed calls? Why did you only call me back now! I was so anxious!¡± Jasper¡¯s uncontroble rage was heard from the other side first. The loud roar made her speechless. ¡°Vice, Vice-President Hall¡­ You were looking for me? I¡¯ve already resigned and no longer an employee of Tianyi Group.¡± What ine meant was, Viin Hall, he should know that she was no longer dependent on him to survive, he shouldn¡¯t think that he could finger-point at her like in the past. Jasper didn¡¯t care if ine was his employee or not, and just asked, ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°Me? I¡¯m outside, why are you asking this personal question?¡± She couldn¡¯t tell him anyway, oh, she was working in a nightclub, that would be too shameful. Jasper was upset and shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t care! Come over to Y Nightclub as soon as possible! President Smith is drunk, and I can¡¯t control him,e over quickly and take care of President Smith.¡± ¡°What!¡± Bad-bear Smith¡­ was at Y Nightclub? It couldn¡¯t be? Wasn¡¯t this too coincident? ine panicked, ¡°Why, why should I care about him? He is the boss, why should I care about him? Besides, even if I¡¯m willing to take care of him, he may not be willing to listen to me! Vice-President Hall, stop joking. If you¡¯re afraid that President Smith is drunk, you can call his family and ask them to pick him up.¡± ¡°ine Jones! You¡¯re actually so ruthless? You don¡¯t even care that President Smith drinks too much? And I actually thought you were a simple and reliable girl¡­ But it turned out you¡¯re nothing more than this¡­ So what have you quit? You have been part of thepany anyway. Forget that you have caused me to go to the Sahara Desert, you can¡¯t be ungrateful to President Smith like this! Hurry up, come over as soon as possible!¡± Jasper cut off the phone and then turned his sight back to Emmett¡¯s face, who was drinking alone. Lucas leaned over and asked right beside Jasper¡¯s ear, ¡°Has the little leader of our Emmett been contacted?¡± ¡°Yeah, if there¡¯s no ident, we can see the person who gives others a headache soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. To be honest, I¡¯m shocked that Emmett became like this. I¡¯ve great curiosity about the woman who can make Emmett so abnormal.¡± Jasper sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that curiosity not only killed the cat, but it also kills the thousand-year- old sea turtle, like you, this turtle. I think you may be harmed by this girl. I advise you don¡¯t have any curiosity about Emmett¡¯s woman. Just in case he¡¯s jealous and shoots you like the target board.¡± Lucas was almost three-quarters drunk, and he grinned, ¡°Me? I won¡¯t be interested in such a little woman. What¡¯s the point, they are foolish and doesn¡¯t know how to cater to our needs. When you¡¯re interested and want her to tease you, but she doesn¡¯t understand farts. And you have to serve her instead¡­ This kind of sex is too tiring for men!¡± Jasper nced at Emmett again and said to Lucas¡¯s ear, ¡°But¡­ Emmett actually engages in this kind of drowning one¡¯s sorrow with wine act, it doesn¡¯t look like his style.¡± Lucas also frowned suspiciously, ¡°did you see it, this guy, even when he is drowning his sorrows, is all good wine. Why don¡¯t we see him drowning with a cheaper one? Oh, this guy is too smart, he¡¯s so particr even when he is sad.¡± - Standing at the entrance of Y Nightclub, ine hesitated instead. Should she go in? She had rushed over excitedly and wanted to make more money. But now¡­ She didn¡¯t know if she should go in or not. If she goes in, she will be caught by Emmett. Vice-President Hall has said that bad-bear Smith was drunk, wouldn¡¯t a drunk bad-bear Smith be even more terrifying? When he was sober, no matter how bad he was, at least he was sensible. And now¡­ He was drunk, and if he mistook her for an enemy, and with a kick¡­ Oh, it¡¯s scary. Too frightening! ¡°ine? Is that you? You came? I thought you weren¡¯ting today and had requested a day off for you to Fifth Brother.¡± Sally was swaying and held on to Y Nightclub¡¯s door and looked at ine with misty eyes. ine was startled first. She thought she was discovered by Jasper and was frightened until she cold sweated. When she looked up, it was Sally, then she sighed a big relief. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Sally, you¡¯ve scared me to death. I thought it was that boss of mine who deserved a thousand cuts! Eh? Sally, why are you wavering?¡± Sally was not only swaying, but the color of her cheeks was also suspiciously red. If you looked closer, even her eyes were red. It was like the long-haired rabbit ine raised in elementary school. ¡°Sally! Have you been drinking?¡± ine took a deep breath. It was not easy for men and women these days, they had to get drunk frequently. The person who should be drunk should be her, the one with a miserable life! She slept once and was able to get a 10 million debt out of it, ask how many in this world were as miserable as her? Sally grinned stupidly, her voice was extremely clear, ¡°Hehehe, I¡­ drank¡­ a little¡­*burp*! Really drank¡­ a little¡­ Damn it, they insisted that I had to drink with them¡­ I said, I only deliver the drinks, not to apany¡­ Have to pay to apany¡­ Then, that rich guy gave me money, I just¡­ drank it.¡± Sally said slowly, her body swaying, and it made ine worried about her. From her uniform¡¯s pocket, Sally grabbed out a stack of 100 dors bills, smirked, and shook it for ine. ¡°I¡­ have money¡­ Treat you¡­ wontons¡­¡± ine suddenly rolled her eyes, and hummed a few times, ¡°Please, don¡¯t mention wontons, when I hear wontons now, I will feel sick reflexively. If it weren¡¯t for the wontons you made, would I have to cook dinner again for that lunatic? Sally, how are you? What¡¯s wrong with your expression? Are you ufortable?¡± ine ran over and held Sally. Sally¡¯s face suddenly became ashen, so pale and bloodless, her face wrinkled like it hurt somewhere. The more ine asked the more Sally shook her head. Finally, Sally pushed ine away, and her body bent, holding onto the wall, and threw up. ine stood there, dumbfoundedly. Uh¡­ The Smell¡­ She wanted to vomit too. Chapter 87: Threatening Her Chapter 87: Threatening Her ine pinched her nose and stroked Sally¡¯s back behind her. At the same time, she asked with concern, ¡°Sally, are you okay? Do you want to go to the hospital? Sally? Do you want to rest inside? Sally, are you okay?¡± Sally vomited the wine in her stomach, including the food she ate at night, and only then could she catch her breath. She shook her head and mumbled, ¡°I feel ufortable¡­ Go home¡­ Take a cab¡­ Oh, that¡¯s not home, that¡¯s a rental, ine, send me back to the rental.¡± ine nodded vigorously and agreed, ¡°Oh, oh, okay.¡± The two of them supported each other and stopped a taxi. Sally blurrily said a ce, and the cab set off. It wasn¡¯t very far. It was less than 10 minutes away, and they arrived at where Sally rented. It was between the urban and rural areas, and the environment was filthy and chaotic. Garbage could be seen everywhere, and there were groups of youngsters heading out to y. ¡°Sally, are you okay? Where do we go? Show the way¡­¡± ine paid for the taxi with heartache, supported Sally, and walked into the alley. ¡°This way¡­ To this way¡­¡± Sally was rtively sober, it was just that her stomach was empty from the vomiting and felt ufortable. Her head was heavy and leaned against ine unconsciously. She almost suffocated ine. Like an old cow, she was so tired, and only then did she get Sally to the second floor. ¡°Oh my God! I¡¯m dying, dying¡­ I¡¯m so exhausted¡­ So tired¡­ I want to pay the highest tribute to the firefighters, officers, and soldiers. How do they carry people out of the fire on their backs! Sally, I feel that my heart is exhausted.¡± When she turned around, she realized that Sally fell asleep on the small bed without taking off her clothes or washing up. ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve fallen asleep so soon, isn¡¯t this too fast? Hey, Sally¡­ Sally? Oh, you¡¯re not going to wash your face? Or change your clothes? Look at this body full of alcohol smell!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ine frowned and sniffed Sally, and couldn¡¯t help but curled her lips. No, she can¡¯t just sit back and watch. Hence, ine ran to the kitchen, boiled some water, and used a warm towel to wipe Sally¡¯s face, neck, and arms. Then, using her strength again, she took off Sally¡¯s clothes, who was sleeping soundly. After she was done busying, ine was really about to copse. She held up a can of cold drink and gulped down boiled water for a while. Then, ine went to scrub her body before leaving Sally¡¯s house refreshingly. ine walked on the streets, saw the bustling street stalls on the side of the road, held on to her waist, and sighed, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so exhausted. What kind of life do I have, why is it so bitter? I¡¯m busy with this and that, did I owe them in my previous life? I didn¡¯t earn a single cent today, and I was busy for nothing. Oh,10 million, when will I win a big prize!¡± ine cried out to the heavens and earth for a while, and her head still hanging down and was walking home slowly. It wasn¡¯t too far from her home, and she treated it as a stroll. Anyway, there were pedestrians on the road, and it was a bustling downtown area, she wasn¡¯t afraid. - Lucas waited, and waited, yawned from the waiting, but he didn¡¯t manage to wait for Emmett¡¯s woman. ¡°Hey, Jasper¡­ I¡¯m sleepy, why hasn¡¯t Emmett¡¯s womane yet?¡± Lucas said and yawned again. ¡°My whole body¡¯s still aching. My bones are probably misced when I was thrown by Emmett in the ice hockey rink. I guess I can¡¯t sleep well tonight.¡± Jasper looked at his watch anxiously, damn it, ine that woman was ruthless, she really didn¡¯te to see Emmett! Wasn¡¯t it said that a woman¡¯s heart is the most poisonous? ¡°What to do, that girl is not here yet. Obviously, she¡¯s not giving him any respect and doesn¡¯t n to come. I¡¯m so pissed off! Not just you, I was thrown harder than you, I presume walking will be a problem tomorrow. What should we do? That girl is noting, and we can¡¯t persuade Emmett. Then do we just wait like this?¡± At this time, Lucas¡¯s phone rang, and he answered immediately, ¡°Hm¡­ What! Causing trouble again? Okay, okay, I¡¯ll be right back¡­¡± He ended the call, Lucas said with a solemn expression, ¡°Jasper, I have to go, something happened at home.¡± Jasper knew Lucas too well. This guy always had a lot of troubles, Jasper snorted, ¡°Really? Lucas, you always have something on at critical times.¡± Lucas smiled secretly and said, ¡°My aunt and her husband are fighting again, you know, that guy from C-Bank? This time the fight is too fierce, both of them are squatting in the cell. As their nephew, I should go and see what happened¡­ This, this, Emmett, I¡¯ll leave it to you. Emmett has always been rational and has ideas. Jasper, I think you shouldn¡¯t persuade Emmett anymore. Just let him drink. When he has enough, he will leave naturally.¡± Lucas said carefreely, stood up, and left with his jacket. Jasper was so angry that he cursed behind him, ¡°Lucas! I despise you a lot! You¡¯re the best at patting your ass and leave!¡± ¡°Hehe, little brother, I¡¯ll treat you to some drinks and pleasure tomorrow.¡± Lucas coaxed Jasper, ¡°If you don¡¯t like women, then I¡¯ll find some attractive men to serve you.¡± Jasper smiled angrily, ¡°Damn it! Why do I want a man for! Scram, get out, quickly get lost! I¡¯ll find you again tomorrow!¡± Lucas was so sleepy, he waved his hand and left first. Jasper saw Emmett drinking alone in a daze. He really couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, walked over, patted Emmett on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Emmett, shall we stop drinking? There¡¯s no fun here, let¡¯s go home and rest, okay?¡± Emmet didn¡¯t say a word, reached out, and took Jasper¡¯s hand, shaking it off, then said coldly, ¡°Leave if you want.¡± He was still extremely cold and cherished his words like gold. Jasper curled his lips and didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. Listen to the tone of this person, he was still sober and wasn¡¯t drunk at all. s, was Emmett an ordinary person? Who was Emmett? When was he drunk? Jasper took a few peanuts and put into his mouth, he chewed with boredom and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a smoke.¡± In fact, they could smoke in the room, but Jasper wanted to go out and call ine again. ¡°Fuck this, I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t persuade Emmett and can¡¯t persuade you, ine, too? I¡¯m going to get even with you today!¡± Jasper cursed and called ine again. After a while, ine answered the call. ine was walking on the street, enjoying the evening breeze, and was a bit satisfied. If she didn¡¯t have that 10 million debt, what a happy and beautiful young girl she would be! ¡°Hello? Vice-President Hall? Why are you still calling? ine sighed. The people around Emmett were all the same, they wouldn¡¯t give up until they reached their goals! Why do Viin Hall¡¯s calls keeping? She was furious! When Jasper heard ine¡¯s mild tone, he went crazy with anger, ¡°ine, where are you? Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t left your house, or that you are not nning toe. What do you take a human life for? Do you still have a bit of humanity? Even if President Smith and you have never met, when you see someone in need, shouldn¡¯t we lend a helping hand, and contribute a bit, no? Then again, President Smith used to be your leader, I know, you have resigned, and don¡¯t work at Tianyi Group anymore. You¡¯re no longer our employee, and you can ignore superiors like us, but! President Smith is drunk because of you, just in case his stomach bleed, do you think you can take on the responsibility? Then you¡¯re equivalent to a murderer, and you will have a blood debt in your hand!¡± Jasper ranted frantically over there, while ine was terrified hearing it. What, what, what?! It has escted to the realm of murder? Was it that scary? ine tried to prolong her feeble existence, ¡°How can it be said that I caused him to drink? I didn¡¯t forcibly give him the wine bottle, and it¡¯s his own business that he is drinking, what does it have to do with me?¡± Jasper secretly praised ine for not being stupid, after being dragged so far by him, she still had her own judgment. Jasper shouted again, ¡°ine, let me tell you! If anything happens to him, our President Smith is not an ordinary person, even the prime minister must personally intervene. Think about it, if I said that you caused President Smith to get drunk and something went wrong, do you think you can have a good future? ine, I¡¯m not scaring you, maybe, you won¡¯t be able to go to university¡­¡± What! This point scared ine. How could she not go to university? If she didn¡¯t go university, how would she have the opportunity to continue chasing her senior? Chapter 88: Emmett Also Has Affectionate Time Chapter 88: Emmett Also Has Affectionate Time ine sighed and gave up resisting, ¡°Okay, okay, stop howling, just say it, where is that little ancestor?¡± Jasper was overjoyed but still said coldly, ¡°Y Nightclub! Room 8808!¡± After the negotiation was sessful, Jasper did not say much and ended the call straight away. Then he remembered, what did that girl say about himself¡­ howling? Was he a beast and she actually used this word for him? This little girl¡¯s mouth is getting bolder. ine scratched her hair and stomped her feet. ¡°Ahhh, I must have enmities with you guys in my previous life! Why do you always torture me¡­ 8808? Damn it, do I have fate with this room, why is it always this room¡­¡± With no choice, ine could only endure the pain, took a taxi, and drove to Y Nightclub. When she arrived at Y Nightclub, ine entered the door and ran into Fifth Brother who was inspecting everywhere. She had wanted to lower her head and quietly walked, but Fifth Brother¡¯s eyes were sharp. He saw ine and greeted loudly, ¡°Hey! That¡­ who again? Grass Carp? Catfish [1]? It¡¯s you! Master Young¡¯s girlfriend! Hahaha, you¡¯re stilling to work? I thought you are out of the hardship after following Master Young. Don¡¯t worry, next time at my territory, if there¡¯s an issue, tell me. You know my rtionship with Master Young, it is not usual. If I can¡¯t take care of his woman well here, do I still have any dignity?¡± ine¡¯s face was a while red and then white after hearing Fifth Brother¡¯s words. What Grass Carp, Catfish, it was too much! Her name was ine, okay! She rolled her eyes but didn¡¯t dare to get angry, and could only smile stiffly, and said, ¡°Fifth Brother, Master Young isn¡¯t my boyfriend, really.¡± After finished saying that, ine ran in abruptly while Fifth Brother had a shocked expression. A kid reminded Fifth Brother, ¡°Fifth Brother, that woman isn¡¯t called grass carp or catfish, I remembered, she¡¯s called Red Fish!¡± Fifth Brother curled his lips, ¡°Red Fish, Grass Carp, anyway it¡¯s a kind of fish, why be so serious.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, and take a look at what Master Young¡¯s woman is doing.¡± Fifth Brother was half an idler, when he said that he¡¯s free, he really had nothing to do. But when he¡¯s busy, Y Nightclub couldn¡¯t make it without him. He swayed and took leisure steps. He slowly walked in the corridor of Y Nightclub, with his underlings behind him. With that stance, there was a bit of style. It was a pity that it was the image of a rich landlord. ¡°Fifth Brother! Fifth Brother¡­¡± On the way, the employees of Y Nightclub greeted Fifth brother, and he was so pleased¡­ He was a peasant who came out of the dirt in the countryside, now he has reached this extend¡­ It was considered pretty good. It was like he had cultivated to be immortal. ¡°It¡¯s only that woman at home is disappointing, gave birth to two babies, and both were female!¡± Fifth Brother was nagging, and followed ine to room 8808! Fifth Brother stood in front of room 8808 and rubbed his eyes vigorously. Did he read it right? Master Young was still lying in the hospital, what was ine doing in this room. In this room were Emmett and Lucas! Fifth Brother quietly opened the door, leaving just a small gap, held his breath, and looked inside. He saw nothing. But then, he saw Emmet stretched out his arm and embraced ine! What!!! Fifth Brother was frightened, inhaling the cold air, covered his mouth, and backed out. Standing in the corridor, Fifth Brother patted his chest vigorously, ¡°Oh mother, I was scared to death! Scared me to death!¡± Fifth Brother was in shock, his eyes wide opened. Why¡­ would Master Young¡¯s girlfriend be embraced by Master Smith¡¯s arm? Oh, God! Oh, God! What does this mean? One woman and multiple men? He couldn¡¯t stand it, couldn¡¯t take it anymore¡­ Fifth Brother grabbed his chest and felt dizzy. Master Smith and Master Young have such a good rtionship! They even shared women? Really, they have reached the point of sharingnds and wives. Cold sweating crazily¡­ ¡°Hold me¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡± Fifth Brother stretched out his hand to his men, pale and sweating, ¡°Help me to the office to rest, I need to take a moment.¡± The few men helped Fifth Brother away. Meanwhile, ine angrily went to room 8808. After knocking the door a few times, she pouted and pushed in. Emmett¡¯s back was facing her, with the transparent ss wall opened, and was watching the dance floor with people drinking. When ine entered, it was Jasper who discovered her first. As soon as he saw ine, he stood up immediately, andined, ¡°You¡¯re good, are you a turtle? Why are you only here now! He¡¯s about to drink eight bottles of wine!¡± ine was also angry and grumbled in dissatisfaction, ¡°Humph, it has nothing to do with me even if he drank 100 bottles. It¡¯s not me who made him drink. Besides, I have quit my job, can you stop calling me when President Smith is drunk? There¡¯s so many employees in thepany, can¡¯t you just randomly call someone else?¡± The unspoken words were, ¡°You guys think that I, ine, is easy to bully! Humph!¡± Emmett¡¯s back was facing ine¡¯s back, suddenly, he narrowed his phoenix eyes, and turned around slowly. Jasper secretly praised Emmett with admiration. Emmett was Emmett, even after drinking eight bottles of wines, his hearing was still so sharp. A small movement from this girl, and it could startle this guy. Emmett squinted his eyes and looked at ine coldly, his lips became redder because of the drinking, it was like purple grapes. It was gorgeous and charming. ¡°Come here.¡± Emmett spoke clearly and decisively. No dispute was allowed. ine was obviously taken aback, she thought Emmett was unconscious from drinking too much. As a result, when she looked up, she met Emmett¡¯s sober eyes. This bad-bear Smith seemed like he was ck-bellied in his bones. He could maintain such a dangerous aura even after drinking eight bottles of wine. This showed that this guy¡¯s skills were beyond imagination. Dealing with the ck-bellied king¡­ It was apparent people like her were on the losing end. ine looked at Emmett timidly and, in a daze, and did not move. Emmett then repeated again, ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go over! I¡¯m still afraid of you? Humph!¡± ine cheered herself up, and almost walked over smoothly, she slowly moved to a meter away from Emmett. Was there hope to escape from¡­ this distance? Emmett looked at her silently, his eyes were dark and deep, and ine couldn¡¯t see through his eyes, but she would feel numbed all over when he looked at her. Humph, Sakuragi Hanamichi¡¯s [2] eyes could kill people, but the eyes of this bad-bear Smith could strip people naked! That re was so scary! ine saw bottles of wine on the table, and couldn¡¯t help frowning first, and started to nag, ¡°Hey, why did you drink so much wine! You¡¯re not a wine tank! Your stomach will be spoilt, and you¡¯re the one who will feel ufortable by then! Seriously, see how much you¡¯ve drunk. No matter how rich you are, this shouldn¡¯t be the way to waste your money, you know? Also, let me tell you, I despise people who used alcohol to drown their sorrows the most! Look at me, I only drink when I¡¯m happy, like that night, I finished my college entrance examination, and I went to drink because I was happy¡­¡± Oops. ine couldn¡¯t continue. If she continued, she would be pping her own face. Why did she have to, of all things, mentioned that sensitive and embarrassing night! ine, was your head filled with pig shit? Was her head rusty? Emmett didn¡¯t say a thing and didn¡¯t squint his narrow eyes, and just looked at her intensely. ine shrank her neck andughed dryly, ¡°anyway, it¡¯s just that you can¡¯t drink anymore! Did you hear me?¡± Emmett continued looking at ine. Thousands ofnguages seemed to be expressed only through his gaze. ine felt the creeps. Why wasn¡¯t he saying anything? Why was he just staring straight at her? Just as she was about to step back, Emmett suddenly stretched out his arms. He hugged her body extremely domineering, extremely skilled, and extremely eager. That safety distance of one meter was sh*t. She rolled into Emmett¡¯s arms lightly. Jasper hid in the corner and watched the two of them, he was so excited, he could onlyfort his heart. Oh gosh, this was the first time he has seen Emmett like this! Oh gosh, Emmett actually has such affectionate moments too! Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hahahaha, to be able to see Emmett in this situation, he had gained from it, even if he had to go to the Sahara, it was an achievement too! Humph, in front of them, Emmett had always put on airs, and his eyes were higher than the sky. [1] A wordy on ine¡¯s Chinese name. [2] Sakuragi Hanamichi is a character from Japanese anime, m Dunk. Chapter 89: I Fell in Love with You Chapter 89: I Fell in Love with You And had never disturbed anyone, he was arrogant like an emperor, unexpectedly¡­ When he sees ine, this woman, he was as soft as a domestic cat. Yay! An achievement! Emmett held ine in his arms, and was still considerate, and without looking back, he said clearly, ¡°Jasper, didn¡¯t you say that your eyelids were fighting? Aren¡¯t you going back to rest?¡± ¡°What? Oh¡­ yes, yes, I¡¯m very sleepy, I¡¯m leaving now!¡± Jasper widened his eyes, full of cold sweat. Damn, Emmett oh Emmett, to say that he wasn¡¯t a human was not wronging him. He still knew how to chase him away at such time? Jasper took his clothes and fled quickly. ine saw that she was left alone in the room with him, and she was still in the arms of this drunkard, she began to panic. ¡°Hey, hey, why are you hugging me, it¡¯s hot, let me go.¡± She was twisting in Emmett¡¯s arms, and Emmett certainly would not let her go, he hugged her firmly. He lowered his head, and his lips were so close to her face. She could feel the radiating heat from his nose. It was blowing against her face, scorching hot and fascinating. His eyes looked at her deeply as if his eyes were a deep spring and could draw her in. She was squeezed tightly to his chest, and his chest was hard and firm. Of course, it exudes the heat of a male. ine was a sensitive little animal, she could even feel the pounding heartbeat in Emmett¡¯s left chest, that powerful shock shook her heart too. ine felt that her heart was suddenly confused. Emmett stared at ine, and ine¡¯s eyes trembled when she looked at him. His lifted his hand slightly, and very gently touched her earlobe andbed her hair¡­ This slow yet hidden with danger movement made ine¡¯s body tense. She dared not exhaled loudly. His fingers touched her face gently, so gentle and careful, as if she was his treasure. ine¡¯s heart started to pound faster, and began to breath hurriedly, and blinked frantically. So, so nervous¡­ Finally, Emmett''s finger gently touched along her lip line, affectionately. He finally said, ¡°Why¡­ leave me?¡± The voice was hoarse, the tone was low, and intoxicated. ¡°Tell me, why¡­ did you leave me?¡± He asked gently again. ine shuddered lightly all over, and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Not leaving you, but resigned.¡± What did he mean by leaving him? It was as if she was his wife, andmitted adultery, took his money and eloped with others. This person was not urate when he speaks! All she did was resigned. In this society, there were so many people who were fired, or fired their boss, and job- hopped! Emmett had already held one of her hands and sighed softly, ¡°Where did I do wrong and made you angry, tell me, I can change. But you can¡¯t disappear without saying a word, do you know that I can¡¯t find you in the afternoon? You know, here¡­ it hurts a lot?¡± Emmett took her hand and ced it on his left chest. Looking at her deeply, he repeated, ¡°It hurts, it hurts!¡± ine was shocked by this person¡¯s expression and action. She stood there in a daze like she was struck by lightning! Thumping¡­ That was the sound of her small heart beating frantically. Could, could he¡­ not be so emotional? Her heart twitched a few times after what he had said. She didn¡¯t even notice that her plump breast was squeezed against his body. And one of his big hands was shamelessly sped on her ass. She was nowpletely coughed in Emmett¡¯s gaze! Her eyes widened like a cat eyes, and looked at Emmett foolishly in disbelief. His handsome face approached her bit by bit. Closer and closer¡­ until¡­ her lips were gently sucked by him. Suddenly, the scent of alcohol attacked, and the fragrance of his body¡­ Then, the kiss became hot and fervent. Emmett was like a hungry beast, held the face of the little girl, and greedily demand for it. ine actually closed her eyes lightly, she was chased by him, pursued by him and demanded by him¡­ His tongue seemed to suck all her energy away, and teasing her tongue, not letting her escape. This kiss was so long¡­ So hot and honey-like¡­ So chaotic¡­ The kiss made ine¡¯s body weak like she was dehydrated, and she softened in his arms, panting. Her lips were red, and was bitten by him until it was slightly numb. Her tongue was tingling, and head was a little full¡­ Emmett¡¯s slender fingers lifted her chin gracefully, forcing her to look at him. His lips almost touched her lips, and murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me¡­ I feel strange¡­ ine¡­ I think, maybe¡­ I fell in love with you¡­¡± ine widened her eyes and was dumbfounded. What did he, he, he say? ine¡­ I think¡­ Maybe¡­ I fell in love with you¡­ Fell in love with you¡­ Fell in love with you¡­ Fell in love with you!!! ine breathed in hard! How could it be possible! The proud son of Tianyi Group, would actually¡­ fall in love with her, a small high school student? And from a poor family, muddled headed, heartless and mediocre her? ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t joke¡­ I will¡­ take it seriously¡­¡± ine said dryly. She was very nervous. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. As for me, I can take full responsibility for what I say. ine, you¡¯re very capable, you took my heart away.¡± Emmett curl up the corner of his mouth, the heat approached again, and he kissed her again. Between the lips and teeth, ine felt an indescribable sweetness for the first time. Kissing¡­ was quite delicious¡­ When ine was dizzy from the kissing again, Emmett hugged her, and stroked her hair, coaxing her, ¡°Then tell me, little thing, do you like me now?¡± ine gasped, her pupils dted, and said, ¡°Do you want me to tell the truth or lie?¡± Emmett¡¯s heart clicked and sank, but he still took a breath and said, ¡°The truth.¡± ¡°Oh, the truth¡­ is that, I don¡¯t like anyone¡­ And for you, all I have is fear.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Emmett¡¯s eyes tightened, he gasped deeply, forced down the anxious mes, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand. It¡¯s my domineering personality that scared you. It¡¯s okay, I can wait for you. Wait for the day that you fall in love with me.¡± ine said, jinxing it, ¡°What if there isn¡¯t this day? What if I never like you? You know that the senior is my type.¡± Emmett¡¯s hand tightened a little. Could she not be so straightforward? Don¡¯t be so sincere? Don¡¯t give such a heavy blow? ¡°If really can¡¯t fall in love with me, then I will let you go and bless you, how about that?¡± ine said something against his well but was secretly saying, ¡°You must fall in love with me! Have to! If you don¡¯t love me, it¡¯s okay, I can use strong measures and confine you by my side!¡± ine nodded, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s more like it. Firstly, thank you for liking me, I feel a sense of aplishment. From young, I have never got a confession for any boy. But my sister always had boys confessing to her. I was about to die of depression. Haha, President Smith, you¡¯re so outstanding, and for you to tell me that you like me, even if it¡¯s a lie, I¡¯m satisfied. Hahaha, after all, the President of Tianyi Group confessed to me before, I will look very good. Also, I have to make a simple agreement with you!¡± Emmett raised his eyebrows, ¡°Hm, let¡¯s hear what are the rules.¡± ¡°Firstly, you cannot kiss me randomly!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Then¡­ if I want to kiss you, what should I do??¡± ¡°Endure it! You cannot kiss me casually without my consent!¡± Emmett did not say if he agreed or not, and smiled faintly, ¡°What about the second one?¡± ¡°Secondly, you are not allowed to touch me while pressing me down¡­ It makes me feel scared.¡± When ine said this, she blushed a little. ¡°Haha, what else?¡± ¡°Thirdly! That 10 million debt¡­ Can you give a discount?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Not bad, ine, I just found out that you¡¯re very good at negotiation. Fine, that 10 million, I don¡¯t want a single cent of it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ine''s eyes beamed excitedly. But after another thought, something was wrong, who was Emmett? He was a big profiteer! Would he do a loss-making business? Chapter 90: Calling affectionately Chapter 90: Calling affectionately ine pulled her face again and asked him, ¡°If you don¡¯t want money, what other conditions are there?¡± Emmett cracked his lips and grinned, ¡°You must¡­ be my woman¡­¡± The heat that came out from his breath wafted over her face. ine felt the taste of conspiracy in the heat. ¡°Humph! I knew you¡¯re not kind! Then, I rather owe you money! Give me a discount, 10 million is too much. One million, okay? One million will do!¡± ine twisted in Emmett¡¯s embrace, causing a stir, her breast rubbed against him, and it made Emmett¡¯s mouth dry. Then he agreed vaguely, ¡°Okay, okay, I promise you.¡± ¡°Yay, yay, yay! You cannot regret it! This way, I can pay off the debt!¡± In his arms, she rubbed and moved happily like that¡­ It made him hot and anxious. His watery eyes seemed to be full of electricity, shrouded her violently. ¡°I want to apply now¡­¡± He gasped lowly. ¡°What are you applying for?¡± ine was still immersed in the joy of paying only one million and was a little dazed. ¡°Apply¡­ to¡­ have our lips touched¡± He said it word by word with uncountable magic, as if, just by listening to him say these words, it could make people feel his desire for her. ine was stunned, and before she had the chance to say ¡°No!¡± his lips had already taken over hers feverishly. She was like a poppy, so beautiful, and full of temptation to never let her go. Once he had eaten it, how could he let go? He rubbed her body hard as if to embed her entirely in his body. The kiss was violent and domineering. He greedily absorbed her fragrance from her body, and his big hands roamed around while trembling slightly¡­ That soft¡­ plumped¡­ beautiful¡­ That slender¡­ flexible¡­ waist¡­ Wherever his hand touched, a bunch of mes lit up and heated up ine¡¯s body until it was hot. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± She groaned a few times. That call was like a yellow warbler in the valley, so beautiful and charming! ¡°Oh¡­¡± With a low growl, Emmett swiped away all the bottles on the table with his hands. Then he held ine and pressed her against the table. The table remained the fragrant scent of wines, and it made ine¡¯s clothes wet. She felt cold in her back, and her mind suddenly woke up. Oh, God, what was she doing!!! Could bad-bear Smith¡¯s simple, ¡°I fell in love with you¡± dismiss her? And could easily take advantage of her? She randomly stretched her small hands and tried to push away the strong man who was pressing against her, but her tiny paws were grabbed by Emmett and pressed above her head. She felt that the table was hard, and it made her back hurt. Her body leaned forward uncontrobly, and her breast moved closer to him as if waiting for him to pick. Emmett¡¯s solid chest pressed down, gently rubbing against her breast. He made an uncontroble howl. ¡°ine¡­ ine¡­ ine¡­¡± He bit her earlobes, intoxicated, and called her affectionately. ¡°ine¡­ Give it to me¡­ Give it to me¡­¡± Give him what? ine was a little surprised. After all, she was a corrupted girl who has watched pornography. She immediately thought of those women in the film, grabbing the man¡¯s waist and vigorously twisted their body. And calling out coquettishly, ¡°Ah, give it to me, please give it to me¡­¡± Cold sweating¡­ Bad-bear Smith wouldn¡¯t be¡­ asking for pleasure, right!!! Asking for¡­ pleasure? Which pleasure? Wouldn¡¯t it be¡­ the kind of pleasure where the clothes would be taken off? No, no¡­ No way! How could she do that kind of silly thing again, even though she had tripped once? ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t do this¡­ no, don¡¯t¡­¡± ine said vaguely with her cat-like panting. It sounded like a sweet coquettish. His gasped were warm, and he kissed all over cheek frantically, from her face to her neck. All the heat in his mouth gushed around her corbone. ¡°When? When can you give it to me? Give me an exact date, okay? You know¡­ Little thing¡­ For you to dangle in front of me like this, yet you don¡¯t allow me to eat¡­ This is really cruel to a man. If you don¡¯t believe, touch it¡­¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Without warning, he suddenly took her little hand and put it on the zipper of his pants. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ine flushed with shyness. Her chest heaved violently, and her gasping even more rapid. ¡°I don¡¯t want to touch¡­ No¡­ You¡¯re bad¡­¡± Emmett pressed her hand tightly to let her feel him. He was not letting her take it away. ¡°Do you feel it? Do you understand my difort? Do you know that you¡¯re the little thing that tortures me¡­¡±? Emmettid on her chest, gasping for air, his eyes full of passion, and his lips were red. ¡°Little thing, am I very bad?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really bad! I don¡¯t want to touch you! Let go of my hand!¡± ¡°Say again, ¡°You¡¯re bad¡± for me to hear¡­¡± He bewitched her. ine touched that heat and greatness in her hand and almost fainted from bashfulness. How was she able to think, and she quickly said, ¡°You¡¯re bad, you¡¯re bad, you¡¯re bad¡­¡± ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll show you how bad, how?¡± He smiled faintly, pounced over, and kissed her again. When ine was kissed hard at the chest, she screamed while thinking in her head, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over¡­ I¡¯m over¡­ I¡¯m going to be tempted¡­ I¡¯m a rotten girl¡­ I¡¯m a lustful girl¡­ I can¡¯t help but pull his belt¡­¡± Only then did ine knew that women were also easily aroused¡­ by that desire. Just like now, she was wrapped in his warm and delicate kiss, and her whole body was on fire¡­ Her clothes were untidy, andrge areas of skin were exposed¡­ Trembling under him slightly. And his fatal kiss was still burning everywhere on her body... His kisses lingered longer on ces she was especially shy about. For the first time, Emmett has done so much work on a woman, he had always thought that women were dirty and didn¡¯t want to kiss them. But now, he actually thought that the little thing under him was like sweet cream everywhere. He was excited when he kissed her. When Emmett gently explored between her legs, ine screamed, and her small paws guarded tightly. ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­ If you dare to touch me there, I, I, I will fight against you with my life!¡± The little guy¡¯s upper body was naked, her skirt was stripped long ago and thrown on the sofa. Her little underwear was left. She was determined to protect this small territory! Emmett gasped and shocked her with electricity when he looked at her and asked softly, ¡°Do you want me?¡± Yes!!! ine almost roared out. Luckily, she was biting her tongue and left that sentence in her mouth. ine flushed red in shame, pouted her lips, and said unhappily, ¡°You did this to me on purpose¡­ Humph¡­ You deliberately make me confused¡­ You¡¯re so bad! Actually, I didn¡¯t mean anything at all in that aspect¡­ It¡¯s all your fault¡­¡± It made her so embarrassed, it seemed that her underwear was wet. ¡°Haha, ming me for what?¡± He was still upying her body and rubbed her delicate skin with the tip of his nose. It was an atmosphere of unspeakable ambiguity... ¡°Your fault! For making me feel confused now. I¡¯m not like this¡­ It¡¯s your fault that¡­ I feel a little ufortable now¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know why she was ufortable, anyway, she just felt awkward. It was as if she was a bun in the steamer, smoked by the heat, and felt empty! Emmett curled his lips and smirked. Little girl, you couldn¡¯t take my attack, right? Don¡¯t you understand? This was called¡­ being in heat¡­ Hahaha¡­ Emmett was satisfied and kissed her gently on her chin. Stood up slowly and left ine. Okay, this was a good start. He believed that after a while, he would be able to eat this little thing that just sprouted smoothly. Haha, she finally has a reaction? She was a really sensitive little guy¡­ ine couldn¡¯t believe that Emmett, who was like in a hungry wolf state, could suddenly cool down and was like nothing had happened. He tidied his clothes and threw her dress to her. ¡°What are you doing in a daze? The kissing time has ended! What do you mean by lying there? Could it be that¡­ you are hinting me, you¡¯re not only satisfied with kissing¡­ And you want to have a deeper and more intense¡­¡± Emmett smirked with a crooked mouth, and ine was so ashamed her face looked like a big red cloth. This damn bad-bear Smith! She knew it, he was the most ck-bellied! She was almost confused by his ¡°I fell in love with you¡±! She thought he would have good intentions? And kindness? Oh, how was that possible? She shouldn¡¯t expect wolves to be vegetarian instead of eating meat. This guy was ck-hearted! It couldn¡¯t be any cker! The agreement they had earlier, although he had verbally agreed, it was all overturned. She hasn¡¯t agreed to his kiss, and he had pounced over. Chapter 91: In a Different Light Chapter 91: In a Different Light Before she objected, he had spread her on the table and began to undo her skirt. In the end, he had kissed her until she waspletely confused and almost begged him to give her. Then, he turned against her and made her sound like she was that lustful and unbearable. Why was such ck-hearted guy around her? ine pouted and quickly put on her clothes. Emmett sat on the sofa and crossed his legs, with an interesting expression, admired the girl who was cleaning herself clumsily. He was in a good mood¡­ He lit up a cigarette and inhaled slowly, and asionally spit out a few smoke rings. It made him look so sluggish and so wealthy. ine was done dressing and was still thinking why was she so¡­ scorched by his kisses? Her body felt a little strange¡­ What was wrong with herself! Why was this happening! When she looked up and saw Emmett squinting his eagle-like eye, there was a smile on the lips that seemed like it wasn¡¯t there. And when he was looking at her wickedly, anotheryer of ine¡¯s face became hot again. ¡°Well¡­ well¡­ How much wine did you drink tonight? You actually didn¡¯t drink much, right?¡± Since he spoke so clearly and his was able to think so fast, there were ambushes in every sentence¡­ She couldn¡¯t be med for suspecting him in this situation. Eight bottles of wine, bullshit. ¡°I drank all these wines. I was frustrated then when I couldn¡¯t find you. I was even more annoyed when you deliberately not answer my call and I didn¡¯t want to tell anyone about this, so I could only drink. Why? When I kissed you earlier, can¡¯t you smell the alcohol odor?¡± Sure enough, his skin was really thick, when he spoke of the passionate kiss earlier¡­ He mentioned it so casually without blushing or skipping a beat. ine, have you seen it, this was the real badass! Her knowledge was still too shallow! ¡°Why are you still not drunk when you have drink so much? Obviously you¡¯re faking it.¡± Her dissatisfaction with this kid could only be psychologically bnced by finding faults. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Me, drunk?¡± Emmett shook his clothes lightly and said like a big-shot, ¡°Not bragging, but I rarely get drunk. Just this few wine and want to get me drunk? Don¡¯t worry, these are all foreign liquor and is not like domestic liquor. Even if I drink a few more bottles, nothing will happen. Are you admiring me more and more?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Admire?! ine wiped the cold sweat on her head. There was no admiration but instead she was getting more and more speechless. Emmett threw his cigarette and stood up coolly, his hands was ced around ine¡¯s shoulder. His lips leaned in and whispered, ¡°ine¡­ Did you really enjoy the kiss I gave you just now? Be honest, don¡¯t be shy.¡± ine narrowed her eyes and puffed her cheeks, ¡°Did not!¡± As if¡­ ¡°Then, when I kissed you here earlier, you screamed so¡­ sultrily¡­ Haha¡­ Do you dare to say you did not enjoy it?¡± ine broke out in heat and howled in anger, ¡°That isn¡¯t called enjoyment, okay! That, that, that was because it hurt when you bit me!¡± Emmett said ¡°oh¡± and with a more yful expression, he smiled faintly, his lips pressed against her earlobes, and breathed, ¡°Then¡­ next time, I¡¯ll be more careful, okay? I won¡¯t use my teeth, only my tongue¡­¡± ine trembled all over. She finally understood one fact: Bad-bear Smith was aplete hooligan! Emmettughed loudly, amused at ine¡¯s defeated and mad expression. He was depressed the whole night and it all disappeared. Emmett hugged ine and walked out. ine struggled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, it¡¯s not good for others to see it.¡± Besides, Y Nightclub was her workce. She was ridden with rumors, and everyone was gossiping that she was Master Young¡¯s girl. If she was to hug Emmett as well, then wouldn¡¯t Y Nightclub employees call her a vixen? Although, now it seemed that a vixen was also an indicator of capability. ¡°What are you afraid of, I¡¯m happy to hug my woman, who dares to say anything?¡± Emmett smiled unreservedly, with joy in his eyes. ine wouldn¡¯t do it, and struggled to get out, she was so anxious her face became red. ¡°No, no! I don¡¯t want to walk with you like this! Besides, I haven¡¯t said that I like you, you can¡¯t force me like this.¡± Emmett could only let her go, and said ruthlessly with no intention, ¡°If you don¡¯t love me, the first thing I¡¯ll do is to kill the man you love.¡± ine was taken aback and raised her eyes to look at him, and realized that he seemed to be smiling and was relieved then. Oh, this guy was kidding again. ¡°Okay, okay, go ahead and kill. By then, in order for you to practice your assassination skills, I will change a man every other time, haha, are you able to kill all?¡± Emmett¡¯s eyes darkened, and he said gloomily, ¡°If there¡¯s one, I¡¯ll kill one, and if there¡¯s a thousand, I will kill a thousand!¡± ine smiled foolishly, and pped Emmett¡¯s arm,plimenting, ¡°Good, good, this line is great! It has the style of a male lead¡¯s line in a romance story! Why not send this line to some scriptwriter, hahaha¡­¡± The tall and burly Emmett was followed by a petite and exquisite ine, when the both of them walked together, the man even deliberately slowed down, catering to the pace of the little girl. This extremely harmonious and warm picture was seen in Fifth Brother¡¯s eyes. The heart that had just calmed down was surging once again. ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t do it anymore, I¡¯m going to have a heart attack! What is happening, both of them and a woman¡­ This little girl isn¡¯t that outstanding though¡­ I think she is quite ordinary, why even Master Smith has interfered?¡± Behind Fifth Brother was two boys thumping his back together. May employees of Y Nightclub looked at ine and Emmett with astonishment. Master Smith¡­ They all knew it, but didn¡¯t thought that, ine that young girl, could even y Master Smith in her hands! Look, Master Smith justbed her hair¡­ Watch, Master Smith just bend down, smiled and listened carefully to what ine said. A woman that was able to make Master Smith bend down and serve¡­ This rtionship¡­ was not simple¡­ Immediately, rumors began spreading madly in Y Nightclub. That ine took advantage of Master Young¡¯s rtion and climbed onto the Emmett, this big tree. Most probably, Master Young will be feeling sad soon¡­ It seemed that although ine was young, her skill on the bed was absolutely extraordinary! A few women even started to discuss if they should pool some money and buy ine gifts, then consult her on how to hold a man¡¯s heart in bed. Now, even Fifth Brother looked at ine in a different light. ine was so numbed that she didn¡¯t even notice the shocked look of her colleagues, and thought that she couldn¡¯t work tonight anyway, after being disturbed by these few people, she didn¡¯t make a cent. But fortunately, she had made a great deal tonight. Firstly, bad-bear Smith has confessed to her. Haha, although he had said ¡®maybe¡¯ but it was considered a confession. Secondly, her debt was lessened by nine tenths, from 10 million, it dropped to one million! Haha, one million, if she were to work well in Y Nightclub, she presumed she would be able to earn enough money. Just that she was still feeling vexed¡­ Why does she always seem so panicked and weak under bad- bear Smith¡¯s attack? The most embarrassing thing was that she actually felt¡­ sofortable? And that she wanted to continue? Gosh, she wasn¡¯t crazy, was she? As for this question¡­ she wasn¡¯t going to analyze it for now. For such a humiliating thing, she was embarrassed to constantly take it out to test the thickness of her skin. Emmett¡¯s big hand rubbed against ine¡¯s neck, sighing, ¡°Little thing, you¡¯re too skinny, and not tall, you have to eat more in the future!¡± Emmett teased ine and his face was full of doting expression. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re annoying! I¡¯m already short, and being crushed by you again, the more I wouldn¡¯t grow tall! Take your hand away! It¡¯s so hard like a plier! So annoying!¡± Emmett immediately stick over and said with a smirk, ¡°Did I crush you? When did I crush you? Haha, did I tell you that my hand is not considered hard¡­ Somewhere is harder than this¡­ You should know, you have touched it¡­¡± ine stared at Emmett and gritted her teeth, ¡°Emmett Smith! Your skin is so damn thick! Don¡¯t bother about me, I don¡¯t want to listen to you! Big rogue!!!¡± Emmettughed wickedly like he had seeded, ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± The few guys guarding the door of Y Nightclub were astounded. ¡°My God, was that person Master Smith? This is my first time seeing him smile, and he smiled so happily!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing him smile too¡­ What a charming smile!¡± ¡°Is that his girl? So young? And she looks familiar.¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know her? She¡¯s a part-timer that just came to work at our Y Nightclub. She just came and managed to hook up with Master Young from JY Group. Wasn¡¯t the most, most sensational news about Master Young breaking his head caused by her? Unexpectedly, she has hooked up with Master Smith as well!¡± Another kid said gossiping, ¡°Hey, buddies, guess, if Master Young and Master Smith fight, who will have the upper hand?¡± Chapter 92: Romantic Mood Chapter 92: Romantic Mood A few guys ¡°tsk¡± together, ¡°Do you still need to ask? Of course, it¡¯s Master Smith! Haven¡¯t you heard Fifth Brother talk about it? Master Smith¡¯s background is imposing, allegedly¡­ Allegedly, he is the young master of ZH n!¡± ¡°Hissed¡­¡± Sounds of inhtion. ¡°ZH n?!¡± All the boys were excited. ¡°Hush, hush, don¡¯t utter a word, Fifth Brother doesn¡¯t allow any gossiping.¡± All the boys nodded vigorously. These were 17 to 20-year-old boys, and all of them were newborn calves and weren¡¯t afraid of tigers. They had no family or career and weren¡¯t scared of anyone. Most people knew that not to provoke these kinds of reckless youths. But all these reckless youths knew what ZH n did for a living, and when ites to ZH n, all of them were silent. ¡°I will pick you at the same time tomorrow.¡± Emmett stuffed ine into the car and said confidently. He said domineeringly as if to say she was his exclusive item. ¡°Same time?¡± ¡°Seven-thirty in the morning!¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s seven-thirty, I mean¡­ Why are you picking me at seven-thirty tomorrow?¡± ine scratched her head with confusion, veins were showing through her milky skin, such tender skin. ¡°Go to work! I will pick you up, as usual, to go to work.¡± ¡°Work? I¡¯m not going! I resigned, have you forgotten?¡± Emmett¡¯s face sunk, ¡°What resignation, don¡¯t mess with these things in the future, continue working well, you¡¯re not allowed to resign!¡± ine¡¯s face slumped. Was this guy¡¯s emperor¡¯s disease starting again? Others had to listen to whatever he said? ine turned her small face to the side, ¡°I will resign! I don¡¯t want to work anymore, I quit! My legs are on my body, what can you do if I quit?¡± The small bun face was full of an uncooperative child¡¯s expression. Emmett nced at the little thing, then he smiled, and he smiled extremely tteringly, ¡°and said softly, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be angry. Why are you resigning, without you, this little assistant, my work can¡¯t be carried out normally¡­ Be a good girl, hm, don¡¯t mess around¡­ Continue working.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go!¡± ¡°I¡¯m in the wrong, alright? I will definitely ask for your consent every time before I kiss you. If you agree, I will kiss you with all my strength. If you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t touch you even if I suffocate to death. Will this do? Let¡¯s continue to work tomorrow, ok?¡± This was the first time ine was so bullish in front of bad-bear Smith, she was so proud and contented that all she was left to do was to have her hands on her waist and boss around. ¡°Still, no way! Anyway, I¡¯m not going to work.¡± Emmett¡¯s face was stern, touched his nose, and threw one sentence over, ¡°Fine! Give you a pay raise!¡± ine secretlyughed a few times. She looked sneakily at Emmett and said, ¡°Oh, by how much?¡± But her heart was in an ecstasy, and moring: A raise! An increment! Emmett said, ¡°From 2000 dors to 5000 dors! Will this work?¡± Only then did ine smiled and curled her eyes, leaning over to observe Emmett¡¯s expression, and asked, sounding out, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really!¡± ¡°Oh, President Smith, does your flesh hurt if you increase my sry by so much?¡± ¡°It hurts! Girl, your sry is higher than many of the experienced senior-white cor! Be contented!¡± ¡°Look at our big capitalist, you¡¯re so stingy, isn¡¯t it just an increment of 3000 dors? If your flesh really hurt, then forget it, I better not go back to thepany.¡± Emmett gritted his teeth, ¡°Oh, my little ancestor, please stop torturing people anymore. Please, go back to work, only when you¡¯re ced within my sight can I work at ease.¡± ¡°ce? Am I a thing?¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re not a thing, you¡¯re so not a thing!¡± Emmettughed out loud after finished speaking. While ine puffed up her cheeks and rolled her eyes with anger. ine finally understood that based on her current IQ, even if there were 10 of her and were added up, she would only be as smart as one of Emmett¡¯s toes. Then what was she fighting against this ck-bellied and cunning guy for? She couldn¡¯t win him by quarreling nor by fighting. Even drinking¡­ she wasn¡¯t as good as him. She was inferior to him everywhere, s¡­ she was so pitiful. ¡°It¡¯s still early, why not let¡¯s go for a walk. Riverside Park is in front, shall we go for a walk there?¡± When Emmett said this, not only was ine shocked, even Emmett was shocked. He was meek to a girl for the first time since he was born. ine grinned her mouth wide, and didn¡¯t care how udylike her expression was, she screamed weirdly, ¡°Gosh, do you have any sense of time! At this hour, is it still early? It¡¯s not early at all! Do you see, the time disyed in your car, it¡¯s already ten-twenty! It¡¯s sote, I want to go home and sleep. I¡¯m sleepy.¡± ¡°Why are you sleepy? You won¡¯t live long if you sleep too early. Walk 100 steps after a meal, and you¡¯ll live to 99.¡± ine wiped her cold sweat even more, ¡°Is this still called after a meal? This should be called after bedtime! It¡¯s toote!¡± ¡°The park¡¯s scenery is said to be beautiful, go and rx, don¡¯t be like a pig. Other than eating is sleeping.¡± ine pouted, ¡°Hey, hey, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to linger around with you. But the park should be closed by now, you can¡¯t get in even if you wanted.¡± Great! It¡¯s great that it¡¯s closed! It¡¯s sote, bad- bear Smith must be sick in his head to want to go to a park. ¡°If I say I want to go in, even if it¡¯s the Ministry of Defense will have to open for me!¡± Emmett said tyrannically, and was already turning the steering wheel, and drove towards the park. ine didn¡¯t bother, anyway, following bad-bear Smith has its advantages and disadvantages. The downside, needless to say, she was always being bullied. On the positive side¡­ Hehe, going out with this skilled martial arts master, she wasn¡¯t afraid of being robbed. She has seen bad-bear Smith¡¯s skills firsthand. That was called reaching the acme of perfection like the supernatural. Hence, ine sat in the passenger seat, her butt bouncing the seat, and humming a song, ¡°I¡¯m getting a raise,, I¡¯m getting a raise¡­¡± Emmett concentrated on driving the car while admiring the crazy and cute look of this girl, he couldn¡¯t help butugh secretly. This girl was lively like a little bug. She was a super warm and super loving little thing. Emmett found his phone and called Kayden. ¡°Kayden, it¡¯s me. Yes, get someone to open the main entrance of Riverside Park for me. I¡¯ll go in for a stroll, as soon as possible.¡± After finishing the order coldly, without single extra nonsense, the call was ended right away. ine asked curiously, ¡°Is the person you called the park ranger? The one who guards the park at night?¡± She was really good at imagining! Emmett secretlyughed. This girl actually thought Kayden as the guard? Hahaha¡­ ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s almost the same, anyway, as long as he can open the park for us will do.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Emmett drove the car steadily and soon reached Riverside Park. ine got out of the car and was astonished first. Gosh! It was sote, and the park was still so lively! Many people were standing at the entrance! Counting the cars, there must be at least seven to eight cars. ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t expect Riverside Park¡¯s business to be so good, it¡¯s open sote? Some so many people havee out for a walk at night!¡± But¡­ why are they all men? And men who looked unfriendly, fierce and burly men? Please don¡¯t tell her that all these men were in a romantic mood and were here to find inspiration for love. ¡°Master! You have arrived!¡± A young man ran towards Emmett, and when he walked to Emmett, he stood still and bowed his head and saluted. Swoosh! All the other strong man bowed their heads and saluted together. The atmosphere became solemn immediately. ine didn¡¯t dare to move, only moving her eye from left to right. Oh, this looked like some Japanese underworld. Emmett respondedzily from his nose, waved his hands slightly. Kayden got up first and raised his head. Swoosh! All the other men then followed and raised their heads. ine was dominated by the unification and training of that movement. Kayden said in a low voice, ¡°The park gate is open, all the lights and game equipment inside are powered on.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Emmett nodded his head like a big-shot and led the stunned ine into the park. ¡°Who, who are they? Why do they look so strange? I feel like they are from a triad!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ How are they from a triad¡­ They are my subordinates, let¡¯s go, they had purposelye over to open the door and generate the power for us. We cannot let their warm hospitality down!¡± Emmett quietly waved his hands behind ine¡¯s back. Kayden saw it and understood that their young master wanted all of them to disappear. So, the young master was out for a stroll with this girl¡­ Kayden led all the brothers and quietly dispersed. Emmett held ine¡¯s hand and strolled in the park. ¡°Wow! Seeing Riverside Park at night has a different taste! Look at those lights, it¡¯s so pretty!¡± There were lights on almost every tree, and from far, the Riverside Park was decorated so beautifully. It was like many stars were blinking. And the benches, railings, bridge decks, and all the recreational facilities in Riverside Park were shining with lights. It was stunning. Chapter 93: In the Future, Anyone with the Surname ‘Wilson’ Will Be an Enemy Chapter 93: In the Future, Anyone with the Surname ¡®Wilson¡¯ Will Be an Enemy ¡°Didn¡¯te in vain, right? I told you toe for a walk, yet you only thought about sleeping. Isn¡¯t it beautiful and full of feelings?¡± The feeling of being in love? ine nodded, ¡°Yeah, it makes me feel like I¡¯m at a children¡¯s amusement park. But¡­ it¡¯s too quiet, there¡¯s only two of us. I¡¯m used to it, having to queue everywhere and there are groups of people everywhere. I¡¯m not used to it now that it¡¯s so quiet. Haha.¡± ¡°Oh you, you, this fellow, ispletely a little thing that ruins the mood. Such a beautiful ce, can¡¯t you say something romantic?¡± ine immediately closed her eyes and opened her arms. She raised her head and shouted to the quiet sky, ¡°Oh God, such a wonderful ce, I beg the heavens to drop down the biggest jackpot lottery!!! Let the lottery be as heavy as possible!!!¡± Emmett was amused and chuckled, ¡°This little moneygrubber, only knows money.¡± ¡°Yeah, I just love money! When I win the big prize, I¡¯ll pay you back first, then the remaining money, I¡¯ll buy Lee Minho¡¯s precious one night! OMG! When I think about my min-min¡¯s eyes, I will copse.¡± Emmett darkened his face and snorted, ¡°Lee Minho? Who is that? Is he more handsome than me?¡± Once again, ine looked at the handsome man beside her as if she was looking at a monster. Oh my God, does this man watch the television? He doesn¡¯t know De, even doesn¡¯t know Lee Minho as well. ¡°The two of you¡­well¡­ can¡¯t bepared¡­¡± ine dug her fingers. Lee Minho¡¯s image in the TV series was very handsome, especially in the recent film. He was made very manly. It¡¯s just¡­ ine has never thought much about his nose, it was slightly¡­ meaty¡­ Of course, among actors, it was considered a good nose, just that¡­ ine nced at Emmett¡¯s face¡­ Just that,pared to Emmett¡¯s nose, it was slightly worse. Look at bad-bear Smith¡¯s nose, it was not only proud, but the tip was also so sharp. Just from his nose, you could judge that he was a super handsome guy. Whether a person¡¯s facial features were beautiful or not, it depended on the nose to pull up the three- dimensional impression on the face. She was an art student and understood this logic. Emmett, with his hands behind his back, paced like a leader. With cold eyes, he nced at the little girl and said unhappily, ¡°Why can¡¯t it bepared? That what ho¡­ is he more handsome than me?¡± ¡°No, not that¡­ but¡­ instead¡­ you two belong to different styles¡­¡± ine secretly wiped her cold sweat. Seriously, her linguistic was not that bad, why were the words used to describe not expressing the meaning? Emmett raised his left eyebrow, which meant he was starting to get angry. ¡°This ¡®ho¡¯ guy is the senior you have a crush on?¡± ine was taken aback by Emmett¡¯s words, then sheughed with her belly in her arms. Laughing wildly and inelegantly, stomping her foot at the same time. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ You¡¯re so funny¡­ My senior¡­ Hahaha¡­ If my senior is Lee Minho, I will be rich. Just by selling his autograph, I will be rich too! Besides, the senior I like does not have thest name of Lee, but Wilson!¡± Thest name was Wilson? Good! He¡¯ll remember that! From now on, he will have an enmity against the Wilsons! Regardless of any men with thest name of ¡®Wilson,¡¯ except those 50-years-old and above, he will not take it lightly as long as theynd in his, Emmett Smith¡¯s hands! The bottom of his heart was in a turbulent, but his face was t as usual, Emmett asked inly, ¡°Then about the night of that ¡®ho¡¯ guy¡­ what was it about?¡± ine smiled contemptuously, ¡°President Smith, why don¡¯t you know anything about the entertainment industry? Lee Minho is an actor from South Korea, regarding that one night of his, it¡¯s something I say casually. When I mess around with my few friends, we will argue like this for fun. She will say she was going to sleep with him all night. Another will rush to say she would upy Kim Hyung Joong for one day. All of us say this for fun, and you took it seriously?¡± Oh¡­ It turned out to be an unrealistic Korean actor¡­ Emmett was relieved then. After that, he thought about it and couldn¡¯t helpughing. What was wrong with himself? He saw every bush and tree as an enemy, and he was so sensitive to ine¡¯s little action. Was this called¡­ Jealousy? ine was never someone who received strict tutoring. She wasn¡¯t the kind of famous socialite, that has undergone various etiquette education since young. In her mind, she would do what she felt most comfortable and doesn¡¯t care what others think. Now, she was walking in the massive park with Emmett, with countless lights illuminating for them. This environment was secluded, mysterious, and romantic. The night wind gently blew on their faces and body, the kind of pleasant feeling as if it was gently stroking the brittle tip of her heart. Her neat bangs swayed gently with the wind, and ine felt that this moment was so beautiful. Hence, she walked more and more recklessly. With her two arms swinging and exaggeratedly swung her two short legs, she wished for all her limbs to sway, and she looked like a crab walking sideways. Her head was like sunflower, turning left and right, looking around curiously with her sapphire-like eyes wide opened. Emmett has an entirely different style from her. Even though he has removed all the sharpness, brutality, and alertness, and that his expression waszy andfortable. But the way he walked still maintained the king¡¯s demeanor, like aid-back prince who came to inspect the countryside. Emmett put one hand in the pockets of his trousers, and his gaze seeminglynded on ine¡¯s body from time to time. That gaze was warm, persistent, and intense, and there was deep affection hidden in the depths of his pupils. There were big trees nted on both sides of the road, and the trees bear many small grain-shaped fruits. It was hanging on the branches, faintly among the leaves, like smallnterns. ine bulged her cheeks, stood under the tree, and jumped up actively. Didn¡¯t reach¡­ She jumped again, and she was so tired she screamed ¡°Ah¡­¡± but she still couldn¡¯t reach¡­ She jumped six to seven times in a row but still couldn¡¯t grab the small fruit. Boohoo¡­ Why was the big tree so tall? Emmett couldn¡¯t help chuckled as he watched this girl jump around. ¡°Hey, Froggy Jones, how is your leapfrog jump practice?¡± Froggy Jones? Bad-bear Smith has learned how to give others a nickname? Wow, and he actually mocked her for jumping like a frog! Damn it! ine rolled her eyes and said bitterly, ¡°You¡¯re quite tall, you can get it down for me. I¡¯ll say it first, if you can¡¯t reach it, then your height is really grown for nothing, it¡¯s pure waste.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Emmett shook his head slightly and looked at ine regretfully, ¡°Oh, only a stupid person like you can think of such a low-standard question. Just watch, and don¡¯t let your eyes fall out.¡± Emmett grinned lightly, and jumped lightly¡­ He was like a swallow, leaping into the air at once. His figure was chic and elegant and more powerful than the martial arts masters in costume films. He leisure picked two bunches of fruit, and thennded steadily in a handsome posture. ¡°Here, what you wanted. Oh, are you really dumbfounded? Hahaha¡­¡± Emmett¡¯s finger lightly stroked ine¡¯s nose, ¡°Hey, back to reality, did I present myself a little too handsome?¡± ine then woke up from her stupor¡­ OMG, bad-bear Smith¡¯s martial arts¡­ has already reached the stage of superb! It was even more shocking than that night when he whacked those seven guys! Was this flying skill! Bad-bear Smith was too powerful! So strong¡­ it made her even more afraid. ine pouted and looked at Emmett, praising, ¡°Tell me the truth, are you human? I suspect you¡¯re the newest type of Transformer. If it¡¯s not Transformers, then it¡¯s Iron Man. Otherwise, how can you jump up to such a high ce? President Smith, just admit it, I swear, I will never tell others that you¡¯re not human, and is a high-tech product!¡± Emmett nced at the little girl and snorted coldly, ¡°scheming little thing. Are you trying to trick me into saying something like ¡®I¡¯m not human¡¯? Fine, if you¡¯re so curious, let me tell you the truth, but you have to use your personality to assure me that you won¡¯t tell anyone this top-secret secret!¡± ine was stunned. She nkly blinked her eyes, and said in a panic, ¡°Okay! I won¡¯t say anything! I swear to you by my name, ine Jones, which has never been hurt in these 18 years of life. I will keep it a secret for you! Hurry, say it!¡± Emmett put his big hand on ine¡¯s head, narrowed his eyes, and said mysteriously, ¡°I¡¯m not a Transformer nor Iron Man. I am¡­ an alien from a far, far away.¡± ine was dumbfounded. Emmett continued to say, ¡°I have the highest IQ of aliens, and if a woman from the earth makes love with me, the child born will be the smartest in the world and will be the fittest and most powerful. Chapter 94: Amelias Call Chapter 94: Amelia''s Call Once the opportunity is missed, it will note again. This is the only chance to mate with an alien and give birth. ine, why don¡¯t you hurry up and pounce on me?¡± ine¡¯s widened by a bit. Emmett finally couldn¡¯t hold back, and he was the first tough out loud. One hand squeezed her cheeks, ying with it, ¡°Hahaha, look at your astonished look, it¡¯s so funny. Haha, silly girl, do you believe my nonsense? Oh, my assistant is such an idiot! Hahaha¡­¡± ine shook away the ck lines on her head. What the hell, bad-bear Smith could actually tell such a terrible joke. What aliens¡­ Oh, and what ¡®make love with him¡¯¡­ Shameless! Even when he joked, he couldn¡¯t stay away from the big bed¡­ Does this bad-bear Smith have a hyperactive disorder? Why does he think about doing that with a woman all day? Despised! Expressing her serious contempt! Emmett walked over, and held ine¡¯s small hand, swaying loosely. The two of them were like campus lover, swinging their hands and strolling. Emmett felt that his palms were warm, and as if there was current sending from her hands to his hands and then quickly spreading all over his body. Emmett frowned slightly and secretly scolded himself, ¡°Hey, Emmett Smith, why are you so keen? After experiencing so many women. And you¡¯re so familiar with the structure of women, why is your heart throbbing like this when you hold a girl¡¯s hand? Useless!¡± ¡°Hey, tell me, who will our children look like more?¡± Emmett asked with a slight smile. ine thought about it seriously for five seconds, then she frowned and pursed her red lips, and said, ¡°you have such a ck heart, why should I have children with you? Why should I think about who our children will look like more!¡± ine red at Emmett, stuck out the tip of her pink tongue, and deliberately angered Emmett. She said, ¡°Oh, but I should think about it properly if I get married to my senior, how will our children look like.¡± Sure enough, as soon as ine said this, her hands felt pain. Because of his anger, the strength in his hands increased, and squeezed until the bones in her hands hurt! ¡°Ahhhh, it¡¯s painful! Hey, hey, President Smith, who knows martial arts, please don¡¯t treat my hands like a shot-put, do you want to crush my hands? Seriously, do you know how to hold a girl¡¯s hand and walk?¡± Emmett hasn¡¯t really done it before¡­ It is hard to believe that a man who has slept with countless women, an arrogant man who took away countless women¡¯s hymen, has never held hands with them¡­ Let alone kissing¡­ Wasn¡¯t it weird? Emmett said, ¡°Sorry,¡± softly, then rxed a little. He suddenly said, narrowing his eyes, ¡°I think it¡¯s better for our children to look like me.¡± ¡°Why is it better to look like you? What do you mean?¡± ine puffed her cheeks, her big eyes flickering. Emmett said confidently, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Look at how handsome I am, if the child looks like me, only then can it be regarded as following the advantages. If they were to look like you and assuming it is a girl, it would be difficult for her to marry in the future.¡± ine was furious! ¡°Hey! Emmett Smith! What you said was horrible! Aren¡¯t you looking at people through the cracks of the door and looking down on them? Oh, so if they look like you, it¡¯s an advantage, but if they are like me, they can¡¯t get married? It¡¯s peculiar, I¡¯ve never seen such a narcissistic person like you. How do I look like? Isn¡¯t it the same two eyes and one nose? You don¡¯t have more parts than me. I don¡¯t understand why you are so bullish! Why are you like this, you¡¯re really good.¡± With a being educated expression, Emmett curled his lips and nodded, ¡°I finally understand that all women are petty. I¡¯ve only told the truth and see how angry you got. Okay, okay, the child looks like you and is very beautiful too. Is this feasible?¡± ine raised her small face, ¡°what do you mean by ¡®beautiful too¡¯? You¡¯ve lowered the rating with this sentence. It should be very beautiful, super pretty!¡± Emmet grinned happily. This little girl was really fun. She took it so seriously after a bit of tease. And it was the impulsive single-celled animal with one nerve and was easily fooled. Hahaha¡­ He was delighted to tease her. ¡°Then¡­ ine, tell me, when do you n to make a little human with me?¡± Make, make a little human? ine was dumbfounded. When she recalled the conversation between her and Emmett earlier, she realized she has been fooled! She was going around in circles by this ck-bellied guy, who confused her, and shepletely sank in, damn! ¡°Emmett Smith! You are really¡­ really¡­ wicked to the max! So bad!!! I¡¯m ignoring you!¡± ine rolled her eyes and flung Emmett¡¯s hand away. Twisted her ass and walked forward quickly. Emmett chuckled lightly, caught up in a few steps, and grabbed her hand again. Embedded in his hand, one finger was gently rubbing her hand. ¡°Little girl, you cannot reverse the ck and whites, and wrong others. I¡¯m really wronged! It¡¯s you that retorted and said that our children are beautiful because they look like you.¡± He had already informed Kayden and the secretary not to disturb him tonight, why would someone call him tirelessly? Emmett took out his phone impatiently and saw that it was andline number from the house. Was Joe calling? Did something happen in the vi? ine was waving frantically at him in front, she saw a lotus, a pond full of the lotus flower, and it was gorgeous. She stood on the shore, pouting her ass forward, and her small ws stretched ahead. She tried to beckon the lotus but did not manage to catch it either. Hence, ine shouted to Emmett, ¡°Emmett! Come over! Hurry! Help me get a lotus! Hurry! This was ine¡¯s first time, unconsciously, called out the name ¡®Emmett¡¯ very naturally. It was so soft, so coquettish, and so coaxingly. It made Emmett¡¯s body shook and stunned there. The blood was flowing violently all over his body, and his head was humming. He felt that ine¡¯s call made his bones brittle. Emmett walked towards ine and responded, ing over.¡± At the same time, he picked up the call while looking at ine, listening to the phone, ¡°Who?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After a moment of silence on the other side, a soft voice quickly said, ¡°Emmett, it¡¯s me, Amelia. It¡¯s very late, why haven¡¯t youe back? I¡¯m very worried about you and have been waiting for you. Quickly come home, it¡¯s not good for your health to sleep sote.¡± The girl in front of him had just called him ¡®Emmett¡¯, now he heard another woman calling him ¡®Emmett¡¯, the feeling that these two voices gave Emmett was utterly different. Emmett had already walked to ine¡¯s side, and ine pointed to the river excitedly, yelling, ¡°I want that! That one! Not this, the one that¡¯s half-opened¡­ Get it for me! Hurry up, quick¡­¡± ine¡¯s delicate, casual, and coquettish voice all fell into Amelia¡¯s ears. Amelia bit her lips hard, her manicured fingers dug deeply into the sofa. There was a woman beside Emmett! He wasn¡¯t home so late was because of another woman! And that woman¡­ could be so joyful, capricious and reckless in front of Emmett¡­ The girl¡¯s lively voice exined one thing, and that was: Emmett doted on her a lot! Only a girl who¡¯ was favored could have such a pure tone¡­ Amelia froze there, like a stone sculpture. She took a deep breath and barely uttered, ¡°Emmett¡­ It¡¯s late¡­¡± Emmett has long been impatient. Had it not been for ine, he would have roared back, ¡°What are you, Amelia, considered as, what rights do you have to call me? And dared to say something about going home¡­ Is that home yours?¡± But ine was by his side, and Emmett didn¡¯t want ine to feel that he was talking to a woman. So, he used a cold voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call again.¡± Then, he ended the call. Beep-beep-beep¡­ The sound on the phone was very monotonous and very hollow. Amelia held the phone for a long time without moving. For a long time before her hands trembled, and she slowly put down the phone. Joe was waiting a few meters away, watching her. Amelia nced at Joe and to maintain her dignity as the mistress. She coughed and said in a harsh tone, ¡°Oh, he asked for leave, and said that he will be working overtime¡­ Asked me to not wait for him and sleep first. Oh, his heartache for me, like mine for him. Now he¡¯s young and feels fine. But always straining it, after a long time¡­ it will be harmful to his body. Joe, when you¡¯re free, talk about it to Emmett.¡± The kind-hearted Joe has always regarded Emmett as his own child, and when he heard Amelia said this, he was moved, and nodded, ¡°yeah, he can¡¯t always be strained like this. The body is his own, and the young master is too busy with work. If you have the chance, Miss Carter, you should talk to him about it. As for me, I will find a chance as well.¡± Chapter 95: Adding a Kiss Chapter 95: Adding a Kiss Amelia nodded, then straightened her waist, and went upstairs. Who knew that under the gorgeous appearance was hidden tears? - Emmett put down the phone and straightaway pressed the shutdown button. To not let anyone disturb him, this was the most trouble-free thing to do. When he saw, because of a lotus flower, ine was dancing around so excitedly, Emmett thought that it was amusing. Standing on the bank and leaned forward a little, he caught a lotus flower. Then, in the loud cheers of ine, the lotus went into her hands. ine buried her face in the lotus and sniffed. She squinted her eyes and said beamingly, ¡°Wow, a nice scent¡­ It¡¯s faint, and reminds me of rice dumpling.¡± ¡°Rice dumpling? I¡¯ve forgotten what it¡¯s like.¡± Emmett gave a wry smile. Since he was a child, his three meals had been carefully arranged by the nutritionist. His father attached great importance to the diet of his only son. He was not allowed to eat any food that was not nutritious. Things like rice dumplings¡­ It seemed like he has not eaten it in years, and he has lived abroad for many years, how could he get the chance to eat this type of pure local food? Emmett just said in passing, but ine was emotional about it. ¡°Oh, President Smith, I don¡¯t envy a rich man like you anymore. I¡¯ve always grumbled to my sister why we weren¡¯t born in a wealthy family. That way, we can be like other students. Have our bags changed every day, waste piles of stationery, and buy a lot of beautiful clothes. But now it seems like there are gains and losses, what our ancestors said is the absolute truth. You are a prominent CEO and so wealthy, what do you do with your time every day? You don¡¯t even watch soap operas, and you don¡¯t listen to pop music. I guess you never had time to go to the cinema to watch a movie. You¡¯ve even forgotten the taste of rice dumplings¡­ I think you are really pitiable. Wealthy people are quite sad, why do they have to lose so many things that ordinary people have?¡± Emmett looked at ine and fell into a loss. In his mind, that sad past suddenly appeared... He couldn¡¯t help but muttered nkly, ¡°Because God said that you must exchange it with something else for whatever you want.¡± ine curled her lips, ¡°Really? God is so philosophical. I think God is more talented in philosophy.¡± Just like that, Emmett simmered withughter. It was initially a sad and depressing memory, but after ine¡¯s words, itpletely disappeared with the amusement. Emmett raised his evil eagle-like eyes and aimed at ine¡¯s lips. He said, ¡°I gave you the lotus flower, what do you say you should give me?¡± ine blinked her eyes and said, ¡°Then¡­ I will pluck a lotus leaf for you to make a hat?¡± Emmett twitched the corner of his mouth, ¡°Thank you, you are so creative. That way it¡¯s really a green hat.¡± ine was stunned, then leaned forward andughed together. Emmett was definitely brilliant, and his reaction was as fast as lightning! Emmett suggested, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a lotus flower. If you don¡¯t give me something that satisfies me, I will feel very depressed as a businessman. How do you say it, there seemed to be suspicions of losing money?¡± He wasn¡¯t embarrassed to say such a stingy thing? Only bad-bear Smith was able to say it so naturally. ¡°Then what do you want that can satisfy you?¡± ine frowned. Emmett bent over, with eyes shining, staring at ine¡¯s lips, he said slowly, ¡°I like¡­ your lips¡­ You can make it up with a kiss¡­¡± ine froze for a moment, and after three seconds, she turned and ran. ¡°Bad girl, you are expressing the meaning of burning the bridge after crossing!¡± Emmett scolded with a smile. ine quacked while running and said, ¡°Burn the bridge than be it.¡± ¡°Girl, I¡¯m going to catch you. I¡¯ll say first if you are caught by me, I will kiss you hard!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. When ine heard it, she immediately screamed, ¡°No, no! If you can¡¯t catch me in 10 seconds, you can¡¯t find fault anymore.¡± Ten, nine, eight, seven, six, five¡­ ine counted quickly, and before she counted to five, Emmett had caught up with her. He pressed her against a tree, his eyes were like fire, and he gasped anxiously, ¡°Girl, it¡¯s less than 10 seconds¡­ You can only be kissed by me¡­¡± After the deration, Emmett pouched over. Both of them were panting hard because they were running. Now that he kissed her, ine felt even more challenging to breathe. Before he pried open her teeth, ine had already opened her small mouth, wanting to take a few breaths, and his tongue happened to rush in. Hmm¡­ ine¡¯s pupil dted. Ahhhhh, she felt ashamed! She had identally¡­ took the initiative to hold his tongue¡­ She had actually wanted to gasp hard! She swore, she didn¡¯t mean to be greedy for him! Boohoo, now she couldn¡¯t rify herself¡­ ¡°Oh¡­¡± Because ine took the initiative once in a century, Emmett suddenly roared. His whole body was heated up, like a dragon, he swept her violently. ine only felt that her mouth was full of his traces, it was all his heat and breath. It was like his breath has prated into her body¡­ ine¡¯s breathing was unstable andcked oxygen, and she was about to be suffocated by the kiss. She had no choice but grabbed Emmett with her small paw. It was like when a kitten scratching when it¡¯s in anxious. Finally, she was too tired and soft, ine simply wrapped both arms around Emmett¡¯s lowered neck. Her whole delicate body was hung on Emmett¡¯s body. After kissing for a long, long time¡­ When Emmett¡¯s kiss was about to be too difficult for himself, he forced himself to let her go. ine¡¯s entire face fell on Emmett¡¯s chest, like a mangy dog, her tongue stuck out and panted. She was stillining angrily, ¡°You, you¡­ You breached the contract¡­ Didn¡¯t we agree that if you want to kiss me, must¡­ must get my consent¡­¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Emmett stroked her hair gently, ¡°This time, it¡¯s different. This time, you traded the lotus for it. It can¡¯t count. I will listen to you in the future, and I will ask for your consent next time I kiss you.¡± There¡¯s always a reason¡­ His eloquence was so good. Emmett looked at the stars in the sky and said, ¡°Hey, girl, shall we y a game?¡± ¡°What game?¡± ine¡¯s breathing hasn¡¯t adjusted yet and was still leaning on Emmett and askedzily. ¡°Haha, let¡¯s y paper, scissors, stone, whoever loses once, will have to take one piece of clothing off.¡± ine¡¯s mouth twitched. Emmett was still selling the idea, ¡°Think about it, if I keep losing, then won¡¯t you get a beautiful man¡¯s strip show for free?¡± ine stood up and have her hands on her hip, like a little soldier, ¡°I¡¯m not fooled! President Smith, are you looking forward to seeing me lose all the way, so you can see me do a strip show?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Emmett smiled heartily. Blinked and studied, Emmett said, ¡°You¡¯ve thought wrongly of me. Am I so perverted? Besides, I had already seen your body a long time ago. We have done the most intimate and passionate thing. Will I still be interested in strip shows?¡± ine thought that it was true too. Not to mention how passionate they were that night, just based on afterward¡­ she was almost eaten up by him¡­ Even though the cherry on her chest has been licked by him, she really has no privacy or secrets in front of him. Emmett continued, ¡°Think about it, if I always lose, and in the end, I even lose my underwear. Isn¡¯t it very satisfying for you on the sidelines?¡± This association¡­ fits her taste. She has been unable to win over bad-bear Smith and has no idea how many times she has scolded him in her heart. Secretly gritting her teeth at him, and has been using the simplest mental treatment method, and hasn¡¯t had the upper hand in front of him¡­ If she really won, and let bad-bear Smith strip naked in front of her, hahaha, that scene¡­ It would really be satisfying! ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s y!¡± There was a smirk on Emmett¡¯s lips. Little girl, don¡¯t forget that if she counted the number of clothes on her, it was very little. The first thing she has to take off would be her dress. Hahahaha¡­ The first round began! Both of them were like five or six-year-old children. The two fists shook, counted to three, and showed it together. ¡°Mine is scissors, and yours is paper. ine, unfortunately, you have lost the first game. I¡¯m worried for you, what should you take off first? Hahahaha¡­¡± ine¡¯s face cramped a few times, stared at Emmett bitterly. She shouldn¡¯t have yed against him. She was tricked again¡­ Boohoo¡­ The highest level of being ck-bellied was: Being deceived this time, and while you¡¯re still gritting your teeth with hate, he has sessfully lied to you again. Chapter 96: I Will Carry You on My Back Chapter 96: I Will Carry You on My Back ine begged for mercy, ¡°Don¡¯t count the first game, okay? Start from this round, okay?¡± Emmett cracked his lips and smiled, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give in.¡± To express her gratitude, ine immediately said something that she could bury herself with, ¡°Thank you, thank you, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll honor it seriouslyter!¡± In the end¡­ It was a sad reminder¡­ The second game¡­ ine lost again. Emmett goaded her into action, ¡°How? ording to your personality, you won¡¯t beg again and let this round not be counted, right?¡± ine bit her lips. Bad guy, if you didn¡¯t say it out, I really nned to do that¡­ But Emmett has asked like this¡­ She was embarrassed instead and could only bite the bullet and said, ¡°Who is afraid of whom? We have no secrets between us anyway! I¡¯ll take it off!¡± In the night, under the street lights, Emmett¡¯s eyes glowed with a greedy green light because of anticipation. Hahaha, he was about to see her three points soon¡­ In the end, what surprised Emmett was¡­ ine didn¡¯t take off her dress but pulled her underwear down instead. She did take off one-piece, and he indeed couldn¡¯t see anything¡­ Therefore, do not despise any creature, no matter how stupid the beast was, they would have their own way of survival. ine felt that she was really clever in doing this. She shook her small underwear, smiled presumptuously, and said, ¡°President Smith, your evil intentions didn¡¯t seed, right? Are you very disappointed?¡± Emmett squinted his eyes, and said, ¡°Why not, give me this underwear of yours, I will keep it as a souvenir.¡± Sure enough, when this bad-tempered guy was provoked, he would hit you back with even more shamelessness. ine blushed and ran behind a tree to put on her underwear hurriedly. She poked out half her head and pointed to the sky, and pretended to be serious. ¡°The US satellites are always watching us! Oh, today, the old man of the US Department of Defense zoomed in on a particr part and wow, was China so open? This man and woman are walking naked! The spirit ismendable, aren¡¯t they afraid of being manhunt or have their nudes taken? That¡¯s why, President Smith, this game is absolutely impossible to y again. I¡¯m don¡¯t care as I¡¯m an unknown person. But you¡¯re different. If your nudes are being exposed, how many infatuated women will take your photo and photoshop it, making it seem like an illicit photo with them? President Smith, then it would be a massive loss!¡± ine¡¯s vivid expressions made Emmettughed briskly and heartily for a long time. This girl was a happy pill. Emmett did not make it difficult for her as he was just teasing her for fun. He looked at his watch, hm, it was past eleven, and this girl should be sleepy too. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we can leave from that exit there.¡± Emmett held ine¡¯s hands again and gently swayed. This time, it wasn¡¯t ine who walked in front, but Emmett pulled her from the front. ine was exhausted, and it was getting difficult to walk. Finally, she couldn¡¯t walk anymore, and dumped herself on the ground, rubbed her feet and said, ¡°Hm, I can¡¯t walk anymore, can we take a break? Just a short rest.¡± Emmett said tly, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Ah, just a short rest, can¡¯t a short while do?¡± ¡°What time will it be if you rest a while more? It¡¯s toote, you, this kid, can¡¯t sleep toote.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m exhausted. I¡¯ll walk after a break, I promise.¡± Emmett smiled softly, squatted down, and turned his back to ine, ¡°Come on.¡± ine was stunned. Why did he say, e on¡± out of nowhere? How was she going to e¡¯? ¡°What are you doing?¡± ine asked nkly. ¡°Hop on!¡± Emmett turned to look at ine, ¡°On to my back, you can¡¯t walk, right? Then I¡¯ll carry you on my back.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ine was startled. And immediately began to wave her hands vigorously, ¡°No, no, no way! You¡¯re quite tired as well, how can I be so shameless? I can walk, it¡¯s just a matter of resting.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Climb up quickly!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay! I said it¡¯s okay! I can walk on my own after a rest, I¡¯m not as pampered as you think.¡± ine wiped her cold sweat. She had her self-awareness, and she knew she was nothing but an ignorant little girl. Don¡¯t think that a young master like Emmett has asionally confessed to her once, and she would lose all directions. The words of these kind men¡­ were they credible? People have said that the least reliable words are the words of a man in bed. That¡¯s why men were all lower-bodied animals. Besides, she has to lean on Emmett¡¯s back, and she was shy just by thinking about it. Emmett coldly tittered and simply said, ¡°Two options. One, climb on my back and let me carry you. Two, I¡¯ll climb on your back, and you carry me. So, which will you choose?¡± This was Emmett! This was his standard way of doing things! He would think of all means, but in the end, the goal was to do what he wanted. ine was dumbfounded and immediately replied, ¡°Nonsense! Of course, I will choose for you to carry me! If I carried you, I won¡¯t be able to move even if I spit out all the blood.¡± Emmett smiled and urged, ¡°Still in a daze? Are you noting up yet?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ine braced herself and embarrassedly climbed onto Emmett¡¯s broad back. Emmett hugged her legs and stood upfortably. While ine¡¯s body was stuck tightly to his back, and ine could feel the heat and vitality of male animals. Her cheeks were hot, and it flushed uncontrobly. She was a little excited. And Emmett was no better than her. Damn it¡­ Why was her breast so full? He could feel the slight tremor of her chest with every step. And her two pinkish-white calves were held in his hands, suddenly, he thought that her legs were so slippery that he almost couldn¡¯t hold on to her. Her legs swayed so easily, and his head swelled. This ine was probably here to torture him! As he walked, the lotus flower in ine¡¯s hand suddenly dropped to the floor. Emmett stopped, turned, and realized that this girl¡­ fell asleep. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s still the na?ve animals that are happier, only have to close your eyes and go into dreand, but I have still had to suffer¡­ It¡¯s not easy for men!¡± Emmett bent down, picked up the lotus flower, pushed her butt up, and continued striding forward. When he reached the other exit, sure enough, Kayden and a group of boys waited for him. When Kayden saw Emmett, he threw the cigarette in his hand away, and followed in a few steps, greeted Emmett, and said, ¡°Master, you¡¯vee out.¡± At this time, he saw the girl on Emmett¡¯s back, Kayden couldn¡¯t help but widened his eyes in surprise and asked, ¡°This woman fell asleep on your back?¡± Emmett did not answer and instead, made a ¡°hush-¡± sound, motioned to everyone not to make a sound. Then, he gently ced ine at the back of the car. He was afraid that her neck would feel ufortable and folded his expensive coat and set it under ine¡¯s head as a pillow. Kayden has been observing the young master¡¯s movements, and the more he watched, the more incredible it felt. The young master who has always been cold and merciless¡­ Why does it seem like he has changed? Emmett closed the door gently, lowered his voice and said to Kayden, ¡°Disperse first, don¡¯t follow me anymore. I will send her home and then go back.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Kayden replied, then stood at attention and watched Emmett¡¯s car leave. A few boys yawned and gathered, asking, ¡°Kayden, that night, we were asked to clean up was because of this woman?¡± Kayden nodded, ¡°It should be her.¡± ¡°She looks young like an elementary student.¡± Kayden¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Nonsense! Will our young master be such an outrageous person? Our young master never touches young girls!¡± The boys looked at each other and said in their hearts, ¡°But this girl looks very young like a Lolita¡­¡± Emmett adjusted the rearview mirror while driving the car. He fixed it to an angle where he could see ine¡¯s sleeping face. ¡°This silly little girl sleeps like a cat.¡± He felt warm when he watched her sleep. The car arrived at the alley. The government had rushed to work, and the road was repaired in one day. It was just that the asphalt hadn¡¯t driedpletely. A fence surrounded it, leaving only a narrow gap for pedestrians to pass. Emmett carried ine, held her firmly, and walked into the alley. He already knew where her house was, and so he walked straight to the doorstep. Just as he was about to wake ine, who knew, the door of her house was not closed, and it opened with a light kick. Emmett was surprised, and so he walked in with ine in his arms. Chapter97: The Girl Is the Best : The Girl Is the Best He was reluctant to wake her up, and wanted her to sleep soundly. Through the moonlight, he could vaguely see the situation in the house. It was a simple house, an old and outdatedyout, the living room was small and dark, he presumed that there wasn¡¯t much sunlight even during the day. Emmett carried ine into a room, and heard a tired man¡¯s snoring, Emmett curled his lips and came out. That was ine¡¯s father¡¯s room. Bang! Emmett hissed in a low voice. Gosh, the ceiling of the house was so short that it touched his head! Emmett cursed his unluckiness in secret, bent over, and sent ine into the two sister¡¯s room. He could see two beds and the room was a bit messy. One of the beds had a girl sleeping on it, with her face inward, and her body curled up like a prawn. So, Emmett ced ine on the empty bed. Emmett wandered around the room and felt likeughing when he saw the small and messy room. Haha, what was he doing? He was the second-generation heir of the dignified Tianyi Group and he actually went to the house of amoner and to look around theyout? ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you¡­ I will never see a ce like this in my life.¡± Emmettughed mockingly, and lowered his head to carefully observe ine¡¯s unsuspecting sleeping position. Ha, this girl really looks like a baby when she was sound asleep. Her eyshes were so long and was curled, her cheeks were pink and tender, and the red and delicate lips were slightly pouted, and was as cute as he wanted. ine couldn''t be regarded as a very beautiful woman. Compared with the women he had before, she looked normal, but! She was the most unique one! Because, she was fresh enough, confused enough, heartless enough, and cute enough. ¡°Haha¡­ This sleepy little thing¡­¡± Emmett chuckled lightly, and spilled all the fresh heat on her face. He couldn¡¯t help but stretched out his hand and stroked her face very lightly. It felt good as always. Silky and delicate. Emmett was stunned there, and his eyes were deep. ¡°What should I do with you?¡± This self-question that doesn¡¯t seemed to exist made Emmett fell into silence again. ¡°Give it to me¡­ That¡¯s my bun¡­ You dare to snatch¡­ Give me¡­¡± Suddenly, Ellie who was on the other bed started sleep talking, and then, her body turned over. Oh! Emmett was a practitioner with a first-ss response ability. He immediately got up and jumped down, subconsciously, from the bedroom window. It was the second floor and it was high to jump down like this. But Emmett leaped in the air, and fell gently on the ground. The action was as if he was a cat, it was graceful and quick witted. ¡°Oh¡­ What an interruption¡­¡± Emmett wiped the sweat from his forehead with his hands. Thanks to his good martial arts foundation that he could jumped out so lightly. If ine¡¯s sister was to realize that, he, a big man, had sneakily entered their house, he wasn¡¯t sure how she would shout. ¡°ine, I realized that as long as I¡¯m with you, I will always be in a messy situation. Looks like mental retardation is very contagious.¡± Emmett patted his clothes. He was still handsome as ever, turned his face up and look at the attic. He pursed his lips and smiled, then walked to the car. When Emmett stepped into the car, the more he thought about it, the more he wanted tough. While driving, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckled loudly. Tonight¡­ What funny things had he done. First, he drank and got drunk¡­ Of course, he was pretending, and deliberately acted for Jasper and Lucas to see. It turned out that it was so ck-bellied that even ine was fooled. Haha, anyway, it wasn¡¯t him that took the initiative to call her. The one that had initiated to contact ine should be med on Jasper at best. It seemed that his drama of drowning sorrow through wine was very realistic. Then, he actually brought ine to Riverside Park¡­ If this was in the past, he would have mocked this as a brain-dead behavior. Once a woman boldly told him, ¡°Emmett, please, bring me to a park, and hold hands like those couples and wander aimlessly in the park. I¡¯ll be happy even if I have to die.¡± At that time, he remembered that his eyes didn''t blink, and said ruthlessly, ¡°Walk in the park? Is this what a person like me should do? Do you think that I, Emmett, brain¡¯s so dysfunctional? Besides, who are you to make such a request with me?¡± And the woman¡¯s face changed and trembled straightaway after his words. And today¡­ He was so excited and proactively did something stupid. Only then did he find out, that in this world, there wasn¡¯t the most brain-dead but only even more demented. Emmett returned to the vi, and jumped out of the car briskly, and threw the car keys to Kayden, and Kayden quickly caught it. He smiled faintly and asked, ¡°Sent her home?¡± ¡°Yeah. She didn¡¯t wake up and if I don¡¯t send her home, what will she do?¡± Emmett was rarely so talkative, and smiled lightly, there was a charming look rippled beside his thin lips. The night wind blew over, and gently blew his delicate and fashionable hair. In Kayden¡¯s eyes, the Emmett who was like this, fascinated people. Even when a man saw a man was like this, let alone women? Kayden was a little surprised, ¡°It can¡¯t be, master, didn¡¯t she wake up when she got home? There is such a woman who can sleep? Oh Gosh, this is a rare character.¡± Emmett couldn''t helpughing and nodded, ¡°You are right, my girl is the best. She slept so soundly along the way, I guess, she will not wake up even when the sky falls. ¡° Kayden thought about it for a while, and found the scene very interesting. Think about it, while you are driving, there¡¯s a fleshy girl lying behind, and as the car bumped, her body shook. Yet, she could still sleep soundly like a pig, wasn¡¯t it ridiculous? Kayden frowned again, ¡°Then¡­ Master, when you¡¯re near her house, you were willing to wake her up?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Emmett answered straightforwardly. While walking inside, he smiled and said, ¡°That silly idiot, if I wake her up, she would most probably be too sleepy to stand still, so I sent her directly to her bed¡­¡± Kayden looked at Emmett¡¯s good looking back in disbelief, and dug his ear. Did he get it wrong? Was this still the cold-hearted young master from young? The young master that faced the bloody scene of life and death and doesn¡¯t even frown? The Master Smith who could be unmoved and kicked away the woman who was using death to threaten him? A girl fell asleep and he was reluctant to wake her up? Wasn¡¯t this¡­ this too ridiculous? Emmett walked into the living room, and saw Amelia in an extremely sexy sleepwear, with her back straightened, in a graceful sitting position, sunk in the sofa. She was flipping a fashion magazine causally. Emmett¡¯s stopped in his steps slightly, and then returned to normal, and walked two steps forward. Threw his coat and a servant followed and picked up the young master¡¯s clothes. ¡°You¡¯re back, Emmett.¡± Amelia gently put down the magazine and smiled at Emmett. That smile was tactful yet seductive. It was a standard smile that was carefully trained for many years by Amelia¡¯s tutor. She was confident that this smile could definitely keep Emmett¡¯s sight. Sure enough, Emmett looked at her, although it was a very faint nce. But it was better than not being looked at. Therefore, this lookN?velDrama.Org content rights. by Emmett made Amelia suddenly excited. She stood up immediately, swayed her waist, purposely twisted her raised hips, and walked to Emmett. Sheid softly, holding Emmett¡¯s arm, and said sweetly, ¡°Emmett, are you tired? I¡¯ve personally adjusted the bath water upstairs for you. Let¡¯s go up and take a bath, and get rid of the fatigue. Emmett, let me rub your back, I have received professional training.¡± Emmett twitched at the corner of his mouth. Shook his arm and threw Amelia one meter away, and said coldly, ¡°Miss Carter, I want to inform you one thing, do not call me Emmett in the future, this is not a name you should use.¡± What¡­ Amelia never thought that Emmett would suddenly treat her this way. Her mind was dumbfounded for a moment and didn¡¯t know how to speak anymore. Her eyes widened with a frightened expression, Chapter98: Trampling on Her Dignity : Trampling on Her Dignity Looking at Emmett at a loss. ¡°Then, then¡­ then what should I call you?¡± Emmett didn¡¯t bother to raise his eyelids and saidzily, ¡°President Smith. Or, Mr. Smith. It¡¯s up to you.¡± Boom--- Amelia was struck by Emmett¡¯s word like lightning. She waspletely dumbfounded. President Smith? Mr. Smith? Wasn¡¯t this what an outsider would call? Why would Emmett treat her like this? She has already worked really hard to cater to and please him! Why was he still indifferent to herself? Amelia blinked her eyes vigorously to prevent tears from falling down. ¡°Why? Why do you treat me this way?¡± Instead, Emmett seemed to hear a ridiculous thing. He looked at Amelia like he was looking at a madman, and said brightly, ¡°Seriously, I want to know why as well, why did you appear suddenly in my house? Why can you refuse to leave? Why do I have to see people that make me lose my mood when Ie home in a good mood? Tell me first, why are there so many whys, before I help you answer all your questions.¡± Emmett¡¯s eloquence¡­ was finally brought into y. He was definitely a top-notch expert in negotiation, the main debater of the debate. His quick and theoretical remarks made the smart Amelia stunned as well. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. When she understood Emmett¡¯s words that he was annoyed that she refused to leave, Emmett has long since disappeared. Amelia stood alone in the living room, and felt like a clown¡­trying to please the public¡­ After a long time, Amelia then sighed and walked to her room, lost. ¡°Yeah, what am I doing? Why am I working so hard?¡± Amelia asked herself gently. Frustration was all over her face. Emmett returned to his room, removed his clothes, and went to the bathroom, slightly tired, and took a good bath. He used his hands to soothe the emptied and tortured little brother, but this time, no matter how heforted it, it wasn¡¯t happy. Emmett sighed slightly. ine, this girl¡­ has caught more and more of his appetite, the idea of wanting to upy her was getting stronger¡­ Of course, the after-effect of this failure was that¡­ His body was bing more and more unsatisfied¡­ ¡°Shit! This damn energy!¡± Emmett scolded himself, got out of the shower dripping wet, and casually wiped himself with a towel, and walked out of the bathroom. As soon as he went out, this time, Emmett was really taken aback. ¡°Why are you here? Who allowed you to enter my room? Did you not learn how to knock? Are you an idiot? Scram! Get out immediately!¡± Emmett yelled at Amelia, who was in the middle of his room. Was this woman sick? She was, after all, the eldestdy of the Carter family. Yet, she looked like a prostitute with no clients in front of him and delivered herself automatically from time to time. Amelia didn¡¯t move, but her body was shivering. She bit her lips hard, trying to keep her tears from falling. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Smith, I just want to know, why are you dissatisfied with me? Where am I not good enough? You can tell me where I¡¯mcking, I will work hard to correct it! Really!¡± Emmett smiled bitterly, ¡°Are you a blockhead? Do men need hard work to determine if they like or dislike women? I will still like her, no matter how useless, incapable, or ugly, the woman I like is. Anyway, if it¡¯s the women I dislike, no matter how smart and virtuous, or how beautiful and lively, how capable and wealthy, in my eyes, I will never like her.¡± Amelia certainly understood what Emmett said, the meaning of what he said was too obvious. Master Smith has stated clearly that he didn¡¯t like her, no matter how good she was. The tears in Amelia¡¯s eyes finally fell, she wanted to control her emotions, but she was too sad that she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears no matter what. ¡°Tell me, do you have anyone you like now?¡± Emmett didn¡¯t bother looking straight, and Amelia kept holding her breath and stared at Emmett nervously. Emmettidzily on the bed, flipped through the magazines, and said nonchntly, ¡°Do you have the right to ask about my personal life? Just manage your own affairs well. Well, what are you still doing in my room? What you waiting for?¡± Amelia¡¯s body shivered hard. ¡°I, I¡­¡± ¡°Oh? You have tasted the sweetness, and now you want to take the initiative to have sex with me?¡± Amelia was left iplete by Emmett¡¯s cold words. But she couldn¡¯t leave¡­ ¡°I guess so¡­ Mr. Smith¡­ I really want to¡­¡± Emmett squinted his eyes and snorted coldly, ¡°What do you want?¡± Amelia gritted her teeth, and said shamelessly, ¡°I want to¡­ make love with you¡­¡± When she really said it out, Amelia let out a sigh of relief and watched Emmett closely. Emmett was stunned for a moment, thenughed loudly. ¡°Miss Carter, I¡¯m really amazed by you. Your family¡¯s rich and powerful, yet they have left you, the eldest miss, empty? Why? Is there ack of men? I don¡¯t understand my father¡¯s taste, why does he think you¡¯re suitable? Let me correct the words you just said, what I do with you isn¡¯t called ¡®love,¡¯ there¡¯s no ¡®love¡¯ between us. The phrase ¡®make love¡¯ is not suitable for both of us. It¡¯s only a sexual activity between you and me, that¡¯s it.¡± Amelia¡¯s expression was ugly. She did not expect Emmett to trample her self-esteem, stepping it into pieces, ¡°Then, why did you want me? That time, why did you have sex with me? Since you don¡¯t like me, why didn¡¯t you push me away?¡± Amelia questioned and cried. Before she knew Emmett, she has always been the favored daughter and was sought after by many men. She never expected that she would be so worthless by Emmett¡¯s side. Emmett narrowed his dangerous eyes, lit a cigarette, inhaled once, and said coldly, ¡°You have asked a good question. Firstly, this involved your status positioning. My father found me a woman with only one purpose, and that is for me to regrly vent my physiology. You and those women before have the same nature, and that is my temporary sex partner. I¡¯ll y with a few more days if I¡¯m having fun, and when I¡¯m not having fun, they will be kicked away. No one should think about pestering me. Amelia, I heard that you spread rumors to the people in this house that you will be the wife of mine in the future. Haha, based on this alone, I can kick you away. I hate any woman who acts recklessly in front of me and takes herself too seriously. They won¡¯t get any benefit from me. And you are still dreaming about being my wife?¡± Amelia trembled all over. Her face was terribly pale. And in Amelia¡¯s heart now, the most terrifying person was this beautiful man, Emmett Smith! Amelia was dumbfounded for a while before finding her voice again. She said pitifully, ¡°Even when I fell in love with you? I am in love with you, can¡¯t I have some extravagant hope for you?¡± Emmett smiled disdainfully, ¡°Fell in love with me? It seemed any woman of mine has said that to me before. Then, should I use the thoughts of you women as the basis of my choice? Ridiculous! Could it be that women like you are stupid to the maximum and wishfully hoping that one day, I will fall in love with you?¡± Amelia breathed hard, gasping in big mouthfuls, clutching her nightdress stiffly with her fingers. She nodded her head nkly, and her voice sounded pitiful, ¡°I, I got it¡­ I know what¡¯s my status¡­¡± Emmett put down the magazine and said lightly, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve held back hard enough tonight, forget it, I¡¯ll let you serve me once. The whole set techniques on how to please a man¡­ you know, right?¡± Amelia looked at Emmett suddenly, and from Emmett¡¯s yful eyes, she saw an evil and murderous aura. Emmett¡­ Could you be crueler after trampling on her self-esteem? ¡°I¡­ know all¡­¡± ¡°Hm,e over, properly kiss first¡­¡± Emmett beckoned impatiently. For the past few days, ine has teased him and made him full of fire, and if he didn¡¯t vent soon, he would most likely not make it. Chapter99: He Is Too Cold! : He Is Too Cold! This time, although Amelia took the initiative to kiss Emmett, and did theplete and cumbersome forey. Still, she was too obsessed with this man, so the first person to climax between them turned out to be Amelia. Amelia exhausted all her oral skills and kissed him hard. While kissing, Amelia made unstoppable gasping noise. This man¡­ had the aura of an emperor, he looked so charming, and his body was so strong. Although she had just suffered from his harsh sarcasm, at this moment, she was actually excited when she touched his significant part, and asionally raised her eyes to see his handsome features, ¡°Kiss again¡­¡± Emmett¡¯s hand pressed Amelia¡¯s head, not allowing her to get up. Emmett frowned slightly and lowered his head slightly to see the woman under him. Though he was watching such a seductive action, he still didn¡¯t have the slightest feeling. Ahhh¡­ He was going crazy, being ufortable! Why was there no feeling? He was obviously about to die from heat before. He felt like a volcano was about to erupt, why now¡­ A young, beautiful, and sexy woman was trying so hard to please him. Yet after a long time, he didn¡¯t feel like he was about to get in the condition? If this continued, he reckoned that even if Amelia kissed him until he was old, he wouldn¡¯t have any feelings. Emmett was a little irritable. He directed Amelia to change several positions. Amelia was already eager with desire, however, Emmett, the person involved was still as calm as ice. Emmett suddenly thought of the problem, and said fiercely, ¡°Turn around, face down.¡± Amelia panted and did it anxiously. In this position¡­ He couldn¡¯t see her face. Emmett began to fantasize. Imagining that the woman lying under him at this moment was that girl, ine. When he thought of that, Emmett¡¯s breathing became thicker and anxious. He, who was tortured with lust for several days, opened his eyes little by little, they were like sparks and radiated strong desires. Even when he thought about ine randomly¡­ When he thought of her baby face and thought about how her usual simple expressions and when she was happy, frustrated, depressed¡­ ¡°It will be painful, are you prepared? I will be gentle as much as I can,ssie Jones.¡± Emmett bewitched himself and took Amelia as ine. He spoke gently, and this gentle tone of his shocked Amelia. Amelia wanted to look back to see what had happened to Emmett, but his big hands suddenly pressed her head and did not allow her to turn around. Then at the same time, he lifted her leg and put on a condom and rushed directly into her body. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Amelia screamed. ¡°Baby, sorry, I¡¯ll be gentler¡­ Little thing, I¡¯ming¡­¡± Emmett spoke softly, squinting his eyes slightly. He was able to smoothly stir up his appetite only when deceived himself and treated Amelia as ine. Beside her ear, Amelia heard either a doting or affectionate or a rough shout out for ssie Jones¡±. Countless ssie Jones,¡± and he kept calling this name. Amelia never had the chance to turn her face and was in the same posture from beginning to end. When Emmett was done, he went straight to the bathroom, cleaned up, and returned to the bedroom. He saw Amelia sitting shyly at the head of the bed and frowned. He said impatiently, ¡°Go back to your room quickly. Also, don¡¯t scream so loudly in the future, it¡¯s disgusting to hear.¡± Then he waved his hand without expression, motioning for Amelia to leave quickly. Amelia was taken aback, took her clothes, and went away in despair. This was how he treated her? Earlier on, he was still venting in her body, galloping, but in a blink of an eye, he could be so indifferent and ruthless, lie a stranger? Emmett was really as cold as the rumors said! ¡°Even if it¡¯s iron or stone, there will be that day it is warm. Why can¡¯t you, Emmett, be warm a little bit?¡± Amelia actually walked back to her room naked because she was too depressed. Luckily, all the servants in the vi have rested, so it wasn¡¯t too embarrassing. Ameliaid on her bed, and started to think about one thing: Was that girl whom Emmett kept calling ssie Jones¡¯ the woman he liked? Meanwhile, Emmettid on his bed, full of worries. ¡°Why does the old man value this Amelia so much? What is the old man¡¯s n? It can¡¯t be true that he wants this Carter woman to marry me?¡± Emmett suddenly remembered that after ying ice hockey in the afternoon, he had received a call from his father on the way to the bar. At that time, he was frustrated and annoyed because he couldn¡¯t reach ine. And his father called him at that time, thanks to his good habits, even though he was anxious and furious, he looked at the caller ID first. Not ine! It was actually his father! Emmett immediately held back his smile and said solemnly, ¡°father, are you looking for me? What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Emmett, how are you getting along with that Lia?¡± Lia? Which Lia? Even Emmett, who was such a smart guy, was confused by his father¡¯s sudden appetion. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Father, who are you talking about?¡± ¡°Ahem, isn¡¯t that thedy from the Carter¡¯s family, Amelia Carter. I¡¯ve asked her to assist you by your side. I saw that the girl ispetent, and presumably, she will be able to give you great assistance, whether in the family or at work.¡± He was annoyed and couldn¡¯t help but say agitatedly at that time, ¡°Father, what can that Amelia help me with? Let her scram! I¡¯m not even interested in her! If it wasn¡¯t a woman that father, you, have chosen with difficulties, I wouldn¡¯t even bother touching her. Also, father, you don¡¯t have to worry about the matter of my woman.¡± His father was silent then. After a long silence, he heard the massive gasp from the speaker, and he could distinguish his father¡¯s anger. His father was a typical of a smiling wolf. He would rarely get angry on the spot when speaking, and could always maintain the appearance of a gentleman with a in face. But have to do whatever you¡¯re supposed to do, and there was never mercy. Often, people who were slightly familiar with his father would be so scared that their legs became weak when they saw his father¡¯s faint smile. And now, his father was angry because of his contradictory words about Amelia. ¡°Emmett, I always think that men are the masters of this world, and always felt that my son should enjoy the best things in the world, including women. But this doesn¡¯t mean that you cannot not get married. This youngdy from the Carter family matches you very well in all aspects. You should stop nitpicking, and I think that she will be a good daughter-inw. I¡¯ve heard that you are neither cold nor warm towards Lia, and have troubled her. You can have countless lovers, but in the end, you should only have one legal wife. So, getting married is just a formality. Choose the one that suits you best, and is the most advantageous to your development, this is the ultimate goal of marriage. Otherwise, any indiscriminate love rtionship, and want to get married with different family status, is nonsense, in my opinion. Okay, I won¡¯t say much about others, you are smart, you should know what you should do.¡± When the call ended, Emmett couldn¡¯t help but vent his dissatisfaction to the phone, ¡°still say you¡¯re not going to say much, this time, did he say less? Amelia Carter, what medicine did you feed to my old man? Why is this old man so biased towards you?¡± At that time, Emmett¡¯s mood fell. Therefore, he would y Amelia cruelly several times tonight. Wanted to marry him, Emmett Smith? This wasn¡¯t a dream that could be done casually. - After Lucas escaped from Y Nightclub, he didn¡¯t want to head home at all. He made up the call earlier on. Could he not lie? If Emmett, that guy with a physique so strong, it¡¯s weird, suddenly tried to hit someone¡­ Then wouldn¡¯t they die out of sheer unluckiness? It can¡¯t be helped that he was dragged into ying a painful and terrifying ice hockey game. Because of this guy¡¯s grudge, he and Jasper almost fell apart. Chapter100: The Sun Is Poisonous, I Am Afraid of the Sun : The Sun Is Poisonous, I Am Afraid of the Sun Lucas drove a fewps on the streets of the city. ¡°Oh yes, look at me being bored! Since there¡¯s nowhere to go, why not go straight and visit Oliver, that guy in the hospital.¡± He decided that, and Lucas drove the car directly to the hospital, he lifted his watch and saw that it was past nine o¡¯clock. ¡°I don¡¯t know if that kid is asleep¡­ Let¡¯s take a look first.¡± Lucas ran upstairs and saw Oliver¡¯s assistant flirting with the little nurse along the corridor. ¡°Oh, every time Ie, you, this kid, is flirting outside, your master doesn¡¯t care about you anymore? Or has he just lectured you, and you¡¯re venting your unlucky mood?¡± Lucas taunted at the unlucky guy. ¡°Master Lee, this time, you¡¯re wrong! I¡¯m thrilled today, our boss is in a good mood and just rewarded me with a bonus of 20,000 dors.¡± When he said that, the kid deliberately patted his bulging pockets to show Lucas. ¡°Oh! You got lucky? Oliver, that guy, actually treated you so charitably? It¡¯s hard to believe, you¡¯re not lying, are you?¡± The kid said with a smile, ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t believe it as well, but, that Miss ine came today, and personally made a meal for our young master. Our young master had a super satisfying dinner. After Miss ine left, our young master even started singing. When I went in, he immediately rewarded me with this much money. Wow, I finally understand that this Miss ine¡¯s really amazing. She can make our young master have no appetite for food and drinks and extremely moody. But at the same time, she can easily make our young master feel so blissful that he doesn¡¯t know his directions. Master Lee, I¡¯m regretting now, why didn¡¯t I take the opportunity to ask the young master for more good things.¡± ¡°Oh? That girl knows how to cook something delicious? Didn¡¯t you say that lunch has almost killed your young master? Okay, okay, I won¡¯t listen to your nonsense, I should go in and take a look.¡± Lucas pushed the door and entered. As soon as he entered, he almost fell to the ground. ¡°Oh, my mother, what are you doing? Are you trying tomit suicide? Hey, let me tell you in advance, if the only heir of the Young familymitted suicide, there will nearly 50 over so-called rtives who will fight for the inheritance.¡± He saw Oliver sitting on the window sill with his face facing out, squinting a pair of phoenix eyes, humming, and looked at the night scenery. Oliver turned his face slowly only when he heard Lucas¡¯s voice. He grinned at Lucas first before waving at him, and said happily, ¡°Oh, Lucas, I miss you so much! Come,e in and take a seat. I have a lot of things to tell you about today.¡± Lucas was so scared that his body shook severely, luckily, he was holding on to the door frame that stopped him from falling. ¡°Are you okay? Oliver, I don¡¯t have many good friends, I¡¯ll be really sad if you¡¯ve be mad. Of course, if you¡¯re mad, I guess you won¡¯t be able to take away that horse of mine. Hahaha¡­¡± In the past, Oliver would have been angry long ago, at the very least, he would have sneered back. But today¡­ Oliver had an excellent temper and only smiled while squinting. He ced his hand on his left chest and used a serious and exaggerated way of speaking by the Koreans. And said, ¡°Today¡­ Here¡­ It is very, very warm! Lucas, you will never understand how numbing it feels. Lucas, I really pity you, you¡¯ve lived for so many years, yet you don¡¯t have a chance to be in love. By the way, Lucas, how¡¯s yourpany money-flow recently? You have to prepare a big gift for me. Maybe, someday, I will suddenly have a shotgun marriage with my little girlfriend¡­ You can¡¯t say that you have no money!¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, and his eyeballs were about to fall out. He was frightened, ¡°Shotgun marriage? Oliver, don¡¯t scare me. I think it¡¯s my turn to be hospitalized, my heart is about to explode.¡± At this time, a nurse walked in and said softly, ¡°Master Young, it¡¯s time for injection, do you want to continue injecting on your buttocks or inject it on your arms?¡± Unexpectedly, Oliver, who was afraid of getting injections, became extremely brave now. He jumped off the window sill, rolled up his sleeves, and said, ¡°Nonsense! Of course, inject on the arms! I¡¯m someone with a wife, how can my ass be seen by others casually? Only my little baby can see it there. Lucas, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s right?¡± Lucas felt the goosebumps on his arm, and had to nod, ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. To hell with yes! The Oliver today was really wrong somewhere! He was like a madman! Lucas wiped the cold sweat on his head, and secretly summarized one point: Oliver¡¯s little girlfriend was really capable! She was able to make Oliver so obedient in between talks andughter. Weird¡­ - When ine woke up, she was rudely wakened up by her sister. ¡°ine Jones! You¡¯re too much! The rm clock you¡¯ve set every day is it for me? Every time, it can¡¯t wake you up, and it¡¯s so noisy that my head is going to explode! Let me tell you if it wasn¡¯t because I¡¯m in a hurry, I¡¯d take care of you first!¡± Only then, ine got up from the bedzily, and mumbled, ¡°Why are you so agitated? Am I not your older sister? Annoying brat¡­ Hey! Ellie Jones! You¡¯re not allowed to go! You haven¡¯t had your breakfast!¡± Ellie shut the door hard, and howled at the same time, ¡°You¡¯re too unaware, ever since you¡¯ve started working, you don¡¯t make breakfast anymore! You did notplete your job¡¯s duty!¡± ine¡¯s eyes widened. She did notplete her job? What was her duty? Was it just to cook for this girl? This annoying brat! Does she really treat her as an auntie? ine woke up while nagging. She washed her face, brushed her teeth, and while she was wiping her hair, her eyes suddenly widened, and looked in the mirror. She asked herself, ¡°Weird, how did I get homest night? I remember I was in the park with bad-bear Smith? Why can¡¯t I remember what happened next? Oh, what happened after?¡± ine swung her small head and was still at a loss. She realized that she was declining before she got old, her memory function was horrible. ine cleaned herself up, yawned, and walked out. Then she heard a group of people discussing. She opened her eyes and looked, wow, the road in front of her house¡­ It became so good? Overnight¡­ It went from muddy, bumpy road to a new straight road? ¡°Grandma, what happened? Was there construction at night? The government¡¯s really sympathetic to the people, really high-efficiency.¡± Several grandmothers and grandfathers surrounded her and said, ¡°What? We heard from the people at the construction site that it was a big boss who called the municipal government. They sent someone over to repair the road with just one phone call. This rich man is really good-hearted and even have the heart to do things for us.¡± ine widened her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s such a good boss? Who is he?¡± ¡°Hisst name seemed to be Smith¡­¡± ¡°It is said he¡¯s very young!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I heard that it¡¯s the boss of Tianyi Group¡­¡± ine¡¯s eyes opened wider and wider, and choked in her throat. ¡°Oh---¡± ¡°Who? Who did you say? Thest name is Smith? The boss of Tianyi Group?¡± ine rubbed her eyes again in disbelief and looked at the newly repaired road. Cold sweat¡­ Cold sweating crazily¡­ This, this, this was what bad-bear Smith did? Bad-bear Smith¡­ could do good things? It¡¯s not possible! It shouldn¡¯t be! Bad-bear Smith¡­ should only do bad things and only be a bad person! Beep-beep-beep! A clear horn sounded, and ine followed the sound and looked over. She saw a luxurious car driving in slowly. Because there were too many neighbors standing around, chatting, the luxury car stopped there. It couldn¡¯t be? ine bit her lips hard. Oh God, Bodhisattva, Buddha! It¡¯s not that bad-bear Smith coming, right? He drove in like this¡­ Wasn¡¯t that¡­ impression too strong? There were so many idle olddies and old men watching here! Boohoo, ine has kept her innocent name for 18 years!!! Everyone looked at the car together. The door opened, and a pair of shiny shoes came out first. Then, the handsome and charming Emmett got out of the car, wearing a pair of big sunsses coolly, and looked towards ine¡¯s house without closing the door. ine immediately blocked her face with her small bag. Oh, she couldn¡¯t let these grandparents see that the rich bad-bear Smith knew herself! ¡°Girl, what¡¯s wrong with your face? Why are you covering your face with your bag?¡± There were one or two curious olddies and just had to ask ine. They had not only asked, but also leaned over their old faces and stared at ine. ¡°I, I¡­ I¡¯m afraid of being tanned¡­¡± Hehe, afraid of the sun, afraid of being tanned¡­ Oh, the sun¡¯s too poisonous¡­¡± ine pinched her voice low and talked sneakily with the few olddies. A man suddenly poked her in the back from behind, ine twisted her shoulders, damn it, which grandma was so curious and even poked her. Chapter 101: Fine, I’ll Go Over Chapter 101: Fine, I¡¯ll Go Over As a result, he poked a second time. ine said anxiously, ¡°Wait a minute, wait for a while, after that Bad-Bear is gone, I¡¯ll talk to you again.¡± ¡°Ahem, Bad-Bear¡­ Who is it?¡± ine was startled by a cold, charming male voice, she screamed in shock, turned her face. Oops¡­ Embarrassing¡­ It¡¯s too embarrassing. At this moment, the person standing behind poking her shoulder was¡­ Emmett Smith! ¡°Bad¡­ I mean, President Smith¡­¡± She almost called him Bad-Bear Smith¡­ ¡°Pre, President Smith¡­ what a coincidence, are you here to y too?¡± Everyone, every old man and olddy, widened their eyes and looked at the super handsome guy who suddenly came. Nowadays, amongst youngsters who wore sses, there weren¡¯t many guys that could look so elegant. But¡­ Why does such a noble and handsome boy know the eldest daughter of the Jones family? Everyone¡¯s eyes went from Emmett to ine again. Emmett frowned slightly, snorted, ¡°What did you say? Am I here to y? Do you think I¡¯m so free?¡± ine¡¯s cold sweat immediately fell. She feared that Bad-Bear Smith would say, ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up specially.¡± ¡°Yes, sure, President Smith you¡¯re not here to y, President Smith is a busy man, why will youe here to y? Oh, oh, I got it, President Smith, you¡¯re here to inspect this road, right? After all, you¡¯ve ordered to have the road repaired.¡± Without waiting for Emmett to say anything, ine immediately introduced him to the surrounding neighbors, ¡°President Smith is the kind-hearted man who fixed the road for us! He¡¯s also the boss of thepany where I work! Today, President Smith specially came to inspect this road amongst his busy schedule. It shows how much importance this road of ours is to President Smith!!! Ladies and gentlemen, we have to thank President Smith!¡± Emmett suddenly felt speechless. Damn it, what the heck was ine, this girl, doing again? Since when was he here to inspect this road? Was this small, broken road worthy of his personal inspection? ¡°Wow, this is our great benefactor!¡± ¡°This is the phnthropist!¡± ¡°Oh, good people!¡± ¡°We have to thank this benefactor!¡± A group of elderly surrounded Emmett with him in the center. There were even some that were full of emotions, wiping tears, and crowded Emmett with praises and thanks. Emmett¡¯s handsome face almost wrinkled into a bun. Hence, ine carefully squeezed out of the crowd, walked sideways, like a crab that stole something, and carefully walked out of the alley. ¡°ine Jones!!!¡± Suddenly, Emmett roared from the crowd. Oh? ine stood still immediately. Emmett smiled politely and waved at the neighbors and said hurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s the right thing to do, it¡¯s not worth mentioning¡­ Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Then, he squeezed out the crowd and strode towards ine, with a wicked grin, he squeezed out a few words between his teeth, ¡°ine, wait for me, let¡¯s go to work together!!!¡± ine was frightened by Emmett¡¯s vicious tone, oh, it seemed like she had offended this hot-tempered guy again! ine was so scared that her calves trembled while she had to maintain a stiff smile, to hell with a smile! What was she, ine, still doing in a daze, was she going to wait around like a fool and get beaten by Bad-Bear Smith? Once ine thought of this, she couldn¡¯t think normally. Subconsciously, ine took a deep breath, turned around, and ran away. Emmett suddenly frowned hard and yelled, ¡°Brat, why are you running!¡± Does this girl¡¯s head have a problem, she was just waiting there for him obediently just now, and now she was running like a madman? ¡°Benefactor---¡± Behind Emmett was the group of old men and olddies that just reacted and was excited with tears, chasing him with their feet. Emmett turned his head slightly, and cursed a soft ¡°damn it,¡± and raised his long legs and ran hastily. He jumped into the car first and backed up hurriedly. Fortunately, he had the habit of racing since young. He was faster in reversepared to the speed of others driving forward. Swished, he got out like an arrow leaving the bow. A good car was definitely a good car! Emmett secretly praised himself in his heart, ¡°If I had change into a normal car, probably these grateful elderlies will stop me. And express their appreciation relentlessly.¡± ¡°ine!!! You brat!!! Wait for it!!! This is the good thing you¡¯ve done!!!¡± ine, who had run far away, sneezed non-stopped while she walked aggressively. ¡°Oh my God, who is scolding me? Oh, could it be Bad-Bear Smith?¡± ine patted her chest, and ran to the bus stop, before she could take a closer look, the bus that passes by Tianyi Group drove over. ¡°What am I waiting for, hurry get on,¡± ine said to herself. While she squeezed onto the bus, she nced back. She was still alright when she did not turn back, but she almost fell to the ground when she did. She saw Emmett sitting in the car by the side of the road, with his sunsses, and smiled spookily. ¡°Ah!¡± ine shouted in fright, she couldn¡¯t help but jumped, several centimeters, off the ground. Oh gosh, Bad-Bear Smith¡¯s smile was too terrifying; it was more shocking than the smile of a crocodile! What kind of fate does she have that she has to face such a fierce boss all day long¡­ Although¡­ He seemed to have said to her that he may have fallen in love with her. ine tilted her little head and asked herself if it was an unrealistic dream she made? Bad-Bear Smith, that stuck up guy, would say he like her, this unlucky person? What¡­ She would rather believe that she that the viin, Jasper Hall likes her¡­ ¡°Come here.¡± Emmett gently took off his sunsses, squinted his eyes, and used his fingers to motion for her to go over. His eyes were charming. His smile was handsome. His expression¡­ was scary¡­ ine shrunk her neck and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine taking the bus¡­¡± In fact, the bus that she had wanted to squeeze on has driven off. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Emmett didn¡¯t take her words seriously, still nodding towards ine, and said coldly, ¡°Come here.¡± Come,e,e¡­ Couldn¡¯t he say a few more words? At least if he said ¡°pleasee over here¡± was also better than him saying it so unyieldingly? ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go over!¡± ine bit her lips and brought out a courageous expression, her small chest straightened. After much internal struggle, she took a small step. Then, she couldn¡¯t help stopped with a crying face. She begged Emmett, ¡°President Smith¡­ Promise me first that you won¡¯t beat me, okay?¡± Emmett¡¯s face turned ck, pursed his thin lips then said harshly, ¡°I can¡¯t promise you that, but if you don¡¯te over now, I can assure you that you will see something really violent!¡± ine took a deep breath in fright, and didn¡¯t even think about it, and ran to the sports car obediently. She grinned foolishly at the iceberg prince in the car first, then she automatically opened the passenger door. She sat, secretly in fright. Just as her butt touched the chair, the car wheezed away. ¡°Ahh---¡± ine was so scared that she grabbed the handle and let out a scream. Emmett sullenly drove the car fast and nced coldly at the woman next to him asionally. The more he thought about it, the angrier he was. He finally couldn¡¯t hold back and pulled the car to the side of the road. Although the speed of braking was terrifying that all her hair stood up in fright. ¡°ine Jones!!!¡± The self-restraint that someone has maintained for a long time has fallen apart¡­ He stared angrily at the timid little thing next to him. Damn it, why was he always upset by her when he was with this girl? This girl was really a rare item in the world! ine¡¯s neck shrank, stammered. ¡°I¡¯m here¡­ President Smith, softer, hahaha, please be softer, if the boss¡¯s voice bes hoarse, how many employees will be worried for you. Keep it down, I can hear it.¡± ine was like this, the more afraid she was, the more long-winded she was and couldn¡¯t find the main point that should be there. Emmett squinted, reached out and pinched ine¡¯s chin, lifting it up slightly. His handsome face approached forcefully, and the hot heat sprayed onto ine¡¯s face, ¡°ine Jones! What stupid thing did you just do? Who asked you to introduce me like that? I¡¯m indeed the boss of Tianyi Group, it¡¯s also true that I asked someone to fix that road, but! Chapter 102: Your Kissing Skills Are Very Bad Chapter 102: Your Kissing Skills Are Very Bad You should be very clear about the reason why I went to that road this morning.¡± ine trembled all over because of his anger and nodded foolishly. ¡°I know, I know¡­¡± ¡°What do you know? Let me hear it.¡± ¡°I know¡­ Know¡­ Oh, right, what should I know?¡± ine suddenly widened her crystal-like eyes and looked at Bad-Bear Smith at a loss. Why must she know the reason he appeared at her door? She wasn¡¯t a roundworm in his stomach! Emmett¡¯s face became gloomy; even the woodblock, ine, could see ck clouds flying past Emmett¡¯s head. Oh, her heart¡­ being tortured like this all day long, she wondered if she could survive until the day she goes to the university to report! Emmett pursed his lips, and without a word, pressed down directly. ine¡¯s pupils erged¡­ He¡­ He was kissing her relentlessly¡­ Fortunately, fortunately, she brushed her teeth more seriously this morning. Uhm, her lips hurt¡­ It was as if there was a needle poking her¡­ Ugh, ufortable¡­ It wasn¡¯t asfortable then. This time, her lips hurt so much from the kissing. ine shook her head in pain, and Emmett wouldn¡¯t allow her to escape. With one hand, he held her small head and pressed in further. ine was terrified. She was afraid that her lips would be swollen by his kisses and hurriedly retaliated. Stuck out her trembling little tongue, proactively reached into his mouth, and licked his lips fawningly lest he would eat her in a fit of anger. Suddenly¡­ Her counterattacked that happened in a panic and without any rules¡­ Worked¡­ Emmett seemed to groan in a low voice, it seemed like a low growl from deep in the throat, and it seemed like his whole body shivered, and seemingly the eyshes of the closed eyes trembled. (Forgive her for opening her horrified eyes...) Then¡­ His kiss became gentler, became passionate, and lingered even more¡­ ine was confused and sat crookedly, all softened in the end, not knowing what was going on. Her breathing was chaotic, the face was flushed red, and was kissed by Emmett until she was limp inside and out. Emmett pulled away from ine¡¯s lips and tongue. His eyes were deep, lips bright red, and his ear slightly red¡ªan extremely stunning picture of a beautiful man. He panted, squinted his eyes, and observed ine¡¯s intoxicated look, smiled, and asked, ¡°Enjoyed my kiss?¡± ine¡¯s eyes were still closed, and without thinking, she hummed twice, ¡°Hm, hm.¡± After humming, she opened her eyes harshly and looked at Emmett¡¯s arrogant smiling face that was not concealed. She regretted endlessly¡­ Oh gosh, what did she just say? Although it was only two simple words¡­it was equivalent to pushing her into the abyss of thousand tribtions! How could she admit that she really enjoyed the kiss he gave? How could she answer this way? How could she! It was too embarrassing! ine was blushing and didn¡¯t know how to rify herself. Emmett has already raised his eyebrows, sat up straight, and looked ahead. He said extremely conceitedly, ¡°Ahem, seeing that you took the initiative today, I¡¯ll forgive you for this morning¡¯s event.¡± ine was dumbfounded. Took the initiative¡­ Was he talking about her? Did she take the initiative just now? Did she? She did actually!!! The answer¡­ seemed a little shameful. ine helplessly muttered, ¡°Actually, I wasn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Okay, I hope that you can perform better next time, hey, ine, it looks like you have never been kissed by a man, don¡¯t you know any kissing techniques? Ahem, your kissing skills are¡­ really¡­ terrible! It¡¯s so bad that it is indescribable!!!¡± Even though he said so, Emmett still smiled slyly and proudly. ine became even more depressed, picked her fingers, lowered her head, and said sullenly, ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll practice more after ss¡­¡± These words¡­ were what she often said. Whenever a teacher pounded the table and stood up, and pointed at her homework, roaring, she would say this quietly, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll practice more after ss¡­¡± This sentence was really useful. The teachers¡¯ anger will wear off, and they willfort her instead with depressing, kind words, such as, ¡°s, the old saying ¡®the slow needs to start early¡¯ really suits you¡­¡±But this time, this trick was useless! It was not only meaningless, and it attracted the anger of the wild wolf. ¡°Nonsense!!!¡± Emmett yelled, and ine shivered several times with fright. Damn it, the voice was so loud, and his pitch was so terrifying. Emmett squinted his eyes and stared dangerously at ine¡¯s lips. ¡°What did you just say? Practice after ss? And want to practice more? Who are you going to practice with? You¡¯re quite bold! Let me tell you, ine, your lips can only belong to me alone! Only I can touch it!¡± ine shrank her neck and really wanted to give this conceited guy a blow, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Smith. I have already been kissed by a madman named Oliver many times. Oh, to use amonly used phrase in novels, it is: tainted. I have been tainted by Oliver¡¯s lips several times¡­¡± But ine wasn¡¯t that stupid and did not have enough courage to say it out. At most, she would dare to observe the tiger¡¯s beard when she stuffed herself to death, but even when she¡¯s old, she wouldn¡¯t dare pull the tiger¡¯s beard. Therefore, without thinking through her brain, ine hurriedly added a sentence, ¡°I mean, I want to practice with you more.¡± After she said this, both of them were stunned at the same time. The big eyes stared at the small eyes, and both of them stopped breathing. ine opened her crystal-like eyes wide and almost sewed her broken mouth tight! Boohoo, oh my God, what nonsense she just said!!! Meanwhile, Emmett¡¯s face, bit by bit, went from cloudy to sunny. Honestly, when this guy chuckled, it was an indescribable beauty! A flirtatious and handsome face! Emmett stretched out his slender fingers and lightly touched ine¡¯s lips and grinned wickedly. ¡°ine, I really didn¡¯t think that you will be so thirsty for me. Although, at work, you¡¯re very near, and can¡¯t help but have an advantageous and favorable position. Still, you have to pay a bit of attention to the impression. Don¡¯t rush into my office bloodily when you want it and kiss me hungrily. Ahem, I¡¯ll allow you to enter every half an hour to be infatuated.¡± ine¡¯s expression was stunned at that moment. She looked at Emmett¡¯scent and handsome face, and the corner of her mouth twitched vigorously. Oh God, who was this, how could his skin be so thick? He was so ck-bellied! Who was the one that wanted to kiss others, who was the one that¡¯s hungry and thirsty all day long? How did Bad-Bear Smith make it sound like she was the one that wanted him again and again? Damn it! This bad guy has taken away all the reasoning! Unreasonable!!! This time, Emmett¡¯s anger finally faded. He smiled faintly, satisfied, and drove the car smoothly on the road. But ine was extremely depressed. Her face wrinkled, cheeks puffed up, and kept screaming in her heart, ¡°Bad-Bear Smith, you¡¯re so bad! You¡¯re the worst!!!¡± For breakfast, they were back at the same restaurant. ine was secretly saddened on behalf of the owner of the restaurant. Sighed, this restaurant must have lost a lot of money, there weren¡¯t many customers dining, and it was still only the two of them. ine ate and drank madly, like a hungry cat; she was just short of licking her paws when she was full. Emmett had an unfathomable smile and looked at ine gently. After ine drank the Nth cup of shark fin soup, he said softly, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring you along for a business trip abroad.¡± ¡°What!¡± ine almost chocked herself with a mouthful of soup. She widened her eyes, looked up in surprise at Emmett, who was eating elegantly on the other side, and repeated robotically, ¡°What did you just say? Where are we going?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Abroad? It couldn¡¯t be? He was bringing her overseas? Oh gosh, she has lived for eighteen years and has never even taken a train, and was someone who has never left the city. And she was actually going to¡­ reach the sky in one step? Emmett was still serving this girl, whose stomach was rounded from eating. He said lightly, ¡°recently there is something that needs to be discussed abroad, I¡¯ll bring you along.¡± ine¡¯s eyes widened again, and she took a deep breath. She swallowed and asked again in disbelief, ¡°Going by a ne?¡± Chapter 103: Gossiped Behind Her Back Chapter 103: Gossiped Behind Her Back ¡°Haha, we¡¯ll be going to Italy, if we don¡¯t go by ne, how do you say we should go? Do you want to take a boat? Waste a month on the road?¡± After ine reacted, she mmed the table hard. The waitress who was waiting beside was taken aback. ine shouted in shock, ¡°I¡¯ve never taken a ne before!¡± Oh my. Even the waiter secretly wiped his cold sweat. Was this woman not ashamed to say such embarrassing words? Not only was she not ashamed to say it, she even said it so naturally! Sighed, why does such an outstanding man¡­ have to like such a woman? Emmett was stunned for a moment. In his consciousness, to take a ne¡­ it was considered nothing. Wasn¡¯t it just a regr means of transportation? After pausing for a while, Emmett looked at ine¡¯s childish expression and smiled lovingly. He said, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m taking you on a business trip, you can treat it as you¡¯re out for fun.¡± ¡°Yay, yay, yay!¡± ine raised both hands and cheered excitedly. The waitress sweated even harder. But Emmett has a look of happiness and warmth. ine overate, and wanted to go the bathroom halfway, Emmett actually said, worriedly, ¡°Do you want me to apany you? Can you find it?¡± ine was still thinking if Emmett should follow along to find the toilet when the waitress beside finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She said, ¡°President Smith, please rest assured, I¡¯ll bring her over.¡± Emmett nodded, and instructed unnecessarily, ¡°Wait for her ande back together, don¡¯t lose her.¡± The corner of the waiter¡¯s mouth twitched. Was it necessary to be so careful when it was just a trip to the¡­ toilet? Even ine raised her small fist in protest, ¡°Hey! Emmett Smith! You don¡¯t have to say it as if I¡¯m mentally retarded, okay? Although I¡¯m an idiot with directions, I¡¯ve never lost myself in the past 18 years! Serious, you¡¯re annoying me on purpose, right?¡± Emmett didn¡¯t take it seriously and smiled lightly. The waited looked at the little girl who was pouting her cheeks, and then she looked at the quiet and beautiful man by the window. She couldn¡¯t understand why this girl could be so bullishly in front of Emmett. ine sat on the toilet and began to pat the back of her head, regretting. ¡°Oh, why did I agree to travel abroad and go on a business trip with him? Once I travel, I won¡¯t be able to go to Y Nightclub for my part-time job. I¡¯m only a part-timer, if I am to take a few days of leave, most probably Fifth Brother will fire me. Oh, yes! I can ask that madman, Oliver, to intercede for me. Anyway, it seems like Fifth Brother is afraid of Oliver¡­ Yeah, it¡¯s a great idea!¡± ine struggled again when she was washing her hands. While she washed her hands, she thought about it: Will Bad-Bear Smith pay a portion of the business trip expenses? Things abroad must be costly! No, no, she has to make it clear to Bad-Bear Smith! At this time, she suddenly heard someone talking in the cubicles of the bathroom. ¡°Hey, did you see that? Ms. Xia brought that woman to the toilet personally! I bumped into her and asked her what she was doing standing outside of the washroom¡¯s door. Ms. Xia said that she was bringing President Smith¡¯s girlfriend here.¡± The other person said, ¡°Oh, I heard that. I didn¡¯te to work yesterday and Han was telling me today that the boss of Tianyi Group brought a girl to eat yesterday, and treated her very well.¡± ine couldn¡¯t help but curled her lips when she heard this. Did Bad-Bear Smith treat her well? The way he bullied her from time to time was considered well? No way! When she thought of this, ine hurriedly listened again. She wanted to know what they said about her. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really unexpected, such a diamond-tiered President Smith actually found such a girlfriend! I¡¯m so disappointed! That woman looks very average! And looks like a kid with a stupid look like she doesn¡¯t understand a thing. Why would President Smith be interested in her?¡± ine¡¯s face was already ck with anger. Damn it, was she average-looking? What was wrong with her? After all, she was a young and beautiful girl who was only 18-years-old, and that Bad-Bear Smith was an old fritter eight-years-older than her! The other woman said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Han also told me that President Smith treated her very well. The whole restaurant was booked yesterday. Really generous!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same for today! Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s being booked by President Smith today too! It¡¯s said that, if no ident urs, President Smith said that if the food is to his girlfriend¡¯s¡¯ liking, he will book here for a long term.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wow, I¡¯m so jealous of that girl, he¡¯s so affectionate. If he were to reserve the venue every day, it would cost a lot of money, right?¡± ¡°What do you know, although it cost a lot, for a wealthy man like President Smith, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m more upset that why that ordinary woman can have all this!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, why can¡¯t we meet such a rich boyfriend?¡± ¡°I guess that this woman is that kind of sexy and cute baby.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You know, the kind that looks pure and cute on the outside. But when undressed and on the bed, she¡¯s a totally different person. She can be as sexy as she wants. This woman must be good at winning over men in bed.¡± ine¡¯s eyes widened. In the bed¡­ win over a man? Was she that shameless? She only rolled in the sheets with Bad-Bear Smith once, and it after being drunk and has no memories about it. Could it be¡­ after getting drunk, she was very slutty? ine¡¯s lips trembled and escaped hurriedly. After going out, sure enough, the waitress was still waiting for her. ¡°Ms. Xia, thank you for waiting. Actually, it¡¯s okay; I can find my way back.¡± ¡°Miss, how do you know my name?¡± The waitress was startled. ine looked at Ms. Xia deeply. She couldn¡¯t possibly tell Ms. Xia that her name was brought up when her colleagues gossiped behind her back? ¡°Oh, I saw your badge.¡± ine pointed at Ms. Xia¡¯s name badge. ¡°Oh, like this.¡± Ms. Xia breathed a sigh of relief. But still couldn¡¯t help wonder. It doesn¡¯t make sense, her name was indeed something Xia, but how does President Smith¡¯s little girlfriend know she was called Ms. Xia? This name, only her colleagues would call her that. ine was walking. She suddenly asked, ¡°Ms. Xia, can I ask you, did President Smith book the venue here yesterday and today?¡± Ms. Xia was shocked again but still nodded calmly. She brought out her standard smile at work and said, ¡°Yes, Miss. In exchange for a quiet dining environment, President Smith has booked the venue for both days.¡± ine nodded thoughtfully, scratched her scalp, and pondered for a while. Finally, she couldn¡¯t hold back and asked, ¡°Well¡­ Can I ask again, what does it mean to book the venue?¡± Ms. Xia fell straight down. This little girl¡­ was she stupid, or was she acting? She doesn¡¯t even know what it is to book the venue? ¡°Oh, that means President Smith has reserved the entire restaurant, and no other guests are allowed to enter the store. This will cost a lot of money.¡± ine was taken aback, and then her small face wrinkled. She hastened her pace, and mumbled while working, ¡°This fool, I knew it; I just know that he is this stupid¡­¡± Ms. Xia couldn¡¯t help but want tough. She has the nerve to call others stupid? Hahahaha¡­ ine returned to the table, and Emmett was using aptop to deal with work, it was work that every second count. ine secretly admired. No matter how wicked Bad-Bear Smith was. It was undeniable that he was a very sessful businessman, a verypetent boss of apany, and a very capable workaholic. How would she know that because Emmett has an extra ine at work, it has severely dyed his usual work efficiency? Hence, he had to work extra hours. ¡°Hey, Emmett Smith, I have a few things to tell you.¡± ine pped the table. Emmett didn¡¯t even lift his head and asked in a very negotiable tone, ¡°Are you full? What else do you want to eat? Finish that bowl of soup first, it¡¯s warmed for you.¡± ine was stunned. She looked at the soup on the table and touched her stomach. Oh, it seemed like after going to the toilet, her stomach was empty again. So, ine picked up the soup bowl, not knowing that the bowl of soup was as expensive as her one month¡¯s sry. Gulping, she drank it in one breath. And put the bowl heavily on the table. Chapter 104: Dont Worry! You Don’t Have to Pay Chapter 104: Don''t Worry! You Don¡¯t Have to Pay Then, her eyes rounded and looked at Emmett on the opposite side, and said, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m done drinking. Listen carefully to me, hey hey hey!¡± This time, Emmett raised his eyes, looked at her like he was smiling, and was satisfied that she has a strong appetite. It was like watching the little animal he has been feeding carefully. ¡°Is my name ¡®hey¡¯?¡± ¡°Oh, President Smith¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that when there¡¯s only the two of us, don¡¯t call me like that.¡± ine¡¯s head swelled. Why was this person so troublesome! ¡°Emmett Smith!¡± ¡°You forgot again, right? Do you want me to remind you?¡± He smiled wickedly, and finally scared ine, ine shrank her neck, and said softly, ¡°Emmett¡­¡± Emmett¡¯s eyes shed in the depths. If¡­ If this girl was on the bed, rolling under him, and called him like this¡­ How captivating it would be¡­ ¡°Hm, what do you want to say?¡± Because he thought of sexual content, Emmett¡¯s smile became a little more mysterious. His flirtatious eyes squinted, the corner of his lips rose slightly and stared at the girl deeply. Ms. Xia stood by the side, looked at Emmett with fascination, OMG, President Smith was so charming! Although she was married and with children, she still couldn¡¯t help have sexual fantasies about President Smith! ine was also a little dizzy by Emmett¡¯s attractiveness, she licked her lips and said dryly, ¡°It¡­ It seems I forgot again¡­¡± Really, it¡¯s all this guy¡¯s fault, why does he look so mesmerizing, why were his eyes so captivating? Doesn¡¯t he know that her willpower wasn¡¯t good? Doesn¡¯t he know that she was a rotten and lustful girl? ¡°Say it when you remember it. Let¡¯s go back to the office, we have to get someone get the passport done as soon as possible, we¡¯ll take the shortcut, and strive to get your passport out by this afternoon.¡± At this time, ine patted her head, and yelled, ¡°Right! I remembered!¡± Emmett raised his eyebrows and smiled at the startledss. ¡°Then say it, I¡¯m listening.¡± It was obviously azy and teasing tone, full of pampering. ine pursed her mouth and said, ¡°First of all¡­¡± Emmett immediately couldn¡¯t hold back and was amused, ¡°Haha, little thing, why, you¡¯ve learned first of all, andstly? What, are you holding a political meeting for me? Firstly, secondly, thirdly, fourthly, how many are there in total?¡± This girl was so hrious. But Emmett wanted to tell her, ¡°Speak up, tell me all of your conditions, as long as you are willing to sleep with me, I¡¯ll promise you everything you want!¡± ine pouted and red at Emmett, and said grimly, ¡°Hey, listen to me seriously, don¡¯tugh, did you hear that, do notugh! Put your smile away!¡± Emmett continued tough softly, but nodded fondly, and said cooperatively, ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯tugh, I¡¯ll listen to you, okay, I won¡¯t smile. Will this do?¡± He was obviously stillughing secretly. ine then ttened her mouth and said, ¡°First of all, we can go abroad, but I won¡¯t give a cent for the expenses. You cannot wait until we returned back and make me contribute to the expenses, I have no money. If I need to pay, then I won¡¯t go on a business trip.¡± Ms. Xia was dumbfounded by merely listening to the conversation between these two young people. Especially ine¡¯s words made her simmer withughter. But¡­ She has to admit that this girl was as simple as a pearl in the deep sea. No one would be annoyed by her. She was adorable! No wonder President Smith liked her¡­ Sessful men probably don¡¯t like women who are adept at scheming and would show love to this kind of cute and innocent girl in every possible way. Emmett was also stunned, then he couldn¡¯t helpughing, but he dared notughed too much. He was afraid that this girl would be unhappy. So, he turned his face,ughed a few times, and when he turned back to face ine, half his face was faint red. ¡°Girl, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you spend a cent on a business trip with me. Moreover, you are traveling with the boss, there are travel allowances every day.¡± ine blinked her big eyes. The ck pupil was so big and bright, it looked like a ck pearl. ¡°Is what you said true? Going on a business trip, and there¡¯s still travel allowances? There are such good things in this world?¡± Emmett secretly said, ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no free lunch in the world¡­ Definitely not!¡± Instead, he nodded, ¡°of course, there will be numerous benefits in traveling with the boss of the group. Are you assured now? ine grinned widely and nodded. But her face immediately deted again, she thought of another point, and said, ¡°There¡¯s another one! Secondly! Did you book the whole venue to dine here?¡± After ine asked this question, Emmett¡¯s face went dark. He faintly nced at Ms. Xia with a gloomy look. Just one nce and Ms. Xia¡¯s entire body was terrified and trembled. Oh, did she say something wrong earlier? Wasn¡¯t it for the girl to know that President Smith reserved the whole venue for her? Wasn¡¯t it for the woman to know that the man did something romantic? Emmett retracted his gaze and looked at ine, taking things easy, he said, ¡°What do you mean to book the venue? Exin to me first?¡± ine was stunned. Even Ms. Xia was stunned, too. ¡°Wow, even you don¡¯t know what it means to book the entire venue! I thought I was the only one who didn¡¯t know what it meant! Hahaha, let me tell you that it means to spend a lot of money, book the entire restaurant, and not allow other customers to dine here! Tell me, did you book the ce?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Emmett lowered his eyshes and pulled out the tissue. He stretched out his arm naturally and wiped ine¡¯s mouth. He said inly, ¡°I don¡¯t even know what it means, do you think I will do it? Besides, it¡¯s just breakfast, is it necessary to make a big deal out of it? Do you think I would be that stupid to spend so much money?¡± ine suddenly realized and nodded. She couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°That¡¯s true, you¡¯re a big profiteer. Why would you do such a loss-making business?¡± Ms. Xia was cold sweating by the side. There were more and more weird people in this world. Emmett smiled and nodded, ¡°Hm, then my girl, do you have any more questions? I¡¯ll ept your lesson.¡± ine¡¯s face was bright, and she stuck out her pink tongue. ¡°Haha, then there¡¯s nothing more, let¡¯s go!¡± Emmett nodded, stood up sophisticatedly, and pulled the chair away for ine personally. He held her hands and walked out together. Before leaving, he red at Ms. Xia fiercely. Ms. Xia was almost scared to death. After sending Emmett away, Ms. Xia was about to copse. But in less than half an hour, the general manager ran over and said in panic, ¡°Gosh, which one of you offended President Smith?¡± A group of waiters was dumbfounded, in the hall; they stood in a line, looking at each other. Of course, the two women who were gossiping behind Emmett and ine¡¯s back in the washroom looked at each other frightfully. At this time, Ms. Xia raised her hand with a sad face, ¡°Me¡­ It¡¯s me¡­¡± ¡°Ahem, what did you do that made President Smith so angry that he called and our boss almost met a violent end?¡± When Ms. Xia heard that, her face turned green. She didn¡¯t expect that¡­ It would be so severe¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve only answered two questions from President Smith¡¯s girlfriend. She asked me if President Smith reserved this ce for her, and she asked, what it means to book this ce¡­ Oh, please, manager, don¡¯t fire me. There are the old and young in my family¡­ I really did nothing wrong!¡± Ms. Xia burst into tears, and her out-of-tune cries frightened the two women that their face turned pale. The manager sighed deeply, ¡°Oh, Ms. Xia, you¡¯re considered a calm and old waiter, why did you offend that person? Don¡¯t you know that this store, more than half of the shares belong to President Smith! Our restaurant is equivalent to President Smith¡¯s kitchen! It¡¯s my fault as well that I have never told you guys.¡± The whole group took in a deep cold breath. It turned out, after the entire time, most of the restaurant shares were owned by Emmett! The manager sighed again and rubbed the bridge of his nose. He said with disappointment, ¡°The boss just called and said that the waiters in our store was spouting nonsense, and made President Smith furious. President Smith has ordered that all the waiters are to be fired! Not one can stay!¡± Chapter 105: Are You Angry? Chapter 105: Are You Angry? The lobby became dead silent; after a long time, there was the sound of mourning. ine sat in Emmett¡¯s car, and it drove directly to the underground parking lot. Emmett looked at ine, who was sitting in the passenger seat. Why was this girl sitting there and not moving? They have reached thepany¡¯s parking lot and should quickly get off the car and work. ¡°Why? Why aren¡¯t you getting off? Waiting for me to open the door for you?¡± ine nced at Emmett and bit her lips. The red and meaty lips were bitten so cruelly by her that Emmett¡¯s heart ached. ine¡¯s face was full of struggles and sadness, she sighed slowly and said, ¡°I think¡­ s, I have resigned and said bye to everyone and left. Today, I¡¯m back at work, isn¡¯t it weird? Will theyugh at me?¡± Emmett raised his eyebrows. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re not getting off the car because of this problem?¡± ine nodded, ¡°Yeah, I feel quite embarrassed.¡± Emmett smiled faintly, ¡°You can tell them, just say, Emmett wants to chase me, and he begged me to return. If you say that, I can guarantee that no one will dare tough at you.¡± ine shrank her neck, pouted, and that cartoonish and exaggerated expression made Emmett laughed secretly. ¡°Forget it, you want to get me killed? If I were to follow your infuriating statement, I guess everyone will spit on me to death! I¡¯m here to work, and not here to get close to the boss.¡± ine secretly thought to herself: Besides, this Bad-Bear Smith also belongs to the younger generation of yboys. A sessful man who grows up in this environment will not be loyal to one woman for life. And when Bad-Bear Smith said to herself things like he seemed to like her, it must have been on an impulse of his. Maybe, he would wake up tomorrow and forget about this person, ine,pletely. When ine thought of these, ine was even more depressed. She was even more convinced that she had topletely ignore Bad-Bear Smith¡¯s confessions from the previous night. ine rubbed her nose, rolled her eyes, and an evil idea came up. ¡°President Smith, you have so many friends. Why not introduce me to your friend¡¯spany for a position? This way, I can earn money and won¡¯t be bullied at your friend¡¯spany.¡± Emmett¡¯s face suddenly darkened. Damn it, what was this woman thinking about? Did she believe that he, Emmett Smith, was so stupid to send a perfect woman into the mouth of another? He would not!!! ine, by now, was used to seeing Emmett¡¯s expression. Oh, with a nce, this Bad-Bear Smith was in an angry state. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you angry? I think my suggestion is quite good¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think so much! What rubbish idea was that you¡¯ve just said, it will definitely not work! Alright, get off the car!¡± Who was he kidding! He would only be relieved when he sees the woman under his nose every day, how would he let the woman go under the sight of others? Emmett patted ine on the shoulder, even though he did not exert much strength, it still made ine grinned in pain. Her lips trembled and got out of the car quickly. Boohoo, she has said that Bad-Bear Smith was an evil guy. See, she has said something that made him upset, and he would immediately make her feel the horrors of doing something wrong. Her shoulder still hurts a little from the pat earlier on. How would she dare to continue angering Emmett, so she quickly got off the car. Emmett was waiting at the door and held her hand slightly roughed, and squeezed her into the reserved elevator. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t want to take this elevator anymore, I want to get off!¡± ine helplessly clung to the elevator. But Emmett snorted coldly, rolled his eyes, and said sourly, ¡°Is it because you recalled some memories once you enter this elevator?¡± ine¡¯s eyes widened, and her face full of dismay. ¡°Recall?¡± Was there something worth for her to recall about? Emmett suddenly pushed ine towards the back wall, his two arms went over and restricted ine within his body. Emmett lowered his head, panted rapidly like he has asthma. The gasp was so rough and hot. ine kept her crystal-like eyes opened and looked at Emmett at a loss. Emmett squinted his eyes and said evilly, ¡°As soon as youe to this elevator, did you recall how you and that guy, Jasper, flirted with each other here? And you will immediately think of how it felt when you plunged into Jasper¡¯s arm, right?¡± ine looked at Emmett¡¯s deep eyes and was even more surprised. ¡°Oh my God, who¡¯s the one that imagined this, it¡¯s ridiculous! It¡¯s outrageous! Why should I think about that person, seriously!¡± What was a hateful Viin Hall worth for her to think about? ¡°Is that so? Now you¡¯re saying it like this, but that¡¯s not what you¡¯re actually thinking, right? Did you forget? That day, you took the initiative to lie on Jasper¡¯s body¡­ Did youy down like this? Or like this?¡± As Emmett was speaking, he leaned his face onto ine¡¯s. At first, he wanted to imitate ine, reminding her and let her know the thing she did that day was how stupid. Who would have thought that just as he leaned his handsome face over, ine was startled, gasped hard, and shook her head subconsciously? And her lips gently swiped pass Emmett¡¯s cheek. ine had a thought in his heart, ¡°Why was this guy¡¯s face¡­ so smooth? Oh, it¡¯s like jelly. Tender and smooth¡­ It¡¯s not an exaggeration, it was really smooth. Pressed against her lips, it felt slightly cold and soft. It¡¯s like an expensive jelly¡­¡± Hence, at that moment, ine unexinably¡­ stuck out her warm little pink tongue. Just like that, she licked Emmett¡¯s face! She could swear that her action was really just a subconscious behavior. She just couldn¡¯t help but want to taste it when she met a beautiful thing. Boohoo, she doesn¡¯t have any evil thoughts in this action, really! But when her lips and warm tongue tip touched Emmett¡¯s cheeks, Emmett froze on the spot. What kind of feeling was that? It was¡­ a feeling of¡­ being teased! It was a feeling of having the heart pinched. It can be said that ine¡¯s action was equivalent to her that girl sticking out the tip of her tongue and smiled bewitchingly like a demon¡­ Just like that, Emmett narrowed his eyes, his face joined to ine¡¯s face, and was frozen there! ine¡¯s lips, in the same second, pouted slightly and glued to Emmett¡¯s face. Emmett remained motionless, just panting deeply. And ine was dumbfounded, then, her lips squirmed and exined mumbling, ¡°I, I, I definitely did not treat Jasper Hall like this that day! Really! I can swear!¡± When she said this, her lips squirmed on Emmett¡¯s face, the hateful tip of tongue brushed Emmett¡¯s face unintentionally. Emmett¡¯s blood boiled suddenly as if there was hotva surging directly from the lower abdomen! Emmett let out a muffled growl from deep in his chest, both hands hugged ine¡¯s body, and in theN?velDrama.Org content rights. next second, he kissed her pink lips fiercely. Ravaging furiously! Teasing brutally from inside out. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ine twisted her body, fluttering her long and dense eyshes quickly, and tried to exin to Emmett, ¡°I really didn¡¯t do this with Viin Hall that day. I won¡¯t kiss him, really! I can guarantee it!¡± But how was she able to say a word, Emmett kissed her fiercely and didn¡¯t give her a chance to say a word. Almost all of her breath was sucked into his mouth. The huge and sturdy body pressed against ine. She felt that a particr part of her body was pressed against by Emmett¡¯s specific part painfully! Damn it, did Bad-Bear Smith kept an axe in his pocket? Chapter 106: Kiss in the Elevator Chapter 106: Kiss in the Elevator And Emmett was teased by ine time and time again but couldn¡¯t calm the fire down normally. He could have burned himself to death first! Like he was mad, he kissed her frantically and started to tear ine¡¯s clothes apart. At the same time, he was panting and subconsciously rubbed the sensitive ces on her body. Ding!!! The elevator stopped at the floor of the President¡¯s office, and the door opened slowly. Of course, facing the elevator door was therge and borate secretary office that has remained unchanged for a century. The moment the elevator door opened, Sophia just happened to hold a cup of coffee and looked into the elevator. Inside the elevator was a show of the big bad wolf madly eating the little white rabbit¡­ Sophia was terrified by it. ¡°Oh-¡± Sophia gasped hard. When she realized the violent man was none other than the person who was freezing cold around others, the iceberg President Smith, Sophia, was even more terrified! Gosh, was her eyes deceiving her? How was it possible that President Smith would treat a woman so¡­ warmly? President Smith has always been a super big iceberg. When he sees a woman, no matter how gorgeous she was. Like that time when he met a rising actress from one of their entertainmentpanies, President Smith always kept to an iron face. He didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids. The secretaries discussed privately before, President Smith was cold even in moments like this, then was he the same ice-cube style when he was in bed? He required a woman to be dominant and lead from the beginning to the end? And now it seemed¡­ Their worries were all for nothing! President Smith was enthusiastic, but he was like a hungry wolf. That hot and violent state was very¡­ aggressive! Cracked!!! The coffee cup in Sophia¡¯s hand carelessly took off and dropped to the floor. There was an extremely clear and loud sound. All the secretaries were taken aback by the sound, and looked towards the elevator one after another¡­ ¡°Ahhhhhh¡­¡± All of them yelled uncontrobly when they saw the kiss scene in the elevator. They were all shocked. ine moved a little pink ear, and slightly opened her eyes, and saw Sophia¡¯s dumbfounded look, and she suddenly panicked. At first, she twisted vigorously in Emmett¡¯s arms like a small bug. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Gosh, was this Bad-Bear Smith crazy? He actually kissed her like this in front of so many subordinates! Stop! Emmett snorted from his nose, a big hand covered ine¡¯s face to stop her from being distracted. He covered her eyes, then his lips and tongue became hot and entered her mouth again. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ine let out a cat-like grunt by his sudden and violent attack, and her whole body softened. Subconsciously stretched out her arms and hugged Emmett¡¯s waist. Emmett pressed the close button of the elevator with his other hand, and the door closed slowly. Sophia maintained that frightened expression, her eyes, mouth opened wide, and dazedly looked at the elevator door¡¯s direction. All the secretaries became living fossils in an instant. After a long, long time¡­ So long that ine felt a century had passed before Emmett let go of her lips. Panting¡­ Both of them hugged each other tightly, panting violently at the same time. ine was adjusting her disordered breathing. Well, she has improved and was much better than before, now she knew how to breathe a little bit while kissing. But Emmett was panting to try and adjust hisve-like fire, pushing it down and down¡­ Damn, it was weird, he was considered an expert in the love field, and had countless women. It turned out that he has never exploded with lust on any woman, never had! He always appeared so calm, logical, and was very calm about sex between men and women. It was like having to eat three meals a day, it was a homework he had to do. Which man doesn¡¯t need to vent regrly? Every time, he could maintain an extraordinarily calm and clear mind and had never had an excessive appetite for a woman. It was basically the same process: The woman takes the initiative to tease him, kissed him, and after his little brother was lifted up, he would then enjoy the woman¡¯s offer until his interest was aroused. He would probably take the initiative to attack in the way he likes and seek pleasure in the woman¡¯s body. That kind of venting could be stopped at any time. He could even do it while watching the news. Both were not dyed. It couldn¡¯t be said that he doesn¡¯t respect and cherish women, but all these women took the initiative. There were always women willing to stay by his side, and he would make all things clear beforehand. With a woman, every time was a transaction. Only until he met this ine, and all the rules were broken. She wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to cater to him, tease him, and she wished she could hide whenever she saw him like a snail retracting into her own shell. He doesn¡¯t know what was going on, every time he faced ine, the magma in his heart would erupt easily. Every time he wanted ine, the idea woulde rushing, and it was unstoppable! Every time he and ine were closed to each other, he just couldn¡¯t control himself¡­ He wanted to prate into ine¡¯s body so intensely. He wanted to explore, taste, and give it to her in and out¡­ That idea was so scorching hot! ¡°Damn it, aren¡¯t I self-torturing?¡± Emmett pressed against ine¡¯s body, and gasped frantically, cursed himself. Stupid, stupid, stupid! Just die of stupid-ness! If he had known that this girl matched his taste so well, that night¡­ he wouldn¡¯t be so kind. At this moment, Emmett hated his arrogance again! No way! He has to eat her! He couldn¡¯t stand it any longer! If he bears it any longer, he really had to kill someone. Little thing, wait till we¡¯re overseas¡­ Haha¡­ When Emmett thought about this, the corner of his mouth grinned slightly. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so hot, can you stand aside a little? The kissing is done, why are you still sticking so close to me?¡± ine pushed Emmett¡¯s hard chest and mumbled resentfully. Then sheined, ¡°Those secretaries saw it all! Didn¡¯t we agree that even if you chase after me, it can¡¯t be made public? How am I going to develop my career in the future?¡± Emmett almostughed out, oh, what a nice phrase ¡°developing career?¡± What specific and vital work do you, ine, have in his Tianyi Group? If it weren¡¯t for him that wanted to look at her at all times, she probably couldn¡¯t even enter the side door of Tianyi Group! ¡°Let them know it then, I never do things secretly.¡± After Emmett said this sentence, he suddenly thought of something. He frowned and fiercely raised ine¡¯s chin and said, ¡°If you dare to kiss others, you¡¯ll never have the end of it! I¡¯m not scaring you, and after all, I¡¯ll have to kill a few people for you to see!¡± ine¡¯s face wrinkled with horror, but she quickly replied, ¡°Oh, as long as you don¡¯t kill me, you can kill anyone you like.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Hahahaha, if one day, Bad-Bear Smith knew that Oliver once kissed her, then would he kill the young master of JY Group? If he knew that ine would fulfill her wish one day and take the initiative to kiss her senior, would Bad-Bear Smith go crazy? Hahahaha¡­ When ine thought this way randomly, her expression was like when a particr little animal doing bad stuff. Emmett¡¯s heart was burning, and couldn¡¯t help but stretched out his hand and squeezed her pink cheeks. The elevator door opened again, and all the senior secretaries have sorted their emotions. They sat upright, guarded their own ce, and looked forward! Emmett walked out without anyone else, strode towards his office with his long legs, and stopped after walking a few meters. He turned around, and in front of so many secretaries, he said softly to ine, ¡°Still not leaving? What are you doing there? Do you want to be an elevator attendant? Go, make me a cup of tea first.¡± This tone of his, in the ears of the secretaries, was equivalent to a magnitude nine earthquake! Oh my gosh, President Smith was so, so gentle when he spoke to ine! It made one numb listening to it. ine reacted then, pouted, and walked out of the elevator. She was actually a bit shy, and after she heard what Emmett said, she couldn¡¯t help grumble again. Her red lips pouted, and frowned slightly, while grumbling, she shook her two small arms, ¡°Drinking tea again? Do you feel ufortable seeing me being idle? What¡¯s wrong, didn¡¯t you just have breakfast? After eating so full, is there still space for tea? Capitalist! The capitalists are all evils!¡± Chapter 107: Daydream Lesser Chapter 107: Daydream Lesser All the secretaries have their eyes down, but their ears were erected, listening to the conversation between these two! Wow, ine was so bold and dared to speak to President Smith in this tone? This, this was basically equivalent to being disrespectful to the emperor in ancient times! If it was someone else, whoever spoke to President Smith in such a tone, it was a capital crime! But¡­ What surprised everyone was, not only was Emmett, not angry. Instead, he smiled slightly. He took a few steps quickly and walked to ine, took her little hand like he was holding his pet dog, half-dragging and half-pulling forward, he said, ¡°Did I eat a lot at breakfast? Which eyes of yours saw that I ate a lot? It seems the person you¡¯re talking about is yourself. You ate so much; it¡¯s even more than my three meals. Just like a pig!¡± Although he was scolding ine, a pig, but all the secretaries heard the soft tone in Emmett¡¯s voice. President Smith was obviously very fond of ine! ine flushed with anger, and shook Emmett¡¯s hand vigorously, trying to express her serious dissatisfaction with his words in this way. Unfortunately, while she tried to shake his hands off, he continued to hold her tightly. ¡°Hey! How can you say that? What do you mean pig, I¡¯m a girl, you¡¯re too horrible, how can you use a pig to describe a girl? Besides, I ate a lot? Did I eat a lot? I think I ate just right! On the contrary, it¡¯s you who ate so little. After reaching there, you were purely eating air. I really don¡¯t know how you grew up. I suspect you deliberately ate lesser and use this topare with my appetite, right?¡± Emmett could not hold back and be amused by ine¡¯s creative thinking. ¡°I purposely ate lesser just topare with you? Comrade ine, do you think you President Smith¡¯s so bored?¡± ine nced at Emmett, pouted, and made noments. ¡°it¡¯s hard to say as long as it concerns you.¡± Who made you, Bad-Bear Smith, so ck-bellied and wicked? It would be strange if Bad-Bear Smith wasn¡¯t bad! The two people squabbled casually with each other like it was very normal, and walked into the president¡¯s office just like that. One went in, and the other stayed in the room outside and continued to be the little assistant. Boom¡­ The secretary¡¯s office outside exploded on the spot¡­ ¡°Hey! Did you guys hear that just now?¡± ¡°Oh my God, I was scared to death! It¡¯s unbelievable!¡± ¡°Was that President Smith? Why was President Smith so gentle to that woman with thest name Jones? Towards us, President Smith has never been so tender!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so touched; I¡¯ve finally seen the humane side of President Smith. Otherwise, I will keep suspecting that our President Smith is an advanced robot!¡± ¡°It seems that President Smith really likes that ine Jones! Isn¡¯t he too nice to her?¡± ¡°Hear the way they talked. They seem to be living together! They actually had breakfast together!¡± Everyone was chattering and discussing wildly. Sophia, who was usually the noisiest, this time, was an exception. She held her arms, her chin slightly raised, and stared at a corner of the wall while squinting, pretending to be profound. Finally, everyone discovered the abnormal situation of this little speaker, and asked her, ¡°Ms. Sophia, usually you talk the most. What¡¯s wrong with you today? Why are you not saying a word? You should join our discussion and share your opinion!¡± Sophia then smiled unpredictably, coughed twice like a big shot, and tugged her clothes. Then she said triumphantly, ¡°I¡¯ve predicted it. My fortune has finally arrived!!!¡± When she said the word ¡°arrived¡±, she used the resonance of the chest and abdomen and came up with a sudden high octave voice. The shrill voice was exchanged for a whole office of secretaries ¡°tsk¡± towards her. ¡°Ms. Sophia, we¡¯re talking about the boss and ine, why are you talking about yourself.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Sighed, there was no choice. Women just love to fantasize, whether it was a teenage girl or an old woman in her seventies. They would not be able to stop themselves from imagining themselves as the heroine of the story. Unexpectedly¡­ even Sophia was like this¡­ Sophia became a little anxious, frowned and waved her hands, and said, ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯tugh first, listen to me carefully. Why did I say my fortune has arrived, look, President Smith dotes on ine so much, and obviously is in love, and think about it, who¡¯s the closest to ine in thepany? Of course, it¡¯s me, Sophia! I¡¯m the closest person to ine in thepany. Now, our ine has be the little lover of President Smith¡¯s, shouldn¡¯t I, her good sister, get some benefits as well? Maybe, the next step, I could be invited by ine to their vi. Have some fruit and barbeque. Also, my sister ine can blow softly in President Smith¡¯s ear¡­ Hahahaha, then I can be directly promoted to a subsidiary as the general manager! Awesome! Hahahaha¡­¡± All the secretaries were stunned. Hearing that¡­ It seemed to¡­ make sense. One of them woke up to reality first, and coldly said, ¡°You said the two of you are sisters, and are you? You have to see if ine treats you as a sister! Besides, who was it that was talking bad about ine in secret yesterday? Are there such sisters? Oh, it¡¯s better to daydream lesser these days!¡± The secretaries who had initially been surrounded Sophia waved their hands and ¡®tsk¡¯ her. Sophia¡¯s face changed between red and white, and thought about it and was speechless. Emmett took off his coat, sat before the desk, and meticulously looked at the day¡¯s schedule. ine stuck in her head, and blinked her big eyes, asking, ¡°President Smith, what kind of tea do you want?¡± Without raising his head, Emmett asked, ¡°What kind of tea is there?¡± ¡°Oh, there¡¯s Earl Grey, Green Tea, ck Tea¡­¡± A certain ine was still listing the tea specially prepared for the president with her fingers, and Emmett interrupted her. He said, ¡°Is there human meat tea?¡± ¡°What?¡± ine was dumbfounded. After living for 18 years, she hadn¡¯t really heard of any human meat tea. ¡°President Smith, there isn¡¯t any human meat tea. But if you can tell me where it¡¯s sold, I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Emmett pursed his lips and smiled, and then he raised his head and smiled lustily at ine. He said gently and slowly, ¡°Wash yourself clean, lie on the bed and wait for me. I¡¯ll definitely eat you, the human meat tea, in one bite!¡± ine was stunned. Her pupils were wide and her red lips slightly agape. After she understood what Emmett said, her face flushed suddenly and gave Emmett a vicious look. She turned around, swung her hips in anger, and left. Before leaving, she said arrogantly and angrily, ¡°Just wait for it! You¡¯re not allowed to pick! You¡¯ll drink whatever I make for you!¡± What a viin! Does this person have hyper-sexuality disorder? Why was his brain always thinking towards that direction? He was exceedingly bad! He even said what, human meat tea, h, to think he was shameless enough to say it! ine secretly cursed Emmett, a perverted ruffian, while she brought the teacup to the pantry. But¡­ it was too unreasonable, Bad-Bear Smith was born to be a noble species. This guy, he was so charming even when he said that kind of dirty words. There was no reason, unreasonable. ine mmed the door shut. Bang! Emmett¡¯s head buzzed from the sound. He frowned slightly and tilted his head a little. Recalling the small appearance of ine¡¯s earlier, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Hahaha, this girl was a rare treasure. Her expressions andnguage were so amusing. Emmett lowered his head and looked at the record on the table, wanted to continue working, but ine¡¯s figure kept hovering in his mind. The pen in his hand was spinning around his fingers, and he finally bit his lips andughed to himself. ¡°This girl, did she forget that I¡¯m still her creditor! Such a harsh girl, was this the reaction a person who owed me money should have? She was actually so ridiculous that she mmed my door, hahaha¡­ A girl like this is really rare.¡± Chapter 108: Breaking His Special Water Cup Chapter 108: Breaking His Special Water Cup ine headed towards the pantry and passed by the senior white-cors'' gathering ce ¨C the secretary office. As soon as she walked over, the secretaries who were discussion noisily, immediately quietened down the second they saw ine. It was like someone used a shadow-less knife and cut away the vocal cords of these people. It was so quiet¡­ that it was weird¡­ ine then realized that, maybe, before she came out, they were talking about her. ine could only smile awkwardly at all the secretaries, lowered her head, and quickly made tea for Emmett. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Hm? What are they discussing about me? Damn it, it must be about the kiss with Bad-Bear Smith just now! Damn, that wasn''t called kissing, it was Bad-Bear Smith''s unteral¡­ forceful kiss! After all, Bad- Bear Smith was to be med! Really, why did he have to hug and gnaw on hard under the attention of so many people? He must have done it on purpose! Well, it must be! But¡­Why does Bad-Bear Smith want to disclose his attitude towards her? There were two possibilities. First, Bad-Bear Smith loves her to the point he couldn''t get out of it. If he didn''t make it known that he wants to chase her, he would be lovesick and have no appetite for food and drinks. Uh¡­ Was this possible¡­ The possibility¡­ seemed to be very, very low. Then¡­ Second, Bad-Bear Smith deliberately disclosed their rtionship so that everyone would misunderstand her, and he was letting her be everyone''sughing stock! When ine thought about it, cold sweating, no matter how she felt, the second possibility has a higher chance! "Bad-Bear Smith! What benefit do you get by making my name stink? Hateful ck-bellied king! Big serpent! No, it''s a python! No, that won''t work, it should be a crocodile! What human-meat tea, yuck!" Because she was getting the water while cursing Emmett and was so careless that she almost burned her hand. Luckily, her hand released it quickly, ng! And Emmett''s cup broke. "Hissed!" ine sucked in a deep breath. Her eyes widened and looked at the broken pieces on the floor, stunned. Oh no, she actually broke President Smith''s cup¡­! ine''s small face shrank and stared nkly at the pieces on the floor, not knowing what to do. Her two chubby paws rubbed on her legs, and paced around the debris twice, still at a loss. "What are you doing? ine, what''s the matter" Sophia got in the pantry. In fact, she was here to get closer to ine. She has just bragged in front of her colleagues, so she has to y the role of a good sister in front of them. As a result, Sophia actually saw the ss shards on the floor! "Ah!" Sophia yelled suddenly, and her voice scared ine instead. ine trembled and widened her eyes and looked at Sophia at a loss. "Gosh! Did you break President Smith''s cup? OMG, ine, how can you break President Smith''s cup? Didn''t you know that our President Smith is a neat freak and only uses the carefully selected ss cup? Last time, a senior secretary chipped a small part of his ss, and offended President Smith, and he fired her in rage. From this, you can see how much sense of belonging he has to his items. How could you break his personal cup?" Sophia sighed secretly. s, she was a little girl, after all. Does she think that love could be eaten as a meal? What''s more, wealthy people like President Smith would not give any love at most were passions. While Sophia was talking, ine''s face grew paler. What and what? He could fire a secretary because of a broken cup? It was too, overly, unreasonable! However, she believed what Sophia said was absolutely possible! After all, she understood Bad-Bear Smith a little. He was a very picky and particr person. And he was hot-tempered and authoritative. A person like him should not be in the modern age, he was too domineering. Instead, he should grow up in ancient times where a man with a strong desire to kill should fight enemies with a sword in ancient times. "Oh, what should I do? Ms. Sophia, can you give me some ideas? Although I resigned in a fit of anger yesterday, I actually didn''t want to, the sry here is very high. If I quit here, I think I won''t have to work for the rest of the summer vacation. Ms. Sophia, you''re smart and have many ideas, please help me think of a solution." ine was not the kind to annoy people, and wasn''t scheming and does not know how to dress up. But she has been likable since she was a child, with a round baby face, and has been short since young. Her big ck and white eyes would look at someone pitifully whenever she needs help, and most people couldn''t refuse this girl. Therefore, Sophia could only nod helplessly. "Okay, okay, I''ll help you think. Please, my little ancestor, stop shaking me. My head is going to be dizzy." Sophia seriously thought about it for a while, and then she pped her hands and said, "Got it!" "Really, really? Ms. Sophia, have you figured out a good way? Quickly, say it! What''s the solution?" ine''s eyes beamed excitedly, and she shook Sophia''s arm up and down vigorously. Sophia was really going to faint from it, gosh, ine, this girl, was a real goof; she was so lively and active, just like a kid. She really didn''t know what President Smith likes about this girl. But whoever President Smith wanted was his business. Anyway, for the wealthy people, girls like ine were probably for them to taste the freshness in the short-term. In fact, when Sophia saw ine''s little apple face again, she secretly pitied the girl. After all, to be the ything of rich men identally was an unfortunate thing. Oh, making the most of her youthfulness¡­ It was said that President Smith was the kind that was also ruthless to women. Once again, ording to the drunken Vice-President Hall, it was noted that President Smith''s decision to kick away a woman was just like kicking a bag of garbage. That''s why President Smith was a ruthless ice cube! "ine, you can tell President Smith this. Just say that his cup has limescale, and you''ll bring it to the professional cleaningpany to clean seriously and disinfected. Then, quickly go to the mall and buy a cup of the same brand and appearance for President Smith. This way, without any notice, didn''t you just change it?" ine rounded her eyes, and her ck pupils were as bright and clear as purple grapes, it sparkled with a surprised lustre. ine leaped high and hugged Sophia, and kissed her on the cheek. "Hahaha, it''s a great idea! Really, Ms. Sophia, you''re so smart! I won''t be able to think of this idea for a lifetime! Ms. Sophia, thank you, I must thank you well, tell me, what you want to eat for lunch, as long as it''s not more than a 100 dor, I''ll treat you!" Sophia''s cold sweat immediately fell down. Not more than 100 dors? This girl has be President Smith''s little lover and was still so stingy? What kind of family taught this child to have an addiction to saving money. Sophia pouted, "Little girl, I helped you with such a huge favour, and you''re only treating me to a 100- dor meal, hey, don''t you have the card for the food street? Without spending your money, you¡­" ine knocked on her head, suddenly realized, "Look at my brain, I forgot about that! Yeah, I have the card, and I don''t have to spend my own money! Hahaha, since it''s Bad-Bear Smith''s money, why was I am I still so polite! Ms. Sophia, what do you want to eat for lunch, I''ll treat you!" Then, Sophia showed a satisfied smile. She has to let those guys whoughed at her for her imagination take a good look at how bonded she and ine was. They were having lunch today, but it was also ine who took the initiative to treat her! Sophia patted ine''s shoulder and was about to praise ine with words like "promising and worthy." ine added on, "Not more than 200 dors!" Sophia fell straightaway. She waspletely speechless about ine. Emmett handled his work quickly and methodically in the office. After a long time then he felt that something was missing. Oh, he hasn''t had a cup of tea today. He looked up, and it has been half an hour that passed since he instructed ine to make the tea. "This girl, what is she doing again? Did she forget, this little confused girl!" Emmett shook his head helplessly and smiled bitterly and pressed the inte button, "ine, tea!" This was the first time he called ine "ine," previously when they were squabbling or quarrelling, he would call her full name. If not, it would be Assistant Jones, little thing, little girl. This was the first time he called her like this, and Emmett couldn''t help but softened. ine was shocked by the way Emmett called her. Chapter 109: Dont Force If You Cant Lie Chapter 109: Don''t Force If You Can''t Lie It wasn¡¯t because of what Emmett called ine that scared her, but because she haspletely thrown the matter of giving Emmett tea and the dropped teacup away as she has been ying computer games. ¡°Oh, oh, why did I forget about this? This is a matter of life and death! ine, ine, please stop forgetting things as easily as in school, okay? My God, my God, I¡¯m so nervous!¡± ine paced around the table several times, then coughed twice to give herself some courage, and shrunk her face before opening Emmett¡¯s door. Emmett was obviously busy, but probably because martial arts practitioners were very sensitive, he could hear even the slightest opening of the door. Without raising his head, he said faintly, ¡°put it on the table.¡± ine looked at her empty hands, bit her lips, and with a voice like a little mosquito, and whispered, ¡°President Smith¡­ There¡¯s no water¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Emmett thought he heard wrongly, frowned slightly, raised his face, and saw the girl at the door with a guilty expression. Her chubby hands were still subconsciously grasping her clothes hard. Did this girl do something bad? Why was her expression like this? Emmett was good at figuring out the thoughts of others, his expression was still faint. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What do you mean there¡¯s no water? Is there a problem with the pantry?¡± ine shook her head, ¡°No problem. There¡¯s no issue with the pantry.¡± ¡°Then what about the tea you made me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t make tea.¡± ¡°Oh? Why?¡± Emmett waspletely interested and ced down the pen in his hand. Supported his pointed sexy chin, and looked at ine yfully. This girl has white skin, really white, almost the whitest of the women he has ever seen. It was so white and delicate, and her skin was like milk, not even a pimple. He remembered when she was naked on the bed, that night he once stroked her thin, silky skin, and throbbed no less than three times. When he thought of these, Emmett couldn¡¯t help but squinted his eyes. He concealed the animality that was about to emerge in his body with his self-restraint. ine didn¡¯t know that so many evil thoughts passed by in Emmett¡¯s mind in just a few seconds. Her head was still lowered. Her meaty little mouth mumbled, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like this, I saw that there¡¯s too many limescale in your cup. So I brought it to a special cleaningpany to get it washed and disinfected at the same time. It should be delivered in the afternoon.¡± Emmett¡¯s eyes shrunk, basically guessing the matter almost 80 to 90 percent. This little thing who was heartless most of the time, most probably broke the cup. s, if it was broken, it would really be a pity. That cup was said to be given to his father by his mother as a gift, and he has always cherished it, because he has been unable to forget his mother, who died early. An unnoticeable sadness crossed Emmett¡¯s face. Mother¡­ When he got back to his senses, Emmett looked at ine again and realized this girl was rubbing the carpet with her shoes in a loss. Haha¡­ Emmett couldn¡¯t helpughing. This guy, since she doesn¡¯t know how to lie, then she shouldn¡¯t force herself to lie. Her expression was like this after lying, it was apparent that she couldn¡¯t hide it. Emmett raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Oh? So, you mean¡­¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Haha, President Smith, just a take this morning and don¡¯t drink tea first, drink it in the afternoon, okay? Anyway, you won¡¯t die from not drinking tea in the morning.¡± ine immediately put on a ttering smile and said fawningly. Emmett snorted, ¡°Oh, you mean, you n to let your CEO die of thirst?¡± He suddenly discovered that when he talked to ine and said, ¡°Your CEO,¡± it felt super good. ine rolled her eyes hard, ¡°Oh, will you die of thirst if you don¡¯t drink tea in the morning? Isn¡¯t there mineral water? You can drink mineral water!¡± Emmett shook his head slightly, ¡°No way. I don¡¯t drink that kind of junk water. Do you know how much thepany spent to install filtered water? Why should I drink bad water when there¡¯s a good one? Besides, drinking a cup of hot tea will also clear your brain.¡± ine was about to cry. Where was she going to get him a cup! Emmett seemed to understand her thoughts, and sneered, ¡°Since you¡¯ve so kindly sent my ss to be cleaned, why not make me a cup of tea with yours.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ine widened her eyes and nked out. ¡°Use, use my cup?¡± it couldn¡¯t be? Doesn¡¯t Bad-Bear Smith think she was dirty? Wasn¡¯t he very particr? ine confirmed again, and pointed to her nose, asked, ¡°President Smith, are you sure you want to use my cup?¡± Emmett found it amusing, he only wanted to use her ss, and look at her being astonished. ¡°Well, yeah, unless you have other options? Or, you get the cleaningpany to send my ss back now.¡± What¡¯s there to send, send an ostrich egg? There was no cleaningpany! It became fragments a long time ago! ine shrank her neck in fright, nodded immediately, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll make tea for you with my cup!¡± ine ran out with rocket speed, took her cup to the pantry. Sophia followed and saw ine washing her cup desperately, then leaned over and said with a smile, ¡°Haha, how was it, ine? Is my method useful? Did you manage to calm President Smith?¡± Without raising her head, ine continued fighting with her cup, ¡°Calm? President Smith doesn¡¯t drink mineral water and wants to use my cup for his tea! Look at my cup, it¡¯s dirtied by me. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s dirty when I¡¯m using it myself, but for President Smith¡¯s tea, won¡¯t I be embarrassed to take it out if I don¡¯t brush it clean? Sophia was shocked. ¡°What? President Smith doesn¡¯t drink mineral water? And wants to use your cup for drinking tea? It can¡¯t be?¡± While she was saying that, Sophia held on to the wall and wiped her cold sweat secretly. It¡¯s absolutely impossible! President Smith, who was such a neat freak, wouldn¡¯t use other people¡¯s ss! She remembered that he would rather drink mineral water than use other people¡¯s sses! Everyone in the company knew this! Whatever President Smith uses, it has to be only for him. With his status, he would not share anything with anyone at all, including women. Of course, these subordinates wouldn¡¯t know that Emmett gave a woman for Oliver¡¯s fun. After all, how many people really knew the mysterious life of the upper ss? ine washed the cup and took the tea leaves to make tea. After the tea was made, she hurriedly said to Sophia, ¡°I¡¯ll go first¡± and rushed to the president¡¯s office. And Sophia held on to the news, unable to get over it. This ine was out of the ordinary, the rtionship between her and President Smith is definitely extraordinary! President Smith actually used ine¡¯s cup¡­ Was it because¡­ couples who have kissed won¡¯t dislike each other? Since they could eat each other¡¯s saliva, it¡¯s probably eptable to exchange a cup. ine sneakily held her cup and lightly knocked on Emmett¡¯s office door. ¡°Come in!¡± Upon hearing Emmett¡¯s permission, ine took a deep breath and opened the door timidly. In fact, she wasn¡¯t someone who knew much about rules and regtions, in the past, she would never think that she needed to knock on the door first. But today, wasn¡¯t it because she did something wrong? She has guilty conscience¡­ As soon as she entered, she saw three senior managers sitting inside. ine stuck out her tongue secretly. Seriously, if there were important things to talk about, then he shouldn¡¯t let her in. To enter with her cup like this¡­ it made her felt weird. ine nced at the cup in her hands with a guilty conscience. It was stic, translucent green, with snow, gorgeous flower blooming on a strange tree printed on it. With a nce, it was an adorable cup. And it was the kind for girls to use¡­ ¡°President Smith, your tea.¡± ine lowered her eyshes and gently brought over the water and ced it on Emmett¡¯s desk. She secretly nced at Emmett, but Emmett did not look at her at all. But the slender hand that held the pen squeezed her waist gently under the table. ine almost yelled out of shock. ine looked at Emmett abruptly, damn it, the ck-bellied king was definitely a ck-bellied king. This guy¡¯s face was still calm, and nothing could be seen, just that, ine knew a little about Emmett. She noticed that there was a really shallow upward curve at the corner of his lips. This stinky thing was purely a big hidden crocodile! ine quickly nced at the three seated managers who were solemn and hurriedly exited. After leaving, ine immediately called Hazel. It took Hazel a long time before the call was connected. As soon as it was connected, she heard Hazel screamed frantically. ¡°Ahhhh, this child, why are you so stupid? I¡¯ve lived for 20 years and have never seen a stupider idiot than you! Ahhhhhh, just strangle me to death, I can¡¯t teach you anymore! Ahhhhhh¡­. Hello, who is this!¡± Chapter 110: You Must Promise to Marry Me Chapter 110: You Must Promise to Marry Me ine¡¯s ears were bombed by Hazel¡¯s roar. She just remembered that Hazel was tutoring a child at the moment, omg, was she teaching her student with such a horrible attitude? It was too scary. She was practically doing the evil witch¡¯s lion roar. ¡°Hazel, it¡¯s me,¡± ine said cautiously, lest Hazel¡¯s anger spread to her. ¡°Oh, ine, it¡¯s you. I¡¯m so mad, this child is so stupid. I¡¯ve thought him with the whole morning a simple addition and subtraction form within a hundred, and he learned nothing. If he can¡¯t get it soon, I¡¯llmit suicide soon. Are you looking for me?¡± ine giggled tteringly, ¡°Oh, Hazel, you¡¯re so beautiful, don¡¯t be too angry, it will make you old faster. Hazel, since your mood¡¯s so bad today, why not I¡¯ll treat you to lunch?¡± Hazel narrowed her eyes and didn¡¯t quite believe it. She understands ine a lot. She was a typical miser; she wouldn¡¯t spend hers as long as she could use others. It could be because of her family, ine lost her mother since she was very young, the two sisters followed their dad and life has been tough. Hazel said, ¡°Let me warn you first, ine, don¡¯t be like the previous time, saying that you will treat, but after eating, you will say that you forgot your wallet, and cheat my money again. Also, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll spoil my stomach with your treat. Forget it, I¡¯m in a bad mood today, I¡¯ll just treat you. Consider it as you, a stupid cat picked up a fish for nothing.¡± ine¡¯s nose twitched, humph, why does she find Hazel as annoying as Bad-Bear Smith? Always annoyed and bullied her. Still has the nerve to talk about treating, which time she went shopping with Hazel, wasn¡¯t her, ine who worked long and hard, carrying a pile of garbage for this youngdy? She needed this girl¡¯s help today, so she would bear with her first. ¡°Hazel, I¡¯ll treat, I¡¯ll really treat! Let¡¯s go to the food street? Anyway, I have a card, you can buy whatever you want to eat? I will definitely not limit the price this time, okay?¡± Hazelughed; she said suspiciously, ¡°you¡¯re very abnormal. As the saying goes, the unountably solicitous one is hiding evil intentions! Say! What conspiracy do you have?¡± ine let out a long breath, realizing more and more that Hazel and Bad-Bear Smith was alike, they were very difficult to fool. ¡°Haha, Hazel, anyway the food street is very near to the mall, why not apany me to shop at the mall before eating? Just nice, we¡¯ll have a better appetite to eat after being tired out from shipping. Then, you can eat as much as you want.¡± Hazel eximed in surprise, ¡°You, ine, actually want to go shipping? Didn¡¯t you dislike shopping? And you actually want to go to the mall to shop? Didn¡¯t you like to shop at the wholesale market the most?¡± ine rubbed her sore temples and sighed helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, let¡¯s talk when we meet. In short, I¡¯m just too unlucky!¡± ¡°Fine, fine, then I¡¯ll wait for you at the lobby of yourpany at eleven-thirty.¡± ¡°Okay, Hazel, I love you.¡± ¡°Yuck! Stop trying to bewitch me, you¡¯ll say this whenever you have something to beg me. I¡¯ve never seen you promise yourself to me once! Bye!¡± ine swayed her phone and mumbled to herself, ¡°Promise myself to her? Will you dare to want it if I give?¡± Female and female¡­ It¡¯s disgusting. Lesbians are definitely not as beautiful as gays. Yuck, what was she thinking about again! At this time, her phone rang again, ine sighed, and when it was connected, she said, ¡°You should stop changing your mind, okay? I promise you. I will promise you anything, you want me to promise myself to you, right, okay! I¡¯ll give myself to you in the afternoon!¡± This Hazel should not use the reason that it¡¯s too hot at noon and doesn¡¯t want toe out, this girl loved and cared for her skin more than their friendship. After roaring, ine waited for a few seconds of silence. Why wasn¡¯t Hazel speaking? ¡°Hello? Say it, say something!¡± ¡°Are you really going to promise yourself to me in the afternoon?¡± From the phone, a man¡¯s gentle voice was heard!!! What! A man!!! ine was shocked. Promised herself¡­ Man? OMG, OMG, OMG, what situation was this? ine looked at the phone, and the person on the call was¡­ Some auspicious number¡­ Ahhhhhh, it was actually that lunatic, Oliver, Master Young!!! Oh no, could she be any unluckier? She actually said to Oliver to promise herself to him? And was so exact to the point she said this afternoon¡­ Oh, let her find a piece of tofu and knocked herself to death. ine didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, and a light chuckle was heard from Oliver, ¡°Little baby, why not going on? Are you worried about my body? Are you concerned that my body will not be able to fulfill your promise? Don¡¯t worry, your man is strong. Besides, I injured my head and not my waist. I canst as long as you want me to¡­ Haha, shall I send someone to pick you at noon? Where do you want to promise yourself at? In a romantic couple suite? Or at my ce? Or in the rough nature? Or in the car? Just say it, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Oliver was on the hospital bed, his eyes filled with joy. ine wiped a cold sweat vigorously. She stammered, ¡°No, not that¡­ It¡¯s not what you think¡­ Really¡­ I, I, I was just joking with my friend just now¡­ A female ssmate¡­ We always joke around like this. It¡¯s not meant for you. Master Young, please don¡¯t misunderstand¡­¡± Oliver pouted and said, ¡°babe, it makes me sad that you¡¯re not admitting it. My head was injured because of you and was seriously ill, yet you agitate me like this. I don¡¯t care, you have to do what you said. At noon today, you have to promise yourself to me!¡± Flirting with women was Oliver¡¯s strength. A man like Emmett wouldn¡¯t know what flirting was, he felt it was beneath him to do so. He was like an emperor towards women where they coulde and go with a wave because of his bodily needs. But Oliver was different; Oliver was notoriously known to coax women in the circle. He could give the world to a woman when he likes that person, and persuaded the woman until they were fascinated, and made other envy with the way he doted on them. The woman with Oliver would be extremely happy after being coaxed by him. But Oliver was a short-tempered child. He would be bored after liking her, and once he was bored, he would throw them aside unceremoniously. No matter how they acted sweetly,ined, threaten him, he would just ignore them. There were too many women that Oliver has entrapped. How would ine be Oliver¡¯s opponent? Immediately, ine was speechless and stunned. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Oliver chuckled and urged, ¡°Little baby, I¡¯ll have someone pick you up at noon?¡± ine¡¯s head exploded in a second, and her face flushed too. Without thinking about it, she said, ¡°I have something to do in the afternoon, I have no time, let¡¯s talk about it another day!¡± ¡°Okay! Another time. Little baby, this is what you said, another day. Hahaha, you¡¯ll have to promise yourself to me another day¡­¡± ine was dumbfounded immediately. Oh God, what did she say in a panic just now! What does she mean by another day! Urgh! ine, you are a pig! Bang! ine gasped and ended the call. Oh my gosh, what should she do, what to do! At this time, several senior managers finally ended their meeting and walked out of Emmett¡¯s office. At the right time, the phone rang, and Emmett¡¯s low maic voice was heard, ¡°ine,e in.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go over now.¡± ine was still in fright by the ¡°promise oneself¡± earlier, and she calmed her mind, scratched her scalp, and stood up. Misfortunees from the mouth! ine pushed the door, opened, and walked in, ¡°President Smith, are you looking for me?¡± Emmett held ine¡¯s cup, looked at her like he was smiling, and lectured her, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you what to call me when there¡¯s only the two of us?¡± Wasn¡¯t it just a title, why was he so particr about it! It¡¯s so troublesome! ine rolled her eyes and thought hard about it. Then she said awkwardly, ¡°Emmett.¡± ¡°Am I your enemy? Why are you calling me so coldly?¡± Damn it, he has ckmailed her for a million-dor, wasn¡¯t he an enemy? Although this guy has confessed to her and said that he liked her, so what? If he liked her, could he stop threatening her with the million dors? Didn¡¯t he continue to bully and plot against her even when he liked her? ine pushed up a fake smile, then pulled the corner of her mouth, and used an extremely sweet tone like those in the TV to call him again, ¡°Emmett~~~¡± Chapter 111: Smashed the Cup with Anger Chapter 111: Smashed the Cup with Anger She was disgusted by herself that she wanted to vomit. ¡°Come here, let me hug and kiss you.¡± Emmett hooked his fingers and acted like an emperor. The smile on ine¡¯s face immediately disappeared, she wore a serious expression and displeased, and said, ¡°What do you mean? What do you take me for? This is the office! The rtionship between us is boss and employee! Besides, can you kiss just because you want to? Then, where do I put my pride? Quick, say it, what did you call me for?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Emmett chuckled lightly, ¡°It¡¯s just I¡¯ve been working for a while, and I am a little tired, so I called you for fun.¡± ine¡¯s face darkened immediately, ¡°Oh, am I your little toy? Calling me in just for fun? Seriously, I¡¯ve never met someone who give others a blow like this, terrible! Emmett Smith, you¡¯re horrible!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Emmettughed loud. He dropped his gaze again, and looked at the cup in his hand, asked, ¡°This is your cup?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my cup, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Didn¡¯t he ask her to use her cup to give him tea? Why, did he think that it¡¯s dirty now? ¡°If you find it dirty, then I¡¯ll get you a disposable cup.¡± ¡°Who said it was dirty?¡± Emmett smiled slightly, pointed to the painting on the cup, and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I find your cup interesting. The drawing on the cup looks childish. With a look, you¡¯re just a simple and silly girl.¡± ine was unhappy when one said that she was silly. Unconvinced, she exined, ¡°Is it childish? Do you even understand? I drew this by myself, and it¡¯s significant! Although the cup is not expensive, it can be considered as a DIY art. And you actually said that it¡¯s childish, don¡¯t you have any artistic cells! Seriously!¡± Emmett wasn¡¯t angry and leaned his thin lips over and drank a sip of tea. He squinted his eyes into half and enjoyed the taste of the tea. That expression was like he was savoring ine instead of the tea. His demeanor and movements were full of intense erotic atmosphere, and ine¡¯s heart fluttered. Damn it, why could a bad guy be so handsome! He¡¯s so handsome that he¡¯s annoying! ¡°Oh? You painted it by yourself? Then tell me, what do these paintings mean?¡± Emmett asked while taking another sip of tea. Leaning in his chair, his long legs stretched out, and half-squinting, it was a sluggish and expensive look. ine got excited immediately when she heard him asked about the painting on the cup. She ran over, sprawled in front of the table. She leaned her small face in, and one paw pointed at her cup while she introduced. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Oh, do you see this? This painting has heavy snow as the background, and there¡¯s a strange tree on it that bears fruits. There¡¯s a meaning to it, the snow contains a person¡¯s name, and it flies around gently, and snow means my senior, Mark Wilson.¡± [1] ine was still talking with gusto, but hearing this, Emmett¡¯s face suddenly became gloomy. The hand that was holding the cup tightened bit by bit. Mark Wilson? No wonder¡­ It turned out that this girl had painstakingly painted such a picture. Then, printed it on the cup so that she could think about that senior of hers once every time she drank water. ine was making him angry again!!! Really furious!!! ine didn¡¯t notice Emmett¡¯s expression and continued talking happily and heartlessly, ¡°The tree with red fruit, of course, refers to me. Of course, it also indicates celebration, as well as the meaning of having results. Overall, it means that I¡¯ll progress well and stay together for a long time with my senior.¡± The more Emmett listened, the uglier his face became. ine swallowed her saliva, and raised her face to Emmett, and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I paint it well? My friend, Hazel, evenplimented on my painting and said that it was super connotative! Is it? Is it? It¡¯s amazing, right?¡± The opposite of ine¡¯s excitement was Emmett¡¯s coldness, with a cold face, he secretly held his breath. He put down the cup heavily as if he has hatred with it. With his eyelids pulled, he looked at the folders on the table, and said coldly, ¡°Get out.¡± ine couldn¡¯t react in time and stayed, at a loss, by Emmett¡¯s side. They were just talking happily, why did he suddenly ask her to get out? What was happening? He couldn¡¯t possibly change his face so fast, right? Emmett stopped looking at ine, and wrote something quickly, and repeated in a harsher tone, ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you now, you can get out!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± She¡¯ll just go out, what was with his face! Was he so great just because he was the boss? Horrible! No self-restraint! No manners! He was a long way offpared to her senior, Mark Wilson! Although she hasn¡¯t talked much to the senior, she knew he was the warm and considerate type of man by looking at him from a distance. There was always a gentle smile on his face, unlike Emmett, his face was always pulled down as if everyone owed him a lot of money. She would just go out! ine turned around and walked out. As soon as she closed the door, Emmett couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He picked up the ss and stared at the ss fiercely. He said ruthlessly, ¡°The snow is your senior? You¡¯re the tree that bore fruits? ine, not bad! Your mind is quite deep! I¡¯ll let both of you stay together forever!¡± Emmett immediately threw the cup to the ground. Bang! With a sound, the cup broke into several pieces. Most people wouldn¡¯t be able to break these kinds of synthetic stic. But, because Emmett has practiced martial arts and belonged to the expert level, and he was so angry that he unconsciously used his internal strength when he threw the cup. The firm stic cup broke into pieces. Tea leaves sshed all over the floor, and the tea flowed. Emmett was unable to vent his anger even after smashing the cup and paced back and forth in the room. The more he thought about it, the angrier he was! What was the name of that shit senior that ine has a crush on? Mark Wilson, right? For the rest of the morning, Emmett did not call for ine again. ine was bored for a while. First, she received reports from the representatives of severalrge garment factories and a summary version of the fabrics. She read the information carefully from nearly 10 garment factories, and her neck was sore from reading. Then, she realized that there was a message shing on the screen. ¡°Oh? Who is this?¡± ine opened it suspiciously, gosh, it turned out to be her senior, Mark Wilson! [My love (Wilson)]: What are you doing? Have the college entrance examination resultse out? Which university do you n to apply for? Gosh, it was the senior, Mark Wilson! As ine changed the remark for Mark Wilson to ¡°My love¡±, so when she saw the notification, she blushed first. It was her senior! The senior cared about her! The senior was actually asking her about the college entrance examination, and the senior spoke to her first. ine was so excited that she almost threw the file in her hands like a ball. She looked closely and was unavoidably disappointed. The notification came at ten-eleven, which meant that an hour had already passed when her senior messaged her. Ahhhh, why was she so unlucky? When the senior finally took the initiative to converse with her, she didn¡¯t even notice it! It was all the fault of those garment factories representatives! Because they came one after another, if not, she wouldn¡¯t have missed her senior¡¯s message. ine struggled internally and pped her face a few times. Before she replied cautiously with excitement, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, senior, I went out earlier and just came back and just saw the notification. Um, about the examinations, the results can be checked in a few days. Of course, I want to apply to the university where you are studying! Haha, I just don¡¯t know how I did in the exam and if my grades are enough for that university.¡± After typing this paragraph, ine read it twice again carefully, ensuring there were no typos, and nothing that could cause a misunderstanding or joke, then she sent it carefully. Then, she held her heart and waited anxiously. After waiting for 10 minutes, instead of a reply from her senior, the music to end work was heard. ine rubbed her face with both hands and was annoyed to death. She sighed, ¡°Urgh, I¡¯m so unlucky, I missed the senior just like that¡­ He was offline long ago! What kind of life do I have! Ahhhhhhh¡­¡± At this time, the phone rang. ine quickly picked up and saw it wasn¡¯t her senior, s, even if the sky fell, she wouldn¡¯t receive a call from her senior, who was she to the senior? They haven¡¯t spoken more than a few sentences, and he wouldn¡¯t even think about calling her. With a mentality of wanting to cry, ine picked up the phone sadly. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°What ¡®hello¡¯, I¡¯m on the first floor of yourpany, why haven¡¯t youe down yet? Everyone has gotten off work, and I don¡¯t know what are you doing? [1] Chinese wordy on the name and title. Chapter 112: Moldy and Lusty Woman Chapter 112: Moldy and Lusty Woman ¡°Still noting down! If you¡¯re slow, I¡¯ll peel you off, fry you and eat! I¡¯ll give you one minute. Get down instantly!¡± Hazel finished roaring and ended the call immediately. ine was dumbfounded; when she thought of Hazel¡¯s terrible temper, she immediately took her bag and ran out. Emmett deliberately buried himself with the heavy workload in the remaining time, not giving himself the chance to over-think. When he stretched his waist and finished what he had at hand, he raised his head and saw it was eleven-forty. ¡°It¡¯s sote, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± There was no appointment for lunch today, he should ask ine to have fish for lunch, and he knew a high-end fish restaurant with a fishing pond in it. It was a beautiful and secluded ce with many willow trees and lotus leaves. ine probably will like that kind of ce, who made her so yful. Emmett looked at the cup on the ground. He couldn¡¯t help but rubbed his temples and chuckled. Oh, his temper¡­ he actually couldn¡¯t suppress his anger earlier, and a cup could make him so exposed. ine¡¯s ability was really getting bigger. Forget it, he still had toe up with a good lie to exin to ine how the ss broke, it was a good idea to eat and make amendments at the same time. Emmett entered the room and changed into casual clothes and walked out of the officezily. ¡°ine¡­¡± He saw that the table was already empty. ¡°Where did she go? What time was it? It¡¯s not even twelve o¡¯clock, and she has already run?¡± Emmett incidentally nced at ine¡¯sputer and realized that this girl was really heartless. She left without turning off herputer and her messenger. ¡°Haha, this silly girl.¡± Emmett chuckled and saw that ine¡¯s profile was blinking. It was a man¡¯s portrait!!! This discovery attracted Emmett¡¯s attention. Without considering whether it was appropriate, he sat down immediately on ine¡¯s chair and clicked on the avatar. Emmett was stunned when he saw the remarks for that person. My love!!! ine, this woman, actually remarked Wilson as ¡°My love¡±!!! Could it be that¡­ this Wilson was the senior she kept thinking about, Mark Wilson? [My love (Wilson)]: Oh, sorry, I just went out to buy food. Are you still there? ine, I hope that you¡¯re able to join our university too, then we will be in the same school, just like high school. Oh, ine, it¡¯s my birthday in a few days, I¡¯m going to have a birthday party, and I¡¯m inviting you toe, will you agree? Emmett looked at Wilson¡¯s words and fell into deep thought. Why does this Wilson have to invite ine, this girl, just because he was celebrating his birthday? By the looks of Wilson¡¯s words, it was apparent that he was interested in ine. He could understand these self-evident ambiguities. Or it could be said that any men could understand. As a man, if he wasn¡¯t interested in that girl, he wouldn¡¯t have said these useless words to her, and wouldn¡¯t even take the initiative to invite her to attend his birthday party. Emmett¡¯s face turned cold. After thinking about it, Emmett deleted the message directly! Wanted to invite his girl to a party? The drinker¡¯s heart is not in the cup! Wishful thinking! He¡¯ll see who would dare to meddle with his, Emmett Smith¡¯s woman! After he deleted the message, he took his clothes angrily and left. Fishing and eating? He was so annoyed and was not in the mood at all. Now, Emmett just wanted to find a few people and have a fierce fight, or he could immediately tear that man named Mark Wilson into pieces! Mark Wilson, Mark Wilson, I¡¯ll remember you! T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, ine ran down quickly and saw Hazel sitting on the sofa impatiently with her legs crossed and kept looking at the time on her phone every few seconds. ¡°I¡¯m here,ing! I¡¯m here! I¡¯m sorry, my grandmother, I had some work on hand, and so I came down late. Don¡¯t be angry, let¡¯s not be angry. You won¡¯t be pretty if you¡¯re angry. Gorgeous Hazel, let me guess what do you want to eat the most? Rice noodles? Or wonton? Or KFC?¡± ine ran to Hazel and rubbed against her, and Hazel¡¯s initial tightened bun face only loosened then. Then she burst outughing and pped ine¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Oh you, I¡¯m right to say you¡¯re stingy, right? You keep saying that you will treat me to the food at the food street, and then tell me, are any of those things you said at the food street? What you¡¯ve said is at the roadside stall! Cheapskate! Brat! Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s take the bus directly to the food street!¡± ine saw that Hazel was not angry, and immediately smiled and held Hazel¡¯s arm, the two good friends linked together and walked out. They wereughing and joking along the way, waiting at the bus stop. They looked like junior high school students, youthful, defenseless, and bright faces. Only those children who have not experienced the schemes and plots in society could have such bright smiles. When Emmett drove out the car, he saw the two girls waiting at the bus stop on the road¡¯s side. ¡°Oh, so she is eating with a female ssmate, that¡¯s better.¡± Emmett¡¯s heart rxed a little. He thought this girl went on a date with some boy! He was still sulking because of the news from Wilson. ine and Hazel held an umbre together, blocking the afternoon sun. At the same time, Hazel kept looking anxious over the road to see if there was a busing. She kept grumbling, ¡°Oh, tell me why you insist on eating during lunch, it¡¯s so hot during noon. The skin will be burnt just for one meal. I¡¯ve really been deceived by you and shouldn¡¯t eat this free meal from the food street. I¡¯ll have to apply yogurt mask when I¡¯m back, what if I got tanned! Isn¡¯t it better to eat and shop at night!¡± ine¡¯s face flushed and exined, ¡°My good sister, just bear with it first, if we were to shop at night, I¡¯ll be dead! Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier that I broke that bear, Emmett Smith¡¯s cup? This is something life- threatening. I heard that initially, there was a secretary who chipped his other ss and was heartlessly fired by this guy. Think about it, I broke his whole cup, won¡¯t he just kill me? You¡¯ve never seen it before, how good that guy fights. I suspect that he might be able to perform mysterious martial arts. It¡¯s scary.¡± Hazel suddenly thought of something, her eyes shone bright and stared at ine lustfully, and said, ¡°Oh? He knows martial arts? If he is an expert in it, I heard that this kind of man is very tough in that aspect! It¡¯s said that after practicing martial arts, that part will grow a lot. Hey, did you realize his greatness during that time with him? Tell me about it.¡± ine¡¯s face immediately turned green. She spat and said contemptuously, ¡°Hazel Williams, you¡¯re done! You¡¯re too rotten! You¡¯repletely spoilt! You have turned moldy! Lustful girl!¡± ¡°ine, you¡¯re blushing, which means, you remember what happened that night. Woah, you dare to hide things from me? Say it, hurry! Say!¡± Hazel breathed into the palm of her hands and tickled ine¡¯s armpit. ine was afraid of Hazel¡¯s tickles, she has a sensitive physique, and if someone scares her with tickling, she will soften in fright before they even touched her. ¡°Ahhhh, help, spare me! I¡¯m not hiding anything, really! I swear, I¡¯ll swear to you with my beautiful hair, I¡¯m definitely telling the truth! I really forgot about that night!¡± The two girls were having fun on the side of the road. And at this time, a luxury car stopped by the side of the road and horned at them twice. Oh? ine and Hazel stopped and looked at the car. The window wind down, and Emmett¡¯s head turned out slightly and looked at ine. He said, ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll send you along the way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± ine almost shouted the three words ¡®bad-bear Smith¡¯ again. While it was the first time, Hazel saw Emmett in real life, and she was electrocuted on the spot! Dumbfounded! Gosh! Oh God! Mother Mary! Who could save her! She was about to faint over! This man was really absolutely handsome! What an aura! He¡¯s so mesmerizing!!! Hazel went to look at Emmett¡¯s eyes, and they immediately became full of peach blossoms. ine pouted after hearing Emmett¡¯s words, ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t even know where I¡¯m going, how do you know it¡¯s on the way? We don¡¯t need you to send us, you can make a move first. We can just take the bus. The bus ising soon. President Smith, bye-bye.¡± Chapter 113: Two Living Treasures Chapter 113: Two Living Treasures ine bent over, squinted her eyes, and waved to Emmett, who was in the car. Emmett sneered. What ¡®bye-bye¡¯, she wants to chase him away just like this without him saying goodbye? Clicked, and Emmett unfastened his seat belt, got off the car, and walked to ine. His action frightened the two girls. ine took a deep breath in fright, leaned back, and looked at Emmett¡¯s cold and handsome face. She stammered, ¡°What, what, what are you doing?¡± Hazel raised her chin little by little, gosh, this man was so tall! With a toned body! Seeing him this way, his shoulders were very broad, with substance, there should be many muscles. His waist was thin, and his t belly could be seen while he wore casual clothes. Oh, the legs were long and straight. He was handsome, no matter how she looked at him. Ahhhh, what to do, she was really electrocuted by him! Hazel held her two hands and was almost looking at Emmett with worshipping eyes. Emmett nodded politely to Hazel, the corner of his lips tugged; it was considered a warm smile. He even reached out to Hazel politely and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m ine Jones¡¯s boss, Emmett Smith. How may I address you?¡± Hazel almost fainted. Oh God, this was Emmett Smith! Tianyi Group¡¯s CEO! The legendary person! Hazel hurriedly rubbed her paw on her clothes and reached out and shook Emmett¡¯s hand gently. She said in a panic, ¡°My, my name is Hazel Williams. I¡¯m ine¡¯s good friend; the two of us have been together since elementary school.¡± Emmett nced at ine, smiled faintly, and said, ¡°Oh, this girl¡¯s best friend. Nice to meet you. You¡¯re both friends, but why is there such a huge gap? ine, your friend, is much prettier than you. And when you look at the way she converses, you¡¯ll know that she is smarter than you.¡± Hazel immediately supported her cheeks, about to float, smiled shyly and said, ¡°it¡¯s not like that, I¡¯m not as good as President Smith has said.¡± ine pouted, raised her chin, unconvinced, and rolled her eyes viciously towards Emmett, ¡°Nobody does it like you,plimenting one and striking another at the same time. Really annoying!¡± Emmett and Hazelughed together. Emmett said to Hazel, ¡°Are you two going to eat? Heading towards where? Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you both there.¡± Hazel immediately eximed happily, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± ine¡¯s face shriveled, and mumbled reluctantly, ¡°What¡¯s so great about it? We can take the bus there by ourselves, why does he have to send us?¡± She didn¡¯t want to be with this bad-bear Smith, she felt that he was too lustful, and was always taking advantage of her at every turn. The farther she was from him, the safer she would be! Besides, this guy turns hostile so easily, like in the morning when she was talking about her cup, and they were still smiling, but before she could fully introduce her painting, his face was stretched and chased her out of the door coldly. Her life would be cut short, staying near these kinds of creatures for a long time! Hazel shook off ine¡¯s hand andined, ¡°What! Why can¡¯t we take the car when it¡¯s there? Besides, it¡¯s so hot, and we have waited for 10 minutes for the bus, but we don¡¯t see iting. Do you have the heart to expose me to the sun and see me be a Congolese? Instead, you¡¯re not afraid of the sun, you have never been afraid of being tanned since young. That body of yours will be back to normal from being tanned after two days.¡± Emmett chuckled secretly. Hazel spoke straightforwardly and was interesting. ine red at Hazel fiercely and said, ¡°Oh, President Smith still has business to do, he has a lot to do, right, President Smith?¡± Unexpectedly, Emmett, who deserved a thousand knives, waved his hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, I have nothing on during lunch.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ine was so angry that she really wanted to pick up the bag whack Emmett until his head swelled. Hazel was delighted, ¡°Did you hear that President Smith said he has nothing on! Let¡¯s go by the car! Today¡¯s really hot! Seriously! There¡¯s a handsome guy to fetch us and a good car to sit in, we would be a fool to not sit!¡± Hazel put away the umbre, and Emmett, personally, hurriedly opened the back door for Hazel. And Hazel stepped in and sat down unceremoniously. Emmett looked at ine with his eyes which meant to ask, ¡°Your friend is in the car, what are you going to do?¡± ine grumbled, ¡°I must have owed you all in my previous life!¡± and could only sit in the car angrily. Emmett secretly rejoiced. Fortunately, he drove a four-door car. If he drove his Veyron sports car, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to fetch these two living treasures. After Hazel got in the car, she was very excited; she looked all around, touched, and felt everywhere. ¡°President Smith, what car is this?¡± She doesn¡¯t recognize the brand of the car. ¡°Maybach.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Hazel took in a hard breath, her eyes widened. This was the legendary Maybach? It was an expensive car! ine doesn¡¯t know about cars and blinked her big eyes. She looked at Hazel and asked, ¡°What bach?¡± Hazel gave her a look, ¡°It¡¯s Maybach!¡± ¡°Oh, is it expensive?¡± ¡°Rubbish! It¡¯s damn expensive! I probably won¡¯t be able to buy a wheel even if I sold you.¡± ine nodded, and thought of the sports car that Emmett often drove, and said, ¡°President Smith, is the car that you often drive, the one that can only take two people, less expensive than this?¡± ¡°Only two-seater? What brand of car is that?¡± Hazel asked. Of course, ine didn¡¯t know about car brands and shook her head, Emmett answered her, saying, ¡°Haha, that one is Bugatti Veyron. ine, the price of a car is not calcted based on how many people sit in it.¡± ¡°God! Bugatti Veyron?¡± Hazel was shocked once again. Oh my God, that¡¯s a famous car at a sky-high price! ine felt that Hazel was too sumbed to Emmett, oh, so when bad-bear Smith asked them to get in the car, and Hazel, she just got on? Really! Was she, Hazel, not able to move after seeing a handsome guy! ¡°Where are you going?¡± Emmett looked at ine¡¯s face from time to time through the rear mirror and asked. ¡°Food Street.¡± ine saidzily. ¡°Oh, going there for lunch? That¡¯s great. Just the two of you?¡± Hazel immediately said, ¡°Yes, yes, just the two of us. President Smith, do you have an appointment at lunch?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no appointment today.¡± Hazel immediately said, ¡°Then why not President Smith join us for lunch?¡± ine straightaway stopped and said, ¡°Oh, why are you asking him, he may have other dates, look at you, you¡¯re the type to look for trouble. President Smith, haha, ignore her, my friend¡¯s like that, super enthusiastic.¡± Especially when she sees a handsome guy, she would be overly enthusiastic. ine red at Hazel fiercely, and Hazel pouted at ine. Unexpectedly, Emmett said, ¡°Sure, it happened that I don¡¯t have anything on at noon today. I¡¯ll join you guys for lunch. Just order whatever you want to eat, I¡¯ll treat.¡± ¡°Surely not?¡± ck lines appeared on ine¡¯s head, and she was about to burst into tears. Instead, Hazel cheered and was ecstatic. Next, Hazel focused on discussing with Emmett on where served better dishes. ine was like a steamed bun; she secretly scolded Emmett for looking for trouble, and scolded Hazel for being crazy when she saw a handsome boy. In the end, Hazel decided on a ce to eat, of course, it was still at the food street, but it was the more expensive Japanese cuisine. ine has never been to a Japanese restaurant once, and mumbled behind, ¡°Really, why do we have to eat Japanese food, why should we eat the rice from the Japanese devils? I¡¯m very patriotic! Go, if you want to go!¡± But Hazel fought back even faster, ¡°A lot of the egg rolls that you like, and the Takoyaki, aren¡¯t all these Japanese products? Isn¡¯t your favorite, One Piece, from Japan? You¡¯re telling me you¡¯re patriotic at this time, I really despise you! Let me tell you, to eat Japanese food is actually trampling on them. Letting them kneel and serve us, and only this way, we can have our dignity! What do you know, brat!¡± Emmett snickered while driving the car. ine puffed her cheeks up. She was unable to counter Hazel and could only be dumb. It was alright to eat Japanese food. The main point was to not follow bad-bear Smith!!! Emmett suddenly said, ¡°ine, I think Hazel¡¯s your best friend, and you shouldn¡¯t hide from your best friend. You will be really sorry to your friend.¡± With Emmett¡¯s ambiguous words, ine and Hazel¡¯s eyes widened. What was she hiding from her? ¡°What the hell are you hiding from me?¡± Hazel tried to pinch ine by the neck and threatened her. ine was so frightened that she waved his hand and said, ¡°What am I hiding from you! President Smith, say something!¡± Emmett¡¯s thin lips lifted slightly, and said unhurriedly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it about me chasing you? Miss Williams, you may not know it, but I¡¯m chasing after your good friend now. Chapter 114: Girl, Are You Jealous? Chapter 114: Girl, Are You Jealous? No matter what, I can be considered her boyfriend? She didn¡¯t introduce my identity to you, isn¡¯t that some kind of concealment to you?¡± Emmett¡¯s words made the two girl¡¯s eyes widened and took a deep breath! Hazel shouted, ¡°Woah, ine Jones! You only said you two had a one-night stand, but you didn¡¯t say he was chasing you!¡± This time, it was Emmett¡¯s turn to sweat. Gosh, it turned out that ine had even told Hazel about that chaotic night. This mindless and silly girl! Unexpectedly, women could actually talk about private matters, such as having a one-night stand with a man. ine was frightened by Hazel and shrank into a small meaty ball, she waved her hands and exined, ¡°It¡¯s not like what he said, he¡¯s joking and can¡¯t be taken seriously. He seemed to have told mest night that he likes me, but he said it words like ¡®maybe¡¯ and ¡®probably¡¯, it can¡¯t be taken seriously.¡± Hazel frowned and looked at the Emmett, who was driving. Emmett immediately chuckled and said, ¡°Haha, I¡¯m not joking, I really mean it. I want to chase after ine Jones.¡± ine immediately eximed in shock, ¡°Emmett Smith! Can you not be so horrible? Do you want to see me torn apart by some shrew? Damn it, how did I offend you? Aren¡¯t you too cruel! Hazel, Hazel, listen to me, my dear Hazel, this guy did tell me that he probably likes me, but I didn¡¯t ask him to chase after me, and I didn¡¯t agree with it. If I don¡¯t agree and he unterally says that he is my boyfriend, how can that be valid? Therefore, when he said that I hide things from you, this sentence is definitely invalid! Besides, you¡¯re more beautiful than me, why doesn¡¯t he chase after you? He¡¯s the big boss of Tianyi Group, why will he like me?¡± ine said anxiously and wiped her cold sweat. Damn, she would be killed by bad-bear Smith. If Hazel was mad, that would be as scary as Typhoon Muifa. Hazel let go of ine, tilted her head, looked at ine¡¯s baby-like apple face, then looked at Emmett¡¯s charming knife-like profile. She nodded, ¡°Yeah, I also think that President Smith won¡¯t be interested in you. You are too ordinary.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, you still know me best.¡± ine heaved a sigh of relief and patted her chest as if she has just escaped from death. Emmett frowned slightly. Was it that hard for others to ept that he likes ine? Unexpectedly, Hazel leaned forward and smiled and said while sticking close to Emmett, ¡°Ahem, President Smith, in terms of appearance and talent, I am far better than ine. Why not¡­ President Smith, why don¡¯t you like me instead?¡± ine exhaled in surprise. Gosh! Was Hazel crazy? Emmett was also taken aback. Then after a few seconds, he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and chuckled lightly. Hazel looked at Emmett then at ine and realized that these two had the same actions,ughing at her. Hence, Hazel grunted, ¡°what¡¯s so funny, I¡¯m just kidding.¡± Although a beautiful man was good, he wasn¡¯t a vegetable that belonged in her basket after all. She, Hazel Williams, could only sigh at the handsome man. Emmett personally opened the car door for Hazel at the restaurant, ¡°Miss Williams, please slow down.¡± The tone was gentle, and like a gentleman, his hand was ced at the top to prevent Hazel from hitting her head. ine was fuming when she saw Emmett fawning on Hazel. Hazel got out of the car, and ine nned to follow, but Emmett closed the door tight instead, and ine was stunned with anger. Wow, this bad-bear Smith treated her, ine, as dust when he saw Hazel? Wasn¡¯t the way he treated them too different? She was so mad! ine opened the door herself and got out of the car, puffed up her cheeks, and yelled, ¡°Emmett Smith! What do you mean by this? Why do you open the door for Hazel and not for me? Tell me, what do you mean? If you don¡¯t want me to join in for lunch, just say it, why do you have such an attitude? Annoying!¡± Hazel lifted her chin proudly and said, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no choice, character issue. Besides, there¡¯s no choice that a beautiful woman is being favored everywhere.¡± Emmett took a look at ine and muttered, ¡°You don¡¯t even understand this, so stupid.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ine was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say a word and stared dryly. What did bad-bear Smith say about her? Don¡¯t understand this? What was she supposed to know? She only knew that bad-bear Smith was very unweing to her, ine, that¡¯s it! Emmett led the way for Hazel, extremely considerate, ¡°Here, this way, Miss Williams, do you like seafood?¡± And ine was left behind in the cold. ine stomped her feet again with anger, her face twisted, and eximed angrily, ¡°The both of you can eat, I¡¯m leaving! Annoying! Why is it like this! So frustrating!¡± Theypletely treated her as air! Was she sick that she wants to follow them and be a light bulb? After ine finished speaking, she turned around and walked away. Emmett narrowed his eyes and nced at ine, handed Hazel to the hotel manager to entertain. Then he hurried outside. This girl, with her ass puckered, walking angrily, really looked like an awkward little doll. ¡°Hey! What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Emmett grabbed ine¡¯s arm. ¡°Let me go! You¡¯re so irritating! Let me go! I will not eat with both of you! Isn¡¯t it just a meal, why should I follow and suffer?¡± As ine was talking, her eyes turned red. Her heartfelt sour, and it was ufortable. But she didn¡¯t know why she was feeling sour and ufortable about it. Anyway, she just felt wronged and wanted to cry. Emmett wrenched ine¡¯s chin, and ine turned her face hard again so that she wouldn¡¯t see Emmett, her cheeks bulged, and her eyes rolled. Emmett chuckled, ¡°Oh you, you really don¡¯t understand, you¡¯re really a fool.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand, I¡¯m a fool, okay? Then, President Smith, please don¡¯t pay attention to this fool, okay? Let me go, I¡¯ll eat rice noodles by myself, what¡¯s the big deal!¡± ¡°Then, girl, tell me, what are you angry about?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Me? What am I angry about? Why are you so considerate to her, Hazel, yet you¡¯re so cold and repulsive to me? Do I deserved to be bullied or what? I¡¯ve to be bullied by you in the office, why do I still have to see the looks on your faces? It¡¯s not fair!¡± ¡°Silly girl!¡± Emmett hugged ine tightly, rubbed his chin against ine¡¯s head, and said with a smile, ¡°Oh you, why am I so considerate to Hazel? Does this still need to be exined? Aren¡¯t I trying to please my sister-inw? Hazel¡¯s your best friend, and I want to chase after you, so I¡¯ll have to butter up to your friends and rtives first. You silly girl.¡± ine was stunned. The small head was held in his arms, her eyes widened, and she was shocked. Sister-inw? What did bad-bear Smith say? Butter up his sister-inw? So¡­ He treated her as¡­ His wife? Yuck, yuck! Bad-bear Smith was indeed bad-bear Smith; even when he was talking in roundabouts, he was still taking advantage of her. But¡­ it was weird, after hearing bad-bear Smith¡¯s words, her anger disappeared immediately. ine didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her emotions. After listening to Emmett¡¯s exnation, she bit her lips and was secretly happy. But she was still not convinced, raised her face again, and red at Emmett fiercely. She said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem that way! You think Hazel is prettier than me, right? I just know it, and you jerks are all bad bears that see one and love one!¡± ¡°Haha, what kind of judgment do you have, ine Jones.¡± Emmett couldn¡¯tugh nor cry, and touched the tip of ine¡¯s nose, and said, ¡°She, Hazel Williams, prettier than you? Are the eyes of you, women, grown at the top of your heads? What kind of aesthetic sense is this? I¡¯m really convinced!¡± Huh? What does bad-bear Smith mean? Does he mean that¡­ She was more beautiful than Hazel? That¡¯s not right, why does Hazel have boys giving her gifts since the fourth grade of elementary school, but so far, she, ine Jones, has yet to have a boy express his affection for her. When ine was still thinking about this issue seriously, her hand was already held. Her waist was hugged by Emmett, and they walked towards the restaurant. Emmett couldn¡¯t help smirking, ¡°Little girl, are you jealous?¡± Look at this girl''s face just now, she was so angry, a pair of eyes were pouring vinegar out. Haha, she was cute when she was jealous because of him. ine was frightened by Emmett¡¯s words! It couldn¡¯t be? Was she jealous? Was she jealous just now? Her, the dignified hero, ine Jones, would be jealous because of bad-bear Smith? Yuck, no way! But¡­ ine secretly sweated again, it seemed¡­ the emotions earlier¡­ was like jealousy. Oh, what was wrong with her, why does she feel so strange, it¡¯s infuriating! Chapter 115: High Level Wolf Chapter 115: High Level Wolf ine immediately denied, ¡°No way! Why will I be jealous! Seriously! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Her small face inadvertently turned pink. Emmett lowered his head and admired ine¡¯s mesmerizing face, teasing her, ¡°Oh really? Then why did I smell some old vinegar just now? Oh, so sour! ine Jones, you dare to say you weren¡¯t jealous earlier? How did you say it earlier? Why are you so considerate to her, Hazel, yet you¡¯re so cold and repulsive to me? This sounded really sour! Little thing, can¡¯t you smell the sourness?¡± ine¡¯s face turned red again. Damn it, this bad-bear Smith was indeed a powerful character, he grabbed someone else¡¯s pigtail and refused to let go, ¡°I, I, I said it for fun. If you like our Hazel, of course, I¡¯ll be happy for both of you. Why should I be jealous, really, do you think you¡¯re a popr actor, and whoever meets you will like you? Tsk! Too stuck up!¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Emmett stopped arguing with ine, smiled brightly, and hugged ine¡¯s waist as if he was holding his own exclusive item, then stepped into the restaurant domineeringly. The restaurant owner saw that the CEO of Tianyi Group was here and immediately weed him with all he got. Emmett¡¯s private room was of the highest standard, although there were only three people, it was equipped with six waiters. ¡°Wow¡­ It¡¯s awesome, this feels like we¡¯re Gods, tsktsk, it¡¯s better to be a rich person as a rich person just lives well.¡± Hazel eximed with great emotions while eating the exquisite meal. Emmett only smiled faintly and did not say much, but he thoughtfully gave Hazel some food. Of course, he gave ine as well. ine looked up and saw that Hazel has eaten several fried sea cucumber in sauce. No way! How could this girl eat so much, she wants to eat it too! ine picked up her chopsticks and was about to stretch to the sea cucumbers but was smacked away by Emmett¡¯s chopsticks. ¡°Huh? Why did you hit my chopsticks? Annoying!¡± ine stared at Emmett next to her and stretched her chopsticks over again. This time, her chopsticks were hit away also. ine was mad, ¡°Hey! What do you mean by this, why don¡¯t you let me pick the food and eat?¡± ine¡¯s round eyes stared hard, and her little cheeks puffed up. Emmett nced at Hazel, who was still chewing on sea cucumbers, and whispered to ine, ¡°Finish the greens on your te first.¡± ine¡¯s face was immediately crumpled, and she looked down at the pile of vegetables on her te. Her face turned green immediately, ¡°I want to eat sea cucumber! I don¡¯t want to eat vegetables! Why did you get me so many vegetables! If I continue eating vegetables, I¡¯ll be a rabbit! Stingy guy is your heart aching for the sea cucumber¡¯s cost! She has eaten so many, can¡¯t I eat a few more?¡± Hazel¡¯s mouth was full of food, and she looked up at the two people opposite her, surprised, and said, ¡°What are you doing, can¡¯t even stop for a while when eating. President Smith, let ine eat the sea cucumbers if she wants to, isn¡¯t there a lot of them here?¡± Emmett smiled faintly at Hazel, ¡°Miss Williams, please continue to eat, don¡¯t worry about both of us.¡± Hazel was frightened by Emmett¡¯s pale and majestic smile and hurriedly buried her head and stopped looking at the couple opposite her and ate what¡¯s on her te. Emmett turned and looked at ine, and said seriously, ¡°You can¡¯t eat sea cucumbers anymore. You¡¯ve eaten four sea cucumbers in this meal, and ate bird¡¯s nest, shark fin, and so many shell types, and didn¡¯t have a bite of vegetables! How can you not eat vegetables? If you like the fried sea cucumber in sauce, we cane and eat again tomorrow, but you definitely can¡¯t eat one more today! Eat your vegetables!¡± ine¡¯s eyes grew wider, and her lips trembled, ¡°Not bad, you¡¯ve remembered everything I ate, stingy fellow, look at how much you¡¯re hurt when I¡¯ve just eaten a little of yours! I really regreting to eat this meal! Really regretted!¡± ine threw her chopsticks violently and stood up. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Emmett grabbed her wrist. ¡°Let me go!¡± ¡°Sit down and eat.¡± Emmett said with a cold, handsome face. Hazel timidly looked at Emmett¡¯s face with absolute seriousness, and her heart trembled with fright. Gosh, this Emmett Smith was absolutely murderous! Just now, on the way, she actually thought that Emmett was an easy-going guy, only now did she saw his true temperament. He was fierce! When he was not smiling, he was like a king that has swept through a thousand troops, and when he smiled, his murderous intent continued to hide. It was scary, terrifying! ine, this girl, was so pitiful to have met such a superior evil wolf. It was impossible for her to escape. ine¡¯s face turned red and flung her hand but was still unable to break off. She could only say, stammering, ¡°I, I, I¡¯m going to the toilet!¡± Emmett was stunned, couldn¡¯t help but smile and let go of ine¡¯s hand. ine blushed and fled in a hurry. Damn it, she even has to publicly announce that she was going to the toilet. It¡¯s embarrassing. The sincere smile Emmett had made Hazel¡¯s heart missed a few beats. A handsome guy was poisonous¡­ ¡°Miss Williams, just nice I would like to ask you a question.¡± Emmett said to Hazel courteously. Hazel almost choked and struggled to swallow the food in her mouth, she sat up straight and said hurriedly, ¡°Please ask, please ask! President Smith¡¯s so generous and treated us to a meal, I will tell you everything I know.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Emmett nodded lightly, ¡°I just want to know if ine¡¯s secretly in love with a boy named Mark Wilson.¡± Hazel widened her eyes, ¡°Oh my God, ine confessed this to you too?¡± Emmett smiled faintly,mittable. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s such a person, his name is Mark Wilson; he is a senior in high school whose two grades before us. When we just got in high school, Mark Wilson was already the chairman of the school¡¯s student union. He¡¯s outstanding, very warm and kind, and enjoys helping schoolmates. It seems that Mark Wilson identally helped ine once, and from then on, Mark Wilson became ine¡¯s prince charming and she secretly had a crush on him. Even the university we n to apply for is the Irvine University because Mark Wilson is there. But don¡¯t worry, President Smith, ine¡¯s the kind of timid girl, she likes Mark Wilson for three years, yet she has not dared to confess to him.¡± Hazel looked at Emmett¡¯s expression very carefully. However, she didn¡¯t notice any changes in his expression. Emmett has always maintained that indifferent and cold smile. But this smile didn¡¯t show any emotions at all. In fact, Emmett was being cruel on the inside! He turned out to be a boy she has a crush on for three years! ine, oh, ine, she was really extraordinarily persistent! A crush for full three years! She was really good! Emmett smiled and nodded towards Hazel, ¡°Well, who hasn¡¯t had a youthful past? It¡¯s understandable. Okay, let me go out for a while and check on ine.¡± Hazel waved her hands immediately, ¡°Okay, okay, go ahead and check on her, this girl has always been listless.¡± Emmett wore his shoes and went out of the room when he walked to the washroom, he found ine washing her hands. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you tiramisuter?¡± Emmett stood behind ine and said softly. She was very short, just slightly above 1.6 meters while Emmett was too tall, he was about 1.9 meters. When he stood behind her, it made him looked tall and mighty. ine raised her head when she heard him behind her and looked at Emmett in the mirror. Her small mouth pouted hard, and hummed, ¡°Knock it off! You¡¯re so stingy! You felt so distressed just because I ate a few sea cucumbers what more tiramisu! I don¡¯t want you to buy it! It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have money myself, why should I lose my dignity in front of you? Thank you, President Smith, I don¡¯t dare to eat the things you buy lest you get heart disease from the heartaches!¡± ine turned around to leave but was stopped by Emmett with both arms, she was tucked back into his arms. Emmett hugged her, and ced her hand under the faucet again, and rinsed, ¡°Little girl, you have not used the soap and wash it clean. Come, I¡¯ll wash it for you.¡± Between words, his lips were entirely glued to the back of her neck, the heat that came out between his lips and teeth were roasting her neck, and it made ine felt scorched all over suddenly. Oh, what happened to her recently? Why does she always feel boiling once she got close to bad-bear Smith? And that uncontroble heat came very quickly and made her panic each time. ¡°Oh, let me go, I can wash by myself, I can wash my hands by myself without your help¡­¡± ine cried while Emmett stubbornly washed her hands. Her little paws were small and exquisite because they were still so childish, it was plump, and soft and meaty to touch. Emmett rubbed her white hands and couldn¡¯t help but breathed harder. Damn it, he couldn¡¯t get near her body, couldn¡¯t kiss her, and couldn¡¯t look at her breasts, why couldn¡¯t he even touch her hands? He has a reaction even when he just felt her hands! Chapter 116: Shes My Woman, Of Course I Have to Take Care of Her Chapter 116: She''s My Woman, Of Course I Have to Take Care of Her Emmett couldn¡¯t control his heat and couldn¡¯t help but leaned his lips over, gently rubbed against her pink earlobes. The tip of his tongue stuck out gently and slowly licked her neck and earlobes. ine frowned, a little surprised, huh? What was that hard thing behind her butt? ¡°Are you done washing? If these hands continue to wash, it will peel off!¡± ine twisted and started to get angry. She heard a stuffy, low growl from the man behind her. It was like a caged beast¡¯s intense and anxious growl. Then, Emmett left her body, drew a tissue for her, and handed it to her to wipe her hands. ine pouted while wiping her hands, her face full of unhappiness. Horrible! He didn¡¯t allow her to eat the sea cucumbers, and he even had to make things difficult for her when she came to the toilet to wash her hands, she was pissed off! ¡°If you continue to pout like this, I¡¯m going to kiss you,¡± Emmett said. ine was so scared that she quickly retracted her mouth, dared not pout. She raised her head to look at Emmett and realized that his long, narrow, and deep eyes were filled with strong desires! It was as if he was ready to eat people¡­ T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Emmett sighed and took a deep breath, for the first time, he felt that he was really pitiful. To protect a woman, he wanted to eat, and enduring it with resolute was really unspeakable torture. He didn¡¯t know how long he could maintain being a humble gentleman in front of ine. But he knew that the time he could sustain would definitely not be long! He was going crazy because of her! ¡°ine Jones, are you stupid? Why do you think I don¡¯t care how much Hazel eats but only cared about you?¡± ine snarled, ¡°Of course I know! Because you don¡¯t find me pleasing to your eyes and think that it¡¯s a waste when I eat it! You¡¯re happy when Hazel eats, and only know how to be stingy with me.¡± Emmett looked speechless, took a breath, and exined to the girl with patience, ¡°Do you know among the things we ate during lunch that are nourishing and easily heaty? Bird¡¯s nest, sea cucumber, and shark¡¯s fin are all things that are heaty. If you eat too much of these, your nose will bleed, you¡¯ll have pimples and easily cause heat-rted diseases. Look at how unreasonable you ate earlier. You did not eat any grains, and barely any vegetables, just these heaty foods. That¡¯s why it was for your own good when I asked you to eat your vegetables. Since you did not eat any grains today, I can buy you a tiramisu to eat.¡± ine was utterly dumbfounded. ¡°Will be heaty? Will have a nosebleed? And will have pimples?¡± She asked hesitantly. In fact, she had already believed what Emmett said. Emmett nodded, reached out, and touched ine¡¯s head. ¡°Hence, you can¡¯t eat too many heaty foods like these in a day, eat it slowly, if you like to eat it, we can eat it again for lunch tomorrow.¡± ine was just about to nod her head. Her face deted again and thought of something. She pouted, ¡°Stop lying to me if it¡¯s so easy to get heaty, nosebleed, and pimples, then why did you let Hazel continue eating? Why didn¡¯t you stop her? You lied to me again, right!¡± Emmett gently pushed ine¡¯s head. ¡°Sometimes you¡¯re so stupid that make one speechless! Why should I care about her, Hazel William? Who is she to me? What does she getting heaty, nosebleed, and pimples have to do with me? The one that should care about her should be her boyfriend, right?¡± ine was stunned and said foolishly, ¡°Then why do you care about me?¡± Emmett stared at ine, ¡°Who made you the one I like! Who made you my girlfriend! My woman, of course, I have to take care of her. My woman, of course, I¡¯ll dote on her! You don¡¯t even know this, aren¡¯t I right to say you¡¯re stupid!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ine was stunned, and then her cheeks blushed. Oh, what was bad-bear Smith saying, what girlfriend, what woman, it made one blush and heartbeat faster listening to it, it was embarrassing. ¡°I, I am not your girlfriend¡­ nor your woman¡­¡± ine whispered softly. Emmett nced at the red-faced girl and smiled secretly; he put his arms around her shoulders and walked towards the room, and said domineeringly, ¡°Sooner orter! I, Emmett Smith, say you are, and then you must be!¡± So stuck up? Does he think that he¡¯s an emperor in ancient times? Whatever he said were the golden words? No way! ine whispered and continued to talk back, ¡°If I don¡¯t agree, it will never be.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll agree sooner orter.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there will be that day.¡± ¡°If I say there is, there will be.¡± ¡°Your personality is not the type I like.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t like it, you can fall in love with me.¡± ine waspletely speechless. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t like it, you can fall in love with me¡­ These words of bad-bear Smith were really¡­ a ssic. After they returned to the room, Hazel¡¯s stomach was already protruding from being full and was patting it with her hands. ¡°Burped! I¡¯m so full, ine, you should continue eating.¡± Hazel smiled at Emmett and put an abalone on ine¡¯s te. Emmett picked up the abalone and put it in his mouth. Then he pointed to ine¡¯s te with his chopsticks, like an adult supervising a child, and said, ¡°Here, eat your vegetables.¡± ine¡¯s mouth trembled again, her expression full of aggrieve, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat green vegetables.¡± ¡°Eat, after finishing this te of vegetables, I¡¯ll buy tiramisu for both of you.¡± ¡°Really? Tiramisu? I like it best. I want a milk chocte vor!¡± Hazel immediately cheered excitedly. ine was so angry that her teeth hurt, and said fiercely, ¡°Eat, eat, and eat, aren¡¯t you afraid your stomach will split!¡± Hazel squinted her eyes with a smile and shook her head, ¡°Eat! I¡¯ll eat it! Anyway, I won¡¯t refuse the delicious ones.¡± ine sighed and quietly nced at Emmett. Damn it, this guy¡¯s eagle eyes were supervising her! She was helpless and could only eat her greens. After eating, Emmett politely opened the car door for Hazel, but ine, who wanted to sit in the back, was dragged to the passenger seat and was tucked in. ¡°Miss Williams, where are you going? We will take you there.¡± Emmett emphasized on the word ¡°we.¡± ¡°Urg!¡± Hazel burped loudly first, then she held her head and said, ¡°Oh, we should be going to the mall, I want to go shopping with ine.¡± Upon hearing this, Emmett turned to look for ine with his eyes. ine nodded immediately, ¡°Um, yes, I asked Hazel to go shopping together.¡± Emmett said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. It is estimated that we will go overseas the day after tomorrow, buy whatever you need.¡± With that, he handed a card into ine¡¯s palm. Card? What does it mean? ine frowned and looked at Emmett, ¡°Well...¡± Emmett looked at the road ahead, drove the car, and said inly, ¡°The password is thest six digits of your mobile phone number. If you need anything, just buy it to avoid any inconvenience when getting on the ne.¡± Thest six digits of her mobile numbers? Which means, bad-bear Smith had long prepared this card? ¡°This card¡­ No, President Smith, why are you giving me this card?¡± As soon as Hazel heard the word ¡®card¡¯, she was immediately reenergized and was no longer sleepy, and no longer had hups. Her body leaned forward and held the front seats and craned her neck to look. ¡°Wow, is this an overdraft card, a credit card, or a cash card?¡± ine red at Hazel viciously. Seriously, she was about to return the card, yet this girl wanted to discuss what kind of card it was. Emmett said, ¡°There are half a million in this card. Use it first.¡± ¡°Wow, it¡¯s a cash card! Awesome! It¡¯s half a million!¡± Hazel¡¯s almost drooled. ine was even more shocked, her eyes widened, and her mouth opened to suck in air, ¡°What, what? There¡¯s half a million inside? So much money! What if it¡¯s lost! I don¡¯t want it back to you!¡± ine threw the card back to Emmett, and Emmett frowned, and threw it back, displeased, he said, ¡°Just take it!¡± Hazel was anxious at the back, impatiently persuaded ine. ¡°That¡¯s right, silly girl, just take it obediently. Will money bite your hand? You¡¯re so stupid!¡± Damn it, was inecking a brain, she didn¡¯t even want the money others gave her for nothing, fool! The most foolish one in the world! ine really didn¡¯t want to spend it, how about letting Hazel spend it? She could use the money to buy a mini cooper to drive. ine¡¯s face wrinkled, pouted, and said, ¡°How can I take your card? I still owe you a million, and if I take this half a million, then don¡¯t I owe you a 1.5 million? I don¡¯t want it!¡± Hazel poked with a finger and poked ine¡¯s head hard, that action made Emmett¡¯s heart ached. He was reluctant to hit this girl once. Hazel¡¯s finger was too cruel. ¡°You fool! This is half a million, spend it wisely and return this half a million to President Smith, then don¡¯t you only owe him half a million? It¡¯s really convincing to say you¡¯re stupid!¡± ine also became more serious, ¡°Then, I¡¯m fine, why should I take half a million from him for nothing?¡± Chapter 117: Remember to Bring Me a Gift Chapter 117: Remember to Bring Me a Gift Emmett secretly said in his stomach, ¡°It¡¯s not for nothing¡­ it¡¯s an exchange¡­¡± Hazel rolled her eyes, ¡°President Smith has already said to give you, why do you still have so much to say? Just take it when you¡¯re given!¡± Emmett nodded his head, ¡°Yeah, just take it, because you¡¯re traveling for work, thepany will pay for your expenses. If you really can¡¯t spend it all, then wait until you¡¯re back and return me the remaining.¡± ¡°Is this¡­ okay?¡± ine looked at the card in her hands, hesitantly. It was a card with a burden, there was half a million in it! Isn¡¯t human technology impressive? Such a thin card and there¡¯s actually half a million in it, s... ine stopped arguing and kept the card in her bag. Bad-bear Smith has said that it¡¯s a business expenditure. Haha, a bigpany is indeed great, even things bought before traveling could be imed. Hazel then caught the main point, ¡°Hang on! Lass hold on! What did you just say? Travel? Who¡¯s traveling? Traveling where?¡± ine scratched her hair, ¡°Oh, we haven¡¯t told you? President Smith wanted me to apany him on a business trip, as for which country? I forgot as well, anyway, it¡¯s overseas.¡± ¡°What---¡± Hazel took in a deep breath, and her eyes widened, ¡°Really? So good! ine, what kind of life do you have, why are all the good things happening on you? Isn¡¯t this too awesome? Going overseas and thepany paying for the expenses! Gosh, I¡¯m so jealous of you! ine, let me warn you, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m reminding you, but don¡¯t forget to get me a gift when you¡¯re abroad! I don¡¯t want others, just a Gi perfume, and an LV purse.¡± ¡°What!¡± ine opened her mouth wide, ¡°Are you a robber? So what if I¡¯m going overseas? Anyway, all these essories won¡¯t be ced in the streets for me to take, right? You¡¯re so ruthless to actually ask me for these expensive items. Let me tell you, even if you sell me, I won¡¯t be able to buy these two items! Give it up! Wait for it, I¡¯ll get you a bottle of vitamins E. The price of that item is well within my limits.¡± Hazel started howling, ¡°Wow, what? You¡¯re going overseas, and you¡¯re only buying me a bottle of vitamins? That¡¯s super cheap, and we have it here. No way, no way, I don¡¯t agree!¡± ine pouted, ¡°Fine, fine, you can get vitamins for yourself I¡¯ll get biscuits from overseas.¡± Hazel¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Biscuits? It¡¯s not even better than vitamins! Lass, can¡¯t you be a little more generous!¡± ineughed treacherously, ¡°Anyway, between these two items, the decision is yours. You can choose it.¡± Hazel¡¯s face wrinkled while she struggled, and was left to cry, and could only mourn sadly, ¡°I made the wrong friends! Why did I befriend you, this petty person? Boohoo, fine, I¡¯ll choose the vitamins.¡± ine raised her chin, turned her face, and patted Hazel on her head, and said, ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll give you some sweets to eat.¡± Emmett really couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, amused by these two girls, he chuckled. He persuaded Hazel, ¡°Miss Williams, don¡¯t be sad, I will buy an LV bag, just treat it as it¡¯s given on behalf of ine.¡± Hazel immediately widened her eyes, ¡°Really, really? President Smith, you are a person of status, you have to keep your words since you¡¯ve said it, you can¡¯t break your promise. In theing days, I¡¯ll look forward to the LV bag you buy from overseas!¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t break my promise.¡± Emmett nodded casually. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ine was immediately anxious, she pped Emmett¡¯s arm andin about him, ¡°Look at you, don¡¯t you know that she likes to climb along the pole? If you can¡¯t buy back whatever you promise her, wouldn¡¯t she hunt me for it every day!¡± Emmett smiled and nced at ine and said, ¡°I think you¡¯re the one that likes to climb along the pole most.¡± ine rolled her eyes. What kind of person was this? Extremely stingy towards her, ine, and he couldn¡¯t let go of her when she identally slept with him for one night after being drunk. He was so rich, and yet he still ckmailed her for money. Look, he immediately became another person when he met Hazel. He was more generous and talkative and actually promised to buy that girl a bag. Damn it! Emmett bought tiramisu for the two girls and then sent them to the entrance of the shopping mall. He said to ine, ¡°y a while more; it¡¯s okay if you¡¯rete in the afternoon. You can buy more necessary things for traveling.¡± ine nodded dumbly. Hazel bent over and said goodbye to Emmett with a smile on her face. ¡°President Smith, I had a good lunch today, thank you very much! I¡¯ll treat you back someday. Why not do this? When you¡¯re back from abroad, I¡¯ll wee you guys and pick you up.¡± ine exposed Hazel, ¡°you make it sound so lovely, wee us? You¡¯re just waiting for your LV bag, right!¡± Emmett looked at ine, and then smiled lightly at Hazel. ¡°Well, Miss Williams, you¡¯re ine¡¯s friend, you can tell ine in the future if you need my help, I will try my best to help when I can. Please look after ine when she shops with you. That will be all for the day, I¡¯ll head back to the office first.¡± Before driving, Emmett nced affectionately at ine, and then started the car slowly. ¡°Wow, I never thought that Emmett Smith will be this handsome! He¡¯s more charming than those shot in the magazine, and he¡¯s more beautiful in real life than pictures! He¡¯s simply a movie star!¡± As soon as Emmett left, Hazel couldn¡¯t help but hugged ine and shared her feelings. ¡°Handsome? Why do I not think that way,¡± ine curled her lips, ¡°Other than being a little fierce, taller, and his eyes are a little charming, there¡¯s nothing great. His temper is bad, authoritative, and extremely insidious, and won¡¯t blink when he schemes another and is extremely ck-bellied! Oh, why are we talking about him, there¡¯s no fun.¡± Hazel widened her mouth, ¡°What, ine, were you belittling Emmett just now orplimenting him in disguise? Why do I hear full of his strengths from you? ine, I see the way you two act, are you two in love?¡± ine blinked her eyes rapidly, blushed, and denied, ¡°No way, how can we be in love? How can he, the dignified president of Tianyi Group, be in love with me, unnourished little girl? Do you know how many years older he is? Eight years!¡± ¡°Enough, enough, isn¡¯t it just eight years? It¡¯s not 18 years! You¡¯ve told me a few times about your age gap. Hey, but the way I see Emmett Smith¡¯s attitude towards you, it seems he really fell in love with you. When we were eating, his eyes were always staring at you, and it¡¯s obvious he was considerate to me because of you. Hey, hey, girl, did Emmett really fall in love with you by sheer dumb luck?¡± ine was so frightened that she waved her hands in a panic, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Are men like them essible to people like us? We¡¯re just ordinary citizens, and don¡¯t have much to talk to with wealthy people. It¡¯s better to have lesser of these unrealistic dreams. I don¡¯t know how he treats me, anyway I don¡¯t like him very much. Don¡¯t you know the type I like best, isn¡¯t it the gentle and caring type of men like Mark Wilson. I don¡¯t have many ambitions in my life. As long as I can be admitted to Irvine University, be in the same university with senior Wilson and then date with him. If possible, I will marry senior Wilson and give him a baby in the future. And our family will be happy and sweet until we¡¯re old, wow, what a beautiful dream.¡± ine was daydreaming with her cheeks supported, and eyes full of stars. Then, she was pped by Hazel and woke up, ¡°Hey! That¡¯s enough! Your senior Wilson has never even looked at you in the eyes, your dream can have a timely end. Besides,paratively, Emmett Smith has the capital! He¡¯s so rich, capable, has individuality, and beauty¡­ Hey, ine, can you use your phone to film the whole process the next time you guys have sex, I¡¯m very interested in the look and size of Emmett¡¯s stuff!¡± ine went red with anger. She hit Hazel and roared all the way, ¡°Hazel Williams! Can you please not be so lustful?¡± The two girls walked into the shopping mall, talking, andughing together. Hazel liked to look at luxury goods. She would exim with amazement while looking. While ine was not interested in the expensive goods, anyway, she couldn¡¯t afford it, it was a waste to look at it. She might as well not look at it. Chapter 118: A Glass More Than 50,000 Dollars Chapter 118: A ss More Than 50,000 Dors Finally, with the service staff''s help, both of them found the cup for Emmett. ine nced at thebel tag of the ss and immediately turned green. "Shit! A cup cost more than 500 dors! Isn''t this cheating? What cup is this, what is it made of? Even if it''s made out of white marble, such a small cup is not worth 500 dors! Really, it''s so hical! Hazel, look, this broken cup actually costs 500 dors!" ine yelled angrily, pulled Hazel, pointed to the cup, andined. Hazel leaned forward and took a deep cold breath. She grabbed ine''s clothes and said by her ear, "Brat, are your eyes on a strike? It''s not 500 dors, look carefully! There are two more zeros behind!" What! ine couldn''t believe it and leaned forward to see the cup again and specially rubbed her eyes to see. "Gosh!" ine eximed. Her eyes are wide. One, ten, hundred, thousand, ten thousand. OMG, it''s actually¡­ more than 50,000 dors!!! "It''s too scary! It''s not tagged wrongly, right? How can there be a cup that cost more than ten thousand? That''s scary! Really scary!" A store employee came over with a smile, and introduced, "Do you need this cup? This brand of ss has been popr abroad for more than 10 years and has been selling well. Of course, because it looks so simple and generous on the outside, but look at thisbel, it''s very unique. Only people who know the brand will know its value at one nce. Hence, a lot of wealthy people sought after this kind of ss. Ladies, do you want to buy one?" ine pouted and waved her hands immediately, "No, no, we don''t want it! No matter how good this thing is, we cannot afford it. It''s a waste of money." Hazel pulled ine aside and said beside her ear, "Hey, how can you not buy? Didn''t you say that Emmett''s a psycho and values his cup? Didn''t you say that he fired a secretary because of a cup? Why do you want to wait for him to fire you if you don''t buy it? Or¡­ have you two reached the point where you are not afraid of him getting angry? Hahaha, when the two of you are together, who''s the one that takes the initiative?" ine''s face shrank, and answered subconsciously, "I won''t take the initiative! Hey, no, no! What do you mean who took the initiative or not? After that, both of us were not together at all! Oh you, Hazel Williams, you''re done. You''re too corrupted! You can link everything to the bed." Hazel smiled like a thief, "Emmett''s so handsome, if it''s me, I won''t let him go. I don''t believe that you don''t have the opportunity to be with him alone when you''re around him all the time as an assistant? You should seize the opportunity, and strip yourself a few times, and pounce on a wonderful guy like Emmett. Who cares if he''s fierce, it''s called a smart move if you eat him first! You''re so stupid!" When Hazel talked about ''eating'' handsome guys, she couldn''t help shrugging her nose. Her eyes radiated the luster of a lustful woman. ine shrank her neck, rolled her eyes, and sighed, "Please, I''m not you, I don''t have your appetite. ''Eat'' Emmett? Damn, don''t I want my life anymore? I''d better stay away from this type of person. By the way, you''re right, no matter how expensive this cup is, I have to buy it. In case bad-bear Smith finds out that I broke his precious cup, he will most probably break my body into pieces. I just feel so sorry for my money, 50,000 dors! My head hurts!" Hazel rolled her eyes, "What are you afraid of? Didn''t Emmett just give you a half a million card? You can use that card he gave you to buy him the cup? Oh, isn''t it suitable for wool to be used on sheep! Not to mention, the more I think about it, the more I feel that Emmett is very, very attentive to you. He takes care of you when you eat, and just like your father. And he''s so attentive and knows to give you a card with half a million. If such a man by my side treats me like that, I''m willing to be a ve for him!" ine was also slightly startled. It would be a lie if she said she wasn''t moved. When Emmett told her that she was his girlfriend and naturally, he would take care of her. When he said that she was his woman, and of course, he would dote on her, her heart was beating violently all out of a sudden. Since young, when such an excellent man stuck to her like a glue suddenly popped out and was a diamond bachelor that stood at the tip of the pyramid¡­ Other than being excited, she couldn''t help feeling anxious and apprehensive. After a long time, ine whispered, "I obviously like Senior Wilson¡­ How can I ept bad-bear Smith as well? I would be an asshole if I were to two-time." Hazel narrowed her eyes and sighed, "Why not say that you''re a simpleton? s, I can''tmunicate with you." In the end, ine shook her hands and pressed thest six digits of her number on the credit card machine. Because of the pain, her fingers trembled a lot. Her small face kept convulsing and was about to cry. Oh my God, what a waste! A cup that actually cost 50,000 dors! Boohoo, she has never spent so much money at one go in her life! When she works in the future, she has to be careful again and again. One negligence and more than 50,000 dors were lost. This job couldn''t be done. "ine, you''re about to travel soon, why don''t you buy some clothes? You can''t possibly wear your childish clothes overseas, right?" ine has been holding that expensive cup carefully as if it was a national treasure, refused to be distracted, she shook her head, "Not buying. I am not willing to spend a single cent now. Besides, what do my clothes have to do with traveling, anyway, as long as I''m not naked, it will do, right?" "How can that work? Are you still a patriotic teen? Aren''t you embarrassing our people if you dress shabbily and travel abroad this way? At least have some proper clothes to make the appearance." ine pouted, "I don''t believe that foreigners don''t wear T-shirts and jeans? The jeans were originally worn by the Americans!" No matter how Hazel persuaded, ine just wouldn''t budge and shop for clothes. In the end, Hazel had no choice and could only take the bus with ine, and then ine got off the bus at the stop outside thepany. Hazel sat on the bus and watched ine hold the 50,000 dors cup seriously like carrying her baby and crossed the road carefully. "This girl walks like a baby." Hazel looked at ine, who was crossing the road, smiled faintly, and shook her head. "Such a na?ve girl she is, please don''t ever get hurt, don''t ever¡­" ine took the expensive cup up and washed the new cup in the pantry but couldn''t help feeling distraught. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "What cup is this, so expensive! I finally know that bad-bear Smith and I are definitely enemies. Even if I were to smash 10 cups of another person''s, the most it would be a few hundred dors." When she was grumbling, Sophia swung in, "Hey, ine, have you bought the new cup?" Sophia said and looked at ine''s hand with a little disbelief. When she looked at the logo representing status and identity, Sophia couldn''t help take a deep breath. Gosh, this little girl really bought such an expensive cup! She, she, she was so rich! This was a sky- high priced cup! "Wow, ine, is this what you just bought?" Sophia''s hand couldn''t help trembling a few times. "Yeah." ine nodded helplessly and sighed first, "I''m so unlucky, this cup is too expensive." "How much is it?" Sophia asked gossiping. In fact, she clearly knew the price of the cup. "Oh, let''s not mention it, anyway, it''s overly expensive. In short, I can only say that I, ine, have fallen into the hands of Tianyi Group. What kind of luck is this, of all cup to break, I have to break that bad- bear Smith''s cup? Ms. Sophia, I won''t talk to you anymore. I have to make the tea quickly and send it over. In the morning, President Smith used my cup first. He is probably frustrated by it. I''ll make a move first." Sophia was dumbfounded and waved her hand, mechanically, "Okay, okay, go ahead." Then Sophia rushed back to the secretary room at the rocket''s speed and yelled, "Hey, hey! Listen to me! Big news! Do you know? ine can afford the expensive ss President Smith uses! I remember seeing it in the mall, and that cup is extremely expensive, it''s more than 50,000 dors!" Sure enough, it exchanged for all the secretaries inhaling. More than 50,000 dors! It''s the annual sry for one employee in thepany! Everyone looked at one another and then nodded to each other without saying a word. Needless to say, ine was definitely President''s Smith lover. Otherwise, where would she get tens of thousands of when she''s only a high school student in a poor family! Sophia smiled weirdly, "So, everyone, please take care of me. After all, I''m the closest to ine!" Everyone''s eyes widened and nodded secretly. Then, many people ran to Sophia to show their courtesy, just the capsule of the coffee machines were piled up to hundreds on her table. Sophia smiled evilly. Finally, she was significant! Chapter 119: Why Do You Want to Seduce Me? Chapter 119: Why Do You Want to Seduce Me? ine knocked on the door and cautiously walked in. Emmett was assigning tasks with two managers, and they were talking about confidential acquisitions. Of course, ine couldn¡¯t understand, but the idea seemed to be Tianyi Group be the boss behind the scenes without showing themselves and let otherpanies pretend to purchase on behalf. Anyway, ine sorted out one thing: Bad-bear Smith was indeed ck-bellied. Even mergers and acquisitions were made by using such a ck-hearted and cunning method. The bad guys were definitely bad! ¡°President Smith, tea.¡± ine ced the cup on Emmett¡¯s desk and went to get her own ss. However, her cup was ced on the inner part of the desk, and she couldn¡¯t reach it at all. She was a little embarrassed, so she looked at Emmett with the meaning of ¡°Can I trouble you, President Smith, to move your finger and pass my cup over?¡± In the end¡­ Bad-bear Smith did not look at her at all!!! She was so mad! ine had no choice but to tiptoe and leaned over, her body stuck to the table, and almost all her upper body was squeezed onto Emmett¡¯sp. She stretched her little paw forward to reach her cup. Emmett lowered his eyelids and smiled secretly. His face was still as serious as if he was still listening to the two managers¡¯ suggestions. But¡­ When ine¡¯s breast squeezed on his thighs and rubbed back and forth, Emmett couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He felt that a huge fire suddenly appeared from his thigh to his lower abdomen. Even his chest burned. He inadvertently reached out his hand where the table blocked his movement, hence in the sight of the two subordinates, President Smith did not move. It was just that this little assistant Jones was too impudent! How unsightly! How would they know that it was a trap deliberately designed by the ck- bellied Emmett? He had purposely ced the cup further away, and he deliberately didn¡¯t help ine. He intentionally made her stick close like this¡­ He didn¡¯t want to admit that he enjoyed ine¡¯s feeling taking the initiative to climb up. He was looking forward to that feeling! Really looking forward to it! It turned out that he has never had such expectations before! Even the Miss Universe pageant winner was nothing more than a woman who could be vented on. Only this little girl, ine, only her, could easily ignite the beastly desire hidden in his heart! He gently stretched his hand over and sped it on her thigh. ine¡¯s attention was all on getting the ss and did not notice the extra salty pork knuckles on her thigh. She didn¡¯t even know that her chest was squashed entirely on his legs. Oh, why did he put it so far, just a little bit more, just a little bit more¡­ Emmett took a deep breath, like ying the piano, his fingers gently moved upwards along her silky thigh skin¡­ He lifted her skirt, and his slender and soft fingers immediately found her most sensitive spot¡­ ¡°Ah¡­¡± ine eximed. Her whole body tensed. Her eyes rounded in horror, and her white teeth bit her lower lip hard. What¡­ What was that moving¡­ Between her legs!!! The two managers were also startled by ine¡¯s abrupt low groan and looked at ine in confusion. ine scanned the two well-dressed managers, and cold sweat immediately fell down. She quietly nced at Emmett¡¯s face next to her, but Emmett was not looking at her at all. He only said to the two managers who were in a daze, ¡°Go on.¡± It was as if nothing happened earlier, and Emmett¡¯s calm attitude deceived everyone. Both subordinates felt that this assistant Jones really knew how to be flirty. She was a mysterious¡­ little vixen! ine looked at Emmett, acting like it was normal. She thought that maybe she made a mistake and that bad-bear Smith identally ced his hands in the wrong ce. Therefore, ine once again spared no effort to reach for her cup. Unexpectedly, not only did the hands between her legs not moved away. Instead, it moved again, and it moved inside after her underwear!!! ine was frightened, and a strange heat surged up. She subconsciously wanted to mp her legs, but her strength was no match for his. He rubbed and moved lightly and heavily. ine didn¡¯t even have the strength to eximed, and before she could pant, her body has already softened on Emmett¡¯s leg. When Emmett¡¯s fingers touched her soft and warm, sensitive part, ine was too frightened, and with no care, she opened her mouth and shouted, ¡°What are you doing?¡± However, Emmett also spoke at the same time. He said, ¡°Assistant Jones, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you dizzy? Assistant Jones, did your dizziness suddenly appear? Do I need to call a doctor?¡± Damn it, this jerk, the sincere tone of his speech, could really confuse everyone! What dizziness, when did she have dizziness? ine was like a saltwater fish thatcked water at the moment. Sheid on Emmett¡¯sp, softened, and was being wickedly rubbed by him at a particr part¡­ The two managers werepletely dumbfounded. How could they figure out the affairs between President Smith and his assistant? They just felt¡­ It was bizarre¡­ Emmett nodded slightly, ¡°My assistant¡¯s body isn¡¯t too good. We¡¯ll stop here today and discuss it another day. Both of you can go out first.¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± The two subordinates nodded hurriedly and went out as soon as possible. They wanted to get out quickly. This kind of situation was too¡­ embarrassing. As soon as the two managers went out, Emmett chuckled, rubbing ine¡¯s little butt, and said, ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the matter? Lass, are you unable to bear it? Pubescent? Want a man? So proactive this time?¡± ine blushed with anger and wanted to get up from him, but his other hand happened to press her down. Holding her down by her back; how was she able to get up? ¡°Who took the initiative? You¡¯re really a worthless pervert! Take away your hands! Where¡¯s your hand touching!!!¡± Gosh, let her die! Her secret ce was not even seen by her sister, but was being touched at this moment by a wicked man¡­ Not just touching, he had to move his magical-like fingers¡­ It was so hot¡­ shy, hot and anxious! Although Emmett spoke normally, his heart has long been maddened. There were waves ofva in his breath. The incredible feeling his fingers touched has long made him congested. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Still stubborn? Why are you trying to seduce me? You deliberately lie on me like this, deliberately puckered your ass, deliberately let me see your panties if you¡¯re not seducing me, what are you doing? Are you mocking my male dignity? Do you think I can¡¯t do that?¡± ine kicked her legs like a little turtle that couldn¡¯t turn over, and said anxiously, ¡°Who¡¯s seducing you! Aren¡¯t I taking my cup! I don¡¯t mean to seduce you! Let me go, now that we have cleared it, let me go quickly!¡± Didn¡¯t he know that his hand that was moving against her there made her anxious and upset? Ahhhhhh, damn it! It was a foreign feeling of wanting to fly to the sky! Emmett gasped deeply, unwilling to take his hand away, while he continued to appreciate her beauty, he said hotly, ¡°Really? Why do I feel your wetness? Why will a woman who has no sexual thoughts be wet there?¡± ¡°I, I, I¡¯m not wet!¡± How would ine know why she was wet? Suddenly, she felt really wronged, ten times more wronged that Dou E [1]! She didn¡¯t mean to seduce bad-bear Smith at all! Really! But why was the mouth on her face unable to rify it? ine sprawled on Emmett¡¯sp and suddenly burst into tears, two chubby hands rubbed her eyes, and she started crying. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ really didn¡¯t¡­ It¡¯s not wet¡­ Why don¡¯t you believe me¡­¡± Her cry really surprised Emmett. This was the first time in his life that when he wanted a woman, that woman was not only not excited but also cried because of shock. She cried because of fright¡­ Fright! This gave Emmett a hard blow. Was he the devil? Even if he was the devil, he was the most handsome devil. This ine actually faced his emotional lust with fear and rejection instead of embracing it! Emmett panicked and quickly let go of ine. He lifted her slender waist gently and hugged the little girl. He hugged her on herp and saw that, sure enough, there were tears on her small face. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Oh, why are you crying? Why did you cry just like that? Alright, alright, don¡¯t cry, I didn¡¯t do anything to you, do you have to be so scared?¡± Emmett didn¡¯t have the thoughts to bother with his own lust, and instead, he had to coax the little woman. He took a tissue to wipe her tears. And had to say gently, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Why are you crying? What did I do to you? I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± [1] The Injustice to Dou E, and also known as Snow in Midsummer, is a Chinese y written during the Yuan dynasty. Chapter 120: Confessed in the Dream Chapter 120: Confessed in the Dream ine pursed her red lips, shrank her face, and said, ¡°Bully! You bullied me! I obviously didn¡¯t seduce you, but you said I seduced you! Also, I¡¯m not wet, why did you use me! Also, I asked you to take your hands away, so why didn¡¯t you take it away! All you know is to bully me!¡± Emmett took a deep breath, unable to cry orugh, ¡°Okay, okay, you didn¡¯t seduce me, I misjudge you, okay? But you¡¯re really wet, you can¡¯t deny this point.¡± When a woman was wet because of a man, it means that she has feelings for this man, and it also showed that his skills were good. Of course, Emmett wouldn¡¯t let this little go easily. Besides, she was still so young in terms of sex. She doesn¡¯t understand a thing and was still full of fear about herself. What could he do about it? Does he have to wait for her to grow up bit by bit? Damn it, in this case, he would probably be suffocated to death. Therefore, she must now be forced to ept this knowledge little by little. Breakaway her sense of rejection and increase their intimacy bit by bit. ¡°If you¡¯re wet, it means you¡¯re a normal woman, you¡¯re sick if you are not wet. This is nothing, it¡¯s a normal physiological reaction, you don¡¯t have to be shy.¡± ine¡¯s face instantly became red, and she severely swatted Emmett¡¯s hand that wanted to wipe her tears. She jumped down, pinched her waist, and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a kindergartner? Is the word idiot written on my face? Do you think I understand nothing? Do you think I don¡¯t even have a little knowledge of physical hygiene? Damn it! Let me tell you, stop deceiving me; if you didn¡¯t touch me like that, would I get wet?¡± Emmett couldn¡¯t help but stunned, and then burst into a heartyugh. Heughed so much that ine felt it was creepy that she forgot to wipe her cheeks¡¯ tears. ¡°What are youughing at, crazy! Sick lunatic! Indecent!¡± Not knowing what action Emmett used, suddenly, he was beside ine. He hugged ine, who wanted to go out, one big hand ced behind her waist, and forced her body against him. He felt slightly better when she was next to him there¡­ At least, he wasn¡¯t roasted like earlier. However, just a few slight rubs could quench the thirst but could also make it hotter. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re right. Indeed, your wetness is because of me. Why not I¡¯ll let you get back at me, you can touch me and make me wet too? It¡¯s fair now, and you get revenge as well.¡± A warm gasp hits, and his deep eyes squinted slightly, transmitted waves of heat. ine was shaken by his dangerous eyes and said nervously, ¡°I¡¯m not fooled, I touch you? Aren¡¯t you benefitting instead? Scram!¡± ine shrank and fled out. Hahaha¡­ ine fled hurriedly, and Emmett¡¯sughter came from behind her. ine was scared and ran into the bathroom, pulled down her underwear, frowned, and observed, ¡°Is it wet? Am I really wet? Gosh, isn¡¯t that embarrassing.¡± Sure enough, there was a circle of faint water stain on the top of her panties. ine stared nkly and was ashamed of herself. Oh, heavens and earth, how was she going to survive? She was actually teased by bad-bear Smith that she has feelings! She understood that the moisture represented her emotional and amorous reaction! Shame, too shameful! ine dragged her defeated head, sat on the toilet bowl, and sighed. Jasper pouted and went into Emmett¡¯s office, with a sad look, ¡°Emmett¡­¡± Emmett turned around in his chair and out his long legs on the tablefortably. He had just teased ine, and although it made him feel hot all over, his mood was pretty good. Emmett said in a calm tone, ¡°This is thepany, you can¡¯t call me Emmett.¡± He and Jasper had already made it clear that they have a boss-employee rtion when they are at work. After work, then they are good buddies. The boundaries were clear. Jasper narrowed his mouth, ¡°President Smith.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Vice-President Hall, you¡¯re looking for me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the Sahara tomorrow. The schedule has been brought forward due to the changes in the project.¡± Emmett bared his teeth and smiled, ¡°that¡¯s not bad. Congrattions on your journey.¡± Jasper cried and begged, ¡°President Smith, can you shorten my time to the Sahara slightly? It¡¯s so hot and tough there; do you really want my life to end there?¡± Emmett raised his eyebrows, and his slender fingers elegantly squeezed his nose bridge. He sighed, ¡°Oh, initially, I wanted you to go for two weeks only. But once I think of you and a certain woman doing who-knows-what in the elevator, my heart was pierced in panic.¡± Jasper¡¯s brows jumped fiercely and eximed, ¡°I really have nothing to do with ine! Really! I don¡¯t like women at all! Do you need me to swear an oath?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Emmett chuckled a few times, with charming features and deep eyes, ¡°Forget it, I was just joking with you. Okay, back to serious business. In fact, it is not purely because of ine that I¡¯ve sent you to the Sahara for work. When have you seen me being influenced at work by a woman? Your main job at the Sahara is to monitor the quality problems of all suppliers. I suspect that Sahara¡¯s general manager is colluding with the local supplier, purchasing low-quality materials at high prices. Remember, Sahara is far away in a foreignnd. Once you find any problems, don¡¯t show them,e back with evidence, and I¡¯ll deal with all of the issues.¡± Jasper was utterly shocked. His eyes suddenly brightened. ¡°It¡¯s really not because of ine that you were jealous and was punishing me?¡± Emmett sneered, ¡°I admit that ine Jones is a little special, but she¡¯s not as special as you think, mainly it¡¯s to make a show on purpose and have it spread over there, so the other side won¡¯t be guarded up because of your sudden arrival. After all, it¡¯s a little dangerous this time, so pay attention to yourself. Once you get the evidence, you must return immediately at any time.¡± Jasper suddenly realized that and nodded vigorously, ¡°Indeed, as I said, you won¡¯t oppose your buddy because of a woman. There really is a reason. Emmett, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitelyplete the task! When the timees, I will keep my eyes open and not let go of any clues, and get the evidence on hand!¡± Emmett nodded, stood up, and patted Jasper on the shoulder. He said, ¡°Good buddy, pay attention to safety.¡± ine yed a game on theputer for a while and was still bored. As she yed, she fell asleep on the table. When Jasper walked out of Emmett¡¯s office, he happened to see ine pouting her little red mouth, and there was saliva hanging by the corner of her mouth. The way she slept was like a baby. And it was adorable. However, after hearing what Emmett said just now, Jasper looked at ine again. Suddenly, this girl was quite pitiful. Does she still think that Emmett has a soft spot for her alone? Such na?ve girls were the easiest to be deceived. Jasper sighed, shook his head, and walked over. ine was sleeping soundly, squeaked, and a faint smile appeared on her face. Wow, the sky was so blue, and white clouds were blooming. The trees by theke were so dense and green, just like a beautiful ink painting. ¡°Senior!¡± ine eximed in surprise. Gosh, she was so lucky that she actually met Mark Wilson here! ine ran over and stood beside Mark Wilson, raised her head, and looked at him foolishly. ¡°Senior¡­¡± Mark Wilson lowered his head and smiled lightly at ine. It was a very gentle and sweet smile. ine felt that she was like a balloon filled with hydrogen and was floating up a little bit. ¡°Senior, I like you, I have always liked you a lot. When I was in high school, I secretly have a crush on you.¡± ine supported her cheeks and confessed foolishly. Unexpectedly, Senior Wilson, a dragon among people, reached out his hand and touched her face, and said softly, ¡°ine, I like you too. When you were just in high school, that day, when you couldn¡¯t find the biology ssroom and asked me, I¡¯ve already liked you then.¡± Really? ine felt like she was about to faint with surprise! My gosh, Mark Wilson, said that he likes her too! ¡°Senior¡­¡± ¡°ine¡­¡± Mark Wilson looked at ine affectionately, held her face, and bend down bit by bit. Are they going to kiss? Really going to kiss? ine¡¯s heart was beating fast with excitement. But at this moment¡­ ¡°She¡¯s a woman I¡¯ve used before!¡± A man¡¯s low voice sounded from behind. The two of them separated in a panic and looked in the direction of the sound together, oh¡­ ine trembled all over. It was¡­ Emmett Smith! Chapter 121: Cry Awake from the Dream Chapter 121: Cry Awake from the Dream Emmett looked calmly as he walked towards them until he was next to ine. He yanked ine into his embrace. He lifted his hand and caressed her face and smiled, ¡°Mark Wilson, you can ept a woman that I¡¯ve used before? Do you know that I took her virginity? Do you know that I thrust deeply into her and gave her multiple orgasms? Mark, Wilson you can ept this kind of woman?¡± Crash! ine felt as if a huge boulder had crashed onto her heart. She was totally stunned and desperately looked at Mark. Mark¡¯s expression had already changed and his face became as white as a sheet of paper. Even his hand was trembling, ¡°What, what did you say? ine, what is going on? Is what he said true?¡± ine suddenly feels deted as if she was the only person in the entire world. Her tears started to flow. She bit down hard on her lips and couldn¡¯t say anything. What she wanted to say was that it wasn¡¯t as described by Emmett. She was drunk and in her misguided state, she spent a night with him. She didn¡¯t have any further interactions with him. But she couldn¡¯t say a word. She only heard Emmett who still had his arms around her waistugh coldly, ¡°She is a small toy especially for me to y in bed. Do you want to know how she performs in bed? She does very well in bed and is very suitable as a toy. She¡¯s slutty, wild, and intense. Her moans are extremely erotic. Do you want her? Do you want a taste? As long as you don¡¯t mind that she was once used by me, Emmett Smith. Go ahead, I¡¯ve had my fun and had enough of her!¡± Boom¡­ ine almost fainted when Emmett said these cold and ruthless words. Small toy, small toy, small toy¡­ she was his small toy¡­ A small toy that he can crush her dignity at will¡­ It was like a dagger had plunged into ine¡¯s heart. She lifted her head and looked at Mark, yet only to see an expression of disgust. He said coldly, ¡°I, Mark Wilson, will never want such a slut! Fuck off ine, don¡¯t evere near to me!¡± Upon finishing the words, Mark turned and left. ine cried bitterly on the spot and stomped her feet, ¡°Mark¡­ Mark¡­ didn¡¯t you say that you liked me?¡± So he liked a person but didn¡¯t like the person¡¯s past. ¡°Oh oh oh oh¡­¡± ine slumped on the table and cried bitterly. Emmett walked out and saw ine slumped on the table, pouting her lips and crying sorrowfully. She looked like a pitiful lost dog. ¡°ine? ine? What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you having a nightmare?¡± Emmett gently patted ine¡¯s back and ine waked up from the dream and opened her wet eyes. Once she opened her eyes she could see Emmett¡¯s handsome face which was so close to her. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ah!¡± She screamed and almost fell backward. ¡°Were you dreaming? What kind of dream was it? You cry so bitterly and looked so scared?¡± Emmett frowned slightly and looked at ine¡¯s red petite face. Her tender cheeks seemed to tempt anyone to kiss her. ¡°Oh¡­¡± ine patted her head and pouted her lips as she pondered, ¡°I forgot¡­ I forgot the dream¡­ oh no, did I cry?¡± At that point, ine remembered and used the back of her hand to wipe her face. She did cry bitterly. Emmett sighed, ¡°You are like a kid, to think that you can have an afternoon nap that caused you to cry.¡± Emmett looked around and didn¡¯t see anyone around. He quickly lowered his head and kissed her tear- soaked cheek, and immediately said to her, ¡°Tomorrow you¡¯ll be going overseas, pack your things properly tonight.¡± Before ine could react, Emmett walked out. ine opened her eyes widely open and touched her face with her hands, ¡°What happened just now¡­? Did he kiss me? Wait, wait, going overseas tomorrow? Is the passport done so quickly?¡± After work, she saw Emmetting out of the office in an off-white casual outfit, which made him appear to flow in the breeze, beyond dashing. ine took a look at Emmett and quickly lowered her head. Damn it, why did he dress so smartly every day when he wasn¡¯t even a model? Emmett with a hand in the pocket and ine by his side said, ¡°ine,e,e with me to the mall to buy something.¡± ¡°Ah? Me?¡± ine looked at him with eyes widely open in disbelief, ¡°Why do you want me to go with you?¡± ¡°Haha, help me pick something. Furthermore, you are going overseas for thepany and I should buy some clothes for you, in this case, consider it as apany benefit.¡± When she thought about she still had to work at Y nightclub and also had to take a few days¡¯ leave, ine had no mood to shop. So she waved her hand, ¡°I won¡¯t go, I still have something on. I have to go overseas tomorrow and have to go home to pack my luggage.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have much to pack,e on, let¡¯s go.¡± Emmett was a man of actions and wouldn¡¯t give her a chance to reject. He dragged ine and walked out while ine desperately said, ¡°My bag, I need to get my bag!¡± Emmett reached out and grabbed her bag with the other hand holding onto ine. They walked directly into the VIP reserved lift. Sophia and the rest looked at them disappear and gossiped to each other, ¡°See? President Smith has openly unted his rtionship with ine. They are openly intimate even in the office.¡± ¡°Furthermore President Smith carried ine¡¯s handbag, this is so obvious.¡± ¡°ine took the VIP lift with President Smith, how grand it is.¡± Emmett brought ine to thergest mall where the things were particrly expensive. Emmett pointed to a man¡¯s T-Shirt and asked ine, ¡°ine, which of these two is nice?¡± ine took a look at the clothes and then at Emmett, she shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m not good at this.¡± Emmett squinted, ¡°Do you still intend to eat? If you don¡¯t choose one for me, don¡¯t think of going home tonight!¡± This threat was indeed effective. ine hurriedly pointed to one of them, ¡°This is nicer.¡± Emmett smiled radiantly and then said softly, ¡°Wrap this up.¡± ¡°Yes, President Smith.¡± So just like that, regardless of buying a shirt, pants, or underwear, all were chosen by ine. She could understand picking out the clothes but what the hell was it to have her pick out his underwear? ine was at a loss for words. This, this, this, what was the meaning of this? Did he expect her to decide for his underwear? It¡¯s infuriating. ¡°President Smith, I¡¯m really not good at these matters. Choose for yourself. After all, it¡¯s worn internally, so the style and color are really not important.¡± ine¡¯s face blushed in red as she waved her hand before walking away. Emmett wouldn¡¯t let her off so easily. He looked directly at ine and didn¡¯t bother about the presence of the sales staff and said, ¡°No way. ine, just pick the one that you think is the sexiest. If you don¡¯t choose, then I¡¯ll wear it for you to have a look, and then you can pick it!¡± ine broke out in cold sweat. ¡®Oh God, there are all kinds of people in this world. How can there be such a shameless person like Emmett Smith?¡¯ ¡°President Smith¡­ so what if I think it¡¯s sexy, it¡¯s not for me to look at.¡± Emmettughed cheekily, ¡°That could be a possibility.¡± ine casted her eyes heavenward and reluctantly picked a few styles. Thereafter Emmett began to buy clothes for ine. He doesn¡¯t care if ine agrees or not. He looked at ine and then picked a style and asked the sales staff to take a small size. Finally, they came to the brassier section and ine refused to let Emmett go over. Emmett simply shouted at the staff, ¡°Get me this month¡¯stest design, size 80B.¡± ine immediately blushed and pinched Emmett¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I¡¯m not this size! I¡¯m not! Don¡¯t buy it!¡± The boss buying a brassier for her¡­ this was too ridiculous. Emmettughed mischievously, ¡°What? ording to my understanding of your body that night, you should be this size. Unless you want to wear a C cup?¡± ine¡¯s expression went ck and she turned and walked off. She wanted to cry but there weren¡¯t any tears. How embarrassing was it to have a man understanding her figure so well! And this man was Bad-bear Smith - this type of dark-hearted and treacherous scoundrel! Oh oh oh¡­ Emmett asked the staff to carry the bags and he hurried over to ine and hugged her into his arms. ine threw a tantrum, ¡°Go away, walk on your own, why are you getting physical.¡± ¡°Haha, I like to get physical with you especially when you¡¯re so chubby like a little pig. You¡¯re meaty and lovely to touch.¡± Emmett said as heughed and started to touch her all over. ine was so angry that her face turned red, ¡°I¡¯m not a pig! I¡¯m slim! I¡¯m not meaty like you said!¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t be humble, you have a lot of flesh here.¡± Chapter 122: Jealousy? Chapter 122: Jealousy? As he said, Emmett pinched ine¡¯s backside and ine screamed and jumped like she was being pricked with a needle. ¡­ ¡°Emmett, the brothers heard that I¡¯m going to Sahara and you¡¯re going to Italy tomorrow and insisted on having a gathering at Y Nightclub to send us off. We¡¯re now waiting for you,e over quickly.¡± Emmett even heard Fifth brother¡¯s unique rough voice who was calling out to him. Emmett looked at ine and lowered his voice, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, don¡¯t wait for me, start without me.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay, then we¡¯ll start first,plete what you¡¯re doing and quicklye over!¡± Jasper didn¡¯t dare to say anything else as everybody knew how Emmett¡¯s temper was. No one dared to compel him. It was so coincidental that ine¡¯s phone rang. ine quickly swallowed the food in her mouth and looked at the phone and trembled in fear. Oh gosh, this crazy guy is calling again! Argh! What can she do, it¡¯s Oliver! Forget it, what¡¯s the use of being scared. What¡¯s going to happen will happen. Furthermore, she wanted to look for Oliver to take a few days¡¯ leave and to put in good words for her in front of fifth brother, so that he would not fire her for her absence. ¡°Hello?¡± ine turned on her sweet voice and continued the call. Now that she needed help from him, she definitely could not offend him. Emmett looked at her sharply. Hmm, who was she being so sweet and gentle to? Was it her senior Mark Wilson? Emmett¡¯s grip on the fork tightened. Oliver¡¯s mischievous voice came across, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s me, can you recognize my voice?¡± That familiar ¡®Honey¡¯ made ine break out in goose bumps. She peeked at Emmett and he quickly looked down. ine coughed and walked away to continue the call. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s you, Master Young.¡± ¡®Why did ine hide aside to take the call?¡¯ ¡®What kind of improper secrets does she have?¡¯ Emmett¡¯s handsome face became frighteningly chilling. He used the fork to repeatedly stab the food on his te and couldn¡¯t eat another bite. He looked at ine¡¯s back suspiciously and fiercely. ¡®Little thing, don¡¯t infuriate me!¡¯ ¡°ine, I miss you, I¡¯ve not seen you for twenty over hours, I miss you so much.¡± Twenty over hours¡­ how calctive is he? ine wiped her cold sweat, ¡°Master Young, I¡¯m rather busy today. Where I¡¯m working has a lot of things for me to do, that¡¯s why¡­¡± ¡°Haha, no problem, I understand, My Precious, oh yes, I¡¯m out of the hospital.¡± ¡°Oh? So fast and you are discharged? That¡¯s great!¡± Master Young was alright and she could finally not worry about his condition. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nothing serious anyway. I was bored to death staying at the hospital the entire day. The main problem is that I can¡¯t see you every single moment. I miss you so much that my heart bleeds!¡± ¡®Gosh, he can really exaggerate. His heart is bleeding?¡¯ ¡°No, please don¡¯t. I can¡¯t take responsibility for that.¡± ¡°Honey, do you miss me? I want to see you, I want to see you right now! Where are you? Why aren¡¯t you at the nightclub?¡± Nightclub? ine was stunned. Nightclub? Unless¡­ ¡°You are at the Y Nightclub now?¡± ¡°Yes, two of my best friends are going on a trip and I also got discharged from the hospital, so we are having a gathering and having some fun. Just nice I wanted to introduce you to them and that¡¯s why we booked a room at the Y Nightclub. I looked for you as soon as I came but they said that you haven¡¯t come to work. Honey, why aren¡¯t you here yet? If you¡¯re not here yet, your hubby is going to be heartbroken!¡± ine heard themotion over at Oliver¡¯s end and someone even was teasing him for pestering her. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She thought, they must have been in the private room at Y Nightclub and had called the hostesses. ine broke out in cold sweat, ¡°Master Young, listen to me, I¡¯ll be over right away, and just nice I have a request for you to help me.¡± Oliver continued to tease, ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯ll do whatever you say! If you want me to give it to you ten times a night or the entire night, I will satisfy you! Just say it, what do you need?¡± ine almost fainted. This crazy Oliver must have gone mad. What nonsense was he talking about? What the hell was ¡®ten times a night¡¯? Horny bastard! ¡°Master Young, let¡¯s talk when we meet, okay, we¡¯ll talkter.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I¡¯ll listen to my honey. I¡¯m waiting for you at the Y Nightclub! Come quickly, I already boasted about you and I want to introduce you to them.¡± ine didn¡¯t have the mood to talk so much to Oliver and quickly ended the call. Oh gosh, oh gosh, how could Oliver be so shameless? Who was his girlfriend, how could he make those ims? ine was drenched in cold sweat as she returned to the seat. She had lost her appetite after the nonsense said by Oliver. ¡°Who called? Howe it took such a long time?¡± Emmett couldn¡¯t suppress his temper and asked in a demanding tone. ¡°Ah?¡± ine looked at him with wide-opened eyes, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a friend.¡± She just brushed it aside. Emmett was very dissatisfied with this answer andughed coldly, ¡°What kind of friend for you to walk so far away to make the call? And you are being so secretive about it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s woman¡¯s matters, I was worried that it will affect your mood.¡± ¡°Was that Mark?¡± ¡°What? Who did you say?¡± ine opened her eyes and looked at Emmett in disbelief, ¡°How do you know my senior¡¯s name?¡± Emmettughed coldly, ¡°So it¡¯s really him!¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± At this point, they were in a stalemate. Thereafter they lost their appetite and left the restaurant. ¡°Where shall I send you? Home?¡± ¡°No!¡± ine almost said ¡®Y Nightclub¡¯ but thank goodness she held her tongue and said, ¡°Peace za.¡± ¡°Okay, just nice, it¡¯s along my way. Why are you going there for?¡± Emmett looked at her curiously. Hmm, could she be meeting that scoundrel senior, Mark, and having a date at the Peace za? When this thought shed by, Emmett¡¯s eyes gave a killer re at ine. ¡°Oh, this, this¡­¡± ine stammered, ¡°I have a friend who is doing artwork at thatplex.¡± Emmett frowned but didn¡¯t say anything. Over ten minutester, ine got out of the car at Peace za. Emmett drove away and gave a call to Kayden, ¡°Kayden, go to the Peace za and see if ine is with another girl. Contact me when you have any information.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kayden put down his drink immediately and stood up. ¡®Crap, I can¡¯t drink this, Master had given the order to monitor ine.¡¯ s, he felt miserable, he was considered his right-hand man and now he was being tasked to monitor a little girl. What a waste of his talents. Emmett continued to frown and felt unsettled. He extremely detested such a feeling of jealousy. It was a feeling of loss of self-control which made him very frustrated. ¡®Why the hell do I, Emmett, need to feel jealous?¡¯ ¡°That cruel girl, let her see whoever she wants to. Does she have anything to do with me? I don¡¯t care! I, Emmett Smith has never bothered with anyone!¡± Emmett consoled himself as he drove but damn it, why was his heart aching? Emmett was so angry that he used his fist to gently pound his chest. He had never felt such breathlessness. Emmett walked into the Y Nightclub and continued to frown. His dashing looks had a murderous demeanor. Emmett was unhappy! All those who knew Emmett started to hold their breath. Jasper didn¡¯t even dare tough. He remarked to himself: Damn, Emmett¡¯s expression¡­ what happened? It must be that ine! That¡¯s a troublesome girl! Emmett sat on the sofa and didn¡¯t look at the rest. He casually took a ss of wine, squinted, tipped his head, and drank the ss in one go. Woah¡­ everyone saw and no one dared to say anything. It was too obvious, this guy was furious. ¡°Senior, or anyone others, it¡¯s not a thing!¡± Suddenly Emmett mumbled to himself and his eyes looked bloodthirsty. Senior? Lucas heard this word. Hmm, which school senior offended Emmett? And Oliver was outside pacing about like a wolf that lost his mind. He kept looking outside to see if ine had arrived. He had smoked five cigarettes and looked moody, he walked into the room and looked all about for chewing gum, ¡°Hey, where are my Doublemints?¡± Oliver didn¡¯t notice Emmett¡¯s chilling mood. He ransacked the table and even ruffled some people¡¯s clothes. Lucas nced at Emmett who was drinking quietly before throwing a box towards Oliver, ¡°Yo, I only have Wrigley¡¯s, no Doublemints.¡± Oliver was unsatisfied and pouted, ¡°Sucks, I don¡¯t like Wrigley¡¯s, haven¡¯t you seen the television advertisement? Those who take Doublemints will have a more magical kiss! My girl will arrive soon. I can¡¯t have her tasting the smoke when I kiss her.¡± Chapter 123: Warning Has Been Canceled Chapter 123: Warning Has Been Canceled ¡°My honey is so innocent, what will I do if she isn¡¯t satisfied with my kiss? I¡¯ll go and get some Doublemints. Who¡¯d think that none of you have Doublemints, I overestimated you all!¡± The volume of the music in the room had been lowered and even the hostesses dared not make a noise. Oliver was the only one yapping away. At least it was Oliver, had it been anyone else, it was possible that the bad-tempered Emmett would have given him a severe beat down. When Emmett was upset, everybody knows it¡¯s for their own good to suppress themselves. After all, Emmett and Oliver¡¯s rtionship was deep as they had grown up together. In the past, they shared socks and women and so their rtionship was extraordinary. Oliver ran out for two reasons. Firstly, to buy a box of Doublemints; and secondly, to wee ine. The speed and unconstrained manner in which Emmett drank the five sses of wine made everyone gasp and bite their tongue. Why did Emmett, who normally controlled his mood very well, lose his temper today? From the looks of it, someone must have stomped on Emmett¡¯s tail. At this moment, in the tense atmosphere, Emmett¡¯s phone rang. Emmett put down his wine ss and whipped out his phone and answered the call. ¡°Kayden, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Jasper and Lucas listened in. Oh Fuck. Emmett rarely became so anxious. Even when a business worth tens of millions was being snatched, he can still maintain his cool. What¡¯s the matter with him today? Kayden stood behind a pir looking at two girls at roughly twenty meters away, he sniffed and said, ¡°Oh, ine is stilling at a bench in the za chatting with a girl who looks like a University student. They look to be veryfortable with each other, talking andughing.¡± Emmett was stunned for a moment and without hiding it, let out a breath of relief. That¡¯s great! It¡¯s not that senior, it¡¯s not Mark, it¡¯s not a man, that¡¯s fantastic! Emmett¡¯s face immediately turned warm and endearing. He scoffed and ordered, ¡°Okay, leave that ce.¡± ¡°Yes Sir!¡± As Kayden finished speaking, he strangely scratched his head and looked again at ine and left feeling depressed. He made him give up alcohol and woman toe over immediately, just to look at who this girl was with? What hade over Young Master Smith to behave so crazily? After hanging up the call, Emmett looked at his wine ss and pondered for several seconds, then he suddenlyughed. Thisughter was elegant and distinguished. Jasper and Lucas looked at each other and knew that the warning had been canceled. With Emmett¡¯sughter, the entire room became lively. They drank, sang, chatted, and yed games. ¡°Where¡¯s Oliver? Why didn¡¯t I see that rascal? Wasn¡¯t he discharged from the hospital today?¡± It was only then that Emmett had the mood to care about Oliver. ¡°Oh, that rascal went out for a while. Our Oliver has be smitten. He is totally mesmerized by his little girlfriend. This is the Nth time he had gone out to wee her. He said that he will introduce his girlfriend to us tonight. He was so serious about it as if he¡¯s going to marry that girl. Nuts, I don¡¯t understand Oliver, for all those women that he chasedst time, he was never as head over heels as he is now!¡± Lucas said as he sighed and then shook his head andughed. Emmett raised his eyebrow and gentlyughed, ¡°If he can¡¯t get her, I¡¯ll let ZH n help him and let Oliver directly fuck her, wouldn¡¯t that do? Woman, if you don¡¯t fuck her, she won¡¯t submit.¡± Lucas shook his head, ¡°No, don¡¯t do that now. That girl looks very innocent and like a doll. Oliver won¡¯t bear to be so ruthless to her. But from what Oliver said, they must have kissed several times, so bedding her shouldn¡¯t be that difficult.¡± ¡°Innocent?¡± Emmett Smith focused on this word and smiled, ¡°How many innocent girls are there on this earth? If Oliver wasn¡¯t the director of the JY group, will that woman bother with Oliver? I don¡¯t think so! Most of the women on this earth are gold-digging sluts!¡± Emmett said coldly and in his mind, he was thinking, of course, there is a silly girl called ine. That girl was silly and adorable, and she was really innocent. He thought for a number of times: How strange that ine, this stupid girl, could live normally till eighteen? How could this girl avoid being captured and sold to the mountain viges to be someone¡¯s child bride? He also can¡¯t help but to think of ine behaving innocent and tender, Emmett couldn¡¯t help but smile. This was so weird! Our Young Master Smith was the sessor of ZH n and the person in power. He was the boss who walked on both sides of thew! How can he have such a gentle smile? Even Jasper felt that something was very strange. ine and Mandy chatted for a while and she listened to Mandy talk about her romantic moments with her man. ine was envious. Mandy said in her tear-soaked face, ¡°I really want to spend my life with him, really. I once thought that I am willing to bear him several children and feel that it¡¯s my happiness. But I didn¡¯t anticipate that his love for me can dissipate so quickly. When I told him that I¡¯m pregnant, he actually said, ¡®Really, are you certain it¡¯s mine?¡¯ ine, do you know what I wanted to do at that time? I wanted to cut out my heart and show it to him, to let him know how insulting his words were!¡± ine started to cry and she grabbed Mandy¡¯s shoulders and consoled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that we women need to learn how to take care of ourselves? It¡¯s over and it¡¯s useless thinking about it, isn¡¯t it? When a man¡¯s heart leaves, even if you persevere, it has gone elsewhere. Mandy, stop thinking about it. The days will be very difficult if you continue to think of it.¡± Mandy gently wiped her tears and nodded. ¡°ine, don¡¯t you have to go and work? Will you bete? It¡¯s already veryte.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Ah! I forgot! Oh no! What can I do?¡± ine pped her head and jumped up. What a doggone memory. She totally forgot the important matter once she saw Mandy and they began to chat. She had to go on a trip overseas tomorrow and she was unwilling to forgo the job at Y Nightclub. It was not too tiring and if her luck was good, she can earn a lot of tips in one night. ¡°Mandy, I need to leave now. I have a very big issue to resolve tonight. I requested help from a man and am worried that he may be upset from waiting too long. If he left before I get there, I might lose my job. I need to leave now, Mandy. I¡¯ll give you a call another day and let¡¯s go out to y.¡± Mandy took her drawing board, smiled, and waved goodbye to ine. ine ran towards the Y Nightclub. ine was gasping for air when she reached the Y Nightclub entrance. She held onto her chest as she panted. ¡°Honey, you are finally here! I waited for the entire night!¡± Suddenly a person jumped over and immediately hugged ine in his arms. ine was shocked and she rxed when she saw Oliverughing childishly at her, ¡°Hey, let me go, I¡¯m hot and catching my breath!¡± ¡°You¡¯re hot? Oh, then let Hubby cool you down.¡± Oliverughed, lowered his head, and kissed ine on her forehead. He even stuck out his tongue and licked her tender forehead. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± ine frowned as she felt disgusted. It¡¯s disgusting! The way he licked her forehead was like a dog. ine wanted to raise her fist and punch Oliver¡¯s nose bridge. If she wasn¡¯t fearful of Oliver¡¯s background and the risk of hitting a mad man, ine would have already done it. Mad¡­ how can she reason with a mad man? Even if this mad man killed her, it would be a waste. The mad man was always the one with more advantages! ¡°Look at how hot you are, did you run over here? You really know how to make my heart ache for you. Wherever you are, give me a call and I will go and pick you up. Touch my heart, it¡¯s aching so much.¡± Oliver shamelessly grabbed ine¡¯s hand and ced her hand on his left chest to feel his heartbeat. ine wanted to retract her hand but couldn¡¯t break free from Oliver¡¯s grip. She struggled until her face was flushed and her neck tensed up. What¡¯s the meaning of this? She was forced to feel a man¡¯s body? Ah¡­.. ¡°Can you feel something throbbing?¡± Oliverughed and looked at ine. ¡°No, only the beating over here.¡± Of course, the heart was beating, if it wasn¡¯t, then he¡¯ll be dead! ¡°Yikes, I¡¯m talking about my emotions! Can you feel that my heart is beating but it¡¯s aching for you?¡± ine pouted as her body broke out in goose bumps and shook her head. Chapter 124: I’m Fond of Someone Chapter 124: I¡¯m Fond of Someone ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything¡­except there¡¯s some warmth in the part covered.¡± Oliver was totally disappointed. This girl did not have chemistry with him at all when he applied his romantic ways. Any other women would have been touched and their body would have melted by his affectionate look and his moving words. ine felt her head itched and the hair all over her body bristled upon seeing him. She pushed his hand away and headed towards the nightclub. ¡°Oh, let me register myself inside first, in case I miss the base pay tonight.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Oliver followed her and snatched her wrist. He pulled her back and smirked. ¡°I¡¯m going to inform against you. You¡¯ve beente for so long, and you actually want to register first? Come on, don¡¯t you know your hubby, I, was born under a lucky star? Come,e, take some of my luck so you won¡¯t get scolded. Herees five times the luck!¡± As ine was befuddled by his words, Oliver cupped her face in his hands, pursed his lips and gave her a hard smack on the lips. The kissing sound was exceptionally crisp like the one heard in television dramas. ine was petrified with her face in his hands. How could this lunatic be so reckless when there were so many people hurrying to and fro at the entrance of the nightclub? ¡°Let me go¡­Urghh¡­¡± ine writhed her body and struggled to push Oliver away. Yet Oliver was already a professional in terms of suppressing women which was his only skill and he would definitely not let this maiden escape. He mped his hands on her face and gave her four more hard smacks continuously on the lips after a quick stoop. As expected, he had kissed her five times because he had mentioned five times of luck. Although his tongue did not join the kissing, her face had all flushed from the kisses. Oliver released her reluctantly with great attachment and said, ¡°How nice¡­Little darling, when would you fulfill your promise of marrying me? I¡¯ve been slightly impatient in the wait for it.¡± ine stomped her foot in rage and yelled. ¡°It¡¯s my lips, not yours! Don¡¯t kiss me anytime and anywhere! I¡¯m disturbed! How could you be so insane? You ridiculous madman! Hurry up and go see a doctor! I¡¯m about to die of anger!¡± She only grunted and walked into the nightclub while stroking her lips with the back of her hand after hitting him twice. Oliver went startled at the entrance and he chuckled presently. ¡°Yes, little darling, I have gone insane! I want to announce to the whole world that I¡¯ve gone insane for you! Doctor? You are my doctor! My insanity would be cured the moment you be mine!¡± Oliver stood at the entrance of the nightclub with an unbridled behavior and yelled without scruples until the people who were passing by could not help but notice him. They were stunned the moment they laid their eyes on him as that man was indeed gorgeous! He was elegant and his clothes were fashionable. The gaffer did not dare to me ine due to Oliver who was courting her. ine was on cloud nine, she immediately went to serve wine and had even earned two hundred of tips. ¡°ine! Why are you so happy today?¡± Sally walked towards her. ¡°I certainly am. I should be happy that Master Young has gone well and was discharged. It¡¯s also a happy thing to be able to travel abroad for a few days. Plus, how could I not be happy when I¡¯ve been registered as full attendance though I¡¯ve beente for such a long time?¡± ineughed and waved the cash she earned as tips just now in front of Sally with an excited look. Sally was just about tough too, yet her smile froze upon spotting Oliver who was standing behind ine. ¡°Ma¡­Master Young¡­¡± Sally stuttered and did not dare to look at him in the eyes because firstly, he was too bright and too charming, and secondly, she felt guilty as she was the one that hurt his head. Oliver glimpsed at Sally ndly and then gazed at ine with full enthusiasm. ¡°Little darling,e with me, I need to introduce you to my brothers. I certainly need to give them a grand introduction since you¡¯re my girlfriend!¡± ine was taken aback by his words and reaction and she took one step behind, looking at Sally in fear. Sally was no less frightened. She widened her eyes and drew a breath. So¡­Master Young was actually being serious towards ine? He actually wanted to introduce her to his own friends, and that meant he wanted to make their rtionship public. She had no idea whether it was a tragedy oredy. ¡°Come on, they¡¯ve been waiting for you! They¡¯ve heard about you before and all of them are anxious to see you in person. Come, don¡¯t be shy. You¡¯re mine, and they won¡¯t make fun of you. I¡¯ll pet you in my arms.¡± Oliver smiled sweetly and he stretched a arm towards her. It was a clean, delicate and well treated slender hand. The knuckles were clear and symmetrical and there was not a single callus on his palm. It was easy to tell from his hand that he had always lived a luxurious life. There were tons of goose bumps when Sally caressed her arms upon hearing Oliver¡¯s sweet talk. She never expected this man was so good at coaxing women. ine shook her head forcefully and took another step behind while saying, ¡°I, I refuse¡­I¡¯m not your somebody, so why should I meet your friends? Stop being insane, please let me go.¡± Oliver pouted and smiled. ¡°Bad girl, you¡¯re hurting me on purpose again. You¡¯re my girlfriend who¡¯s going to marry me in the future of course. You¡¯re the person I love the most, and the woman I care the most, and I certainly want to introduce you to my best friends. Come, don¡¯t be shy.¡± There seemed to be a soft light in his eyes when he spoke, even Sally had be light-hearted by his words. Oh my gosh, how touching! A childe like him who was that wealthy, dignified and handsome actually abased himself to say she was his most loved and cared one. Come on, ine Jones, why are you still standing there? Hurry up and follow this infatuated handsome guy! ine on the other hand was suffering from a headache. Oh my gosh, does this man really have some sort of mental illness? She had never agreed to be his girlfriend before. Why is he still hounding her? Her head hurts! ¡°It¡¯s not regarding being shy or not, Master Young¡­Listen, we¡¯re not in that kind of rtionship¡­¡± Oliver strode forward and carried her up in his arms without waiting for her to finish her exnation. ¡°Arghhh, what are you doing? Let me down, let me down!¡± ine jerked his clothes in terror and kicked. ¡°Sis Sally, help me! Hurry!¡± Yet Sally was only standing there with her mouth agape while mumbling. ¡°My gosh, it¡¯s the carry, it is really the carry! How romantic!¡± Come on, what the heck? Even it was the carry, she was being forced! Save her first for god¡¯s sake. ine shouted at Sally while she was being brought closer and closer to the room. ¡°Ma, Master Young¡­I, I¡­ca, can¡¯t¡­¡± She panicked with her arms surrounding Oliver¡¯s neck while raising her face up with effort and breathing hard. She wanted to tell him that she truly could not be his girlfriend. She wanted to tell him that they were not the same type of people and she was fond of someone else, which was her senior. Master Young¡­ It turned out that she could not speak aplete sentence besides breathing warm air as Oliver had held her too hard and walked too fast. And it also turned out that her warm breath had all blown towards Oliver¡¯s earlobe. The room where Emmett and the others stayed was just around the corner. Her warm lips were pressed onto his earlobe due to inertia when he jotted to a halt, and she sucked his pearl earlobe subconsciously following that. ¡°Urhmm¡­¡± ine blinked and her mind went slightly nk, while Oliver was petrified the moment he kicked open the room numbered 8808. The warmth from his earlobe spread across his whole body in a split second and it was as abrupt as a volcanic eruption! Gosh, his girlfriend-to-be actually kissed him! And she even kissed him on that sensitive spot! Damn, he¡¯s gonna ejacte! Everyone inside the room was taken aback the moment he kicked the door open. As they turned to the outside synchronously, they noticed he was engulfed by excitement that he suddenly put the woman in his arms down and pressed her against the wall, pounding on her after a rumble like a ferocious tiger pounding on a little bunny. He had covered the dainty figure in uniform with his gigantic body and started to kiss her madly! Everyone was caught unprepared for the unforeseen event. And of course, ine was the one most unprepared for this. Chapter 125: Help Me Chapter 125: Help Me She swore she did not suck his earlobe on purpose. She was not a dog and was not interested in licking others¡¯ ear. It was disgusting. Yet as if riding a roller coaster, she was pressed against a wall the next moment. He attacked her like a hurricane without giving her a single bit of time to think, resembling aplete madman. The men from the room numbered 8808 all widened their eyes and watched the erotic show on the scene at the corridor. ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he want to give us an introduction? Why doesn¡¯t Olive enter but start doing his stuff outside the door instead?¡± Jasper chewed some figs and asked out of curiosity. Lucas let out a few chuckles and said, ¡°I bet he could no longer suppress his libido as he has abstained himself from sex for that little maiden several days already. There¡¯s no guarantee that a hot-tempered man like him would not go out of control the next second. He¡¯s only kissing her and not yet banging her. It looks like he could not hold it anymore.¡± Lucas watched the mad kissing at the corridor while sipping wine and he nudged Emmett who was sitting beside him. ¡°Emmett, look at that, what ascivious kissing show! Even I need to take a cold shower!¡± ¡°Why should I watch it?¡± Emmett replied ndly. He raised his head and nced at the corridor. He could not see the woman¡¯s body but he could see the standardized t shoes she was wearing trembling. Her heels were thin and it seemed like she was a petite female. Emmett frowned. As he wanted to look more closely, Oliver carried ine up and rushed into the room opposite them. He kicked and mmed the door closed. Both Lucas and Jasper drew their breaths out of shock. Jasper widened his eyes and asked while continuing chewing the fig, ¡°They went in like that? What¡¯s that supposed to mean? He doesn¡¯t even bother to introduce his girlfriend to us anymore? What are they doing inside that empty room?¡± Lucasughed. ¡°Are you an idiot? Of course they¡¯re doing the business that both men and women like! I bet Olive has gotten his thing inside that vagina. That fellow is a bull when he gets mad.¡± Jasper shook his head and sighed. ¡°Poor girl. I bet she¡¯s losing her virginity today.¡± Lucasughed even harder. ¡°You innocent fool! Which girl nowadays still maintains her virginity? The women nowadays are more yful and libidinous than men. A man whose cock is small like you is destined to be abandoned by women!¡± Jasper widened his eyes at once and screamed. ¡°Hey! Which one of your eyeballs has seen my cock being small? Damn you, mine is not smaller than yours! The women who stared at my front during swimming were definitely way more than yours!¡± Emmett broke a cold sweat and could not help but speak. ¡°Come on, you two, stop being so childish. Don¡¯t you have any other things to talk about?¡± He felt defeated by these two guys who actually became serious in terms of discussing the size of their sexual organ. He suddenly felt his chest being extremely ufortable. His chest was tight as if someone had struck a hard blow on it. Not knowing why, he actually felt that that girl was pushed into the room by Oliver by force and she must be downright unwilling to do so! This weird thought kept on lingering on his mind until he felt anxious all of a sudden. He actually had a whim to push that door open and drag Oliver out! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Lucas, go check out on Olive. Don¡¯t let him be so reckless at this kind of filthy ce.¡± What he had in mind was the girl who was pushed into the room by Oliver should at least not have her first intercourse at a ce like the nightclub. Lucas on the other hand interpreted his words as to prevent Oliver getting infected by some kind of diseases as this ce was too dirty. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll remind him this instantly. Yet I¡¯m afraid that Olive would hate me if I go this one time. What if both of them are just starting to make love and reach climax when I enter? Won¡¯t both of them hate me to death until then?¡± Emmett frowned and ordered coldly. ¡°Hurry up and go when I ask you to do so! Tell Olive that if he really likes her, he should bring her back to his own home and do his thing, not some wrecked ce like this¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll go now. Master Smith!¡± Lucas stood up resignedly and walked out of the room. He knocked on the tightly shut door of the opposite room. Meanwhile, ine was in a state of panic. What was going on? Why was she being carried into a room and the next moment she was being pressed down on a couch by Oliver? ¡°Urhmm¡­Master Young¡­¡± Oliver had pounded on her without answering her doubts. He forced her legs wide open with his knees and squeezed his strong waist into the gap between her legs. ine grunted due to the pain and she felt this posture was too weird and too awkward. Why did he make her legs go wide open? Where should she put her legs? Why were her legs being pressed and shaped like a frog¡¯s? ¡°No, no¡­What, what are you doing¡­Let me go¡­¡± ine felt scared and she struggled to push Oliver away who was suppressing her, yet Oliver lookedpletely crazy and both his eyes had red up with desire. His lips were red and shining and he sped ine¡¯s hands while panting hard. He locked her hands above her head and that posture made her boobs bulged. He was definitely not able to resist this kind of visual allurement and he mped one of his hands directly on herrge boob. ¡°Arghh¡­Let me go!¡± ine whined and her face flushed yet she did not have the strength to struggle. She finally understood why most of the men would seed in raping women as women¡¯s strength in comparison to men¡¯s was analogous to an ant wanting to shake a big tree. Oliver¡¯s mind was almost burnt out and there was only one thought left in his mind. He had to bang her this immediately as he could not bear with it anymore! He puffed hard and kissed her on the face intermittently while mumbled. ¡°My beloved darling, my love, my sweetheart¡­I beg you, let me do it, I¡¯m dying¡­Let me bang you¡­Because of you, I¡¯m almost dying, and has gone crazy. My little darling, let me bang you. I beg you, please¡­¡± Terror stroke ine at once. Had he really gone insane? And he was a pervert too! ¡°No! Wake up! Help! Somebody! Help me!¡± She started to wail. Although Oliver was pleading her, there was not a single hesitant in his actions. He yanked his zip downwards and his penis erected the moment he unzipped his pants. ine was all tears and trembled. Her hands were locked and her body was pressed down with her legs forced open. She could do nothing against the lunatic man above her. ¡°Babe, babe, my little babe. I love you, I love you from the bottom of my heart. Could you let me bang you? I promise it¡¯ll only hurt a little. I promise I¡¯ll be very, very gentle. I¡¯ll treat you well. I want to marry you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Go away! I say go away!¡± ine¡¯s voice had all gone out of tune due to horror. It was at this time, the door of the room was being opened and Lucas¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Hey, Olive, don¡¯t scare thedy, theing days are still long! Come on, we¡¯re heading towards the second round at the other ce. Hey, Olive!¡± Oliver was totally bewildered by his sexual desire and he was in a state of intense excitement. He did not even notice Lucas¡¯s words and was solely concentrating on inserting his cock into the warm and humid vagina. When Lucas had adapted himself to the dim lighting of the room, he then only realized shockingly that the girl who was pressed down by Oliver was so frightened that her face had gone cadaverous. ¡°Dude! You¡¯ve scared her! Hey dude!¡± Lucas strode forward and gasped when he lowered his eyes as Oliver¡¯s cock was already in position. Damn, it was actually kind of majestic when he erected. ¡°Oli, let¡¯s go, it¡¯s not suitable here¡­You can do it at other ce afterwards¡­¡± Lucas dragged Oliver yet Oliver swirled his arm on him and yelled. ¡°Get lost! I love my babe, and I want her! I want her now!¡± ine was trembling all over her body. She had never expected that sucking his earlobe would lead to such a horrifying repercussion¡­Even Lucas had begun feeling sorry for her. He could tell she had almost fainted from her look. Oliver looked exactly like a mad dog with rabies at the moment and he could not move him away at all. He hadpletely lost his mind. Lucas looked here and there. He took a wine bottle up and pulled the cork out with his teeth. He then poured all the wine from the bottle onto Oliver from head to toe at once and Oliver had received a cooling ablutionpletely. ¡°Argh! What happen?¡± Oliver gave a shudder and he backed away a few steps. He widened his eyes and stared at Lucas incredulously. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! What are you doing? Look at what you did to me!¡± Oliver bawled. Lucas pouted and frowned. He then pointed at ine and spoke coldly. ¡°Hide your embarrassing cock before you speak. Didn¡¯t you realize? You¡¯ve frightened your dear babe. I bet she¡¯ll hate you to death after that.¡± Oliver regained his consciousness at once as if he had suddenly woken up from a dream. He thought of his desire to unzip his pants and nced at ine who was on the couch looking disheveled. Anxiety surged upon him and he was left petrified in fear. Chapter 126: Asking for Forgiveness Chapter 126: Asking for Forgiveness Oh my, what had he done just now! He looked lecherous just now. Had he frightened his darling by showing that side of him? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry, ine. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t do that on purpose¡­ I was just¡­¡± Without waiting for Oliver to finish his sentence, ine pped his hands away while covering her face as she ran away crying. ¡°Darling! I am really sorry! Darling! I will kneel down in front of you, alright? Please don¡¯t be mad at me anymore. Please don¡¯t ignore me like this!¡± Oliver chased her relentlessly to the corridor while screaming at the top of his lungs. Lucas waved the empty beer bottle in his hands and patted Oliver on his shoulders. He sighed, ¡°I know you¡¯re frustrated and have so much pent-up energy now. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll pay for it this time. I will arrange a few pretty girls for you so that you can vent your frustrations.¡± ¡°Get lost! You shoulde in either earlier orter, but when you entered just now, you had caused so much anguish for me!¡± Emmett approached them and interrupted them coldly, ¡°I¡¯m the one who asked Lucas to barge in. If you have any dissatisfaction,e at me.¡± Oliver red at Emmett hard while making a swallowing motion. He didn¡¯t dare to say any nonsense now. Emmett threw a nce at Lucas and Lucas immediately got his message. He said, ¡°We still haven¡¯t complete our mission, there¡¯s still thest step left. I think thisd¡¯s dick is not bad. Too bad, he was denied his chance to have sex abruptly by me¡­¡± Emmett secretly heaved a sigh of relief after learning that. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s eat some barbecue by the sea.¡± Emmett suggested. Everybody followed him one after another. Lucas patted Oliver¡¯s head while saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go, you shouldn¡¯t dwell on this anymore. If you really did something to that little girl, she would probablymit suicide.¡± Oliver froze when he heard that. He wouldn¡¯t care if his previous women were all ruined, but when he imagined ine¡¯s scared and tender body being vited¡­ Oliver couldn¡¯t help but shuddered. He said, ¡°Are you serious? Don¡¯t joke with me¡­¡± Oliver contemted for a while before suddenly pping himself in the cheeks. He was scolding himself, ¡°I am really a good-for-nothing! Why did I have to scare her like that? My darling would probably never want to see me anymore after this. If she wasn¡¯t going to talk to me anymore, I would rather be a monk! Lucas, tell Emmett that I¡¯m not joining the barbecue gathering. I need to apologize to my darling! If she doesn¡¯t forgive me, I willmit suicide on the spot!¡± Lucasughed when he heard his deration, ¡°Hey, can you be specific? It¡¯s either bing a monk ormitting suicide. You can¡¯t do both. Or are you nning to be a dead monk? Haha¡­¡± Oliver red at Lucas before chasing after ine. ine was still reeling away from the shock she had experienced just now. It was too scary! She almost got her virginity stolen away by that person. She couldn¡¯t break free from this terror! It was too terrifying to see such a massive swollen dick like that. ine wiped away her bogus and vowed that she would never watch any Western porn from this moment on. ¡°ine, stop crying, will you? This is my fault, I should have helped you just now.¡± Sally stooped low in front of ine while muttering. She felt really sorry for her. ¡°Hmph! You can go back to being attracted by handsome guys. You don¡¯t even care about your best friend at all! I am so disappointed at you! I am so sad right now!¡± ine kept onining while fixing her clothes. Sally started crying with her head stooped low, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I know my mistake now. You can p me a few times if that will make you feel better. Please don¡¯t be angry anymore after this.¡± ine was done changing her clothes and washed her face. She twitched her mouth while looking at Sally and sighed, ¡°Alright, I am not mad anymore. But please don¡¯t do anything that is damaging like this again.¡± Sally immediately brightened up as she nodded hard and hugged ine. ine was so shocked today that she decided not to go to work today. She packed her stuff and left. Even when Fifth Brother had seen her and greeted her, she didn¡¯t even respond to him. She just continued to walk while pouting her mouth. Fifth Brother muttered to himself, ¡°Oh my, since she became Master Young¡¯s precious girl, she has be arrogant. She is even looking down on me now.¡± At this time, Oliver came running over and he asked in between heavy breaths, ¡°Fifth Brother! Did you see my girl?¡± Fifth Brother immediately revealed a smile and replied, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Oliver, are you chasing after that little girl? She has gone in that direction and she seems like she is angry about something.¡± Oliver instantly became nervous. She must be really furious since Fifth Brother could even sense that she was angry. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for her!¡± Oliver immediately ran in the direction where ine was headed. He didn¡¯t have time to get into a car as he ran all the way. Finally, he caught up with ine. ¡°Darling¡­¡± Oliver grabbed ine¡¯s hand but his had was swatted away abruptly. ¡°Get lost! I don¡¯t ever want to see you again! You crazy bastard! I hate you with all my heart! Get lost!¡± ine screamed hysterically. Oliver rubbed his eyes as tears were welling up within them. Then, he flopped down to the ground as he kneeled in front of ine. ¡°Ah! What are you doing? Get up now; don¡¯t kneel in front of me! What the hell are you doing! I¡¯m telling you to get up now!¡± ine was terrified as she shouted hurriedly. She wanted to pull Oliver to his feet but he wouldn¡¯t budge at all. ¡°If you forgive me, then I will stand up. Otherwise, I will kneel here until I die!¡± If she was like Hazel who was very cold-hearted, she would probably shout, ¡°Then you can kneel down here until you die!¡± But in contrast, ine was very soft; she couldn¡¯t bear to witness the suffering of others. She exhaled heavily while cursing at her fate. ¡°Alright, I forgive you. That¡¯s enough. Stand up now. A man can¡¯t kneel down like this; get to your feet quickly!¡± Oliver cracked a smile while he was still on the floor, ¡°I don¡¯t mind kneeling in front of my honey. My darling, after we get married in the future, I will wash and kiss your feet every day, alright?¡± ine felt nauseated by his words that she almost vomited on the spot. What was in this crazy guy¡¯s head? Why was he so peculiar? ¡°Enough, don¡¯t talk nonsense anymore, stand up now. This is so embarrassing! There are many people around now. Get to your feet faster!¡± Although she was very anxious, Oliver suddenly didn¡¯t want to stand up at the moment as he cooed, ¡°My darling, you must promise me not to ignore me anymore. You must promise me to be my girlfriend, or else I¡¯ll continue kneeling here until the world ends!¡± ine was infuriated after hearing his words. She could ept his apology for his mistakes but who was he to set such conditions without consulting her opinion? Who did he think he was? ¡°If you love to kneel down so much, then you should continue doing that!¡± ine flung away Oliver¡¯s hands and then proceeded to leave while lifting her chin high. Oliver froze momentarily before dragging his knees through the ground while gasping, ¡°Ouch, my knees hurt so much! Some shards of ss have prated into my skin! Will I be a handicapped person after this? I am not afraid of the consequences. Even if I have to forfeit my legs, I will continue to walk with my knees¡­¡± ine who was now ten meters away from him finally couldn¡¯t stay indifferent anymore. She pped her forehead while stomping on the ground angrily, ¡°What do you want from me? You are driving me crazy, do you know that? Hey, I am not exceptional in any way, why do you keep pestering me? Why don¡¯t you go chase after another girl?¡± She was on the verge of breaking down after being chased by him like that. Oliver shed a brilliant smile instantly. The day was turning into night at the moment, and his smile was shining with vigour. ¡°Promise me those things, forgive me and stop ignoring me from now on. If you can do all that and forget what has happened tonight, then I will get up.¡± ¡°Alright, I agree with your conditions. Now get up!¡± ine howled. She felt like she was going crazy the longer she was together with this lunatic person. ¡°Haha, you are indeed the best for me. My honey, I love you so much. You will always be my darling.¡± Oliver stood up and revealed a tear on his expensive casual pants. There were indeed two holes gaping from where his knees were. Despite that, he didn¡¯t pay any heed as he walked towards ine and held her hands. ine shot a piercing look at him while pping his hands away. Olive didn¡¯t dare to offend her anymore as he followed her obediently like a good dog. They were headed towards her house. ine broke the silence, ¡°There are so many things wrong with me and I have bad temper too. You should go after another girl.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I love the way you are.¡± He replied sheepishly. ine looked up at the sky and let out a long breath, ¡°I don¡¯t have the looks since I was born so no guys have ever hit on me in my life. I am a failure, and I am poor too to top it off.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to worry about those anymore. I am by your side now, and I will give you everything in this world.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ine was going to go crazy as she said, ¡°I have someone that I like, which is my senior. I am very stubborn and that won¡¯t change for a long time. I have been into him since high school. I really think that this love willst forever.¡± Oliver replied half-heartedly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry. You can continue liking him as long as you don¡¯t interfere with my feelings for you.¡± He was actually confident of himself as an experienced yer when it came to rtionship. Was ine really going to be his opponent? Oliver vowed to make her his woman sooner orter. Oliver wasughing secretly. Although ine had belittled herself by announcing her shorings to a ridiculous degree, this didn¡¯t wipe away Oliver¡¯s smile on his face. He would always regard her as a precious and beautiful girl. Chapter 127: She Was a Rare Treasure in the World Chapter 127: She Was a Rare Treasure in the World In the end, when ine was almost at the junction to her house, she finally stopped her struggle and said helplessly, ¡°Do me a favour and make sure youplete it properly. I have an errand to run in the coming few days, so I won¡¯t be able to work in Y Nightclub. Help me to pass the word to Fifth Brother so that he won¡¯t fire me. I will return to work soon.¡± Oliver immediately nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do that for you! I will make sure toplete the task given by you fully! By the way, my honey, shouldn¡¯t you invite me to have some tea at your house? Should I take this chance to meet my future father-inw?¡± ine¡¯s face suddenly darkened. Father-inw? What is he talking about? ¡°You should go now! If you don¡¯t leave now, I will be so frustrated that I won¡¯t care about you anymore!¡± Oliver was terrified when he saw ine going into frenzy while putting her hands on her waist. He immediately left her. It was incredible that since Oliver¡¯s failed attempt, ine¡¯s status suddenly rose rapidly, and she could even order Master Young around at the moment. Emmett and the others were enjoying barbecue by the sea without Oliver, and Lucas and Jasper were gossiping about Oliver and his girlfriend since they couldn¡¯t find anything to talk about. In their eyes, Oliver had been too serious about this girl and they looked like they could get married in the future. Lucas even spected that this girl had probably fallen for Oliver too. On the side, Emmett who was silent started to be upset as he overheard their conversation. His expression slowly became moody. Why was he unhappy? He couldn¡¯t figure out the reason too. His emotions were so awful as if he had eaten a fly alive. He felt so frustrated in his heart. Why did he feel this way? He couldn¡¯t understand why he was so disturbed about the sight of Oliver¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s ankle. From that moment on, he felt ufortable and perturbed by messy thoughts. His anxiety was creeping up on him ceaselessly. What was wrong with him? Emmett¡¯s emotions were colder and deeper than the ocean in the distance. The next day, ine overslept again. Emmet¡¯s patience was running out as he marched towards her house. The door was locked but that was not a big matter for Emmett. He gripped the door knob and twisted it with the help of his inner force. With that, the door gave way. ¡°ine! Are you awake?¡± It was dead quiet in ine¡¯s house since her father and sisters were all out. Emmett strode into her bedroom but this time, he didn¡¯t bang his forehead on the wall as he bent down slightly when he entered through the door. He saw ine curled up like a caterpir on the bed, deep in her slumber. They were going to go overseas very soon, yet this girl was still¡­ sleeping? When Emmett saw her innocent sleeping look, he froze briefly before cracking into a smile. It seemed that she had never experienced any scary encounters or dangerous moments in her life yet, unlike him, who practically had to face death head on from the moment he was still a child. Even when he was sleeping, he had to sleep with an eye opened. They were from different worlds! Although she was poor and ordinary, she was able to grow up basking in sunlight. In contrast, he was at the top of the pyramid in everybody¡¯s eyes, enjoying the glory and luxury of his affluent upbringing. Despite that, he had been living in the dark all the time. All he everid eyes on were merciless murder as his hands were always stained with blood. He had long abandoned his morality. So when he was watching ine who was sleeping soundly without any sense of caution, Emmet was thrown into a trance. But he was running out of time. The ne would take off in one and a half hours. Besides rushing to the airport, he had to apany this little rascal to have breakfast so that she wouldn¡¯t board the ne with an empty stomach. He had barely enough time. He was shocked at his own transformation, since he even cared about a little woman¡¯s hunger problems. ¡°Hey, you pig, wake up now.¡± Emmett stretched his hand and poked the bulging figure on the bed. He touched something soft andfortable, as if she was a cat. Emmett couldn¡¯t help extending his hand again to grab ine, but this time, he was going after her breast. ine was dressed in her pyjamas, and she wasn¡¯t wearing any undergarments at the moment since nobody did that when they were sleeping. His palm was suddenly in contact with a generous volume of flesh in front of her chest. Uh¡­ This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. It was a very soft sensation¡­ Emmett was suddenly frozen on the spot! Damn it! He regretted touching her as he felt himself slowly losing his self-restrain. ¡°Hey¡­ I¡¯m talking to you, you should get up now. Do you hear me?¡± Emmett raised his voice again, but somehow it was slightly different from his previous voice. His voice was hoarse and deep now and it was strangely suffocating. He found himself unable to remove his hand on her breast, and he even moved his hand as he groped her. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Emmett couldn¡¯t help sucking in a breath. It was as if he was ying out his own script, with him feeling all the touching sensations while she was just sleeping indifferently as if everything had nothing to do with her. ine was pestered by Oliver yesterday and she had walked all the way home from Y Nightclub. During the journey, she couldn¡¯t avoid arguing with Oliver too. She was exhausted both mentally and physically. When she was home, she still had to wash her father and sister¡¯s clothes, in addition to her own clothes. Then, she had to pack up for her trip overseas. It was already midnight after she had done everything. Therefore, she was deep in her slumber, and there was no way to pull her back into reality for the time being. Emmett toyed with ine¡¯s breast for some time as he felt himself getting fired up, especially in his crotch region. His pants grew tighter as the beast enclosed within his pants was struggling to break free. He suddenly lifted his arm to check the watch, and he was shocked to realize that he had wasted ten minutes here! If this continued, he would miss the flight. He couldn¡¯t dy anymore, so he managed to suppress his surging rage within his body and scooped up ine into his embrace. With the other hand holding her luggage, he stooped low and exited her house just like that. The neighbours outside were all astonished to see such a sight. ¡°Oh my, what happened to thedy from the Jones family?¡± ¡°Youngd, how is ine doing?¡± They couldn¡¯t believe that she was being carried by a huge guy on his shoulders¡­ while still wearing her pyjamas. Emmett replied calmly, ¡°She is a bit nauseated, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring her to see the doctor.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? Then I think we have nothing to worry about.¡± All the neighbours nearby were pointing fingers at them while gossiping, but Emmett didn¡¯t pay attention to them as he walked towards the junction. But he inexplicablyughed while he was on his way. It seemed that ine was a precious treasure in this world! How could she remain asleep while being carried around in such postures? She would never know if someone were to kidnap her in the middle of the night. ¡°You little rascal, I am totally speechless about you.¡± Kayden who was waiting them was astounded when he saw Emmett carrying ine while heading towards him. Was there something wrong with his eyesight? What was happening in front of his eyes here? His master was a noble since childhood who was always above everybody else. He never hugged anybody before besides being a cleanliness freak and being an indifferent person. He would never show any passion in front of anyone and even if someone was dead or they had suffered from terrible fate, he wouldn¡¯t show any tinge ofpassion. He was as cold as the ice age. He was as cold as a heartless beast. After being his underling for so many years, this is the first time Kayden had realized that there was a sunny side to him after all. He somehow was able to awaken his humanity, and this happened when he was with ine. Could it be that¡­ ine was the sun who would melt his young master¡¯s icy heart? Would this be true? ¡°Young Master! Let me carry her for you.¡± His other underlings had already taken over ine¡¯s luggage as Kayden jogged towards them with his arms extended. He was ready to carry ine. All of a sudden, Emmett¡¯s sharp gaze pierced through him. It was a gaze full of resistance and dissatisfaction as if he was telling Kayden to get as far away as he could! Kayden snapped back his head as he took a step back subconsciously. Emmett was still carrying ine by himself as he ced her gently onto the seats of the limousine. Finally, Emmett could heave a sigh of relief. He felt fortunate that they were boarding a limousine today, and there were two rows of squishy sofa. The driver couldn¡¯t get a glimpse of what was happening in the backseats this way. Kayden closed the car door for them and then he bowed deeply. The entourage of cars then departed. Emmett stared at ine who was still soundly asleep on the sofa and a smile appeared on his face. He covered her with a nket properly before snapping open hisptop to check his e-mail. ¡°Uh¡­ what¡¯s the time now?¡± ine stretched her whole body although her eyes were still shut. She asked about the time almost instinctively. ¡°It¡¯s already half past nine.¡± Emmett replied without removing his gaze from theptop screen. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± ine answeredzily as she was still half-awake at the moment. But after a dozen seconds had psed, her eyes suddenly widened as she blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s already half past nine? Then¡­ does that mean I¡¯mte for the flight? Ellie, where¡¯s my bra? Where did you put it?¡± ine was anxious now as she thought that she was still at home. ¡°Are you talking about this?¡± Emmett was holding a pink colour bra which had a simple design. He dangled it in front of ine¡¯s face. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m talking about this one¡­¡± Just as ine wanted to take the bra while trying to remove her pyjamas in order to wear the bra, she froze immediately on the spot. ¡°Ah! You! Why are you here? Why are you in my room? Oh my, Emmett, how can you be so impolite? How can you enter my room without knocking on the door? Ellie, Ellie¡­¡± Emmett was oblivious to her cries as she continued to cry out loud by herself. He continued to study his laptop screen as he focused his attention on analysing some data. Chapter 128: Could You Put on Your Bra First? Chapter 128: Could You Put on Your Bra First? At this moment, ine finally came back to her senses as she scanned the luxurious space around her in shock. There were wine cab, a small fridge, some flowers, and¡­ a lot of delicious food¡­ And what surprised her most was the fact that this small enclosed room seemed to be on the move! On the window behind Emmett¡¯s figure, she could see some scenery shed by quickly! ¡°Ah! Where am I now? Oh my, where is this ce?¡± ine jumped up in shock and her head crashed into the roof with a loud sound. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t help eximing. Emmett secretly sighed helplessly as he thought that as long as this rascal was awake, she would never stay still quietly. No matter she was quiet or not, she could somehow affect his mood at any given moment. It seemed like he had to stop his work for now. Emmett removed theptop from hisp and inched towards ine. He caressed her head while saying, ¡°Is your pig head in pain right now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not painful¡­¡± ine replied with a distorted expression, but suddenly as though she had realized something, she pped Emmett¡¯s hand hard and wailed, ¡°What did you say? Who are you referring to as having a pig head? Why are you cursing me like that?¡± ¡°Haha, you look quite stupid, so who could have a pig head other than you? You are in a limousine now, not your home, so please don¡¯t stand up abruptly. You are lucky that there are a fewyers of sound instionyers on the car roof, or else you might be a unicorn if you keep banging your head on it.¡± ine rolled her eyes at him while gnashing her teeth. Damn it, it was essentially self-torturing to be with Bad-bear Smith. He was too good with words too as he always teased her secretly. He had labelled her as a pig just now, and at the moment she had be a unicorn ording to him. It would be natural as well if he wanted tobel her as a demon too. ¡°Why did you kidnap me here?¡± ine¡¯s curious eyes were still scanning the interior of this limousine. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree on meeting up at half past eight today at your house? I had waited until after nine o¡¯clock, but there were still no sign of you. I didn¡¯t have other choice since I couldn¡¯t just miss the flight just like that. Therefore, I barged into your house and found out that the door was not locked. To my surprised, you were still soundly asleep, and you wouldn¡¯t wake up even though I had attempted to wake you up. I couldn¡¯t do anything else other than carrying you into my car straightaway since we were running out of time. ine, oh ine, is there even one president who is as unlucky as me, who even has to carry my own subordinate myself while going on a business trip?¡± ine was embarrassed after hearing his exnation. She blushed slightly with her head down as she apologized while biting her lips, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for that, I slept tootest night since I needed to wash a lot of clothes. By the time I was on my bed, it was already midnight. Of course I wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up early this morning.¡± ine was still grabbing her pink bra but she didn¡¯t realize how dishevelled she looked right now. She was a sleeping beauty, one that wore semi-translucent pyjamas that threatened to reveal her tits¡­ Emmett calmly stared at ine¡¯s thin pyjamas and his eyes could almost capture her hidden beauty underneath her pyjamas. He clenched his fists silently as he couldn¡¯t suppress being seduced by her, even though she was doing this involuntarily! Damn it, he felt so how below his stomach, and his pants suddenly became tighter as time went on. A livid beast located below his stomach was calling out to him and he suddenly felt like a pant shouldn¡¯t have a zip toe with it. They should have really removed zip design so that his little, scorching penis could breathe some fresh air while poking out its head. As his thoughts wander, his expression started to be convoluted. ¡°Did you wash all of your clothes by yourself?¡± He asked. ¡°Yes, my father is always busy and tired so he doesn¡¯t have much time to wash them. If I don¡¯t wash his clothes often, he would wear the same clothes for up to one month without washing! On the other hand, my younger sister is azy person and she¡¯s evenzier than me. Besides, she has been spoiled since she was young, but this is her own fault. If I don¡¯t wash those clothes, who would do it in my ce?¡± Emmett meaningfully gaze swept across ine¡¯s chest as he took in a breath, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you should just get a washing machine to solve your problematic situation.¡± ine dangled around her bra as she retorted, ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to buy a washing machine since we don¡¯t have a lot of clothes. It would be a waste!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give your family a washing machine to show some encouragement towards a subordinate.¡± ¡°No thanks!¡± ine waved her hand furiously and added, ¡°Even if you buy a washing machine for me, I still won¡¯t use it anyway. It uses a lot of electricity and water and it might not wash the clothes better than my hands. The washing machine would just end up as a piece of furniture without any uses in my house.¡± Emmett rubbed his nose while feeling a little speechless. Then he suddenly said, ¡°About one thing¡­ ine¡­¡± ¡°Oh? What are you trying to say?¡± Emmett swallowed a mouthful of saliva and continued, ¡°Can you please¡­ put on your bra first?¡± He was almost going crazy as he watched her bouncy tits swaying in front of his eyes whenever she spoke or moved around. He felt like his mind was going to explode due to the impact of such a sight. ¡°Ah?¡± ine was stunned by his words. What bra was he talking about? Then, she slowly looked downwards as she studied herself. Oh my God! She was still wearing her extremely childish pyjamas right now! Because she had been wearing the pyjamas for a long time, it had grown thin after being washed for countless times. Her breasts were basically fully exposed to him at this moment! ¡°Ahhhhhh¡­ please shut your eyes now! Shut your damn eyes!¡± ine was so shocked she had retreated while grabbing her own chest with both hands. Emmet didn¡¯t close his eyes as he looked smugly at the curled up rascal on the sofa in front of him. He said with a gentle smile, ¡°Why are you shielding them? Do you have to be so formal in front of me? Have you forgotten that I have already gotten my hands all over your body that night? I remember very well about each and every part of your body.¡± Emmett was pointing at his head while he said this. ¡°Furthermore, it won¡¯t make a difference for me to see it again, right? I have already touched and kissed you before, so why are you still being so shy? That¡¯s enough, you should stop acting. We could even show each other our naked bodies in the same room. You better put on your bra now, since you¡¯ve grown up really well, especially that part in front of your chest. If you aren¡¯t wearing your bra now, aren¡¯t you afraid that they will sag sooner orter?¡± Emmett was making fun of her nonchntly as if his words were the most natural thing in this situation. On the other hand, ine was beyond furious. Her face had be reddened as she bit her lips hard. She wanted to beat this evil man into a pulp with all her might. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t care about that! Shut your eyes now! Shut them! Turn around and shut your eyes now! Do it now!¡± ine was shouting in embarrassment. ¡°s, women are always troublesome.¡± Emmett smiled lightly but he decided not to tease her anymore. He shut his eyes and turned around obediently. ine checked to see whether Emmet was really closing his eyes but he suddenly pped her butts as if he could see her movements. He reminded whileughing, ¡°Can you be quicker? I won¡¯t care whether you have put on your bra already or not if I be impatient. I hate closing my eyes like this, it¡¯s so dark. Put on the bra faster.¡± ine¡¯s expression dimmed as she was scared by his warning. She immediately removed her pyjamas frantically while putting on her bra as fast as she could. She turned around and tried to strap the bra from behind. Normally, this was an easy ordeal that she could get over with in no time, but since she was nervously fumbling around, she was not able to put on the strap sessfully. She was breaking out in cold sweat at the moment. Suddenly, a pair of agile hands approached her and sessfully put on the strap. ¡°Let me help you.¡± A voice rang out. ¡°Oh, thank you so much¡­¡± ine was only relieved for a moment before snapping around with a frown. She looked like she had met a ghost as she cried out, ¡°Why did you open your eyes? Who allows you to do that? Who asks you to turn around? Ah, why are you behaving like this?¡± ine was holding up her fists as she said this vehemently. She was on the verge of crying. Emmett didn¡¯t say a word as he threw a piece of dress and itnded on ine¡¯s head. He said coldly, ¡°If you are going to be wearing so few clothes in front of me for any longer, I won¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t lose control and have a car sex with you.¡± Car sex? Only then did ine realize that she was now¡­ really dishevelled. A scream broke the silence as she hurried to put on her dress. Oh my, if she was going to interact with Bad-bear Smith like this all the time, she would definitely die at a young age! ¡°Alright, you should eat something. All the food here is made by my chef specially, so they are very tasty.¡± Emmett pushed the small dining table into the space between them. He was not especially hungry at the moment since he had eaten something at home just now. This was prepared specifically for ine. ine took a piece of cake and took a bite, but then she dered while fuming, ¡°Hmph! I won¡¯t eat anything!¡± She put the piece of cake back into the te as a protest to him for seeing her naked body. Emmett gave her some advice while heughed wickedly, ¡°There won¡¯t be anything good for you on the ne. You know that the food served on nes is extremely bad. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to eat now, but you¡¯re going to suffer from hunger on theer on. Besides, if you¡¯re hungry and don¡¯t have any energy left, it will be very easy for me to bully you. Haha, alright, to make up for your frustration, I will show you my naked body when we arrived in Italy. Deal?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ine tilted her head to show that she was giving this some thought. It seemed like she wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage here, so she decided to eat the food again, although she muttered, ¡°Hmph, who wants to see your disgusting body?¡± Chapter 129: A Well-thought-out Plan Chapter 129: A Well-thought-out n After eating, they arrived at the airport. Kayden went to check-in for the flight. Emmett and ine, on the other hand, were sitting in the VIP lounge. She yed mobile games while he handled business affairs with hisptop. ine¡¯s QQ ount on phone was online. Mark sent her a message, [You¡¯re online but why don¡¯t you reply me? Are you busy?] Mark¡¯s sudden message stating that ine did not reply to him made her feel confused about what he actually meant. ine nced at Emmett who was sitting at the opposite side like an emperor with his legs stretched out and quickly replied to Mark, [Senior, what are you talking about, what do you mean I do not reply to you?] ine felt slightly guilty as if texting Mark was a wrong deed. With a guilty conscience, she looked at Emmett again. It was so great that the man was busy so that she could do whatever she liked unrestrainedly. Hahaha, Bad-bear Smith had no time and energy to pay attention to her! She could now happily text her senior. [Didn¡¯t I invite you to my birthday party? Are you free to attend? You haven¡¯t replied to me yet.] Astonished, ine rolled her eyes vigorously. Had she seen the message wrongly? Her senior had invited her to his birthday party before! This, this, this thing¡­Why didn¡¯tt she know this at all? She had never read such a message before! ine suddenly burst with agitation even until that her cheeks and ears turned as red as an apple. [Senior, I¡¯ll be present, I¡¯ll definitely be present! When and where is it?] [The night after tomorrow, at my house. You can ask your good friend, Hazel toe along with you.] Oh yeah! Her senior invited her to attend the party at his house! ine was on cloud nine. However, she suddenly became frustrated again. Wait, what? The day after tomorrow? She would be in Italy on that day! She had to be in Italy for a week due to job matters. God, what a thing to call it? Was she going to miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity? Aww¡­Was there anyone in this world unluckier than her? Was there any? Was there any! [I¡¯m sorry, senior¡­My boss has sent me on a business trip, so I can¡¯t go to your party. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll personally give you a birthday present aftering back.] ine even added a crying face emoji after this sentence. [I¡¯m sorry to hear that. But it¡¯s okay, let¡¯s meet each other after youe back.] ine clutched her phone and was ovee by chagrin and depression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you showing this face? Do you have an urgent need to pee? The washroom is very close, only over there.¡± Emmett put hisputer down and looked at ine who was about to cry. ine gave Emmett a fierce stare and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one that has to pee! Why isn¡¯t our business trip a few dayster? Why?¡± Why did it have to sh with Mark¡¯s birthday? Emmett thought silently for a while and replied with a slightly knitted brow, ¡°Actually, my original n is to go next week, but I shift the trip to today at thest minute.¡± ¡°Ah! Why! Why did you change your n? It will be great to be on any day next week! You are really annoying!¡± There was no one more annoying than Bad-bear Smith in this world! If he did not change his n, she could still happily attend her senior¡¯s birthday party. Emmett raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°No why, I just want to make it today. If you¡¯re dissatisfied, you can try to be my boss. If you be the boss, then you can change my decision.¡± ¡°Humph! That sucks!¡± ine bulged her cheeks and turned her head, sulking. Emmett quietly gazed at ine who was seething with anger. His gaze was soft and gentle, yet so manly and profound. Next, Emmett, ine, Kayden and a few bodyguards boarded the ne together. Emmett and ine were sitting in the VIP seat at the front. It was spacious. There were twelve seats in two rows, but only two of them were there. The seats in the back were separated by a curtain, just like a separated small room. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wow, this is the first time I¡¯ve been on a ne, it¡¯s so amazing. Is it about to take off? Eh, what¡¯s this? Eh, there¡¯s a lot of gaps in the ne wing! What is the thing at the top used for, and why is there a cool breeze from your side but not mine?¡± ine was in high spirits, talking continuously and asking a million questions. Kayden who sat a few rows behind them was extremely speechless and irritated. He bet that Young Master would not bother that noisy woman¡¯s questions, but to his surprise, Emmett replied to her softly and slowly. The tone was so gentle without even a hint of irritation. My God, had Young Master changed his personality? The ne took off. ine followed Emmett¡¯s advice and was chewing gum so that her ears would not feel ufortable. Not long after, ine¡¯s curiosity towards the ne was gone and she fell asleep with gum in her mouth. As the two rows of VIP seats were fully booked by Emmett, ine could recline on three seats. Since she was short, she just needed to curl herself a little to lie on it. Zzz¡­¡­She slept quite soundly. ¡°Hey ine, spit out the chewing gum before you sleep otherwise you may identally swallow it.¡± Emmett looked at ine who slept funnily and felt that her previous life must be a pig as she could fall asleep so easily. Emmett sighed, walked towards ine, gently opened her mouth and took the chewing gum away from her pink tongue. This was really surprising as Emmett had never tolerated someone who did something stupid! Emmett gently fondled her face, covered her body with a nket and sat on the other side. In this business trip, apparently Emmett was not going with a subordinate, but going with a child. Kayden secretly poked his head over to see if ine was still sleeping. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Young Master, what will we mainly do in Italy this time?¡± This is because Kayden did not see the secretary arrange the schedule for Young Master. Emmett sipped his coffee and replied indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s nothing important, I just want to take a break and inspect some of thepanies in Europe.¡± Emmett would not tell Kayden that the main reason he suddenly shifted the business trip to an earlier date was that he wanted to make sure ine was unable to attend Mark¡¯s birthday party! Of course, he would not admit that the reason he brought ine along with her was actually for a well- thought-out n. After ine woke up from her nap, she started to observe everything around her with her curious eyes. Fortunately, whatever that could be seen was just the sky as the flight was so high, even the clouds were below them. Therefore, the scene outside the window was extremely boring and ine began to eat the snacks prepared by Emmett, holding a book to read. Emmett felt that a flight with ine''s apanying was not boring for him anymore. Emmett realized that they had already arrived at their destination, Rome, before he started to feel bored. ¡°Wow¡­ Rome airport is so mesmerizing!¡± ine started to exim her words of amazement again after she got off the ne. Emmett basically did not say a word anymore and just tolerated the little woman beside him to chatter endlessly. Tolerance was the best way to show his affection. The local time in Rome was 4 p.m. something. A vi had already been prepared there to await them. The surrounding area was full of trees and flowers and simr vis that were not far from them could be seen. Thendscape was tranquil and serene. ¡°Will we stay at this ceter? Wow, it¡¯s really not bad.¡± ine went to her room, simply put her luggage,y on the big bed and rolled her body happily a few times. ¡°Girl, take a shower and change your clothes. I¡¯ll take you out for a walk.¡± Emmett knocked on her door and said. ¡°Oh! Okay!¡± Going out for a walk! Using thepany money to go abroad and travel, it was so great! ine ran into the bathroom and heaved a sigh when she saw therge round bathtub, then she went onto it and took a shower. ine was dressed in an orange dress and she put on thefortable shoes that Emmett had chosen for her. She walked out of the room and saw Emmett who wasfortably dressed and handsome- looking with sunsses waiting in the living room downstairs. Damn¡­ine couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva as she looked at the handsome man. God is not fair! How could Bad-bear Smith be so good-looking? The foreign women are mostly open. Would they directly pounce on Emmett when they saw him? Thinking of this, ine felt a little worried. ¡°Humph, an obtuse man who can attract many women! Damn!¡± Whoever married this outstanding man would meet troubles. The person would feel insecure everyday. ¡°Eh, our little ine looks good now after dressing up a bit.¡± Emmett grinned and teased her. ine twitched her face, ¡°Hey, what did you just say? Which part of me does not look good? I look good even if I don¡¯t dress up!¡± Kayden looked at ine meticulously. Eh, she really looked charming and gorgeous after dressing properly! It was a palm-sized face with a baby fat but looked milky white like a doll. Her eyes were big and watery. She also had a small nose and round lips. The more you look at her, the more you like her. Chapter 130: Having Beer and Skittles Chapter 130: Having Beer and Skittles She was like a drop of pure water, so unadulterated. She was also like a beautiful doll. A man after looking at her would want to protect her but at the same time would want to ravage her on the bed! Young Master liked a woman with this kind of temperament¡­ Hmm, Young Master was indeed smart in choosing a woman. Kayden also discovered that Young Master Emettee who barely spoke was very talkative in front of this woman. Also, it was bizarre that apparently Young Master was the one who took initiative to interact with this woman. Young Master seemed like a different person in front of ine. Originally, Young Master often wore dark clothes and the clothes are mainly ck. ck was the dominant colour on training shirts, casual wear and formal suits. But now¡­Young Master had started wearing clothes that were bright in colour. It seemed like this was the only way for him to lookpatible with ine who was a sanguine girl. Kayden secretly smiled and tried to figure it out. Was it¡­Young Master fell in love with this girl? Regarding this matter, Kayden was again unable to make confirmation. He had noticed many times that when Young Master looked at ine, his eyes were filled with care and love. However, Young Master had a deep mind that no one could fully read it. A few people set off together. They were having a walk on the streets of Rome, just like ordinary tourists who went there for vacation. ¡°Wow, it is so majestic, let me take a picture! Since I already travel here, I must take a picture otherwise I cannot show off to my friends! President Smith, help me to take a picture.¡± ine, who was in the arena, made a pose and smiled at Emmett. Emmett shook his head,ughed secretly and felt that she was still a kid. She slept on the car, got off the car to pee and took pictures at the tourist sites, but after going back she still did not know anything when being asked. These national tourists¡¯ behaviours were indeed highly rtable to this girl. Emmett took out his camera and helped ine to take pictures. Kayden followed Young Master Emmett and was observing all this silently. This woman¡­so good¡­She ordered Young Master to do something for her! Emmett, on the other hand, did notin about anything and just followed ine who was vivacious and spirited. He would take the picture for her if she asked him to do so. Arriving at the square outside the cathedral, ine raised both her hands again to make a very mischievous face and shouted, ¡°Come,e here and take a picture!¡± Emmett took a look at the cathedral and was slightly hesitated this time. He then handed the camera to Kayden and said, ¡°You take the picture.¡± Stunned and dumbfounded, Kayden reached out to take the camera. When he was about to take a picture of ine who had made a pose, he realized that Emmett was pacing leisurely towards ine. Emmett¡¯s behaviour caused ine and Kayden to feel shocked at the same time. ¡°You, why youe over here? Didn¡¯t I ask you to take my photo over there?¡± ine asked dully. ¡°I also want someone to take a picture of myself. Since I am already here, I must take a picture.¡± Emmett stood beside ine whilebing his hair. ine blinked her big eyes and nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, you should take some photos for yourself too. Come, I¡¯ll let you take pictures first. It will be my turn after you¡¯re done.¡± Hearing ine uttering these words, Emmett¡¯s face darkened. While ine had just turned her head, her cor at the back was yanked by someone. Emmett pulled her to his side and put one hand around her waist. Coldly, he said, ¡°We take a group photo. Taking a group photo is easier, we just need to press the shutter one time.¡± ine was slightly confused. Taking a group photo in front of the cathedral? Why it sounded weird? ¡°Hey, look at here! Are you ready? One, two, three!¡± Kayden bucked up his spirits and took a precious photo for the couple over there. Many yearster, when Emmett looked at this photo again, he couldn¡¯t help but smile warmly. The handsome man¡¯s eyes inside the photo sparkled with undisguised happiness. Whereas, the pearl-like charming girl opened a pair of big ss ball eyes, showing a dazed face. Women liked to go shopping. Although ine did not like shopping very much, thinking that she had alreadye to a foreign country and the customs were different, she still cheerfully followed Emmett to the shopping streets of Rome. There were not only world-famous jewellery designers here but also expensive and one-of-a-kind trinkets. ine did not like to look at these things but Emmett dragged and pulled her to look at the famous jewellery. Emmett was very discerning. After looking around, he was only interested in a tinum pendant that was encrusted with diamonds. ¡°ine,e over here. Take a look at this pendant.¡± Emmett bent his arm and circled ine¡¯s waist, brought her to his side. ine was extremely unustomed to being so intimate with Emmett. But since they were abroad and she was afraid of getting lost, she could still ept it. Besides, unlike in their home country, people here did not know them at all so she did not feel so embarrassed. Never mind. Since he liked to cuddle her, just let him do so. ¡°Oh, is it a small fish with diamonds all over it? It must be expensive, right?¡± Emmett smiled faintly, did not say whether it was expensive or not and just exined, ¡°This pendant will glow with a blue light at night, it¡¯s beautiful. I¡¯ll buy this for you.¡± Emmett did not tell ine that the surface of this little fish was encrusted with diamonds above two carats, which meant it was incredibly expensive. ine twitched her lips, ¡°I don¡¯t want. I don¡¯t like these things. Come on President Smith, save your money. We were noting for purchasing things.¡± Emmett lowered his head with a smile, looked at ine and said to Kayden, ¡°Kayden, buy it.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Kayden immediately went to buy it. The pendant that was attached to a thin chain of tinum was handed to Emmett. Emmett then pulled ine as he wanted to put the pendant around her neck. ine struggled hard, ¡°I don¡¯t want! I said I don¡¯t want! You can give this pendant to someone else if you want, but I don¡¯t want to take your stuff anyway.¡± Emmett raised his eyebrow and smiled sinisterly, ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t want, I¡¯ll sell you to a local old man right now to get back the one million that you owe me.¡± ine was astounded. Selling to an old man here? No¡­she did not want it! ine swallowed her saliva and said dryly, ¡°Thank you, President Smith. Please help me to put the pendant around my neck.¡± Emmett smiled, ¡°Good girl.¡± Emmett personally put the pendant around ine¡¯s neck. He narrowed his eyes to look at her neck and also her small face, eximing, ¡°So beautiful.¡± ine wagged her tongue, ¡°Thanks for yourpliment, President Smith.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not praising your beauty, I am saying that the pendant I have chosen is really beautiful.¡± After making fun of ine, Emmett turned around and left. ine twitched her face with anger, chased after Emmett and hit his arm, shouting manically, ¡°What! Am I not beautiful? I am sure I look gorgeous at this age, just like a beautiful flower! Which part of the pendant is more beautiful than I?¡± Following them behind, Kayden looked at the two people flirting in front of him and suddenly felt that these two people were quitepatible when they walked together. It was a very bizarre scene. An attractive, striking and nice-looking man with a couple of brawny men following behind, apanied by a little girl that was as pure as crystal, were strolling at the streets of Rome. The girl was as happy as ark while the handsome man was smiling happily. It was already 8 p.m. when they went to have dinner. ine was exhausted and her calves were sore as she had been walking for a long time. The moment she was on the dining chair, she began to gobble the food. She enjoyed the food very much. Emmett poured a few sses of wine for her but she just swallowed the wine all in one gulp like drinking water normally. Emmett did notment about this and just gazed at ine. There was a bunch of wild shines in his eyes.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. This girl¡­really obeyed him without any hesitation. The drinking process was going so well. Emmett curled his lips slightly and smiled wryly. The people who were protecting them quietly left the ce after Emmett gave them the instruction just by using his eyes motion. There were only two people left in therge restaurant. ine mindlessly gorged the food and drank as fast and as many as she could. Finally, she ate and drank to her satisfaction. She patted her little belly and leaned on her dining chair, burping satisfactorily. She squinted her eyes like azy cat and sighed, ¡°Ah¡­I am so delighted. It¡¯s great to travel abroad!¡± Emmett took a small sip of red wine. He was not going to drink too much as he had important things to do tonight. ¡°Well, there are happier and more pleasurable things,¡± Emmett said softly while twinkling his eyes. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really enjoyable to travel abroad.¡± ine smiled in a silly manner, without realizing what Emmett¡¯s words actually meant. She stretched her waist and saidzily, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I go to have a shower and sleep first. President Smith, you don¡¯t stay up too, you have works to do tomorrow.¡± Emmett tasted the aromatic wine, swallowed it and uttered words with double meanings, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± What ine meant was, Emmett, you could not stay upte, we went back to our particr room to sleep. But what Emmett meant was, I would be going to find you tonight. ine yawned while she was walking upstairs, waved her hand and said, ¡°Good night¡­¡± Emmett could not help butugh with a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s too early to say goodnight. Girl, you just had dinner and should not go to sleep immediately. It will be good to do some exercises.¡± Chapter 131: Let’s Take a Bath Together? Chapter 131: Let¡¯s Take a Bath Together? ine gave a few grunts as a reply and strollednguidly into her room. She filled the huge, round bathtub with hot water to the brim and hopped into it like a fish after taking off her clothes. ¡°This is life¡­¡± She grunted in satisfaction andughed. She immersed herself in the water with her hair draped and closed her eyes. Her tiredness gradually drained away after being surrounded and caressed by the warm water. She opened her ck eyes and applied the shower cream on her body. She immersed herself back into the water after making lots of foam. She lifted her chest presently and two lumps of white foam on her chest floated above the water, emphasizing her alluring cleavage. She then stretched her legs high up and shook them, grabbing the foam and tossed forward intermittently. She raised her waist and fetched it with her tummy. ine chuckled. She rolled and yed in the bathtub and was having a great time. However, she had no idea that someone was watching her during her fun time. Emmett was leaning against the wall and was peering at the interior. This girl was too careless that she forgot to lock the room door. Yet it was actually meaningless to do so too as he had the room key. How could she be so careless that she even forgot to lock the bathroom door when was taking a bath? Yet it was also thanks to this that he was able to enjoy such a delightful scene of a beauty taking a bath in a rxing manner. Her delicate and carefreeughter had tickled him like a small brush. Emmett had never been so excited before, as if he had transformed into a demon with craving. The fire of lust banged him around his lower abdomen and he could not suppress it at all. He had craved for this moment a long, long time ago. me was burning in his eyes and the light of the me could almost set the world aze. He could hear his irregr breathing sound that could not be controlled and he slowly took his shirt off, showing his formidable muscr upper body. The protruding six packs on the naked part above his lower abdomen symbolized his masculinity. The sshing sound of the water and the girl¡¯s delicate laughter in his ears mixed up and seemed to coerce him toe over. The delightful picture in the bathroom kept on stimting his brain. He saw the woman¡¯s dainty, pink teats floating above the water and the alluring curvature made his lower abdomen burnt. Her wet, smooth, soft and sexy torso flipped and undted in the water. Emmett squinted and pouted. He clenched his fists while puffing hard and took silent but determined steps into the bathroom. He slipped into it like a cheetah preparing to attack. Meanwhile, ine was having fun and her body was all fragrant. She slightly frowned and drew a cold breath feeling something was not right. Why was she feeling light-headed? The feeling was obscure yet it left her in a trance. Not only that, she felt hot all of a sudden, as if the blood in the blood vessels had all boiled up. Her heartbeat sped up and she felt difficult to breath. She actually wanted to caress her chest or scratch her body. She felt something was wrong and she was disturbed. What was happening to her? ¡°How strange¡­Am I falling sick?¡± ine scratched her scalp and mumbled after letting out two breaths. ¡°You¡¯re not falling sick.¡± It turned out a man actually replied her abruptly out of nowhere. ine was taken aback and she shuddered, the water all sshed out from the bathtub. She widened her eyes in shock and stared at the tall man who was walking towards her. ¡°How, how, how did you enter my room? Get, Get out!¡± It was Bad-bear Smith! Wait¡­why had he taken off his clothes? And why was he untying his belt now? ine was in a daze and she trembled while covering her rosy breasts. Yet she realized something even more horrifying at the same time. Why did she suddenly have an urge to caress the body of the man before her? ¡°I¡¯m talking to you! Do give me some response! Get out! You get out of here! You hear me?¡± ine cuddled herself in the water, afraid that her crucial body part being exposed above the water and seen by Emmett. Emmett¡¯s breaths became heavier and each breath was as rough as the air from a bellows. ine gazed at his charming features and felt horrified at once. Dangerous light gleamed on his sharp eyes and she felt extremely afraid. A nking sound was heard when Emmett jerked his belt out and tossed it casually on the floor. The sound when the belt impacted the tiles made her scalp itched and numb. ¡°Taking bath alone is too boring, it¡¯s only fun when there¡¯s two.¡± Emmett finally spoke. His hoarse and low voice tickled her like waterweeds and she shuddered from his attractive voice. Why did she crave for him all of a sudden? Her nose almost bled upon hearing his voice and she was almost entrapped in his profound eyes. Why did this happen? What happened to her? ¡°No, no! How could two people share the same bath together? Get, get out!¡± ine yelled, yet her shrill voice slowly became soft and affectionate like a cat¡¯s hum inevitably when she spoke, making people misunderstood that she was moaning. ine blinked rapidly and her breath sped up and became heavier. Her blushing cheeks, watery eyes showing her panic and the vague appearance of her pale skin in the water had vanquished Emmett instantly. Emmett untied his pants swiftly and unzipped it while mumbling. ¡°You actually want to take a bath with me, right? You don¡¯t want me to leave and you crave for me, right?¡± His voice was strongly bewitching like chocte and it lingered on in her ears, slowly diffusing and rooting in her mind. ine spoke with panic. ¡°No, no¡­It¡¯s not it¡­Please, please get out of here¡­¡± Yet her voice died down like a mosquito¡¯s. She had no idea that Emmett had actually adulterated the wine he gave her with a newly-made drug. The drug could enhance a person¡¯s libido with just a little amount and it amplified the desire towards the opposite sex. It could be used as a lubricant for married couples and it was certainly a good stuff for those experienced as it could enable them to enter a state of excitement in just a short time and beautified a loving affair as romantic and impable. Yet the drug would only bring inexplicable fear to a not well-experienced and innocent person like ine. She did not understand what her body¡¯s reactions meant and only felt a little weird. She had the horror of not be able to control anything and she did not know how to guide the surging desire too. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. However, her panicking look had be the biggest and strongest allurement in Emmett¡¯s eyes. It stimted the conquering desire buried deep in his heart and boosted a man¡¯s wild nature to the extreme. His pants slid down and his underwear was pulled down to his heels. ine was in aplete shock. Her eyes widened and her mouth was agape. She breathed hard and fast. She was actually unable to move her eyes away from someone¡¯s obvious erecting symbol of desire but kept on staring at his lower part nkly with a shocking look. Watching it from porn videos and making contact with it in reality were definitely two different things. She was petrified due to fear when his cock loomed before her. Her heart beat fast until it almost leapt out of her mouth. She was embarrassed, she panicked, and she wanted to close her eyes or turned her head away yet she could not do anything at this moment. As if being cast a stone spell, she stared directly at his crucial part for a long while and what appalled her was that she actually swallowed some saliva when she stared at it. She wanted to kill herself when the thought of stepping forward and caressing it leapt out onto her mind. Emmett on the other hand was approaching her with one step forward while enjoying the woman¡¯s admiring look to him. He approached her face and stooped, mped his big hand on her head and spoke with a gentle voice. ¡°Do you like it? If you like it, take it.¡± ine¡¯s ears hummed. She became cross-eyed looking at the item near to her lips and her mind copsed. She screamed and pushed him away with the few pieces of clear mind she had left. If Emmett did not have an excellent martial art skill and his response was quick, ine would have scratched him when she went mad. ine plunged her head into the warm water without a second thought like an ostrich. Chapter 132: Rough Sea Waves Chapter 132: Rough Sea Waves Her head was immersed in the water. Emmett smiledcently ncing at her smooth back and her trembling hip. He strode the brim of the bathtub and entered it, and more water sshed out. He did not care how trembling she was and pulled her into his arms. His hand moved gently over her skin and he stuck his lips beside her ears, kissing her softly once at a time, as if he did not possess any lust. Yet his hot breath had betrayed him that he was only enduring, and the gusts of hot air blown on her face made her face burnt. ¡°Little thing¡­Why are you being embarrassed? Haven¡¯t we already made love once? Since we¡¯ve already had sex, what else are you being embarrassed for? Um?¡± ine could no longer endure herself in the water as she was out of breath due tock of oxygen. Her head emerged out of the water and her face was all wet. She stared at Emmett with misty eyes. Her breasts were being mped by one of his greedy hands and her back was pressed and rubbed against his chest. ine was puffing hard while Emmett was biting his teeth and enduring, forbidding any intention to be expressed on his face. He gazed at her with soft light in his eyes, as if she was neither in water nor was naked. The endurance now was all for the revelryter. Panic, anxiety and helplessness shed across ine¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡­I¡­I feel ufortable¡­My eyesight has gone hazy¡­My throat has gone dry¡­I think I¡¯ve fallen sick¡­¡± ine contorted her face and mumbled agonizingly. Why did she feel sofortable when his hand was fiddling with her breasts? Had she turned bad? Or had she turnedscivious? She wanted to be caressed by him, to press her body against his and to be entangled with him. She even wanted to see his sexual organ erected and expanded when blood rushed into it. Emmett squinted and said after hiding his desire, ¡°Tell me whatever you want. I¡¯ll fulfill your wish, okay?¡± He was clearly beguiling her! He was beguiling her to make a mistake! His thin, petal-like lips were that near and ine was puffing hard. She felt herself swaying with a loss of gravity and her long eyshes quivered. Not knowing why, she actually moved herself towards him and kissed his lips, puffing hard like a thirsty critter. Emmett¡¯s heart palpitated and his body gave a strong shudder due to her small action. Every muscle on his body was activated and prepared tounch an attack, yet he suppressed his urge and did not move an inch. He refused to ruin the whole n at this moment and he could not scare this little thing away who had just made her move. ine did not know why she would kiss his lips. After giving him a light kiss by touching his lips, she retreated and looked at his eyes with panic as if she had lost her way. Yet it turned out he had closed his eyes like an asleep divine. Her heart which was beating irregrly palpitated stronger than ever. ¡°Em, Em¡­You¡­You¡­I¡­¡± She felt embarrassed from the words she spoke and she could even discern echoes in her voice. She wanted to ask him why did she kiss him? Why did she feel so ufortable and hot? She actually wanted to rape him, what should she do? She could no longer utter a word and her breathing had be difficult as her heart had beaten so hard. She even felt that she was almost dying. Agony that could not be described upied her and she hoped to be a pile of powder. She could not even care about the fact that they were both being naked at the moment and there was only one thought lingering on her mind: She had to stop her agony! ineplied with her desire once more. She pursed her lips and kissed Emmett¡¯s lips. She was surprised when she realized her agony had declined upon kissing him and she refused to let go his lips in order to alleviate her agony. She did not know any kissing technique and she seized and bit his lips rudely like biting an apple. It was this innocent critter¡¯s movement that triggered Emmett¡¯s wild nature. He rumbled and his internal monster seemed to be released from his body. His eyes shed open and a dazzling light shone from his eyes. He counter-attacked and sped her head. He exerted some force on it and kissed her madly. His kiss was hot, crazy and furious like strong tidal waves that engulfed ine¡¯s consciousness at once. The kiss was too intense and fierce that she could not breathe. She raised her face and hummed, gasping and moaning like a kitten. Emmet was so triggered by her moan that hepletely lost his mind. Although he was about to go mad, he was ill-intentioned enough to bite her ear and said while panting, ¡°Remember, for this time, it¡¯s you who take the initiative to allure me again!¡± Allure? Initiative? Again? ine repeated these few words in her mind while in a trance yet her mind was still jumbled up. She refused to care about those anymore and she solely wanted to calm her uneasiness down. She then put her fair and tender arms around Emmett¡¯s neck and writhed her body. She opened her legs and surrounded them around his waist. She did not know why did she do that and only thought it would make herfortable. Emmett squinted and rumbled. Damn, he really could not control himself anymore. Her fair and tender body was pressed tightly against him. She was embracing him face-to-face like a ko bear and her most beautiful and mysterious part was facing his hot¡­If he could still maintain hisposure, he was no different than a log! ¡°ine, ine¡­My ine¡­¡± He grunted and his body temperature was surging. His body resembled a hot metal and could almost burn the girl on him alive. It was an ordeal for him that his hot-tempered cannon was pointing at her soft and mysterious valley. He roared and pounded forward. He hugged and pressed her down, yet she was too small in size that she sank into the water. She was choked by the water and she struggled with her hands. ¡°My beloved¡­¡± Emmett quickly scooped her up from the water and almostughed, yet he could not laugh at a moment like that. However, he still wondered why was this girl so amusing? ine coughed with teary eyes and her hands sped on his body. She did not dare to rx as she was afraid that she would once again be engulfed by the ocean when she released him. Ocean¡­The waves were so strong¡­ ine looked to the left and right after a round of coughing and realized there was no ocean. She finallyid her big, watery eyes on the man¡¯s body before her which was naked as her. Gosh! He was all naked! Not to mention his strong body and metal-like muscles, that thing under his smooth and solid lower abdomen was furious! ¡°Arghhh, what, what, what are you doing?¡± The power of the drug left in her body was all dowsed after a round of water drinking. Emmett puffed hard and his breaths went deeper upon gazing at her quivering, pink teats on her bosom due to her extreme anxiety. Yet he was still barefaced enough to grin and reply ndly. ¡°The question should be ¡®what are you doing¡¯? ine Jones, how dare you harass your own boss just because you¡¯ve drunk some wine?¡± Yet he was swearing inside. Damn, why did she recover at thisThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. point of time? Why didn¡¯t she recover a few minutester? As long as he had put his thing into hers, it did not mind when she would recover until then. ine was petrified on the other hand. Drink wine? Harass? Is that so? Had she almost repeated the same mistake when she was drunk? She pondered and realized she did seem to have a dazing drunk sensation just now. Yet¡­she clearly remembered it was him who intruded into her bathroom just now! Damn, this ill-intended jerk, did he actually think she was stupid enough to be pushed all the mes? ¡°Nonsense! It was you who enter my room! How could youe in? Get out of here!¡± Emmett grasped one of her swinging hands and let out an enchanting smile. He pulled her hand downwards and ced it on his burning¡­(you know what). ¡°Isn¡¯t that too humiliating if I get out as you order? Do consider its feeling at least.¡± It? Which one? ine lowered her head slowly and actually spotted her hand rubbing his¡­ ¡°Arghhh¡­¡± She screamed like a bird pping its wings. She retrieved her hand with unbelievable agility and flung her hand in disgust. She leapt out of the bathtub and rushed to the outside barefoot like a little monkey. Chapter 133: Faint and Revive Chapter 133: Faint and Revive Her wet and rosy body gave him reverie. Emmett leered and did not bother to chase her. He only stood to his feet slowly and strolled to the outside after ying with the water for some time. ine on the other hand was panting hard and was trying to pull the door open yet to no avail. Why was she unable to open the door? Could it be locked? She wrenched the doorknob yet she still could not get the door open. A shadow loomed behind her and stooped. Hisrge hands slid down the sides of her body. His movement was extremely gentle and she felt his warm body pressed against her back. Emmett smiled and rumbled after blowing some hot air at her ear. ¡°It¡¯s me who locked it and I bet you can¡¯t open it. Need my help?¡± ine¡¯s mind was still jumbled up yet the fear she felt was clear and distinctive. Her legs failed to support her and she would have sat on the ground if she was not leaning against the door and her back was pressed against his front. ¡°Would, would you help me?¡± Her eyes flickered and her body trembled. She did not know that her critter-like weakness made a man like him more excited and madder. Emmett praised himself for still being so patient to talk to her at this moment. ¡°Of course¡­not!¡± ¡°Fuck! Why did you still ask when you don¡¯t want to help me!¡± Emmett had mped his hand on one of her bosoms. He mped it once more when his hand was pulled down by her. ¡°ine Jones! How dare you swear! Punishment! I¡¯ll punish you to be my mattress underneath me tonight!¡± Emmett spoke with a low and hoarse voice and carried her up. ine prevaricated. ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll change¡­I¡¯ll not swear again¡­¡± Emmett chuckled and tossed her gently onto therge bed. He then pressed her down with his strong body. His eyes were deeper, his lips were brighter and his smile was more dazzling. His voice was pleasant like waterweeds. ¡°You can¡¯t if you don¡¯t swear¡­I¡¯ll punish you to be my mattress if you don¡¯t swear¡­¡± ine was stupefied. Although she had regained her mind, she could not move her body. She could only stare at the man who was pressing down on her and was totally absorbed by his deep, attractive eyes, his sexy, petal-like lips and his smile. It was true that she was captivated by Emmett Smith who was at this state at the moment. It was then she realized men could be like poppy that made her addicted¡­ Emmett was mumbling and chuckling softly. ¡°Little thing¡­Put your arms around my neck, touch me¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t close your eyes, I want you to look at me¡­¡± ¡°Do you like it when I kiss you like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine for you to yell however you liketer.¡± ¡°Maybe I did truly like you. Look how much you¡¯ve made me go mad at you, touch here¡­¡± His listenable, silk-like tune of voice kept on lingering on her mind. She was bewitched at once as if being cast a spell. She had forgotten to struggle and resist, and also fear. She even consoled herself in a daze that she should not be afraid as this guy was her type originally and she had enjoyed having sex with him before, this time was just a revision! She sighed and despised herself secretly. Why couldn¡¯t she harden her heart and push that handsome man away from her? Maybe, she was actually slightlyscivious deep down? Was shescivious? This question troubled her. As his continuous kissesnded on her face, her lips and neck like raindrops, she half squinted and writhed her body like a snake. Not because she was not reserved, it was because his kiss made her so itchy that she wanted to hide and dodge. ¡°Argh¡­Urm, argh¡­Stop it¡­¡± She smiled and grunted with an intimate voice while breathing hard and fast. Emmett¡¯s eyes had all med up. He cupped her bosoms in his hands, stooped and kissed her delicate teats. ine could sense his warm and coarse tongue and she shuddered as if being struck by electricity. ¡°No¡­It¡¯s, it¡¯s too¡­¡± Emmett leered and raised his head slightly with his chin ced on her pink teat. He peered at her with an evil smile and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His evil-boss kind of smile vanquished her. She widened her watery eyes and mumbled, ¡°I, I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡± Gosh! Why was his kind and evil smiles so intriguing? She could not take it anymore¡­ Emmett chuckled and continued. ¡°How about this?¡± ¡°Argh¡­No¡­It¡¯s worse¡­¡± ¡°And this?¡± ¡°Help¡­Help me¡­¡± ¡°How about this?¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± ine¡¯s face flushed and she twisted her waist wanting to dodge his teasing. Meanwhile, Emmett was bending over between her legs and kissing her most embarrassing part. She was struck by waves of electric pulse and she felt she was on cloud nine. She could not help but hum and writh, as if countless fireworks had been released in her mind. It did not matter who was she andUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g who was he. She only knew she was almost dying of happiness. She grabbed his soft hair subconsciously and raised her chin puffing hard. Emmett squinted. His body was on fire and all his blood had flowed in the opposite direction. It was his first time cherishing a woman like that and he used to despise serving women. He used to be an emperor when it came to love affair and he always enjoyed the pleasure without repaying anything. He had no idea why had he be such a way and he had done everything he could do for a woman. He kissed all over her body and triggered her sensitive spots cautiously and gently with effort. Little thing, have I treated you well enough? It was obvious that a not well-experienced maiden like her had been vanquished. She melted like a puddle of water and her face had flushed when her lust was triggered. She looked utmost dazzling on sight! ¡°You really are an alluring fruit that cause men to be debauched¡­¡± He mumbled, cupped her face again in his hands and kissed her madly. He secretly lifted her leg when she was totally absorbed and was in a daze. She resembled a milky white fish that was receiving his lustful and mad kisses. It was then she heard a rough howl beside her ears. Emmett had bitten his teeth and squinted. His powerful waist sank hard and warmth surrounded him tightly at once. He could not help but let out a soft sigh of relief and a strong satisfaction rose in his heart. ¡°Arghhh---it hurts----Uhm¡­¡± ine widened her eyes and wailed, yet her mouth was blocked by his kiss before she cried. She started to hit the man pressing against her. She wanted to close her legs yet his body hadpletely upied her space. It hurts! It really hurts! Why did it hurt so much? Hadn¡¯t she already lost her virginityst time? How could it still hurt? Someone please exin to her! She felt slightly light-headed due to the pain at a time and she would bawl if her mouth was not blocked by her lips. Emmett on the other hand bit his teeth and ceased. He was reluctant to move on due to her first time and her tightness. ine grunted and she started to be uneasy like an octopus with her legs kicking his waist, wanting him to leave. Yet her action hadpletely triggered Emmett¡¯s suppressed desire. He exhaled a warm air, puffed with a coarse voice and started to thrust back and forth in her body fiercely. Every fierce bang almost made ine fainted away. Her hand pushed his strong chest feebly yet she could not push away the tidal attacks. Her scream echoed all over the room uncontrobly for a long, long time. As she thought she would definitely die, the pain actually faded and rising pleasure was felt in return! She wanted to tell him that she did not mean to yell and did not mean to be so embarrassing, yet she was left with no choice, and it seemed to be impossible to stop herself from writhing. With this, she fainted and revived, and the cycle repeated endlessly under his fierce attack. She only knew then that when everything was going on furiously, any embarrassment, anger or anxiety would all be tossed to the back of the mind and there was absolutely no chance to consider about those. Chapter 134: You Belong to Me Chapter 134: You Belong to Me Every movement and response was prosecuted under the subconscious mind. What you need above all else was only experiencing,plying with what the sensory organs felt and forgetting yourself and everything, leaving only two bodies rolling with each other. A long, long time had passed. ine lied on her front, bit the pillow and grunted mournfully. ¡°I¡¯m tired¡­I feel so tired¡­¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The man who was still working hard coaxed her while puffing hard. ¡°It¡¯s almost over¡­Almost¡­¡± Damn him! He had said that for a few times yet it did not end at once. She wanted to scream as she was feeling really sleepy and exhausted! How could he have such a good stamina? How could he not feel tired? She felt exasperated andined. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s almost over? Why are you still¡­¡± She pouted and nced at the energetic man who was hugging her. She really wanted to scratch this bewitching, charming face! She was worn out, though she did have pleasure too¡­ Emmett chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m almost done. I promise you this time is true¡­¡± He finally let her go when he taught her how to oblige him. She fainted due to being overtired when he rumbled in her body. Emmett left her in satisfaction and he was all lively, as if every nerve and pore was stretching comfortably. He had such a wonderful experience making love with this girl. He lowered his head and kissed her on the face, and carried her gently to the bathroom to clean her. ine sank in his arms like an ignorant child. She was that fragile and helpless. Emmett cleaned her carefully and he was startled when he nced at her face. ¡°¡­Am I being too cruel towards you?¡± This thought upied his mind all of a sudden and he felt hard to breath, yet he nced at her face once again and bit his teeth. The night was alreadyte. The air outside was cool and refreshing with the fragrance of the grass and soil. Emmett wore long pajamas and opened the ss door of the balcony. He stood on the exquisite, European style balcony and lighted a cigarette after gazing at the star dust on the night sky. He squinted looking afar and took a few breaths of the cigarette. A billow of smoke spread out following that and shrouded his sculpture-like charming figure in the mist. He let out a grim smile among the cold air and turned, looking into the room. That dainty little thing was curling up in her sleep under the orange light of the deskmp. An appalling pool of blood was seen on the mattress like a bright and gorgeous plum flower. ¡°You¡¯ve only be mine now, little thing.¡± The cigarette light between his fingers shining with the star light was that mysterious and deste. His locks of hair swayed and he let out a stunning yet wicked smile. He walked into the room after being wet all over his body due to the night dew. He took his night robe off and exposed his muscr, magnificent body in the air. He crept to the bed like a cheetah, lifted the silk nket and slipped inside, hugging that warm little thing. He closed his eyes slowly while smelling the delicate fragrance from her body and signed softly. Just let it be like this. Maybe they can share each other¡¯s body warmth. ine thought she had had an absurd dream and she was extremely sure about it. She had started to look around the room with care when she opened her eyes and her long eyshes flickered. There was neither a man nor the Bad-bear Smith who appeared ferocious in her dream. There was only her in the room. She chuckled and felt relieved that it was only a dream, yet she broke a cold sweat to think that she actually began to have sex dreams. ¡°Oh, the sun¡¯s already out. Let me see the time¡­¡± She turned to take the small clock on top of the cab yet she felt pain and sourness the moment she turned. She eximed and halted with her face distorted. Her legs were sore when she only moved a bit, same with the back of her waist. She felt that the bones all over her body had almost fractured when she took a little breath as if the machinery in her body had been broken down. What was wrong with her? She drew a cold breath and widened her eyes in a daze. She felt her two legs to be especially painful yet it was actually the part between her two legs that was being extra painful to be exact when she paid more attention to what she felt. ¡°Arghhh¡­Could it be?¡± ine shrilled, covered her face with her hands and trembled in disbelief. No, no, it¡¯s not true. It should be just a dream. Yes, it must be a dream! She prayed hard and cautiously with anxiety and slowly lifted the silk nket. She peered at the mattress with a racing heart and heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the mattress was still white as snow. She was almost scared to death when she thought she had been¡­She then felt herself to be stupid when she realized there would certainly be no blood as it was not her first time having sex. Nevertheless she felt d that it was just a false rm. ine hopped down the bed and frowned when she was starting to the window. She felt something was wrong and she seemed to have missed out something as she felt her body was cold. She looked down and screamed. ¡°Why am I naked? Why?¡± Memory flooded back to her like tidal waves. She was having dinner, drinking wine and saying goodbye to Emmett. She went back to her room and took a bath happily, yet he suddenly appeared and took off his clothes which was appalling. He pressed against her body and she took the initiative to kiss him. She was then carried to the bed from the entrance and he pressed down on her with a leery smile. ¡°Oh my gosh, oh my gosh. Is it true?¡± ine endured the soreness between her legs and walked towards the corner of the wall. She lifted the pile of mattress on the ground and peeked into it. She let out a scream and was startled when she saw a pool of blood on it. She mourned. That meant she actually did do the business with himst night! Oh my gosh, how could that happen? She squeezed her hair and was distressed as she remembered clearly it was her who kissed him firstst night! ¡°How could I not be reserved enough and was defeated when that jerk smiled at me? That¡¯s too embarrassing!¡± She stomped her foot madly and rubbed her hair. ¡°What are you doing? Do you want to be a nun by pulling out all of your hair?¡± A clear man¡¯s voice rang at the doorstep. ine gasped and leapt to the back. She widened her eyes and saw Emmett wearing his bright yellow martial art costume which made him looked like an ancient emperor. He looked powerful and formidable, and of course, handsome. She stared at his wide shoulder and a thought floated on her mind. She did remember that this guy¡¯s that part was actually huge¡­Her face med suspiciously and she could not speak properly when she panicked. She wanted to ask him whether what happened between themst night was true and why did she bleed when it was the second time she made love with him. Yet she did not the courage to ask due to her pride. Emmett seemed to have read her mind and strode towards her. She was scared by his action that she took a few steps behind. He looked down at her and asked with a false smile. ¡°So, did you have a good sleep?¡± While teasing him still being courteous in her heart, she wiped the cold sweat off her face and nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s still fine¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Emmett gave a slight nod and a friendly smile. He then turned and walked towards the bathroom seeming harmless. As ine thought everything was going peacefully like a dream, she heard that ill-intended guy sulked and continued. ¡°I think I¡¯ve made you exhaustedst night, as we¡¯ve been carrying out for more than three hours. I admit that I have no immunity against you and did not manage to resist when you allured me. I was slightly out of control and was doing a bit too harsh yesterday.¡± ine faced his back directly and her mouth agape in disbelief. What? How could he be so barefaced to say she allured him? Arghhh, she did not do it on purpose! And she did not expect the situation to be that too! Damn how could he not even care about her self-esteem for a bit? That jerk! Emmett gave a few evil chuckles and quickly kept a straight face. He turned and his level gazended straight on the startled woman before him. He said, ¡°Are you alright? You don¡¯t have to feel so guilty, really, I understand you. How could any woman not have an evil thought when a perfect man like me keeps on appearing before their eyes? I truly understand you. Yet I have to say one more thing. ine Jones, you¡¯re indeed impressive as you actually slept your boss.¡± Chapter 135: Who Cares About You Chapter 135: Who Cares About You Emmett shot her a dazzling grin right in front of her and removed his martial art costume in split second. He entered the bathroom with his naked muscr body. ine was in a daze and she only hopped furiously after being stupefied for one minute. ¡°Arghhh, how dare he!¡± Last night was a painful yet pleasant night and it seemed like everything happenedst night was real. Resentment arose in her and she felt embarrassed at the same time. How could he have the right to use her that she allured him? How would these absurdities ur if he did not intrude into her room in the first ce? It was his fault first! She kicked the bathroom door open indignantly and pointed at the man who was taking a shower with her arm akimbo angrily. ¡°Bad-bear Smith! How dare you say about me like that?¡± She was left startled when she looked inside the bathroom after finished yelling and growling. Damn¡­Should her nose bleed to show her excitement? How could this man be so sexy even when he was taking a shower? The water drops from the shower cascaded down on his healthy skin gently as if in slow motion. He turned with water dripping down from his hair and his misty, charming eyes and was slightly shocked when he saw her. ine bit her fingertip hard and took a deep breath with her eyeballs almost popped out. Did that mean she was abusing her power to admire his perfect body? Her eyes moved down from his strong chest along his body and she suddenly felt suffocated. What happened in broad daylight was a different story from what happenedst night. She became cautious, anxious and excited at once when she looked all over his body. Emmett could not help but smile when he saw her standing in a trance. He wiped water drops up his jaw away from his face with his slender and pale fingers and asked, ¡°Why, are you not satisfied yet? Still have lust and want another shot in the bathroom? How surprising, little thing. You¡¯re actually that lascivious and enthusiastic.¡± He spoke airily and actually shot her an innocent smile. Damn, how could he still smile shamelessly having said words that needed a good spanking? ¡°Who, who do you think you are? I, I didn¡¯t say I want to have another shot with you! You and your dream! Who cares about you?¡± ine¡¯s face flushed and she spoke hatefully. Bad-bear Smith, oh Bad-bear Smith, you are too talented to have such a smooth tongue! Do you think you could distort the truth and push the mes to others just by giving a few soft chuckles? Emmett was not provoked and he turned his whole bodypletely to her. He then pointed at her and asked, ¡°Then let me ask you, what do you mean when you intrude into here and look at me showering?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ine blinked rapidly and replied. ¡°What, what do I mean? I only want to enter and question you!¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t oppose you to question me actually, yet¡­why I are you not wearing anything? I don¡¯t understand. You¡¯ve not worn anything and you intruded into the bathroom naked, and you jump and hop in front of a man who is naked too¡­What erotic thoughts are you holding?¡± ine was vanquished directly by his logical words. It turned out she had forgotten that she was naked too! This brutal fact made the once determined maiden escaped from the scene and yelled feeling aggrieved. Why was her debating skill not as good as him? Why was he born when she was born? She sought for clothes to cover herself while feeling exasperated. Emmett walked out of the bathroom after finishing taking his shower. ine snorted and was so outraged that she turned and prepared to roar, yet she covered her face and yelled in surprise the next moment. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wear clothes beforeing out?¡± Damn, this guy had actuallye out wiping his hair with a towel when he was all wet, and her nce actually fell straight on that thing between his legs. Wait, why was her nce that urate? Emmett chuckled and replied. ¡°How amusing. Why should I wear clothes? How could I wear when I¡¯m all wet?¡± He walked passed ine casually and was secretly amused by her shy and helpless look. She was so adorable that he wanted to pinch her pink cheeks and tease her. ine bit her teeth and was furious of his shamelessness. Yet she was helpless and could only turn her face away. ¡°Can¡¯t you at least cover yourself with a towel?¡± It was still better to cover his crucial part with a cloth than exposing it and disying all of his body to her. Emmett stood still in front of her and spokenguidly while wiping his hair. ¡°Why should I cover myself? There¡¯s only you and me without anyone else here. By the way, we¡¯ve been that intimate already, why should I do extra stuff? Hey, ine Jones, what do you mean with your looks? Are you pretending that thescivious things you did to mest night did not exist with your blinking eyes?¡± ¡°I, did, not!¡± ine turned her face away with rage and yelled with her cheeks bulged. Her face flushed when she saw his thing was so close to her and turned away once more. Her heart was almost breaking apart! ¡°What didn¡¯t you do?¡± Emmett leered. He approached her, scooped her chin and wrenched her face towards him to force her looking at him. He blew hot air on her eyes mischievously when ine quickly closed her eyes due to fright. ¡°What didn¡¯t you do? Hm? Tell me? You didn¡¯t forget those¡­we didst night?¡± ine¡¯s face turned pale and red at the same time due to embarrassment and she pped his hand off with the corner of her lips twitched. She crawled helplessly to the bed and covered her face with a pillow while sulking. ¡°You¡¯re a jerk! I¡¯m not that erotic like you said! I¡­I don¡¯t know what happened to mest night¡­Humans are prone to mistakes, can¡¯t you just forget what happenedst night? I beg you, just forget it!¡± ¡°Forget it?¡± Emmett sat at the edge of the bed and caressed her pale heel. He wiped his hair while giving a few bitterughs. ¡°Am I that invaluable that you forget me just after having sex with me? After taking benefit from me?¡± ine was distressed. That godforsaken night¡­Who was the one taking benefit from who? She sat up furiously and widened her eyes. ¡°Hey! Are you thinking that you can bully me just because I look weak? It was you who entered my roomst night and it¡¯s your fault first! Why did you enter my room all of a sudden? You must be having bad intentions in the first ce, right? If you didn¡¯t enter my room, how would I make...with you?¡± Emmett kept a straight face and nodded with thoughts, as if deeming what she said madeplete sense. As ine thought it was her victory in this debate, he rebutted her calmly. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you close your room door but left it open instead? Having thought of it, I think it¡¯s you who wanted to allure me inside on purpose.¡± ine was petrified. She didn¡¯t close the room door? How could she do such a stupid thing? It was proven that she, ine Jones, was an extremely careless person since young and she seemed to have done one absurd thing following the other¡­The fact of not closing the room door seemed to be her way of doing, yet the problem was she could not recall whether she had closed the room door or not! Emmett¡¯s assertive gaze bewitched her once more and she actually thought that she did forget to close the doorst night. Some people were born to be deceived and to deceive others, some were born to be deceived and the others were born to deceive. Unfortunately, ine was the one born to be deceived and she met Emmett Smith who was born to deceive by chance. ine was despondent that it was actually all her faults regarding the intense lovemakingst night. Her face fell and she muttered with her head lowered. ¡°Even¡­even if I did forget to close the room door¡­you shouldn¡¯t enter like that if it¡¯s not your room¡­¡± Emmett was amused yet he still pretended to beposed. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s all because of a superior¡¯s care towards a subordinate. I only entered casually to see whether you¡¯re asleep or not and wanted to ask you whether you have any difficulty in your daily life.¡± He glimpsed at ine with a sneer while he spoke and deliberately drawled with sarcasm. ¡°Yet who knows¡­that you have so many needs¡­¡± ine¡¯s face flushed more with his words. Damn, this jerk sounded like she was ascivious woman that could have sex with any man on sight. She then squeezed the nket restrictively. Chapter 136: His Temporary Girlfriend Chapter 136: His Temporary Girlfriend Emmett¡¯s firm muscles lightly pressed onto ine and she fell into the bed. His long legs easily straddled her. ine, who was fully clothed, looked the man on top of her with her eyes full of fear. ¡°What, what are you doing?¡± Emmett took a long, hearty deep breath. His torso was a little tight and hot. Goddamn it, was he addicted to her? Why was there a wildfire burning inside of him with such a small gesture? He wanted her¡­ Just one more time¡­ Right this instant! Not knowing if she was still in pain down there, she had probably still been bleeding from their first time. s, let¡¯s not torture her anymore. Give her some time to recover. Thinking of just this, he hid the fire in his eyes, and said with a deep voice, ¡°Tell me now, missy. You¡¯ve had me for a whole night, how are you going to make up for it?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ine was firstly shocked. Then she pursed her lips, quivering, ¡°Mr. Smith, you wouldn¡¯t be¡­. ckmailing me for another ten million, would you?¡± Emmett was stunned at first, and then he chuckled. ¡®This little missy¡¯s thoughts¡­ Really jumped here and there quickly, why would she think of that? I guess the ten million that I used as a scare really left pressure on her.¡¯ ¡°Money, could never cure the wound that you¡¯ve opened in my heart.¡± Emmett raised his brows, fuming while saying this. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What? What wounds?¡± ine was shocked. Was it serious? They just slept together, and now he was hurt? ¡°Then what do you propose?¡± Emmett lowered his body, his chest a hair¡¯s distance away from her body. He pushed arge hand under, yet gently ced it on her chest, then said devilishly, ¡°This time¡­ Last night¡­ You were such a devil, such a slut. You¡¯ve made me bruise my hips, my kidneys. What if your inordinate demandsst night caused my sex life to end right there? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ll hurt me for the rest of my life?¡± ine widened her eyes. Her inordinate demands? Was there such a thing? He had bruised his hips and kidneys? No sex life? Was there such a thing? Did he even show that he was hurtingst night? No matter how much she begged him to stop, he wouldn¡¯t listen, and he was as rough as ever¡­ This mouth of his, really knew how to mess around. ¡°Okay then! Let¡¯s go to the hospital for a visit! I¡¯ll ask the doctor to have a look!¡± ine said with gritted teeth. This should be enough. Emmett lowered his head, and lightly kissed her on the lips, and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯ll just be a waste of time¡­ Going to the hospital would be a waste of time. Do you think men¡¯s STIs could be treated thoroughly? What if, little me wouldn¡¯t be able to function for the rest of life when I see other women? What should we do then?¡± ine¡¯s face was green to the max. She was instantly livid and screamed not caring anymore, ¡°Goddamn! I¡¯ve never seen such a rascal in my life! It¡¯s just a one-night stand, what¡¯s to be so proud about that! I don¡¯t care whether you live or die! I DON¡¯T CARE!!!¡± Emmett bit his thin lips, and chuckled, ¡°Haha, is our little kitty starting to get angry?¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Emmettzily turned toy on the bed, ruffling through his half-wet hair. He then said with azy voice, ¡°I identally switched on the video recordingst night¡­ And recorded some of your beggingst night¡­ Tell me¡­¡± He stopped right where he was on purpose. ¡°Huh!¡± ine was shocked. She jolted and raised her head. What, what did he say? His video camera was switched on??? Oh my god, no way! She knew that his phone had so many features, and those features were the best. And she also remembered seeing him using that phone for a video chat with someone¡­ His phone was basically a minputer¡­ Did it really record everything? Oh my god! This is so embarrassing! This time, it was ine¡¯s turn to climb over. Emmett was lying in bed on his back, and she climbed over like a puppy with her hands supporting her chin, and then looked at the rxed Emmett with pitiful eyes. With a crying voice, she begged, ¡°Mr. Smith¡­¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, this wasn¡¯t how you screamed out my namest night. You were screaming Emmett with that sweet voice¡­¡± Emmett eyed the woman lying beside him. ine gritted her teeth, ¡°Emmett¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, now tell me what you want, my little baby.¡± ine shivered. Baby your ass! Who would ever want to hurt their little baby like this? ¡°Emmetttttt, please delete that video.¡± Emmett looked at the woman¡¯s pleasing appearance and closed his eyes, ¡°Well, fine, I¡¯ll delete it.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s good, quickly delete it.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve already uploaded it to myputer, and it¡¯s saved into my email. I can still download it infinitely.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± in was livid; she was turning green. Emmett Smith is the worst person in this world! ine was so angry that she hit her head onto Emmett chest. Oh, it¡¯s really firm ¨C she almost had a concussion. ¡°Ohe on! What do you want me to do! Why are you teasing me like this? Last night didn¡¯t really cost you anything either, why am I the only one suffering here? Come on, tell me, what do you want!!!¡± Emmett stroked ine¡¯s hair, his eyes shining, and with his low and thick voice, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything from you. I just¡­ want you to be my woman.¡± ¡°What!¡± in looked at him with teary eyes. ¡°Your¡­ woman?¡± What does this mean? Emmett rolled over, and once again had ine under him. Holding up her chin, he lightly kissed her lips. It was so elegant and precious, just like a gift from God. He then said, ¡°Yes, my woman. When I need you, you would theny beside me; before I¡¯m sick of you, you¡¯re not to have intimacy with another man.¡± ine was stunned. After going around in circles, he still made this offer. From the start, he requested her to be his girl toy, and he had never wanted to give her up. If not, he wouldn¡¯t ask again. ¡°You should¡¯ve just asked for my money.¡± ine pouted unhappily and said. ¡°Ha! Money? Do Ick money? I¡¯ve never wanted your money. I have no interest in money, nor your money.¡± ¡°Then why? You have both fame and fortune, why can¡¯t you just let this go? Is it worth chasing after?¡± Emmett¡¯s eyes darkened, and he lowly murmured, ¡°Haven¡¯t I said this before, I like you.¡± In this way? ine silently disagreed and wiped away her cold sweat. ¡°Do you want me to be your girlfriend?¡± This question shocked Emmett, but he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Yeah, I guess.¡± ¡°I guess? If it¡¯s a yes, then yes, if not, it¡¯s a hard no!¡± Emmett¡¯s fingers gently swiped across her soft lips. His gaze drifted somewhere in a distance, to something ethereal, floating. ¡°Focus on me, you¡­ are my girlfriend.¡± What does this mean? ine is now confused. What does that mean? Focus on him, then she¡¯s his girlfriend? Then, what if she¡¯s not focused on him, and her attention¡¯s somewhere else, she¡¯s not his girlfriend anymore? When ine was still figuring this out, Emmett¡¯s passionate kiss had pressed down on her overwhelmingly, kissing her to his heart¡¯s content. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s pack up. We¡¯ll go somewhere.¡± Emmett left her lips, and lightly patted her cheeks. He stood up and put on his pyjamas and walked out. He also needed to return to his room and change. ine got up startlingly, and suddenly shouted from behind, ¡°Hey! I still have some questions!¡± Emmett stopped in his tracks but did not turn around, ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°Why¡­ Why did the bedsheets have blood on them?¡± This time, Emmett did turn around, and smiled at ine devilishly, ¡°Becausest night was your first time.¡± ¡°What!¡± ine was startled. She stood up with widened eyes, ¡°Then, that means, my first time with you¡­¡± Emmett pouted and shrugged, saying with regrets, ¡°Nothing really happened¡­ That night¡­¡± ¡°Argh! And you still cheated me out of 10 million! You big liar!¡± ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡± Emmettughed and walked out, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to believe me¡­¡± ARGHHHHHH¡­ ine was jumping around the room, mad at herself. If she didn¡¯t believe that she really gave him her first time, then she wouldn¡¯t have let down her guard last night. Oh god, how unlucky could she be! This was her first time! This! ine cursed Emmett a thousand times in her heart. What¡¯s done is done¡­ Her porno footage is still in his possession. What can she do now since it¡¯s done? All she could do was be his girlfriend for now. s, he didn''t even say the word ¡®girlfriend¡¯. The word he used was ¡®woman¡¯. Was there any difference between ¡®woman¡¯ and ¡®girlfriend¡¯? It wasn¡¯t that embarrassing to have a boyfriend like Emmett too. Even though he had a bad temper, a bad heart and had a lot of hidden schemes¡­ Goddamn, after giving it a thought, this guy really doesn¡¯t have lots of positives. But it¡¯s fine, at least he¡¯s handsome enough and has quite a sum of money, at least if word goes out, she¡¯s earned a rich, diamond boy. But, but, but, what about her favourite senior, Mark? The one she really liked is Mark! Her biggest wish of all time was to be intimate with Mark ¨C to have meals together, to have study dates, to share all the sunrises and sunsets together. But under fate¡¯s cruel twist, she ended up having an illicit rtionship with Bad-bear Smith¡­ How could she see Mark now? Chapter 137: Unspeakable Adoration Chapter 137: Unspeakable Adoration Once Emmett was changed, he pushed open the bedroom door, and saw ine with her eyes closed, her hands sped together, her body facing east and praying. ¡°Buddha, please bless me so I could be together with my senior in the future. Even though I¡¯m not a virgin anymore, but I guarantee that I will use the rest of my life to treat him well. Loss of virginity is not a death row, right? Buddha I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t have the heart to separate us mundane lovers. Please, Buddha, agree to let me have a surgery where I could restore my hymen. As long as Mark epts me, I will use my life as a guarantee, that I will use all of my heart to serve Mark, making him the happiest man in the world. God protect me¡­ Oh, that¡¯s right, I couldn¡¯t say God when I¡¯m praying to Buddha, then I should probably say be kind to me, please. Protect me, please protect me!¡± Emmett¡¯s face immediately went dark. Hmph, you little thing, you agreed to be with me, and yet you were still thinking of being with another man? Did you really think that I will let you go so easily? T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Emmett couldn¡¯t hold his anger in, even though he now owns her body, this girl¡¯s heart¡­ is still hovering over some other man! Emmett closed the door roughly and stomped out the room. BANG! ¡°AH!¡± ine was startled by the sound of the door mming. She quickly stood up and opened the door to see a few people following behind Emmett on the first floor. Looking at the speed of the car driving off¡­ It was as if the driver was extremely angry. ¡°Ugh, this is so depressing. s, I really don¡¯t get it. Shouldn¡¯t the woman in this kind of ident be the one who¡¯s sad and depressed? Why the heck is Bad-bear Smith the one¡¯s who¡¯s distraught? It was him who enjoyed the sex. He was in such passion, and yet it¡¯s my hips and my legs that are sore¡­ I really don¡¯t get it.¡± ine sighed and breathed in the cold air, carefully walking down the stairs. My god, this was torture! Her legs were so sore, that every step she took, she felt the flesh between her two legs tingle. Her hatred for Bad-bear Smith increased extremely! ¡°Miss Jones, young master Emmett had some matters to deal with and had already left. He told me to bring you around Rome if you wanted to. We can go wherever you want to go.¡± ine held onto the sofa, with a thinyer of sweat on her forehead. From the pain between her legs, she could tell that Mr. Bad-bear Smith did not hold backst night. Hmph, that bastard. He got mad first even though he was the one who did something bad. ¡°Oh, I also don¡¯t know where to go, but anyways¡­ My legs are a bit sore, so I don¡¯t want to walk¡­¡± In her current situation, she should be in bed, resting, since it was her first time. Such pain, such tiredness. But¡­ she was here, in Italy, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste if she stayed indoors? We¡¯re travelling, we should go out and have a look, to not waste this chance. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Kayden.¡± ¡°Ok then, Kayden. Could you bring me around? The kind where I don¡¯t really need to be on my feet.¡± ine carefully looked at Kayden, who broke out into sweats and twitched his lips after hearing the words. Damn, this girl is a monster, what does the young master like her? Her request is quite a hard one to fulfill. Atst, like ine¡¯s request, she sat onto a small boat, slowly sailing on the Tiber. They were slowly floating, allowing ine to fully take in the scenery around her. There were quite a number of young people on the bridge, whistling to ine, waving and calling out to her. In the people¡¯s eyes, thisdy who had a light smile on her face was just like someone who jumped out of a picture. Her skin was snowy and the atmosphere around her was blooming. What a stunning beauty! Wearing a flowing red dress, the skin that was revealed had a creamy shade to it. With her pairing red hat, and two green ribbons floating in the air, that small face had the moon¡¯s brows, and sparkling eyes. This was undoubtedly a beauty as bright as peach blossoms. This was a soft, smiling Barbie doll in real life! ¡°The water looks so clear. I wonder if I put my feet it, would it feel cooler?¡± ine smiled sweetly at Kayden, but in return, she just got a cold, deadpan face. Hmph, what¡¯s there to be so arrogant about? Wasn¡¯t he just Mr. Bad-bear Smith¡¯s right hand? Look at him, he was so smug. Fine, don¡¯t smile then! Don¡¯t answer me either! What¡¯s with the arrogance! ine pouted, took off her shoes, and put her feet into the river. ¡°Wow¡­ The water¡¯s so cold! This is great!¡± ine shook her snowy, white feet. She was so happy that she chuckled and smiled until her eyes couldn¡¯t be seen. To hell with Emmett Smith, to hell with this ridiculous night. She won¡¯t think about any of these now. At least temporarily, she won¡¯t be thinking of anything unhappy. Kayden was fiddling with aptop and had earphones on at the same time to listen to orders from the other end. ¡°Kayden, did the woman ask where I went?¡± In the screen was Emmett tasting the ss of wine in his hand. ¡°No, she didn¡¯t.¡± Emmett frowned slightly, but he remained silent. ¡°Ok, where are you now?¡± ¡°Still riding on the Tiber.¡± ¡°Shift the camera to focus on that woman.¡± Kayden followed his order, and silently shifted the camera to focus on the yful ine. Holding onto his ss, Emmett looked at the beautiful woman in the screen, stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She really is a beauty. Like an orange stem in the wind, dark yet fragrant. ¡°Kayden, I will be on the bridge in front of you in half an hour. See you then.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Emmett hung up and the screen on Kayden¡¯s hand darkened. Under a private pavilion on the banks of the Tiber was a privately purchased leisurely spot on the riverbank in exchange for a quiet night. On the exquisite white table was a bottle of wine with two sses beside it. Emmett was holding onto one of the sses, slowly sipping on it. ¡°Sorry Mr. Smith, did Ieter than expected?¡± An expensive-looking woman stood under the gazebo, quietly smiling and looking at Emmett. ¡°Hmm?¡± Emmett came back down to earth, and his beastly, rampaging eyes shot over to the young woman standing near him. He slightly smiled but didn¡¯t stand up. Holding out a hand, he pointed at the other chair and said, ¡°No. I might have arrived a bit earlier, have a seat.¡± Juliana was stunned. She never expected this Chinese man, who came under their sphere of influence, to be so proud meeting this powerful and arrogant princess! Is he not even going to stand up? Even though he¡¯s a very handsome, even though his body is emitting a mixture of strength and power, even though he admired his fearless gaze¡­ Buting to their territory and meeting her, the only daughter of the Godfather, how dare he be so rude? Juliana smiled coldly, suddenly pulling out a pistol, pointing directly at Emmett¡¯s head. ¡°Mr. Smith, the people who ignore me, all go to hell.¡± Emmett didn¡¯t really care, but smiled brightly, and said, ¡°As a member of the ZH n, I will go to heaven when I die.¡± His fearless grin was truly charming and it shook Juliana to her core. Then! Just in an instant! The pistol in her hand, just like magic, fell into his hands. Emmett yed with the pistol in the palm of his hand, spinning and twirling it. He then stopped, smiling in amusement and suddenly, ¡°CRUNCH¡±! Emmett bent the barrel of her new pistol! ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡± Juliana drew in a frighteningly deep breath. What mighty force is this? He actually managed to bend the pistol? Emmett put the deformed pistol on the table, and then with a light smile, he said, ¡°Miss Juliana, we, in the ZH n, don¡¯t need external help. But since I¡¯m here to talk, I¡¯m here to talk business. If you feel like there¡¯s nothing to talk about, you are allowed to turn around and leave. But this your gazebo is built beautifully, I would like to enjoy it a little bit more.¡± Juliana have never seen such a man with such position, such genteel and yet with such arrogance! She was stunned to her core. After all that, there was just pure speechless admiration. ¡°Hmph, you are really good. I do appreciate men with some martial skills.¡± Juliana smiled brightly, and sat down, staring at Emmett. Emmett gave Juliana a faint smile that could bewitch people. The two had a very pleasant conversation about working together. Suddenly, Juliana noticed something difference in Emmett¡¯s gaze. It looked like he was looking at something on the Tiber¡­ Juliana followed the direction of his gaze, and noticed there was a small boat that was floating towards them. On the boat was a beautifuldy with clothes floating in the air. She had a pair of slender, pale legs, which were mischievously stirring the water. They could somehow also hear her joyful, lightughter. Emmett stood up immediately. Juliana also curiously followed behind, standing beside Emmett in front of the railing. Emmett¡¯s arm rested lightly on Juliana¡¯s shoulder, and she turned to look at him, but he did not return the gesture. Juliana has always been a conceited, arrogant woman. Her father was the most powerful person in the mafia. She was the underground princess in Italy, and there was nobody who she felt waspatible, and she would never give face to anyone. But today¡­ Smelling the light fragranceing from Emmett, she was a little intoxicated. She didn¡¯t push him away and didn¡¯t ask why either. Even more so, she subconsciously noticed that this Emmett¡¯s gesture was just an exploit¡­ #### Chapter 138: Isn¡¯t She Jealous? But she didn¡¯t have any objections either, allowing Emmett¡¯s arms around her. ¡°Kayden, did you take that photo of me? The one with the sprinkles of water¡­ Let me have a look again, I want to see where it¡¯s well taken.¡± ine¡¯s clear voice had now reached Emmett¡¯s ears. Hmph, this heartless girl, she¡¯s still having fun, even without me. He was furious. Right when Kayden wanted to pass over the camera to ine, he raised his head to see Emmett standing over them. He immediately stood up and bowed to him respectfully, ¡°Young master!¡± With his one arm around Juliana, Emmett held a ss in the other, and lightly grunted, ¡°Hmm.¡± Young master? ine was just confused and followed Emmett¡¯s gaze up the shore. And finally saw Emmett standing behind the railing! Oh, it wasn¡¯t him alone; he also had another European beauty in his arms! Seeing the two in such an intimate position, ine was slightly unhappy. What is this? I guess all rich men are dirty. They were just making out back at the vi, and he also said that he liked her. But now? In just a few hours, he¡¯s already hugging other women. Thank god she didn¡¯t really like him, if not she¡¯ll probably be pissed off at this stud. Even though she said she didn¡¯t like Bad-bear Smith¡­ But looking at these two perfect people hugging, she still felt ufortable. She felt something sour, and rough, as if someone had crunched her heart together. s, what¡¯s with me? It¡¯s just sex. It¡¯s just bad luck that I gave him my first. It¡¯s just a few rounds of passion thriving in bed¡­ Why should I care about him! Why! But¡­ Uncontrobly, looking at the handsome, elegant Emmett, hugging this European beauty who was shining like a bright sunrise, ine felt the urge to cry. What was there to cry about! ine Jones! You are going to be an embarrassment and a joke if you cry right now! DO NOT CRY! ine silentlyforted herself, telling herself, ¡°I like Mark, Mark¡¯s the one I like¡­ Mark¡­ Mark¡­¡± ¡°Hi, Mr. Smith.¡± ine opened her small mouth and gave Emmett a bright smile. She was like a small spring bud ¨C tender, fresh with little dewdrops. She wasn¡¯t like the other stars with heavy makeup and costumes, never! She was just like a clear, white pearl, a dewdrop, a crystal¡­ Emmett looked at ine, his gaze darkened. Damn this girl, looking at him getting intimate, isn¡¯t she jealous? At least act unhappy! Does she, really not care? ¡°Hmm.¡± Emmett coldly replied. That cold tone of his, made her feel like an insignificant maid working for him. Juliana had sharp eyes. She first looked at Emmett, and then at ine. Smiling she asked, ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°She¡¯s¡­¡± Not waiting for Emmett to finish, ine quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Smith¡¯s PA! It¡¯s nice to meet you!¡± PA, huh? Juliana raised her brows, her red lips widened to a grin, ¡°Oh, hi. I¡¯m Juliana, I¡¯m the owner here.¡± ¡°Haha, hi. This a pretty ce you¡¯ve got.¡± ine nodded, and gave a fake smile. Emmett gritted his teeth and threw a sharp gaze at ine¡¯s direction. Damn you, ine! That smile of yours! Fine! FINE! Emmett suddenly turned his face towards Juliana and used his long, slender fingers to turn her face towards him, with his lips slowly closing in¡­ His gesture shocked both Juliana and Kayden! Is young master Emmett about to kiss this foreigner? Juliana¡¯s heart was beating furiously. ¡°Am I going to be kissed by this beautiful Chinese man?¡± She was excited, looking forward to it. But¡­ Juliana¡¯s face was faced towards the river, which was towards Kayden and ine, but Emmett¡¯s face was directed inward. Emmett¡¯s lips gently grazed over a few centimetres away from Juliana¡¯s lips. In that instant, Juliana felt the disappointment hit her. Following that, her hopes of being kissed by him made her blushed again. ¡°Peck!¡± That clear, crisp sound of a peck on the cheek was clearly heard by both Kayden and ine, who was still on the boat! But when Juliana heard that sound, she was stunned. There was no contact between them at all! His lips didn¡¯t touch her face. Not a shred of skin made contact with her cheek! This sound¡­ was faked by himself on purpose! Boom¡­ Juliana was shocked! She never would think that she, the daughter of a powerful Italian mafia leader, wouldn¡¯t even be kissed out of courtesy by this man! Moreover, she never would¡¯ve thought Emmett Smith would have the guts to use her! At the same time, she felt the sourness and jealousy creep up on her. Needless to say, even a pig could guess, that this action of Emmett¡¯s was all for show for the little girl on the boat! He wanted to irritate the girl and yet he wasn¡¯t willing to kiss her for real¡­ Was she that dirty? She was a princess, was she so dirty? Or was this about position, that she wasn¡¯tpatible? Or maybe she was of lower quality? That she was not on his level? This gesture of Emmett¡¯s, has sessfully awakened Juliana¡¯s outrage¡­ and¡­ jealousy! There were countless thoughts shing by in Juliana¡¯s mind. Her face froze for about two seconds, which was then immediately changed into the sweetest, brightest smile. Emmett looked at Juliana and knew from the start that this woman would not break his cover. He then caressed Juliana¡¯s cheek, looking as if they had a sweet, intimate rtionship, and saying lovingly, ¡°I¡¯ll call you tonight, my dearest. Think of me.¡± Juliana acted one better, and wrapped her arms around Emmett¡¯s firm hips. Wiggling her waist and hips, she said with the sweetest voice, ¡°No, no, no, you¡¯re going to call me at least two times to tell me that you¡¯re thinking of me¡­ Or, just don¡¯t go back tonight and stay with me, please?¡± Emmett revealed his soft side, but the corner of his eyes still focused on ine¡¯s direction. ¡°Wait for my call.¡± Emmett nodded, but when he left Juliana¡¯s side, she could clearly feel his unhesitant coldness! Such a chilly person! This was a devilish man with a murderous yet intoxicating aura! Juliana was stunned. Her eyes, gazing obsessively at Emmett¡¯s from behind. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but break down into waves. What a stylish, handsome, powerful man! It¡¯s him! Her prince charming! Emmett stepped into the boat, with Juliana saying reluctantly, ¡°Remember toe over tonight! I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± Emmett said nothing more but smiled faintly. The smile was mostly perfunctory. In Juliana¡¯s unwilling gaze, the boat floated away. Juliana pulled up her dress, and with the flexibility of a doe, she quickly went over a bushes and ran towards the vi deep in the woods. Chapter 138: Isn’t She Jealous? Chapter 138: Isn¡¯t She Jealous? But she didn¡¯t have any objections either, allowing Emmett¡¯s arms around her. ¡°Kayden, did you take that photo of me? The one with the sprinkles of water¡­ Let me have a look again, I want to see where it¡¯s well taken.¡± ine¡¯s clear voice had now reached Emmett¡¯s ears. Hmph, this heartless girl, she¡¯s still having fun, even without me. He was furious. Right when Kayden wanted to pass over the camera to ine, he raised his head to see Emmett standing over them. He immediately stood up and bowed to him respectfully, ¡°Young master!¡± With his one arm around Juliana, Emmett held a ss in the other, and lightly grunted, ¡°Hmm.¡± Young master? ine was just confused and followed Emmett¡¯s gaze up the shore. And finally saw Emmett standing behind the railing! Oh, it wasn¡¯t him alone; he also had another European beauty in his arms! Seeing the two in such an intimate position, ine was slightly unhappy. What is this? I guess all rich men are dirty. They were just making out back at the vi, and he also said that he liked her. But now? In just a few hours, he¡¯s already hugging other women. Thank god she didn¡¯t really like him, if not she¡¯ll probably be pissed off at this stud. Even though she said she didn¡¯t like Bad-bear Smith¡­ But looking at these two perfect people hugging, she still felt ufortable. She felt something sour, and rough, as if someone had crunched her heart together. s, what¡¯s with me? It¡¯s just sex. It¡¯s just bad luck that I gave him my first. It¡¯s just a few rounds of passion thriving in bed¡­ Why should I care about him! Why! But¡­ Uncontrobly, looking at the handsome, elegant Emmett, hugging this European beauty who was shining like a bright sunrise, ine felt the urge to cry. What was there to cry about! ine Jones! You are going to be an embarrassment and a joke if you cry right now! DO NOT CRY! ine silentlyforted herself, telling herself, ¡°I like Mark, Mark¡¯s the one I like¡­ Mark¡­ Mark¡­¡± ¡°Hi, Mr. Smith.¡± ine opened her small mouth and gave Emmett a bright smile. She was like a small spring bud ¨C tender, fresh with little dewdrops. She wasn¡¯t like the other stars with heavy makeup and costumes, never! She was just like a clear, white pearl, a dewdrop, a crystal¡­ Emmett looked at ine, his gaze darkened. Damn this girl, looking at him getting intimate, isn¡¯t she jealous? At least act unhappy! Does she, really not care? ¡°Hmm.¡± Emmett coldly replied. That cold tone of his, made her feel like an insignificant maid working for him. Juliana had sharp eyes. She first looked at Emmett, and then at ine. Smiling she asked, ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°She¡¯s¡­¡± Not waiting for Emmett to finish, ine quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Smith¡¯s PA! It¡¯s nice to meet you!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. PA, huh? Juliana raised her brows, her red lips widened to a grin, ¡°Oh, hi. I¡¯m Juliana, I¡¯m the owner here.¡± ¡°Haha, hi. This a pretty ce you¡¯ve got.¡± ine nodded, and gave a fake smile. Emmett gritted his teeth and threw a sharp gaze at ine¡¯s direction. Damn you, ine! That smile of yours! Fine! FINE! Emmett suddenly turned his face towards Juliana and used his long, slender fingers to turn her face towards him, with his lips slowly closing in¡­ His gesture shocked both Juliana and Kayden! Is young master Emmett about to kiss this foreigner? Juliana¡¯s heart was beating furiously. ¡°Am I going to be kissed by this beautiful Chinese man?¡± She was excited, looking forward to it. But¡­ Juliana¡¯s face was faced towards the river, which was towards Kayden and ine, but Emmett¡¯s face was directed inward. Emmett¡¯s lips gently grazed over a few centimetres away from Juliana¡¯s lips. In that instant, Juliana felt the disappointment hit her. Following that, her hopes of being kissed by him made her blushed again. ¡°Peck!¡± That clear, crisp sound of a peck on the cheek was clearly heard by both Kayden and ine, who was still on the boat! But when Juliana heard that sound, she was stunned. There was no contact between them at all! His lips didn¡¯t touch her face. Not a shred of skin made contact with her cheek! This sound¡­ was faked by himself on purpose! Boom¡­ Juliana was shocked! She never would think that she, the daughter of a powerful Italian mafia leader, wouldn¡¯t even be kissed out of courtesy by this man! Moreover, she never would¡¯ve thought Emmett Smith would have the guts to use her! At the same time, she felt the sourness and jealousy creep up on her. Needless to say, even a pig could guess, that this action of Emmett¡¯s was all for show for the little girl on the boat! He wanted to irritate the girl and yet he wasn¡¯t willing to kiss her for real¡­ Was she that dirty? She was a princess, was she so dirty? Or was this about position, that she wasn¡¯tpatible? Or maybe she was of lower quality? That she was not on his level? This gesture of Emmett¡¯s, has sessfully awakened Juliana¡¯s outrage¡­ and¡­ jealousy! There were countless thoughts shing by in Juliana¡¯s mind. Her face froze for about two seconds, which was then immediately changed into the sweetest, brightest smile. Emmett looked at Juliana and knew from the start that this woman would not break his cover. He then caressed Juliana¡¯s cheek, looking as if they had a sweet, intimate rtionship, and saying lovingly, ¡°I¡¯ll call you tonight, my dearest. Think of me.¡± Juliana acted one better, and wrapped her arms around Emmett¡¯s firm hips. Wiggling her waist and hips, she said with the sweetest voice, ¡°No, no, no, you¡¯re going to call me at least two times to tell me that you¡¯re thinking of me¡­ Or, just don¡¯t go back tonight and stay with me, please?¡± Emmett revealed his soft side, but the corner of his eyes still focused on ine¡¯s direction. ¡°Wait for my call.¡± Emmett nodded, but when he left Juliana¡¯s side, she could clearly feel his unhesitant coldness! Such a chilly person! This was a devilish man with a murderous yet intoxicating aura! Juliana was stunned. Her eyes, gazing obsessively at Emmett¡¯s from behind. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but break down into waves. What a stylish, handsome, powerful man! It¡¯s him! Her prince charming! Emmett stepped into the boat, with Juliana saying reluctantly, ¡°Remember toe over tonight! I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± Emmett said nothing more but smiled faintly. The smile was mostly perfunctory. In Juliana¡¯s unwilling gaze, the boat floated away. Juliana pulled up her dress, and with the flexibility of a doe, she quickly went over a bushes and ran towards the vi deep in the woods. Chapter 139: I Want Him! Chapter 139: I Want Him! She is panting and crashes open the door to the study. The imposing middle-aged man inside is startled. He looks at his precious daughter in surprise and questions, ¡°Why are you running so anxiously? What¡¯s the matter?¡± The man is holding onto a piece of cloth and inspecting an antique. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± ¡°What do you want now? Calling me daddy so affectionately.¡± Normally his daughter Juliana will never call him daddy. She always calls him ¡°geezer.¡± His daughter has been spoilt and pampered by him. She demands her ways in Italy and once snatched a male film star from the daughter of a high official. She even did it on the red carpet in front of the media and pointed a gun at the high official¡¯s daughter. This is his daughter, Juliana¡¯s way of doing things. Domineering and fearless. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Juliana¡¯s eyes sparkle eagerly. ¡°Tell me, what do you want, just say it. Didn¡¯t I get you the mummy of Pharaoh from the Egyptian museum which you wanted thest time? What happened in the end? Didn¡¯t you throw it away like it¡¯s just a trash? Tell me, what do you want now?¡± Juliana flicks her golden curly hair backward and says firmly, ¡°Emmett.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Mafia boss of Mafia looks with his eyes wide open and thinks that he is mistaken. ¡°Who did you say?¡± ¡°I want Emmett! I want China ZH n¡¯s young master, Emmett! I want him! I want him to be my husband!¡± ¡°Chinese man? Why?¡± Juliana bites her lips and smiles coyly yet resentfully, ¡°Because¡­ he just stole my heart effortlessly¡­¡± The Mafia boss is stunned for a moment and thenughs heartily, ¡°Okay, okay, okay, my daughter is finally grown up! This is a happy asion! It¡¯s great! My precious daughter has finally decided to get married. I¡¯m very happy. China¡¯s ZH n young master. I¡¯ve heard of him and his background. That young man is rather capable otherwise I wouldn¡¯t partner with him. He has a way with business. But, honey, are you sure that you can handle such a strong and capable man?¡± Juliana¡¯s eyes sh a look of determination. ¡°I must have the person I chose! I must have him!¡± ¡­ Emmett boards the boat and Kayden stands up immediately and wants to give up his seat for Emmett. Kayden¡¯s seat is facing ine and Emmett calmly nces over but he doesn¡¯t sit down. He signals to Kayden to sit back down. Kayden doesn¡¯t understand but at least he knows that he should just do what the master says and quickly sits down. ine nces at Emmett briefly, pouts with disdain, and immediately looks away. ¡®Hmph, what¡¯s the big deal, I¡¯m going to ignore you!¡¯ Emmett sits next to ine and leans right next to her. He smacks ine¡¯s fat buttocks, ¡°Shuffle in and give me some space.¡± ine pouts even more and res fiercely at Emmett, ¡°Hey, why must you sit next to me? There are some more seats over there! Does it make you happier sitting next to me? Are you blind? Go over there!¡± Expressionless, Emmett squeezes ine¡¯s buttocks and with his strength, he pushes ine further in. Of course, the two of them look like Siamese twins and are very close to each other. Suddenly, ine feels a warm breathing from Emmett, and unbeknownst to her, her heart feels flustered and her cheeks start to blush red. She continues to murmur, ¡°This is too much, isn¡¯t it better for you to sit there? Why must you bully me¡­¡± Oh please, she is still hurting down there all because of him! And yet he is bullying her! Emmett smells the fragrance emitting from ine¡¯s body and it is like a delicious fruit fragrance, attractive and alluring. He stretches out his arm and grabs ine¡¯s waist. ine frowns, grabs his arm, and tosses it off. ¡°Don¡¯t antagonize me! Remove your filthy ws!¡± Emmett is surprised and looks at his hand and presents it to her, ¡°How is it filthy? Take a look, my arm is very clean.¡± ine purses her lips and says, ¡°Clean my ass! Didn¡¯t you just touch that foreign woman? Hmph, dirty!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Emmett looks at his hand and then looks at ine¡¯s ring nose and suddenlyughs. ¡°Hahaha¡­ that counts as dirty? I only touched her.¡± Emmett¡¯s eyes radiate brightly and his mood suddenly improves. Looks like¡­ this girl cares about him¡­ At the very least, she was disgusted when she saw him and Juliana flirting. Once Emmett¡¯s mood improves, his palms begin to itch. The sensation of them engaging in sexst night suddenly res up within him! It felt so good when he was inside her! Emmett grabs onto ine¡¯s shoulder and turns his handsome face andughs, ¡°Hey, did you apply sunscreen on your face? Let me smell, your fragrance¡­¡± ine is shocked and uses her hands to cover her face. She struggles and leans her body outwards, ¡°I didn¡¯t. I really didn¡¯t apply any sunscreen! Really didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Heh heh, I don¡¯t believe it. I need to sniff before I know if you applied or not. Come, let me smell and confirm.¡± Emmett¡¯s way of confirming is having his lips pressed against ine¡¯s face. ine continues to twist and dodge away from him. As a result, Emmett¡¯s fiery lips rub continuously along the corner of her lips, cheeks, and ears. Kayden wishes that he can dig out his eyes. He feels so awkward that he doesn¡¯t know where to look. If he looks forward, he sees the two getting hot and passionate, which causes him to stir inside. If he looks away, he¡¯ll look like a fool staring nkly at the river banks. Eventually, Kayden realizes that he can look at his iPad. He quickly takes out the iPad and starts to browse the inte, forcing himself to stare onto the screen. But¡­ his ears are still alert. He hears the moans, teases, and Emmett is clearly horny. He also hears ine responding softly, gently, and timidly like a small animal. Kayden is stunned by the previously unseen actions of his young master! He has never seen his master disying his affection for someone publicly in this manner! In the past, when a woman presented herself to master, he was cold as a block of ice. In face of a lively and fragrant body, the master can be indifferent like he was looking at a sculpture. Why¡­ why is the master so different as soon as he is with ine? It was like he turned from ice into a raging fire. Emmett was initially just ying with ine but when he goes close to her and embraces this soft item, his impulse ovees his self-control unexpectedly. The next moment, he grabs tightly onto her not allowing her to twist and dodge. He forcibly kisses her neck and earlobe passionately. Then therees a series of hot and passionate love bites¡­ ¡°Ah¡­ what are you doing¡­ you are too much¡­ get off me¡­¡± ine is frustrated, angry, and flustered. ¡®Oh, you Emmett just flirted with a foreign woman and even kissed her in front of me. Now you can flip ande onto me, you you you you you ¡­ you are such a scoundrel! Furthermore, your mouth ¡­ had just kissed some other woman and now you are kissing me¡­ This is too filthy! Ah!¡¯ When ine thinks about this man had kissed Juliana a moment ago, she immediately feels disgusted. Her arms suddenly break free and forcefully push Emmett¡¯s chest. ¡°Go away! You¡¯re filthy!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. This boat isn¡¯trge and Emmett and ine are fooling around on one end. Suddenly, with ine¡¯s strong push, Emmett tips backward, and a ¡®sshing sound¡¯ is heard. Emmett flips and falls into the Tiber River. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ine is shocked by what she just did. ¡°He, he, he fell into the river ¡­ oh no, what did I do!¡± ine looks at the bubbles in the river and looks helplessly at Kayden. Kayden is also shocked and immediately stands up but he isn¡¯t worried because he knows that Emmett is an excellent swimmer. Perhaps if he trains intensively, he would be able topete in the Olympics. With Emmett¡¯s superb swimming skills, why should he be worried? Hence Kayden coldly retorts, ¡°You are the one who pushed him in. I suppose you are hoping that my master drowns!¡± Ah¡­ Dro¡­ Drown? Is it that serious? She doesn¡¯t want that to happen! How can she bear to hurt Bad-bear Smith? Chapter 140: Through Thick and Thin Chapter 140: Through Thick and Thin Oh on, oh no, she really doesn¡¯t want to cause someone¡¯s death! ¡°Uh oh, uh oh, Emmett¡­ Smith, Emmett¡­ quickly surface¡­ help¡­ Kayden! Are you blind, quickly save him! Quick! There is no sign of him after so long! Quickly help! Kayden, hurry up!¡± ine is terrified and she crouches at the edge of the boat and looks into the water. Her hands tremble as she yells at Kayden. She yells out repeatedly at Kayden until his head almost explodes. Kayden is expressionless and doesn¡¯t want to interfere with the matters between his master and this woman. He turns to her and says, ¡°I can¡¯t swim.¡± ¡°Ah! Howe you can¡¯t swim! Are you a man?¡± ine shouts angrily. Kayden rolls his eyes. Must all men know how to swim? This crazy woman! ine braises at the edge of the boat and starts to cry, ¡°Emmett¡­ Emmett, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­ Don¡¯t frighten me¡­ What will I do if you are dead! I will feel so guilty¡­ Emmett¡­ oh oh oh¡­¡± Kayden looks at the sky and says slowly, ¡°Even if you cry until you¡¯re blind, a non-swimmer will not float up. You only know how to cry, why don¡¯t you go down to save him?¡± ine is stunned. ¡°Yes, yes, I know how to swim! Yes, I know how to dog paddle! I can swim! I pushed the person down and I should go in and save him! Emmett! I¡¯ming!¡± ine shouts out, closes her eyes, and jumps off the boat. The water sshes in all direction. Kayden purses his lips and shakes his head. This woman is really stupid and doesn¡¯t know how to think. If he, as a subordinate, isn¡¯t worried, why is she so worried? s¡­ someone who only knows dog paddle, dares to go into the water to save a drowning man? What a disgrace¡­ ¡°Ah¡­¡± ine grunts and struggles in the water and drinks a few mouthfuls of water. Her arms il on the water surface and her head bobs up and down and sinks into the water. Her swimming skills aren¡¯t even sufficient for her to stabilize herself and control her breathing. ¡°Wah¡­¡± ine yells and drinks some more water. Gosh, howe she forgets her dog paddle? How? How? Is she going to die in the Tiber river? Suddenly, a strong arm grabs her waist and then the immense strength takes her to the surface. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ine takes a deep breath. She is taken to the surface by Emmett. Kayden sits on the boat and takes a look at the two in the water and then turns back to read his online book. ine is like an octopus and her four limbs are wrapped around Emmett¡¯s body, terrified of sinking into the water again. The river water is cold and refreshing. The water is very clear and soaking in the cool water feels like being caressed by countless tender hands. ¡°Girl, what took you so long to jump in? Don¡¯t you intend to save me?¡± Emmett grins and looks at the woman in his embrace. Her neck is very fair and because her clothes are wet, he can clearly see her voluptuous bosoms and that alluring cleavage. If now he lowers his head and kisses her chest savagely, will she faint from shock? Hahaha¡­ ine is still startled and she is vomiting out water that she had swallowed. She struggles to say, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to push you into the water. I guarantee that I didn¡¯t intend to murder you!¡± Murder him? Hahaha¡­ Emmettughs hysterically within him. There aren¡¯t many who dare to murder him. ¡°Then what took you so long toe into the water? Were you unwilling toe and save me? Or were you forced by Kayden toe down?¡± ine hangs onto Emmett¡¯s neck and exins, ¡°No! I came down by myself! I, I forgot that I can swim.¡± Emmettughs secretly. Can her doggy paddle be considered as swimming? ine suddenly realizes, ¡°Hey! Aren¡¯t you capable of swimming? You can swim! Aren¡¯t you supporting me now? You can swim, then why didn¡¯t you surface just now? I wouldn¡¯t have jumped in if I knew that you can swim!¡± Emmettughs, ¡°Haha, you were the one who pushed me in so how can you note into the water with me? I must let my woman share my hardships with me.¡± ine puffs up her cheeks in anger and she is right about Emmett being a mischievous rascal. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not your woman. That Ju¡­ whatever na is your woman!¡± ine says with full of jealousy. Emmett pulls her to his face and says, ¡°No, she isn¡¯t, you are my woman.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± ¡°You are.¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m not!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kiss you immediately if you continue to say that you¡¯re not.¡± Emmett narrows his eyes threateningly. ine¡¯s eyes are wide open with fear. ¡°No, please no! You just kissed her, you filthy¡­¡± Damn woman! Must she continue to piss him off? Emmett clenches his teeth and suddenly strikes. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ine lowers her head to dodge and manages to avoid his lips. Emmett narrows his eyes again and takes a deep breath. Avoiding me? Do you think that you can avoid my pursuit? Emmett¡¯s nose presses against ine¡¯s nose. After a sinister smile, he suddenly releases the arm which was holding onto ine¡­ ¡°Ah¡­¡± ine¡¯s body loses its support and begins to sink into the water! Realizing this, ine¡¯s limbs struggle to grab onto Emmett. At this moment¡­ Emmett lowers his head, positions, and kisses her lips firmly. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ine¡¯s petite head is tightly secured by him and she tilts back and his strong arm reaches over to grab her tightly. His kiss is like a robber who broke into her domain¡­ Kayden looks up from his iPad and nces at the two of them kissing passionately in the water and shrugs. Oh my, their kiss is so hot and intense¡­ Looking at how engrossed his master is, it is as if he has never tasted a woman before. Why that look of unbearable thirst and hunger? ine feels as if the world is tumbling about. Because Emmett squeezes their chests tightly together, it causes her voluptuous chest to hurt intensely. She is forced to raise her head, forced to receive his savage kisses, forced to bear with his fiery lips. At this moment, she tries to open her eyes slightly to look at this man. But, she sees the well-defined eyebrows and that is enough to make her shiver and quickly close her eyes again. He looks to be intoxicated with unlimited gloom and cold, which could easily capture the imagination of any woman. The quiet and cool river¡­ The lush trees on both sides of the river¡­ The asional bird chirps¡­ The slow-flowing water¡­ The drifting small boat¡­ He is all fired up while she is flustered¡­ These¡­ suddenly it feels like a dream and it is all so surreal. As he kisses, Emmett begins to feel that the taste is changing. He wants more¡­ He wants even more from this tender petite body and its passion. He grabs even tighter and almost squeezes ine¡¯s waist to breaking point. ine braises painfully and cries, ¡°Ouch, painful¡­ gentler¡­¡± ¡°Haha¡­ ¡°Emmett releases her lips and lowers his head to kiss her shoulders, asionally biting down, and says, ¡°Gentler? I am not making love to you nor am I hurting you, nor am I exerting any strength. Why did you say gentler? What do you want me to be gentler with?¡± ine understands what Emmett says and bes embarrassed. Then she pouts angrily, ¡°You always let your mind run wild, you are a pervert. I didn¡¯t mean anything else and you can associate it with your perverted thoughts. I¡¯m asking you not to squeeze my waist so tightly and for you to rx your grip.¡± ¡°Girl, have you tried it in the water?¡± ¡°What?¡± ine doesn¡¯t understand what he means. ¡®What, tried what, in the water?¡¯ ¡°Haha, that means, doing that in the water¡­¡± ine understands now! She is so embarrassed that she hits Emmett with her fist, ¡°Yesterday was my first time. How could I have tried it? Who could I have tried it with?¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s great, let¡¯s try it now, right here.¡± ine almost faints right there and then. ¡°How dare you! Emmett! If you dare to bully me, I, I, I will hide and you will never find me!¡± Fuck, this is really a sex pervert! He actually thought about¡­ doing that¡­ right here¡­ Doesn¡¯t he worry about his reputation? ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Emmett hugs the little woman andughs happily. Why does it feel so good to flirt with this precious little thing? Amidst the rippling water, he grabs her hand and pulls it over, and ces it below his waist¡­ Argh¡­ ine¡¯s entire body freezes. Her hand, in her hand¡­ Chapter 141: Hands Off Chapter 141: Hands Off She has touched... his... Hastily trying to pull back her little hand, she hears Emmett Smith growling by her ear, "If you dare to run, I''ll hump you in the water, at here right now!" ine doesn''t dare to take a single move. Her little face is blushing red and her hands are still holding his... She is feeling so shameful and embarrassing. Emmett hugs her tightly while moving her little face towards his chest. He ducks his head and gently kisses the back of her neck. ine can feel the warmness of Emmett''s body. "Don''t move... Just like this... Hold it..." Emmett murmurs while hugging her with his hot body. ine widens her crystal eyes with her little heart thumping wildly. It is so erotic at the moment. Oh my God, Oh God... How shameful and embarrassing for her! How dare is she, even holding to a man''s... And not letting go of it either. So disgraceful! Luckily there is still the fabric of his pants covering his body. If it isn''t, she would rather die. They''re doing this in the river on a sunny clear day¡­ Kayden is just on a boat a few meters away from them¡­ When Emmett has had enough of it, he lets ine on board finally. Just because ine has been gently caressing his body just now, her little face is blushing red and has an odd look on her face. She curls up and doesn''t dare to look at Emmett since getting on board. Both of them are dripping wet. Emmett whirls the nket, which Kayden passes it over, and wraps both of them. "I don''t need it. You wrap it yourself." ine rejects him. She doesn''t want to share a nket with Emmett. Emmett is confused and says in a low voice. "Well, I''m not forcing you. I just don''t understand that. When you have been such generous? Willing to show your beautiful breasts to everyone?" Emmett''s words have made ine''s heart jolted. She looks over at Emmett. This guy is gazing at her breasts. ine looks down and notices that her dress was soaked wet in the water just now. And her breasts are exposed to them clearly at the moment. "Ah... give me the nket!" ine shouts as she tries to wrap the nket around herself quickly. Emmett smirks. The ship is moving slowly, whereas Kayden sits opposite them, looking at hisputer. The two of them are sitting together, wrapped in a nket. ine feels somethinging towards her and stopping on her waist. She nces at Emmett and realizes that he is not even looking at her, pretending as if nothing has happened. Just let it on the waist, ine thinks. She even had slept with him before. What''s the big deal of him just touching her waist? ine doesn''t bother with Emmett''s aggressive action. But then... His other hand has gone over her dress and gone beneath it, touching the part between her legs! Oh God, no... What is he doing? ine has a quick nce at Kayden, and then stops Emmett from what he is doing by grabbing his hand. ine is shocked that this guy beside him is so ridiculous and cheeky. However, Emmett grabs her by the arm unexpectedly, making her shoulder feeling numb and unable to move. And when her other hand tries to move, Emmett pins it behind her body again. Just like that, Emmett can easily restrain ine using his martial arts skills. And then, Emmett has his hand moved to the inside of her thigh. A few minutes have passed by. ine has butterflies in her stomach. Emmett seems to have sensed her gazing at himself. He looks right at her, pretending to be curious. "What''s wrong with you? You want to say something? If you have something to say, just spit it out. Why having this horny look?" ine is going to blow a gasket. What the heck! Emmett Smith! You''re a savage bastard! What can I say! Do I have to say, "Hey, asshole, take your hand away from my legs!"? Or do I have to say, "Emmett, why is your hand moving in between my legs? Take it away! Fuck off!" How can I say these words? This bastard knows well what her gaze means. And yet, he is still pretending not to know anything and asking her those questions intentionally... "Don''t you feel hot?" ine stutters. Damn, his hands¡­ He¡¯s so disgusting, getting into her dress and lifting up her little panties. He is even touching that spot of her, which is already feeling very sore. It''s a vition! ine is thrilled by Emmett''s spontaneous actions. "Hot? Nope. I''m absolutely fine. I feel great. Why? Are you hot?" Emmett smiles maliciously. Abruptly, he slightly increases the strength of his hand. "Uh!" ine whimpers. Her body instantly goes limp, and she jumps into Emmett''s arms. Beneath her... It''s very tingling... She would never want to live this down! Emmett holds her shoulders and smiles, "Oh, so you''re tired. Then just close your eyes and take a nap first." What the heck! How can I even sleep with your hands fingering me that way? She wants to scream. She wants to squirm. She wants to gasp for air! "Stop! Stop! Stop... Please stop... Stop doing it... I''m going nuts..." ine pleads Emmett earnestly while lying down on his body weakly. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Emmett gently turns his face sideways a bit, with his cheek sticking her face. The scene of them huddling together is incredibly harmonious and intimate. He smiles wryly, "I don''t understand what you''re saying. What did you tell me to stop?" Emmett''s hand that is under the nket is still relentlessly fondling her. ine is breathing intermittently. She worries that she can''t hold it anymore longer and will start to moan. She pleads Emmett again pitifully, "I''m begging you... Stop it... It''s really ufortable..." The most sensitive spot of ine is now being tensed up. The swiftness of his fingers stimting her makes her body spasms violently. Every time he moves, her thighs tremble slightly. Damn it, his fingers are really good at this. It actually makes her want to moan at the moment astonishingly! It''s really, really hot... "Please, please. I''m begging you..." ine is going to cry. Emmett feels something wet at his fingertips. He pervertedly enjoys savoring the beauty of this girl, "Oh, just say that you love me, and kiss me." "Ah! What?" ine stares at him unbelievably. This person! Is he a pervert? What''s the point forcing her to say out these insincere words! "Aren''t you begging me? Why? You don''t want to say it?" Emmett changes the position of his hand and works harder on it. "Ah... " ine wails again, and her whole body tremors. She can''t take it anymore! ine is gasping as she mutters, "I love you..." Then, she puckers up her red lips and gives Emmett a quick kiss. Emmett smiles faintly, "What did you just say? It was too soft. I can''t even hear it. Start over." Ah! Damn it! ine is going to freak out. She tightens her legs and shouts, "I... love... you!" Then, she takes a big breath and gives Emmett a big hard kiss. As she just wants to turn back, Emmett doesn''t let her go but instead giving her another passionate kiss. After he has enough kissing, Emmett keeps his words and takes off his wicked hand from between ine''s legs. But then, he looks at Kayden and says, "ine just confessed to me. If you didn''t record this amazing and stunning scenery, you are really an idiot." ine is puzzled, not knowing what''s going on at the moment. Only then, Kayden raises his head and smirks while turning his notebook towards Emmett. And of course, ine can see therge screen too. Chapter 142: Falling into the Water Again Chapter 142: Falling into the Water Again "Young Master, don''t worry. I have it all recorded. Look." Kayden presses the y button, and they can see inside, a girl with bangs screaming "I love you!" loudly. Then, the girl puckers up and kisses a gorgeous man... Well... This... What''s happening? Trembling, ine takes her hand out of the nket and points at the tablet with her eyes widened. "Emmett! What''s that..." "Somebody confesses her passion to me this day. It''s very precious, I must keep it as a memory. How do you think? Isn''t it beautiful? It will have been even better if the woman in the film is prettier, right? Hehehe..." ine has gone ballistic and howls, "Emmett! Could you be any nastier? I''m on the outs with you! I''m going to kill you!!!" ine lunges at him... Ssh! Once again, ine ends up in the water miserably. Emmett leans against the boat, feeling not anxious at all. He throws a lifebuoy at ine while pulling the other end of the connecting line. He snickers, "Oh ine, I didn''t expect you to like the river so much! Swimming is actually good for growing taller. Geez, you should really do more exercise for that height." "Ahhh! Emmett! I hate you! I hate you!" ine wears the lifebuoy while patting the water and shouting. It''s actually quite good in the water. The temperature is just right, cool and refreshing. She is being dragged by Emmett like this with her whole body floating in the water. It''s quite fun. When they reach the shore, Emmett thinks that ine has calmed down after ying so long in the water. He stands on the shore and stretches out his arm over to ine, who is still in the water. "Come on, my dear. It''s time to go back and take a hot bath. Otherwise, you''ll catch a cold easily." ine is about to reach out to Emmett, but she suddenly hesitates. Emmett is puzzled as he bends down, trying to guess what is bearing inside her mind. He whispers to her, "What''s wrong?" ine feels sorrow as well as a bit of awkwardness. She darts a nce at Kayden, who is a few meters away from them, and beckons Emmett over. Emmett bends over again and pricks up his ears. ine then says embarrassingly, "Erm... Just now, when soaking in the water... My panties had fallen in the river..." "Huh? What?" Emmett wants tough incredulously, with his eyes widened. "Keep your voice down! How dare you say that! It''s all your fault! Just now, you pulled it down... Then it slipped into the water easily..." Emmett is trying his best not tough out. This little girl is really funny. "Kayden, bring me another dry nket." "Okay, here you go." Kayden finds another dry nket from the ship and hands it to Emmett. ine is stunned, looking at the nket, and says in exasperation, "Isn''t there still a nket? Then why must you have to share a nket with me just now, saying that there was only one..." In the meantime, Emmett pretends thinking for a moment, "Oh, you mean the nket? Yeah, there''s a lot of them, but so what? I just want there to be only one nket on the boat so we can wrap one together. Hehehe." ine really wants to ruin Emmett''s handsome face as he grins. Bad guy! A total badass! A scumbag! No matter how angry and outrageous she is, she can only be obsequious to him at the moment. She''s out of choice, for her still being in the water right now. If shees up just like this with her clothes all wet and clinging to her body, it will be apparent that she''s not wearing any panties. Ahhhhh... It''s all her fault for being too yful, trying to be a scuba diver, and sshing water just now. It¡¯s so pathetic. In the end, Emmett wraps her in a nket and holds her up in his arms, only exposing her little head. ine feels ufortable and wants to pull the nket off, exposing her shoulders. But instead, Emmett halts her, "Don''t move. You''ll really catch a cold. When we get to the vi, I''ll let you have a hot bath straight away." ine twitches her lips. President Smith, you''re such an evil-hearted guy. Please stop pretending to be good. Would you really care about me? Although his words seemed like he does care about her. But... She won''t forget the way he teased her under the nket just now. Emmett has everyone cleared off as he holds ine back to the vi by himself. He kicks open the door and put her into a bathtub of warm water. He helps ine to undress in the water, but she refuses, "Hey, hey. I can do it by myself. Don''t..." Emmett doesn''t say anything as well as not giving her a chance to interrupt him. He has torn off her wet clothes before she even knows it. Then he turns on the shower with hot water sshing on her body. "Hey, can you get out? Who wants to take a shower with someone watching beside them?" ine blushes. Although the two of them have had some rumpy-pumpy, he still couldn''t just watch her bathing like this, isn''t it? So shameful... Emmett nods and just walks out, being so obedient surprisingly. ine feels veryfortable soaking in the warm water. But just in a while, Emmettes back again, scaring her until she screams. "Why did youe in again?" Her little hands immediately cover her breasts, but thinking that the water is so clear, her bottom should be covered too... She realizes that having only two arms is still not enough... Emmett nces at ine''s body and hands over a bowl of ginger soup to her. "Drink this ginger soup." "Huh? Ginger soup? I don''t want to drink it. It''s too spicy." In the meantime, Emmett urges her, "I''ll count to three. If you don''t drink it, then I''ll pinch your nose, forcing you to drink it down. One, two..." ine is frightened by Emmett''s overbearing actions. She drinks it in one gulp right away, just before he counts to two. She begins to sweat after drinking the bowl of hot ginger soup. Emmett faintly smiles as he touches ine''s wet forehead. ine senses his care and concern from his smile. Does he... really care about her? ine''s heart couldn''t help but tremble. Emmett takes care of ine treating her like a child. He wraps her up in arge towel and carries her to the bed. Emmett holds her down, not letting her move while blow-drying her hair. After drying her hair, he helps her to put on her pyjamas and shoves a hot water bag into her arms. Emmett''s actions are confusing ine. She is holding the hot water bag and her two big eyes widened, feeling a bit daze. "Why do I have to hold this thing?" As she''s not on her period again... Emmett says, "It was your first time yesterday. You might be feeling a bit ufortable. This lets you warm your womb." Uterus? Her sweat is dripping down! Emmett is indeed cheeky, talking about her body without any sense of shame. When shees to think of it, her body is indeed a bit excruciating. It''s all this bastard''s fault! Emmett serves ine very well. Her pink blush face and shaggy hair after a shower are adorable and charming. She widens her eyes and asks, "Hey, why are you being so nice to me all of a sudden?" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Emmett is startled for a moment, and he looks askance at her. The situation turns into an awkward silence all of a sudden. "I had told you. I like you." After saying that, he turns around and walks out. I like you... I like you... I like you... ine nestles into her soft silk nket while hugging the warm hot water bag. She is watching the TV but couldn''t help asking herself, "Does he really like me? Really? Why does he like me but still being intimate with other women? Then, his liking is way so cheap! Or... He likes me the way I like my neighbor¡¯s pet dog? The liking that anyone can have? I don''t understand. I can''t understand him. Why do I feel so weird in my heart when he says he likes me¡­" ine pouts and no longer thinking about those questions that she can''t understand. She picks up the remote control, changing the TV channel. After changing the TV channel a few times, she throws the remote away in a frenzy. All of the programs are in foreignnguages. She couldn''t understand anything with her English proficiency level... Knock, knock... Someone knocks on the door. "Who is it?" ine asks as she tidies up her hair. "It''s me, Kayden." "Oh, then pleasee in." Why does Kaydene to her room? Chapter 143: Counterfeit Cup Chapter 143: Counterfeit Cup The door opens. Kayden unwillingly brings in a cup of milk while twitching his mouth. He ces it carefully in front of ine, and says sulkily, ¡°The young master ordered me to let you have a cup of milk before you go to bed.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to drink it. I am not hungry. Why don¡¯t you drink it¡­¡± ine suddenly realizes that the cup that Kayden serves¡­looks so familiar! ¡°Huh? Is this cup¡­my cup?¡± There are paintings on it which she painted before. But¡­she didn¡¯t bring it here. It was clearly on her desk the day before she left the country. Kayden takes a look at the cup. He still keeps his serious face, and says, ¡°Yes, this is your cup that the young master brought over specially for you from the country.¡± ¡°Oh¡­he¡¯s quite thoughtful. Where is he? What¡¯s he doing now?¡± ¡°The young master has gone to the woods to practice martial arts.¡± ¡°Practice martial arts? Is it some peerless martial arts?¡± ine opens her eyes wide, looking curious. Kayden, on the other hand, is very annoyed and is on the verge of a breakdown. Ahhhhh, he¡¯s the most skilled hitman in ZH n! Even though he has stopped being a hitman for many years, he¡¯s still an expert of martial arts in ZH n. Why he has to face this ignorant girl who doesn¡¯t know anything, serving her as her servant? Why he has to try being patient and exining everything to her? ¡°Yes, the young master has been practicing martial arts since he was a child, and he¡¯s very good at it. He still has to practice it every day. It has be a habit of him. Is there still anything? If nothing, I¡¯ll go out first. I¡¯ll leave the milk here. You can drink if you want. That¡¯s what the young master ordered anyway,¡± after Kayden says that coldly, he puts down his ss, turns around and goes out. ine purses her lips while looking at Kayden¡¯s back. ¡°Really, what¡¯s so great of you, aren¡¯t you just a little sidekick beside Bad-bear Smith? I¡¯m also Bad-bear Smith¡¯s assistant. You and I have pretty much the same job contents. Don¡¯t be too proud of yourself.¡± ine crawls over and picks up her DIY cup, fondling it admiringly and happily. s, ording to that domineering temper of Bad-bear Smith, it¡¯s necessary to do what he asks her to do. Otherwise¡­the consequences are quite terrible. Milk? Just drink it. ine gulps down all the milk. ¡°Burp! I¡¯m so full! If Bad-bear Smith keeps on forcing me to eat and drink, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll turn super fat in just a few days. s, that would be too scary.¡± ine fiddles with her cup. Suddenly! Her eyes pop out of her head! Huh? Where are all the snows she drew? She clumsily drew all those snowkes one by one herself! What¡¯s going on? Why are there no snowkes on the cups? Those snowkes¡­represent Mark Wilson¡¯s name! ine wipes the rim of the cup with her small hand, ¡°It¡¯s not that the paint has fallen off, right? It¡¯s impossible. The paint won¡¯t fall off. Even if they do, it shouldn¡¯t be just the snowkes that fell off, right? Huh, this is so weird!¡± At this moment, ine, who is always careless, finally notices something is wrong. Not only that this cup doesn¡¯t have snowkes, but the scratch that she once identally made on the bottom of the cup with a utility knife is also gone too! The painting on the cup has trees and red berries too. But instead of snowkes, there¡¯s a blue sky on it. ¡°This is not my cup! Absolutely not!¡± She doesn¡¯t know that the cup she had originally made herself had already been viciously shattered by Emmett. Emmett ordered someone to made this replica of the cup as fast as possible. ***In yback*** ¡°President Smith, what do you mean, paint a tree on this cup?¡± ¡°Yes,e here and see. This is a rough drawing I made. Here¡¯s a silvery ground, and there¡¯s going to be a tree, and it¡¯s full of fruit,¡± Emmett used a pencil to point at the sketch he drew, exining it to the craftsman. ¡°Wow, President Smith, did you draw this yourself?¡± It was beautifully drawn, the lines were sharp and clean, yet precise and urate. Emmett nodded faintly. He was by no means a genius, but he really was extraordinary in memory and certain abilities. After seeing the painting on ine¡¯s cup, as if it had been photographed, it was fully printed in his mind. Drawing that painting from his head was no problem at all. ¡°Here, you have to paint the sky with snowkes¡­¡± Emmett suddenly stopped while saying that. He suddenly thought of ine¡¯s happiness-filled words. These snowkes represented the name of her favorite senior, Mark Wilson. She wanted to be in love and have a happy ending with him¡­ Thinking of this, then pencil in Emmett¡¯s hands was gripped tightly by him. Clear jealousy was shown on his face. ¡®Why! Why do you have the nerve to mention another man¡¯s name in front of me without any scruples! How can you just ignore my, Emmett Smith¡¯s feelings! I¡¯m not going to let you get what you want! No way! You want to be in love with Mark Wilson, rely on each other, and have a happy ending¡­but I¡¯m not going to let you!¡¯ ¡°Here, don¡¯t paint snowkes. Change it, paint a blue sky instead. A clear blue sky with white clouds. For the rest, just follow thisyout I¡¯ve drawn. Finish the work as soon as possible. Don¡¯t let anyone finds out that this is a new cup easily.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I understand, President Smith. Please rest assured that I willplete the task sessfully!¡± The craftsman was in a cold sweat. This task was so urgent and demanding¡­luckily that the price offered was very attractive. Otherwise, no one will do the job. Emmett rotated the pencil in his hand and smiled crookedly. ¡®Little girl, your Mark Wilson is gone, and the one who¡¯s with you now is the blue sky, which is Emmett Smith! Hahahaha¡­¡¯ ***End of yback*** ¡°This isn¡¯t my cup. It must be a mistake from Bad-bear Smith¡­¡± ine purses her lips and shakes her head, she was confused again, ¡°But¡­why did Bad-bear Smith get a cup that looks so much like my original cup? If I don¡¯t look carefully, I really can¡¯t see anything strange about it. This guy is so fishy!¡± Suddenly, ine remembers what happened on the ship just now. She was forced to say embarrassingly that she loves Emmett, and even taken the initiative to kiss him. This is so embarrassing¡­ ¡°Eh? Now that Bad-bear Smith is out to practice martial arts, there¡¯s only Kayden and me here. I¡¯ll get Kayden¡¯sputer. Then I can just find the video and delete it! Wow, I¡¯m so smart! Let¡¯s do that!¡± ine holds up her fist. Her eyes are sparkling with happiness. She wears her slippers and pulls open the door. Her pajamas are pink and plump, wrapping around her shapely body. Her hair is fluffy and soft, which hangs down naturally. Below her neat bangs is a pair of dark, big, energetic eyes. ine walks to the corridor carefully as if she had done something wrong. She sneaks a peek downstairs. Haha, as expected, Kayden is sitting in the couch, watching a TV show. ine twitches her mouth. Oh my. Even Kayden can understand the TV shows here? In other words, Kayden¡¯s English is far better than hers? Thinking that¡­makes ine feels particrly devastated. Hmph, the little sidekick beside Bad-bear Smith¡­is also so good in English¡­she feels ashamed. ine clears her throat, then makes a ttering smile and says, ¡°Kayden~~~.¡± Kayden frowns immediately. He is frightened by that fox cry and almost falls to the ground. He quickly looks up and sees ine with a big smile on her face. A pink face, while in a pink dress¡­she does look like a little pink pet. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°You are calling me?¡± Kayden¡¯s frown intensifies. ine nods her head strongly, and her smile bes even brighter. Her little fat hands lean by the railing, and she says softly, ¡°Geez, it¡¯s so boring, the TV show¡­isn¡¯t interesting at all. Kayden, don¡¯t you have aputer, lend it to me for a while. I¡¯ll go on Facebook and chat with my ssmates.¡± Saying this, ine feels guilty and blinks her eyes vigorously. Oh my God, she¡¯s so nervous. Does her face look sincere now? Kayden looks at ine, who has a stiff expression, and twitches his nose, ¡°You want to use my computer?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, I promise, just for a little while, really! I¡¯ll just chat with my ssmates for a while and give it back to you, okay?¡± ine smiles so much that her cheek hurts. She is scolding Kayden in her heart. ¡®This damn guy, why is he as hard to talk to as his master, Bad-bear Smith? Shouldn¡¯t a man be more gentlemanly towards a beautiful woman? It¡¯s much better if he just gives her theputer without all these questions. Doesn¡¯t he know that if he keeps on asking, she will be exposed?¡¯ Kayden thinks for a while. He still looks cold and doesn¡¯t smile, ¡°Alright, you can take it.¡± ¡°Yay, it worked!¡± ine jumps up happily with her fist facing the sky. Kayden examines the wildlyughing girl with doubtful eyes. ine immediately senses Kayden¡¯s suspicion. She quickly restrains her smile and presses her clothes. She acts obediently and honestly, shrinks her neck, coughs, lowers her head and says softly, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll thank you first.¡± Chapter 144: The Man Mandy Likes Chapter 144: The Man Mandy Likes After ine hurry-scurry takes Kayden¡¯sputer and hides back into her room as fast as a rat, Kayden can¡¯t help butugh softly. Does this girl know she just acted like a guilty person? Really, her little face doesn¡¯t look deceiving at all. ine hurries back to her bed. She bursts intoughter while she turns on theputer excitedly. ¡°Hmph, as expected. The desktop of an unpleasant person looks boring too. So boring!¡± ine looks at Kayden¡¯s dark blue monotonous desktop. She purses her lips and shakes her head while sighing, looking for ¡°My Recent Files¡±¡­ ¡°Here! It¡¯s here!¡± ine shouts in surprise. She sees that there¡¯s a ¡°Her Video¡± in ¡°My Recent Files¡±, and it¡¯s the first item in the folder! That¡¯s it! It¡¯s just been taken and saved by Kayden, of course it¡¯s located at the first item in the folder. ¡°Ahahahaha, I¡¯m so smart. In this world, I, ine Jones, should be called a genius!¡± After ineughs for a few times, she quickly clicks on ¡°Her Video¡±, waiting to see how embarrassed she was just now with her eyes wide open. However¡­ ¡°Windows is looking for¡­¡± ¡°Ah! Why is that? Why?¡± ine is instantly shocked. She knows this dialogue box too well. Once a file has been deleted or moved away, this dialogue box will appear if you click on it again. ¡°Did¡­did¡­it get deleted by Kayden?¡± The possibility is¡­very small¡­ ine hurry-scurry checks the recycle bin. There aren¡¯t any deleted files at all! It seems that the owner of thisputer has a careful habit of not keeping any files in the recycle bin. ¡°So, where did that video of mine go?¡± ine sadly asks herself. She begins to use the search function to find all the pictures and videos. ¡°Eh? Whose picture is this? It¡¯s a girl! Wow, did I find out Kayden¡¯s secret girlfriend? Hehe¡­¡± ine is a happy-go-lucky person. She immediately forgets about her terrible video and starts focusing on Kayden¡¯s woman. She clicks on the pictures. There are a few photos of the girl¡¯s delicate features, and also some daily- life photos. It looks like they were taken secretly. ¡°Ah! Why¡­it¡¯s her!¡± ine looks at the smiling girl in the photo. She is shocked. Mandy Miler¡­ The girl in the photos saved in Kayden¡¯sputer turns out to be Mandy Miller! ¡°Oh my God! No way! The man Mandy likes is¡­Kayden?¡± ine pats her head and takes a deep breath. This is so shocking. For her, the news is like an atomic bomb going off! In her impression, Mandy, who is such a quiet girl, wouldn¡¯t like someone like Kayden. ¡°No way. Why would Mandy like Kayden? There¡¯s nothing of him to like about¡­¡± ine talks to herself. Suddenly, an icy voicees from the doorway, ¡°Are you prying into other¡¯s privacy?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ine screams in fright. She turns her head and sees Kayden, who is squinting at her with an unhappy face. ¡°Ah, no, no, Kayden. I, I was just about to return yourputer to you¡­¡± ine totally panics. Kayden res at ine. He walks over in big steps and immediately takes away hisputer. And of course, he sees the picture of Mandy which is zoomed in. His face turns long again. ¡°Why are you going through my stuff? I lend you myputer because you said you wanted to go on Facebook, but I didn¡¯t expect that you like to pry into other¡¯s privacy.¡± ine sees anger on Kayden¡¯s face. She tenses up her shoulder in fright and says timidly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I identally opened it¡­¡± ¡°identally? You identally used the search engine?¡± ¡°Erm, erm¡­¡± ine feels that being caught cheating in bed will be less embarrassing than this moment. ¡°Kayden, don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m using the search engine, not to look at your privacy, but to¡­to find the video of me on the boat¡­¡± Kayden snorts, ¡°You want to delete that video?¡± ine looks up and bulges her cheek, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I? That¡¯s my video; I have the copyright to my video! I want to delete it, why can¡¯t I? Besides, did you ask my permission before taking the video?¡± ¡°Ha, you¡¯re so good at talking. All these arguments, go tell my young master. Don¡¯t tell me. I don¡¯t want to listen to it. Luckily my young master is smarter than you. He anticipated this and had already copied the video.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Ah! Copied? That video was copied away by Bad-bear Smith?¡± ine feels that it is the end of the world all of a sudden. Bad-bear Smith is so calctive as always! ine is so angry that she stomps her feet. Kayden nces at ine. Then, he turns around and leaves. He does not want to spend too much time in ine¡¯s room. As a close person to the young master, he knows the young master¡¯s temper too well. This girl¡­is someone who the young master cares about now. If one stays around the girl for too long, the young master will be unhappy. The young master has always had a strong possessiveness. ¡°Hey! Kayden! Wait a moment!¡± ine jumps up and chases after him. She grabs Kayden¡¯s arm. Kayden frowns. He flings his arm and ine was thrown two meters away. She staggers and manages to stay on her feet. She almost falls down. ine is thrown away for no reason. She blinks her eyes and says in confusion, ¡°Why are you attacking me, I did nothing to you.¡± Kayden¡¯s face turns long, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t touch me inappropriately.¡± If the young master sees it¡­who knows how screwed is he going to be. How many lives does he need to have so that he has the guts to get close to the young master¡¯s woman? ¡°Are you serious, are you a modern man? I doubt that you are someone from five thousand years ago! Grabbing your arm is touching you inappropriately? Damn, that¡¯s unbelievable! It¡¯s not unusual for my male ssmates and me to wrap our arms around each other¡¯s shoulder. What kind of age is it now. Really, I¡¯m so speechless at you, speechless!¡± Kayden still keeps his straight face, ¡°What are you trying to say. If nothing, I¡¯m going out.¡± How dare she wrap her arms around her male ssmate¡¯s shoulders? She dares to try again? She will then know, how dare she do that when she is the young master¡¯s woman? Unless she wants to get those male ssmates killed¡­Hmph, ignorant girl! ¡°Oh, I just want to ask¡­hehe, Kayden, I have a good friend, a good sister, named Mandy Miler¡­¡± ine says with a chuckle, observing Kayden¡¯s face. As soon as Kayden hears the word Mandy Miler, his face immediately turns long. ¡°Erm¡­why do you have pictures of Mandy on yourputer? Do you like Mandy? Huh? Say it, say it, it¡¯s not a shame to like anyone. Just say it, I promise to keep it a secret.¡± Kayden looks at ine with cold eyes, and says coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know Mandy Miler. Why will I like someone I don¡¯t know? Please stop specting. I don¡¯t know Mandy Miler!¡± Afterwards, Kayden walks out. Bang! He ms the door shut. ine trembles in fright. ¡°What the hell? What kind of temper is this? Look at that long face, trying to scare people to death, acting like a zombie? Cheh¡­if you don¡¯t like Mandy, why do you secretly have her photos? If men are all like this, women would rather be single for their whole life.¡± And when Kayden walks out, he frowns and mutters, ¡°Mandy Miler? Who¡¯s that?¡± He opens up the computer and looks closely at the woman in the photo¡­thinks for a moment¡­his face suddenly turns long. So it¡¯s her! ine is really bored. She puts on a pair of furry slippers and walks downstairs in pajamas. This time, Kayden treats her as if she is invisible. He doesn¡¯t even nce at her. Presumably, she pissed him off for searching around on hisputer. ine self-consciously shrinks her neck. She passes him and walks towards outside. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Kayden questions coldly. Although he hates this woman and doesn¡¯t want to pay any attention to her, he has no choice. She is the young master¡¯s woman, and the young master had specifically ordered him to protect her. Chapter 145: Look Straight into His Eyes Chapter 145: Look Straight into His Eyes ine sniffles while holding the door, ¡°I need some air.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± Does he think he is the judge from the court? ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to watch Emmett practice.¡± ¡°Turn left when you step out of the door and walk straight into the woods. He is there.¡± Kayden replies in a calm tone while sitting on the couch watching television programme. ine makes a funny face, ¡°I see. Thank you,¡± then runs out of the door. Thirty secondster, Kayden stands up and sighs, ¡°Let¡¯s follow her. She worries me. The young master will peel off our skins if we lost her.¡± Kayden then gathers a few of the gang. All of them are comining. ¡°Kayden, we are all the leader of a branch. Why do we have to take care of this woman?¡± Kayden twitches his lips, ¡°Stopining. You guys are already doing better than me. I have to babysit her.¡± ine is walking through the wood with her fluffy indoor slippers. The air feels so clean, and it feels serene in the woods. This is what a wealthy person could do. Buy a piece ofnd and build their house like a pce. For instance, Emmett. He is already high-profile in the country, but he still acts the same way when he is in a foreign country. This is the power of money. Kayden brings a few of the gang and follows ine quietly from behind. He is chewing on some grass and ying with his gun along the way. ine breaths heavily as she is walking through the woods. Finally, she sees a person in white flipping up and down. He looks like a butterfly dancing in the sky, but at the same time, he also looks like a white chain dancing in the air. ine is shocked when she walks closer. It is impressive! It looks just like what she saw in the Chinese martial arts movies. Flipping up and down, and flipping onto the top of the tree without the assistant of tools. The sword in Emmett¡¯s hand looks just a toy for him. The way he wields his sword is so smooth like it is dancing on its own. Damn, Emmett¡¯s martial art skills are at a legendary level! Emmett¡¯s speed is too fast for ine¡¯s eyes to catch. ine covers her mouth with her hand, and her eyes are wide open. She is astonished. Emmett¡¯s sword sticks into the ground after a perfect flip. He kneels on one knee and an ending of his martial art moves. ine could hear Emmett¡¯s heavy breathing. She is still stunned at the spot, and she dare not to make any movements. The sword could hurt her by mistake. It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. Emmett stands up and pulls the sword out of the ground. He then aims at the tree beside him, and throws the sword towards it. ine screams and covers her ears with her hands. The sword flies right past her ears. The metal echoes, as the sword sticks into the trunk of the tree. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°ine, who sends you here?¡± Emmett slowly walks towards ine. Emmett has a sinfully yful look on his face. At the same time, his face is covered with sweats. It adds some sense of sexiness in him. ine immediately smiles and ps her hands, ¡°Amazing! It is so impressive. President Smith, it must be effortless for you to beat Jackie Chen and Donnie Yen up.¡± ine is trying to fawn Emmett on the surface, but deep down, she is twitching her lips. Why is she so unlucky? Why is Emmett, such a high-powered person, her boss? They even spent a night together before! ine finally understands now why Emmett seems so vigorous and able tost so long in bed that night. Emmett is an expert in martial arts! Of course, he is vigorous and energetic. s, that¡¯s why ine always say she is the unlucky ones. Emmett walks towards ine and pats her head. ine tries to dodge as she thought he is going to do something to her. ¡°ine, why did youe over here without telling me in advance? It can be very dangerous. What if I thought you are the enemy and killed you on the spot? You are going to die for nothing then.¡± ine twitches her lips, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this is your kind of practice. If I knew it earlier, I would not even have the thought toe over here.¡± If he throws his sword towards her, she would be died a million times and looks like a beehive from all the piercings. ¡°Towel,¡± Emmett reaches his hand out. ine is surprised. She turns around and sees two guys walk out from the back of one of the trees with towels, bathrobe and water. Emmett grabs the towel and roughly wipes off his sweat. Suddenly, he hands the towel to ine and says, ¡°Wipe for me.¡± ine doesn¡¯t have to courage to reject Emmett. She sees Emmett as terrifying and powerful as the God of Death in the movies. ine quickly takes the towel and stands on the tip of her toes to help Emmett wipe his face. The evening breeze is chill and soft. The leaves on the ground are rolling as the wind blows. Emmett and ine are surrounded by greens. It feels like they are the only two persons on earth right now. Emmett is in white and ine is in pink. Emmett lowers his head to make it easier for ine. He then stares at ine passionately. His eyes are dark, and there are inexplicable emotions in them. ¡°What do you want me to do with you?¡± Emmett sighs softly in his heart. ine is trying her best to clean Emmett¡¯s face. Suddenly, she stops. ¡°Hey, why are you looking at me like this? Is there something on my face?¡± The way Emmett stares at ine scares her a little. Emmett remains silent and continues to stare at her. ine raises her hand and tries to wipe her face, ¡°Really?¡± Then, Emmett further lowers his head. At the same time, ine feels a strong arm pulling her towards Emmett. Their body sticks very closely together. And her lips are sealed by Emmett the next second. ine¡¯s mind goes nk, and her eyes widen. How does a simple face-wiping turn into a kiss? Her half-raised hand is frozen in the air, and the towel drops on the ground. Kayden watches at the side from a distance. He squints his eyes and takes a breath of relief. ¡°Kayden¡­do you think¡­¡± A guy approaches Kayden and whispers, ¡°Do you think young master fell in love with this woman? It looks so romantic!¡± Kayden reaches out his hand and ps the forehead of that guy, ¡°That is none of your business! Do you think you have the right to guess what the young master is thinking?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± that guy nods repeatedly. Kayden sighs when he looks at the two persons kissing in the woods, ¡°If young master could love someone with all his heart, that would actually be a good thing. It¡¯s just that¡­ Forget it. No matter what young master decides to do, it is not something that I, as a henchman, could affect the result.¡± Emmett feels so refreshed wearing the white silk martial art robe. He seems proud of wearing it. Initially, Emmett wears only ck robes, but after ine appears in his life, Emmett changed. ¡°Kayden!¡± Kayden is deep in thoughts, and he gets startled when he hears somebody shouting his name loudly. He immediately stands up straight and answers, ¡°Yes!¡± It is Emmett¡¯s calling. After that passionate kiss, ine is still blushing, and Emmett is hugging her as if nobody saw what happened. He then asks Kayden, ¡°I asked you to take care of her, why is she here alone?¡± Kayden frowns and feels unjust, ¡°Young master, ine wasn¡¯t alone. We were all following her. Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t get lost.¡± ine, in fact, wants to move her face away from Emmett¡¯s chest so much at this moment. He is the one who grabs her waist and pulls her over, but from what other people see, it is like she loves his hug and wants to stay in his arms longer. Damn. She doesn¡¯t want to remain in this position! It is so embarrassing, but Emmett is so strong. His chest is toned, and when he speaks, the resonance from his chest tickles her ears. ine tries her best to move away from Emmett¡¯s chest, but she is too weak. ine is getting crazy! Other than that kiss, she is forced to pretend to be his bashfuldy. Chapter 146: Challenge! Chapter 146: Challenge! Emmett feels wonderful the way ine lying in his arms. His arm is still holding her waist. He points at her with another hand and continues asking Kayden, ¡°I mean, it is already evening. Can¡¯t you give her a shawl or something when she runs out? It is chilly at night. She isn¡¯t strong like you and me. What if she catches a cold and falls sick?¡± Kayden secretly mumbles, ¡°We can go and see a doctor if she falls sick. Look at how you reacted. Is she a princess or something?¡± ¡°Yes, young master. You, go and get a cape for her,¡± Kayden instructs one of the gangs to go and get a cape for ine. ¡°Young master, here¡¯s the cape,¡± a young guy approaches Emmett and hands over a red cape. The cape is soft and fluffy. It is like holding a fluffy animal, just like how thedies like it. Emmett takes the cape, covers it onto ine¡¯s shoulder and ties a knot under her neck. Emmett only stops after it makes ine looks like a doll. ¡°I said I don¡¯t feel cold. I don¡¯t need this.¡± ine finally gets to get away from Emmett¡¯s hug. She takes a few steps back and rolls her eyes as she touches the cape on her shoulder. Emmett calmly looks at ine, who stays away from him. He then drinks the ss of water his servant hands him. His eyes still locked onto ine, ¡°It is chilly at night. I don¡¯t want to carry you to the doctor if you catch a cold. Be good.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It sounds like he is talking to his daughter. Emmett almost burst inughter the moment he lowers his head and sees the fluffy slippers ine is wearing. ¡°This is all you are wearing? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting tripped?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these? It is soft andfy,¡± ine looks at her feet and feels confused. The beautiful slippers are now dirty. There are grasses, dirt and dews on them. Emmett stands with his arms akimbo, lowers his body and pokes ine¡¯s forehead with his long fingers, ¡°ine, do you know that the slippers family will hate you for what you did to this little slippers? Look at you. Look at what you have done to the pretty slippers.¡± ¡°Now, I will punish you on behalf of the slippers family. Are you ready for your punishment?¡± ¡°What¡­What punishment?¡± ine blinks her eyes and feels confused, ¡°I¡­I can go and clean it up. What¡¯s the offence here?¡± ¡°The slippers are angry. They want punishments for you,¡± while talking, Emmett carries ine with his arms and starts spinning her rapidly on the spot. ¡°Let me down! No¡­ I feel dizzy¡­ dizzy¡­¡± ine holds on tightly onto Emmett¡¯s shirt. She closes her eyes and screams. The sky is spinning, and the earth is floating. The trees around them are dancing rapidly. Kayden secretlyughs at the romantic couple while leaning on the trunk of a tree, ¡°Young master seems to be getting more humane these days.¡± Many years after, ine still remembers her innocent eighteen years old where she was deeply loved and spoiled by Emmett. Emmett insists on carrying ine on their way back. ¡°Let me down. I can walk by myself. I don¡¯t feel dizzy now. Really! It¡¯s not too far. It¡¯s not tiring.¡± Looking at the handsome face of Emmett, ine emphasizes her opinion again and again. Emmett too insists on his opinion. He wants to carry her all the way back to their house. A group of men silently follows behind Emmett. At this moment, ine has an illusion that Emmett owns everything in the world, and he is willing to give it all to her. Oh, it sounds so romantic! These are all storylines from novels. Could it happen to her in reality? Emmett puts ine down on the couch and goes to shower after that. ine sits on the couch and starts to binge-watch. Since she couldn¡¯t understand what they are talking on the television shows, she could pick and watch a silentedy! ¡°This person is interesting,¡± ineughs and speaks to Kayden while she enjoys her snacks. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you,¡± Kayden purposely ignores ine and looks at the ceiling. ine twitches her lips when she sees Kayden¡¯s cold reaction. She looks at Kayden and asks, ¡°What are we having as dinner tonight, Kayden?¡± ¡°How would I know? You should ask young master,¡± Kayden throws ine an answer which she wouldn¡¯t know how to respond. At the same time, the mobile phone on the table rings. It is Emmett¡¯s mobile phone. ine snoops over and sees the name on the screen- Juliana. Isn¡¯t her the foreignerdy that has a wild look that they saw earlier? The tall one with a big bust, thin waist and golden hair. ine doesn¡¯t like it when she thinks of how tightly Juliana and Emmett hugged earlier. She walks over and takes Emmett¡¯s phone. However, Kayden reminds her, ¡°Hey, I advise you to put that phone down right away. The young master doesn¡¯t like people messing up with his stuff. If he gets angry, no one could save you from his rage.¡± ine replies Kayden in a snit, ¡°I¡¯m the assistant of President Smith. It is within my job scope to pick up phone calls for him. What can you do?¡± She picks up the phone and starts the conversation with her a lovely tone, ¡°Hello.¡± Juliana is obviously stunned. She pauses for a second then straightforwardly replies while she flips her hair and squints her eyes, ¡°Hello, can I speak to Emmett, please?¡± Juliana speaks fluent Chinesenguage. How would ine know beforehand that Juliana has been an intelligent woman all along and it is in her blood that she is domineering? Juliana has mastered fivenguages since young and she is well- trained in both martial arts and business operation. Generally speaking, she is the female version of Emmett. Juliana is aggressive, smart, capable and managerial. ¡°You wish to speak with President Smith? He is in the shower right now. I will inform him to call you back once he is free, alright?¡± ine is shocked by Juliana¡®s cold tone, so she quickly answers. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s nothing big. I want to reconfirm our date tonight. We are supposed to have dinner tonight, and he is going to stay over at my house. Alright, I will call backter. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Bye¡­¡± ine¡¯s eyes are wide open out of surprise. She slowly put the phone down. What an arrogant woman! Juliana is obviously challenging ine! The dinner and the stayover tonight¡­ If this isn¡¯t a challenge, then what is it? But wait¡­ Isn¡¯t ine a nobody to Emmett? He was just casually saying that she is his girlfriend. No¡­ his original words were ¡°my woman¡±. What is ine¡¯s reason to be jealous with Juliana then? Hold on a minute! Jealous? ¡°Am I jealous? Wait, why should I be jealous? I shouldn¡¯t be! Isn¡¯t it normal for a sessful man like Emmett to have many lovers and admirers?¡± ine immediately feels depressed. The content of the television show can no longer make herugh anymore. After showering, Emmett changes into a more refreshed and smart attire. ine points at the mobile phone and says, ¡°Juliana called. I picked it up for you. She says she is going to call you back regarding on your date and that you are staying over at her ce tonight.¡± ¡°What?¡± Emmett frowns. Why did Juliana lie? When did he promise her to stay over at her ce tonight? All he did was asked her out for a business dinner to confirm the details on their coboration. It is all about the coboration they are going to have! The mafias in Italy are always the leader of the underground groups in Europe. The arms trade, high-pay assassinations, and massive amounts of drug dealings, it is all the mafia doing. Coborating with them strengthens the ZH n. Of course, it is significant. Juliana is the daughter of the current ruler of the mafia group. She is favoured and capable. Rumour has it that she could kill nine assassins who tries to assassinate her with bare hands. It doesn¡¯t matter what Juliana thinks about him, but Emmett can never underestimate this coboration partner of his. Emmett pats ine¡¯s head and asks lightly, ¡°What do you want to have for dinner?¡± ine¡¯s eyes light up immediately, ¡°Are you not going to have dinner with Juliana?¡± ¡°I am. What I meant was, whatever you want to eat, I can ask Kayden to get it for you.¡± ine¡¯s heart is like a popped balloon. She has got nothing to expect right away. ¡°I see. Juliana isn¡¯t lying. Emmett has a date with her, and it seems like he is going to sleep with her tonight.¡± ine¡¯s heart feels heavy, and she doesn¡¯t like the feeling of it. Chapter 147: Why Am I Crying? Chapter 147: Why Am I Crying? ¡°What are you frowning about now?¡± Emmett makes fun of ine. In fact, Emmett is looking forward to hearing ine say, ¡®Emmett, I don¡¯t want you to have dinner with Juliana alone. Don¡¯t go!¡¯ As long as she says this...Just a word from her... And he won¡¯t go... ine rubs her head, sighing audibly. She disguises her displeasure and grins at Emmett. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m just thinking that if you¡¯re going out for dinner, can Kayden and I prepare a barbecue? Haha, we can put a shelf at the doorway to roast the rabbit, chicken or something and sprinkle some cumin or chili powder on it. It¡¯s would surely be a great feast. President Smith, you should go now. Don¡¯t mind us already, enjoy your time.¡± Emmett looks at ine gravely as her bright smile stings his heart. If Emmett is Mark Wilson, she will definitely jump on him and criescry, stopping him from going out. Oh great, she can¡¯t even wait for him to leave. Alright then! ine Jones, you¡¯re so...so cruel to me! Emmettughs at himself sarcastically and slightly ps his hand. He stands up and replies ine, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll leave that up to you and Kayden. Kayden, you stay at home. I¡¯ll have dinner with Juliana today.¡± Kayden stands up immediately and says, "Yes, young master! Young master... will you be back tonight?" Emmett¡¯s gaze immediately moves to ine. ine¡¯s heart skips a beat when she hears Kayden¡¯s question. However, she bites her lower lip and pretends that it is nothing. Emmett takes a deep breath and says coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s see how things go.¡± Emmett walks out with his head high. Someone opens the car door for him and his bodyguards follow him as his car drives away. ine unwittingly sheds tears. She doesn¡¯t even know why she cries. Cold tears of pain stream down, making ine¡¯s face wet. Her heart... hurts so much. ¡®ine Jones! What are you crying about! What the hell are you crying about!about? Even if Bad-bear Smith goes out on a date or sleeps with other woman, what does it have to do with you? Perhaps... you''re just one of the many women that Bad-bear Smith sleeps with! So... ine, you must protect your heart. You¡¯ve already lost your virginity, don¡¯t lose your heart too.¡¯ ine holds her pillow tightly, raises her head and screams, ¡°I only love my senior, Mark!!!¡± The sudden roars of hers, frightens Kayden. Kayden looks at her inexplicably and has a strange feeling. This woman suddenly screams about a senior. Isn¡¯t she crazy? At first, Kayden doesn¡¯t want to bother about young master¡¯s woman, but he turns away and realizes that there¡¯s are tears on her face. Kayden is surprise to see that. All this while, he always thought ine is a woman without love and emotions... He once thought she would never care about others¡¯ feelings and is dumb in love. But looking at her expression now, does she have affection for young master? Kayden is a soft-hearted guy. He coughs and asks ine, ¡°What do you want for dinner today? You really want to eat barbecue?¡± ¡°Yes! Of course! I want it grilled, thoroughly, and roasted to death!¡± ine says in a fierce tone as she grits her teeth. Kayden twitches his mouth. For the rest of the time, Kayden automatically categorizes ine as a crazy woman. ¡°I love my senior... I love my senior... I love my senior...¡± ine is like a monk reading scriptures. No matter where she walks to or what she is doing, her mouth is constantly muttering this sentence. Kayden really makes barbecue for ine outside, on the grass. He sets up a wooden shelf and puts the marinated meat on it. He roasts the meat and the surroundings isare full of barbecue aroma. Like a mouse, ine wanders excitedly around the oven. The barbecue aroma tempts her into a drooling fool. She sticks out her hand from time to time to grab a piece of meat, but Kayden will instantly p her hand back. ¡°Wait a minute, it¡¯s not cooked yet! Look at how greedy you are with food,food; can¡¯t you just wait for a while more? ine rubs her two little hands and blinks her big eyes. Kayden looks at her in disdain, ¡°Who just said that she wasn¡¯t hungry? It¡¯s really quick for you to change your mood.¡± When the meat is finally cooked, ine immediately picks up her te. The roasted meat slightly burns her mouth as she inhales, and she continues chewing the meat. ¡°It¡¯s delicious... Wow, it smells so good. Kayden, you¡¯re really awesome, you even know how to barbecue! I shall name you, the all-round champion!¡± ine devours everything on her te. Looking at how much ine enjoys her food, Kayden passes his roasted meat to her. No matter how he looks at her, he still thinks this girl is just a child, a junior high school student. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Actually, Kayden wants to tell ine, it takes a certain degree of courage and patience to fall in love with young master Emmett. As least, a man like Emmett,Emmett will never have only one woman. Besides, young master Emmett is a heartless man. The chance of him falling in love with a woman is indeed very low. However in the end, Kayden remains silent as he is unable to say anything. So what if she¡¯s pitiful? Kayden isn¡¯t close with her. He¡¯s a close associate of young master. He shall be standing on his young master¡¯s side. ine wants to drink, but Kayden doesn¡¯t allow her to. ¡°Forget about it. I dare not give you wine without the consent of the young master. I still want to live a few more years. Don¡¯t put me in a difficult situation." ¡°Really, you¡¯re so mean. Alcohol is an essential part of the barbecue. Without the alcohol, the taste of the meat is not to its fullest.¡± ine rubs her nose and rolls her big round eyes. Kayden ignores her demand and says, ¡°If you want to drink, drink juice or in water. Nothing else!¡± ¡°Hmph! So mean!¡± In the end, she eats a lot of roasted meat and drinks many iced juice. Looking at her watch, it¡¯s already past eleven o¡¯clock at night. Even at this time, Bad-bear Smith is still not home yet... It seems that Emmett won¡¯te back home today, isn¡¯t he? Now... is he holding that woman named Juliana and doing ¡®that thing¡¯ on the bed? ine trembles all over when she thinks of this, and she almost vomits the indigested food in her stomach. I don¡¯t want it... I don¡¯t want... I don¡¯t want this to happen... No... I don¡¯t want... ine shakes her head aggressively, bites her lips and walks upstairs. She thinks that once she fills her empty stomach, she will not think much about it anymore. What she does not expect is that even after eating so much, her mind is still thinking about it. That¡¯s too much! Why does she keep thinking about the scenario of Bad-bear Smith and Juliana wooing in bed? Argh... ine Jones, can you please stop thinking about it? ine knocks on her skull and sighs heavily. Will Juliana put her legs around Bad-bear Smith¡¯s waist and moans with pleasure? Will Bad-bear Smith rush into her body and move vigorously? Argh... ine can¡¯t help but feel helpless towards herself. She ms her head into the bed and wraps herself in the nket. ¡­ Upon reaching the ce that they¡¯ve agreed to meet at, Emmett walks in freely. Juliana has already noticed him outside when she is staring out of the window. She immediately stands up, and her slender figure reflects on her perfect sexy features. Her gaze is as bright and indulging as the stars at night. Emmett Smith is a man that will make you feel like you¡¯re walking on air just by looking at him. His starkly angr features are surprisingly charming, and his narrow eyes are full of mystery. His straight-edged nose and sexy thin lips, no matter how you look at his face, he is able to make people drool. How can a perfect and charming man like him exist in this world? He is indeed a charming man, with an enchanting smell! ¡°Aww, Mr. Smith, you¡¯re on time. Come, please have a seat here.¡± Juliana stretches out her tender hand with dignity and shakes it gently with Emmett. Emmett is not a lustful person. Previously when other big shot presidents held her hand, they will always take the advantage to squeeze her hand a few times more. After all, Juliana is a stunning woman. But Emmett is totally different from them. He has no expression at all. Even when shaking hands with Juliana, Emmett¡¯s face is cold as stone and only makes superficial contact with her. He pulls back his hand before she can feel the temperature of his palm. "Miss Juliana, you''re being generous again. We can just talk and negotiate in a quiet ce. Why bother to spend so much meeting at such ce?" Ordinary people can¡¯t evene near this pce to visit, let alone having a meal here. Only the minister of state and politicians haveministers of states and politicians have the privilege to come here. However, Juliana gives Emmett enough respect today. Not only she brings him here to eat, she also reserves the entire pce for him. Hence, except from Juliana¡¯s people men, the people whoe and go here are the people from ZH n. Juliana stands beside Emmett, looking at this dazzling, diamond-like charming man, and indulges herself in his existence. Chapter 148: Unmoved Chapter 148: Unmoved Juliana is 175cm tall. But standing in front of Emmett, she suddenly feels so small and weak, as though she needs his protection. Is it true that women be weak and obsessive towards handsome men once they reach the age of marriage? ¡°Mr. Smith, it is my honor to entertain you. You deservesdeserve a service like this. Please sit down.¡± Emmett nods slightly and sits down. Juliana smiles at Emmett in a seductive manner. However, Emmett¡¯s face is still as though cold as a thousand years old iceberg. There is no expression on his face at all. ¡°Mr. Smith, when I called you earlier, your assistant picked it up. Was she the woman I saw during the day? That woman on the boat?" Even if Juliana continues to pretend, she can hardly conceal her jealousy. ¡°Well, yeah. She is my assistant.¡± ¡°Oh, does Mr. Smith like this type of woman? A woman like your assistant? A woman that looks innocent and cute?¡± Emmett keeps a straight face and smiles lightly, ¡°Miss Juliana. I was wondering what have you prepared for dinner tonight. I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± She wants to talk about ine? No way. How can he possibly mention his special person with others? Once Emmett changes the subject, Juliana immediately realizes his little assistant is something Emmett doesn¡¯t want to say to outsiders. Juliana nods and snaps her finger. Then, the waiter delivers the delicious dishes to their table. Emmett has always been an expert negotiator. Even when facing a voluptuous woman like Juliana, he still manages to talk about their business coboration in details. Juliana repeatedly tolerates Emmett''s requests, just because deep inside her heart, she has a strange expectation and feelings for him. After ten o¡¯clock, it has been some time since dinner is over. The fruits has been eaten and they almost reach the end of their discussion. Emmett looks at his watch for the third time. It is obvious that he wants to leave. Juliana stares at Emmett¡¯s action. Of course, she doesn''t want him to leave right now. Tonight, she wants Emmett to be hers. ¡°Mr. Smith, how about watching a post-dinner show?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She grins at Emmett. She actually feels a little defeated. Juliana dresses beautifully today. She wears a backless low-cut dress. Her dress is so short that it slightly shows her panties when she sits on the chair. Even so, Emmett seems to ignore her presence and his cold-eyed stare discourages her n. She doesn¡¯t believe that a sexy queen like her will not be able to seduce him. Emmett closes his eyes for a brief moment and says, ¡°Okay.¡± After watching the so-called post-dinner show, he shall be heading back home. He doesn''t know if ine is asleep yet. He hasn''t decidedecided whether to sleep with ine in his arms or sleep by himself in a separate room tonight. If Emmett sleeps with her in his arms, he is afraid that he may do something to her. It isn¡¯t impossible, since ine is so attractive. Her moans... is are able to make him insane. If he wants to sleep alone¡­he may feel lonely. While he is thinking about it, the lights in the big restaurant suddenly dims. Music startsing out of the speaker. The drum intensifies as the rhythm soon bes faster and brighter. Juliana suddenly stands up from her seat and dances to the music. She twists her waist and hip, and stares at Emmett with her seductive eyes. Then, she starts to dance sensually around him. It turns out... the show that she has been talking about is her dance. No, this isn¡¯t a dance... but a seduction! She dances unrestrainedly and seductively. She swings her busty peach-like breasts, and he is able to see feature of the twins thoroughly. She moves her body and entangles her waist like a snake. She turns over and lifts the hem of her dress to sway her voluptuous ass. Her curvy hip portrays her visible sexy lingerie. Emmett¡¯s pupils constrict when he looks at her. No matter how, he¡¯s still a man... A man with strong sexual desire. Not to mention towards direct seduction... Juliana sticks her tongue out, squints her eyes and swings her waist. Then, she approaches him step by step. Her finger, gently strokes his face. Emmett keeps a straight face and remains unmoved. Her arm clings onto his neck. Her hand strokes down his chest... to his abdomen... and continues down... p! Before Juliana is about to touch the zip of his pants, Emmett blocks her hand. Juliana is stunned... it¡¯s only a little more till she can grab it. As long as she touches his little brother, which man is able to withstand this kind of teasing? Emmett takes a deep breath and says calmly, "Miss Juliana, the show is wonderful. But it''s toote now, so I shouldn¡¯t bother you anymore. It''s time for me to leave." Emmett pushes Juliana away and stands up freshly. ¡°Emmett!¡± Juliana clings to Emmett and embraces his waist. She looks up at Emmett¡¯s charming and handsome face, and her voice is trembling. "Emmett... don''t go tonight, can you? Stay here... okay?" Emmett smiles faintly, ¡°That, I can¡¯t do. I appreciate the dinner and we had a pleasant business discussion. I should leave now.¡± Emmett continues to walk out and Juliana stops him once again. She embraces him tightly. ¡°Emmett, please... stay with me tonight. You know what I mean. Stay here, not only will you get me, you¡¯ll also have the whole gannd. I¡¯ll keep my word!¡± The whole gannd... what a huge temptation that is! Emmett sighs and turns his face, looking at Juliana who is still waiting for his reply. He reaches out his hand and caresses her face. That gentle move deeply touches Juliana. His casual action melts her heart. ¡°You''re drunk, Miss Juliana. Drink more water once you reached home, and then have a good rest. You and I, will be the best... business partners. Good night.¡± Emmett says in a cold tone. He untangles her arms and walks out of the ce. Juliana stays still. Her wide eyes stare at that charming man, who is getting into the car and ready to leave. From the beginning to the end, he is so gentle and considerate. However, he has been keeping his distance since just now. Whenever they make eye contact, it is as if he is not looking at a woman, but a contract! Emmett, oh Emmett. How can you be so cruel me, Juliana? How can you ignore my attention, my invitation towards you, and my entire gannd! Juliana¡¯s breathing bebes quicker and shallower. She slowly turns around and grabs her fist tightly. ¡°I want you, I want you! Emmett! You must be mine! Mine!!¡± She suddenly bes crazy. She screams loudly and flips the candles and teacups on the table to the ground. Tears race down her cheeks. Emmett gets into the car and sighs heavily. Then, he unbuttons his cuff and pulls down his tie, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Like a small boat, the car moves smoothly on the night streets. Unexpectedly, the dinner with Juliana dys much of his time. Juliana is not easy to deal with. If it isn¡¯t because of Juliana¡¯s affection towards him, it is really difficult to get her agreement on many requests that will bring benefits to hispany. But... is Juliana out of her mind? She wants to sleep with him? Who does she think she is? A queen? Whichw says that if she wants someone, they have to cling to her immediately? It¡¯s really ridiculous. A woman like Juliana,Juliana is definitely not his cup of tea. A woman like her is bold, sharp and smart. She can be a great friend, business partner or even a competitor... To be his woman... No way! This kind of woman, is even less interesting than a woman like Amelia Carter. He sneers faintly and presses both sidesides of his head. He leans against the seat to take a short nap. By the time he reaches home, it¡¯s already past eleven o¡¯clock. He assumes his honey, ine must have been sound asleep. ¡°Young master, you¡¯re back already?¡± Kayden is definitely not going to sleep so soon. He is in the living room, rubbing his gun. He stands up instantly when he realizes his young master has reached home. ¡°Yes.¡± Emmett replies as he begins to take off his coat. ¡°Is she asleep yet?¡± Of course, Kayden knows who he is referring to. He immediately answers, ¡°Well, she went upstairs twenty minutes ago. I think she should have fallen asleep.¡± ¡°So, did you all have fun today?¡± Kayden understands that even though Emmett is not willing to ask, the answer is still up to ine. Kayden thinks about it and says, ¡°Not bad. She ate quite a lot today. She ate several pieces of meat and drank a lot of beverages.¡± Chapter 149: Being Sent to Hospital in the Middle of the Night Chapter 149: Being Sent to Hospital in the Middle of the Night ¡°Huh?¡± Emmett raises his eyes and frowns slightly, ¡°She was born in the year of the pig, so she is gluttonous. You should control her, don¡¯t let her eat so much. Eating so much meat at dinner would make her stomach hurt.¡± Emmett, who rarely talks so much, suddenly criticizes Kayden. The corners of Kayden¡¯s mouth twitch. What? It¡¯s her mouth and her stomach. How is he going to know how much she should eat? Usually, the young master did not speak for almost a day, but for this girl he has really turned into a long-winded old woman. Emmett washes his hands and face, and goes upstairs. Of course, Kayden sees this: Young Master Smith goes straight to ine¡¯s room. Emmett walks quietly into the room with light steps, not daring to turn on the light in fear of affecting ine¡¯s sleep. Guided by the moonlight, he walks to the bed, sits down gently and reaches out his hand to pull her hair off her face. She is asleep and appears to be small and delicate, her cheeks pink and mouth pouting like a child; she is in a sound sleep. Emmett looks at her, at a loss for words. Looking at herpletely vulnerable sleeping posture, his heart softens unconsciously. He lowers his head and kisses her softly on the cheek. Her alluringly sweet scent magically prates into his nostrils. Fuck! Her body is magical. Just kissing her makes his body react. Emmett hurries to the bathroom, takes a shower and washes away the fire that he has just felt in his body. He wipes the big foggy mirror with a towel and looks at his strong muscles. It is strange. What is the matter with him? Even in the face of Juliana¡¯s open attempt at seducing him, he didn¡¯t even think about it. Why does he immediately feel such craving as soon as he returns to ine? Lowering his head, he looks at his hard and swollen member, and sighs. Patience. He is going to wait patiently until the pain of her first time goes away. After that, he is going to pester her every day, never letting her go¡­ Emmett dries his body, and goes straight to bed without putting anything on. Picking up the quilt slightly, he quietly slips inside, pressing himself against ine¡¯s small body; he hugs her from behind. Oh! Sofortable. Her body is soft and smooth, her scent sweet and warm¡­ Her sweet scent makes him lose his mind, a fiery chaos rising up in his body. He couldn¡¯t stop his hand from fumbling around at the front of her body, finally resting on her ample chest through her pajamas. He inhales deeply. He feels himself get hard again. He misses it¡­ He really, really misses it¡­ The way she felt¡­ ¡°ine, you are torturing me¡­¡± He whispers softly, pressing his lips to her pink earlobe, kissing softly. The fire in his body bes hotter, wilder and even more unrestrained¡­ The vile him, lightly picks up the hem of her nightgown to drill himself into her legs¡­ Rubbing gently against her¡­ ¡°Hm¡­¡± Emmett frowns and groans deeply. Damn it! He is dying! He is being suffocated and tortured to death! He has this amazingly beautiful woman, whose warm scent is enough to make him go crazy with desire, but he could only hold her in his arms and not do anything else¡­ It is too hard to handle! He has to be patient! Emmett tells himself that he must hold back. She is really young and immature. The pain of her first time must be healed properly otherwise it would be very painful for her. He has to endure it! He has to! Like this, Emmett, tortured and burning with desire, falls asleep hugging ine. In the deep of the night, around two o¡¯clock, Emmett is woken up by ine¡¯s low moan. ¡°Ah¡­ Ughh¡­ it hurts¡­¡± Her voice is painful and sad, like the moan of a sick cat. Emmett gets up immediately and turns on the bedsidemp. He hugs ine closer and frowns as he carefully looks at her small face that is covered in sweat. Her face that is usually pink and soft, looks deathly pale. ¡°ine, what is it? Does it hurt? Tell me?¡± Emmett strokes her face gently with his hand tofort her, and looks around anxiously to look at the time. A little after two o¡¯clock in the night. ¡°Ughh¡­ it hurts¡­ it really hurts¡­¡± Tears squeezes out of ine¡¯s tightly shut eyes; she couldn¡¯t open them. She looks restless and in pain, like fish out of water, tossing back and forth. ¡°It hurts¡­ it hurts¡­¡± ¡°Where does it hurt? Point it out.¡± Emmett¡¯s face turns white. ¡°Aaaaahh¡­¡± ine vaguely points to her belly; her face furrows in pain. The pain is so much that she begins to shudder, as if convulsing. This frightens Emmett terribly. Growing up, Emmett hardly ever fell ill possibly due to his martial arts skills. Even when he had headaches, he would just drink a bit of ginger tea to handle it. However, he is more frightened seeing ine being sick like this than him being shot. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! I will take you to the hospital! Endure it for a bit¡­ just a bit.¡± Emmett leaps out of bed. Without even putting any clothes on, he runs naked to his room and puts on some clothes. He shouts, ¡°Kayden! Kayden! Where is everyone? Come on, Kayden!¡± Kayden answers sleepily, ¡°Huh, yes. Here¡­ I¡¯m here¡­¡± ¡°Quick! Get the car! We have to go to the hospital! ine has a stomachache!¡± ¡°What? Oh¡­¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Kayden¡¯s sleepiness disappears at once. He sighs, scratching his head. Of course, it is her again. She is the best at annoying people. Emmett wraps ine in arge nket and stomps downstairs holding her in his arms. The whole vi is lit brightly. Everyone gets up after them, yawning and rubbing their eyes, getting busy. Emmett is sweating in anxiety as he hugs ine, who is constantly moaning in pain. He orders urgently, ¡°Drive faster! Faster!¡± In the driver¡¯s seat, Kayden wipes his own cold sweat and says, ¡°Master, I am already going at a hundred and five. I can¡¯t go any faster.¡± ine in Emmett¡¯s arms is crying in pain; crying very pitifully, like a helpless child. Emmett wipes her tears with his hands and coaxes her, ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay. We will be at the hospital soon. It won¡¯t hurt then. Just a little while more.¡± ine, who is confused and only half conscious, gasps in pain and asks, ¡°Could it be¡­ Could it¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Emmett lowers his head to listen and almost kisses her. ine pouts her mouth and says with extreme misery, ¡°Could it¡­ be an ectopic pregnancy?¡± It turns out; she had read it written in a novel that a woman had an ectopic pregnancy but died because she couldn¡¯t get to the hospital in time. She doesn¡¯t want to die. She really doesn¡¯t want to die; she is only eighteen years old. ¡°What?¡± Emmett is stunned for a moment, then he bursts outughing. His anxious and frightened mood is gone as heughs at ine¡¯s dumbfoundingly stupid words. ¡°HA HA HA, don¡¯t worry about that! It¡¯s not possible for you to have an ectopic pregnancy.¡± She cries, ¡°Why isn¡¯t it possible? It hurts so much.¡± Also, what happened between themst night¡­ That¡­ Emmett kisses her small tear-stained face and whispers, ¡°Because¡­ We only did itst night. How can you get pregnant so fast, you idiot!¡± ine is stunned in shame and pain. She quickly closes her eyes and continues to groan in pain. Oh! The embarrassment. In the future, if she didn¡¯t know fully about something, she has better keep her mouth shut. It is too embarrassing. Once at the hospital¡¯s emergency room gate, a parkingmander asks them to park the car in the parking area instead of there. As Kayden is talking to themander, Emmett walks over with ine in his arms and kicks him hard. He says grimly to Kayden, ¡°What are you discussing here? Go to the doctor!¡± The unfortunatemander lies on the ground about ten feet away, and doesn¡¯t wake up for a long time. All the doctors and nurses on the night shift at the hospital are frightened. The crowd that came spilling in the hospital with ine looks fierce. ¡°Doctor, hurry up! Use your best doctors and best equipment and check her! If anything goes wrong, I will kill you all.¡± Emmett takes out two guns and ces them on someone¡¯s table, still maintaining his refined and charming smile. Emmett, whose magical smile could kill people, is smiling lightly with his thin lips. However, the words thate out of his mouth¡­ are really scary! Half an hourter, ine is lying in a quiet and clean ward. ¡°Mr. Emmett, she is suffering from acute gastroenteritis and stomach cramps. She ate too much meat and then ate something cold which can cause this. She has to pay attention to her diet for a few days and eat light food. Especially, she must avoid spicy and cold thingspletely.¡± Several doctors cautiously looks at Emmett who looks gloomy. In their eyes, although Emmett is stunningly handsome, but¡­he has a murderous aura around him. Emmett sits beside ine¡¯s hospital bed, with her small hand in one hand and running his other hand through her sweaty hair. Hearing the doctors exin, he slowly raises his head and shoots the doctors a sharp look with his deep eyes. The doctors all tremble in fear, as if his eyes have swords in them. Chapter 150: Surprisingly He Knew How to Smile Chapter 150: Surprisingly He Knew How to Smile ¡°She is in pain right now. What should be done to stop her pain?¡± ¡°Oh, we will give her a pain killer injection and an IV drip, she¡¯ll be fine in a bit.¡± ¡°Okay, but if in half an hour she is still in pain, I¡¯ll behead all of you with my bare hands.¡± There is a collective panicked gasping sound from the doctors. However, when they look at Emmett, they find him to have a very elegant and beautiful face. How the words that fall from his mouth are so horrible is beyond their understanding. When all the doctors leave, Kayden can¡¯t stop himself fromining, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s not as serious as you thought. Stomachaches are all like this, they hurt. Gastroenteritis hurts, but the pain goes away quickly with a painkiller injection. Don¡¯t worry too much, Young Master.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Emmett snarls and then turns his head and stares at Kayden with a stare venomous enough to kill people. He says in a low voice, ¡°If you had supervised her properly and not let her eat too much, would she still have gastroenteritis? Do you still have the guts to talk? Get out!¡± Kayden purses his lips, grits his teeth and goes out feeling extremely aggrieved. He grabs his hair andments as he sits on a bench. ine, ine! You evil woman. You are nothing but trouble maker. Soon, the pain killer injection is over, and it¡¯s time for the IV drip. When Emmett sees the young nurse inject the thin needle into the delicate skin of ine¡¯s hand, he shudders in pain. ¡°Lightly! Do you know even how to inject a needle? Can¡¯t you be a little light handed?¡± Emmett frowns and constantly scolds the nurse. The nurse finishes her task and then nces at him furtively. Then she lowers her head, blushes and leaves the ward. Wow! He¡¯s so handsome. It¡¯s a pity that he has a wife. Looking at him being so anxious, he clearly loves his wife a lot. Finally, ine stops groaning. Her pain must be subsiding a bit. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Emmett feeds her a little bit of warm water, and she falls asleep lying in the hospital bed. ¡°You¡¯re indeed an idiot. You¡¯re in so much pain but you can still sleep. Oh! You poor little thing, let¡¯s see if you still dare to eat like this in the future.¡± Emmett strokes her face gently, covers her up with the quilt. Heys down with her on the hospital bed and falls asleep. The next day, ine wakes up. ¡°Huh? Where am I?¡± She opens her round eyes, looking around. Hospital? It looks like a hospital. She vaguely remembers that she had stomachache the night before and was rushed to the hospital in a mess. She doesn¡¯t remember anything else. ¡°You woke up? What do you want for breakfast? How about porridge, boiled eggs and toast? Do you want anything else?¡± Emmett pokes his head out of the bathroom and asks. ine stares at him, dumbfounded. Half of Emmett¡¯s face is covered in white foam. Why does he look like that? ¡°What happened to your face? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh! Haha, I am shaving.¡± Emmett winks at her. ¡°Shaving?¡± ine is surprised. She doesn¡¯t remember ever seeing her father shave, she only remembers seeing his razor. Maybe she never paid attention to things like shaving; anyway, she is quite surprised. Oh my God! Emmett shaves too. ¡°You shave too?¡± Oh God! She sees him every day, but his chin is always smooth¡­ shining smooth. Emmett thinks he might get paralyzed withughter, ¡°I have to shave even more. Don¡¯t you know a man¡¯s beard is proportional to testosterone? If his beard is wild, so is his libido. You should know about my libido, that night¡­¡± Crimson blush explodes on ine¡¯s face at his words. ¡°Hey! You just say anything. You have no shame. I hate you. I am not listening to you.¡± Emmett also doesn¡¯t realize but being with ine, his mood is soaring happily. Last night he was scared to death by her sickly appearance. Today, she looks better and brighter, and he immediately feels rxed and cheerful. Since when did she start to influence his mood¡­ ¡°The one¡¯s who can¡¯t grow a beard are not men, you know?¡± Emmett is still teasing her. Teasing her is a fun little game for him. ine turns her face away, purses her lips and says, ¡°The pain was pretty badst night. Thank you for bringing me to the hospital.¡± Emmett washes away the foam on his face and smirks at her meaningfully, ¡°Look at you being so polite. No need to thank me, just be good in bed when you get better.¡± ine is shocked, her face red. She hides in the quilt. Wait, didn¡¯t he sleep with Julianast night? Why did hee back to the vi? Did he actuallye back after finishing with her? ine can¡¯t hold in this question. She pokes her head out of the quilt and asks, ¡°When did youe backst night?¡± ¡°A little after eleven o¡¯clock, why?¡± ¡°And what¡­ what about her?¡± ¡°Her? Who are you asking about?¡± ¡°That woman¡­ Juliana. Where did she go?¡± Emmett¡¯s eyes suddenly light up. Oh! You little thing, are you beginning to care about me? ¡°Juliana? How would I know where did she go? After dinner we both went to our own ces. Who cares about her?¡± ine exhales a sigh of relief. Sheughs internally. Ha ha ha, so it turns out he didn¡¯t sleep with that womanst night¡­ Emmett walks over and pinches ine¡¯s soft and smooth cheek. He narrows his eyes and moves his handsome face closer to ine¡¯s. A rush of heat rises up on ine¡¯s face; he looks at her with his deep eyes and says, ¡°Are you worried about me sleeping with Juliana?¡± Panic flicks across ine¡¯s face. She immediately pouts and denies, ¡°No! Why would I care about you? No!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha! Really? Then I will sleep with her tonight. She¡¯s hoping for it anyway.¡± ¡°Damn it! You! You are such a yboy; you know nothing but sex. I hate you! At such a young age you should put your energy into your work. Work! Do you understand?¡± ine is filled up with rage and scolds Emmett. As if she is his boss and he is her assistant. Nomittal, Emmett shakes his head and looks at her fondly, smiling softly. Seeing Emmett¡¯s expressions, the doctor on the rounds is deeply shocked. Oh my God! Is this the same man who was more terrifying than the devilst night? How on earth is he smiling so beautifully and gently? Surprisingly, he knows how to smile? Oh God! ¡­ ine stays in the hospital for two days and recoverspletely. Emmett goes out during the day and is busy with the group¡¯s business affairs. Whenever he is free, he returns to the hospital to apany ine. The two do nothing but quarrel, argue, joke around and tease each other. Kayden admires ine very much. She is sick and lying in the hospital with an IV drip, but she still maintains her optimistic attitude and lives happily. Until they finish their business trip to Italy and get back on the return flight, the whole time Emmett doesn¡¯t touch ine. On the ne, ine falls asleep reading a book. Her small body leans softly on Emmett¡¯s shoulder as she scratches her head with her small hand. As she lowers her hand in her sleep, it coincidentally falls on Emmett¡¯s zipper. Emmett who is absorbed in a report is suddenly filled with fire by her unintentional move. He suddenly feels hot. Looking down at his zipper he sees a bulge. He looks at the girl beside him who is sleeping soundly, his gaze resting on her plump and glossy lips; he whispers quietly, ¡°Tonight¡­ You must have recovered well, Right?¡± Standing on her homnd after getting off from the ne, ine can¡¯t help but stretch contentedly; she shouts, ¡°Wow! Finally, back home. Even the air feels homely.¡± Emmett pats her little butt and says, ¡°I let you rest for a long time. Go to work form tomorrow, okay? At night¡­¡± When Emmett says at night, the expressions in his eyes deepens, ¡°At night¡­ listen to my call.¡± ¡°Huh? Why listen to your call at night?¡± ¡°You talk too much. Why are you still not getting in the car? You bought so many gifts, don¡¯t you want to take them home?¡± ¡°Ha ha! Yes, yes! Emmett, you are so generous, you helped me buy so many gifts.¡± All of it is the rich man, Emmett¡¯s money¡­ She bought gifts for her father, sister, Hazel, Sally, Mandy, her senior Mark and some ssmates. She bought two huge bags and can¡¯t even carry them. As a result of this business trip, they look like a new couple returning home to visit their family for the first time. Emmett and the rest of the party first send ine back. Later, Emmett personally drops the two bags home to ine. ine happily ps her hands, ¡°Yay! Thank you so much Emmett.¡± Standing in ine¡¯s dark and small home, Emmett¡¯s tall and slender figure looks really out of ce. He frowns, not leaving immediately. He nces at ine, looking reluctant to part. ¡°ine¡­¡± ¡°Huh? What are you doing? Aren¡¯t youte for your meeting?¡± Why is he still not leaving? Oh God! She just realized how difficult it is to be a president. It is indeed a very difficult job; it¡¯s practically a war. There¡¯s so much to do every day. ¡°Come here, you.¡± Emmett beckons ine toe closer. Chapter 151: A Shrew Also Fears the Wicked Chapter 151: A Shrew Also Fears the Wicked ¡°Huh? What¡¯s up?¡± ine leans forward curiously, looking up at the handsome man. Emmett doesn¡¯t answer her. He suddenly lowers his head and madly kisses ine. His kiss catches her off guard. She¡¯s stunned by his formidable arms and is pressed towards him. Emmett is quite tall. Even if he¡¯s bent down his head, she¡¯s still forced to raise her head and stand tiptoed for the kiss. The sound of their passion fills the room. Emmett¡¯s a little out of control. He¡¯s been with his beloved girl for so many days but he cannot make love with her, which almost has driven him crazy. His hands wander on ine¡¯s body restlessly. Wherever he¡¯s touched, she feels burned as if he¡¯s setting fire on her. Managing to break free from his aggressive kiss, ine is panting. Emmett clings to her tightly. With burning mes in his eyes, he says while gasping for breath, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re mine. You should put out the fire on me. Tonight... Wait for my call tonight. If you dare not to show up, I¡¯ll burn down your house. Understood?¡± ine gapes at him. What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s he nning to do tonight? Where to go? And he threats to burn down her house. She feels scared. As a young and innocent girl, ine never understands what kind of torture a mature man like Emmett is suffering now. He takes several deep breathes before releasing ine and leaving. His slender and straight back is receding farther and farther. Sitting in the car, Emmett is listening to Kayden. ¡°Mr. Emmett, Master knows you¡¯re back. He asked you to go back home for dinner tonight.¡± Emmett says directly, ¡°Reply him that I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll go back another day.¡± ¡°Okay. Mr. Emmett, Miss Amelia Carter also called. She asked if you¡¯ll stay home tonight. She wants to have dinner with you.¡± Hearing Amelia Carter¡¯s name, Emmett is enraged. ¡°Why do they care about my dinner so much? Call her back, asking her not to wait for me. Who does she think she is? My wife? Screw her!¡± Kayden mumbles, ¡°Mr. Emmett, she¡¯s the first daughter of the Carter family, a powerful family as well. Besides, her performance shows that she must be your future wife chosen by Master. Mr. Emmett, please don¡¯t act so harsh.¡± ¡°Huh? Really?¡± Emmett snorts. ¡°I know the old man well. In his eyes, my marriage is just an exchange for the best profit. If Julianaes to me, he¡¯d kick away Amelia Carter immediately.¡± ¡°What? Juliana?¡± Kayden is taken aback. Emmett keeps silent. However, a trace of cruelness shes through his good looking face. When ine calls Hazel, Hazel is tutoring her student in a client¡¯s house. They make an appointment and ine will meet up with her in a ce nearby. ine opens the map and manages to find the location mentioned by Hazel. She also looks up the public transportation routes before leaving with the gift to Hazel. After transferring two buses, ine finally arrives at the destination. When the door is opened, Hazel comes out with ady at her forties. ¡°Hazel, don¡¯t mind my words. I totally understand you¡¯re not from a rich family. I¡¯ve never disdained you. But you can¡¯t humiliate yourself. How can you steal money? I¡¯ve always thought you were well- educated. But it turns out... I¡¯m so disappointed. How cheap you are to steal!¡± Hearing the woman¡¯s insults, ine is startled. How dare she insult Hazel in this way? ¡°Woo...Woo... I really didn¡¯t, Auntie. I didn¡¯t steal your money. Really!¡± ¡°Where did the five thousand yuan in your bage from then? Exin!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Woo...Woo... I didn¡¯t steal it. I don¡¯t know why the cash is in my bag.¡± Hazel cries fiercely, looking miserable. That woman stares at her with disdain and despise, with a trace of triumph as well. She sneers. Seeing that, ine is outraged. She rushes forward and holds Hazel¡¯s arm. ¡°Hazel wouldn¡¯t steal money! When our ssmates needed help, she donated her three-thousand yuan to that ssmate. Stop ndering Hazel!¡± That woman widens her eyes and raises her brows right away, pointing at Hazel¡¯s face. ¡°When I opened her bag, the five-thousand yuan that I just cashed out from the bank was lying there. If it wasn¡¯t her, did the money fly into her bag by itself?¡± Both ine and Hazel don¡¯t know how to retort. ¡°Why did you open her bag out of no reason? It seems you¡¯ve already know your money was in her bag. Isn¡¯t it abnormal? You should have nned everything, right? If you don¡¯t want others to know what you¡¯ve done, you should never have done it. It¡¯s all right; I¡¯ll send someone to teach you a lesson, making you smarter.¡± At this moment, a man¡¯s voice rings out behind ine. Everyone is astonished. The man¡¯s words hits straight to the point, shocking that woman. ine and Hazel turn around, stunned. ¡°Master Young! Why are you here?¡± It turns out to be Oliver, whom is named lunatic by ine. Oliver squints his eyes at ine with a mischievous smile, like a yboy, elegant and morous. He stretches his arm and wraps around ine¡¯s shoulders. With a soft tone, he says, ¡°What a coincidence! We both are destined to meet, aren¡¯t we? I just passed here by and saw you freezing there. No worries. I¡¯ll take care of your friend¡¯s business. I¡¯ll investigate on this matter.¡± Then he res at that woman and waves at his back. He orders loudly, ¡°Come here! Go check this matter up as soon as possible. Damn it! My girlfriend¡¯s bestie was ndered. What a dirty world! It¡¯s time to tear down these buildings!¡± Blood drains from that woman¡¯s face. A group of men with fierce looking approaches to her, looking like gangsters. Both ine and Hazel are dumbfounded. Obviously, the arrogant woman just now has weakened legs, trembling. It turns out that a shrew also fears the wicked. Tugging the hemline of Oliver¡¯s shirt, ine whispers, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t make a fuss. It¡¯s enough as long as it would prove that Hazel is innocent. Those men look so scary.¡± Oliver glints at that paralyzed woman with sharpness and seriousness. Then he looks down at ine, his eyes full of tenderness. ¡°No worries. I know what I¡¯m doing. This kind of shrew should learn a lesson. Otherwise, she¡¯d still think she¡¯s the queen. Besides, how can I bear my baby¡¯s bestie to be insulted? I¡¯m here to see who have the balls to bully my baby¡¯s bestie!¡± Hearing his words, Hazel almost cks out. What¡¯s he talking about? His baby¡¯s bestie? Such aplicated rtionship, isn¡¯t it? Looking at this handsome man, who¡¯s as decent and warm as the breeze in spring, Hazel can¡¯t believe that he¡¯s called ¡°lunatic¡± by ine. So he¡¯s Oliver Young? How can such a pure, handsome, dazzling and amicable man be connected to a madman? ¡°Thank you, Master Young. Really appreciate your help.¡± Hazel nods at him politely. Oliver¡¯s pink lips split into a nice arc. When he¡¯s smiling, his eyes are like peach blossoms. His white teeth expose, making him look so charming. ¡°Ha ha. Don¡¯t mention it. We¡¯re friends. My baby¡¯s bestie is also my friend. We¡¯ll get along in future. Don¡¯t be so polite.¡± ine can¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat beads broken out on her forehead. Hazel smiles stiffly. This Master Young is extremely easy-going indeed. Twisting her shoulders, ine shakes off Oliver¡¯s hand and moves to stand next to Hazel, distancing herself away from him. Those fierce-looking men have already followed the woman into her house. It¡¯s difficult for both girls to imagine how those rough men will teach her a lesson. Pointing at the off-road vehicle parking on the roadside, Oliver suggests, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Shall we go to a cafe? I haven¡¯t seen you for so many days, my baby. I miss you so much. Let¡¯s roll!¡± Hearing his advice, ine shrinks back her body. She admits that when Oliver helps her just now, she¡¯s appreciated. She¡¯s really happy that he can teach that arrogant and despicable woman a lesson. However, it doesn¡¯t mean that she wants to continue staying with him after making use of him. She doesn¡¯t want to have coffee with him. Oliver will drive her crazy. Hazel doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s proper for her to say something. Smirking, she looks at ine beside her. Oliver has run out of patience already. He walks to ine and grabs her hand, dragging her towards his vehicle. ¡°Come on! We haven¡¯t seen each other for days. Don¡¯t you miss me? Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll buy you the best craft coffee in town.¡± ine is forced to trot, being dragged. She mutters, ¡°Slow down. Slow down, will you? I can walk by myself. Stop dragging me!¡± Oliver pushes ine into the vehicle, his shirt rippled by the wind. Then he spins around with a charming smile on his fair face. Waving at Hazel, who¡¯s still in a daze, he invites her, ¡°Come on! I¡¯m so d to know ine¡¯s friend. Take it as a treat from us couple. Hurry up!¡± Hazel is amazed by the word ¡°couple¡±. She really thinks this Master Young is something. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Hazel jogs to him and sits in the vehicle. After saying something on his phone, Oliver starts the engine and drives them away. Chapter 152: You Do Have Guts Chapter 152: You Do Have Guts In the vehicle, Hazel nces at the back of Oliver, who¡¯s driving smartly wearing sunsses, then she nces at ine who is sitting next to her. She pinches ine¡¯s hand, making her look up. Hazel secretly points at Oliver, approaches to ine, and whispers, ¡°He... He has a crush on you, doesn¡¯t he?¡± ine¡¯s whole face frowns with bitterness. Her eyebrow creasing, she casts a nce at Oliver¡¯s side face, approaches to Hazel, and whispers back in Hazel¡¯s ear, ¡°He¡¯s a lunatic. Just ignore him!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t think he¡¯s lunatic. He¡¯s normal, even more normal than you. Stop insulting him. He¡¯s so handsome and warm-hearted!¡± Hearing Hazel¡¯s remarks, ine res at her. The two girls are taken by Oliver to a quiet ce, where ordinary people can¡¯t afford to enter. There are rare patrons in the coffee shop. Its space is carefully designed with a big lobby, elegant interior design, and high-end decorations. ¡°Come and sit down. It¡¯s a nice ce. We can enjoy the authentic craft coffee here. Taste the coffee with your heart and soul. You¡¯ll like it.¡± Oliver moves in and offers a seat to Hazel with great enthusiasm. ine wants to sit next to her, but she¡¯s grabbed by Oliver and made to sit next to him. ¡°Come here. Sit beside me.¡± Oliver presses her down. Then he snaps his fingers. A waitresses over, who is being waiting to serve them as soon as they¡¯ve entered. ¡°Good day, Master Young. Wee!¡± The waitress knows who Oliver is -- Master Young from JY Group. Looking at Hazel who¡¯s sitting opposite, ine pouts. She really doesn¡¯t want to sit next to him. She feels stressed. Oliver nods. ¡°Yep. I came here with my girlfriend. Bring us the best coffee of your store. Also some desserts too, your refined ones.¡± The waitress takes the order and nods with respect. Then she bows and leaves with a smile. Oliver turns to look at ine with a cheeky smile, his eyes full of love and passion. Unconsciously, he stretches his hand and pinches ine¡¯s cheek. ¡°Eh, you¡¯ve lost some weight, haven¡¯t you? No appetite during the business trip? I¡¯m sorry for you, my baby. Let¡¯s have a big dinner tonight forpensation. What do you think?¡± pping away Oliver¡¯s hand on her cheek, ine felt annoyed. Her face is already reddened. She says with her mouth crumpled, ¡°Stop calling me baby. Others may misunderstand us!¡± ¡°Ha ha! No misunderstandings. You¡¯re my baby truly.¡± Hazel looks at Oliver¡¯s confident and bright expression, bursting intoughter without being able to hold it back any longer. Oliver stretches his arm around ine¡¯s shoulders and turns to look at Hazel. He says, ¡°Nice to meet you. I forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m Oliver Young, my baby¡¯s boyfriend. Are you ine¡¯s close friend?¡± Hazel puts away the amusement on her face and nods quickly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ine¡¯s bestie. My name is Hazel.¡± ¡°You have a pretty name and you¡¯re a pretty girl, too. I like your name.¡± ¡°Ha ha. Thanks, Master Young. I¡¯m so ttered.¡± ¡°Hey, you two, stop calling me Master Young, will you? It¡¯s an address for outsiders. Please call me Oli!¡± Then he turns to ine with a flirting look, exhaling. ¡°Or, my baby, you can call me Honey.¡± ine is sickened by his look, trembling. She refuses, ¡°Hey, haven¡¯t I told you? I¡¯m not your girlfriend. You¡¯re not boyfriend, either. Why are you always talking nonsense? Stop telling those bullshit to my friend, will you?¡± Oliver still emanates a smile like the spring breeze. He chuckles, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve just on a business trip for a few days, and now you want to betray me? Haven¡¯t you be my girlfriend long ago? I¡¯ve admitted your identity. Why do you still refuse the fact?¡± Seeing Oliver so enthusiastic and persistent, Hazel¡¯s mouth corners are twitching. Although Oliver behaves so, he doesn¡¯t make others annoyed. ine is such a determined and dull girl. If it were another girl, Oliver would have already won her heart with his handsome face and tenderness. ine bes impatient. She pushes away Oliver, shakes her shoulders, presses her lips, and says, ¡°In the hospital, haven¡¯t we agreed with each other? I can¡¯t be your girlfriend. I¡¯m not qualified enough. ¡°Besides! Listen to me! Remember! I have someone in my heart. But you¡¯re not that person.¡± Hearing ine¡¯s refusal, Hazel really wants to cover her own face with her bag. She doesn¡¯t have the heart to look at Oliver¡¯s dazzling face after he¡¯s got the heavy blown from ine. ine is really mean. Facing with him, she can give him such a heavy blow. Jesus! Master Young is also a charming man. Why can¡¯t she cherish him? Hearing her words, a trace of pain shes through Oliver¡¯s eyes. He¡¯s stunned for a moment before regaining his dazzling expression again. He smiles firmly. ¡°Oh, really? Is there such a man?¡± ine nods heavily. ¡°Yes, there is. I do have someone I love. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Hazel yourself. She can prove it¡¯s real.¡± Hazel almost chokes to death by her own saliva. Widening her eyes, she forces a dry smile and looks into Oliver¡¯s watery eyes. Her heart hammers because of the handsome man¡¯s grudge on his face. She forces herself to nod. ¡°It seems... There¡¯s really such a man...¡± Lowering his head, Oliver stirs the coffee with a spoon. In a t tone, he asks, ¡°What does he do for living?¡± ine raises her chin proudly. ¡°He¡¯s my senior in college.¡± Putting on a slight smile to make him bright again, Oliver looks up at ine, his eyes full of affection. His red lips grin and he says, ¡°Your senior? Ha ha. It¡¯s all right. I can wait for you. After you¡¯ve broken up, you¡¯re still my girlfriend, aren¡¯t you?¡± Neither of the girls has expected such answer. They copses onto the table. They both have realized that Oliver is so strongly determined. ine¡¯s lips and eyshes are trembling. She looks at Hazel with a miserable look, indicating, ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen it clearly? Oliver Young is damn crazy, isn¡¯t he?¡± Lucas walks in the cafe with a young model in his arms. They¡¯ve known each other for only a few days. Since there¡¯s a membership system in this cafe and only members cane here, patrons are from either rich or powerful families in town. The membership fee costs hundreds of thousands yuan a year. ¡°Table for two please. We need a quiet ce.¡± Lucas says to the hostess. ¡°Sure. Mr. Lucas, this way please.¡± The hostess puts on a perfect smile, leading the way ahead. With the enchanting girl in his arms, Lucas walks while whispering in her ear. Both are smirking. ¡°Ouch!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. A girl passing by is almost knocked down by Lucas. If she hasn¡¯t held the wall, she may havended on the ground face-up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you mind your steps when walking? Damn it! Are you blind?¡± The girl scolds him fiercely in a clear tone. She manages to stand still and res at him with fury. ¡°Hey, mind yournguage, will you? What are you talking about you? Blind? You do have some guts! Dare to curse me! Do you know who I am?¡± Lucas frowns. Holding that young model in his arms, he sullenly res at the girl who has challenged him. The girl is quite young, aged eighteen at the most. She looks stubborn and smart. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. You even don¡¯t apologize after bumping into me. Do you know how to behave like a gentleman? As a man, you bumped into a girl but you didn¡¯t say sorry. I can¡¯t believe it!¡± Hazel became extremely angry. She swears inwardly, ¡®Damn in! It¡¯s really not my day today. I was bullied by that woman first. Now I almost was knocked over by this blind bastard! ¡®He¡¯s just talk and holding a goblin like woman! What so proud about it? Humph!¡¯ Lucas¡¯ frown deepens. ¡®Whew! She has the balls to curse me! ¡®You¡¯re so bold, aren¡¯t you?¡¯ he thinks unhappily. Releasing the young model in his arms, Lucas takes a step forward, his hands on his waist. He looks down at Hazel as if he¡¯d eat her alive. Hazel is so startled that she takes two steps back. Although she freaks out, she tries hard to be strong. ¡°Woman...You...¡± Lucas points at her face with one finger. ¡°What...What do you want? Let...Let me tell you. This is a public ce. My friends are here, too. If you dare to beat me, you¡¯d better to have the guts to bear the consequences.¡± Hazel shrinks and res at the tall and strong man defensively. Hearing her fierce threats, Lucas is amused. Heughs and res at her sharply. He says, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to you. With your face and your figure, you¡¯ll be pretty safe where you go. Go away. Don¡¯t stand in my way!¡± As he speaks, he stretches his hand and covers on Hazel¡¯s face, pushing her aside. Then he pulls the model and walks in arrogantly. ¡°What the... Bastard! How dare you hit me in my face...¡± Hazel is fuming, stamping her feet. That man hasn¡¯t pped her in the face. Instead, his covers her face with his big palm and pushes her away like pushing mud. Wait a minute! What has the jerk just remarked about her? Her face and figure will make her safe no matter she goes? What does he mean by that? Chapter 153: We Really Do Have Affinity Chapter 153: We Really Do Have Affinity Shit! He''s beating around the bush by calling her smelly and having a bad body! This bastard! She curses his ancestors! ¡°Hey, that guy just now, what does he do? Hazel asks the waiter unwillingly. ¡°Oh, the one that just went by? He¡¯s the young master of the Lee Group, Lucas Lee. It¡¯s one of the four biggest families in this city!¡± ¡°The four families? What four biggest families?¡± Hazel does not have a shred of idea what these families are. ¡°The Smith family of the ZH n; the Young family, who holds all the money; the Lee family, who holds all the real estate; and the Hall family, who has all the politicians, these are the four biggest families in this city, don¡¯t you know about this? I guess you¡¯re foreign.¡± Foreign my ass! I¡¯m fully born and raised here! Hazel murmurs under her breath, and angrily walks to her table. Hmmm? Is Oliver in one of these four families? JY¡¯s Group¡¯s Young family? Does it have rtions with Oliver Young? Oh my god, ine! Is this woman having her luck in love this year? How could she have met such elite men? Emmett of Tianyi Group is good enough, but suddenly the young master of JY Group popped up¡­ Hazel goes to the restroom, and ine sits alone with Oliver. It¡¯s really awkward. She looks forward to Hazel for a long while and finally Hazeles back. "Oh my, why were you gone for so long? Did you fall into the toilet?" ine does not hold her words back, and shouts at Hazel. It''s really annoying that she has to be here, constantly receiving that kind of sexual harassment from Oliver. When Hazel looks at Oliver''s face in the spring breeze, she suddenly feels that the guy who is called Luc¡­ or something is too bad, so she sighs and says, "Forget about it, I just went to the bathroom and bumped into a guy. I hadn¡¯t expected that people who cane to this cafe would be nasty." Oliver frowns, and says, ¡°Who! Who bullied you? Let me go see!¡± Oliver stands up in a breeze. This ine is a scaredy-cat and is always scared of conflicts, she immediately grabs Oliver¡¯s arm, and says, ¡°Oh, my Oliver, just calm down! What¡¯re you doing to do! Sit your ass down!¡± Hazel also chimes in, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not a big deal. It doesn¡¯t count as bullying. Sit down. It¡¯s fine.¡± Oliver looks at ine¡¯s arm, purses his lips, sits down and says sweetly, ¡°Ok, ok, I¡¯ll listen to my little baby. If she says that I can¡¯t go, then I won¡¯t go.¡± ine wipes off her cold sweat and quickly shrinks into her seat. Lucas and that young model are sitting together, ordering coffee and food. The foremanes over and says kindly, ¡°Mr. Lee, it¡¯s really an honour for you toe for coffee. We hope that Mr. Lee will come by more often. By the way, young master Young is also here, in the Dubai room.¡± ¡°Oh? Oliver?¡± Lucas immediately gets in the mood, with his eyes shining, heughs lightly, ¡°This kid also has the mood toe here too? He hasn¡¯t been here for a while, hasn¡¯t he? Who did hee with?¡± ¡°Oh, young master Young brought two girls. He also said that one of them was his girlfriend.¡± ¡°Girlfriend? Hahahaha¡­. That kid! Did¡­ Did he really bring his little girlfriend?¡± Lucas can¡¯t help but scratch his head andughs cheerfully. Oliver is a very interesting kid, at least this so-called love affair looks very interesting in the eyes of his buddies. He¡¯s finally discharged from the hospital, and everyone was inviting him to go out, to go to the races, to go bowling, to go hunting, but he was always so depressed. But he was always depressed. It was as if he had lost a lot of money. No matter who asked him, he would say, "My girlfriend is away on a business trip, her phone is off, I can''t hear her voice, and I can''t see her. My heart is dying.¡± Everyone alwaysughed. What, he''s been muddling around for a week, and suddenly hees back to life? Looks like his little girlfriend is back from a business trip. "Oh, since Oliver is here, I''ll go over and check on him." Lucas stands up, and so does the young model who has been clinging to his side, "Young Master, do you want me to go with you?" Without even thinking about it, Lucas says, "Why do you need to go? Wait here!" The woman sits down with a deted mouth, seeming to be unhappy. She knows that she is not qualified to apany Young Master Lee to meet his friends. As the saying goes, a mistress is unworthy of the title of ¡®wife¡¯. She, in young master Lee''s eyes, is nothing more than an ephemeral ything. Have you ever seen a man introduce his toys to his friends in a serious manner? Ridiculous. Lucas¡¯s voice arrives before he does. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oliver, Oliver, I heard you were here! No way, since when have we two buddies been so in tune?" Lucasughs and walks into the partition separated by the screen. Lucas alsoughs. He slowly stands up, his pair of peach blossom eyes radiating happiness, and says, "Oh my, really, I don''t want to meet you kid, I''m dating my little baby here, what are doing here, it''s so annoying." But he pats Lucas¡¯s shoulder very intimately. Oliver caresses ine''s head, rubs it and says sweetly, "Hey, let me introduce to you, my girlfriend, ine, haven''t you also met her? She finally came back from a business trip, I just met her, and you came over. ine, this is my good buddy, we grew up together, Lucas Lee, just call him Lucas." ine stands up fidgeting, looking embarrassed. "Hi- hello." What sister-inw-to-be! Lucas is so sensitive that he certainly sees the reluctance on ine¡¯s face. He nods towards ine, reaches over and gives her a quick handshake, smiling affectionately, "ine, we meet again. Our Oliver here has missing you until he¡¯s about to fall sick. Please treat him nicely, give him more care, and have him more pleased.¡± Oliver then introduces Hazel, "This is Hazel, she¡¯s my wife''s good friend. Hazel, this is our city''s famous young master Lucas Lee, you know each other." Lucas turns to Hazel and is stunned. Hazel stands up with gritted teeth, sneering twice, saying, ¡°This really is fate, Mr. Lee! Or as the saying goes, monks can run away, but the temple can¡¯t! God is really fair, so howe we meet again? Hahaha!¡± Hazel¡¯s words are full of bullets and hidden meanings, leaving ine and Oliver confused. They both look at Hazel with amazement, then at Lucas, and ine asks, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Hazel?¡± Oliver asks, ¡°Do you two¡­ know each other?¡± Lucas¡¯s face darkens all of a sudden. Damn it! How does he end up meeting this courageous shrew again? Lucas touches his nose, not knowing how to define his acquaintance with Hazel. Hazel replies nonchntly, ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t we just get to know each other? Just then! At the restroom entrance! Hm? Mr. Lee, I remember you having your arm around a voluptuous woman? If you hadn¡¯t been so focused on hugging that witch, you would have looked at where you were going! Just as the saying goes, one cannot run after two horses at the same time. It doesn¡¯t matter that you bumped into me, because the lives of people like us aren¡¯t worth anything. This face and this body is safe no matter where I go. But if you scare that beautiful, exquisite woman of yours, it''s a big sin." Lucas¡¯s is so angry that his face is twitching. Well, well, well this bitch. He didn¡¯t want to embarrass her, seeing that Oliver is there, but she went on like a machine gun, keeping spitting out those annoying words. ine is even more direct, and suddenly realizes, ¡°Oh¡­ Is he the dirty tramp that you were talking about?¡± Lucas¡¯s face darkens even more. Oliver frowns, looks around and smiles at ine and Hazel, trying to smooth the matter, ¡°This must all be just a misunderstanding. Just a misunderstanding.¡± He grabs onto Lucas''s shoulder and walks out. He lowers his voice, biting Lucas¡¯s, and asks, "Hey, what''s going on? How did you offend Hazel?" "Damn, I want to kill that bitch! Listen to the way she''s making me look bad with that stupid mouth! How can there be such a wretched woman in the world? It pisses me off!" ¡°Did you bring a woman? What woman?" "Sigh, it¡¯s not worth mentioning, a young model I met at a car show. Nothing, just ying around. Huh? Is this wretched woman a good friend of ine¡¯s?" "Yes, a very good friend. I''m warning you, don''t make enemies with my wife''s best friend. I''m having a hard enough time chasing after my wife, so don''t add obstacles to my life. Remember that!¡± Lucas¡¯sughs in spite of his anger, "You''re the one who''s really heterosexual and inhumane, you''re the one who''s threatening me for your woman." Oliver once again pats Lucas''s shoulder and exins, "No more trouble with Hazel! You just listen when she says anything." Lucas shakes his head helplessly and heads back to his table. This guy Oliver. Does he really have feelings for this girl? Chapter 154: Saviour Chapter 154: Saviour Lucas walks towards outside while thinking about the way Hazel spoke incessantly just now. He grits his teeth, "This woman is really crazy. I don''t know what she ate growing up. I don''t know what she grew up with. Hmph, I''m not going to pass over you, you little woman!" ording to Oliver¡¯s habit, his afternoon tea shallst until evening. Nevertheless, ine repeatedly says it is time to go. Only then does he walk out with the two girls. "Are you going to Y Nightclub tonight? If you go, I''ll pick you up then.¡± Oliver looks at ine with affection in his eyes, "We already told Fifth brother, he has been saving a seat for you, don''t worry. You¡¯ll get the money you deserve to get." "Oh, I''m supposed to go to work tonight. I¡¯m still not sure yet, we''ll talk about it then. You don''t need to pick me up, I''ll just go by myself, I have some other things to do, in any case, leave it to me" ine thinks that Emmett has already written off her one million yuan anyway, and she is currently his little toy, is there any need for her to continue to work at a ce like Y Nightclub? But even if she doesn''t want to continue, she should go talk to her supervisor and give Sally a small gift. Oliver nods, "That''s good, and I¡¯ll wait for you at Y Nightclub tonight." Hazel feels it hard to endure it. The young master Young is acting humbly in front of you, ine, like a little wife. Hazel really is speechless. At this time, a truck suddenly rushes over to ine! The driver of the truck was so tired that he fell asleep on the steering wheel just before his destination. "Watch out!!!" Oliver shrieks, his face instantly turning pale. "Ahhhh ......" screamed Hazel, covering her ears. It''s hopeless, hopeless¡­ There¡¯s no hope for ine. The speed of that truck is too fast, and it is impossible to avoid it. ine is the outermost of the three of them, and at this time, the front of that truck is less than five meters away from ine! It¡¯s too fast and too close! ine''s mind goes nk for a moment when she sees a truck speeding towards her. Damn it, damn it, this time she¡¯s really going to see God¡­ A figure shes by in front of her eyes, and she suddenly feels an abrupt force from the waist! "Ah ......" ine is lying on top of someone, in a state of shock. The truck just grazes ine''s feet, and then swerves and hits a doorway in front of it. Boom-! There is an earth-shattering explosion and a raging fire rises into the sky. It crashes the water valve and spreads jets of water upward. The fire rm sounds, and many people rush out screaming to see what is going on. For a while, the streets are in chaos. At this time, Lucas, who hears the explosion, runs out. Seeing Hazel he roars "Why are you crying? Where are Oliver and ine?" ¡°Aww¡­¡± Hazel freezes at the spot and cries desperately. Hazel points to the scene of the car crash, "They¡¯re there¡­Aww¡­" "Oliver! Oliver! What happened? Are you guys okay?" Because of his nervousness, Lucas''s voice is out of tone. "I bumped my jaw. It hurts so much...... It scared me to death." ine first makes a sound, then she hears Oliver muffling, "Girl, you scared me to death, just now, my heart, really stopped beating." Hearing that both people are able to talk as usual, Lucas finally lets out a sigh of relief. He pulls up ine and Oliver who had rolled under the car respectively, Oliver coughs twice and looks at ine, "Are you hurt? Are you okay? Feel it, where does it hurt?" Lucas suddenly frowns and grabs Oliver''s left arm, gritting his teeth in shock, "Oliver, your arm!" ine and Hazel look over and suck in a big breath together. Oh my God, There¡¯s a long, bloody cut on his arm, seeming to be cut by a mental. The clothes are cut and the skin is opened! From his elbow, to his wrist, a full sixteen or seventeen centimetres of cut is made! "Ah! How did you get the cut! Oh my God! Does it hurt? Does it hurt? Go to the hospital, go to the hospital!" ine is so scared that her face is pale and her tears are falling. Hazel cries again, uttering, "ine, young master Young was cut in order to save you and protect you. Young master Young is your saviour." Only then does Oliver realize that he can''t move his whole arm, and his face grows pale. He smiles at ine with amusement andforts, "It''s nothing, it''s a small wound, it''s nothing. Your man is not that vulnerable. It''s okay, why are you crying?" At that moment, that moment of crisis, in that short period of time, it was impossible for him to think about anything at all. All his actions are subconscious actions. The most powerful thought in his heart was that he would risk his life to save her....... Oliver whispers to Lucas, "Lucas, take me to the hospital to be bandaged." "I''m going too!" Hazel raises his hand and says. Oliver takes a look at ine and sighs, "Well, shedding so much blood will scare you. You two go back by yourselves, I''ll just let Lucas apany me, I don''t want a woman to see me when I shed tears, and it¡¯s too humiliating." In fact, Oliver doesn¡¯t want ine to feel too apologetic and worried. Of course, Lucas understands Oliver''s thoughts, nods his head, wraps his trench coat around Oliver¡¯s wound, and helps him walk to his car. Hazel takes two steps after him and shouts, "Hey! That Lucas or whatever, call me when you need me!" Lucas turns around, takes a look at the tear-stained Hazel, and says with deliberate pique, "Yes! I''ll call you when I need to sleep with you at night!" "Damn it, bastard, I¡¯m not a prostitute, you are!" Hazel turns her face, and finds the petrified ine who is looking unblinkingly at Oliver''s direction with her teary eyes wide open. "Hey, are you okay? Scared silly?" ine then cries out, ¡°Aww¡­". She hugs Hazel, rubs her tears and snot hard against her, crying out, "I feel so sorry for Oliver, he''s so good to me, but I always call him ¡®lunatic¡¯ behind his back, I feel sorry for him." Hazel gently pats ine''s back and says, "s, it¡¯s okay. By the way, you are really a blessed person. Oliver risked his life to save you under that dangerous condition. If it wasn¡¯t him, you would have died. ine, seriously, I think this Oliver is better than Emmett. At least, I feel that Oliver''s kindness to you is so warm and sincere." ine stops crying, opens her eyes and lifts her head, looking at Hazel, "Are you saying that Emmett is not good for me?" "Oh, it''s not that he treats you badly. But I always feel that I can''t see through Emmett''s thoughts, but Oliver is good to you, I can see it at once. Why don''t you just ept Oliver''s affection, like a repay to your benefactor?¡± ine''s face is red and white for a while before she haltingly says, "How can I be so corruptive? I...... I was actually going to tell you that... I had sex with... Emmett... " Hazel frowns, "Didn''t you and Emmett already did that with each other?" "Oh my, that''s all fake, there was no such thing, he lied to me, this trip abroad is the first time he did that to me." ¡­ Lucas helps Oliver into the car and asks him, "Are you okay, can you endure it?" Oliver''s face is as white as a sheet and he shakes his head, "It''s fine, but it really hurts." "Nonsense! With that long cut, I wonder why you hadn¡¯t passed out." "Isn''t that ...... with my woman there? How dare I not be strong?" "You''re really good ! You only thought about her when in danger? Have you really be a lover boy?" Oliver sighs and says quietly, "I don''t know, anyway, I''d die for her." Lucas shakes his head and drives the car quickly. He suddenlyughs to himself, "Did you just see that, that shrew bitch was crying too. Hazel or whatever. She was crying sadly. Oh my, that tough talking shrew would cry because of it? But looking at her like that, she''s quite righteous." Oliver sucks in the cold air and says, "What about your woman?" Lucas sneers, "I forgot about her, so let her be. I heard the explosion and ran straight out, how could I still care for her?" Oliver grimaces in pain, but still teases Lucas, "You''re really bad, don''t tell me that he will pay the coffee."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Lucas is reminded of this by Oliver, and indeed his cheeks spasm, "Oops, I really forgot to pay for it. Chapter 155: My Girl’s Call Chapter 155: My Girl¡¯s Call Lucas sends Oliver to the hospital and because they had earlier received a call, they already gathered a group of specialists to wait for the arrival of Master Young. Lucas is continuously making phone calls and after a while, even Emmett rushes over. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened? His head has just recovered and now his arm is injured?¡± Emmett walks into the Emergency ward with Kayden, frowns, and asks Lucas when he sees a group of doctors surrounding Oliver. Lucas immediately raises both of his hands as if in surrender, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me and don¡¯t ask me. I wasn¡¯t with him when it happened. He risked his life to save that little girlfriend of his. He was very heroic. He rushed over at the critical moment and saved his girlfriend but he was hurt in the end.¡± Emmett flicks his clothes and walks over with his hands on his waist. He looks over several doctors at Oliver who is lying on the bed. His heart aches for Oliver. Oliver was treated like a prince since he was young. Although he didn¡¯t experience a mother¡¯s love and warmth, whatever he wanted was easily satisfied. When had he ever experienced such treatment as today? His heart aches for him¡­ Oliver looks and smiles radiantly at Emmett, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Emmett. Look at yourself, it¡¯s as if something serious has happened to me. I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just a slight injury.¡± Emmett¡¯s eyes ripple brotherly affection and he asks, ¡°Are you for real this time? So you really like this girl?¡± Oliver nods firmly, ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve said numerous times and all of you don¡¯t believe me. Of course, it¡¯s real. I¡¯ve fallen in love with her and I must get married to her! I must!¡± Emmett nods positively and waves his hand. Kayden walks over immediately. Emmett says, ¡°Kayden, get someone to have the woman that Oliver likes sent to his bed, regardless of how it¡¯s done. I don¡¯t believe there is a single woman who doesn¡¯t want our Oliver!¡± Kayden smiles and nods, ¡°Understood, Master, I¡¯ll get Kerr to do this. I¡¯m sure he will carry it out wonderfully.¡± Oliver is flustered and says, ¡°Hey! Emmett, don¡¯t do that. I¡¯m afraid that will hurt my precious girl. What if she bears a grudge against me then what will I do? I don¡¯t want her to hate me.¡± Emmett says calmly, ¡°Rx, my guy knows what to do. Women need to be tamed and then they¡¯ll submit obediently. Rest assured that I¡¯ll let your girlfriend fall in love with you and serve you well.¡± ¡°Really? Will they screw it up?¡± ¡°Rx, I¡¯ll let Master Young carry the damsel home. Count on it.¡± The outpatient supervisor stitches Oliver¡¯s injury and uses the cosmetic surgery technique in order to reduce the scar as much as possible. Thereafter the supervisor pushes Oliver to receive thetest treatment which elerates cellr rejuvenation. ¡°In order to aid recovery, you should watch your diet for the next few days. Don¡¯t drink or smoke and avoid spicy food. Have plenty of rest in bed.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Oliver disregards what the doctor says when he hears this and objects, ¡°Why should I rest in bed when only my arm is injured and not my legs. That¡¯s too much. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine already. Let¡¯s meet at the Y Nightclub tonight!¡± The doctor is speechless and stunned. To think that he disregards what a doctor says? Emmett looks at Oliver¡¯s bandaged arm and says, ¡°You should take heed of what the doctor says. Don¡¯t drink and smoke.¡± Lucasughs and says, ¡°Let¡¯s don¡¯t bother with him. Leave it to someone who can control him. Just watch it if you don¡¯t believe me. Once that girl of his appears, our Oliver will obey her like a dog.¡± Oliverughs and curses, ¡°Piss off, you are the dog.¡± His expression can¡¯t hide the bliss and happiness of being in love. As the three friends are chatting, Oliver¡¯s cellphone starts to ring. He takes a look at it and his eyebrows twitch and he hushes his two good friends. Lucas leans onto Emmett and says, ¡°See, his girlfriend has called. They are so lovey-dovey. I¡¯m envious of him. I also want to fall in love.¡± Emmettughs calmly and didn¡¯t say a thing. For reasons unknown, he feels unsettled when he sees Oliver answering the call. That feeling¡­ it makes him feel terrified for some reason¡­ he can¡¯t describe what that feeling is. ine pouts and says and Hazel leans over to listen closely. ¡°How are you, how is your arm?¡± Oliver says sweetly, ¡°I¡¯m fine except that it hurts. Dearest, I miss you. The more my arm hurts, the more I think of you.¡± When Hazel hears this, she feels the goose bumps on her arm and shakes her head as she grins. Disgusting, it¡¯s really disgusting. This Oliver really knows how to sweet talk a girl. ine also purses her lips and shakes off her cringe and says, ¡°All thanks to you today. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I might already have ¡­¡± ¡°Haha, what¡¯s there to thank? It¡¯s my duty and responsibility to protect you. Honey, I really love you.¡± Only Oliver can go from regr chatting to dering his love for someone in the same breath. ine is so flustered that her hand trembles and says hurriedly, ¡°Er¡­ What do you feel like eating? Shall I make something for you to eat tonight?¡± ¡°Haha, there is no need to. I don¡¯t wish to trouble my precious. Aren¡¯t you going to Y Nightclub to work tonight? I¡¯ll wait for you over there. I don¡¯t care, you must kiss me as a reward when I see you tonight.¡± Smooch¡­ ine is so startled that she almost bites off her tongue and quickly hangs up the call. Both Emmett and Lucas overhear Oliver¡¯s shameless conversation and they start to tease him. Oliver grins and smiles, he shakes his head and sighs, ¡°Oh man, how nice is it to have a wife! How blissful! It feels great! I want to get married! I definitely want to get married immediately!!¡± Lucas ces his arm around Emmett¡¯s shoulders and theyugh at the sight of Oliver¡¯s silly rant. As Lucas ponders about this moment, he realizes how precious their brotherly rtionship is. That night, Hazel apanies ine to the Y Nightclub. As Sally is walking out, she sees ine walking over hand in hand with Hazel. ¡°Oh, Hazel, you also came to Y Nightclub to earn money? Hahaha¡­¡± Hazel purses her lips, ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not here topete with you. I don¡¯t have a good service attitude. If I come here, perhaps I would get into a fight with those handsy customers before the night is over.¡± ¡°Oh? Then you¡¯re here today for entertainment as a customer?¡± Sally pulls Hazel¡¯s hand andughs eagerly. ¡°No, this gal wants to resign and doesn¡¯t want to work anymore. So, I came with her to resign.¡± Hazel points to ine with her thumb as she says. ¡°Oh? Do you want to resign? Why? Aren¡¯t you well taken care of by Fifth brother? When you were overseas these few days, Fifth brother instructed the workers not to gossip about you and even reserve your position. Fifth brother also said that you are Master Young¡¯s woman and wants us to show you more respect. What a waste for you to quit, now that you have a status in Y Nightclub, what a pity. I even heard that Fifth brother wants to raise your basic wage for the sake of Master Young!¡± Hazel wipes her cold sweat, ¡°Since this Master Young is so nice to you, why don¡¯t you just put up with it and be Master Young¡¯s mistress? Hahaha.¡± Before Hazel canugh further, ine ruthlessly ps her back twice until her back was numb. ¡°What mistress! Can you mind your words? I won¡¯t agree to it! I¡¯m quitting because I don¡¯t want to be Master Young¡¯s mistress. But Master Young is injured because of me again, oh what am I to do¡­¡± Before ine can say that she is ¡°feeling guilty¡±, Sallyughs continues, ¡°What are you to do? Just suck and hump!¡± Hazel can¡¯t control herself andughs loudly. ine is so furious she chases Sally into the nightclub. Boom! She runs into Fifth brother and almost knocks Fifth brother over. ¡°Damn woman! Are you tired of living? Who! Who¡¯s the blind bitch! ¡­¡± Fifth brother smiles immediately when he realizes that it is ine. He exaggerates, ¡°Oh¡­ who did I expect, it¡¯s actually you, little cutie.¡± Everyone was perspiring in shock. What little cutie? How about little pudding or cupcake? ¡°Where is Master Young? Why didn¡¯t youe with him? He told me that he wants to honor you tonight. Where is Master Young?¡± ine says, ¡°How should I know?¡± ¡°Hahaha, look at you youngsters. You really know how to act. Aren¡¯t you already together? So why keep pretending? My gosh, you are smart and have great potential! You look dumb but it looks like you always had a motive. It takes real skills to be able to attract our Master Young. Great! You have a good future!¡± ine is furious and speechless. To be able to attract Master Young means that she has a future? That means that she is capable? What nonsense is Fifth brother saying¡­ Fifth brother says joyfully to Sally and Hazel, ¡°You two must learn from this little cutie. Oh yes, tonight Master Emmett from ZH n and Master Lucas will be here. You should learn from little cutie and grab a gold mine!¡± Chapter 156: Craving for Her! Chapter 156: Craving for Her! As soon as Hazel hears the name Master Lucas, she immediately recalls her encounter with Lucas earlier in the day, who is a huge scoundrel. She immediately purses her lips and scoffs. Fifth brother goes away to inspect the other areas and ine remembers her intention to resign. She stomps angrily, ¡°Oh no, I forgot about the resignation.¡± Hazel rolls her eyes, ¡°What good is that pig brain of yours? Oh yes, don¡¯t you have a present for Sally, Renee and the rest of them?¡± ¡°Yes, yes ,yes, Sally, this is a present for you. Come, these gifts are for Renee and the rest of the girls. I can submit my resignation after I give them the gifts.¡± The three girls walk happily toward the staff rest area. At this moment, Lucas and Oliver, who has his arm bandaged in a sling, walk into the nightclub. ¡°Are you sure that you are alright? You should really rest in bed at home. Don¡¯t hurt yourself just so that you can see your girl.¡± Lucas looks at Oliver and sighs. Was it necessary to risk his life just to meet up with that ine? Oliverughs excitedly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that tonight I want to introduce my precious girl to my buddies!¡± Lucas shakes his head andughs bitterly, ¡°Okay, okay, introduce her to us. We are both very happy for you If you can settle down and be serious to a girl. Even Emmett is very happy for you.¡± ¡°Really? Are you really happy for me? Hahaha¡­¡± Oliverughs with full glee and is contented with himself. Lucasughs and taps on Oliver¡¯s head, ¡°But of course! We are the closest and dearest buddies! Especially Emmett. Because of you, he is practically mobilizing all the people in ZH n to help you. He feels anxious for you since you seem to be struggling to meet that girl.¡± Oliver grits his teeth and chuckles, ¡°I know, I know, you are both very concerned for me. Lucas,e, tell me, tell me the truth. Isn¡¯t my precious very pretty and cute? Come on, you be the judge!¡± From the way Oliver puts it, if anyone was not to praise his precious, then he¡¯ll be upset. It was as if Oliver was being forced to praise her. Lucas quickly says, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, how bad can she be if she can capture your heart? But this ine of yours is really a naive girl. I am very supportive of you to be in a rtionship with such a decent girl. All the best!¡± The two of themugh heartily as they walk into the nightclub. They walk into room 8808 together and several sons of wealthy families are already sitting inside. They all spring onto their feet when they see them enter andugh, ¡°Master Young and Master Lucas are so close that both of you make a good couple!¡± Oliver immediately waves his good right arm, ¡°No, not at all! How can such a dashing man like me be a couple with this guy? Over my dead body!¡± Lucas sits as heughs, ¡°Yeah, now I¡¯m no longer worthy of Oliver. Oliver has a girlfriend now.¡± All of them start to ask how Oliver hurt himself. Oliver starts to boast to everyone how at the critical moment he risked himself to save his woman. As soon as he mentions that girl, he bes ted again. Everyone teases that Oliver has fallen into a spell. As they are joking, Emmett walks in with Kayden and at that moment, the room lights up with brilliance. Though he wears a ck outfit, Emmett is like a glittering diamond from hell. His cold soul is somehow enchanting to everyone. ¡°Emmett is here!¡± ¡°Come,e,e, take a seat, Emmett!¡± ¡°Emmett is mesmerizing even without smiling.¡± Everyone greets Emmett enthusiastically. Emmett grins calmly as an acknowledgment to all and sits down graciously. ¡°How are you feeling? Is your wound alright?¡± Emmett immediately looks at Oliver and asks with concern. Oliver¡¯s amorous eyes are blurry and beautiful, he waves it off as he nods, ¡°I¡¯m fine! Small injury! Why the fuss? I¡¯ve said that I¡¯m fine!¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Stop the bravado,¡± Emmett says calmly and out of concern. Lucas interrupts and says, ¡°He has been possessed and insists oning here tonight. He said that he must introduce his girl to us tonight. Let¡¯s not criticize him any further. When his girles in, everyone better be prepared to shower her with praises.¡± Oliver starts to smile and look at the men around him. He says with lofty aspirations, ¡°I¡¯m not bragging. My girl is extremely cute, extremely beautiful, and extremely pure! There is nothing you bunch of wolves wouldn¡¯t do. All of you better don¡¯t frighten my precious girl when shees. I¡¯ll cut off the ears of he who drools at my girl.¡± Hahahaha¡­ all the menugh heartily. One even teases Oliver, ¡°Hey, like looking at your family jewels?¡± Anotherughs and says, ¡°Cut off our ears if we drool at your woman? Shouldn¡¯t it be cutting off our mouth and tongue? Hahaha¡­¡± At that moment, the mood in the room is hearty and harmonious. Emmett suddenly gets distracted in that rowdy moment. He twirls the amber liquid in his wine ss as his soul slips skywards. Suddenly he remembers¡­ he had arranged with ine to meet tonight. Hehe, that girl is so cute and those big cat-like round eyes are sparkling and misty when they look at you. The eyes are alluring and seductive. Then tonight¡­ She must have recovered considerably¡­ he can finally end his abstinence. He can finally ride her as he wishes. As he thought of that enchanting taste, Emmett immediately takes a few deep breaths. ¡°Hey, what are you thinking of? What¡¯s the grin for?¡± Oliver nudges Emmett and Emmettes to his senses. Emmett¡¯s smile, while he is deep in thoughts, is so mesmerizing! ¡°What are you thinking about? Are you thinking about that girl? Oh yes, I was busy going after my precious and forgot to ask you. How are you and that girl?¡± Emmett softly and elegantly says, ¡°Not bad, not bad at all. Why?¡± ¡°Haha, have you and her ¡­¡± ¡°When the tasty dish is ced next to my mouth, how can I not eat it?¡± ¡°Hahaha, Emmett, how about one day you take your girl and I take my precious and we can all go out for an outing. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll get along.¡± Emmett tilts his head and ponders and finds the suggestion interesting. He can also show ine that he is not cradle snatching. Didn¡¯t Oliver also find a young girl as his girlfriend? ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll schedule my time and let you know when I¡¯m free.¡± Oliver is also ted and says, ¡°Okay, okay, we¡¯ll double date for an outing, hahaha.¡± Emmett suddenly longs to hear ine¡¯s voice. These few days they were seeing each other daily and he had tasted what he should have. So why is he missing it so much? He wasn¡¯t like that in the past. He isn¡¯t the type that yearns for some woman and will never proactively think of someone. Particrly women. Once he sleeps with someone, he will lose interest in the woman. The more often he sleeps with a woman, the more he will find the woman tasteless. Tina is a good example. Why is it different with ine? He has slept with ine and tasted her. Not only does he not lose interest in her, but he craves for her! It is as if ¡­ He is hooked onto drugs! He is addicted! Emmett takes out his phone and finds ine¡¯s number in the contact list and calls her. The room is rowdy. These men haven¡¯t seen each other for days and are sharing the strange and amusing incidents that happened to them. In themotion, Emmett¡¯s heart remains calm and serene. The ringing tone fills his ears. No answer. ine didn¡¯t answer his call. What¡¯s going on. Has she fallen asleep? What¡¯s the time? It¡¯s time for bed. Where did this girl go to? Is she in a noisy ce like a supermarket and can¡¯t hear the call? Emmett frowns and his finger gently touches the screen of his phone to zoom in and out of ine¡¯s name. ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up my precious. You guys wait here!¡± Oliver couldn¡¯t wait any longer and walks out of the room with his left arm in a sling. Lucasughs and shakes his head at the impatient Oliver. As he turns, he sees Emmett frown sternly as if he is angry with his phone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Emmett? Did something happen at the office? Why are you looking so stern?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Emmett changes his expression for the better and smiles at Lucas, ¡°Nothing.¡± Inside him, he is upset with ine for not answering his call. Why didn¡¯t she answer? Why? What is she doing? Damn it girl, do you know that you are more enchanting than a siren? You have directly affected my mood! ¡­ ¡°Renee, this is your present, thanks for taking care of me when I was working here.¡± Chapter 157: You Can’t Make Such a Joke Chapter 157: You Can¡¯t Make Such a Joke ine passes the beautifully packaged gift to the forewoman joyfully. Renee is startled, and she bursts intoughter. ¡°Oh well, no. 514. You¡¯re such a good person, no wonder Master Young likes you so much. You get along with people quite well and know what you¡¯re doing. Look, you even think of us when you¡¯re not around. Really, that¡¯s so nice of you, no. 514.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Renee takes the gift and looks around it. ine wipes off her cold sweat as she does not know how to respond. No. 514¡­ Oh my Renee. You still remember my brand number only! What an unlucky no. 514! ine takes out many foreign snacks and puts them on the table, entertaining thedies who are taking a rest, ¡°Come and taste these snacks. I don¡¯t know which is delicious, so I took some of everything. I prepared it for you to taste.¡± Thedies are fond of good food. When they hear her greeting, everyone gather at the table happily. The atmosphere in the room is bustling with noise and excitement. ¡°ine, you¡¯re so blessed.¡± ¡°Exactly, ine. Among us, you¡¯re definitely the luckiest.¡± Blessed? Is she really? ine shows a dryugh while touching her chubby cheeks. ¡°Yeah, ine. Your points are the highest now. Look at you, you have only been here for a short while and you¡¯re already favored by Master Young. Master Young is not only rich, but handsome too. You¡¯re so lucky!¡± What! ine puts a long face at the moment. It turns out that... all the blessings and luck they¡¯re talking about, is referring to Oliver! ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us. Really, there¡¯s nothing...¡± Before she is able to exin her rtionship with Oliver, thedies nod at her as if they fully understand her words. ¡°ine, we understand that. We really do.¡± ¡°Yeah, ine. We understand that it¡¯s a secret to date a rich young master to ensure your safety.¡± ¡°Yes, rich people kept a low profile so that they won¡¯t be disturbed by the gangsters. We understand you very well.¡± ine wants to cry, but has no tears in her eyes. She doesn¡¯t want this kind of understanding. ... Because of Oliver, she can¡¯t tolerate working at Y Nightclub anymore. Almost everyone thinks that she is Oliver''s girlfriend. She is going to resign due to this huge misunderstanding. Just when everyone is busy thinking nonsense, a gruff male voice tinkles in a distance, ¡°Everyone here is ine¡¯s colleague. When we get married, I shall invite everyone to our wedding ceremony!¡± Everyone is inplete shock, looking at the man that is leaning against the door with their mouths slightly open. He has a lean figure. A pale green shirt and tight beige colored trousers look so charming on him. His fringe slightly nts down on his forehead. He¡¯s staring at ine with a smile and a pair of bright eyes. Although there is a bandage hanging around his left arm, he still looks extremely charming! This charming man, Oliver, dumbfounds every woman in the lounge with his looks. Their saliva drizzles and their eyes almost pop out. Charming man is indeed a pleasing to the eye. If he slightly shows a little bad boy vibe, it will be perfect! ine stuns on the spot too. Her red lips rub against each other. Oliver... how does he find this ce? What she doesn¡¯t know is that Oliver has been looking around for her at Y Nightclub. When he can¡¯t find her, he immediately calls Fifth Brother to look for her. Fifth Brother sends all his associates to find her, and she is found in the lounge. It seems that Oliver has gotten used to the fact that women are constantly drooling over him. He smiles lightly and says, ¡°Those who wish to attend our wedding ceremony, can you raise your hands up?¡± This sentence works like a charm. All thedies raise their hands and shout with enthusiasm, ¡°I¡¯ll go! I¡¯ll go! I¡¯ll definitely go!¡± Sally and Hazel are standing together, and they look at each other. Oliver smiles. His eyes are as bright as the shining stars. He walks towards ine and stretches out his right hand, ¡°My dear, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯re here? I was looking for you. Come, let¡¯s go somewhere with me.¡± ine blushes suddenly. She hides her little hand behind her and shakes her head, ¡°I¡¯m not going. Also, what nonsense are you spouting...Who¡¯s wedding? Stop saying nonsense, you can¡¯t make such a joke.¡± ... Oliver smiles softly and says in a gentle tone, ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking. Wait until we get married, we definitely have to invite your friends to our wedding ceremony. Right, everyone?¡± When he asks thedies like this, of course, they cheer excitedly, ¡°Yes, right!¡± What¡¯s right about it? She¡¯s going out of her mind now. ine stomps her feet. Oliver¡¯s hand has already reached her back to grab her little hand, holding it tightly and pulls her towards him. ¡°Let¡¯s go. My friends were all waiting for you. Don¡¯t let them wait too long.¡± Oliver¡¯s voice has always been gentle. He is very fond of ine, which makes many women jealous. Why does a man like Master Young, only have his eyes on ine? Oliver drags ine out of the lounge. She tries to seek help from someone in panic, mainly from Hazel and Sally. ¡°Hey, hey, let me go. I¡¯m not going to see anyone. Hazel! Help me please. Sally, Sally, help me!¡± Hazel stands up, putting her hands on her waist and shouts, ¡°Darling! Stop struggling. Master Young¡¯s arm still hurts. Don¡¯t be a woman without conscience!¡± ine almost faints from anger. Hazel, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so biased. You¡¯re standing on Oliver¡¯s side! How can you not help your own friend! Sally is a little worried about ine. She stretches her neck out to look at them, and pats Hazel¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Hazel, don¡¯t you think we should save ine? That Master Young is always doing crazy things.¡± Hazel yawnszily, ¡°I think Master Young is a decent man. At least, his feeling for ine is real. Also, he said earlier that he¡¯s just bringing ine to meet his friends. He¡¯s not going to do anything to her. Are you really going to stop Master Young now? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Fifth Brother¡¯s associates will turn us into vegetative patients? Sally¡¯s neck shrinks. However, she can¡¯t stop herself from asking, "Then... can we go over and have a look?" Hazel¡¯s eyes suddenly be bright and she ps her hand, ¡°Hey, this is actually... a great idea! Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s watch some fun!¡± Like a thief, the twodies happily follow them. ¡°Master Young, would you please let me go? Please, I don¡¯t want to meet your friends. I¡¯m not your girlfriend, so why do I have to meet them? This is too absurd! I¡¯m about to lose it.¡± Oliver keeps dragging ine forward. She grunts madly at him, while giving him a bitter look. This is insane! Is she going to be regarded as Oliver¡¯s girlfriend and introduced to a bunch of strangers just like that? ¡°Ouch... that¡¯s hurt...¡± Oliver stops suddenly. He frowns, groaning with pain. ine is frightened by his groan, and she asks nervously, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Oliver nces at ine¡¯s rosy cheeks and chuckles. He puckers up his lips at his left arm, ¡°You aren¡¯t behaving well, ine. You¡¯ve been struggling since just now; I think you might have torn the wound in my arm. It¡¯s really hurt.¡± ¡°What? Don¡¯t move, does it hurt a lot? Do you want to visit the hospital? Your arm is still injured, yet you daree to the nightclub. Do you wish to die? You make me so mad!¡± ine faces his left arm and she seems a little worried. It is because of her that he hurts his arm. She still remembers, at that time, therge wound on his arm is bleeding a lot. Oliver smiles softly. He reaches out his right hand to pinch her cheek and says lovingly, ¡°If it isn¡¯t because you keep struggling, can my arm hurt? Alright, I know you¡¯re shy to meet my friends. They are the friends I usually hang out with, and they have been bugging me to let them meet you. I promise, just for a short while. We¡¯ll leave after that, okay?¡± Looking at his injured arm and his look of pity, she sighs and mutters, ¡°But... but I¡¯m not your girlfriend.¡± Oliver slightly bites his red lip and replies in a sad tone, ¡°Yes, I know you don¡¯t like me yet. I know my love for you is unrequited. But... I really like you. I really do. Can you just help me out once? Can you just apany me to deal with them first?¡± The more he says the more sorrow his tone bes. Even a naive woman like ine can feel his sadness. Her soft heart acts up, as if she is looking at an abandoned puppy. She murmurs, ¡°Then, don¡¯t say I¡¯m your girlfriend. Just tell them I¡¯m a friend of yours...¡± Oliver cheers up instantly, ¡°Okay, as long as you promised to apany me, I¡¯ll do as you say. I can even say you¡¯re my ancestor!¡± ine rolls her eyes. What nonsense is this man talking about? Chapter 158: They Finally Meet Chapter 158: They Finally Meet Hazel presses Sally¡¯s skull and stretches out her head to eavesdrop on their conversation. She shakes her head, turns around and says to Sally, ¡°What an affectionate man. I realize now, I really like a man like Oliver, who knows how tofort a woman. He will definitely treat his girlfriend like a princess. That would be wonderful.¡± Sally sneezes, ¡°Affectionate, my ass! I¡¯ve heard of it for a long time, that Master Young is a womanizer. He had abandoned so many women before!¡± ¡°What?¡± Hazel looks at Sally with her eyes wide open, ¡°My judgment isn¡¯t urate now? Oliver seems like a good man.¡± Sally sighs, ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no real good man in this world.¡± Hazel nods as she agrees with Sally, ¡°Yeah, we can assume that fromdies of our batch. Even if he¡¯s a jerk, a man will cheat as long as he is given a chance to!¡± Emmett is talking with his friends about the things that have happened in Italy, while tasting some fine wine. He has something on his mind, so he does not want to drink much. If he drinks too much, he is afraid that it will distract their fun time together. He doesn¡¯t want to sleep with ine in a drunken state. Perhaps, ine can''t stand his madness at all when he is drunk. Emmett can¡¯t help but smirk slightly at the thought of meeting er. Anyways, he is addicted to ine now. Oliver leads ine to the door of room 8808. He looks down while smiling faintly and exhales on ine¡¯s face, ¡°Smile, okay? Look at your nervous face. Don¡¯t worry; there are no wild animals inside, only humans.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ine sighs, ¡°Master Young, you¡¯re such a pushy person.¡± Alright then, she shall just help him out this time. She just hopes that he doesn¡¯t pursue her so crazily anymore. Oliver gently opens the door as he enters the room first. He smiles sweetly, and shouts at the men in the room, ¡°Hey! Listen, everyone! I have something to say. Can you all hear me?¡± Everyone calm down and look at Oliver with a smile. Lucas sneers and drinks a sip of wine. He mutters, ¡°Hey! Why are you back by yourself? Where¡¯s your little baby girl? Are you dumped already?¡± Hahahaha... everyone in the room startsughing wildly. Oliver grits his teeth, and he can¡¯t help butugh too. Emmett nces faintly at Oliver, and looks at the wine ss in his hand. This time... Oli is really falling in love? Anyways, it is truly a pleasant thing that his best friend has found his true love. At this moment, Emmett¡¯s phone rings. He looks at his cell phone, and it¡¯s a call from Jasper. A phone call from Jasper who is currently an undercover at the Sahara desert? He must have found something wrong, right? Emmett immediately turns around, covering his ear with one hand and answering the phone with the other hand. Oliver snorts his nose and says with a proud smile, ¡°Listen, you bunch of hungry wolves. Be sure not to scare my little babyter. She¡¯s an innocent girl. And now, I¡¯m going to introduce my little baby that I love the most!¡± Everyone is looking forward to seeing her at the doorway. Oliver steps out, grabs ine¡¯s hand and pulls her into the room. ine subconsciously recoils. Oliver bites her ear and whispers, ¡°Do you still want the wound on my arm to get hurt again?¡± ine hesitates for a short while. Oliver puts his arm around her waist and drags her into room 8808. ... Hazel and Sally look into room 8808 through the crevice of the door and door frame. What an excitement! The both of them are even more excited than ine. The room reeks of alcohol. Oliver holds her tightly in his arm. They watch her like an exhibit while she stands in front of a bunch of strangers. Even though the air conditioner is turned on, she still feels very hot. She is so shy. ine looks down and stares at her shoes. She dare not look at anyone in the room. Of course, she does not realize that Emmett is here as well, at the corner of the room. Emmett as this moment, turns his body, facing inwards and is making a call. He has not realized that the woman who enters the room, is ine. A heavy silence falls upon the room suddenly. All men in the room look at ine with their eyes wide open. This petite woman seems too young for her age. How old is she? Is she fifteen yet? She looks just like a little doll. Because she keeps looking down and everyone can¡¯t see her face clearly, they can only notice her fair complexion. Herplexion is a transparent color, much like the snow that baths the forest in winter. Her natural elegance strikes the entire room with grace. As elegant as a flower, she is able to captivate the minds of men. Oliver grins happily, ¡°This is my little baby, the woman I loved the most. From now onwards, I will date her with the aim to marry her!¡± ine can¡¯t help but blush a little. It¡¯s so ufortable and awkward standing here. Anxiety triggers the redness in her face. Lucas recognizes ine and says with a grin, ¡°Pretty, why don¡¯t you lift your head up for us to see your face? We can¡¯t see clearly if you¡¯re looking down all the time.¡± Oliver bites his lip and says, ¡°My little baby is a shy person. Besides, me yourself for looking like a bunch of wolves.¡± Oliver looks at ine and whispers in her ear with his low and gentle voice, ¡°You lift your face up and say hello to them, okay? We¡¯ll leave after greeting them.¡± ine takes a deep breath and raises her head helplessly. Her big round eyes re at the men who are looking forward to seeing her face. Without a proper smile, she says stiffly, ¡°Hello, hello everyone.¡± Wow..! They take a sharp breath. All these men are astonished by her appearance! What an attractive woman! Those big watery eyes make you feel as if you¡¯re floating on air! Like a delicate doll, she has rosy cheeks. She looks so pure without any makeup. Not like those women with thick and heavy makeup. She¡¯s just like a crystal... tender, transparent and fragile. Oliver¡¯s woman is really extraordinary! Oliver proudly looks at the expression on his friends¡¯ face, and he is even more pleased. He holds ine in his arm and giggles. Lucas tries to ease the tense atmosphere, ¡°Hello there. We¡¯re handing Oli to you, please take care of him strictly.¡± ¡°Haha, yeah. Oli loves you so much. You have to be strict with him.¡± ¡°You should take control of Oli¡¯s fianc¨¦e first, this kid is the richest!¡± ¡°Hahaha, should we let Oli learn how to house chores? Let him serve his little girlfriend well.¡± These men reveal their natural behavior and make fun of Oliver. ine gently squeezes Oliver¡¯s back, as she wants to go out. One of the men suggests, ¡°Don¡¯t rush out yet. Since everyone is here, why don¡¯t you give her a kiss before leaving?¡± ine is terrified by the suggestion. A kiss? No way!! ine panics and tries to escape from Oliver¡¯s arm. She wants to run out of the room, but Oliver grabs her arm and pulls her into an embrace again. Oliver stares at ine intensely. He stoops down, and leans over... ine is frightened by his behavior. She lowers her head to avoid his kiss. Even so, she is unable to avoid his action. He bends lower and catches her lips from below. His lips mash against hers, forcing her to raise her head up and kisses her warmly. They fill the room with apuse, and burst outughing in excitement. Lucas spreads his arm over the sofa, looking dly at the two people kissing over there. Of course, Lucas knows that this kiss is against ine¡¯s will. She is still struggling in Oliver¡¯s arm. Oh, poor Oli. This must be the first time a woman has rejected him so boldly. Emmett has finished talking on the phone. He turns around and grabs the ss wine towards his mouth. Then, he slowly lifts his gaze. What have he seen!! Smash! Emmett directly crushes the ss wine in his hand, making a loud sound. The wine flows down Emmett¡¯s hand, and his fingertips is stained by blood. All of a sudden, he stands up like a hurricane. His eyes are wide open. In the short moment, a strong gust of wind blows at the speed. ¡°Emmett! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lucas is startled. He looks at Emmett¡¯s abnormal behavior in surprise, and stares at his bleeding hand. Emmett¡¯s eyes glow with anger. Now, everyone¡¯s attention is on Emmett. Even Oliver stops his action. He slightly licks his lips, turns his face and looks at Emmett in surprise. Emmett gives ine, who is still in Oliver¡¯s arm, a re of contempt. His chest feels tight, and his breathing bes quicker and shallower. Even when blood is dripping for the tip of his fingers, he is unconscious of the pain. He clenches his fists tightly. ine is troubled at the fact that Oliver kisses her in front of so many people. If it isn¡¯t because he has saved her life before and his arm is still injured, she really wants to bite his lips hard. Chapter 159: My Girlfriend is My Assistant Chapter 159: My Girlfriend is My Assistant ine slowly raises her head and her blushing face turns into anger. When she lifts up her face, she could see Emmett looking angry and scary. ¡°Ho!¡± ine¡¯s body shakes fiercely. Her eyes widen and she rubs them in disbelief. Isn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t she dreaming, why... would she see Emmett in here? Oh my god! How unlucky she is. Cold sweats slowly slide from her forehead. In that moment, countless thoughts have passed by Emmett¡¯s head. ine! It¡¯s really her, ine! The girl whom Oliver really likes, it¡¯s really her ine!! Oh god, how coincidence is this? Kiss, kiss, kiss, kiss... Damn it, Oliver really kisses ine! The strong wave of anger instantly wraps Emmett around! Asides from the feeling of anger, Emmett doesn¡¯t feel anything at all. Anger! The feeling of anger! The feeling of wanting to kill someone! ine, how dare you kiss... another man! Who gives you the guts to do so! At the same time, Oliver is not aware of the situation and looks happily at Emmett and says, ¡°Emmett, allow me to introduce you my girlfriend, ine. ine, this is my best friend, Emmett.¡± ine ispletely shocked when she hears Emmett¡¯s name. Her body stuns as she backs away with panic and could not speak a word. She is not sure if she needs to say, ¡°Good evening, President Smith.¡± Or, what a coincidence, President Smith. What a small world. Oh god, how can she say such nonsense things with her boss whom she had rtionship with? Dear devil, please bring me away now. Emmett narrows his eyes with gloomy look. Countless of murderous auras swirling around his head, he replies, ¡°Hm! Oh really?¡± Just these simple words clearly show that he is expressing his unhappy mood. At this moment, the room¡¯s temperature suddenly drops. It is bitterly cold and freezing as if it is below zero degrees Celsius. Oliver frowns and continues to cling around ine. Looking at Emmett¡¯s depressing face, Oliver happily asks, ¡°Huh? Emmett? What kind of look is this?¡± Lucas also frowns and feels more panicked. He slowly stands up and pulls Emmett¡¯s hand, ¡°Emmett... What¡¯s up with you...¡± Snap! Emmett pushes Lucas¡¯s hand away which turns Lucaspletely speechless. From the strength that Emmett uses, we can tell that he is extremely upset and angry. ine ispletely stunned, covering her face and shrinking her neck as if she wants to disappear. What to do, what to do, looking at Bad-bear Smith¡¯s face as if he would want to hit her to death. The whole atmospherepletely freezes. Everyone is afraid to move even a single step because of Emmett¡¯s scary aura. His eyes feel like a very sharp sword that could pierce through Oliver. Emmett bites his thin lips, stretches out his hand and picks up a bottle of wine. ¡°Bang!¡± the bottlends on the floor, the drink leaks out while pieces of sses spread all over. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ine shouts as she is shocked by Emmett¡¯s sudden overreaction. Everyone continues shaking as they are scared. Bang! Next minute, he stomps over a table, everything falls all over the floor. Lucas is also stunned by Emmett¡¯s action. ¡°Emm¡­ Emmett, Emmett, please calm down¡­¡± Deep inside, Lucas thinks of something, a very scary assumptiones across his mind. Oliver¡¯s eyes widen when he stares suspiciously at Emmett. ¡°Emmett, what happen to you? Don¡¯t scare my girlfriend.¡± Oliver quickly holds ine and push her behind his back. Emmett sneers furiously, step by step walking towards them, ¡°Your girlfriend? You say that she is your girlfriend?¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He grits his teeth as he speaks. He stretches his hand out to grab Oliver¡¯s front shirt and lifts him up. Oliver seems taller and stronger than Emmett, yet Emmett could lift him up easily. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± both ine¡¯s hands and feet still tremble as she is still in shock. Everyone in the room quickly stand up in shock at the same time. Lucas shouts, ¡°Emmett, what are you doing!¡± He runs over to Emmett and grabs his hands. He shouts, ¡°Emmett, are you crazy? What are you doing? You can¡¯t hurt Oliver!¡± It seems like Emmett¡¯s eyes color have changed a few times. Finally, he exhales and put Oliver down in a harsh way. Even so, Emmett throws him onto the floor and hurts directly at his left arm which was hurt before. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Oliver frowns in pain. He sits on the floor and instantly hold his injured left arm as he inhales the cold air. His cold sweat drips as his old wound torn open. His white bandage slowly changes into red color and slowly gets darker red. ¡°Ah! Your arm! Your wound torn open right? Slowly, please¡­¡± The moment when ine sees the color, she can¡¯t help as she immediately feels sorry for him. She has always been a softhearted person as she couldn¡¯t see others getting hurt or bleed, she would get frighten eventually. As ine inhales the cold air, she carefully holds Oliver to stand up slowly. Lucas rushes over to support Oliver as well. He looks at his wound and asks, ¡°How is it? Do you want to go to the hospital now?¡± As Oliver doesn¡¯t want ine to worry, he shakes his head and says, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Emmett grits his teeth and stares fiercely at ine and Oliver. ¡°Do you feel sorry for him?¡± Emmett asks coldly. Every single word is spoken slowly. ine looks up at Emmett and says, ¡°What are you doing, isn¡¯t he your best friend? Why do you throw him like this? His arm has a big wound, how can you treat a wounded person like this? Ugh, look at this, it¡¯s bleeding now!¡± Emmett immediately raises his voice and asks, ¡°Let me ask you, do you feel sorry for him!!!¡± Due to his anger, his face is naturally fair and now is even fairer as if he is a cold blooded. His eyes are narrowed and rigid as if there are traces of mes burning in his eyes. Such an unusual behavior of him, even Oliver and Lucas have never seen before. It is as if¡­ the devil from the hell has gone crazy and brutal. ine¡¯s body is still trembling as she is horrified by Emmett¡¯s shouting earlier on. Asides from fear, she couldn¡¯t speak any single word at all. Oliver sighs and pulls ine over to behind his back and stares at Emmett. He says, ¡°Emmett, what happen to you? Let¡¯s make it clear, why are you mad at my girlfriend? I let you make it clear, why you suddenly be like this! Who offends you!¡± In fact, Oliver kind of knows what is going on with Emmett¡¯s unusual behavior but he does not want to lead to that direction. ¡°Ha! Your girlfriend? You¡¯re funny! ine is your girlfriend? ine, can you personally tell him if you are his girlfriend or not! Say it!¡± Emmett sneers and raises his arm. Every single word he says, he points directly at ine as if he wants to kill her. Boom¡­ Lucas foresees something bad might happen, he starts to call the police. Oh god, please don¡¯t be so dramatic! Is someone going to die...? Oliver turns around at ine and thinks of something. He turns back at Emmett and takes a deep breath, ¡°Don¡¯t force her, if you have something to say, just say it. I¡¯m listening!¡± The anger that Emmett holds is almost pushed out from his chest as he takes a very deep breath. Then, he exhales furiously and says, ¡°Fine, I will say it! Oliver, your girlfriend is my assistant whom I sleep with. Understand? Do you understand now?¡± Ho! Everyone ispletely astonished. Lucas hits his own head with his fist right away. Oh god... it¡¯s an unfortunate incident... This incident...is making everyone headache. ¡°Wh¡­ What?¡± Oliver¡¯s voice trembles and left arm shakes as he gasps. As he looks at ine¡¯s blinking eyes, ¡°What do you say? ine is¡­ is the person who is your first...¡± Emmett bites his thin lips and shakes his head vigorously, ¡°That¡¯s right!!¡± ine¡¯s face turns pale and her eyeshes constantly tremble as she stands. Why¡­ why does Emmett want to mention it in front of everyone? Assistant whom he sleeps with...this is how Emmett defines her? Teardrops fall onto the floor, ine literally freezes at there. She couldn¡¯t move at all and she doesn¡¯t know how to wipe her tears. She just feels embarrassed and her dignity is gone... Chapter 160: Why Is It You! Chapter 160: Why Is It You! Emmett continues to sneer as he stretches his hand. He forcefully mps on ine¡¯s shoulder and violently grabs her into his arm. ine shakes all over as she cries silently. ¡°Emmett! Let go of her!¡± Oliver grabs on ine¡¯s wrist. ¡°Let go of our hand! Just let go of your hand!¡± Emmett frowns and shouts back at Oliver. Lucas touches on Oliver¡¯s arm to hint him to let go. The reason is because Emmett is at his more furious moment therefore, it is better not to provoke him. If you do so, he could easily kill everyone in the room. As Oliver shakes his head while not letting it go, he says, ¡°I¡¯m not letting go! Emmett, I¡¯m not letting go of her, I can¡¯t do it!¡± Emmett immediately gives a big p on Oliver¡¯s face. Oliver vomits out some blood as his face instantly turns swollen. His body falls to the other side and Lucas manages to catch him. This p, it feels like Emmett has put extra strength into a single arm and turns it into an iron. Everyone screams in horror. Emmett says, ¡°This p is to punish you for kissing her!¡± When ine sees the blood on the floor, suddenly, she lifts her eyelids in tears and shouts, ¡°Don¡¯t fight anymore! Don¡¯t hit him, his arm is still injured...¡± She remembers that the arm is injured when Oliver tries to save her from before. Emmett secretly squeezes her arm with some strength; his eye ispletely filled with pure anger. ¡°You¡¯d better not talk, if you plead for him, he will die even worse!¡± Lucas couldn¡¯t care anything anymore and says, ¡°Emmett, no matter how things go on, Oli is still our good brother! You shouldn¡¯t treat Oli this way!¡± Emmett raises his head and takes a deep breath. He speaks coldly, ¡°Today, if you were someone else, he would be dead already! Oli, why is it you!¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes turn red. This is the first time that Emmett treats him in such harsh way. Emmett has been a good older brother who stays with him for many years and suddenly... He says, ¡°Emmett, she is the only woman I love the most. I do only love her for my whole life. I¡¯m willing to sacrifice everything to exchange with her. Emmett, what do you want? I can give you everything! I just want her! I beg you, just like before, let her go back to me!¡± ¡°No, cannot!!¡± Emmett immediately rejects as his anger rises. ¡°Why not? Emmett, haven¡¯t you always been indifferent to that woman? Still remember thest time, when you just got her, but I like her. You didn¡¯t even have a second thought and you just let her go to me? Isn¡¯t it this time the same asst time?¡± ¡°Not this time! Cannot!!!¡± ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t you say that you only treat her like a toy; you¡¯re just ying around with her, since she¡¯s a toy to you, you don¡¯t have to be sincere, then why not you let her go to me? I don¡¯t mind whatever has happened between you and ine, I really don¡¯t mind! I just want to be with her, I do want to treat her well. I even mention to my father that I want to marry with the woman I love, Emmett...¡± ine¡¯s eyes suddenly widen and she looks at Emmett. A toy... As expected, ine is just a toy to Emmett. Hahaha, what a ridiculous definition. Doesn¡¯t she know all this time? Why would she feel upset when she hears it from his friend? Even Emmett¡¯s friends know that he has a toy... Her tears slowly overflow. Emmett¡¯s eyes color slowly turns even darker like a mythical creature. It is as if his blood vessels could burst out anytime. Finally, he couldn¡¯t resist anymore. He straight away grabs on Oliver¡¯s neck and says, ¡°Even she¡¯s a toy, this time I will not let anyone touch her! Oliver, don¡¯t force me to kill you!¡± As Emmett frowns, his eyes seem cold as it is umted with anger from the beginning. His hand couldn¡¯t resist but adding more strength on grabbing Oliver¡¯s neck. Neither stop nor resist, Oliver looks at Emmett with his wet eyes and says, ¡°Emmett... aren¡¯t we good buddies? Aren¡¯t we?¡± Emmett replies, ¡°This time is different!¡± ¡°What¡¯s different? In your eyes, ine is just a temporary doll. Why don¡¯t you give her to me?¡± ¡°You shut up! Shut up!!¡± Emmett is provoked by Oliver¡¯s words, that instant moment, Oliver is suffocated by him. Lucas is scared as he tries to stop Emmett by pulling his hands. Lucas trembles because when he touches Emmett his arm, it feels as hard as a rock! In this moment, does Emmett have the intention to kill Oliver? This is 20 years of friendship! This is because of a woman...and... ¡°Emmett! Emmett! Let go of your hand! You can¡¯t do this! This is Oli! Even he¡¯s fooling around, he is still our good buddy, Oli! Emmett, Let go of your hand! Faster!¡± ¡°It¡¯s him who forces me! Why does he want to force me!¡± Emmett tries to calm down while his breath seems rapidly and cold. ine is shocked as her lips tremble. She starts to cry as she tries to shake his arm and beg. ¡°That¡¯s right! Let him go! Please let him go, don¡¯t be like this, please don¡¯t kill anyone...¡± ine is one of the few who has seen Bad-bear Smith¡¯s martial arts. It¡¯s unusual tough in between raising his arms or legs, he could fight with quite a few men... Estimately if he wants to kill Oliver, it¡¯s just a matter of him raising his fingers. Anyway, Oliver is also her savior. Although he is very annoying at times, after all he is the only person who treats her sincerely. Perhaps it is for the best if ine does not speak a single word. The moment she plead for Oliver, the anger inside Emmett would make him go even more furious and madder. He ispletely out of mind, the only thought in his mind is that ine still cares for him!! His brain is about to burst while his heart is about to congest due to his anger. Instantly, he turns gloomy. Terribly gloomy! He sneers as he sps Oliver¡¯s neck. He lowers his head and nces at the little woman in his arm, sarcastically says, ¡°Are you worried that he¡¯s going to die, are you?¡± ine shakes her head vigorously, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him! He¡¯s not a bad person! Let go of him! Please, please...¡± When Oliver hears that ine still speaks for him, he feelspletely lost as a few tear droplets sliding down. He says, ¡°ine...¡± From Emmett¡¯s point of view, it just disgusts him. Oh, they are still showing their affections endlessly under his presence. Excellent! Continue showing your affections with each other! Emmett raises his knee and ms into Oliver¡¯s lower abdomen. Bang! He hurts so badly when his body bends, his face turns paler. His face ispletely distorted with pain. ¡°Ah... please stop, please stop...¡± as ine looks at Oliver in a devastating condition, she cries softly. Her waist seems like forcefully been grabbed by Emmett as if she¡¯s like a moth been pinched by his fingertips. She could only helplessly struggle in his arms. Oliver gasps intermittently with blood leaking out from the corner of his mouth. Emmett sneers again; he leans over his lips against ine¡¯s cheek and starts licking her softly. ine tries to hide but she couldn¡¯t. He exhales coldly and asks, ¡°If you don¡¯t want him to die, tell him clearly that you love me and not him.¡± The voice seems soft yet dangerous goes into ine¡¯s ear. She almost wants to copse as she raises her eyes in horror and looks at Emmett. She quickly checks on Oliver and realizes that Oliver couldn¡¯t breathe properly as his neck is still grabbed by Emmett. Emmett presses on her ear and smiles light, ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, I will let Oliver whom you care so much, die now!¡± ine trembles and tries open her lips, but she couldn¡¯t speak a word at all. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. What does she need to say? Does she have to face at Emmett and says, I do not care about Oliver and I¡¯m just having gratitude towards him. Does it make sense to say this? In the eyes of bad-bear Smith, she is literally just a toy with blood and flesh which he can hug to sleep with. Lucas couldn¡¯t stand of the current situation. Oliver is injured from before and continues to suffer another kick from Emmett. He couldn¡¯t calm down anymore and throws a fist at Emmett¡¯s chin. Chapter 161: Turning against Each Other Chapter 161: Turning against Each Other It seems that Emmett has eyes behind his back. Although he¡¯s licking ine¡¯s earlobe just now, he titles his head immediately when hearing the movement. Lucas¡¯ gusty fist passes by his hair. Before Lucas holds back his fist and makes a second punch, Emmett kicks Lucas on his thigh with a subconscious counterattack in the fight. Lucas is kicked out. ¡°Bang!¡± Hends on the floor heavily, kneeling. He can¡¯t stand up for a while. It hurts a lot as if his legs are broken. ¡°Whoa --¡± Other rich boys in the room are dumbfounded. Some of them have even wet their pants in terror because of this violent scene. When ites to friendship, Oliver, Emmett, and Lucas are the closest friends. They are childhood ymates and like siblings. Seeing that the three have suddenly turned against each other and started a fierce fight, everyone is shocked. It¡¯s indeed the first time in history! If Emmett has the heart to hit Oliver and Lucas, he can also beat others up. Once he¡¯s unhappy, he may kill and smash them all. Oliver wants to speak to Emmett, telling him to vent his anger on himself and not to hurt others. But now, he can¡¯t utter a beep at all. It¡¯s even difficult for him to breathe. All he can do is to gazing at Emmett and ine with his watery eyes, which are full ofplex feelings. ine is so frightened that she¡¯s about to die from crying. Whimpering, she says, ¡°Emmett, stop it! What are you doing? Stop it! He¡¯s almost strangled to death. Stop it! Let go of him! Woo...Woo...¡± The strength of her entire body is pressed on Emmett¡¯s arm, which is strangling Oliver. However, Emmett remains motionless, his arm as hard as steel. ¡°Tell him,¡± Emmett says in a cold tone. ¡°Okay. All right. I¡¯ll tell him.¡± ine trembles fiercely. Looking at Oliver¡¯s terrible face, she says between sobs, ¡°Master Young, thank you for your affection on me. But... I don¡¯t have a crush on you. Please forget about me. Woo...Woo...¡± Oliver¡¯s tears well up again. Her lips are turning purple but he still firmly shakes his head stubbornly. Seeing that, Emmett clenches his teeth and growls in a more gloomy tone, ¡°Tell him. Who is the man you love.¡± ine takes several deep breathes, tears bursting. She even can¡¯t make a sentence, ¡°The man I... love... is... is him, Emmett, Emmett Smith.¡± Hearing her words, Oliver closes his eyes sadly. Without feeling joy of victory, Emmett puts a dry smile on his face. ¡°Oliver Young, did you hear that? This woman loves me. She doesn¡¯t love you. You¡¯d better not stick to her anymore. Understood?¡± Oliver closes his eyes and shakes his head, his tears sshing in the air. Suddenly Emmett releases his hand on Oliver¡¯s neck. Oliver falls onto the floor, gasping for air. His neck is circled with clear bruise marks. Emmett¡¯s coat is soaked in ine¡¯s tears because of startle and sadness. Standing proudly, Emmett looks as cold and ruthless as a god. He stares daggers at Oliver and says, ¡°Oli, if you still want to be my best friend, don''t have unrealistic delusions about my things. Except for her, I can give you whatever you want. Only she¡¯s the exception. Don¡¯t ask me why. My words are the law. This girl belongs to me from her tip to toe and the inside to the outside. I can¡¯t let others to see her behaving in bed. If you still don¡¯t give up, just wait. Wait until I¡¯ve worn her out and got tired of ying with her. Then you can pick her up. Now, I¡¯m still interested in her. Whoever tries to snatches her from me is dead meat!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. His cold-blooded and cruel words are like whipping,shing on Oliver¡¯s back, making him shiver. At the same time, ine feels startled and desperate. She can¡¯t believe that Emmett is ying with her. His words show that he doesn¡¯t treasure her at all. She can¡¯t help but question Emmett inwardly, ¡®Am I that cheap in your heart?¡¯ ine is so furious that she almost faints. Her whole body trembling violently, she grabs Emmett¡¯s right arm and bites on it frantically. ¡°Hiss...¡± Emmett inhales deeply. Squinting his eyes, he remains motionless. He bears ine¡¯s hard bite. Blood slides down from his wound and flows into ine¡¯s mouth. She coughs and releases him. When she looks at the ce where she¡¯s bitten, she found two rows of deep biting marks on Emmett¡¯s arm, which are bleeding. ine is startled by the blood. She¡¯s so enraged and full of hatred. She doesn¡¯t expect that she will bite so hard. It bleeds...She never expects so much blood... ¡®No! I¡¯ve be a murder!¡¯ she thought with fear. With a gloomy look on his handsome face, Emmett gazes at her. No one can tell what¡¯s on his mind from his expression. He looks terrifying and pale, somewhat frightening. ¡°I have another arm. Want another bite?¡± he asked her extremely calmly. ¡°Huh...¡± ine shrinks back in fright by of his words, and she shakes her head hastily. She¡¯s so frightened that she stops crying. Big tears drops are left hanging on her long eyshes, her eyes full of emptiness. All of a sudden, Emmett holds her up. He carries her horizontally under the armpit. She¡¯s scared, kicking hard to struggle. Emmett makes hisst deration to the crowd loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever touch my rock bottom, if you still want to live on.¡± Finishing his words, he carries ine and walks out. ¡°Ah! Let go of me! Let go...¡± ine kicks hard, crying aloud. His arms are too strong and his tight grip on her waist hurts a lot. ¡°Ah --¡± Sally and Hazel who are peeping outsidepletely get frightened when Emmett walks out suddenly. They¡¯re almost hit by him. Now they slip away, sticking to the wall. They both pat on their chests, feeling lucky to survive. They can¡¯t help but think, ¡®ine, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t help you, but your boyfriend is so horrible. We also want to continue to live.¡¯ ¡°Bang!¡± Emmett kicks the door of Room 8088 closed heavily. The loud bang fully demonstrates how furious he is. The beautiful girl has gone, leaving those frightened guys who are still standing at the spot. All the rich boys are staring at each other with frightened eyes, standing motionlessly and freezing as if it¡¯s a kind of punishment. The two who have wet their pants are standing there as well, as if they haven¡¯t noticed their embarrassments. Lucas is still kneeling on the floor. He feels sharp pang in his knees, panting. Oliver is sitting on the floor in a daze. After a long while, Oliver bursts into tears. His sobs change from a low voice with depression to a howling bit by bit. ¡°She is mine! Mine! Woo...Woo...ine is my favorite girl! I love her the most! I really love her so much! She¡¯s mine! Mine...Woo...Woo...¡± His voice is so sad and stern. The standing boys suddenly heave sighs of relief and sit down on the sofa one by one, feeling exhausted. They still can¡¯te back to their senses. Emmett is so horrible. The furious Emmett is just a beast! They all feel if they have just returned from a trip to the burning hell. Hearing Oliver¡¯s heartbroken cry, Lucas can¡¯t help but redden his eyes. He moves unsteadily and tries his best to stand up. He staggers to Oliver, squats down, and holds him into his arms, enduring the pain in his knees. Choking with sobs, he says, ¡°Oli, don¡¯t cry. Stop it...¡± Tears flicker in Lucas¡¯ eyes and fall down. He¡¯s always regarded Oliver as a willful child. Although he likes teasing and bullying Oliver, he¡¯s been pampering him in his heart. He always lets Oliver do whatever he wants, because Oliver¡¯s mother suffers from depression. Oliver is a pitiful boy, who never enjoys the true maternal love since his childhood. All friends tolerate Oliver very much and never let him suffer grievance. However... Looking at Oliver¡¯s miserable face and watching him so desperate now, Lucas feels deeply sorry for him, as if his heart has been plucked. ¡°Oli, good boy. Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s all right. It¡¯ll be fine...¡± Oliver throws himself in Lucas¡¯ arms, pressing his head against his chest. The inner strength that he¡¯s been holding is torn apart as ine has gone. He cries so sadly. ¡°Woo...Woo...Woo...Lucas, I love her! I do love her so much! Woo...Woo...I really love her...¡± ¡°I know. I know. I understand. You love her so deeply. You love her. I know it...¡± Lucas whispers to comfort him, but he doesn¡¯t know what else he can say to make Oliver feel better. As his closest friend, Emmett has snatched away his favorite girl in such an extreme way. ¡°What should I do? Lucas, tell me. What should I do? Why it¡¯s Emmett? Why? Woo...Woo...It hurts! It hurts so much!¡± Chapter 162: Taking Her Home Quickly Chapter 162: Taking Her Home Quickly Oliver smashes on his left chest so heavily without a stop. Lucas presses his hand to stop him from continuing to hurt himself. ¡°Oli, you know Emmett very well. This is really a surprising coincidence. Give her up, please. There are countless good girls in this world. There are a great many of...¡± ¡°No! I won¡¯t! I¡¯ll never give up! I won¡¯t give up ine. I love her, truly! I can¡¯t live without her. Emmett doesn¡¯t love her at all. He¡¯s just fooling around with her. Why can¡¯t Emmett give her to me? Why not?¡± Lucas doesn¡¯t know how to answer. Love, especially the love between a man and a woman, is soplicated that it can¡¯t be exined by favor or disfavor simply. Honestly, Lucas is quite surprised how mad Emmett has be for this matter today. Emmett¡¯s always a man with deep thoughts. He always remains calm and behaves gentle. But today, he turns over all his principles and has be a cold-blooded daemon. Is it just because of that girl named ine Jones? Does it mean she is a special existence for Emmett? In Room 8808, it¡¯s the first time that it¡¯s fulfilled with depression, pain, and death. Hazel and Sallyes in with pale faces in fright. Seeing Lucas and Oliver hugging each other, Hazel can¡¯t help but feel sorry for them. Suddenly, she¡¯s forgotten how arrogant and hateful Lucas is. She walks over and says in a soft tone, ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go to the hospital. Master Young, you look seriously injured.¡± It¡¯s not until then does Lucas realize it. He releases Oliver right away and starts checking him up. ¡°Hiss...¡± Lucas gasps in pain as soon as he moves. ¡®Damn you, Emmett! Are you out of your mind?¡¯ he cursed Emmett inwardly. He can¡¯t believe that Emmett has the heart to hurt Oliver so badly. Oliver¡¯s usual-handsome face is now swollen because of Emmett¡¯s punch. Wounds on his arm have long cracked open, and the blood has stained the gauze from inside. Oliver¡¯s lower abdomen also has received a tuck from Emmett¡¯s knee. Perhaps his ribs are injured, too. ¡°Exactly. Let¡¯s go to the hospital. Oli, hold on. Let me take you to see a doctor.¡± Lucas pulls himself together, stands up, and wants to carry Oliver on his back. Unexpectedly, he bend down as his legs suddenly weaken. He almost falls down again. The kick from Emmett should be full of inner force. Otherwise, how can¡¯t he stand firm? This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Subconsciously, Hazel rushes up to help Lucas. Frowning, she asks, ¡°Are you crippled, too?¡± ring at Hazel sharply, Lucas snaps, ¡°Mind your words! You vicious woman! Are you cursing me?¡± Curling her lips, Hazel retorts, ¡°I¡¯m just caring about you. I¡¯m here to help you particrly. Don¡¯t panic. Let¡¯s go to the hospital. Hurry up! Why are you standing there still? I¡¯ll help you. You can ask others to help Master Young.¡± Lucas is stunned. Although Hazel doesn¡¯t know how to charm others, she¡¯s good at dispatching tasks and making arrangements. He keeps silence and follows her instructions. All of them are rushing to hospital together. On they way, they meet Fifth Brother, who is circling around Y Nightclub on a routine basis. Before he manages to greet these rich young men in Room 8808, he sees them rushing out, which makes him stunned. Especially, Oliver¡¯s look is so miserable that Fifth Brother gapes at them. ¡°Oh my good lord! What happened? What got the balls to beat up our Master Young? ¡°Tell me. I¡¯ll take my men to teach them a lesson. Damn it! That¡¯s so outrageous!¡± A young man walking at the end of the group grabs Fifth Brother¡¯s arm and says in a low voice, ¡°Fifth Brother, shush. It¡¯s deadly shocking! ¡°It¡¯s actually an internal fight indeed. Master Smith has beaten up both Master Young and Master Lee! ¡°Fifth Brother, just keep your mouth shut. We can¡¯t afford to meddle in such matter.¡± Hearing that, Fifth Brother freaks out. Master Smith? He¡¯s beaten up Master Young and Master Smith? Holy crap! Is everyone crazy? It¡¯s so creepy! Thinking of that, Fifth Brother covers his own mouth. Master Smith is from ZH n, whom he can¡¯t afford to offend. Hazel helps the tall and strong Lucas all the way, while another two young men support Oliver. The ambnce they¡¯ve called is approaching. ¡°Ouch! Master Lee, please don¡¯t put all your strength on me. I¡¯m helping you out of kindness. Are you trying to make me exhausted and crippled? Have a shame!¡± Hazel bitches about him, pouting, looking at him helplessly. Lucas can¡¯t believe what he¡¯s heard. Looking at the short woman next to him, he reasons with her, ¡°I¡¯m injured. If my bones got injured, it¡¯ll get worse if I still uses my strength. Besides, you should feel luck to help me. It¡¯s your honor to be so close to me and touch me. Do you know how many women would like to help me like this? Look, we are close to the ambnce, just a few steps away. Can¡¯t you stand a little longer?¡± Widening her eyes, Hazel gapes at Lucas in disbelief. What a conceited man! He really likes ttering himself, doesn¡¯t he? ''Feel lucky? My honor to touch you? Screw you, Lucas!¡¯ Hazel inwardly swears. ¡°You pissed me off! I don¡¯t want to help you any longer!¡± Hazel directly pushes away Lucas, making him stagger backwards. He almost falls on the ground. ¡°Hey, woman! You...¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired and annoyed. I don¡¯t want the honor. Bye!¡± Hazel waves to Lucas briskly, twists her waist, and swaggers away. ¡°What the heck? What kind of woman this she? I¡¯m so fucking shocked! Ouch...¡± Hands on his waist, Lucas is so angry that he keeps bitching about Hazel while standing in front of the ambnce. ... Heedless of ine¡¯s cries all the way, Emmett carries her under his armpit and walks angrily out of Y Nightclub with a long face. Kayden, who¡¯s smoking at the entrance of the nightclub, is taken aback. Seeing Emmett suddenly comes out angrily with a woman under his armpit, Kayden throws his cigarette away and stands up straight. ¡°Mr. Emmett...¡± ¡°Shut up. Leave me alone!¡± Emmett roars at him with rage, opens the door of the passenger seat, and tosses ine in. Kayden is confused, wondering what¡¯s going on. Hasn¡¯t Mr. Emmette here for fun? Hasn¡¯t he said he¡¯s here to hang out with Oliver and for a drink before leaving? It ends like this...Hees out so soon and takes ine Jones from the nightclub. What¡¯s going on? Howe ine Jones is in there? Kayden notices the fury on Emmett¡¯s face. He doesn¡¯t have guts to ask anything else. Waving at his men, everyone quickly gets into the car. ine has been tossed into the car violently. She still feels dizzy as if she¡¯s on a roller coaster. She¡¯s unable to tell where she is currently and what¡¯s going on. Before shees back to her senses and can see things clearly, Emmett has buckled the safe belt for her. The car roars off. ¡°Ah --¡± ine grabs the handle and screams. She is scared by the speed that¡¯s like an arrow released from the string. ¡°Don¡¯t drive so fast! Watch out!¡± ¡°Are you afraid of death?¡± Emmett sneered, speeding up the car. He quickly casts ine a nce. Heavily breathing, he continues, ¡°You have guts to date two men at the same time, why are you afraid of death? I don¡¯t think you are that timid.¡± Looking at the scenery that is rushing by outside the window, ine panics and can¡¯t stop screaming, let alone the horrible scenes when the car honks and passes between cars on the street. ¡°Yes, of course I¡¯m afraid of death! Slow down! Please, slow down!¡± She doesn¡¯t date two men at the same time. She doesn¡¯t have that kind of skills. She even hasn¡¯t be the official date of her beloved college senior yet. Emmett sneers with disdain. ine feels endless chill from the cracks of her bones. She can¡¯t help but secretly cast nces at him, only to find his face as cold as arctic ice. With one nce, ine freaks out. She shrinks her neck in fright, trying to weep but failing to shed a tear. Will they die of a traffic ident? Will her body be smashed into pieces? She doesn¡¯t want to die in such a miserable way. ine starts sobbing quietly on the seat while Emmett drives at the highest speed, his face still gloomy and cold. Kayden drives another car behind them, cold sweat breaking out on his forehead. ¡®Jesus. What are you doing, Mr. Emmett?¡¯ he thought to himself in horror. Emmett drives so fast, at almost one hundred and sixty yards. He can¡¯t go on like this. This is the way too dangerous. The speed has even exceeds the high-way speed. ... Emmett directly drives back to his vi directly. The car brakes suddenly in front of the door. The tires creak, making a harsh noise. Even Amelia, who¡¯s reading in the living room, is shocked by the noise. She stands up in surprise, looking out of the window. Doesn¡¯t word have it that Emmett won¡¯te back tonight? He¡¯s returned unexpectedly. Amelia¡¯s lips curve into a smile. It seems...Emmett misses her during his business trip, doesn¡¯t he? No matter if he misses her body or her as a person, Amelia is overjoyed. She walks to the door. ¡°Emmett, you are back...¡± Before Amelia can finish her words, she feels waves of icy hatreding towards her. Failing to dodge, she¡¯s hit hard and knocked out by Emmett. She has to hold the wall to stand firm. Over there, Emmett strides in the living room with ine hanging on his hands. Then he tosses her on to the couch. Looking at ine in surprise, Amelia is on alert. ¡®The girl...what¡¯s she doing here? ¡®Who is she? ¡®Why is she taken back home by Emmett forcibly?¡¯ her inner inquiries raise one after another. Chapter 163: The Sudden Slap Chapter 163: The Sudden p ine tumbles down and feels badly hurt. Even if she falls down on the soft sofa, she feels her arms numb and it hurts. "Ah...it hurts..." ine wrinkles her face and looks at Emmett with her watery eyes while rubbing her arms. She is like a small animal, curling up on the carpet and gentlyying her head on the sofa. Childishness still can be seen on her face. She looks really pure and innocent. "It hurts? You also know that it hurts? When you hooked up with Oliver Young, did you ever think that it will also hurt me?¡± Emmett points at ine and growls. The vi has been overwhelmed by silence in usual times as there are few masters here. Plus that Emmett is taciturn and cold, most of the time it¡¯s very quiet in the vi. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. But now¡­ The sudden roar of their young master, Emmett, startles many servants. It is really rare that the young master would growl. And some of them even run out of the kitchen and cling onto the wall to steal a peek. Amelia is also taken aback by Emmett''s diposure and roar. She is frozen for a while, and then she finally manages to maintain the graceful standing posture of ladies. ¡­ Petrified, ine blinks her eyes violently upon hearing Emmett¡¯s roar. She puckers up her lips and retorts in an aggrieved tone, ¡°Who hooked up with him? Who hooked up with Oliver Young? I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t! Didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Does making Oliver Young so into you give you a sense of achievement? Are you pleased? Do you think that you¡¯re charming and attractive?¡± Emmett spits out the words like a Peashooter with a fierce look. When he is speaking, he even tears off his jacket and ms it onto the ground fiercely as he is totally hopping mad. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I told you that I didn¡¯t! It was him who wooed me at the very beginning. He asked me to be his girlfriend, but I kept refusing him. He was really annoying and kept pestering me. But I¡¯ve never epted his affection for me¡­¡± ¡°Then why did you keep hiding it from me? Huh? Why? Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you know Oliver?¡± ¡°But you never asked me about this! How could I know that you two know each other? Have you ever asked me?¡± ¡°Anyway, ine, you just want to secretly date Olive, you want to be together with Oliver behind my back, right?¡± "No, no! That¡¯s not true!" "Then what¡¯s true? If it wasn''t that I happened to be there tonight, you and Oliver would have been a couple and ept the blessings from all your friends, right? Huh? Damn it, you were even kissing!¡± Emmett even had an urge to kill people when thinking of the kiss. The scene of Oliver cupping her face and kissing her passionately emerges in his mind again. Emmett gets ballistic. He wants to pull ine over and beat her up, but his love and cares for ine stop him from doing so. He has no way to vent his anger. He turns around and sweeps the antiquemp on the table to the ground with one arm. With a loud sound, themp shatters into pieces. But this is far from enough to appease Emmett. He picks up thendline phone, unplugs the wire and throws it towards the French window. Therees a loud sound again. The servants are all frightened by Emmett¡¯s actions and step backward. Amelia is scared too and shivers. "Do you know what I want to do now? I want to kill people! ine, great, good job, you¡¯ve totally angered me. I want to kill Oliver Young, and YOU, right now!¡± Emmett grabs his hair and roars frantically. ine is startled and gapes at him. All of a sudden, she seems to get over it. Even if she has to die, she shouldn¡¯t die unexinably! She props herself up from the sofa, raises her chin and stares at the frantic Emmett, shouting, ¡°Killing people? Go! Just do it! Come to me now! You can twist off my neck, or chop off my head, whatever! Is that enough? Fuck you! I¡¯ve had enough of you! Who do you think you are? What¡¯s your standpoint to throw a fit on me? What¡¯s your rtion with me? Are you my husband? Are you my daddy? You¡¯re nothing to me! Who gives you the right to intervene in my private life? Yeah, I hooked up with Oliver. What¡¯s wrong then? Is it of your business? You¡¯re not my boyfriend? It¡¯s none of your business! I not only hooked with Oliver. I dated one, two, three, four, five, six¡­ countless men! Countless! I slept with countless men, but what¡¯s the matter? Does it baffle you, President Smith? s, you really think highly of themselves! Who gives you the right to yell at me?¡± Emmett is exasperated. He shouts in a low, gloomy voice, ¡°E-L-A-I-N-E!¡± ¡°Who are you calling? Why are you shouting? I quit! I won¡¯t fucking be your assistant any longer! Big deal! Who you think you are? I¡¯m not going to y this game with you!¡± ine casts her eyes and angrily retorts back. When she is speaking, she grabs the pillow on the sofa and throws it towards Emmett. The pillow hits Emmett on his chest. ine snorts and walks past Emmett towards outside. Emmett grits his teeth and clenches his fists, squeezing out a few words, ¡°ine,e back!¡± ine sniffs, ¡°Shall I have toe back at your request? Why? You don¡¯t have that power to do that! You don¡¯t have the right to intervene in my affairs.¡± After finishing the words, ine strides towards the door with her chin raised. ¡®s, I¡¯m not afraid of you now!¡¯ She was scared just now and therefore she forgot her standpoint. She¡¯s by any means a free person. Emmett has no rtionship with her other than she just once had a one-night stand with him. It¡¯s not a big deal. What¡¯s Emmett¡¯s standpoint to question her who she has hooked up with? Amelia suddenly takes a step forward to stop ine. She then raises her hand and gives ine a hard p. Then therees a crisp pping sound. Judging from the sound, Amelia must have used so much strength when she pped ine just now. Petrified, ine covers her numb cheek and widens her watery eyes in disbelief. She looks at the woman who is out of nowhere dumbfoundedly. Jesus! Who the hell is this woman? Why did she p her? She is taller than her. She is more beautiful than her. And she has a more imposing aura than hers. She¡­ ¡°Why¡­ Why did you p me?¡± Emmett quickly turns around at the moment and squints at Amelia. What Amelia hasn¡¯t noticed is that Emmett is gradually tightening his hands that are put beside his thighs. Amelia raises her eyebrows and says loudly, ¡°Who do you think you are? How could you speak to Emmett in that way just now? Your attitude towards Emmett and the tone when you spoke to him are really bad. Let me remind you, you¡¯re his subordinate. You should show respects to your boss. Emmett has the right to criticize you or even yell at you. You should listen to it obediently. How could you retort back? But you even throw that pillow on Emmett. Even Queen Elizabeth is not eligible to hit Emmett!¡± ine is stunned after hearing the words. She takes a breath and continues, ¡°Even if I retorted back and threw the pillow on her, it was none of your business. What¡¯s your standpoint to p me?¡± Amelia sneers, ¡°I¡¯m Emmett¡¯s wife-to-be. You are so disrespectful to my husband-to-be. Now tell me, do I have the right to teach you a lesson?¡± What¡­ She¡­ She¡¯s Emmett¡¯s wife-to-be? Out of no reasons, ine¡¯s heart throbs painfully when she hears the news. She quickly turns around to study Emmett. Panic, heartbroken and timidity are written all over ine¡¯s infantile face. When Emmett catches a glimpse of it, he feels his heart softened. Amelia smiles triumphantly. She looks up at Emmett with a look of e on, praise me¡¯. Emmett must be satisfied with it. She eavesdropped on their conversations just now and had a rough panorama of what was happening. That girl shall be one of the women that Emmett was just trifling with her affections. But this woman was really over-confident. She cheated on Emmett, possibly with Oliver. Emmett caught her and brought her here. He was so angry that he roared at her fiercely just now. Emmett must feel extremely annoyed for being cheated on. Hahaha, for those men with a high social status like Emmett, even if they don¡¯t care about their women¡¯s cheating, it is deemed as a kind of humiliation for them. Just see it. Emmett had totally lost his temper today¡­ She has never seen him being so mad. The way he threw temper tantrums was just like the volcanic eruption. By the way, is that girl mentally ill? How dared she add fuel to the fire and throw the pillow towards Emmett since Emmett had gone ballistic? Does she think that the name ¡®Emmett Smith¡¯ is something that she can set light by? This girl¡­ Geez! She is doomed! She taught her a lesson on behalf of Emmett just now and showed her support for him, Emmett must have been pleased by it. With such an idea in her mind, Amelia looks more triumphant. Emmett walks towards ine, without giving a nce at Amelia, pulls over ine¡¯s shoulder and looks down on her face. Damn, was Amelia seeking death? How dared she p ine so hard! Oh, her poor ine. There are clearly five fingerprints on her cheek¡­ Emmett secretly grits his teeth. Finally, he can¡¯t hold it any longer and asks ine in a low voice, ¡°Spit out a salvia. Let me check if your teeth have dropped off.¡± Amelia is astonished when she hears Emmett saying the sentence in a soft tone. Oh my, Emmett, this woman is trampling on your dignity, yet your major concern is whether her teeth are okay! Tears stream down ine¡¯s cheek. She struggles and says sulkily, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You two are true couple. What a wonderful cooperation! One yelling at me and the other pping me! I don¡¯t want to talk with you now. Let go, I want to leave!¡± Of course, Emmett won¡¯t let go of ine. He fixates his gaze on ine¡¯s face and orders Kayden, ¡°Kayden, give me the medical kit and ice bag.¡± Kayden, who is holding the door frame, was stunned by what had happened just now. When hearing Emmett¡¯s order, he hastily replies, ¡°Yes Sir!¡± Amelia fails to maintain her smile. She squints at Emmett in disbelief, not knowing why Emmett suddenly behaved so humbly in front of that woman. Chapter 164: What the Heck Is Going on? Chapter 164: What the Heck Is Going on? ¡°Why are you being so kind to such an ungrateful, frivolous woman, Emmett? She has cheated on you! Now that she doesn¡¯t cherish you kindness and love, you should just dump her after punishing her severely! Oh just look at how she yelled at you just now. I¡¯ve never seen a person speaking to you with that tone. She angered you so much, and she even threw things towards you. How dare she? She¡¯s really wild andpletely out of control. Emmett¡­¡± Emmett raises his voice and leans forward with a sepulchral look, ¡°Amelia Carter! Who gives you the right to p her? Even if she has killed me, you¡¯re not eligible to hit her!¡± Amelia is petrified by his words. She is dumbfounded as her mind is filled with the buzzing echo of his words. What¡¯s going on? What the heck is going on? It¡¯s impossible! Emmett wouldn¡¯t have allowed someone who has trampled on his dignity to continue to live on the earth. It¡¯s really ridiculous. The young master of ZH n is extraordinary. Who would dare to shout at the young master of ZH? Amelia is stunned at the moment. She stammers, ¡°E¡­Emmett, I did it for¡­ for your sake¡­¡± ¡°Hadn¡¯t I told you that you¡¯re not permitted to call me Emmett? You really have a bad memory.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Amelia is so shocked by Emmett¡¯s sudden change of attitude that she trembles all over. Kayden brings over an ice bag. Emmett ignores Amelia and quickly and skillfully applies ayer of transparent ointment for subsiding the swelling and relieving the pain on ine¡¯s cheek. He then puts the ice bag on it and whispers to ine, ¡°Hold the ice bag for a while.¡± ine gives Emmett a harsh nce and runs towards outside while holding the ice bag. Emmett wraps his arms around ine¡¯s waist and carries her up. He turns around and puts her on the sofa again. Irritated, ine shouts, ¡°Emmett Smith! Bad-bear Smith! What the heck do you want to do? You really want to kill me? Okay then! Come on! Your wife-to-be has pped me, now it¡¯s your turn. You can even fucking use the savage torture of Nazi-era concentration camp! Whatever, I would ept it even if I have to die today!¡± Havingpletely gone ballistic, ine throws the ice bag like it is a dart after finishing the words. Of course, it is thrown towards Emmett. Nevertheless, Emmett is very agile. He turns his head and dodges the attack. Emmett heaves a sigh and rubs his temples which are throbbing in pan while giving an order, ¡°Kayden, bring her another ice bag. Watch her carefully, if she runs away, or if the ice bag falls, you¡¯ll die miserably!¡± Emm¡­ Kayden scratches his head and wrinkles his face. ¡®ine oh ine, you¡¯re really a trouble maker. s, being together with you would always bring me bad luck.¡± Kayden walks towards ine with so much huffing and puffing, kneels down on one knee and looks at ine as if he is watching a prized, ill-mannered puppy, ¡°Miss ine, I beg you, please don¡¯t bring troubles to me anymore. I don¡¯t want to be beheaded because of you, missy. I would deem it to be worthy if I die for robbing, murder or smuggling.¡± ine nces at Kayden, and then at Emmett who is walking towards Amelia, feeling a bit dumbfounded. She is the intractable one. But why Kayden is the one to be beheaded? ¡®Bad-bear Smith, oh Bad-bear Smith, you¡¯re really a great master in psychology. You know I¡¯m a softhearted person and that I won¡¯t get others suffered because of myself!¡¯ This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The servant brings another ice bag over. ine takes it dully and obediently puts it on her cheek other Kayden¡¯s helpless gaze. Nevertheless, as she has suffered a lot from grievance, astonishment and anger tonight, she pouts her lips high. Emmett walks towards Amelia with a gloomy face and an evil smirk. Amelia feels thrilled under such gaze and her legs are trembling. ¡°I¡­I¡­ You¡­ You take care of your business first, I¡¯ll go back to my bedroom to have a rest¡­¡± ¡°You have no bedroom here.¡± Emmett sneers. ¡°Ah? What?¡± Amelia is dumbfounded by his words. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a position for you in my house?¡± Emmett is smiling brightly and handsomely; however, deep down his smile, there are endless thrilling killing intention. The servants, who are originally watching the scene, all run back when they see Emmett¡¯s gloomy and terrifying face. Just now, when the young master was throwing his temper at that little girl¡­ Although his sound was so loud and his action was so fierce¡­ But the way he is treating Amelia now and his voiceless anger is really horrible! Amelia is not a fool after all. Of course she can clearly perceive the visible killing intention in Emmett¡¯s sharp eyes. ¡°E¡­ Emmett¡­ I¡­¡± Amelia smiles drily. With a loud sound, Emmett¡¯s hard pnds on Amelia¡¯s cheek. He has exerted some inner powers when he pped him. Amelia tumbles because of the force, falls down onto the ground, and vomits blood. ¡°Aww¡­¡± With a mouthful of blood, two of Amelia¡¯s teeth seem to have fallen. ine is also started by the p. She frowns and subconsciously loosens her grip of the ice bag, causing the ice bag to slide down. Kayden, who has been staring at ine wholeheartedly, quickly reaches out his hand to hold the ice bag and secretly heaves a sigh of relieve. Bad girl! She¡¯s really inattentive! Her cheek is swelling, yet she still has the mood to watch the scene. ine sticks her tongue out and turns around to nce at Kayden. Judging from her expression, obviously, she¡¯s startled by Emmett¡¯s violence. ¡°Oh my, Bad-bear Smith even hits his wife-to-be. He hits woman!¡± ine mutters to Kayden. Kayden cast his eyes heavenward and hisses, ¡°Who told you that? That that woman is the young master¡¯s wife-to-be? Oh, funny daydreaming! The young master won¡¯t marry her.¡± ¡°If she¡¯s not Bad-bear Smith¡¯s wife-to-be, why is she here? Isn¡¯t here Bad-bear Smith¡¯s home?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call boss Bad-bear Smith again! Can woman visiting here be regarded as the hostess of the house? Many women hade here, but they leaf soon.¡± ine gets to the point now. Those women, who came and left, are all Bad-bear Smith¡¯s toy. And she is one of them! There¡¯s no difference in their identities¡­ ine suddenly feels her heart aches. ¡°Aww¡­ Emmett, why did you p me?¡± Amelia cries miserably with a mouthful of blood. Emmett takes the wet towel handed by the servant and gently wipes his hand, as if the p he gave Amelia just now had soiled his hand. He says tly and coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve told you. You¡¯re not eligible to call me Bad-bear Smith.¡± ¡°Aww¡­ If it was because of this, I will correct it. I remember it now. All right?¡± ¡°Of course¡­ No!¡± Emmett smirks as a trace of fierceness shes across his sharp eyes, ¡°You pped my woman. Do you think I¡¯ll let you off easily?¡± ¡°Ah! She¡­ She is irreverent to you¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s my business!¡± Emmett interrupts her, ¡°She¡¯s irreverent to me, but I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s none of your business! Even I would not hit her or even get her finger hurt. But you, pped my woman hard! Humph, you¡¯re really bold! Amelia Carter, have you heard this sentence ¨C the pnded on her cheek, but my heart ached¡­ You action has made my heart aching. Now tell me, do you think I will let you off?¡± Amelia gradually widens her eyes. She had no mood to care about the pain on her cheek now, as she is overwhelmed by the terror of death at the moment. She hasn¡¯t expected that Emmett would be so¡­ infatuated with a young girl. ¡°Young Master Smith, I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Carter family. I know I have done something wrong today, please spare me for the sake of the Carter family. Please!¡± Emmett suddenly chuckles, ¡°It¡¯s really fully¡­ I¡¯m taking revenge for my woman, should I care about what my enemy¡¯sst name is? You¡¯re from the Carter family, so what? It¡¯s nothing in my eyes. I allowed you to stay in my house for fear that if I didn¡¯t, my grandfather would get sick because of anger. It had nothing to do with the Carter family. But I haven¡¯t expected you would think so highly of yourself. How dare you offend me? You¡¯re really asking for death!¡± Amelia is really scared that she falls down onto the ground. She holds Emmett¡¯s shoe and begs, ¡°I know I was wrong. I was wrong. I¡¯ll kowtow to her. I¡¯ll ask her to hit me, to hit me hard. Please!¡± ine, who is watching the scene, takes a deep breath. Geez¡­ The ending of Bad-bear Smith¡¯s toy is so tragic! Will she get such an ending one day? Aww¡­ Emmett kicks away Amelia fiercely and says, ¡°Come and bring our little sheep¡± ¡°Yes, young master!¡± Emmett¡¯s men, who is are standing outside, reply in a hoarse voice. Short after that, therees the heavy breathing of animals. ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Amelia screams with her hands on her head as she sees four tall, ferocious Tibetan Mastiffs when she turns around. ¡°Oh¡­¡± ine jumps up from the sofa as she is also scared. She falls down from the sofa and shivers all over. What¡¯s that? They¡¯re so tall and ferocious. Oh Jesus, don¡¯t tell her that they are dogs¡­ Are there dogs as big as them? Damn! Bad-bear Smith is really loathsome. Others would raise a small-breed dog like Chihuahua, but he raises such big dogs which are more terrifying than tigers! Chapter 165: You Can’t Go Back Home Tonight Chapter 165: You Can¡¯t Go Back Home Tonight Emmett says nonchntly, ¡°I just took a look at the watch and thought that our little sheep might be hungry now. Loosen our little sheep so that they can kiss Miss Carter as much as they like during the five minutes. Even if Miss Carter likes them so much, you should control the time. Five minutes. Don¡¯t overexert our Miss Carter.¡± ¡°Yes Sir!¡± ¡°Oh, please, no, Mr. Smith. I beg you. Please don¡¯t do this to me! Please! I was wrong! I was really wrong! I beg you! Boohoo¡­ Please don¡¯t treat me so cruelly¡­¡± Obviously, Amelia understands what the ¡®kiss¡¯ Emmett mentioned means. She is totally freaked out. She kneels by Emmett and vigorously kowtows to him. Then she crawls towards ine and crazily kowtows to ine, ¡°Beauty, oh beauty, I beg you, please spare me! I will not comin it even if you hit me hard. Beauty, I beg you, please, intercede with Emmett for me¡­¡± ine is also startled and her extremities tremble. She is so scared of the four animals which are snuffling vigorously. ¡°Pre¡­President Smith¡­ Now that she has made an apology, please let go of her¡­ And bring out these four ¡®sheep¡¯. They¡­ They¡¯re too horrifying¡­¡± ine is so scared that she¡¯s even out of tune, with one cheek red because of the swelling and the other pale with the terror. Emmett frowns slightly. He turns around and notices that ine is terrified. Hmm¡­ Punishing Amelia in front of ine may leave a bad impression of him on this girl. She may think that he¡¯s a bloodthirsty man¡­ Emmett chuckles and throws a meaningful nce at his subordinates. He then speaks in a soft tone, ¡°All right, since my woman has forgiven you, I will spare you this time. Go, sent Miss Carter out.¡± ¡°Thank you! Thank you, President Smith! Thank you all! Thank you!¡± Amelia kowtows to them with tears and snot all over her face, looking like a drowned mouse. Emmett nonchntly takes a nce at Amelia and waves his hand. His subordinatese over and carry Amelia out of the vi. Of course Kayden understands his young master¡¯s meaningful nce. s, poor Miss Carter. She thinks too highly of herself! Who does she think she is? By the way, this had definitely not been her day. As a matter of fact, no one has been important in the eyes of the young master. If the one Amelia hit was Tina, or one of those women whom the young master has dated, the young master would not intervene in it. He even wouldn¡¯t take a nce at it. But Amelia actually pped ine. ine¡­ is extraordinary! She¡¯s very special to Emmett! Kayden puckers up his lips and sighs secretly. ine pats her chest and watches the four Tibetan Mastiffs being pulled out with a terrified look. She then heaves a sigh of relief. ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s really horrifying! Are they monsters? They look really ferocious.¡± But¡­ Even if they look ferocious, they are inferior to Bad-bear Smith in this aspect. Kayden is frightened when he notices that the ice bag on ine¡¯s cheek is falling down. He hastily pushes it upwards, murmuring, ¡°Oh my, please, hold it well. This rtes to my life!¡± ine sits down on the carpet holding the ice bag. Emmett has washed his hands thoroughly. He throws the towel towards a servant and waves his hand, giving an order tly, ¡°You guys¡­ leave room for us and leave now.¡± Hearing the words, Kayden grins with his white teeth bared. Good, good, good. What he is most willing to do is to leave room for them now! It¡¯s really good. This means he¡¯s safe. Who wants to intervene in their affairs? ¡°Yes, young master!¡± Kayden runs out of the room with a smile. And the other servants also leave. At the moment, the only sound in the big living room is the clocking of the bell. ine suddenly feels it so strange, to the point that it scares her. Out of no reason, she jumps up. When she turns around, her gaze meets with that of Emmett, who is staring at her three meters away withposure written on his face. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Shocked, ine screams and shivers all over. This is a subconscious reaction. She is scared of Emmett¡­ Really! He is a master in martial arts. Killing people is just a piece cake for him. He¡¯s cruel and cold-hearted both apparently and inwardly. When he roars, he looks like a crazy lion¡­ All in all, she has no superiority in front of Emmett. She can only bear it if he wants to beats her or vents his anger on her¡­ ine smiles drily, ¡°Urg¡­ It¡¯ste now. President Smith, I have to go now¡­ Heh Heh, you don¡¯t need to send me off. Sincerely, it¡¯s not necessary¡­¡± ine grins and stiffly and slowly moves towards the door, trying to be as far away as possible from Emmett. ¡°Stop.¡± Emmett says softly and turns around to look at ine who is trying to escape. ¡°Anything else, President Smith? They¡¯ve all left, I should go too. Take a good rest.¡± Emmett sneers as if he has heard something funny. He lifts up his eyes to look at ine, ¡°Girl¡­ We haven¡¯t cleared the affairs between us.¡± Urg¡­ ine is so scared that her legs are trembling wildly ¡°What¡­ What to clear? Is there any affairs between us that need to be cleared?¡± Oh my, it ispletely a waste for God to bless such a good look to Bad-bear Smith. Why is a bad guy so charming!! ¡°President Smith, you really likes joking¡­ Heh Heh, it¡¯s really interesting¡­ Didn¡¯t we finish our talk just now?¡± ¡°President Smith, it¡¯s dark outside and is time for sleeping. I will not bother you since your time is very precious. Byebye~¡± ine steels a nce at Emmett. Emmett squints at her and walks towards her step by step. ine is so frightened that even her lips are trembling. She says in a flustered tone, ¡°President Smith, you don¡¯t need to send me off! Really!¡± Just as she finishes the sentence, she turns around and runs towards outside. Emmett quickly runs after her like a cheetah with his long legs and catches ine within several steps. His mighty big hand sps ine¡¯s arm. He exerts some strength. And with a pull, ine whirls back and falls into his arms. He tightens his embrace in time until controls ine in his arms. ¡°Oh¡­¡± ine lets out a scream as her nose directly bumps onto Emmett¡¯s tough chest. She knows that he has wonderful pectoral muscle with lumps ofrge muscle grounds on his chest. It feels good when she touches it. But when ites to bumping onto it with her nose, it hurts badly. ¡°Ouch, my nose¡­¡± Emmett holds ine in his arms and gasps vigorously, ¡°If you dare to run again, I will strip you naked and let you sleep with those Tibetan Mastiffs!¡± ¡°Ahhhh!¡± ine is freaked out by his threat, her face turning pale and her lips trembling violently. Wearing a pitiful look, she hooks around Emmett¡¯s neck with two arms and wraps around Emmett¡¯s waist with two legs, looking like a frog. She then climbs upwards. ¡°No. Please no! I don¡¯t want those Tibetan Mastiffs. They¡¯re really horrifying! I don¡¯t want to sleep with them by my side!¡± She says with terror written all over her face while climbing on Emmett and looking around vigntly, trying to cheek whether the four ferocious big dogs hase over. Emmett, who was originally pissed off seeing ine trying to run away from him, finds his anger dissipating because of ine¡¯s initiative movements. He secretly curves his lips into a smile. With ine¡¯s fatty butts on his hands, he finally fails to control himself and lowers his head to kiss ine on her lips, ¡°So, staying together with me is the best choice for your safety right now, understood?¡± ine has totally ignored that she was just kissed by Emmett as she¡¯s really afraid of the Tibetan Mastiffs. She nods obediently, ¡°Yep, I understood.¡± Emmett strides upstairs towards his bedroom with ine in his arms. When they are on the stairs, ine finallyes to her own senses. She asks in shock, ¡°Where are you carrying me to?¡± ¡°To the bedroom.¡± ¡°Why? I shoulde back home!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t go back home tonight.¡± ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t I? My dad will get mad!¡± ¡°Because¡­ I said it just now. I haven¡¯t gotten even with you.¡± ine¡¯s heart misses one beat. She feels extremely desperate at the moment. Oh, oh, oh no, She¡¯s over¡­ Oh my, Will she die miserably this time! Woo-woo¡­ ine wrinkles her face and gasps with her lips trembling. Her lips happen to be near Emmett¡¯s ear. ¡°Woo-woo¡­ President Smith. We should make it clear in advance, you can teach me verbally but not physically.¡± Emmett feels his ear tingling and warm. If feels like a kitten is rubbing his heart and the feelings for her ripple all over his heart. His exerts some power on his big palm and pinches his butts. His voice suddenly bes horse. It is tinged with his libido and is so low. ¡°Not physically? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible.¡± Not physically? Should he simply chat with her on bed? He¡¯s not insane! ¡°Oh, but I¡¯m an ordinary girl who has never practiced martial arts¡­ I will easily get hurt if someone beats me. Boo-hoo¡­ You¡¯re so good at fighting. I¡¯m afraid I will get crippled if you beat me up¡­¡± The more ine thinks about it, the more frightened she bes. An imagination emerges in her mind: She herself is beaten and kicked by Emmett like a sandbag. She is scared and shivers all over again. She buries her head and her warm, moisture lips happen to touch the skin on Emmett¡¯s shoulder. She¡¯s panting heavily, blowing out warm breezes. Emmett roars in his heart. Dame it. This bad girl. Is she enticing him? This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Doesn¡¯t she know that he always loses control in the face of her? Chapter 166: You Must Be My Woman Chapter 166: You Must Be My Woman Emmett hears ine¡¯s weeping, which resembles the cry of amb, ¡°President Smith¡­ Woo-woo¡­ Even if you want to beat me, please strike less blows. Woo-woo¡­ Please, just beat my butts. It¡¯s a ce where has better endurance of pain¡­ Woo-woo¡­¡± Emmett is amused by her words and almostughs out. This silly girl. Does she think that he will beat her? Bang! Emmett kicks closed the door of the bedroom. He slows puts Emmett on the soft carpet and sits down on the sofa nearby with his legs crossing. He orders in a cold tone, ¡°Take off my clothes.¡± ¡°What?¡± ine is taken aback. Didn¡¯t he want to beat her? Why did he ask her to strip off his clothes? ine, who is sitting on the carpet, is quite confused. Dumbfounded, she asks, ¡°Why to do so?¡± ¡°Serve me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She¡¯s not his maid, why should she serve him? Up until now, ine still doesn¡¯t understand of the connotation of the word ¡®serve¡¯ that Emmett mentioned just now. Emmett smiles at ine meaningful and charmingly, ¡°ine, you angered me tonight. Don¡¯t you know what you should do now is to appease me? Just think of the Tibetan Mastiffs downstairs, you should have some self-consciousness.¡± Tibetan Mastiffs?!! ine bites her lower lip with her eyes widened. Oh¡­ What did he mean? If she doesn¡¯t serve him well like serving the emperor, will he order the Tibetan Mastiffs to ¡®kiss¡¯ her? ine trembles all over violently. ¡°If I appease you, will you not be mad at me and ask your man to send me home?¡± Emmett narrows his eyes, feeling the urge tough out when peeking at ine¡¯s eyes which radiate a childish aura. Haha, this girl is really interesting. He took her into his bed room. Does she think that she could walk out of here safe and sound? Come back home? Gee, your wish. ¡°It depends.¡± It depends? Then it means she may not be allowed toe back? ine plumps up her cheeks and turns her head aside, saying in a displeased tone, ¡°Then I¡¯ll not obey your order. What if you still throw me to those Tibetan Mastiffs after my great effort in serving you? Aren¡¯t I doing things for nothing? By the way, Emmett Smith, why will you punish me? Did I do something wrong? Up until now, I still have no idea about what mistake I have took!¡± Emmett suddenly pants with the effort. Serving him with great effort? How will she serve her? Will she strip off his clothes, kisses her on every inch of his skin, and especially fondle his¡­ private part? Or will she take off her own clothes and lie on the bed naked, trying to deduce her with various enchanting actions? With these random, wild thoughts, Emmett feels almost out of breath as if his chest is in mes. If that girl really does so, he promises he will abandon all his self-control and fuck her until she¡¯s exhausted. Emmett smirks, ¡°Girl, if you really put great effort in¡­ serving me¡­ Maybe you¡¯ll get some reward. Obviously, Emmett is suggesting something. ¡°Can you be a bit reasonable? I have to go home! By the way, you beat Oliver up, shouldn¡¯t you give him a call and ask him whether he¡¯s okay?¡± ine pats her head as she suddenly thinks of the poor Oliver. He was bleeding when she left. But when ine takes out her phone, Emmett finally fails to suppress the anger in his chest and his temper res at the moment. He strides over and grabs the phone from ine¡¯s hand, and then throws it towards a corner with great mind. Bang! The phone cracks and breaks into several parts. ¡°Oh my, what are you doing?¡± Emmett lifts up ine and tosses her onto the bed. Standing in front of the bed, he points at ine and roars, ¡°You dare to call him? How dare you show your care to him while I¡¯m right here? Don¡¯t you have any idea about why I was so furious tonight? Now you still try to anger me! ¡°Emmett, calm down¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t! If I can fucking calm down now, I¡¯m a coward then!¡± ¡°Oh, Emmett¡­ I and Oliver¡­ There¡¯s nothing between me and Oliver. Why are you so angry?¡± ¡°Why am I so angry? You¡¯re my woman! You¡¯re me, Emmett Smith¡¯s woman! How dare you flirt with other man? Do you still dare to say that you were not wrong?¡± ¡°I¡­I¡­ Am I your woman? We¡­ We just had sex once¡­¡± ¡°Then how many times of rumpy-pumpy shall we have before you being my woman?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ It¡¯s that¡­¡± ¡°I remind you, ine, You¡¯re my, Emmett Smith¡¯s exclusive woman. Other men are not allowed to have a dinger in the pie. Before I get tired of you, anyone who dares to touch you is bound to die miserably. You really have guts! You deduced my best friend! This is a more serious capital offence!¡± ine is stunned. But she gets more annoyed soon. She grabs the pillow and crazily hits Emmett, shouting, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your woman then! I don¡¯t want to! Is that okay? I¡¯m not your exclusive woman, President Smith. Then whom I flirt with will have nothing to do with you, right? How ridiculous! Why are you so hard on me?!¡± ine clumsily climbs off the bed and deliberately shoulders Emmett aside. She shoots the works and strides towards the outside. But just as her hand reaches the doorknob, she¡¯s pulled over by Emmett and is pressed on the wall. Emmett pounces over and kisses her fiercely and passionately. ine ispletely dumbfounded. They were just quarreling with each other, which was so fierce that they almost fought. But why Bad- bear Smith suddenly pulled her into his arms and kissed her? Is this also a fighting method? He kisses her fiercely and crazily. He puts all his weight on her and confines her tightly on the wall, kissing her in a way like he¡¯s about to swallow her down. His kiss is so fierce and crazy that ine feels her lips hurt. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± It hurts so much that ine hums. She wants to push him away, but she finds herself feeble. His hard chest is pressing on hers, making her breasts hurt so much. ine has no way but to pound his shoulders with her fists. She can hear Emmett¡¯s heavy breathes, which is like the panting of a crazy beast. ¡°You¡¯re my woman! Did you hear it? You¡¯re! You must be my woman!¡± He kisses her crazily and wheezes while panting. ine intends to retort her. But Emmett doesn¡¯t give her the opportunity to do so as he kisses her on her lips again. ine gradually feels dizzy as she¡¯s almost suffocated by the kiss. But right at this moment, she suddenly feels scared. It is because two hands are cruising wildly on her body. Therees the sound of ripping. As expected, Emmett haspletely gone crazy. He is crazily ripping ine¡¯s clothes. ine¡¯s white, fair shoulders are exposed to Emmett soon. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Emmett squints at it and growls, his adrenalin flowing. He leaves her lips. With mes in his eyes, he rips ine¡¯s clothes with great effort. ¡°Yuck, what are you doing? Don¡¯t do this. Calm down. Let¡¯s reason it¡­ Don¡¯t do this¡­¡± ine tries to cover herself. Panting, Emmett presses her on the wall and quickly undresses ine. Her clothes fall down onto the carpet one by one. Under ine¡¯s astonished and scared gaze, she bes naked soon. She is so shy that even her neck flushed. She tries to cover herself with her hands. Emmett puts her hands on her breasts and fondles it with efforts. He bends over and stares at her with his eyes narrowed, ¡°Tell me, are you my woman? Tell me.¡± ¡°Woo-woo¡­ Please¡­ Please don¡¯t act like this.¡± ine¡¯s legs are trembling. She is so scared by the ferocious and crazy Emmett that she bes limp. ¡°You don¡¯t want to say it? Great. I have countless methods to let you admit it. I will let you know that if you do something wrong, you¡¯ll be punished.¡± Emmett suddenly pounces over andnds a kiss on her neck. ¡°Oh¡­¡± ine shouts in shock. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She feels the warmth and then the pain on her neck. In this way, a red hickey is printed on her fair, snow-white neck. Emmett smirks and kisses all the way down. He kisses her corbone, her cleavage, and then her sensitive nipple¡­ ine finally fails to bear it and twists her body. ¡°Let go, please. I beg you. Please don¡¯t do this¡­¡± She is so shy and her body is so hurt and aching. He kisses her fiercely. Emmett pants violently. He lets go of her tender breasts and looks up at her, questioning, ¡°Are you my woman? Huh?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, I am¡­¡± ine pants with her eyes brimming with tears and answers perfunctorily. ¡°Were you wrong?¡± ¡°Yep. I was wrong. Woo-woo¡­¡± ¡°Should you be punished?¡± Chapter 167: Punishment for the Mistake You’ve Made Chapter 167: Punishment for the Mistake You¡¯ve Made ¡°Woo-woo... Could you please stop the punishment?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to be punished? Then it depends on your performance...¡± Emmett puts on an evil smile. Suddenly he rushes over and madly kisses ine¡¯s lips. ine feels sharp pains on her lips. Geez! It really hurts. She wonders if her lips are bleeding. ¡®Damn you, Bad-bear Smith! This is not a kiss. Are you a vampire?¡¯ she curses him inwardly. Emmett draws away again. He asks loudly, ¡°Have I washed away Oliver¡¯s smell yet? Hum?¡± ine is a little bit confused. What does he mean by mentioning Oliver¡¯s smell? Gosh! It turns out that he still minds her kissing Oliver. ine isn¡¯t that bold to annoy him. Immediately, she exins, ¡°I really have nothing to do with him. That kiss was an ident...¡± ¡°An ident? What if one day you are rolling on bed with him by ident?¡± Again, Emmett approaches to her, biting and sucking her lips madly. It hurts so much that ine burst into tears. Her tiny body trembles under his press. All ine can feel right now is the pain. Emmett kisses her so hard that as if he wants to swallow her. She can¡¯t even breathe. She feels that she¡¯s dying. Meanwhile, ine is furious. Why is she totally naked but he¡¯s still well dressed? It¡¯s so unfair! Sure enough, Bad-bear Smith is good at punishing others. ine guesses that he must know how psychologically-stressed a woman will feel when she¡¯s stripped. When Emmett releases ine again, she has already found it difficult to breathe. Bending down her head, she¡¯s panting so hard. ine thinks to herself, ¡®Even if you ask me to admit I¡¯ve killed Bin Laden, I¡¯ll say yes.¡¯ ¡°Do you know why you are punished?¡± Lips on her nose, Emmett asks her, gasping for breath. His eyes are full of burning mes already. However, he¡¯s trying his best to hold back his desire. He must teach this little girl an unforgettable lesson. ¡®Humph! You little thing. You have guts to cheat on me with another man. I¡¯ll definitely teach you a good lesson and make you remember it the rest of your life!¡¯ ¡°Boohoo... I know I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have kissed Oliver. I didn¡¯t do it at my will. Every time, he forced me...¡± She¡¯s just a woman. How can she win against Oliver when struggling? ¡°What?¡± Emmett¡¯s tone bes gloomy. Clenching his teeth, he growls, ¡°Damn it! Have you kissed him for many times? Huh?¡± Blinking her misty eyes, ine wants to sew her mouth to shut up forever. ¡®Holy shit! Why am I so brainless?¡¯ she couldn¡¯t help ming herself. She should have paid more attention to her wording when talking to Emmett, the cunning fox. Now she¡¯s ratted herself out again. ¡°No...Not really. Just...a few times...¡± ine answers in a low voice, her eyshes trembling hard. She feels so cold at her back. It¡¯s really ufortable to be pressed against the wall by him. Emmett slightly nods, which shows that he has be more furious. With an evil smile, he asks in a low voice, ¡°Good job! How many times have you cheated on me then?¡± While he¡¯s roaring, his fingers suddenly reach between her thighs... ine is too shocked and she exims, her whole body tightening. ¡°Ah...¡± His fingers go in with strength and a trace of tenderness, together with his rage. Sharp pang rises in her sensitive private part right away. With tears in her eyes, ine quickly pleads, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t cheat on you. Really! We just kissed for a few times. Only a few times. Every time it was he who forced me... Woo-woo-woo...¡± ¡°A few times? You sound regretted. How many times do you want?¡± Inhaling deeply because of jealousy, Emmett increases the strength on his fingers, which go deeper into ine. ¡°Ouch...¡± ine¡¯s legs keep trembling. ¡°It hurts! It hurts so much! Take it out. Please...It hurts!¡± ine can¡¯t help but copse in Emmett¡¯s arms, wiping away her tears flustered. Seeing her teardrops, Emmett can¡¯t help but feel his heart softening. He withdraws his hand and swoops over. Then his lips grab hers, wildly kissing her. When he lets go of her, he¡¯s fully aroused. ¡°ine Jones, I¡¯m so pissed off. Do you know?¡± ¡°Boohoo... I know. I know.¡± His big hands feel her body restlessly, pinching her vigorously as if he¡¯s venting his anger in this way. ine can¡¯t help but gasp for breath from time to time because of his rough movements. ¡°Who do you belong to?¡± ¡°You. I¡¯m your woman.¡± ¡°Do you still dare to get close to another man in the future?¡± ¡°Woo-woo... No I dare not. I really don¡¯t.¡± As a matter of fact, she hasn¡¯t been intimately closed to any other man. She has been forced. Besides, Oliver has just pecked on her lips. It¡¯s not a capital crime, is it? Emmett has more than one woman. Why is he so strict with her? However, ine dares only bitch about him inwardly. She doesn¡¯t have guts to say that to him face-to- face. ¡°If you don¡¯t behave well today, I¡¯ll definitely give you a hard time.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t! Please don¡¯t give me a hard time. I¡¯ll behave well. I surely will.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Emmett snorts. Suddenly he holds her and gets up. ¡°Ah...¡± ine freaks out in the midair. Bang! Emmett kicks the bathroom door open fiercely. He puts her on the counter sink and turns on the warm water valve above the bathtub. The bathroom is filled with the sound of running water. Sitting on the high counter, ine wants to jump off but she¡¯s afraid of slipping. Emmett leans over, split her thighs, and ces her legs swathed his waist. ine blushed immediately. Currently she¡¯s totally naked. And she¡¯s sitting with her legs split. It means that her most mysterious private part is totally exposed. Upon realizing that, ine wants to mp her legs, but Emmett¡¯s body has embedded in. Then his eye-catching chest with pecs is pressing against her. His big hands directly grab her bosom. Staring at ine, he gives her an order, ¡°Undress me.¡± ine is so shy that she can hardly lift her head up to look at him. How can he tease her in this way? Her bosom is grabbed by him and now he shamelessly asks her to undress him. ine dares not to hesitate anymore. She¡¯s so afraid that Emmett would give her a hard time. She stretches her trembling small hands to take off his clothes. Slightly lifting up his chin, Emmett squints his eyes and scans ine¡¯s body from tip to toe. She looks gorgeous! Her body looks like a finely carved artwork. Her bumps are plump and her curves are exquisite. She has well-rounded bosom and bottoms. Her waist is thin, unbearable for a grip. His hand keeps feeling her flesh, enjoying the touch very much. Lowering his eyes, Emmett looks in between ine¡¯s thighs. He sees pink colored flesh half-hidden among her ck hair, which is endlessly bewitching. Because of the nce, Emmett exhales heavily, feeling his blood boiled. ¡®ine Jones, the most trick you are best at is to enchant me,¡¯ he thinks to himself. Feeling the fire raging in his body, Emmett increases the strength on his hands, ying with her beautiful bosom. ine can¡¯t help moaning. Gritting her teeth and enduring the heat in her body, she takes off all clothes from Emmett¡¯s upper body. His strong upper body is now totally exposed in the air. ine can¡¯t help inhaling deeply. She really can¡¯t control herself. She disdains herself for drooling at such a bad guy¡¯s body. ¡®Wow, I love his muscles,¡¯ she thinks to herself. Emmett takes a deep breath. Enduring the waves of burning mes in his body, he gives her another order, ¡°Kiss me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ine gapes at him in disbelief. Emmett stares at her deeply, bending down his head. ¡°Do you need me to repeat?¡± ¡°No... No need...¡± ine wants to cry but fails to shed a tear. Swallowing hard, she plucks her courage and approaches him, pouting for a kiss. He keeps stroking her while she¡¯s kissing him. The scene in the bathroom now is too exotic. Emmett moves his hand behind her head and presses it, directing her to kiss his Adam¡¯s apple, his corbones, his chest... When ine¡¯s head is forcibly pressed to kiss his lower abdomen... ¡°Oh...¡± Emmett finally lets out an uncontroble growl. His whole body tenses and all his muscles bulge. ¡°Take off... my pants...¡± Panting anxiously, Emmett says. Each breath he exhales is full of heat waves. With trembling hands, ine unbuckles his belt and pulls down his trousers. When his love¡¯s pick-lock jumps into her sight, ine is startled and closes her eyes naturally. ¡°Ah...¡± Emmett takes the initiative and started kissing ine passionately. He kisses her face, her body... Then Emmett holds her up and walks into the bathtub full of warm water. With his fierce movements, the water overflows. They are bathing and kissing passionately in the warm water at the same time. ¡°Hold it...¡± Emmett grabs her small hand and puts it down below his lower abdomen. ¡°No!¡± ine is extremely shy now. She withdraws her hand, like a frightened deer. ¡°No?¡± Emmett squints his eyes, emanating a dangerous aura. ¡°Well, then you should be ready for my ruthless punishment.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Woo-woo... You are scaring me. You are not a man... Boohoo...¡± With a slumped face and countless shyness, ine puts her hand on that ce hesitantly. She feels a fierce tremble immediately. She cannot ignore the strength and heat in her palm. ¡°Uh...¡± Emmett closes his eyes, inhaling deeply. ¡°Move,¡± he says. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said move your hand.¡± ¡°Boohoo... Please don¡¯t. I beg you. Please ...¡± ¡°Erh?¡± Emmett drawls his tone. ine is so frightened that she dares not to refuse. She has to move it obediently. Leaning against the edge of the bathtub, Emmett keeps inhaling the air while he¡¯s gazing at ine. He¡¯s like azy lion gazing at a little rabbit, thinking about where to take a bite to start his feast. Chapter 168: Brutal Punishment Chapter 168: Brutal Punishment ¡°ine...¡± Emmett calls her in a hoarse voice, enjoying her caressing. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Does your face still hurt?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Raising her face in a daze, ine meets Emmett¡¯s fiery eyes. Is Bad-bear Smith worried about her pped face? Based on his anger on that Miss Carter just now, it seems that he feels sorry for her. ¡°Not too much now.¡± ¡°Do you have a crush on Oliver?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ine almost sinks into the water. Howe Bad-bear Smith bounces his thinking so fast? Fortunately she doesn¡¯t feel guilty conscience. Otherwise, she would be caught in a lie immediately. ¡°I really don¡¯t have a crush on him.¡± ¡°Whose kissing skill is better, his or mine?¡± ¡°Well... Well...¡± ine moves small hand mechanically. She doesn¡¯t realize that something in her hand is undergoing drastic physical changes. At this moment, Emmett is supported all by his willpower. This girl¡¯s hands are chubby and soft. She grabs him in such a soft way. Now she¡¯s waving it stupidly. If he doesn¡¯t have strong will, he would have copsed long ago. ¡°Tell me!¡± ¡°Ho-ho...Yours! Of course yours.¡± ¡°Then, has he ever touched you there?¡± Emmett suddenly reaches out one of his hands and squeezes her bosom. ¡°Ah...¡± ine is taken aback, trembling. She says in a crying voice, ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t. Please, Emmett. Stop asking me such torturing questions, will you?¡± Inhaling a heated breath, Emmett says, ¡°Come here. Sit up.¡± ¡°Huh? Where shall I sit?¡± ¡°What do you think? On me of course. Come over.¡± ¡°No way. You¡¯re like this. How can I sit on you?¡± Emmett can¡¯t help but chuckle, crooking his mouth wickedly. ¡°What now? It¡¯s been a few days only. Have you forgotten? Do I need to teach you from the beginning?¡± ine blushes right away. She gapes at him while sitting in the bathtub. Emmett can¡¯t wait any longer. Griping ine¡¯s waist, he holds her up and forces her to sit down. ¡°Ouch...¡± ine exims in pain. Emmett hisses. He feels extremely good. Emmett forces her to move up and down. She¡¯s too shy to move properly. Running out of patience, he goes straight to be tough and presses her body firmly for a few times. The water in the bathtub keeps sshing around. ¡°Remember it?¡± ¡°Yes. Yes. Boohoo... Slow down, please!¡± ¡°Do you know whom you belong to exclusively?¡± ¡°Yours... I¡¯m yours... Woo-woo...¡± ¡°Do you still dare to kiss another man?¡± ¡°No I don¡¯t. I really dare not. Woo-woo-woo...¡± ¡°If Oliver still chases you, what should you do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll reject him. I¡¯ll severely reject him...¡± ¡°Good girl. You smell good...¡± ¡°Boohoo... Can you stop trying so hard?¡± In the big bathtub within the huge bathroom, ine is almost killed by Emmett. They have an extremely long bath this evening. After they have finallye out from the bathroom, ine thinks that they¡¯re done, but unexpectedly... Another subsequent torture is still waiting for her in the bedroom. Emmettpletely lets go of himself. He doesn¡¯t restrain a little bit, wildly running through her body and immersing himself into her warmth, reluctantly to leave. Under Emmett¡¯s strong body, ine cries, begs, moans, and pleads. Going through different postures and various positions, ine is so confused. She wonders if this guy is made of steel, who doesn¡¯t get tired at all. ¡°I beg you... Please stop...¡± ¡°Woo-woo-woo... I know I was wrong. I really dare not...¡± ¡°Boohoo... My waist hurts so much... I¡¯m so tired...¡± Emmett doesn¡¯t let go of ine until five o¡¯clock in the next morning. After a whole night¡¯s torture, ine almost goes dehydrated. During the whole period of time, she has fainted three times and waken up again. As soon as Emmett stops, she titles her head and falls asleep immediately. A few servants and maids have heard the cries all through the night. The cries sound like a baby¡¯s, soft and sweet,sting for a whole night. At six o¡¯clock, when most of people are still sleeping, Emmett has already gone downstairs, refreshed. He¡¯s in a set of bright yellow sportswear, like a cheetah. ¡°Mr. Emmett, good morning. You are up so early!¡± Joe greeted him with a smile. ¡°Ehn. Postpone the breakfast time today. You can prepare a brunch after ten o¡¯clock. Cook more dishes that could replenish blood. Make it more nutritionally bnced.¡± It¡¯s obvious that Emmett is in a good mood. He givesmands to Joe in a brisk tone with a smile. Joe is slightly surprised, but he nods right away. ¡°I got it, Mr. Emmett. I¡¯ll do as you ordered.¡± Joe casts a nce towards upstairs secretly. Mr. Emmett has never given him so many detailed requirements for breakfast before. It seems that he does it for someone particrly. Emmett walks to the yard with high spirit. Then he sees Kayden yawning while grooming his Tibetan mastiffs¡¯ hair. ¡°Morning, Kayden.¡± ¡°Oh, morning, Mr. Emmett. You got up so early!¡± ¡°Ehn.¡± In fact, Emmett stays up the whole night. He¡¯s such an energetic man. Although he has spent the whole night making love freely, he¡¯s still refreshed physically and mentally, his eyes glinting. ¡°What about that woman with the surname Carter?¡± Kayden quickly answers, ¡°Oh, Amelia Carter? She¡¯s been terribly bitten by the four Tibetan mastiffs. The sh on her body was slumped in pieces. I could hardly recognize her when seeing her. It sickened me so much that I almost threw up.¡± Frowning slightly, Emmett looks disgusted. ¡°Did I mean to know this? I meant, have you get rid of her?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve sent her back home. She should have arrived home at two o¡¯clock in the morning.¡± ¡°All right. We kept her alive to save her dignity at least.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Kayden lowers his head and echoes. Then he watches Emmett gracefully walk into the woods. He knows that Mr. Emmett is going to practice martial arts. Kayden can¡¯t help but twitch the corners of his mouth. Mr. Emmett is so cruel to Amelia, but it¡¯s really his usual way to do things. Originally Mr. Emmett is ruthless to all women. However, ine is an exception. Amelia has pped ine in her face, and she ends up in such a miserable way, being kicked out. s, she¡¯s so unlucky. Why does she have to p Mr. Emmett¡¯s favorite girl? After one-hour practice, Emmett¡¯s whole outfit is soaked in sweat. He goes back to his room and takes a shower. After putting on clean clothes, he walks to the bed and checks on ine, only to find her still sleeping soundly. It seems that he really has worn her outst night. Emmett doesn¡¯t want to admit that he has treated her so fiercely because he feels a trace of jealousy. He bends down his head, gently pushes away the hair on her face, and kissed her tenderly on her cheek. ¡°Girl, if...If I could give you my heart, would you cherish me?¡± No body answers him. Only her panting that sounds like a kitten¡¯s can be heard in the room. Emmett is in a daze. Then he quietly leaves the room with a slight smile. Kayden looks at Emmett, who¡¯s in a beige suit, and asks, ¡°It¡¯s eleven now. Do we still go to the company today?¡± Emmett has a faint smile on his face, looking a bit strange. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Ho-ho. Someone must be sad and hopeless in hospital now. I¡¯m going tofort him.¡± Rubbing his temples with his slender fingers, Emmett feels headache when thinking of Oliver. After all, they grow up together and have been close friends since childhood. That kid is quite willful. He¡¯s been spoiled and he always can get whatever he wants, even the stars from the sky. Lucas, Jasper, and he himself spoil Oliver very much. After all, although he has certain status in the Young family, Oliver never feels the warmth from his family. Honestly, he can give Oli whatever he wants. But... this time... When ites to ine, Emmett can¡¯t remain calm, open-minded, tolerant, or endured. The car arrives at the entrance of the hospital. Emmett walks in, following by Kayden. In the corridor of the hospital, Lucas is resting on a bench with his eyes closed, looking exhausted. Suddenly he feels something weird. He opens his eyes and finds Emmett standing in front of him. The man looks proud and handsome. He stands straight-up. ¡°Ah...Emmett...Here you came!¡± Lucas stands up immediately. Emmett pats on his shoulder lightly, hinting him to sit down. He says in a t tone, ¡°Yesterday... I was a little gaffe...¡± Lucas heaves a sigh. ¡°Anyone who has encountered such thing would lose control. This matter is really ridiculous. I never expected... You both have a crush on the same girl.¡± Emmett smiled in self-mockery. ¡°I was going mad yesterday. Lucas, are you all right? I was so irritated. Did I hurt you?¡± In fact, Emmett is clear about what has happened yesterday. Lucas grins. ¡°No worries. I¡¯m all right. I¡¯m not as fragile so a piece of paper. But Oli...¡± He sighs heavily. Obviously he¡¯s worried about Oliver. ¡°Oli... His emotion is still unstable. He didn¡¯t cooperate with the doctor for the treatment. Last night, he¡¯s cried for several times. He keeps calling ine¡¯s name. I¡¯m so helpless. Why you both... s...¡± Emmett has already thought that it won¡¯t be so easy for Oliver to give up. Obviously, he falls in love with ine wholeheartedly. Thinking of that, Emmett also heaves a sigh. He says, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and have a talk with him.¡± ¡°Okay. Be nice. We are all good friends anyway.¡± ¡°No worries. I won¡¯t be like yesterday again.¡± Emmett asks Kayden to wait for him outside the ward, and he walks in quietly. Oliver has been awake all the time. His eyes swells up from crying. He¡¯s looking out of the window with a frown. When he hears the footsteps and turns around, he sees Emmett. His whole body tightens suddenly and his eyes widens. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Emmett...¡± ¡°Sorry, I went too far yesterday.¡± Chapter 169: We Are No Longer Buddies Chapter 169: We Are No Longer Buddies Emmett is standing there in a fresh and elegant manner. More and more sadness and disappointments can be found in Oliver''s eyes. Oliver murmurs, "It doesn''t really matter. We are buddies. ine is..." Upon hearing the name "ine", Emmett bes irritated, even though he tried several times to suppress his surge of emotion along the way. Emmett quickly responds with a louder voice, "Oliver, I''m the one who first met ine, and gave her very first sexual experience. Oliver, she is mine. Don''t try topel her to ept your love. Okay?" Honestly speaking, Emmett is telling a lie. But Oliver would never give up if he didn''t say so. Oliver soon bursts into tears and says with trembling lips, "Was that really her first sexual experience? She never talked about you in front of me... I can never live without her, even if she doesn''t love me! No, I can''t live without her, Emmett!" Emmett''s face turns gloomy when he says, "Don''t ever try to molest ine if you want her to live a happy life. Otherwise..." Oliver is shocked when hearing those words. Emmettes to a pause before he continues to say, "Oliver, a close brotherhood means mutual respect and trust. Never try to take your buddy''s girlfriend away. If you give up now, we are still good buddies and we will never talk about ine hereafter. Go and have a good sleep. I''ll ask someone to take care of you." Emmett turns away as soon as he finishes. Oliver keeps weeping for a long time before he says sadly, "But I can never give up. I''m so much in love with ine... I really love her!" Then, when Lucases in and tries to talk to Oliver, Oliver keeps silent and has no response, no matter what Lucas has said, as if he¡¯s a deadly puppet. It''s not until that afternoon that Lucas receives Oliver''s phone call. "Dear Lucas, I''ve made up my mind." "Ah? What have you decided?" "I''ve decided to terminate my brotherhood with Emmett." "Ah! What did you say?" Lucas is so surprised that he jumps up from the executive chair. Oliver''s sigh can be heard through the phone when he says, "I''ve made up my mind that I''ll list Emmett as my rival. We arepeting for ine''s love. We are no longer buddies, but love rivals." Then the conversation ends. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ)Lucas''s eyes are widely opened, full of unbelievable looks. He tries hard to shake the phone and asks, "Hi Oliver! Hello? Hello? Are you there, Oliver?" But no one really answers. ''Oh my god. This is going to be the end of the world!'' Lucas thinks to himself. ''Oliver said, he was going topete with Emmett... for the sake of ine''s love!'' Lucas is rubbing his hair and could feel some cold on the back. ''How could it be? How could Oliver be a rival of Emmett?'' ''Everyone knows, Emmett is quite powerful and special.'' ''Emmett is in fact as ferocious and cruel as a cold-blooded animal!'' Lucas thinks to himself. The more deeply Lucas thinks, the more he thinks that the consequence will be terrible. It is not until 3:00 in the afternoon does ine finally wake up. She moves around and soon finds that every inch of her body is aching. "What''s up? What have I suffered? Am I in the hell?" Remembering Emmett''s ferocious and restless sexual requests, ine believes she is going to die soon. "Good afternoon, Missus. You are finally awake. Young Master has ordered to quickly put you in a medicated bath as soon as you wake up. Hi, everyone. Come here to help. The Missus has already got up." A nice and kind nanny at the age of forties is talking with a smiling face. But ine can hardly understand every single word. ''Missus?'' ''Whom is she talking to?'' ''Oh my god. Is she talking to me? Am I the so-called Missus? It''s so ridiculous...'' ine thinks to herself. Upon hearing the nanny''s call, four to five middle-aged women dressing the same uniforms start to come in and quickly push the naked ine into the bathroom. A bathtub of medicated bath, full of dark and red medical herbs, is found inside the bathroom. It''s really scary to ine. "Oh no, set me free. Release me... Ah..." ine is soon immersed and she is soon surrounded by warm water. Apparently... a medicated bath is really different from amon bath. It''s quite chilling and refreshing, and something inside seems to be really helpful to alleviate pain, especially the pain in her private part. ine finds surprisingly that the middle-aged women are helping her clean the hair, rubbing the back, and the legs. This is somewhat tolerable for ine. But to her greatest surprise, everyone else is calling her ''Missus''. This is really intolerable for ine. This is also scary to ine. The medicated bath finallyes to an end, when every part of ine bes totally dry. Then those nannies start to put some rose essential oil all over ine''s body. And ine bes totally fragrant when she is pushed to a full-length mirror. A row of brandy clothes is presented to ine for her selection. Because she is naked and must put on some clothes. ine finally selects a dress and properly puts it on. "Darling, you are finally awake." Emmettes in as soon as ine finishes everything. Emmett is having a smiling face, as if nothing really happened yesterday. However, a bunch of fresh balloon flowers are showing up from the back of Emmett and is presented to ine, "Here are the flowers I prepared for you. I don''t know if you like it or not. This is my first time offering flowers to ady. Please take good care of them." ine is totally at a loss. She shakes her head, as if trying to wake herself up from a dream. ''Is it just a mistake? Or a nightmare?'' ''I still remember how crazy Emmett was when he beat Oliver and kept tormenting me the whole night. Was it my dream?'' ''Why is he having such a bright, clean and natural smile, as if nothing really happened?'' ine thinks. ine is tired even though she has finished the medicated bath. If the crazy sexual experiencest night was her first time having sex, her vagina would definitely suffer excessive bleeding. Fortunately, it was not her first time having sex... However, ine would never admit the fact. Last night, she has experienced more than 4-5 orgasms. The perfect and ethereal lightness thates along with the orgasms, is both bewildering and shameful to her. So she would naturally be shy in front of Emmett. "What''s that for?" ine blinks her big eyes and appears to be unhappy. When seeing her reaction, Emmett waves his hand to signal the nannies to leave the room. Soon the room bes silent when only two of them are inside. When finding everyone else''s leave, ine bes flustered It seems that Emmett has left a pretty scary impression on ine. At the moment, Emmett and ine are sitting on the bed. Emmett stretches out his hand and gently touches ine''s hair. That touch is as gentle and nice as possible, as if a prince is touching a princess. However, ine knows that Emmett is not the prince. In her mind, Emmett has nothing to do with romance. "The flowers stand for my love to you. Do you know what these flowers really stand for?" ine sighs and says, "President Smith, I think I have to tell you clearly. In fact, I..." "Do you know this kind of flower?" Emmett deliberately neglects what ine has said and interrupts her. He sticks to the topic while he keeps fondling her hair. ine stares at the smiling man in front of her and appears to be unhappy. She shakes her head and says, "I don''t know." "These are balloon flowers." "Oh, I see. Then, I know what it stands for." Emmett has a bigger smile and says, "Oh, really? You know what it stands for. Then, tell me the answer." His voice is soft, gentle and deep, which is really enjoyable. However, ine bes more frightened when rememberingst night¡¯s experience. It means nothing to her, no matter how elegant, beautiful and noble he appears to be at the moment. He will finally learn the consequence for the things he has done to her... Humph! ine puckers her lips and says unhappily, "Balloon flower stands for... revenge and severe revenge!" Some anger can be found inside Emmett''s eyes. He takes a breath and looks at ine angrily. ine, on the other side, immediately bes frightened. She is really frightened that Emmett might seriously beat her up. She bes nervous and avoids Emmett''s nce. Emmett keeps silent for a long time, before he puts that bunch of light purple balloon flowers into an empty vase. He has his back facing ine, when he is facing the sun glow. His figure is covered by the sun ray, which makes him look like an immortal deity. He says gently, "Balloon flower... stands for... eternal love..." ine raises her eyes with an unbelievable look. She is looking at the tall and slender figure in front of her. ''What did he say?'' ''Eternal love?'' ''Is he confessing his love to me?'' ''Is he telling me that he will love me forever?'' ''Hahaha... it''s so funny! How naive he is to cheat me in this way?'' ine thinks. ine curls her lips and sniffs before she says slowly, "Oh really? Then, thanks for your flowers. But I don''t really like flowers very much.¡± In fact, ine is really fond of flowers. But now, she must say so! Emmett takes a deep breath and says with a sad and deep voice, "ine... is it because... my bad treatment to youst night?" ine exhales a breath and suddenly some tears appear in her eyes. She quickly wipes them away with the back of her hand, because she doesn''t want to show any weakness in front of Emmett. In fact, she has been a weak and vulnerable girl, who would always appear to be strong. "Your treatment to mest night is not only bad, but also cruel and mean! President Smith, you are powerful enough that you are capable to beat anyone if you want to, including Oliver, and to force me to listen to yourmand unwillingly. But... is it really what you want?" "Do you really want me to be scared of you?" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "If so, I need to congratte your sess. Now, I''m really scared of you, very much." "You told me that I was yourdy and your toy. Then I''m happy to be yourdy and your toy." "But is it really what makes you happy?" Emmett''s shoulders start to tremble suddenly. He turns around and looks at ine sadly. "ine, this is... not what I want at all." "I am really sorry for my excessive actst night..." Chapter 170: Buying Cell Phone, Escorted by Bodyguards Chapter 170: Buying Cell Phone, Escorted by Bodyguards "But that was all because I''m too much in love with you and my excessive care about you!" "When I found you were hugging Oliver and kissing him, my heart was broken and I was about to be mad. I was having excessive anger!" "I don''t want to ept the fact that I''m deeply in love with you, nor do I want to ept the fact that I''ve often be jealous of anyone who is staying beside you!" "If I didn''t like or love you, I wouldn''t have terminated my brotherhood with Oliver." "That''s all because of my love to you!" Emmett gently walks to the side of ine while speaking. Then he slowly kneels down and puts her small hands inside his big palms, and then says lightly, "ine, I''m in love with you. What can I do? Tell me, what I can do, when I keep falling in love with you, no matter how hard I struggle not to." ine bes puzzled when listening to Emmett''s love confession. She looks at Emmett with her big and clear eyes. She is looking at the man unbelievably, who is sharing equal height with her even when kneeling in front of her, She bes breathless. Emmett, the powerful and cruel man, suddenly turns out to be a nice gentleman. His tendernesses as natural and smooth as a flowing spring water, or as touching as a piece of silk fabrics... This is really... surprising to ine. Because she can hardly imagine how the ferocious manst night could suddenly be a tender gentleman. However... Emmett is really a good actor. His confession is really overwhelming that one could hardly resist! "But President Smith... I don''t like you... I just beg you not to force me in the way you didst night. From now on, let''s ''live and let live''. Is it okay for you?" "No way." Emmett rejects without any hesitation. ine''s face immediately bes gloomy. ''Then, don''t bother beating around bushes, if you don''t ept my proposal!'' ''Go and pretend to be innocent, as the way you did before!'' ine thinks. But at this moment, Emmett suddenly pulls ine''s hand over and puts her hand on his lips. He kisses her hand gently, in such a tender way that makes ine get goose bumps all over. "I like you. I love you. Then I don''t want you to regard me as an outsider." "Dear ine, give me some time. I''ll make you fall in love with me." "I hereby promise, that I''ll let you go if you still have no feelings for me within three months." Three months... ine bites her lips and says, "Then, will you forcefully... do that to me on bed.... as you didst night... within the three months?" Having sex is something shameful to her, that she is too shy to talk about. But Bad-bear Smith is really the most shameless. Emmett snicks and answers, "I love you... as a result... I want to make love with you... that''s very natural." "That means... you are going to do the same to me..." Will he force her like he didst night? "I''ll beg your permit or acquiescence, or wait until your body has any interest or reaction..." ine blushes immediately when hearing those words. ine is certain that she will never permit or acquiesce it. But... she is not sure if her body will have any reaction... Bad-bear Smith is really skillful when ites to having sex... He can always easily turn her on and make her loss in enjoyment... But this is... already beyond her mental control. Bad-bear Smith is really tricky by saying so. That means he has every excuse to continue forcing her to tolerate something uneptable. How tricky he is! He has always been a tricky and bad guy from the day she knew him! However... she has no effective solution in coping with Emmett, especially when he is so humble at the moment. Nor could she hate him anymore. This is exactly "the Stick and the Carrot" approach. When ine is thinking, Emmett is smiling in mind. Emmett suddenly pulls ine over and says, "Let''s go shopping and I''m going to buy you a new cell phone." Last night, he damaged her phone in extreme anger. ine rejects, "No need to buy me a new one." "This is not my way. I''ll never try to run away from any of my due responsibilities. Let''s go." Holding ine''s hand, Emmett slowly walks downstairs. He keeps turning back and smiling at her in every few steps he makes. Such romance and tenderness is really indescribable. Kayden is standing on the threshold and looking at his young master. He can''t help curling up his mouth corners when seeing Emmett''s action. ''Oh my god! This is not themon style of my Young Master.'' ''He is extremely romantic.'' ''I don''t really know what the Young Master is thinking about.'' Kayden thinks to himself. When ine sees the grand living hall, she suddenly remembers Amelia Carter who appearedst night. "Oh I suddenly remember the woman who beat mest night. How is she doing?" Emmett can''t help frowning when hearing so. But he is always good at restraining the surge of emotion. So he responds slowly with a gentle smile, "Oh, I sent her home of course. What''s up? Do you want to meet her?" "Meet her? Of course not. I''m just asking. Don''t take it seriously." Then, ine can''t help but goes on asking another more aggressive question, "How is Oliver doing? His arm injury has something to do with me." As expected, Emmett''s face suddenly bes extremely gloomy! Upon hearing the question, Kayden can''t help trembling. ''This girl is really reckless to have asked such a stupid question.'' ''She probably doesn''t know that the Young Master has especially gone to the hospital this noon, to show off his strength in front of Oliver.'' ''This time, the Young Master must soon burst into great anger...'' Kayden thinks. However, to Kayden''s greatest surprise, Emmett restrains his anger and shows a proper appearance within two seconds. Emmett is having a properly warm smile on his face and says, "Oliver is fine. I''ve visited his hospital ward this afternoon. His injury is recovering very well. Let''s visit his hospital ward together if you want to." ine curls her lips unnaturally. ''Oh my god! This is really awesome. How is he able to change his mood so rapidly?'' ''Is he really the Bad-bear Smithst night, who forced me to swear to run away immediately as soon as I meet Oliver?'' ''Is he okay? Why is he suddenly appearing to be unusual?'' ine thinks. "Don''t you mind if I ever met Master Young?" ine asks carefully when secretly sizing up Emmett''s handsome figure from aside. The big palm that is holding ine''s hand bes tightened slightly. "No, I don''t. Of course not." Emmett turns his face and squints his eyes when he adds, "We shall visit his ward together." ''It turns out to be the crocodile''s tears. He wants to disy his strength in front of Master Young. That''s why he asks me to visit the ward together with him. But Master Young has indeed saved my life. I cannot do something harmful to him, even though I don''t love him. I can¡¯t stimte him in this way.'' ine thinks. When they go and stop in front of the limousine, Emmett opens the limousine''s door for ine in person. As ine is about to get on, Emmett suddenly carries ine on his arms and puts her into the limousine gently. ine is looking at Emmett with a surprising look, while she unconsciously starts to touch the goose bumps on her legs. If her legs and waist were not aching at the moment, she would believe that it''s just a day dream. Is Bad-bear Smith... okay? Even Kayden bes nervous when finding his Young Master''s extreme consideration and care. Kayden can''t believe his eyes when seeing the Young Master''s action... as a sophisticated confidante of Emmett over these years, Kayden is really puzzled and doesn''t know what Emmett is going to do. However, Kayden is certain: There must be something hidden behind the Young Master''s action! When Emmett turns around and has his back facing ine, his tender and romantic look soon disappears. Instead, he is having a cold aura with a gloomy face. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "s, I forget to find an excuse for my absencest night. My daddy must be extremely angry at the moment, since I didn''te back homest night! Oh my god, this must be the end of the world! He¡¯s gonna kill me!" On their way, ine suddenly remembers. Living in the outside for a night without prior notice... is really uneptable for the parents of a girl who just graduated from senior high school. Emmett says slowly when driving, "I''ve called your home already." "Ah?" ine''s eyes are wide opened, "Who made the call?" "I''ve asked Kayden to call your home and to tell your parents that you needed to work overtime in the officest night. Then I told your family that you would receive 3 times of extra bonus because of the overtime. Your younger sister answered the phone and agreed happily." ''Happily?'' ''What a shame to Ellie Jones!'' ''Having learnt about the 3 times of extra bonus, she must be very happy, even when that means her older sister would be sold to a brothel hereafter.'' ''What a cold-blooded and realistic sister...'' ine thinks. But ine has to ept that Emmett is indeed a considerate and careful person, that he can always properly handle everything. His brain must be much cleverer than aputer. When their limousine stops in front of the entrance of the biggest shopping mall in the city, no one ever comes and tells them that in fact no parking is allowed there. Because everyone can see, from the limousine''s te number, that this must be a group of extraordinary visitors that can¡¯t be messed with. Emmett gets off in the first ce, before hees to open the door for ine. Before ine can make any move, Emmett carries her on his arms to get out of the limousine. "Ah, no need to carry me. I''m okay. Put me down!" Emmett gently puts her on the ground and speaks to her ears, "I''m afraid that your vagina is still suffering in pain." ine is both shy and angry when she says, "No, I''m not!" Emmett starts to chuckle when he holds ine''s small hand and pulls her over to his arms. This is his way, which still seems very aggressive. "I''m not suffering in pain as well. Instead, I''m quite delighted." ine doesn''t want to continue the sexual topic anymore. She is really tired when finding most of his talk must have something to do with sex. Cell phone market is located on Level 1 of the shopping mall. Kayden and some of his men were leading the way and keeping everyone else away. Emmett is having a dozen bodyguards behind him. Their presence in the shopping mall soon catches the attention of the visitors at Level 2 and Level 3. Chapter 171: Spending Money On on You Makes Me Really Happy Chapter 171: Spending Money On on You Makes Me Really Happy ¡°Oh my God! Is that a mafia boss? He looks majestic.¡± ¡°What? Hah! Have you ever seen such a young and handsome mafia boss? Haven¡¯t you ever watched TV? The mafia boss is always the strong looking old and ugly man.¡± ¡°Why are there so many people around him?¡± ¡°Those are his bodyguards. Please, stop being so stupid. I can see you have never seen this before but can¡¯t you just use yourmon sense?¡± ¡°The girl in his arms is so lucky! How did she get to be with such a rich and handsome man?¡± Some girls who are shopping start to gossip excitedly. But their gossip is only filled with theirm drooling over Emmett¡¯s good looks and jealousy over ine¡¯s luck. ine has long been aware of the unusual scorching gazes from her surroundings. She hurriedly struggles to get free, not wanting to be seen in public with Emmett in such an intimate position. However, Emmett doesn¡¯t let her go. ¡°Hey! We shouldn¡¯t be stuck together this close. Can¡¯t you let go a bit? Just stay away a little.¡± ¡°Stay away? Why? We have already had sex. I know every bit of your body and you know every bit of mine. We are that close; how can we keep a distance then?¡± ine¡¯s ears tuns bright red. Emmett is an expert at shutting her up with his dirty words. And she doesn¡¯t even dare to retort to such vulgar words. Some of Emmett¡¯s beautiful hair are resting on half of his forehead; his eyes look as deep as an ocean, making many girls want to drown in them. ¡°Come. Come on and see what kind of cellphone you like the best out of these brands. Choose the one you want.¡± Emmett brings ine closer to the cellphone counter, still holding her, and taps the counter ss with his long fingers. ine pouts thoughtfully, as she leans over the counter and looks down. ¡°Uh! I don¡¯t know. Pick anyone, I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Show us your best and most expensive cell phones, that are popr among women.¡± Emmett says to the attendant behind the counter lightly; at the same time casually running his fingers through ine¡¯s hair, gathering it behind her neck. His movements are so gentle, that it breaks the hearts of many of the girls around them. ¡°Sure, President Smith!¡± The attendant nods and smiles at him in a ttering way. President Smith? ine is bewildered, ¡°How does she know you?¡± ¡°Ha ha, your man is very popr, don¡¯t you know? The center of everyone¡¯s attention and desires.¡± Emmettughs lightly and teases ine; she rolls her eyes as her lips curl into a slight smile. Emmett furtively raises his wrist to check the time, and then lowers his gaze and nces at ine. He has not told her that this mall was established by Oliver and Emmett owns some of the shares here. He asionallyes to visit the board of directors and cut a ribbon here or there for a certain event, which is why most of the employees know him. However, his visit here today is not without reason. He is here because an hour ago he received a call saying that Oliver has already been discharged from the hospital and will be going to the mall for a meeting that he must attend. Oliver, since you just dered war on me, how can I just sit and watch? Emmett is ying with his phone, flipping it in his hands. Every now and then he nces at that text message. ¡°Emmett, if between you and ine I can only choose one, then I choose ine. I will try my best to win over her heart. Will you dare topete with me?¡± ¨C Oliver. Emmett sighs. Oliver, are you really going to break off our friendship for ine? Compete? Ha ha, okay, juste! I, Emmett Smith, is not afraid of anything in this world! He doesn¡¯t send a reply back to Oliver; he doesn¡¯t see Oliver as a threat that he should be afraid of. However, the thought of Oliver kissing ine passionately makes his heart hurt as if someone just stabbed it. He must get his revenge! Oliver! I don¡¯t really care however you act usually, but I can¡¯t ignore you this time¡­ It¡¯s my woman, she¡¯s mine. I really have to teach you a lesson this time. Coming out of his thoughts, he lowers his head to look down at the girl in his arms. ine looks carefully at all the cellphones on the counter and uses them a little. However, she still can¡¯t figure out which one she wants. ¡°Have you decided which one you want?¡± Emmett gradually slips his hand from her shoulder down to her waist, tightening his hold. The soft curves on her small exquisite body fit right into his hands. ine shakes her head and murmurs, ¡°These are too expensive. I don¡¯t want such an expensive one, just a regr one around a thousand yuan would do.¡± Emmett chuckles. She always says such cute things inadvertently and makes him feel better, ¡°Can you not consider the price for once? How is it expensive when it¡¯s not costing you money?¡± ¡°I have a lot of debt. I still owe you a million¡­¡± ¡°Did you forget? I wrote off your debt in Italy. Wait until we get back to thepany, I will make you burn that contract with your own hands.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But what? You are my woman now. It¡¯s only natural for me to spend my money on you. What makes me feel ufortable is you not spending my money. Don¡¯t forget you promised to give me three months to move your heart.¡± In the face of Emmett¡¯s next-level eloquence, in is left speechless. When did she promised him three months? That time, that promise too was a forced one under his high-pressure policy. ine wrinkles her nose and says, ¡°But I still think these are a bit too expensive. I am just a student, there¡¯s no need for me to use such an expensive phone.¡± ¡°Wrong! You are not just a student; you are an extraordinary student¡­ You are Emmett Smith¡¯s woman. My woman must use the best things.¡± ine cringes. Ugh! Please don¡¯t keep putting Emmett Smith¡¯s woman in every sentence, okay? She says inwardly. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll take this one.¡± She points to a cellphone under the counter and says. Emmett also bends over to see, his body almost covering hers as he looks. Then he bursts out laughing. ¡°This one is just nine hundred yuan. That¡¯s too cheap! No way!¡± ine bes impatient, ¡°Who is the one choosing a phone here? Me or you?¡± ¡°Okay, then let me choose. If I leave it up to you, you will just end up choosing a terrible one for yourself. Spending money on you makes me really happy.¡± The sweet words that he just blurts out makes ine dumbfounded. She hopes he would stop doing this. It makes her really confused. Emmett lowers his head and kisses her on the top of her head, then tells the attendant, ¡°We will take this one.¡± ¡°President Smith has a very good eye. This is thetest model that has just been released, with great functions and excellent performance.¡± ine sticks her tongue between her teeth and mutters, ¡°And it¡¯s price is also the best. Oh God, why is a cell phone so expensive?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. It¡¯s nearly ten thousand yuan¡­ This makes her really distressed. After putting in her old SIM card into the new phone, Emmett turns it on and passes it to ine. He coaxed her in a child-like tone, ¡°Here, take it. Your new toy!¡± After all, she does have a child-like disposition. After getting something new she is always full of joy and curiosity. She immediately takes it and presses the screen to y with it. Emmett nces forward briefly and sees a familiar figure walking in. He immediately tightens his arms around ine¡¯s waist, bends over and presses his face into her cheek, almost kissing her. He says, ¡°Do you even know how to use it? You don¡¯t, right? Ha ha!¡± ine doesn¡¯t even look up from the screen and responds unconvincingly, ¡°Of course I know. Don¡¯t you dare look down on me.¡± Oliver who has just walked in with four secretaries, is originally supposed to walk directly towards the VIP elevators. However, he suddenly sees the arrogant crowd around the counter. It is impossible to miss. A dozen body guards are too eye-catching. He freezes on the spot, unable to move. Who is he seeing? He can¡¯t believe his eyes. His eyes are wide in shock; his left arm, still in a sling, is trembling slightly. Isn¡¯t that ine? His ine¡­ His heart is suddenly on fire, as if it has just been stabbed a few times. ¡°Mr. Young, this way please!¡± Seeing him motionless, his secretary leans towards him and reminds in a low voice. But it is as if he can¡¯t hear anything! He maintains his position, unmoving, looking frightened. He stares ahead with his eyes wide open, looking somewhere with hurt expressions. ine smiling in Emmett¡¯s arms! Smiling innocently like a happy child! What are they looking at together? There faces are so close as if Emmett is kissing her. Emmett¡¯s arms are around her waist, they look more intimate that any couple out there. Oliver¡¯s face bes pale. Who can save him at this moment? Who can save his pitiful heart from the pain? His whole body is trembling. Chapter 172: Came Prepared Chapter 172: Came Prepared Finally realizing that there must be something wrong with Oliver, his secretary nudges him a little and asks nervously, ¡°Mr. Young, what happened? Are you not feeling well?¡± Oliver quivers and gasps at the nudge, then says with a nk face, ¡°No¡­ I am fine. I just saw¡­ some people I know.¡± The secretary follows his line of sight and suddenly realizes, ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t that President Smith? What a coincidence, he is here at the mall today! Shall we I go and greet him?¡± Oliver flusters immediately. Go and face them? With them being affectionate so intimately? Does he have the courage to do that? Should he go and greet them as if nothing happened between them? And casually say: Hey! What a coincidence meeting you guys here. Or¡­ hold on to ine¡¯s hand and cry: ine, why did you choose Emmett instead of me? He doesn¡¯t want to be a part of either of these scenes! Oliver shakes his head fiercely and tly refuses, ¡°No need for that! There¡¯s not much time before the meeting, let¡¯s go¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Of course, the secretary nods without any objection. However, someone is not going to let him escape that easily. Emmett suddenly raises his head and smiles at Oliver, as if he has just spotted him. Then he raises his hand and waves it lightly. ¡°Hey! Oli, what a coincidence!¡± Emmett greets him ¡°enthusiastically¡±, basically killing Oliver on the spot. ine is startled to hear ¡°Oli¡±. She quickly raises her head and looks around. Finally, her eyesnd on Oliver with his arm in a sling. She sees his deathly pale face and his expressions that scream of absolute pain and hurt. Seeing him look like that, her heart can¡¯t help but grieve. Is he looking so much in pain because he bled a lot from his arm? ¡°Oliver!¡± ine frowns and calls out his name with a little worry in her tone. Oliver manages to bend his lips into a stiff ugly smile and nods, ¡°Hi, ine, Emmett!¡± Kayden massages his temples. Sure enough, Master came here prepared. Having grown up with Emmett, he knows too much about his personality and temperament. He knows, Emmett never does meaningless things, nor does he fight any battles unprepared. Compared to Emmett, Oliver¡¯s subtlety isughable. He is too obvious. It¡¯s just that Kayden didn¡¯t know that such good friends like his master and Oliver, would really fall out with each other and be enemies just because of a woman. His master behaving like this is already strange enough, but for his target to be the yboy of the century, Oliver, is even more strange. These two men are originally the kind of immature yboys who never take women seriously, but now they are both this serious for the same woman. ¡°ine, weren¡¯t you worried about Oliver? Look, what a coincidence, he is here too. Let¡¯s go and greet him.¡± Emmett speaks in a very ¡°considerate¡± tone. He raises his eyes, smiling sharply at Oliver as he ces his hand around ine¡¯s waist and walks towards Oliver. Oliver¡¯s heart beats violently, threatening to break out of his ribs as ine walks towards him. Oliver¡¯s secretary has no choice but to reach out a hand and support Oliver. But he can¡¯t be helped, his whole body is shaking wildly. By the time ine and Emmett reach them, Oliver¡¯s lips are white and his face bloodless. He is restraining himself with all his strength. He wants to run over and pull ine into his arms. He wants to punch Emmett in the face with his fist. However, he can¡¯t do anything. He can only stare at ine with an unwavering gaze and grit his teeth. ine, my love! I swear, I will use all my power to win your heart. ine, will you fall in love with me some day? I will look forward to that day¡­ ¡°Hi, Oli. What a coincidence meeting you here!¡± Emmett smiles brightly. Oliver looks at ine with deep love, a lump forming in his throat threatening to choke him. ¡°ine,st night¡­ Are you okay?¡± Emmett¡¯s face sinks slightly, his expressions turning sour. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g How dare Oliver directly ignore his words! ine frowns at the mention ofst night. Last night¡­ how can she exin? How can she tell Oliver thatst night she didn¡¯t sleep almost all night because she was being ruthlessly tortured by someone? Of course, she can¡¯t say it! She is not shameless; she can¡¯t say such a thing ever. ine smiles bitterly, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡± Oliver takes a deep breath and then says very quickly in a low voice, ¡°ine, I don¡¯t care about who you were, no matter how was your past, I still like you. I will always like you! Really! I have made up my mind to¡­¡± ¡°Oliver, tell me if there are any contraceptives with less side effects, can you?¡± Emmett coldly interrupts and pierces Oliver¡¯s heart with the cruel sword of his well-chosen words. Contraceptives?! Oliver forgets to breath as he stands there speechless. Suddenly, he takes a shuddering breathe and looks at them in panic. He looks at Emmett, who has a deep and meaningful smile in his eyes. Then he looks down at the simple and innocent ine, and suddenly he can¡¯t exhale. Which works out for him. He is sure that if he had tried to exhale, he would have vomited blood all over the floor. ine closes her eyes and wrinkles her nose in embarrassment. How brazen is Emmett? She is speechless! How can he talk about contraceptives in front of so many people like this? ine notices that Oliver¡¯s left arm is shaking quite violently. She can¡¯t help but free herself from Emmett¡¯s arms and walk two steps forwards to Oliver. She suddenly holds his arm and asks nervously, ¡°Oliver, is your arm okay? I saw yesterday, it was bleeding again. Is the wound torn again? Does it still hurt? Did you go to a doctor?¡± Her unmasked concern makes Oliver feel a little better. However, it makes Emmett¡¯s expressions turn dark. Damn it! How is she still so worried about Oliver? Looks like this heartless woman has forgotten all about the promise she made to himst night. Even though he obviously knows that ine is only worried about Oliver because she is grateful to him and that she doesn¡¯t have any feelings for him as a man, this scene still makes him infuriated. Oliver gently strokes her face with his fingers. His quick move makes Emmett clench his hands into fists, and almost punch him. If only ine can close her eyes and cover her ears, he would definitely hit Oliver severely. He dares to touch ine; he is a dead man walking. Oliver smiles bitterly and says softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am okay. My arm is okay. If you go with me to get the dressing changed, I think the wound will heal faster.¡± Originally, Oliver wanted to restrain his emotions. However, seeing ine in front of him, he suddenly wants to act like a baby; he wants to cry and cling on to her. Although, ine is a simple silly girl, she also has a strong side to her. She is like the sun, with waves of warmth radiating from her body. Her warmth makes Oliver want to run to her, and he can¡¯t stop himself. Emmett¡¯s face is livid with anger, his eyes are shooting mes at Oliver. ine immediately agrees, ¡°Really? If I have time then I would definitely apany you. You were injured trying to save me. You must rest well and let it heal properly, okay?¡± Oliver nces faintly at Emmett, seeing the anger in his eyes, and smiles at ine, ¡°Okay. For you, I will take care of my body.¡± The secretary reminds Oliver, ¡°Mr. Young, there¡¯s not much time left until the meeting¡­¡± ¡°Good-bye, ine. I need to go up to the meeting. I will call you when I get free.¡± ¡°Sure! Take care of your arm.¡± ine says it again. Emmett¡¯s eyes narrow dangerously. Oliver raises his eyes and res at Emmett. Their gazes are so strong that sparks can almost be seen flying from their eyes. These sparks imply fire, smoke, a war¡­ ine watches Oliver¡¯s figure disappear, then turns around slowly and is shocked by the coldness of Emmett¡¯s expressions. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you angry again?¡± She really thinks that Emmett cares too much. Is it possible that him being jealous of everything is a way of expressing his love? Emmett sighs, rearranges his expressions to look rxed, and says, ¡°No, I¡¯m not angry. Anyway, I know you don¡¯t like him like that.¡± However, ine is not listening to him. She frowns, lost in her own thoughts and says, ¡°Looks like his wound is very serious. It¡¯s all because of me. I am really worried about his arm¡¯s recovery.¡± Kayden withdraws as far away from them as he can. It is clear that Master is seriously upset because of her words. After buying a new cellphone for ine, Emmett drops her home. ¡°Kayden, send someone over to keep an eye on her. If Oliver approaches her, report it to me immediately.¡± Emmett orders him casually in the car. Kayden is stunned, then he quickly responds, ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Is his master really that anxious just for a woman? ¡°By the way, Master, I have received news that Miss Juliana will being to China soon.¡± Emmett frowns, ¡°Why is sheing here for?¡± Actually, Emmett has already figured out the reason. He is too intelligent. Chapter 173: Dear Senior, I’m Coming Chapter 173: Dear Senior, I¡¯m Coming Kayden replies, ¡°We got the information that she came to investigate the domestic market.¡± ¡°Pff, investigate my ass. What¡¯s there to investigate into? This woman really makes me speechless.¡± As Emmett is speaking, he leans against the back of the sofa, seeming to be pondering about something with his eyes closed. He has so many things to ns and plenty of ns to be made and carried out¡­ The has to be drawn in bit by bit¡­ Whoever will be hurt by this, he is resolute to carry out his ns! Emmett can¡¯t help but let out a light sigh when he thinks of this. He has no idea whether he will be tenderhearted when ites. He feels ridiculous and asks himself, ¡°Emmett Smith, aren¡¯t you a cold-hearted person? Precisely, do you even have mercy?¡± Can you enjoy your life with ease in the face of his daughter? A trace of pain mixed with sorrow shes across his handsome face. The first ine does aftering back home is to wash clothes. When she was on the business trip, there were only her younger sister and father at home. Her father was busy that he didn¡¯t have time to do the washing. Nevertheless, she hadn¡¯t expected that Ellie was sozy that she didn¡¯t wash the clothes either. So the dirty clothes piled up along the time. ine washes for a long while before finally finishing the washing and then hangs the clothes out. ¡°ine Jones, ine, are you home? Are you here?¡± Hazel¡¯s shouts rumble from outside. ine runs towards the door without even drying her hands, ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m home now. Wait a minute. I¡¯ming.¡± When the door is opened, Hazel pounces over and hits ine on top of her head. ine feels her head aching so much. ¡°ine, you wicked girl. Are you deaf? I¡¯ve been knocking at the door for almost ten minutes! Hadn¡¯t you heard it?¡± ine rubs her head, pouting, ¡°I was washing clothes on the balcony and I didn¡¯t hear it. What would you like? Fruit Juice? Or in boiled water?¡± ¡°A cup of in boiled water, please. I¡¯m so thirsty.¡± Hazel sits down casually and takes the cup handed by ine, gulping the water down in one go. ¡°ine, the result of the college entrance examination has been released.¡± ¡°Oh, really! Hahaha¡­¡± ine is shocked at the moment and soon exims. After it, she finally remembers the key question, ¡°Hazel dear, what¡¯s my mark?¡± Hazel bursts intoughter, ¡°Oh, you finally think of your performance. I got 610, and you got 580.¡± ine widens her eyes. She is stunned for a while, then she exims indignantly, ¡°Oh my, why are you points much higher than mine?¡± Cross-legged, Hazel chuckles, ¡°s, God has blessed me good looks as well as smartness. This is just fate.¡± Although their performances are not that excellent, they are averageparing to the other students in the ss. With such mark, Hazel would have no problems in being enrolled into Irvine University if she applies for it. But ine¡¯s mark is just a bit higher than the admission line of the university. So it is not certain whether ine will be admitted if she applies for it. Nevertheless, ine and Hazel had decided to apply for Irvine University. Hazel doesn¡¯t think over it before handing the application. But ine is at a loss and feels upset. ¡°Should I apply for Irvine University? Will I be rejected as my points are not that high.¡± Hazel also feels upset, ¡°Oh my, you should be admitted by Irvine University. Without you, life would be so boring in it. Plus, your senior, Mark Wilson, is also a student of Irvine University. If you can¡¯t be enrolled, you¡¯ll not be able to see Mark.¡± Thest few words really stimte ine. ine has no idea about what true love is, but chasing after Mark has been one of her habits. Revolving around Mark and going after him also bes one of her motives. ¡°That¡¯s it! I¡¯ll apply for this school only! I just want to continue my study in Irvine University. Dear senior, dear mark, I¡¯ming!¡± ine raises her fist and then clicks the choice ¡®Irvine University¡¯ on theputer. As the application for university has been settled, Hazel suddenly recalls of something and asks, ¡°By the way, ine, how were youst night? What happened after you being carried out by Emmett on his shoulder?¡± ine heaves a deep sigh and replies in an upset tone, ¡°What could I do then? I¡¯m by no means a master in martial arts and I can¡¯t win Emmett after all. So I could just end up being bullied.¡± ine briefly narrates the things happenedter, of course, as for what Emmett had done to her on the bed, she just gives an understatement. Hazel widens her eyes in shock. When ine finishes the story, she sighs regardless of her friendship with ine, ¡°Oh my, Emmett¡¯s sexual function is really awesome. If I can enjoy it once, I will have no regrets in my life even if I¡¯ll die soon.¡± ine is pissed off and blows a strike on Hazel. ¡°You¡¯re so conscienceless. Your best friend almost died under his torment, and you¡¯re dreaming of having sex with that perpetrator? Ah, it sucks!¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Hazel swallows her salvia, ¡°Seriously, Emmett Smith is really a damn perfect man. He¡¯s handsome and able-bodied. He¡¯s good at martial arts; and he has an overbearing manner¡­¡± ¡°Yuck, yuck, are you praising him?¡± ¡°Oh, oh, that¡¯s it. He¡¯s too ferocious. He must be the incarnation of a tyrant. I and Sally were freaked outst night. You know, our legs were trembling when we peeked at it from outside the door. When the ambnce arrived, we even helped the medical workers carry Master Young to the vehicle, and help support that bastard, Lucas. Emmett¡¯s kick was really hard. That bastard Lucas was well-built, but he hobbled after the kick.¡± ine is confused, ¡°Wait, wait a minute, Bastard Lucas¡­ Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯s Oliver¡¯s best friend, Lucas Lee, something like that, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°You called him Bastard Lucas? Did you breed enmity with him?¡± ¡°Of course, even if I took pity on him yesterday, I and he are definitely foes.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you always anthomaniac towards a hunk? I think that Lucas something is quite handsome!¡± ¡°Handsome, my ass! He¡¯s so disagreeable to my eyes. Look at his narcissism! It¡¯s really disgusting! Humph, he¡¯s so powerful in front of me, but it turns out that he wentme after being kicked by your Emmett, hahaha.¡± ine wipes of the cold sweats. Hazel. This woman is really sinister. ¡°Yuck, what are you talking about, my Emmett? Emmett Smith is not mine! I hate him so much. He just knows how to bully me. He went crazy today as he suddenly became so gentle to me and even gifted me flowers. I really can¡¯t understand him.¡± Hazel suddenly pats her head, ¡°Oh yes, when you were on your business trip, Mark held a birthday party at his house. When he met me that day, he came all the way to tell me to inform you to contact him when you¡¯re back. By the way, Mark also asked me so many questions regarding you.¡± ine¡¯s eyes light up in an instant, ¡°Really? Mark asked about me?¡± ¡°Erh, yeah, he acted as if he cared about you a lot, and I almost thought that he was into you!¡± Well, speak of the devil, here¡¯s Mark¡¯s call now. Right at this moment, ine¡¯s phone rings. She picks it up to have a look and finds that it¡¯s a call from Mark. ine is stunned when she sees the caller ID. Hazel leans forward and urges, ¡°ine, you silly girl, answer the call, quickly. What if Mark hangs it up if you haven¡¯t answered it for a long while?¡± ine hastily answers the call, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°ine, you¡¯re back?¡± Mark¡¯s soft, gentle voicees from the other end of the phone. ine seems to be able to picture the scene that the handsome Mark is talking into the phone with a light smile on his lips. ¡°Yep, yeah, I¡¯m back.¡± ine nods vigorously and foolishly as if Mark who¡¯s at the other end of the phone could see her actions. ¡°How abouting out to drink coffee with me?¡± ¡°What?¡± ine is taken aback. Geez! Is good luck blessed on her? Mark even invited her to drink coffee together? ¡°Are you busy?¡± ¡°Oh, no, I¡¯m not busy. I¡¯m quite avable!¡± Thereafter, Mark and ine decide to meet in a small caf¨¦ on the corner of the street. After ending the call, ine stills feels it unbelievable. ¡°Mark invited me to have coffee together¡­¡± ine murmurs to herself. Hazel likes to eat carrots. She had found the carrots in ine¡¯s home and has cleaned it. She takes a bite of the carrot, ¡°Yuck, I was also invited. Don¡¯t be so self-confident.¡± ine res at Hazel, ¡°Hazel! Will discouraging me please you? If you don¡¯t do this, will you feel sick? I have lost my virginity; can¡¯t you please allow me to have a bit fancy?¡± Hazel grins. The two girls walk towards the caf¨¦ on the corner of the street hand in hand. But they haven¡¯t noticed that several men are tailing after them secretly. Oliver takes a lift upstairs after ine¡¯s leaving. He is so emotional at the moment and loses control of himself. He pants heavily and stares at some point of the life. His looks scare his secretaries and they are all at a loss of what to do the next. Oliver is in a poor psychological state during the meeting. He¡¯s lost in his thoughts and hears but pays no attention to the speeches they address. He is startled when his secretary nudges him and abruptly turns his head to look at the secretary. Only then does he realize that he has breaks Parker pen in his hand into two parts. ¡°It¡¯s your turn to deliver a speech¡­¡± The secretary reminds him in a low voice. Oliver feels his mind going nk at the moment. Chapter 174: The Weird Nervousness Chapter 174: The Weird Nervousness What is in his mind now is only the scene that ine was smiling happily in Emmett¡¯s arms just now. And his major concern is still Emmett¡¯s hand on ine¡¯s waist! Oliver suddenly stands up making a loud sound, which startles all the attendants. They all look over at this young, handsome director following the sound. ¡°Sorry, I have to leave now. You guys please continue the meeting.¡± Oliver says hurriedly and then rushes towards outside. He stops at a ce with great venttion and pants heavily. He¡¯s at a loss with a heavy heart and so restless and confused. He wants to cry. He used to be a yboy, but falling in love with ine has brought her sufferings and causes him to have the urge to cry. It turns out that when you¡¯re truly into a girl, you would feel your heart aching so much if being rejected. ¡­ ine and Hazel walk hand in hand and arrive at the small, unimpressive caf¨¦. ¡°Hazel, I don¡¯t dare to step in. Why is my hard beating so fast? I¡¯m afraid that I would faint before meeting Mark. I¡¯m so nervous!¡± ine wrinkles her face and grabs Hazel¡¯s hand tightly, hesitating about whether to go in or not at the door of the caf¨¦. ¡°Useless! How can you woo Mark with such a pluck?¡± Hazel swings her hair and tries to frighten ine, ¡°ine, if you don¡¯t go in now, then don¡¯t cry if Mark bes my boyfriend one day.¡± ¡°How can you chase after your friend¡¯s crush? Oh my, wicked girl, you are even nning to get my dear senior!¡± ine pulls Hazel into the caf¨¦ with her chest out. As ine steps into the caf¨¦ rashly, she¡¯s walking fast without even lifting up her head. Therefore, she almost bumps into a person when she walks in. Luckily, Hazel grabs her in time and she hasn¡¯t bumped onto that person¡¯s chest. ¡°Haha, what a coincidence! I wasing out to wee you, and you walked in.¡± A man¡¯s gentle voice rumbles over ine¡¯s head. ine freezes at the spot. She doesn¡¯t lift her head. She feels her body softening up when hearing his soft voice. Oh, it¡¯s her dear senior! ¡°Mark, were you missing us two so much that you even went out to wee us?¡± Hazel is always a joker. She chuckles and teases Mark. Mark blushes all over his face, feeling a bit shy. He quickly nces at ine and awkwardly reaches out his hand to lead the way, ¡°Come, seat yourself.¡± ine finally lifts up her head and bites her lower lip while stealing a nce at Mark¡¯s back with sweatiness written all over on her face. ¡°Hey, ine, Mark nced at you just now.¡± Hazel whispers into ine¡¯s ear. ine res at Hazel and replies in a low voice, ¡°Keep your voice down. It would be so embarrassing if he hears it.¡± The three of them seat themselves. ine looks at Mark with excitement in her chest, feeling she¡¯s still in a beautiful dream. Geez! She has had a crush on Mark since senior high school, and this was the first time that Mark had treated her coffee! They hadn¡¯t talked too much before! Their conversation could be summarized as below: ¡°Senior, is this yours? It fell down.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± ¡­ ine pinches her palm, trying to remind herself with such a sharp pain, that this¡¯s not a dream, but reality! Just as she¡¯s about to say something, her phone rings. The ringtone is a popr Korean song. ine doesn¡¯t realize that it¡¯s the ringtone of her phone. She thinks it¡¯s a piece of light music yed by the caf¨¦. Hazel and Mark shift their gazes onto her. Hazel nudges her and reminds, ¡°ine, you phone is ringing. Answer the call!¡± ¡°Oh, my phone? Mine?¡± ine is stunned. She rummages through her back before finally find the vibrating phone. Cold sweats fall down her cheeks. It turns out that it¡¯s her phone ringing. She hasn¡¯t get ustomed to the ringtone of her new phone yet. ine takes out her phone to answer the call. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s it?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Emmett¡¯s calm voice rumbles from the other end of the phone. ¡°Oh, oh, it¡¯s you. President Smith.¡± ine is a bit nervous at the moment. As for the exact reason for why she would feel nervous upon hearing Emmett¡¯s words, she herself also has no idea. It¡¯s the nervousness that one would feel when she¡¯s dating the other man behind her husband¡¯s back¡­ Emmett just finished a multinational talk. He takes the tea handed by his secretary Sophia and nods at her. Of course Sophia understands what he means immediately. She hastily and quietly leaves the lounge and closes the door. Emmett takes a breath and asks, ¡°ine dear, where¡¯re you now?¡± ine rolls her eyes nervously and stammers, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m hanging out with Hazel. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Emmett slightly frowns. This simple-minded girl is trying to tell a lie? He has gotten the information from his subordinates, that she¡¯s meeting her senior in a caf¨¦ which is located on the corner of the street near her home. But she doesn¡¯t dare to admit it! Emmett is not annoyed, instead, he feels somehow delighted. So, is this girl afraid of this being found out by him? This means she subconsciously regards herself as his woman. ¡°Nothing, I just want to hear your voice so as to relieve the fatigue after the long meeting.¡± Emmett says tly while taking a sip of the tea. ine wrinkles her face. Are you kidding? Howes Bad-bear Smith, a person who¡¯s even busier than the machines in factories, have time to think of her? But¡­ His words ¡®hear your voice¡¯ make her heartbeat faster. ¡°Oh, take a good rest. Don¡¯t get yourself too tired.¡± ine¡¯s heart softens at the moment and she blurts out the sentence. Emmett can¡¯t help but smile brightly and handsomely, ¡°Heh, heh, heh, all right. It¡¯s up to you. If I have time in the evening, I¡¯lle to the alley to visit you.¡± ¡°Ah, what?¡± ine is astonished and inhales a cold breath with her eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯ll call youtter.¡± Emmett hangs up the phone and takes a sip of the tea. Sophia knocks at the door and pops her head out from behind the door while reminding Emmett in a low voice, ¡°President Smith, the halftime is over and the meeting is going to resume.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Emmett puts the phone into his pocket, stands up, and then walks towards the door. To be honest, he¡¯s really busy and tired today as he has so many affairs to deal with. Plus that he didn¡¯t come to thepany in the morning, he thinks he has to work overtime until the dinner time. Inexplicably, he called ine just now. It was subconscious action. There was no reason behind this, other than he wanted to hear her voice. ine and her senior¡­ Emmett, who is sitting in the meeting room, can¡¯t help but distract upon thinking of this. He subconsciously furrows his eyebrows. His senior will not be a threat to their rtionship. ine hangs up the phone and finds that both Hazel and Mark are looking at her with astonishment written all over their faces. ¡°Why¡­ Why are you looking at me in this way? Is there something on my face?¡± ine feels something must have been wrong. She blinks her crystal, big eyes, looking adorable. Mark chuckles, ¡°Nothing. Heh, heh, it¡¯s just that¡­ ine, do you have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°What?¡± Startled, ine gapes, ¡°Boyfriend? What are you talking about?¡± Mark bits his lower lip, ¡°Is the one who called you just now your boyfriend?¡± ¡°He? Hahaha, no, he¡¯s my boss. He¡¯s not my boyfriend.¡± ine smiles and waves her hands in an exaggerated manner and screams in her heart, ¡°Oh my, senior, please, don¡¯t doubt me!¡± Emmett¡­ and her rtionship¡­ It¡¯s a kind of rtionship that will be med by the public once being exposed. It¡¯s not a kosher rtionship. She can¡¯t tell it to others or expose it! A secretary and her boss¡­ Geez! She¡¯s really the kind of women who sleeps with her own boss. Hazel also feels award and anxious for ine. She tries to exin, ¡°Yeah. I haven¡¯t seen him too. He¡¯s ine¡¯s employer and he¡¯s good.¡± ¡°ine, is your phone newly bought? It¡¯s expensive.¡± Mark has always been circumspective. Just now, when he took a nce at ine¡¯s phone, he had found out that this was of a limited edition. If there wasn¡¯t a discount, it should be bought at a price of more than 10,000 yuan. He knows something about ine¡¯s family. Her father is a bus driver and has to raise two daughters and pay their tuition fees with his low wage. Therefore, he won¡¯t have spare cash. Mark¡¯s question is also something that Hazel wants to ask. So Hazel chimes in hastily, ¡°Yep, your phone is really ssy. Who bought it for you?¡± As soon as the words are uttered, Hazel realizes it¡¯s so inappropriate to ask such a question and hastily covers her mouth with her hands. ine gapes with her eyes widened. She nces at her ssy phone and feels a loss of words. She¡¯s not a good liar after all, plus that Mark, whom she has had a crush on for a long time, is sitting across her, she stammers even more, ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡­ My boss idently broke my phone¡­ And shepensated me whit this¡­ I¡­ I¡­ have no idea of its price¡­¡± The back of her neck breaks out in cold sweats. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Mark feels a bit relieved. After all, he¡¯s quite clear about ine¡¯s quality. She¡¯s really pure and innocent. He nods and curls his lips into a light smile, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the case. Your boss is really generous.¡± Hazel immediately chimes in, ¡°Yeah, yep, her boss is really generous. And pompous. Heh, heh, it¡¯s quite understandable. Rich people rarely care about this.¡± ine puckers up her lips secretly. Look at how Hazel described Emmett. Is Emmett a silly, generous rich? Luckily, this topic ends with such a lie. Chapter 175 Overjoyed Chapter 175 Overjoyed ¡°Mark, I couldn¡¯t attend your birthday party, so I bought a small gift for you. I hope you like it.¡± ine quickly takes out a beautifully wrapped gift from her bag and passes it to Mark. Mark¡¯s face brightens up and he reaches out his hand to take the gift, ¡°ine, thank you so much. You even think of me when you¡¯re out on business trip...¡± ¡°Of course, I think of you every day!¡± ine blurts out unexpectedly. After finishing her words, she stuns herself. Oh damn, my mouth. Why does my mouth never know when to shut up? She is embarrassed! And this is so humiliating! Hazel bursts outughing and immediately lowers her head to drink her coffee. Mark¡¯s blushes slightly, and his face is full of joy. After chatting casually for half an hour, the three of them walk out of the coffee shop. ine is a simple-minded person; she identally steps on a small stone. ¡°Ouch!¡± Her body trembles a little as she grunts in pain. ¡°Be careful.¡± Mark holds her arm gently and she is startled. ¡°Are you fine, ine? You didn¡¯t sprain your ankle, right? ine wiggles her foot and says with a smile, ¡°Heh Heh, I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t sprain my ankle. Thank you, Mark.¡± Mark smiles gently, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re fine. Be careful next time when you walk.¡± Hazel purposely annoys ine, ¡°ine is an idiot who has no sense of direction and doesn¡¯t know how to look at the road.¡± ine rolls her eyes, wanting to talk back. But she doesn¡¯t want to look fierce in front of Mark. Mark hesitates for a moment. Shall he let go of ine, or not? In the end, he decides to hold ine¡¯s little hand. He turns his face to the other side as he is embarrassed to look at ine, and they continue walking. ine blinks her big eyes and looks at it. Is this really happening? Mark is holding her hand? Wow, that¡¯s shocking! ine looks at Hazel as she can¡¯t believe this is happening. Hazel purses her mouth in a self-satisfied smirk and nods. Mark is tense, so he remains silent while holding her hand. It takes ten minutes just to walk a few hundred meters. Finally, he reluctantly let go of ine¡¯s hand and says, ¡°ine, Hazel, I¡¯ll be waiting for you both at Irvine University.¡± Hazel nods her head and grins, ¡°Okay, okay. You¡¯ll have to treat us when we go to Irvine University.¡± ¡°Well, sure.¡± Mark nods gently and can¡¯t help looking at ine. ine lowers her head and her face turns red. She is so excited that Mark has been holding her hand all the way. After that, ine directly rushes into her house before Hazel has the chance to speak. ¡°Oh,e on. This woman gets this excited just because someone holds her hand? Really, that¡¯s too scary.¡± Hazel shakes her head and walks into the house. The more she thinks of it, the funnier she feels. Looking at Mark¡¯s attitude today... it is obvious that he likes ine too. This fool, ine, has been having a crush on Mark since forever, yet she doesn¡¯t even have the courage to confess. Hazel follows ine inside and sees her running around the house like a mouse. ¡°Mark held my hand! Mark held my hand! Mark held my hand!¡± ine giggles happily. She raises her hand up and stares at it. Hazel shakes her head and sighs, ¡°Look at how crazy you are! It seems you¡¯ve been having a crush on Mark to the point where you¡¯re obsessed now. Poor thing.¡± ine turns her head to face Hazel, and her eyes shine brightly, ¡°Hazel, do you think Mark likes me a little now?¡± ¡°What do you mean a little? Judging from how he looked at you, he should have liked you for a long time. I think, he likes you a lot!¡± ine grins with joy, holding her head as she almost faints. This is too much for her. She is overjoyed. But... ine finallyes back to reality and her face is sullen. ¡°Wait, Hazel. I saw him with his girlfriend a few days ago, when I was eating spicy hot pot. That girl is beautiful and seems intelligent. In short, she is better than me. It has only been a few days, how could he suddenly like me?¡± Hazel shakes her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. But looking at how Mark treats you today, it seems to me that he likes you very much.¡± ine mutters, ¡°I really hope my favorite senior, Mark, isn¡¯t a womanizer.¡± ¡°Then, what would you do if he isn¡¯t a womanizer and he truly likes you?¡± ¡°I...¡± ine pauses. Yeah, what is she going to do about it? She is still confused about her rtionship with Emmett. Leaving aside the incident of losing her virginity, Emmett¡¯s reluctance to let her go is a nuisance. Emmett says that he likes her, loves her and wants to win her heart. He says to give him three months and he will try to make her fall in love with him. Three monthster, if she still isn¡¯t in love with him, he will let her go. ine thinks of it, pouts her mouth and says, ¡°Three monthster... I can pursue Mark again, right? I just felt that I don¡¯t have the right to like him. Look at me now. I¡¯m not even a virgin anymore. I despise myself so much.¡± Forget that she isn¡¯t a virgin anymore, she even experiences such an intoxicated orgasm in his embrace. This... is just too humiliating. Is there a devil hidden inside every woman¡¯s world? In the face of the most primitive desire of mankind evokes, the devil inside will show up, and controls every rational thought? Hazel doesn¡¯t care, ¡°The people I despise the most are the people who think the same as you. In today¡¯s society, losing virginity doesn¡¯t define your worth. Haven¡¯t you heard? If you want to look for a virgin, you can find it in the kindergarten. Nowadays, who still cares about the hymen? Only you, think this is so important. Look at thedies from our batch, there¡¯s no virgin left. Aren¡¯t you a fool! Don¡¯t worry about this anymore. In fact, I think if a guy really likes and loves you sincerely, he wouldn¡¯t care about your past at all. A man who only wants a virgin doesn¡¯t truly love you. He is just another selfish guy with a virginplex. Oh, it¡¯s unfair for men to put their arms around and sleep with one woman after another. Why should women only have one man in their lives? Also, didn¡¯t I tell you that many women are like this? Before getting married, they¡¯ll go to the hospital for a hymen repair surgery. If Mark is really taken by youter, just have a repair surgery then. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Hazel¡¯s long speech makes her break out in cold sweat. ¡°I just think that... it¡¯s not good to lie to him.¡± ¡°You idiot! ine, you¡¯re such a fool! Don¡¯t tell anyone you¡¯re my best friend, you¡¯ll embarrass me!¡± The both of them chat casually for a while, and Hazel goes back home. When Elliees back after work and sees that her sister is home, she rushes over with joy, ¡°ine, you came back just in time. I¡¯ve been starving myself these few days because I have no money to eat. Could you lend me some? Even if she says to borrow, she has never once returned the money. ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you half of the pocket money father gave me? You spent it all again?¡± ¡°Well, I bought a lipstick the other day so I don¡¯t have any left. Can you lend me again? I¡¯ll repay your money with interest next time.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ine sighs. She takes out two notes from her wallet and passes it to Ellie. After giving the money, ine grits her teeth and says, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to greet your elder sister when you ask her for money?¡± Ellie feels delighted, she hides inside her room with the money in her hand and grins, ¡°You¡¯re so short. If you¡¯re taller than me, I¡¯ll definitely greet you, sister.¡± To greet your own sister ording to height, what nonsense is this? ine¡¯s father returns home, and it is already past nine o¡¯clock at night. He drinks some beer with his colleagues at a roadside stall after work. When hees back, he staggers to his feet and goes straight into his bedroom. ¡°Dad, here¡¯s some water for you. Drink it before you go to bed.¡± ine delivers a cup of warm water to her father¡¯s mouth. Her father replies in a daze, ¡°Hmm.¡± He gets up to drink the water, and goes straight to sleep. He snores loudly. ine takes out her father¡¯s socks and picks up the shirt that he threw on the ground. Then, she heads to the balcony to wash the clothes. Chapter 176: Has Many Novel Experiences with Elaine Chapter 176: Has Many Novel Experiences with ine After washing the clothes, she mops the floor, cleans the table and tidies up the house. Only then, she washes an apple and chews on it. Oh, this is exhausting. Doing housework is a great way to examine a person¡¯s physical fitness. Suddenly, she thinks of Bad-bear Smith. That guy has great strength and a built body. If he is asked to wash the clothes, he¡¯ll finish it in a minute without feeling tired. Wait. Why is she thinking about Bad-bear Smith? Why does she think of him? ine sighs heavily. After all, she can¡¯t bring herself to hate Emmett. A Korean song sounds in a distance. She trembles, looking for her new phone and then answers in a soft tone, ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Emmett¡¯s tired voice is heard. ¡°Oh, Mr. Smith. Why are you calling me thiste?¡± ¡°Heh Heh, you little piggy. Have you forgotten? Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯lle to see you when I¡¯m free at night?¡± ¡°What?¡± ine thinks it is just one of Emmett¡¯s casual talks. ¡°Come out now. I¡¯m at the alley outside your house. The car can¡¯t drive in.¡± ¡°What? The alley?¡± ine panics; she quickly grabs her keys and runs out while gnawing the apple. ine runs directly to the alley. By the time she reaches the alley, she is gasping for breath. The streetmps at the alley are not very bright. Themps have been there for a long time, so the light bulbs are old, giving off faint yellow rays. Under the lights, a shy luxurious car stops there. At the side, Emmett is leaning against the car. He puts one hand in his pocket, stretches his long legs forward and slowly smokes his cigarette with the other hand. Emmett is too tired at work today, hence he needs a cigarette break. ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡¯re really here?¡± ine pats her chest and gasps for breath. Damn it! Emmett is so handsome. That charming face, is able to make people drool over him. She can¡¯t believe that, she can be devoured by a charming man like Emmett... It seems like a dream to her. Emmett slightly turns around and throws his cigarette away although he has only smoked half of it. ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯ming to see you? Of course I¡¯m here.¡± Emmett walks a few steps forward and stands in front of ine. He reaches out his hand and touches ine¡¯s hair. ine lowers her head and shrinks her neck. She shrugs her nose, and a faint fragrance from Emmett¡¯s body spreads towards her. Then, his fragrance surrounds herpletely. Emmett squints and looks below his nose at this little girl, wanting tough. What is she wearing? Is this what she usually wears at home? A light blue camisole, and a pair of flowery shorts with the same pattern. Her clothes expose her feminine arms and her fair, white thighs. Just like the snow that baths the forest in winter, she has an extremely whiteplexion. He knows, she has a fair skin. Especially... when she is stripped naked and lying on bed, framing her fair rosyplexion and beautiful features. While he is having dirty thoughts, Emmett fees a little hot. His abdomen tightens a little, as a me quietly rises within his chest. Emmett suddenly bends down his 1.9-metre figure and faces ine at her eye level. His handsome face approaches her, and she stops her breathing for a second. His eyes are so charming. And his thin lips, are so pink and sexy. ¡°What... what are you doing?¡± Emmett smiles wickedly, ¡°Your apple, can I have a few bites?¡± ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± ine thinks that she hears him wrongly. What apple is he talking about? Emmett slightly opens his mouth. While ine is stunned, he takes a bite on her apple. ine looks at the apple in her hand, then she looks at Emmett who is enjoying his bite of apple, and she almost faints. Oh, god. Please let her die in peace. This apple has been gnawed by her everywhere and it looks extremely ugly! Mr. Smith... is not even disgusted at her, and takes a bite on the apple. ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite sweet. I¡¯m thirsty, so let me eat the rest of it.¡± Emmett doesn¡¯t care how surprised ine is, and takes the apple from her hand. Then, he chews on the apple happily. ine moves her hand, and her hand feels empty. She lifts up her face and stares at this bright and charming man, eating the apple elegantly. Emmett himself feels strange about his action. He has been a clean freak since young. No matter what thing, as long as someone touches it, he will be disgusted at it. He has never shared spoons or chopsticks with anyone. He won¡¯t have a bite at what others have eaten. When he was in elementary school, Oliver brought half a watermelon to school. Oliver, Jasper and Lucas each had one spoon in their hands, and the three of them ate the watermelon together. Only Emmett stood still, holding his spoon without eating a bite. Being a clean freak isn¡¯t a good or bad thing, it¡¯s just one of the habit that people have. He doesn¡¯t expect... He is twenty six years old now, and suddenly he isn¡¯t disgusted at people anymore. He has many novel experiences with ine. Kissing a woman for the first time, appeasing a woman for the first time, getting jealous over a woman for the first time, and preparing a detailed forey for a woman before sex for the first time... It¡¯s just that... the way she chews on the apple, is really horrible. She takes a bite here and there, making the apple seems as if it is chewed by a dog. When Emmett finishes the apple, he takes out the wet tissue and wipes his hand. He bends over and says with a smile, ¡°Wipe my mouth for me.¡± He passes the wet tissue, and fixes his eyes on ine. ine blushes and says embarrassedly, ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own hands?¡± ¡°I want you to wipe it for me.¡± ¡°Forget it. You¡¯ve already wiped your hand with the wet tissue, you can¡¯t use it to wipe your mouth anymore...¡± Not saying anything further, Emmett moves her face towards him and kisses ine. He is used to the habit of pulling her close in an intimate embrace, forcing his lips down on hers. His kiss, is as intensifying and wild as ever. ine is still a little startled at first. Gradually, she even knows how to kiss him back. If you don¡¯t kiss him back, he¡¯ll mash his lips against yours, and his tongue is battling back and forth like a wrestler, trying to pin you down. If you slightly responds to his kiss, he will be gentle and kisses you slowly, as if he is enjoying it. At first, Emmett just wants to give her a quick kiss and leaves the ce. But... once he hugs ine¡¯s soft and petite body... He can hardly contain himself anymore. His tiredness, exhaustion and excessive sleepiness, all disappear in an instant. Instead, the me tumbling back and forth in his lower abdomen surges up. Kissing her like this, isn¡¯t satisfying. Kissing her like that, is still not enough for him. In the end, he kisses ine roughly that she is unable to breath. She groans with pleasure, her hands grab against his shirt and wrinkles it. Emmett moves away from her lips, lowering his head and wraps her in his arms. He leans on her shoulder and releases a panting breath. Damn it, he¡­ is hard. ¡°ine¡­ you should just be my personal napkin¡­ I like it, when you wipe it for me like this.¡± No way! ine rolls her eyes. You like it, but I don¡¯t! I almost suffocate myself. Your kiss makes my tongue numb and my lips are still aching. It is a limited edition stallion! His lower abdomen is very stiff, and that slightly hurts her body. She is now an experienced mature woman, of course she understands what it means for a man to be hard there. ¡°Mr. Smith, it¡¯ste now. You should go back.¡± Emmett grabs her butt, his voice bes hoarse and breathy, ¡°ine, call me Emmett¡­please¡­¡± He hugs her tightly and rubs against her gently. He is not nning to leave at all. ine slightly twists her body, "It¡¯ste already, and I have to go to work tomorrow. You should go home and rest now." Hmm¡­ ine hears a dull whimpering out from Emmett¡¯s mouth. Emmett hugs her tighter and says enthusiastically, ¡°Honey, are you seducing me on purpose?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not!¡± In all honesty, she hasn¡¯t said or done anything ambiguous! Emmett breathes heavily, putting his big hand on ine¡¯s butt and wraps around her body tightly. ¡°You... you¡¯re rubbing against there...¡± Emmett says with a wicked smile. ¡°Where?¡± She asks and immediately understands his words. Her face, turns red all of a sudden. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t! She didn¡¯t! ¡°You knew where I meant.¡± ine is in a mess. She stutters, ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t mean to... please go back now.¡± Emmett sniffs ine¡¯s hair and mutters, ¡°You smells so nice... ine, I want you...¡± ine is stunned. Come on, it¡¯s been a whole night yesterday... Does he have sexual desire again? Isn¡¯t it... too much? ine begins to tremble all over and says in a quiver, ¡°No, no... I can¡¯t... Absolutely not...¡± ¡°Heh Heh.¡± Emmett smiles faintly and let go of her body. He brushes her nose and says, ¡°I know you¡¯re still tired, so I¡¯ll bear with it. I¡¯ll give you a lift to work tomorrow morning. Have a good rest today.¡± Chapter 177: The Arrival of the Daughter of the Mafia Boss Chapter 177: The Arrival of the Daughter of the Mafia Boss ine seems a little confused. She does not expect that Emmett would be easy to talk with. Emmett kisses on ine¡¯s cheek. ¡°Silly girl, remember to dream of me tonight.¡± He smiles at ine, touches her head and gets into the car. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ine has this feeling of excitement as if she is forgiven by the devil. Oh my god, this is great. She thinks that Emmett might grab her and head to the car to do something sexual. Oh no, I¡¯m too corrupted to think of something sexual. Shame on myself. The car windows roll down, Emmett blows a kiss at ine. Look at how handsome he is. ine looks like she has been electrocuted by him. Vroom... the car starts to leave. ine stands under the dim streetlight; it is been a long time that she feels that way. She touches her chest, her little heart keeps thumping quickly non-stop. It turns out... that this bad man triggers her to feel this way. ¡°I¡¯m not into him, right? Oh god, why am I so self-abused?¡± ine talks with herself and shakes her head vigorously. Falling in love with Bad-bear Smith, this kind of strong and self-independent elite man¡­ It is not easy to cope with his tough demands at night. It also seems like a big task to prevent a mistress. This kind of perfect man, do you think women would note to him? Nowadays, there is no need to be afraid of men being yboys but instead you need to worry about shameless women sticking to your man. Mistresses nowadays are quite strong. However... as ine walks back home, she thinks that Bad-bear Smith¡¯s asionally kindness seems warm at times. Once Emmett gets back home, he quickly takes a shower to calm his burning hot feeling. On the bed, he touches the position beside himself. Last night, that woman slept in his arms. In the darkness, he opens his pair of jewel-like eyes. ¡°ine, Oh ine... what I can do to you... you make me... feel out of control...¡± There are many things that he knows that he shouldn¡¯t do, but...when ites to this woman, he could not stop himself. Early next morning, Emmett showers after hees back from training. He changes into a casual outfit. As he walks out, he notices a dusty woman from far. What a shock! ¡°Uh?¡± Emmett raises his eyebrows as he stands still. Juliana puts her luggage down and smiles at Emmett ¡°Mr. Smith, we meet again.¡± Emmett is shocked as he nods lightly ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Miss Juliana. After you arrive in China, you already know where I stay. You¡¯re absolutely the princess from the mafia group, indeed a strong one.¡± Juliana smiles and walks towards Emmett. She presses on and hugs him. After she leaves, she looks up to Emmett with passions in her eyes and says, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s your father who asks me toe to find you. With you, I¡¯d rather be a simple woman than an arrogant princess from the mafia group.¡± Emmett narrows his eyes and tries to understand what she says. His father asks her toe? Juliana is really good at handling affairs. She takes the lead to meet with his father first. The old master does like Julian¡¯s background therefore he gives her an acquiescence. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Mr. Smith, don¡¯t you wee me?¡± Emmett nods his head lightly ¡°I¡¯m happy to wee you.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you help to move my luggage in?¡± Julianaughs mischievously. He ponders a while, ¡°Please allow me to wee Miss Juliana to China for surveying around. However, my house isn¡¯t convenient for you to stay as the conditions are not good. I¡¯ll arrange the best hotel for you. Kayden! Bring the car over! I will personally escort Miss Juliana to a five-star hotel.¡± As he quickly speaks, he does not give any time for Juliana to respond. He quickly carries her luggage and walks towards the car. Juliana is smart. Sheughs coldly as she narrows her eyes behind Emmett¡¯s back. Oh, you are not weing me; you don¡¯t want me to live in your house? What¡¯s wrong, Emmett. Do you think the man whom I like, could ever reject me? Well, we can give it a try. Emmett pulls over Kayden, he speaks with him softly. ¡°You go and bring ine to work. Yesterday I told her that I will bring her. Based on the current situation, I must deal with this Miss from the Mafia. You can go and bring ine first. Oh yes, that woman always oversleeps. If she doesn¡¯t want to go out, give her a call. Anyway, safety first.¡± Emmett gets in the car quickly after he finishes talking with Kayden. Only when Kayden drives Juliana¡¯s personal business car does he pull himself together. ¡°Shit, it¡¯s me again to go and take care of that woman!¡± ¡®What kind fate do I have, I believe that I used to apany him during his bad times. Why should I be the one to bring that woman, ine?¡¯ ¡°This whole thing seems like using a sledgehammer to crack a nut!¡± Kayden feels helpless and waves at a few of his men. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, quickly follow the master! Stay alert on his safety! Please ensure to strengthen the security this few days!¡± Since the princess of Mafia group arrives in China, security measures should be doubled. If something happens to Miss Juliana in China, the ZH n will have great troubles. Kayden arrives at ine¡¯s ce. Oh my master, there are so many important things to do yet he still orders him to pick up this woman. ¡°Does master truly in love with this woman? If this is the case, things will beplicated.¡± How can an ordinary woman like ine marry into this big wealthy family? How can she get the master¡¯s approval? Also, how can she fight with such a powerful woman like Juliana? ¡­ As what Emmett expects, ine does oversleep. Kayden looks at his watch, it is already 8:35, yet he does not see ineing out. ine is still brushing her teeth when Kayden starts to call her. After 10 minutes, she runs in panic towards the car whilebing her hair. ¡°You¡¯re reallyzy, look at the time! You have wasted too much time.¡± Kaydenins in fury. ine continuously apologizes, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I slepttest night... eh? Where¡¯s Bad-bear Smith? Why doesn¡¯t hee?¡± Kayden frowns and rubs his forehead as he holds back his anger and says, ¡°Please, mydy. Please stop calling him Bad-bear Smith! I¡¯m Emmett¡¯s confidant. When you gossip about him, it is difficult for me to be stuck in between.¡± ¡®Really, since when does ine make up such a funny nickname for the young master? Most likely... in this world, ine is the only woman who could call him such a funny nickname.¡¯ ine sticks out her tongue and smiles foolishly, ¡°My bad, I¡¯m used to call him like this. It justes out from my mouth unintentionally. Don¡¯t worry; I will not call Mr. Smith that way if I see himter. Why doesn¡¯t hee?¡± Kayden opens the door for ine. ¡°Yes, that Miss Juliana from Italy has arrived. I believe that she is chasing after our young master; he has no choice but to send her to the hotel first. He couldn¡¯t get away, so he specifically asks me toe to send you to work. You see, our young master is so kind to you. Are you ashamed of yourself to call him Bad-bear Smith?¡± ine¡¯s suddenly pulls a long face. There are waves of pain in the deep inside of her heart. ¡°Julia¡­ Juliana is here? Shees specifically to chase after Mr. Smith?¡± ine bites her thin lip. Kayden realizes that she starts to get jealous and tries to persuade her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our young master is an extraordinary man. He doesn¡¯t simply hook up with any woman. When he was in overseas, there are countless of women who want to sleep with our young master but he never seems to be bothered.¡± ¡°I think this Juliana... our young master seems to have no interest on her, don¡¯t worry. Currently, our young master¡¯s mind is on you. Rest assured.¡± ine instantly flushes and looks at Kayden who is driving in front, ¡°Listen to what you say, what can I worry about, it¡¯s not rted with me. Who wants to chase after Mr. Smith is none of my business.¡± However, after she hears Kayden¡¯s persuasion, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little joy deep inside. Oh really, Bad-bear Smith is picky with women? Does he put all his thoughts with me right now? ine starts to overthink again and despises herself inwardly. ¡®What is this, why do I have thisplicated emotion? I like Mark Wilson, right? Why can¡¯t I help myself but thinking of Bad-bear Smith?¡¯ ine thinks to herself. Kayden looks at ine from the rear mirror. Ugh, women are duplicitous. ine cares about Emmett, yet what she said is in the contrast. Honestly, Kayden does not understand if ine is being duplicitous or not. She is just like a child who is not clear about her feeling and doesn¡¯t understand the meaning of love. ¡­ Emmett finally settles down Juliana in a presidential suite in a five-star hotel. He puts down her luggage and says, ¡°I think you¡¯re tired, it has been a long day. Wash up and get some rest first, I will bring you to dinner at night. Consider it as weing you.¡± When Emmett turns around but Juliana manages to stop him by an extra step. ¡°Wait a minute, Emmett.¡± Juliana straightens her chest as she wears a low-cut skirt. Looking down from Emmett¡¯s height, he could see her cleavage clearly. Chapter 178: He Is the First Who Rejects Her Chapter 178: He Is the First Who Rejects Her European women are always proud of their developed breasts. In addition, Juliana has been exercising since young. She¡¯s muscr and spreads a healthy and beautiful aura. She is totally different from any ordinary women and it feels like she has a strong force of attraction towards the opposite gender. Juliana used to wear bikini to the beach in Italy, it¡¯s no wonder that many men must drool when they see her beautiful figure. Emmett narrows his eyes and smiles, ¡°Miss Juliana, only my friends and family can call my first name, Emmett. And you...¡± They have met a few times and yet she wants to be so close with him suddenly. It seems impudent. Juliana wraps her arms around his waist and looks up to Emmett. Her blue eyes seem like a sapphire. ¡°Oh, really? I don¡¯t know, you father allows me to call you that. He says that there¡¯s no need to be too formal as we are not strangers. So, Emmett, please exin to me your father¡¯s intention by telling me this?¡± She chests up to rub her well-developed breasts against Emmett¡¯s body. She is like dancing in the dancing pole, twisting her waist like a snake and rubbing Emmett with her breasts. Her body is so seducing... At this point, is it necessary to say something? Both Emmett and Juliana, who are experienced in the rtionship between man and woman, know the current situation very well. Emmett looks meaningfully at Juliana¡¯s eyes. Juliana moves her hand down along his belly. She wants to unzip his pants. The sudden thought of killing her has crossed Emmett¡¯s mind. Yet, he endures it. Juliana is not an ordinary person; she is the princess of the mafia group. She is also the heiress to the mafia group in the future! Emmett suddenly pushes Juliana away. She is caught off guard as she is pushed one meter away, her back touches the wall behind. She feelspletely offended. Her blue eyes feel like burning as she bites her thin gorgeous lip. ¡°Funny, Miss Juliana, my father is an old man who is kind to everyone. In our Chinese culture, we are particrly hospitable towards our guests. Even if he said that to you, it does not mean anything. If you¡¯d like to call me ¡®Emmett¡¯, go ahead.¡± Emmett raises his arm and looks at his watch. Then he says indifferently, ¡°Ah, I still have a lot of things to do today, I can¡¯t push them off. So, have a rest andter I will bring thepany¡¯s senior managers to wee you to express our sincerity of weing you to the group. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± He seems like smiling when he talks but Juliana could read from his facial expression that he is disgusted by her. Juliana replies, ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll contactter.¡± Emmett opens the door and leaves the room immediately without turning his back. Hm! After Juliana closes the door, she grabs her hair and starts screaming. Ahh... Emmett literally pushes her away! Shit! He is the first man who rejects her! The very first! What does he want her to do? She has put aside her arrogant attitude, she even takes the initiative to please him and he does not appreciate it at all. Isn¡¯t she beautiful enough? Isn¡¯t she sexy enough? Juliana takes off her clothes angrily and stands in front of the mirror. She raises her chin and looks at her beautiful and delicate body in the mirror. Little by little, she touches her breasts, they are gorgeous and well-developed. ¡°Am... I not beautiful enough? Emmett, can you really resist me? I don¡¯t believe!!!¡± She does not believe, she will not admit her defeat! She will not give up. She ns to test Emmett again. She does not believe that Emmett will reject when she takes off her clothes and does some sexy pose! Once she calms down, she takes a bath in a bathtub. Suddenly, a thought crosses her mind! She thinks of a person! A little woman! ¡°Does Emmett like her? That¡¯s why he rejects me?¡± A charming figure crosses her mind. Emmett¡¯s assistant or something... very suspicious! ¡°Hm, who dares to block my way, all deserves to die!¡± Juliana takes a sip of her champagne; her eyes are filled with anger and ferociousness. ¡°A little girl tries to block my way? You wait!¡± ¡°Achoo! Achoo!¡± As ine sits down on the coach, she continuously sneezes two times. She rubs her nose and mutters softly. ¡°I wonder who misses me. s, it must be Hazel.¡± At this moment, Sophia brings a few assistants along and hugs ine while acting coquettishly. ¡°Aww, ine! These few days when you¡¯re on business trip, we miss you so much! Thank you for bringing some presents back from overseas. Mr. Smith has helped you to distribute them, we are really touched.¡± ine ispletely stunned. Oh god, she does not remember that she has bought presents for Sophia and the rest of them. How is it impossible? Perhaps Bad-bear Smith helped her to buy presents instead? ine smiles awkwardly. ¡°Heh heh, what, what presents.¡± ¡°Still pretend! Don¡¯t pretend! Do you want to give us a surprise? Heh Heh. Yesterday, Mr. Smith mentioned that you even thought of buying present specifically for us.¡± Sophia quickly shows the little present box to ine. ¡°Such a delicate present! We are truly happy and we love it so much! Thank you! Everyone just wants toe along personally to invite you for a dinner.¡± ¡°Yes, ine! Give us a chance; allow us to treat you for dinner! Consider it as weing you.¡± The other assistants nod their heads and agree. ine wipes her cold sweats. When does she buy the presents for them? Oh god, it looks like the presents that ¡°she¡± bought for them are very expensive! This Bad-bear Smith, he spends money without stint. Wouldn¡¯t it be more than enough just to buy normal presents instead of the expensive ones? It is too over! ine continues to smile awkwardly while scolding Emmett for thousands of times in her mind. She has not been to work for a week. The office table is very clean. It seems like someonees to clean for her every day. Bigpany is really great; this sanitary condition is... tsk. ine opens herputer and sitsfortably in front of it. Later, she takes out her cup. To be precise, the cup does not belong to her. This is given by Emmett for her to use it abroad. It seems 80% like her original cup but if you look closely, it ispletely a different one. ¡°Where is my cup? Later I¡¯d have to ask Bad-bear Smith.¡± ine logs in her QQ ount and enters the ss group chat. Wow, her friends nowadays are very active. Once the college entrance examination resultse out, everyone starts to discuss on the universities which they will apply. ¡°I heard that this year, the score line for getting into Irvine University is very high.¡± ¡°Oh really? Luckily, I do not apply for that university. I apply for another university which is far away.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid to be declined. Even that physics representative from our ss doesn¡¯t dare to apply for Irvine University.¡± ¡°Ah! Doesn¡¯t she get a high score, at least 600 points?¡± ¡­ ine thinks of her ssmates¡¯ chatting contents, her forehead starts to sweat. Oh god, that physics representative who scores 600 points doesn¡¯t dare to apply for Irvine University while she ine scores only 500 points, applied for it. Does she seem like to have any hope? ¡°Ahh, so annoying, so annoying! If I can¡¯t get into Irvine University, I will go and die!¡± ine scratches her head while acting crazily in front of theputer. ¡°Eh? Die for what? Are you cheating on me, are you so guilty that you want to die?¡± Emmett walks into the office in hurry pace, he leans in front of ine¡¯s table and smiles at her. ine is startled. She shrinks her neck and rolls her eyes over. ¡°What cheating on you, don¡¯t say nonsense. It¡¯s not rted with you, just go.¡± ine waves her hand as she continues to read the ss group chat. ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t your business my business, how does it have nothing to do with me? Are you flirting with another man instead?¡± Emmett moves over and puts his arm on her shoulder. He leans over until his handsome face is so close to ine¡¯s face and looks at theputer together. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ine couldn¡¯t help but slightly move herself. Oh no, what happen to me these days, ever since I had a physical contact with Bad-bear Smith... She starts to be sensitive to this man. His charming eyes... His wicked smile... The light fragranceing out from his sexy thin lips... The heat of his body... She¡¯s sensitive to all of these! ine feels shy of all this sensitiveness. Does she have stronger libido thereafter? Why is it the moment when she is close with Bad-bear Smith, she would naturally think of those nonsense? Now... Emmett¡¯s arm is on her shoulder. ine feels like there is a wave of heating out. Along her shoulder, that wave of heat starts to spread all over her body. Her mouth turns dry and she even breathless now. Right beside of her cheek is Bad-bear Smith¡¯s face! This kind of posture... is very unbearable! He does have a good skin which is white and healthy. ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you looking at the ss group chat, which one are you, why didn¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Chapter 179: Take the Initiative to Kiss Him Chapter 179: Take the Initiative to Kiss Him Emmett squints while looking at the content of the chat. He can already guess what she is up to. It turns out that this girl is worried about applying for university. ine swallows saliva and says, ¡°I don¡¯t want to speak¡­Hey, Mr. Smith. Can you get away from me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Emmett mutters and turns his face slightly¡­ Because the two of them are already very close to each other¡­so¡­his lips very naturally rubs ine¡¯s face¡­. Boom¡­ine¡¯s face quickly turns into red. She opens her eyes wide and holds her breath. Emmett¡¯s face slightly moves back. His lips are only a few centimeters from ine¡¯s face. He whispers, ¡°Why should I get away from you?¡± Maybe it¡¯s because she slept too wellst night, or because she feels eager to fall in love today, or because there¡¯s something wrong with her brain. But anyway, at this moment, ine looks at the handsome face right in front of her, and a strong evil idea appears in her mind. Such beautiful eyes, such a beautiful nose, such beautiful lips¡­won¡¯t it be a disgrace if she doesn¡¯t vite them! ine is suddenly out of her mind, out of no reasons, she suddenly leans forward¡­ Muah! She takes the initiative and kisses Emmett on the lips. Emmett immediately startles. Every time¡­he is the one who forces her. Every time, he is the dominant one. He never expects that one day this little thing will take the initiative to kiss him¡­ The surprise¡­is like a flood, engulfing Emmett. Joy falls from the sky, strikes Emmett and stuns him. He doesn¡¯t move a muscle, squints his eyes and confusedly looks at the cute face near him. She wrinkles her nose. After tasting the lips of a handsome man, the taste¡­is better than eating jelly. How about¡­just one more time? So, ine takes advantage of the stunned Emmett. She leans over again. She puckers her pink lips and kisses Emmett¡¯s lips. This time¡­when she tries to treat back, Emmett already doesn¡¯t allow her toe and go as she pleases. He grabs the back of her head and intensifies the sweet kiss. ine whimpers. She put her small hands on Emmett¡¯s chest, slowly closes her eyes. Sophia is about to walk in with a pile of reports, and she suddenly freezes beside the wall. Oh my God! Early in the morning and you¡¯re already performing sex scenes? Does Mr. Smith¡­not concern about the public opinion at all? Sophia¡¯s face turns red after seeing this. She then quietly moves back. Emmett, who is kissing ine, is frustrated by his own actions at the moment. What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t he control himself once he faces ine? This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. There¡¯s a lot to do today. There¡¯s a whole lot of business to deal with. He even has to save time by ordering takeaways to the office during mealtime. But now when hees to the office, he first hooks up with ine. It¡¯s all this girl¡¯s fault! It¡¯s all because of her! She is the one who started this. Knowing that he can¡¯t resist her, she still takes the initiative to arouse him. Emmett finally moves away from ine¡¯s lips. ine is still in a trance and her eyshes are shivering. She slowly opens her eyes after a while. That coquettish look of her causes Emmett to growl. He really¡­really feels like having some intense sex! ¡°Girl,e to my office during lunchtime!¡± Emmett clenches his teeth and whispers. His chest is still heaving intensely, and he is exhaling hot breathes. ¡°Lunchtime? Come to your office?¡± ¡°For what? Whoever fans the mes should extinguish it!¡± ine is confused, ¡°What me?¡± ¡°Here!¡± Emmett pulls ine¡¯s fat little hand over and ces it at the zip just below his belly. ine is shocked by the hard bulge in her hand. In an instant, she understands, her little face blushes even more. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t fan any me¡­I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± Her voice is small and she appears to be guilty. Oh my, what happened to her just now? Why did she unconsciously kiss Bad-bear Smith? Now what, she can¡¯t get out of this anymore. As the most cunning businessman, Bad-bear Smith is the best at bargaining! ine lowers her head and picks her fingertips. Emmett just can¡¯t bear to look at ine¡¯s helpless manner. As soon as she shows such a manner, the mad love that he has been suppressing in his heart starts to flow out wildly. He leans over and quickly kisses ine on her shiny forehead, saying rapidly, ¡°Do you dare to say you didn¡¯t fan the mes. You just deliberately seduced me. Little thing, I want you so badly today!¡± Thest few words are fiery whispers. The heat from his mouth prates ine¡¯s ear. She feels hot all over her body. Emmett slightly smiles and caresses ine¡¯s head. Then, he walks back to his office. The shocked ine is left there. She keeps on ying with her hair. ine, oh, ine. Why are you such an expert in doing silly things? You can do anything else, but why did you have to mess with this lion? What is wrong with your brain? You¡­you saw his soft and beautiful lips, then you actually pounced on him and kissed him¡­ s¡­ A lustful woman must be punished! ine has no mood to read her ssmates¡¯ chats anymore. She irritably closes the group message. Emmett enters the office. He takes off his jacket and hangs it on the coat rack. He has just sat down in his chair when his mobile phone rings. Just by the sound of the ringtone, Emmett already knows that it is his father who is calling. Emmett sighs and answers it. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Emmett¡­¡± ¡°Oh, father.¡± ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m calling you?¡± ¡°¡­Please tell me.¡± ¡°Miss Carter is still in the stic surgery hospital and needs a skin graft on her arm¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emmett bites his lip and narrows his eyes. He stands up and opens the blinds, observing the people below. ¡°Emmett, I don¡¯t care what happens to the Carter family or Miss Carter. It¡¯s not even a big deal even if the whole Carter family is dead. I just heard that you treated Amelia that way because of an ordinary little girl. You punished Amelia just because of a p¡­Emmett, what? Is there already an important woman in your heart now?¡± ¡°Father¡­¡± ¡°Well, Emmett. If you genuinely like a woman, it¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m not against it. Just¡­Emmett, the woman who you like, and the woman who you marry, are two different concepts. Juliana is here from Italy, and you should know why she¡¯s here. I¡¯m not going to say much else. I just want to say, Juliana is even more suitable to be your wife than Amelia. Having her will makes you even stronger! As for the girl you like, I think if you really want to protect her and make her happy, you should have an idea of what you should do. Pampering her will not do any good for her. If you let Juliana knows how much this girl means to you, I think it would harm the little girl instead. You can ignore what I say. But it has a point. Alright, enough talk. If you have time in the next few days, bring Juliana to my ce for a meal. I would like to meet her properly.¡± The phone is hung up crisply. Emmett holds his mobile phone for a long time. His is stunned. His father is always like that. He has a gentle tone of voice and never says anything overly aggressive. But in reality, his words are like sharp knives! As Emmett has expected, his father is very positive about Juliana¡¯s background! ¡°Marriage, marriage¡­is my marriage, a deal?¡± Emmettughs bitterly and throws his phone away irritably. He walks to the wine cab and pours a ss of wine, raises his neck and drinks it in one gulp. He rubs his finger on the bridge of his nose and sighs heavily. Actually, he knows what he should do. But¡­why does his heart, feels so reluctant? The woman who you like¡­and the woman who you marry¡­are two different concepts. ine walks into Emmett¡¯s office with a cup of tea. She finds Emmett sitting in front of the wine cab, sipping a ss of wine. Emmett is just so handsome. Even when he¡¯s drinking, he looks extremely attractive. As if he is a demon, alluring her! ¡°Gee, why are you drinking early in the morning? You¡¯re supposed to set an example for your subordinates. You must stop drinking!¡± ine puts down the tea and walks over to Emmett. She snatches away the ss of wine which he has just brought to his mouth, leaving him nothing to drink. ine rolls her eyes, ¡°Several executives are waiting outside and don¡¯t dare toe in, and you¡¯re drinking in here.¡± Emmett smiles while looking at the pretty little girl with a gentle smile. He reaches out and touches ine¡¯s cheek. It¡¯s so soft and tender¡­the texture is disturbing his mind. ¡°I¡¯m a bit troubled¡­¡± Emmett whispers as if he is asking for pity. Chapter 180: Where Are You Going Now? Chapter 180: Where Are You Going Now? ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have any problems at all? Everyone would have problems at any point in time, or are you saying they should just consume alcohol every time they have some problems? The sellers of beer and wine would be beyond happy if they hear this. They would have made a massive fortune.¡± ine positions the beer ss on the table as she holds Emmett¡¯s arms and pulls him from the wine cab and heads towards where the boss is sitting. She nags along the way, ¡°Come, you should faster reprise your role as the president here. Let me take a sniff at you¡­ Oh, you are starting to reek of alcohol! It¡¯s going to give others a bad impression if you smell like a drunkard so early in the morning. Wait a minute; let me get you a ss of water to rinse your mouth¡­¡± Emmett just watches ine¡¯s busy figure moving around and a strange warm sensation is permeating through him. ine makes sure Emmett is following her advice as he rinses his mouth, spraying the inner of his mouth with some breath freshener and then taking a sip of tea. ¡°Let me call those members of top brass one by one into the office¡­¡± Just as ine has just turned around, Emmett suddenly grabs her wrist and pulls her into his embrace. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have enough energy left¡­¡± Emmett blows at ine¡¯s tiny nose with an ambiguous smile on his face. ine is slightly stunned by him. Bullshit! How can heck energy, for someone so ridiculously energetic like him? He can go at it all night long for several consecutive hours and he won¡¯t even bat any eyelid or comin that he¡¯s tired. His staminasts very long¡­ it is as if he¡¯s as potent as a robot. How can he have the nerve to im that he doesn¡¯t have any energy left? He¡¯s just bluffing. ¡°Hey, please hold your act together. Don¡¯t fret. There is arge group of people out there whom you still have to meet, Mr. Smith.¡± ine wants to flee, but she is trapped without any space to manoeuvre in Emmett¡¯s embrace. He is starting to y his tricks now, ¡°Kiss me here. As long as you can nt a kiss here, I feel like my energy will return to its full amount.¡± Emmett pouts his lips as he says that. Boom¡­ ine¡¯s face is flushed right now as she res hard at Emmett, ¡°You are really too much¡­ didn¡¯t we only kiss just now? I won¡¯t entertain you anymore! You moron!¡± ine slips out of Emmett¡¯s grip and escapes him with a nervous heart. Emmett watches ine acting like that and he simply lets out a faintugh in response. ine, oh ine, my dear little girl. Who can tell me how should I treat you? Emmett proceeds to work on his job, but from time to time, he would steal nces at ine who¡¯s visible outside the door when he can get a tiny break from his busy work. He would feel his heart tightened and then a warm current would spread through him. ¡°Ms. Jones,e in for a minute.¡± The speaker transmits Emmett¡¯s formal tone which he only uses at work throughout the office, and in response ine hastily clicks off a gaming website while hurriedly dashes into Emmett¡¯s office. A few representatives from the sales department are sitting on the sofa inside. ine stands by the door as she asks timidly, ¡°Mr. Smith, are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Yes, help me order takeaways for lunch for all the secretaries. Everyone has to work overtime today.¡± His cool and calcted gaze falls upon ine, and she shrinks slightly when she meets his gaze. Emmett¡¯s lips form a subconscious smile at that moment. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± ine nods lightly before exiting his office. Order takeaways¡­ it seems that thepany is very busy today. The employees can¡¯t even go out to have lunch by themselves. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hey everyone. Mr. Smith announced that we are going to have takeaways for lunch today. What do you guys want to eat?¡± ine stands in the middle of the secretary room as she announces loudly. The other secretaries jump up in unison, ¡°Oh, so we are eating takeaways today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We have too many tasks to attend to so that we can catch up with the progress.¡± ¡°I want to eat the Cantonese fast food next door.¡± ¡°I like Sichuan fast food!¡± ¡°The fast food restaurant in the Eastern District is not bad too.¡± The secretaries all break into a discussion. ine takes down their orders meticulously by making sure the food and the numbers are correct. After all, she has a lot of time to kill anyway. Therefore, it is not a chore for her to order takeaways, but rather, she is happy to oblige. She calls several restaurants which provide takeaway services andpletes her task. At the same time, her new phone rings. ¡°Oh, the ringtone of this new phone is really pleasing to the ears. I can¡¯t get used to it yet.¡± ine mutters while answering the call. ¡°Hello, may I know who are you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± There is a silky smooth voice sounding at the other end of the phone. It was a sweet, light and bubbly voice. Uh¡­ ¡°Master Young!¡± ine immediately suppresses the volume of her voice as she turns around and scans her surroundings. She is really afraid that Emmett would suddenly appear out of nowhere and catch her red-handed. She is really disappointed at herself for being under Emmett¡¯s total control. This dynamic of their rtionship even makes her think that it is a sin to talk to Oliver. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s you. Master Young, how is your arm?¡± ine covers the receiver of her phone while heading towards the venttion area. There is nobody on the roof, and she doesn¡¯t need to be aware of Emmett¡¯s sudden intrusion. ¡°Hey ine, consider me begging you for this once, please? Stop calling me as Master Young.¡± ¡°Then how should I address you?¡± ¡°Just call me Oli.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a great idea¡­¡± Oli¡­ this nickname is really a cringe name. It would induce goose bumps on her. ¡°Alright then, you should call me like how Lucas and the lot call me. Just call me Oliver. This will do it, right?¡± ine scratches her head, sounding hesitant, ¡°About this¡­¡± ¡°I beg you, please. I am begging you¡­¡± Oliver is imploring earnestly at the other end of the phone. ¡°Al¡­ Alright then, Oli.¡± ine is feeling pretty helpless at the moment. She is really afraid that if Oliver continues to pester her with that, she would be annoyed to no end. ¡°Haha, your voice is so nice to my ears. ine, why does it sound so differenting from you? You soundpletely differentpared to others who call me by that. It¡¯s music to my ears.¡± ine cracks intoughter after listening to his childish words, ¡°Is that so? I think you are crazy. How different can it be? It¡¯s just a name.¡± ¡°The way you say my name¡­ I feel a shiver running through me.¡± Oliver¡¯s tone suddenly changes to one of sweetness. ¡°ine¡­ I want to see you¡­ can we do that?¡± Oliver asks with a mellow tone. It makes him sound pitiful. While listening to Oliver¡¯s sound, she can picture Oliver¡¯s begging face in front of her. s, she could never harden herself whenever she is faced with such people. ¡°But I am not really free today. I even have to order takeaway for lunch at work¡­¡± The wind is howling furiously around the roof, and ine¡¯s strands of hair begin to dance around because of that. Her skirt is also uplifted too. Oliver pauses for one moment before asking suspiciously, ¡°ine, is it true that¡­ you have been working at Emmett¡¯spany¡­¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I have been here since the end of my finals. I wanted to earn money for my further studies¡­¡± What she never expects is that there would be so many things which would transpire between the two of them. They even ended up getting into bed together. ¡°Then, ine, if I double your sry there, would youe to work at mypany?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ine chuckles, ¡°Oliver, there is no meaning to my work here at thispany. Once my summer break is over, I will need to return to school. This is just something temporary and my days here are numbered as well. Do you think it would do me any good to jump ship now?¡± What¡¯s more, it¡¯s not like she is a moron. She knows that there is an ulterior motive in his invitation to recruit her to hispany. He¡¯s obviously not hiring her for her talents. Oliver is leaning against a wall at the moment as he lets out a sigh. ¡°ine, I need to go to the hospital at noon to tend to my injuries. Can you apany me there?¡± ine knits her eyebrows. Oliver has indeed injured his arm because of her. In a sense, she should visit him since he was her saviour. ¡°I would love to apany you there! I¡¯m serious! Your arm is injured badly because of me¡­¡± ¡°Then shall I go fetch you at yourpany at noon?¡± ¡°Can you still drive in that state?¡± ¡°Haha, I have a driver anyway.¡± ine contemtes slightly beforeing to a decision, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll apany you there.¡± ¡°Hurray!¡± At the other end of the phone, Oliver¡¯s celebratory shout res through the speaker. After hanging up the phone, ine supports her chin with her palm and she immediately sinks into a dilemma. ¡°Can I really sneak out at noon? Everyone else is having takeaways in thepany. Is it right for me to go off on my own?¡± Besides¡­ Besides, Emmett has told her this morning that she needs to help him cool down his me of desires at noon. Damn it¡­ ine angrily stomps her feet hard. ¡°ine Jones! Are you really a perverted woman now? You are even having expectations towards helping him cool down his inner desires at noon! How can you be so shameless?¡± ine reprimands herself while going back to her desk. In the blink of an eye, the deliverypanies depart to deliver the food at eleven thirty. The food arrives at the office and the aroma of food fills every bit of the space. ine eyes Emmett¡¯s office carefully before pulling Sophia to her side and whispers by her ears, ¡°Sophia, I have something to do at noon, so I won¡¯t be eating in the office today. Can you help me bring Emmett¡¯s takeaway to himter?¡± ¡°Oh? You¡¯re not going to eat here? Where are you going?¡± Sophia examines this adorable and bubby little girl from her head to her toes. She feels that ine is really a looker. At first, she holds the view that ine is like a country bumpkin, but now she feels that ine is superbly beautiful. ¡°Uh, I have some matters to attend to. Just a small matter. Heh heh, Sophia, I hope you can lend me a helping hand this time.¡± ¡°Did Mr. Smith know that you¡¯re going out?¡± ine freezes slightly upon hearing that. Did Bad-bear Smith know about this? If he knows that she is going to apany Oliver to the hospital to get a change of medicine, he would probably erupt in fury. ine shrinks back her head while putting on a wry smile, ¡°Of course he knows about this. I just have a little emergency at the moment. People sometimes have emergency, right? Just help me this time, Sophia!¡± Sophia finally nods approvingly, ¡°It¡¯s fine if Mr. Smith knows about this. You are someone out of the ordinary so I wouldn¡¯t want to promise you anything simply.¡± ine tiptoes to the outside of the office like a thief after that. After entering the elevator, she still has a guilty feeling gripping her heart as she pats her chest furiously as if she is facing a detrimental danger. Ding dong! The elevator stops on the first floor. ine lowers her head while she is walking towards the exit. All of a sudden, a voice rings out in her direction. ¡°ine, where are you going now?¡± Chapter 181: Simple and Refreshed Chapter 181: Simple and Refreshed ine lowers her head and walks towards to exit. Then she hears a loud voice calling her name. ¡°ine, where are you going?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± ine screams out of startle. Jasper feels speechless about ine¡¯s overreaction. ¡°Do you have to react like that? I¡¯m not a ghost.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. Vice-President Hall. You are back from the Sahara?¡± ine takes a breath of relief when she finally gets a closer look of the person who calls her name. It is from Jasper. Emmett and Jasper are the same kinds of person. They are obsessed with their appearance. No matter what they do or where they are, they must present their best self to the world. Look at Jasper. He is still looking refined and polished after exposing under the sun at the Sahara for so many days. There ine thought he is going to be tanned. ¡°Yes. Emmett called and asked me to return immediately. So here I am. Now, where are you going?¡± Jasper kept a three-meter distance with ine. He doesn¡¯t want to get too close to her. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m going out for lunch. It is lunchtime.¡± Jasper nods, ¡°I see. I¡¯m going to see Emmett and report my work progress now. See youter.¡± Jasper then waves his hand and walks into the VIP lift. ine strokes her chest and takes a breath of relief. Jasper feels curious as he watches the number on the screen of the lift. ¡°Was it Oliver¡¯s car that I saw just now? I didn''t mistake it, right? Wait, something must have been wrong. Why did hee to our office?¡± These are the people in higher management. How would they have the time to go out to see their friend in the afternoon? Their time is either stuffed by business lunches or meetings. Most of them are just going to order deliveries for lunch to save time for their work. ine runs out of the office building, and she sees Oliver standing beside his car, smiling at her. His eyes sparkle like there are stars in them and his lips are so kissable. ¡°ine,¡± Oliver walks towards her and holds ine¡¯s hand with his right hand. ine feels slightly ufortable with his action and wants to shake his hands off. However, when she sees Oliver¡¯s injured arm, she changes her mind out of guilt. It is just a hand-holding. There¡¯s no big deal, ine thinks. ¡°Oliver, does your arm still hurt?¡± Oliver frowns and says earnestly, ¡°Of course it hurts. It hurts more when I¡¯m thinking of you.¡± ine stuns for a minute, and she realizes Oliver is just ying the victim. She chuckles. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have lunch,¡± Oliver smiles blissfully and looks at ine. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we take care of your injury first?¡± ine is worry about Oliver¡¯s left arm, ¡°It could affect your recovery if you change the medice.¡± ¡°No, it won¡¯t. I promise. I won¡¯t allow myself to be handicapped. I don¡¯t want to affect your impression on me.¡± Oliver touches ine¡¯s nose lightly and smiles charmingly. ine feels speechless. Her heart is racing, and she could foresee that under the pursue of both Oliver and Emmett, it will not be thest time her heart race crazily. ¡°Oh, please. Can you stop your sweet talks?¡± ine smiles embarrassingly. Oliver continues staring at ine charmingly. ine feels shy, and her face is flushed. Oliver¡¯s car drives into a spacious field. It is a ce surrounded by greens and there are woods around ce. ¡°Wow, this is so beautiful. What is this ce?¡± ¡°A dining ce. It is called Scenic Restaurant.¡± ¡°Scenic Restaurant?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°This ce definitely deserves the name. It is so beautiful here.¡± Oliver opens the door for ine. ine jumps out of the car and looks around curiously. They are in an empty field. There are no passers-by or cars, and it feels like some private gardens. ¡°There is a stream there! Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± Oliver smiles while looking at ine¡¯s exciting expression, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Wow, the water is crystal clear! There are rocks and fish! Wait, can we step on the rocks? ¡± ine is excited like a child. She turns around and looks at Oliver. A natural smile on ine¡¯s face stuns Oliver. His heart just got attacked by a harmless animal like ine. ¡°Of¡­Of course you can.¡± ine lifts her skirts up and takes off her shoes. She then immediately dips her legs into the water. ¡°It feels sofortable! The water is cooling. Oliver,e and try it! It is fun!¡± ine stands on the rocks with her legs dips in the water. She looks as beautiful as a lotus. Oliver is enchanted. ¡°Dear God, I¡¯m begging you. Please stretch this moment into a thousand. I would live in it forever,¡± Oliver secretly wishes. He smiles bitterly and walks towards the stream. Oliver bends down, collects some water in his palm and starts sshing at ine. ¡°Hey, stop that. Stop sshing water on me!¡± ine closes her eyes and screams. She then starts sshing water at Oliver with her legs. Oliver was only joking. He wasn¡¯t really going to ssh water on ine, but ine didn¡¯t know it. She starts kicking and sshing water on Oliver¡¯s face. Looking at Oliver being wet, sheughs loudly. ¡°There¡¯s water on your face now! Ha-ha!¡± Oliver ys the victim and says, ¡°ine, why are you treating me with your footbath water? You¡¯re naughty.¡± ine continuesughing while her legs are still dipping in the water. After a while, ine leaves the water with a heavy heart. She doesn¡¯t even care about wearing shoes anymore. The ce is cover in green grasses, so her feet wouldn¡¯t get hurt from walking on soft grasses. Oliver picks up ine¡¯s shoes and walks into the woods. ine sees a carpet under the shade of a few trees. A coffee table is on the carpet, and there are many foods on the table. ine is fascinated. The blue skies, the clouds and the greeneries, it is exactly like the setting of a fairy tale. A pic! ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s our lunch over there. How do you like it? Do you like to sit on the grass?¡± ine smiles at Oliver and hops excitedly. ¡°Yay! Are we going to have a pic?¡± ine cheers and runs towards the direction of the coffee table. She walks around the carpet, then sits on it with her legs crossed. ine turns around and waves at Oliver with a smile on her face. ¡°Oliver,e on! It is fun sitting here. Come quick!¡± Oliver walks toward ine in utter joy. Their shoes are put together beside the carpet. Oliver and ine are sitting face to face with their legs crossed. They are enjoying their delicious lunch under the shade of the trees. What Oliver didn¡¯t tell ine is that the ce is actually owned by the JY Group. Nobody cane to this ce unless they have a permit. Sometimes, they would rent it to government units, but of course, they need to apply for permits too. This ce is, in fact, a private garden for the significant personnel of the Young family. In order to allow ine to enjoy her time here, Oliver has ordered the caretaker to forbid everyone from stepping into Scenic Restaurant. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a nice ce here? Do you like the ce?¡± Oliver keeps fetching food into ine¡¯s te. He rarely takes a bite. ¡°Yes, this ce is nice. Just like in the fairy tales. It would be perfect if there are horses andmbs.¡± ine stuffs foods into her mouth and points at random directions with her fork, ¡°But of course, it¡¯d be best if they don¡¯t poop or it would be too smelly for such a beautiful ce.¡± ine¡¯s innocent thoughts amused Oliver. ine is a simple and innocent girl. She is not pretentious, and she doesn¡¯t overdress herself. But this is the exact kind of girl who is deadly attractive and charming. When you look at her, you will lose in thoughts. You would want her more when you look into her clear eyes. ¡­ Jasper receives warm wees from the colleagues once he is back in the office. Who isn¡¯t happy when a handsome and a more easy-going Vice-Presidentes back to the office? ¡°Emmett, I¡¯m back. Oh, no. It should be President Smith. Here is your lunchbox. Sophia asked me to send it in.¡± Jasper chuckles as he walks into the President Office and put the lunchbox on Emmett¡¯s table. ¡°Sophia?¡± Emmett is a little surprised. The lunch box is not from ine? Jasper ignores the question he had in mind. He stands up with a smile, walks towards Jasper and hugs him. ¡°Jasper, thanks foring back.¡± Jasper¡¯s eyes light up immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I did found something interest over there.¡± Emmett nods and sits Jasper down, ¡°Initially I should have a wee-back lunch with you, but I¡¯m overwhelmed today, and we are all having lunch boxes. I will ask ine to get you one too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t trouble ine. She has got off work.¡± ¡°What?¡± Emmett furrows his brows. ¡°I saw her when I wasing up. She said she needs to go to some ces.¡± Chapter 182: A Deadly Intuition Chapter 182: A Deadly Intuition Emmett immediately turns sulky. He takes out his mobile phone and dials ine¡¯s number. Nobody picks up. ¡°Damn! Don¡¯t she know she needs my permission to go off work at lunch?¡± Emmett curses softly. He doesn¡¯t want to show his temper in front of Jasper, so he tries to leave his anger behind, and focus on discussing the project in the Sahara Desert with Jasper. After a while, Jasper remembers, ¡°I saw Oliver¡¯s car downstairs when I came up. Didn¡¯t hee here?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Emmett lifts his eyes and stares at Jasper. It is a dubious and cold look. Jaspers feels scared, ¡°Did I said something wrong? I just came back, and I know nothing!¡± Jasper thinks. ¡°Oliver¡¯s car. It looks like Oliver¡¯s car.¡± ¡°Oliver was at downstairs?¡± Emmett knocks the table with his fingertips, trying to connect the dots between Oliver appearance and ine¡¯s disappearance. ¡°Shit!¡± Emmett throws away the pen he is holding and curses loudly. Jasper doesn¡¯t know why Emmett is pissed off. Little did he know, Emmett is jealous. Extremely jealous. Jasper feels that something is wrong when he walks out of Emmett¡¯s office. When he arrives in his office, he cleans up his desk, then makes a call to Lucas. ¡°Lucas.¡± ¡°Jasper, how are you doing there?¡± ¡°I¡¯m back in the office now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fast. Dinner is on me tonight then!¡± ¡°Save it. We are all overwhelmed by work here. Everyone needs to work overtime.¡± ¡°Since you are back, you need to know this. Something big happened.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Oliver and Emmett turn against each other.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jasper is shocked after Lucas has done exining what happen the other night. He is sweating. He did say something wrong just now when he was in Emmett¡¯s office. ¡°Lucas, I am dead. I mentioned Oliver when I was in Emmett¡¯s office earlier. I am so dead.¡± Jasper mumbles. Lucas rubs his forehead over the head. He prays for Oliver. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ve all died before. You¡¯re not the first. I have no idea how this is going to end unless one of them give up on ine.¡± Jasper says firmly, ¡°I can assure you that Emmett is not going to give up. He is not the kind of person that would change his mind because of what people say.¡± Lucas sighs, ¡°This is why it is a sad thing to see. Oliver seems to be pretty serious this time too. He is determined to get ine.¡± Both of Jasper and Lucas remain silent after. They don''t know what to do about the situation too. Oliver and ine go to the hospital to check on Oliver¡¯s wound. ine gasps the moment she sees the wound. She starts to tear. The wound is long and deep. There are many stitches on it, and ine could still see the bruises under the skin. It is horrifying. Oliver raises his head, and he sees ine tearing. He smiles at her tofort her, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Don¡¯t be worried.¡± ine bites her lips, and her voice is shaky, ¡°It must have hurt so much.¡± Oliver holds ine¡¯s hand and put it in front of his chest. She could feel his heartbeat. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt at all with you by my side.¡± ine stuns. How can she be unmoved when multiple confessiones from a handsome guy like Oliver? But the feeling she had towards him isn¡¯t the kind that lovers have. ¡°Oliver, I¡¯m sorry but I¡­¡± Oliver knows what ine is going to say. He stops her immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t say it, ine. Pieces of advice don''t always work. Don¡¯t you have to go back to work? I will send you back to the office now.¡± When they arrive at the office building, Oliver opens the door and helps ine out of the car. ine stuns the moment she raises her head. Emmett is standing right in front of the main entrance. His arms akimbo and stares coldly at Oliver and ine. His brows are furrow, and he looks like he is going to breathe fire out of his eyes. Emmett looks inapproachable. The staffs hide in the corner of the lobby, wondering why Emmett decides to stand in front of the main entrance. ine doesn¡¯t know what to say. She has lost for words the moment her eyes meet Emmett¡¯s. Oliver is surprised to see Emmett too. He sneers after pausing for a second. Emmettpresses his lips, roll his sleeves up and walks towards Oliver and ine. ine¡¯s heart is racing. She has a feeling like she is going to die today as Emmett walks towards her. Emmett squints his eyes, and everyone could feel the coldness he has in his eyes. ine shivers by only looking at Emmett¡¯s eyes. The gentleness in Emmett disappears again? Oliver takes a step forward and pulls ine further away from Emmett with his injured hand. ine immediately realizes, ¡°No, Oliver is injured. I can¡¯t let him take the punches for me.¡± So, ine too takes a step forward, opens her arms and stand in front of Olive. She has her lips compressed and thinking, ¡°This is it!¡± She rushes forward Emmett and says, ¡°Emmett, if you want to beat someone up, punch me. Leave Oliver alone.¡± ine is scared, and her voice is shaky. Oliver is worried. He tries to pull her away, ¡°What are you doing, ine? Come behind me.¡± Oliver is the young master of the Young family. He doesn¡¯t need a woman to protect him no matter how seriously injured he is. ¡°If you want to beat someone, then punch me! Oliver, stand behind me. You are injured!¡± ine raises her chin and straightens her back. She is trying to show her inner heroine. Emmett stops at a distance away from Oliver and ine. He sneers in anger. ¡°Hey, ine. I can see that you would die for your lover boy, huh? How lovely.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Emmett¡¯s words are like swords stabbing into ine¡¯s heart. Amongst the coldness in his words, there is also jealousy. What a joke, ine! Do you want to protect Oliver now? Spending only a short afternoon with him and you fell for him already? Is he your baby boy now? ¡°No matter what you say, Oli is injured. You can¡¯t do this to an injured person! Be reasonable! Don¡¯t reason with your fist!¡± ¡°Oli?¡± Emmett clenches his teeth, ¡°You are calling him that now?¡± Emmett is a sensitive person. He realizes ine changes how she addresses Oliver. It was only yesterday that ine is still referring to Oliver as Master Young. And she is calling him Oli now? So intimately? Emmett clenches his fist. He is too angry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ine widens her eyes and tries to make herself look brave. Oliver sighs, ¡°Emmett, do you have to be this petty? I asked her to call me Oli. You know, since we are fighting over her, shouldn¡¯t you get used to the new norm?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Emmett stares at Oliver in furious. He takes a few deep breaths, ¡°Don¡¯t get in between of a couple. ine and I don¡¯t need your interference.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that. If you are as great as you said, marry ine then! I won¡¯t disturb her if you marry her. Can you do it? No? Then don¡¯te and take out your furry here. We are all on equal ground. We are all only a man who is trying to pursue ine!¡± Emmett takes a few deep breaths, again, trying to calm his tone, ¡°Oli, we are friends for years. I don¡¯t want to ruin our friendship. You are always a little brother to me. I have given you so many things, can¡¯t you let me have ine this time?¡± Oliver wobbles slightly the moment he hears what Emmett says. His words do affect him. Oliver chokes, ¡°I tried. I really tried, but I can¡¯t do it. I didn¡¯t want to ruin our friendship either, but I couldn¡¯t give up on ine.¡± Emmett sneers, ¡°Then, don¡¯t me me!¡± ine is startled by what Emmett says. What is he going to do to Oliver? Oliver nods, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting. Emmett, don¡¯t forget that JY Group isn¡¯t the kind ofpany that you can toy around. Furthermore, wealth isn¡¯t the key to winning ady¡¯s heart.¡± Emmett and Oliver stare at each other from a distance. ¡°ine,e over,¡± Emmett reaches out his hand to ine. When ine is about to walk towards Emmett, she pauses and turns around. She says to Oliver, ¡°Go home now. Take good care of your arms.¡± Emmett squints his eyes as ine talks to Oliver. Oliver nods, ¡°I will. I will call youter.¡± Emmett can¡¯t stand it anymore. He is so jealous now. He grabs ine over, put his arms around her, and brings her back into the office building. Chapter 183: Do You Like Me More? Chapter 183: Do You Like Me More? Eventually, Oliver Young frowns and shouts, "ine! I''ll call you tonight!" Emmett Smith tightens his grip on ine Jones'' hand even more. Damn, Oliver has made him gone bananas! ine feels painful being hold by Emmett. She twists her body saying in dissatisfaction, "Be gentle! I can walk on my own. You''re hurting me. Let go of my hand, okay?" "I won''t let go of you!" Emmett finally stops walking and waits for ine to catch up with his head lowered. I will not let go of you... These few simple words have expressed Emmett''s determined attitude. ine is startled and mumbles, "My bones are cracking. It hurts..." Emmett slightly loosens his grip on ine. He squints his eyes and asks, "What have you guys done at noon?" "Nothing, not at all. We''re just eating and going to the hospital to change fresh dressing for Oliver''s wound..." "And did he hug you, hold you, touch you, or kiss you?" Ah. Bad-bear Smith... is such a pervert! How dare he ask such a question...? ine blushes with shame. But it has also led to a misunderstanding of Emmett about her, thinking that he has got it right. Emmett blows a fuse, and the first thought thates to his mind is to get someone to ughter Oliver. While the second thought of him is to y some people to relieve his madness right now. Although he is in a ck mood, he sneers instead. "ine, so you are enjoying yourself, aren''t you?" "Huh? What are you talking about? Enjoying?" ine is puzzled. She looks up confusedly at the man in front of her. "You enjoyed Oliver''s caresses and kisses, didn''t you? He is an expert in flirting with women." He''s green with envy. ine is stunned, and immediately she wrenches from Emmett''s grasp. Emmett is caught out of guard and releases her after taking a breath. ine wriggles free and runs away from him. As she runs, she shouts angrily, "I¡®m crossing you out! You have too many bad imaginations!" Emmett is cheesed off standing still. Imaginations? So... Oliver didn''t treat her that way? All the employees on the first floor witness the conflict between Mr. Smith and ine. This is even more shocking than any entertainment news. They are peeking on them secretly. They hide when seeing ine rushing into the office. Emmett sighs while ying with his cell phone, contemting what to do with ine. Then he walks into the office. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ine is waiting for the elevator, which is usually slow and crowded. She is anxious waiting for the elevator, but then Emmett shows up instead. ine is stopping dead in her track when she sees Emmett. She turns around and heads to the stairs without thinking much. Climbing up the stairs could just be an exercise for her. However, Emmett catches up and grasps ine''s wrist. He tugs her to the VIP elevator instead without saying anything. In the hall, all the hidden staffs have witnessed this staggering scene. Wow, Mr. Smith is viting ine! How thrilling! As soon as the VIP elevator closes, Emmett restrains ine in the corner. With one hand, he mps ine''s small hands, cing them on top of her head. His knee leans between her legs and lifts her chin with the other hand. He bends over and gives ine a hard kiss. "Ummm..." ine tries to twist her body to getaway. But in this position... She has no chance to resist at all. His sturdy body is pressed tightly against her, giving her an intense feeling. His chiseled chest, strong abs, muscr thighs... Emmett''s big hand on ine''s chin slides down and rests on her plump breasts. He begins stroking it gently. The small space is getting hot instantly. ine feels Emmett''s passionate kiss for the first time. Gradually, ine begins to lose her consciousness, and can''t help groaning. At that moment, Emmett lets go of her, gasping as he says hoarsely, "Did he kiss you today?" ine is still muddled and says confusedly, "No, no..." "Even if he kissed, I can kiss away his scent." "Really, really didn''t..." Dingdong... The elevator door opens, and they are at their floor. Emmett is still in the same position, holding ine down and forcing her into the corner of the elevator. All the secretaries in the office turn their faces this way, seeing such an erotic scene! Mr. Smith is pressing down ine''s arms! Mr. Smith is touching her breast... Wow... All of them are shocked. Emmett closes the elevator door, and he stares at ine asking, "Do you like him, or me? Which even more?" As Emmett says this out, he finds himself stupid asking this childish and ridiculous question. This shouldn''t be said by the Young Master of the ZH n. This kind of foolish words is supposed to be said by those ignorant young teens. ine pouts and asks, "Can I choose both?" "No way!" Oh, well... Who does she like even more... It''s really a hard question. ine looks at Emmett''s lips very close in front of her. She gulps and mutters, "Well, it''s you." Emmett squints his eyes and smiles, "You like me more?" "Yes." Emmett opens the elevator and walks out in a calm and rxed manner. ine is stunned, left behind in the elevator. Has this... ended? She thinks that Emmett is going to blow a gasket like he did that night! Emmett scares her to death! Sophia nces quickly at ine and then greets Emmett with a smile, "Mr. Smith!" "Um..." Emmett snorts as he walks into his office. ine then moves out of the elevator while leaning against the walls. Her lips are still puffed and numb. Her breast that being groped by Emmett is swollen too. The two of them... is also seen by her colleagues. Embarrassment! ine lowers her head as she drags her steps moving forward. Sophia and the others are the seniors in the secretary''s office, and they are so smart. They look right through ine, letting this blushing little girl walks back to her desk on her own. Before she even sits down, Emmett shouts through the inte. "You get in here!" It seems like Emmett is going to settle a score with ine, telling from his tone of voice. ine cringes as she pushes open the door of the president''s office. "Mr. Smith, I..." ine slowly lifts her head and notices that Emmett is holding his forehead, covering half of his face. His entire body is slumped in the boss chair with his long legs resting on the desk. He is depressed and sad all over! This makes ine shocked. Bad-bear Smith can also be sentimental? It doesn''t make sense at all... "Mr. Smith..." "Have you eaten yet?" Emmett cuts her off and asks faintly. "Yes, I''ve eaten." She had a wonderful meal! Scenic Restaurant was unquestionably fantastic. ine had an enjoyable pic there. Emmett stops talking. ine feels strange about Emmett calling her in, but then keeps quiet now? What''s wrong with him? ine looks him up and down. That''s when she finally sees a sealed takeout box on top of his desk. ine walks towards his desk and opens the takeout box. Ho! She sniffs deeply. "Emmett, why haven''t you eaten anything? Did you skip your lunch?" Emmett sighs slightly, still keeping his eyes closed and remains in that pose. He says faintly, "How... How can I still eat?" What? No way! ine looks at the lunch box in her hand, feeling a bit guilty seeing the food inside getting cold. Bad-bear Smith hasn''t eaten his lunch, could it be because of her? If that is the case, she will be culpable. "Why don''t you eat it?" Brush! Emmett opens his eyes looking sharply at ine and says. "What else do you think?" He questions back. "Is it because I''m going out?" "Could there be another reason? Have I, Emmett Smith, ever affected my mood because of others? Only you! You are the only one who can affect my emotions instantly!" ine is nervous. She wonders whether this is considered as her pleasure or misfortune. "Then are you hungry now?" "Absolutely!" "But how? This food is getting cold. How about I order you another one?" Emmett rolls his eyes at ine while standing up and spares her. He walks to the sofa andys down on his back, resting on his arms. He narrows his eyes and says. "I don''t have the mood to eat!" ine pouts as she approaches Emmett, surrounding him. "No matter how mad you get, take care of your body. How can you not eat? Lunch is important for your health." "Mr. Smith, I''m sorry. Please eat some." Chapter 184: Behaving Like a Kid Chapter 184: Behaving Like a Kid "I''ll heat it up in the microwave for you, okay?" "Oh, please, just eat something. Okay?" Emmett curls his thin lips into a light smile and snorts. ine immediately rushes to the microwave and puts the lunch box in. Only then does Emmett have a cunning smile. Hmph! Oliver, you think you¡¯re the only one who knows how to y with a woman''s heart? I can do this either! Although it is disgraceful to gain a woman''s sympathy in this way, it is not a big deal using this trick asionally to win Oliver. ine takes out the reheated rice carefully from the microwave and brings it to Emmett. "Mr. Smith, hurry up and eat. It''s hot and delicious. Here, give you a spoon." ine Jones puts the lunch box on the table, then passes him a clean spoon. Emmett Smith rolls his eyes at her and shuts them again, not wanting to take the spoon. He doesn''t want to eat, nor take the spoon. ine pouts and nces at Emmett, feeling anxious looking at the hot rice. "Mr. Smith..." "Unless you feed me." Emmett says faintly. "Huh? Feeding you?" ine is stunned. He is not a child anymore, why should he be fed? Besides, a strong and mighty man like him suddenly behaving like a child... is indeed unbearable. "Mr. Smith, get up. Eat it while still hot. Hurry up." "I said unless you feed me." "It''s not like you have lost your hands, so why do you want me to feed you?" ine does not dare to tell him that anyone who wants her to feed must call her auntie. "ine, can you be a little more aware?" Emmett sits up and stares at ine. "As my assistant, you are supposed to have lunch at the office today sharing weal and woe with your boss. But look what you have done! You went out by yourself and betrayed your boss for a gourmet meal." "Furthermore, being my girlfriend, you not only sneak out, but you also meet with another man. You have caused me feeling bad and having no appetite. So shouldn''t you do something to make up to me?" ine lowers her head while holding the spoon. She feels pity being reproved by Emmett. Emmett knows that he has tamed her, so he lowers his tone and says, "It seems that you don''t really care about me. Does it still matter whether I eat this meal or not? Get out." ine hesitates as she just wants to get up and walk away. She sighs and then finally brings over his lunch, scooping up a spoonful and sends it to Emmett''s mouth. "Alright, alright. It''s my fault. Hurry up and eat." Emmett tries to hold hisughter and slowly opens his mouth. Both of them are sitting on the sofa, with Emmett leaning backfortably. He quietly ces his arm around ine''s waist. ine is feeding Emmett like a baby spoonful by spoonful. Emmett suddenly furrows his eyebrows and utters, "Oh my...". ine is shocked and quickly asks, "What''s wrong with you?" Emmett''s face wrinkles up while pressing down on his stomach with one hand and says, "My stomach hurts..." "Huh? A stomachache?" ineys down the lunch box and panics, not knowing what to do, "What should we do? Do you have any antacid for a stomachache? Do you previously have any gastropathy?" Emmett strokes ine''s hair and says softly, "I don''t have any stomach disease previously. Isn''t it because of you... getting on my nerves today..." ... Emmett falls silent but looks deeply into ine''s eyes. ine immediately surrenders. She pouts tearfully, "I''m sorry. I didn''t think that the consequences would be so serious. I''ll ask you for a leave wherever I go next time. What should we do now? Should I call 120?" Emmett twitches his lips. It¡¯s just a stomachache and she wants to call 120? Then it would be busy for the medical personnel for handling these cases. "No, it should be better if you rub your hands warm over my stomach." "Oh, okay, I''ll rub it." ine immediately puffs some hot air towards both hands and starts rubbing them vigorously. Her over-serious look makes Emmett want tough. God, this girl is so cute that she takes everything seriously. He can''t hold it any longer. ine heats up her hands by rubbing them. Then she pulls up his shirt and put her small hands on Emmett''s tummy. Emmett''s body tremors! ine''s warm hands are covering his abdomen. In fact, Emmett wants to correct her about the ce she is covering isn''t the stomach. ine''s soft body leans against Emmett with her sparkling eyes staring at him and asks. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "How is it?" "What?" Emmett is spaced out! He is stunned by ine''s action of warming his tummy. "I''m asking you if your stomach is feeling better. Does it work? Does your stomach still hurt?" "Well, it''s a bit better, but it still hurts a little." Emmett smiles faintly. "Fine then. I''ll rub it again!" ine draws back her little hands and starts rubbing them again rapidly. Emmett feels dazed looking at ine working on it soberly. How can he hurt such a girl? ine then covers his stomach with her small warm hands again. Emmett really can''t help himself at the moment. He wraps his arm around ine''s waist while he slightly turns his face sideways and gently kisses her lips. ine is confused. Huh? Why Kissing? Doesn''t he still have stomach aches? He''s in the middle of the treatment... Why does he start kissing her? His kiss is light, soft, and affectionate. Soon, he stops kissing and his deep eyes looking at her indulgently. ine is allured by the deep-set eyes of his. ... His eyes are so beautiful as if they speak to her a million things... Her hands are still on Emmett''s stomach. The two of them are just staring at each other. It is such a beautiful moment... Boom! Emmett''s office door is pushed open all of a sudden. "Ah!" ine is shocked and trembles all over. Emmett is pissed off as he looks over unhappily. At this crucial time, who the heck is here? As he observes the oneing in, he is even shocked. It is... Juliana! To his surprise, Juliana enters his office. How could someone without an ID badge manage to enter hispany effortlessly? The mafia boss''s daughter is indeed extraordinary. Emmett doesn''t know that Juliana has beaten up those security guards on the first floor to get up here. Juliana has even rmed the group''s security headquarters, as well as Kayden, rushing over. Kayden barges in, panting as he says, "There''s a fight on the first floor. All of our security guards are beaten down. The intruders have entered ourpany..." As Kayden gabbles, he realizes that Juliana is in the young master''s office! "I did it, so don''t bother looking it up. It''s me." Juliana chuckles and stares at Emmett. Her deep blue eyes are staring at him! As expected, the rtionship between Emmett and his little assistant is far from ordinary. The two of them... are even getting it on in the office! This little assistant looks innocent and silly. But I can''t imagine that she has such a slutty way of seducing men. What is she doing? Pleasuring Emmett with her hands? Emmett closes his eyes and notifies Kayden, "Kayden, there''s nothing to do with you here. Quell this disturbance and get out." Kayden is stunned looking at Juliana. He nods and responds, "Yes." Only the three of them are left in the room. Emmett sneers, "What brings Miss Juliana to my smallpany? Feeling bored in the hotel? Please, have a seat." Juliana takes a deep breath, narrowing her eyes and res at ine, and asks, "Did Ie at a bad time? Am I interrupting you guys? If I hadn''te, wouldn''t you two be rolling around in bed right now?" ... ine then realizes that her hands are still cing on Emmett''s body and she hastily draws back them. She is fidgeting with her face blushing. In contrast, Emmett is much more rxed and calm. He remains in hisfortable posture, looking at Juliana with a smirk and saying. "My little assistant is not as experienced and knowledgeable as Miss Juliana. She''s a silly little assistant. I just had a stomachache, so I asked her to warm my stomach." Emmett then requests ine, ¡°Go out first." "Oh." ine responds while she has a quick nce at Miss Juliana, and then walks out while lowering her head. ine ponders with her hands on her cheeks as she returns to her seat. Huh? Why does Emmett talk so much when he sees Juliana? Why did he exin in such detail to Miss Juliana, remembering that Bad-bear Smith is unustomed to exnations? The exnation is nothing more than an attempt to clear up the rtionship between Emmett and her. Thinking of this, ine pouts unhappily. Hmph! Bad-bear Smith! Why are you afraid of saying to Juliana that we had even slept together? He is trying to be a good man in front of Juliana. Is he in love with Juliana? Does he want to pursue her? Thinking indiscriminately, ine is confused. Emmett is vexed with seeing Juliana staying inside his office room. Juliana seems to be a very domineering woman. As she has received a good education and respect since childhood, she has developed a stubborn and radical personality. Chapter185: Please Kindly Look for another One : Please Kindly Look for another One In thinking about Juliana''s feelings for him... Emmett found Juliana''s way of loving is quite bold and straightforward, because she never concealed her love in front of him and had even chased him back to China. It seemed that once Juliana fell in love with someone, that man had to unconditionally love Juliana in return. Emmett was never afraid of Juliana''s aggressive style. However... he was indeed worrying about ine. *** A woman like Juliana, who had a strong background and enough powers, could secretly kill ine and eradicate all possible clues. It was not the right moment to get rid of Juliana. So Emmett had no choice but to tolerate this arrogant woman to temporarily stay beside him. Emmett was sitting in the sofa when he was looking at Juliana calmly. He said, "Are you fine with the jet lag? Why not have more sleeping?" Juliana smiled as she walked to the sofa and sat beside Emmett. Her golden curly hair wasing down loosely behind her back, which made her be especially sexy. Juliana put her arms on Emmett and said with a cute voice, "I''m waiting for you toe and call me for a dinner. But you didn''te in the end. Hi Emmett, have you forgotten me?" Emmett pushed Juliana to a side and stood up to avoid any physical contact with her, when he said, "Ms. Juliana, how could I forget you? You are my distinguished guest with powerful Mafia behind you. I never dare to neglect you. I didn''te because I didn''t want to disturb your sleeping when you were really tired." Juliana''s face became gloomy and thought to herself, ''Oh, howe your interaction with your assistant was so close when you were even having intimate touch with her. Why would you immediately run away as soon as I moved closer to you? Does that mean you dislike me and are trying to avoid me?'' "Is that assistant your lover?" Emmett frowned and said, "No, she is not. Howe you said so?" "I find you are having special rtionship and feel something happened between you two." Emmett smiled slightly and said, "Stop kidding me. She does not deserve my love. She is just a young kid!" "Oh, really? I could feel that she... is the special one in your heart. Am I right?" Juliana was watching Emmett''s face closely when she talked about it. So that she could immediately capture all changes in his facial expression, if any. However, Emmett was good at controlling his surge of emotion. He was always having a cold face. When he heard Juliana''s words, his mouth corners slightly curved. "Ms. Juliana, you are indeed good at imagination. I believe you can certainly be a good scriptwriter. I''m never short of women and I''m not that hungry that I would rather give up my girlfriend selection standard. By the way, Ms. Juliana, it seems my affairs have nothing to do with you." Emmett''s charming eye contact with her immediately blew Juliana''s mind. She could no longer control her emotion and came up to pull Emmett''s arms when she said coquettishly, *** "Emmett... you know why I''m here in China... you know my love, don''t you?" Emmett could feel some nausea when Juliana moved closer. So he slightly frowned. He pushed Juliana away and walked to his executive chair when he said calmly, "I''m not as clever as you imagine. I''m sorry. I really don''t know why you woulde to China." Emmett was sitting in his chair peacefully, looking at Juliana with a pair of clear eyes, as if he was looking at a man in front of him Juliana was pissed off. But she had no effective way to cope with Emmett, who was pretending to be innocent and knowing nothing at the moment. Unlike the other men, who would look at her sensually and chase behind her like a bee looking for beautiful flowers, Emmett was always different. Emmett was the special one. When he looked at her, he was quite cold and indifferent without any emotional surge, as if he was just looking at an object. It seemed that her face, her figure and her manner could never blow his mind. Juliana walked several steps further and stopped in front of Emmett''s office desk when she said while looking at Emmett, "Okay. Let me confess my love to you directly. Emmett, I''m in love with you. I love you. I want you to be my husband and help manage Mafia together with me." Juliana raised her eyebrows and arrogantly finished her talk, patiently waiting for Emmett to have a shocking look. However, Emmett was still having an indifferent and cold look after she had finished for a while. "Aren''t you happy or shocked? You know what you will get once you marry me?" Juliana put her upper part on Emmett''s desk and stared at Emmett like a ferocious mother leopard. Emmett burst intoughter. He was still having a casual look when he raised his charming eyelids and coldly stared at Juliana. Then he said, "Mafia is too much for me. I''m not interested in managing Mafia. ZH n is good enough for me." "What! What do you mean by saying that?" Juliana raised her voice with an unbelievable look. Emmett said, "I mean... Ms. Juliana, I cannot live up to your standard. I appreciate your love. But I''m sorry to tell you that please kindly look for another one." "Emmett Smith, how dare you are to reject my confession!!" Juliana jumped up with fury. *** Juliana was having furious eyes while Emmett was still having a calm look. "No, I''m not rejecting your offer. As I''ve told you, I cannot live up to your standard." "It''s up to me! I am the one to decide if you could really live up to my standard in the end! You have to marry me! I want you to be my husband!" Juliana shouted angrily when her blue eyes were filled with ruthlessness and anger. "Emmett, get rid of all your previous girlfriends! Don''t let me help you! I''m telling you clearly, that the man I want must be mine only! Let''s just wait and see!" Juliana started to walk to the outside angrily as soon as she finished. Emmett squinted and could no longer restrain his murderous intention when he was coldly staring at Juliana''s back. Juliana mmed the door fiercely and walked to the outside with an aggressive aura when she suddenly bumped into ine. "Ah..." ine was not as strong as Juliana and was even bumped to a wall corner, which made her feel very painful. Juliana stopped and fiercely stared at ine when she shouted, "Emmett is my husband. If anyone dares to seduce him, I would kill her! Huh!" What? Sophia supported ine to stand up and both of them were at a loss. Juliana arrogantly left the office building. "Who is this guy? How arrogant she is!" Sophia said angrily when she supported ine to stand up. Then she properly patted ine''s dress. "s, she has told us that Emmett is her husband..." ine couldn''t help shedding tears as soon as she finished the words with jealousy. Sophia was shocked, "How could it be? I''ve never heard President Smith is having a foreign wife! Moreover, she is a new face that just arrived recently, isn''t she? ine,e on. Don''t bring us down. You can never lose thepetition between you and a foreigner! I''m by your side!" ine frowned and went back to her seat. She was very unhappy because the arrival of Juliana had caused difort, grievance and anger to surge in her heart.. ''What''s wrong with Juliana? Why was she shamelessly iming that Emmett was her husband?'' ''How could she have such messy ims?'' ine thought. The more ine thought about it, the more anxious she was that she could hardly continue her video game. Atst, ine pushed open Emmett''s office door with a cup of coffee. ''Oh my god. How calm and peaceful Bad-bear Smith is, even after Juliana hase for him!'' ine thought. *** ine forcefully put the coffee cup on his desk and pouted. "Emm?" Emmett nced at the coffee and then raised his head to look at ine with confusion. "What''s wrong with you?" "I''m giving you the coffee." "Okay. Then, just leave it here." "Hey!" ine could no longer help but put her hands on his desk when she shouted with angry looks, "Why would that foreign womane to China? Do you know what she has said when she left the office just now?" Emmett was still having an indifferent look when he thought, ''There''s nothing that could not be talked about, for the type of woman like Juliana.'' "Oh, what did she say?" "She, she said, she said... you are her husband..." At the end of her talk, ine''s voice was as small as the flying sound of a small mosquito. Emmett frowned and thought for a while. In the end, he sighed and said, "ine, do you want to have any training ss?" "What?" ine was surprised. ¡®This guy shifted the topic so quickly. He even started to talk about training ss. Why would he shift to this topic?'' ine thought. "Why do you want me to sign up any training course?" "I think the Short-term Executive Training ss is good for you, so that you can immediately start working in ourpany as soon as you graduate from college. It''s quite convenient and efficient. What do you think?" ine''s eyes were wide opened when she asked, "But, how about my position as an assistant..." "Quit the job now, because I don''t need any assistant now. This position is unnecessary. You are to quit this job and attend the executive course." Emmett thought about it for a long time and was still worrying about ine''s safety. During Juliana''s stay in China, ine''s stay beside him might attract Juliana''s attention. If so, that would be very dangerous to ine. Only by temporarily moving ine away, could she avoid Juliana''s attention, which would secure her safety. Asking ine to quit and attend a short-term training ss was the new solution that Emmett just came up with. Although in this way, Emmett would be suffering the biggest loss as he could not have ine by his side. But this was a temporary solution... in a particr period of time. ine was stunned for a while until she finally understood this temporary decision. Her eyes became red when she was having a sour nose. Then she said with jealously, "Oh, it turns out that you want to get rid of me as soon as your wife arrives." *** N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Emmett pouted and was about to burst into crying as she turned away immediately. But Emmett had quickly held her hand, pressed her shoulders, and pulled her into his arms. "Ah..." ine shouted in surprise. When she opened her eyes again, she was already sitting inside Emmett''s arms. Chapter 186: Is It Because of Her? Chapter 186: Is It Because of Her? It¡¯s so terrifying. This guy¡¯s move was so quick and strong. He could give off such a massive amount of strength in a blink of an eye. It¡¯s scary, really scary. Emmett¡¯s lips showed a faint smile. He held ine in his arms, lifted ine¡¯s chin and said with a smile, ¡°Hmm, let me guess, is my ine jealous?¡± This discovery made Emmett so excited! Could ine¡¯s words just now be interpreted as she had begun to like him? ine puffed up her cheeks and pouted her lips, ¡°Humph! I¡¯m not jealous! Why should I be jealous?¡± But actually, in her heart, she was extremely jealous. When she recalled that valiant look of Juliana as if she was a female military general, ine felt inferior. Juliana the foreigner, she was so elegant. So sexy! So attractive! ¡°Not jealous? Ha, if not jealous, why is your little mouth pouting?¡± Emmett teased ine, his soft fingers gently rubbing ine¡¯s lips. Her lips were so seductive! Her fleshy and round lips make you want to kiss them when you look at them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with pouting my lips? Donkeys¡¯ lips are even more pouted, why don¡¯t you say those animals are jealous too? Put me down!¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m enjoying the hug. You¡¯ve got so much flesh on you. I can easily grab a bunch of it.¡± ¡°Put me down! I have to go to the HR department to resign!¡± ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no rush. You don¡¯t have to do that procedure yourself. I can arrange it for you. You must do well in the training course, don¡¯t embarrass me.¡± Emmett said leisurely. His hand touched around ine¡¯s body haphazardly. ine¡¯s breathing began to turn chaotic and hot¡­ In Emmett¡¯s arms, she couldn¡¯t help but moaned a few times softly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to any training course, not going¡­¡± Her words were stopped by Emmett¡¯s kiss. Nestling her in his arms, he lowered his head and kissed her intensely. ¡°Going or not? Huh?¡± He pressed the tip of his nose against hers and asked while panting intermittently. ¡°No, not going¡­Hmmmm¡­¡± He once again kissed her. ine had absolutely no strength to resist him. She just kicked his legs helplessly a few times. ¡°Going or not?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°How disobedient¡­I think I must strip you naked and teach you a good lesson so that you can be obedient.¡± When ine heard this, her little face turned pale in shock. She quickly gave in, ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I¡¯ll go to the training course, okay?¡± Emmett kissed ine¡¯s lips lightly again, his eyes were shining, ¡°Little thing, you should trust me. Everything I do is for your good. Come, let¡¯s taste the coffee you made.¡± Emmett picked up the coffee and took a sip. He said half-truthfully, ¡°Oops, why does this coffee have a sour taste? Come on. You try it too.¡± He leaned over and kisses her on her lips, then gave her a mouthful of coffee. ine waspletely stunned. She never thought that Emmett would be such a flirty guy. When it was time to leave work, ine packed her things and was ready to leave the office. s, it was herst day at work. It was such a sad story since she had only worked for a short while. ¡°I have an appointment tonight. I¡¯ll ask Kayden to take you home,¡± Emmett walked over and said while caressing ine¡¯s head. ine shook her head, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll just take the bus back by myself.¡± ¡°Well, do as you please. Take care. I¡¯ll pick you up early tomorrow morning and take you to your training course.¡± The corners of ine¡¯s mouth twitched when he mentioned the training course. s. She was just a high school student, and she¡¯s going to attend some executive training course, wasn¡¯t that funny? ine arrived downstairs in a listless mood. Then she met Sophia. ¡°Sophia, I won¡¯t be working at thepany anymore. Thank you for taking care of me these few days.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Oh my God, so it¡¯s true that you¡¯re going to the training course?¡± This instead shocked ine, ¡°You know about the training course too?¡± ¡°Yes, of course! This executive training course that ourpany is sponsoring is not for ordinary people to attend. They¡¯re all elites from variouspanies. It will be a highlight on your CV if you attend it! This is so great for you! s, I hope I¡¯ll have this kind of opportunity too.¡± ¡­ ine forced a smile, ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll go and learn hard then. I¡¯m going home. Sophia, see you.¡± Emmett was waiting for Jasper in his office. ¡°Emmett, what kind of banquet is it tonight that I must attend it? Someone like me who has just returned from abroad, what I need most now is rest.¡± Jasper had not rested since his return. There were a whole lot of things in thepany that he needed to deal with. When he came through the door, he was still yawning continuously. Not only was the work tiring, but his mood was also gloomy. He talked to Lucas on the phone today and was told that Oliver and Emmett had fallen out because of ine, and they were almost to the point of fighting. Both Jasper and Lucas felt incredibly upset. There were good buddies for so many years and had gone through so many hardships together¡­ however¡­ s, that¡¯s why it is said that women are the bane of one¡¯s existence. ¡°Yes, you have to attend tonight.¡± Emmett, with a grave face, stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. His tall figure was emitting a fierce and powerful aura. ¡°Oh? Why?¡± Jasper was slightly startled. Emmett had always been a person who did things with a great sense of priorities and importance. He would never do anything meaningless or waste time on meaningless things. Who was he doing this for today¡­ Emmett turned around indifferently. He looked at Jasper and said softly, ¡°Jasper, the reason for urgently transferring you back from Sahara is to deal with the current unfavorable state of affairs. Do you know about the Mafia?¡± ¡°Huh? The Mafia?¡± Jasper frowned. ¡°Yes. I actually had a project in coboration with them when I went to Italy. Who had thought¡­the only daughter of the Mafia boss took a fancy to me and insisted on marrying me. She evenes here now. My father likes her family background very much. Haha, that¡¯s for sure. In my father¡¯s mind, marriage is supposed to be a deal for maximum benefit.¡± Jasper rolled around his eyes in a circle. He gradually understands now, ¡°Oh, I see. So, you transferred me back to help you block thisdy¡¯s tackles?¡± Emmett smiled broadly, ¡°As expected, Jasper knows me the best.¡± Jasper panicked, ¡°Please don¡¯t make fun of me.¡± As everyone knew that Emmett was a person who hid his thoughts very deeply. No one knew what he was thinking in his mind. ¡­ Jasper muttered again, ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t care who you marry in the future? If the Master has favored thisdy, why don¡¯t you listen to him and marry her? The Mafia¡­This woman¡¯s background is indeed very powerful. If you marry her, ourpany will most likely be thergest integrated multinationalpany in the world.¡± Emmett narrowed his eyes. A trace of mncholies appeared in his beautiful eyes. ¡°If it was before¡­I don¡¯t much care which woman I marry¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jasper looked at Emmett in shock. What did Emmett mean by this? Before? He didn¡¯t care before, so now he cared? Why did he care? Was it because¡­ Emmett sighed lightly. He picked up his exquisite pistol from the table and yed with it in his hand, finally aiming it out the window into the distance and said faintly, ¡°Now¡­I don¡¯t want to marry a woman who annoys me on sight.¡± Jasper tried to hold back. But in the end, he did not hold back. He looked at Emmett¡¯s muscr silhouette and said tentatively, ¡°Is it because of ine?¡± Whoosh! Emmett turned back in an instant and red at Jasper, and his gun was also naturally aimed at Jasper. Gosh¡­Jasper subconsciously raised his hands and opened his eyes big. Damn, this gun could easily go off! ¡°Jasper, the words you said just now, you bury them in your stomach and let them rot!¡± Emmett said coldly with a fierce face, ¡°If they spread and reach that woman Juliana¡¯s ears, you¡¯ll go and take the bullet for me!¡± Jasper¡¯s face turned pale in horror and nodded vigorously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Emmett! This is just some bro talk of us. They will definitely rot in my stomach.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s for the best.¡± Emmett grunted. He turned away and put down his pistol. Jasper secretly patted on his chest and breathed a sigh of relief. Shit, ine, you¡¯re such a troublemaker. Whenever you¡¯re involved in something, I¡¯m out of luck with it. When I mentioned you just now, I almost got a hole in my head from Emmett. However, judging from Emmett¡¯s overreaction, it was indeed because of ine that Emmett repelled this marriage. ¡­ Juliana received a call from Emmett and was overjoyed at the hotel. As expected, this guy wouldn¡¯t dare to rebel her. Who was she? How many people in this world would dare to displease her? ¡°Emmett, haha, a banquet? Alright, I want you toe and pick me up yourself.¡± Juliana grinned triumphantly at the phone. ¡°Fine,¡± Emmett hung up the phone with an expressionless face. There were many luxury cars parked at the five-star hotel, which were very eye-catching. Emmett sat in one of the limousines, frowning and smoking a cigarette. If it were ine who was around, he would have been cautious about smoking. But now he was waiting for Juliana. He didn¡¯t care whether there would be any cigarette smell on him. A perimeter of two hundred meters radius was set up around the hotel. Many men from ZH n were standing outside with their guns. Kayden was holding a walkie-talkie and asking people in all positions from time to time. Juliana sashayed out from the hotel. Whoosh! The men in ck suits standing on either side of the red carpet at the entrance saluted together. Chapter 187: I Don’t Lack Men Chapter 187: I Don¡¯t Lack Men Their moves were neat and clean. These people were all brought here by Juliana to protect her safety at all times. ¡°Young master, she¡¯sing this way.¡± Kayden walked towards the car door and opened it. Emmett slowly got off the car and weed Juliana. Juliana smiled brightly as she stretched out both her arms, ¡°Emmett, hehe...¡± Juliana looked at him with admiration and her heartbeat became a little faster. This man was so handsome! He wore a ck tuxedo tonight, which was indeed a kind of very formal clothing. That ck tuxedo seemed so fine on him, as if he was a prince. He looked very generous and decent, and at the same time, he was noble and proud. Even if all the beautiful things in the world were added up, they were still not as dazzling as the man standing right in front of her. He was a charming man, but also a powerful man who hid his explosive force. Juliana¡¯s heart was in ecstasy that she almost dragged Emmett to bed right after leaving. Juliana was stimted by his looks. Her eyes were brighter, cheeks became redder and her lips were more gorgeous. There was no denying that Juliana was also a rare beauty. She had honey-like skin. Because of her regr fitness routine, her sinuous figure was just right, as she had a voluptuous and delicate chest, slender waist and her hips were thick and curvy. ... There was once that Juliana performed a pole dance in the club. Most of the guys got hard just by looking at her at that time. Tonight, she purposely wore a sexy and shiny low-cut evening gown made of silver satin. She greatly twisted her waist, just like a seductive and flirtatious mermaid. Juliana wanted to jump directly into his arms and kissed him. She didn¡¯t expect that, Emmett walked to her and did not put his arm around her waist. Instead, he just held up her hand and smiled elegantly. ¡°Miss Juliana, you looked beautiful tonight.¡± Juliana was slightly stunned and she felt a trace of disappointment in her heart. Her body stiffened up a little. Damn it, this Emmett was really a determined guy! Although he praised her beauty, the coldness in his tone was obvious. He just said that for the sake of pleasantry, nothing more. Juliana forced a smile on her face, ¡°Emmett, you were charming too.¡± ¡°Really? Thank you. The reason why I¡¯m dressed like this is for Miss Juliana. Of course I have to be formal, to show how much mypany values you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much to ask from you. I¡¯m thankful.¡± Juliana secretly sighed as she could only talk to Emmett on business matter. ¡°Miss Juliana, get in please.¡± Emmett sent Juliana into the car. She slightly sat inside the car and waited for Emmett to sit next to her. Unexpectedly, Emmett let go of Juliana¡¯s hand and stood outside the car. He smiled coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the other car.¡± Juliana frowned fiercely as the annoyance that she had been suppressing for so long burst out. She eximed, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere! You sit right here! With me!¡± She was like a female leopard, so sharp and fierce. Kayden, who was standing behind Emmett, was shocked to hear her. The princess of the Mafia definitely wouldn¡¯t be just an ordinary woman! She was still grinning happily just now, but as soon as Emmett said he was going to take the other car, she became furious. Kayden was slightly worried for his young master. Emmett pulled a face at Juliana. The atmosphere became cold and his iceberg-like face wasn¡¯t pleased anymore. ¡°Miss Juliana, we¡¯re just business partners. Don¡¯t try to test my patience. I, Emmett Smith have never let anyone to boss me around!¡± ... His words bore extreme coldness, which was so cold that it made people¡¯s teeth tremble. Even Juliana, a woman who had seen countless murderers, couldn¡¯t help but quiver with fear. Sure enough, the man that she had gotten her eyes on was not a simple wild man. He was like a hidden shark! Emmett didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak, and he immediately closed the car door for her. Emmett went to his car, got into it and sneered in disdain. She wanted to control him, Emmett Smith? Oh, she was so full of herself! Juliana, I was just tolerating you for the time being... After that, many cars started moving slowly. ... ine received a call from Hazel, and she immediately went to find Hazel. When she reached the snack bar, she realized that Sally was there too. ine immediately smiled as her eyes crinkled at the edges and waved her hand, ¡°Hey, Sally! You¡¯re here too. Aren¡¯t you going to Y Nightclub tonight?¡± ine sat down next to Hazel. She was thirsty, so she took Hazel¡¯s coke and had a few sips. Sally was eating spring roll when she said, ine, it¡¯s a blessing to have a friend like you. Fifth Brother takes good care of me because I¡¯m your friend. I only had to work from 8 p.m. till 9.30 p.m. and I have guaranteed pay too. This is awesome, ine. You¡¯re really my lucky charm.¡± ine rolled her eyes, ¡°That has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t even work at Y Nightclub anymore.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, but Master Young¡¯s influence is great! Rumor has it that you are Master Young¡¯s girlfriend. Do you think Fifth Brother dare to offend the best friend of Master Young¡¯s girlfriend? Hahaha...¡± Hazel was alsoughing. Only ine sighed with her soft cheeks, ¡°Don¡¯t mention Master Young. Whenever people mentioned him, I was so worried. He kept saying that he liked me. He was injured because of me, but I didn¡¯t have that kind of feelings for him. Every time I faced his affectionate gaze, I would uncontrobly be nervous. Isn¡¯t it very ungrateful to hurt someone who have saved my life? Hazel and Sally looked at each other and nodded evilly, ¡°Well, absolutely ungrateful!¡± ine angrily beat her two friends, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you two tofort me, but in the end both of you make me feel even more guilty now.¡± ... Hazel giggled, ¡°I¡¯m saying what is true. I think Master Young is a good man. Although he¡¯s a smooth talker, he treats you sincerely. From what I see, he¡¯s better than Emmett.¡± When she mentioned Emmett, ine¡¯s eyes immediately became bright, ¡°Why is he better than Emmett?¡± While eating some food, Hazel tilted her head thinking about how to describe him, ¡°Oh, Emmett. He¡¯s an unpredictable man. I always had this feeling that he wasn¡¯t a simple person.¡± ine couldn¡¯t help but speak for Emmett, ¡°Well, everyone has different personalities. Oliver is an extrovert who enjoys saying everything on his mind out, while Emmett is an introvert. His staffs called him an iceberg behind his back. He just doesn¡¯t like to express his feelings.¡± Hazel looked at ine with strange gaze and said to Sally, ¡°Hey, Sally. Could you help me to see if this child is falling in love with Emmett?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Sally gave her a smirk, ¡°If it¡¯s based on who is mentioned most frequently, then ine probably likes Emmett. But Hazel, you also mentioned Lucas a lot tonight. Do you like that asshole too?¡± Then, it was ine and Hazel beating Sally together. While they were joking around, Hazel¡¯s phone rang. She rolled a few eyes at Sally and took out her cell phone. As soon as she saw the screen disy, her face turned red. Sally was smart, she approached Hazel to have a close look and pped her hands joyfully, ¡°Haha, how is it? I was right after all. Her favorite man, Lucas is calling!¡± ine¡¯s eyes were wide open. She stunned for a few seconds before she could react, ¡°No way, that Lucas?¡± Oh god, please no. Did they hold grudges against Emmett and that few evil men? Why were there so manyplicated rtionships? Hazel adjusted to a cold tone and answered the call. ¡°What!¡± Her voice was fierce, like a dealer who specialized in quarrelling. At first, Lucas frowned. He was driving his car while looking at the road in front of him, and he couldn¡¯t helpughing faintly, ... ¡±Oh, little vixen. Where are you?¡± Little vixen? Hazel was suddenly irritated by the way he addressed her. Ignoring that it was a public ce for dinner, she raised her voice and yelled at the phone. ¡±Damn it, you ugly wreck. What are you calling me for? Are you trying to pick a quarrel now? Do you want to start an argument?¡± ine and Sally¡¯s lips curled while shrinking their necks. The guests around were all looking at their table when they heard Hazel raising her voice. It was so embarrassing... ¡°Hahaha...¡± Hazel¡¯s warlike personality made Lucasugh. This woman was just too funny. The women around him were flirtatious, seductive or sweet. He had never met a woman like Hazel. ¡°Judging from your reaction, you must have missed me a lot. What, are you feeling super lonely now that no man is with you?¡± Hazel got really pissed when he said that and she replied at the top of her voice, ¡°Screw you! You¡¯re the one that¡¯s lonely! You¡¯re the one that have no one with you! I don¡¯tck men, they are a dime a dozen in my eyes! Partying all night, gang-banging every day! You, just stay away from me!¡± The people around them stared even more intensely. Gang-bang? And every day too? ine and Sally felt so embarrassed. They were so embarrassed that they just wanted to dig a hole and hide inside. Lucas was startled for a moment, and then he burst into an uncontroble laughter. Chapter 188: Gathering of the Rich Chapter 188: Gathering of the Rich Hazel was so funny! Lucas almost hit the green belt as heughed. He stopped the car and held back hisughter, ¡°Alright, you have many admirers. You have gang- banging every day. Hey, tell you what. I¡¯m supposed to go to a dinner party tonight. It¡¯s held by my friend and many famous people in the city will attend. Some of the executives in mypany couldn¡¯t go as they¡¯ve gone abroad. I¡¯ll give you the tickets. You can invite your friends and have some nice buffet dinner over there. Their buffet dinner is superb.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hazel was dumbfounded as she didn¡¯t expect Lucas to say that. She thought Lucas was going to insult her. ¡­ ¡°The buffet dinner over there is really nice. The hotel is going to serve their best food tonight. It¡¯s going to be a waste of the tickets if you don¡¯t go. But of course, that is under the condition that you have time to go, Ms. Hazel. Why don¡¯t you ditch your admirers and go to that dinner with me?¡± It¡¯s rare to see Lucas being so soft-spoken and coaxing a woman. Hazel smiled after hearing Lucas¡¯s offer, ¡°Fine. I¡¯m only going because you invited me sincerely.¡± For some reason, Lucas¡¯ heart raced after Hazel agreed to go to that dinner with him. He felt his blood running faster than usual. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance of the hotel after half an hour.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Hazel ended the call and felt relieved. ¡°Hey, what are you guys doing? Why are you covering your face?¡± ine covered her face with her bag while Sally covered hers with a te. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! This is so embarrassing. Why are you shouting in the restaurant? Argh! We shouldn¡¯t have hung out with you,¡± Sallyined. Hazel recalled what she said when she was in furry. Her face flushed red, then she pulled her friends out and left the scene. The rays of the dawny between the clouds. Everyone seemed to be heading to their destination in a rush. ¡°My bad, alright? I embarrassed you guys. Let me treat you guys a five-stars hotel buffet dinner for tonight, alright?¡± Hazel said excitedly with her hands on her hips. ¡°Stop lying. You don¡¯t have the money. Is this a trick?¡± Sally didn¡¯t believe Hazel and pouted. ¡°Come on. It¡¯s my treat!¡± Hazel was too excited. She called for a cab and got ine and Sally into the cab. When three of them stood in front of the grand hotel entrance, they were fascinated. The decoration of the hotel looked luxurious. A long, red carpet set on the ground and some handsome waiters were standing at the entrance, weing the guests. Celebrities in the city, whom were always seen on the TV, walked out of premium cars and entered the hotel. ¡­ ¡°Gosh! Is this a gathering for rich people? Are we even in the right ce?¡± Sally asked Hazel softly. Hazel didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene either. She replied anxiously, ¡°I didn¡¯t know anything about this. I don¡¯t know what to do now. I will definitely kill him if I find out that he is lying to me!¡± ¡°Ha! I think castrating him is an even better idea,¡± Sally teased. At the same time, Lucas walked out of a car and headed into the hotel lobby with a few people. However, when they are about to walk further into the hotel, Lucas stopped. He was trying to look for somebody. Lucas¡¯ eyes sparkled when he saw Hazel, ine and Sally. He quickly walked towards them. ¡°There I thought you haven¡¯t arrived,¡± Lucas smiled at Hazel. He looked surprised when he saw ine tagged along. Lucas smiled and said, ¡°Hey, ine. You¡¯re also here.¡± ine felt awkward meeting Lucas. She lowered her head and nodded, ¡°Hi, Lucas.¡± Hazel reached out her hands towards Lucas, ¡°Where is my ticket? I will peel the skin on your face if you lied to me.¡± Lucas chuckled, ¡°It doesn''t matter. I don''t rely on my handsome face to make a living after all. Hahaha¡± He took three tickets out of his pocket and handed to Hazel. Sally was watching behind Hazel. She cheered secretly behind Hazel¡¯s back. ¡°I shall head in first. My friends are waiting for me. You guys can go in and eat as much as you like. Since no one knows who you are, you can leave after you finish eating.¡± Hazel smiled brightly and wave at Lucas, ¡°Alright! Bye!¡± Three girls cheered and walked into the luxurious hotel. Lucas stayed at the entrance of the hotel and weed the guests. He had spoken to many people. After a while, a luxurious car drove into the hotel entrance. Emmett walked out of the car, and Juliana followed next. She held onto Emmett''s arms and walked into the hotel. Lucas was shocked! He would meet his end tonight! ¡­ He would never expect that Emmett would bring Juliana to this asion. And Lucas brought ine here! Would Emmett kill him if he knew about it? After Emmett and Juliana walked into the hotel, Lucas was still standing at the entrance. Then, another bad news arrived. Lucas wished he was dead. ¡°Master Young is here!¡± Lucas was startled when he heard people calling Oliver¡¯s name. Lucas stiffly turned his head around. He saw Oliver was wearing a set of a white suit. Oliver looked neat and elegant. He smiled and approached Lucas when he saw him standing at the entrance. ¡°Hi, Lucas. You are here. Do you know who is the host of this dinner tonight?¡± Oliver¡¯s appearance was very attention-catching. He was already fair, and he looked even fairer in his white suit. He had got his bandages off and his left arm looked a lot better. However, he would still need to be extra cautious to avoid further injuries. ¡°You¡­You are here too?¡± Lucas felt breathless. What the hell was this? This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Emmett, Juliana, ine, Oliver¡­ Oliver smiled, ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? Isn¡¯t this a business dinner? I heard that this gathering dinner is to wee an important person, and most of the significant person in the city are here. Shouldn¡¯t I be here too? But to be honest, I didn¡¯t want toe. I would rather stay at home and chat with ine.¡± Lucas almost fell down onto the ground. He wanted to tell Oliver that he had brought ine to the dinner so much but he couldn¡¯t. Geez! Lucas thought this was just an ordinary dinner gathering. He didn¡¯t even listen to what his secretary briefed him before. Who knew this would happen? ¡°I¡¯m finished this time!¡± Lucas mumbled biting his lower lip. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing. You head in first. I¡¯m going to make a call.¡± Lucas walked to a corner and quickly called Hazel¡¯s mobile phone. He needed to get ine out of here as soon as possible. Even if he had to kneel to beg Hazel! However, Lucas¡¯s wish didn¡¯te true. Hazel didn¡¯t hear her phone ringing because the ce was too crowded and chaotic. Lucas was unable to reach Hazel at all. ¡­ Do you know how a hero die? He died of running out of patience! ¡°Damn! Why didn¡¯t she pick up her phone? Why? Gosh, what am I going to do now?¡± Lucas frowned so hard that his wrinkles showed. He nervously paced back and forth. He almost wanted to throw his phone out. ¡°Mr. Lee, shall we head in now? The dinner is starting soon. Let¡¯s go.¡± One of Lucas¡¯ friend waved at him. It¡¯s like Lucas had made up his mind. He stomped his leg and answered, ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± Lucas secretly cursed, ¡°Damn, what have I done? I just dug my own grave! Damn! Hazel must have missed my call intentionally!¡± Lucas anxiously walked into the dining hall. He looked like a scared hamster widening his eyes looking for something. More and more people approached Lucas when he was trying to look for someone. Lucas wanted to get rid of these people so much! He politely dismissed the people surrounding him and continue looking for the person he was looking for. ¡°Hey, look. Who is this man? Did you deliberately run into me?¡± Jasper turned around angrily. When he finally had a clear look on who ran into him, he realized that it was Lucas. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t even look at the person he ran into. He apologies subconsciously. He was still looking around. Gosh. Where are you, Hazel? Jasperughed. He held on to Lucas¡¯ arm and punched him lightly in his chest. ¡°You dummy. You are acting like a girl. What are you doing? Did you lose something? Who are you looking for? ¡± Lucas nervously looked at the person in front of him. He cried out loud when he saw it was Jasper. ¡°Jasper, I so dead right now! I¡¯m going to die!¡± Jasper was startled, ¡°What are you talking about? Have you gone crazy?¡± Lucas was sweating out of fear. ¡°You knew Emmett is here with ady tonight, right?¡± Jasper nodded, ¡°Yes. The memo said this dinner is to wee a significant person.¡± ¡­ ¡°They look so good together. Are they a couple?¡± ¡°If Emmett married this woman, she is going to help him so much in his business.¡± ¡°I can see Tianyi Group stock rising now.¡± ¡°Where can I find such a perfect woman? I¡¯m so lucky if I¡¯m married to such a wealthy and powerful wife.¡± The guest of the dinner gave their attention to the appearance of Emmett and Juliana. The guests were all whispering behind their back. ine couldn¡¯t think straight when she heard the whispers of the guest. It felt like she was left on a stranded ind, and abandoned by the world. Chapter 189: Being So Shocked Chapter 189: Being So Shocked Jasper nodded puzzlingly, "Yes, didn''t it say so when the notice was given? It is held to wee an honoured guest." Lucas scowled and continued stomping his feet, "Oh no, damn it! I didn''t know it is held by Emmett. I have brought ine here!" "Ah? No way? Geez!" Lucas said, "I saw that Oliver is here too. If the three of them meet again here, will there be a third world war?" Jasper broke into cold sweats as he said something even more horrifying to Lucas. "Not just the third world war, I think it might be the end of the world! The more frightening thing is that the woman brought by Emmett is the heiress of the mafia. She likes Emmett. And the main point is, she is also a green-eyed woman!" Lucas was going to faint. A green-eyed woman? This would mean that... if this woman met ine... Then... "It''s over! We should find ine as soon as possible. No matter what, just get her out first!" "Okay! Good! We split up!" Jasper nodded fiercely, putting his ss down, and split up with Lucas to look for ine. On the other side, the three girls, Hazel, ine and Sally eximed "Wow!" feeling amazed once entered, drawing the attention of the guests inside. Huh? What were these three girls doing here? They were shabbily dressed in those kinds of very cheap clothes. One of them was wearing a branded and well-made dress. But the girl didn''t look like any well-bred lady with her bangs and silly childish look. Mostdylike women are the same, that is, they always have the haughty face and smile slightly. They wouldn¡¯t even feel surprised when they see aliens invading the Earth. They have to show that they have seen it all. So, these three girls who gasped when they came in were definitely not thedies from those wealthy families. In fact, the security guards at the entrance also questioned these three girls who were unadorned. However, they had tickets in their hands. There was no reason to shoo them out. "My God, the chandelier up there is so multiyered, just like ayer cake. What do you guys think, if in case this chandelier is not sturdy and suddenly falls down?" Sally looked at the ceiling while shaking her head. ... Hazel was looking at the wall decorations as well as those rich people''s clothing, sighing, "In the future, when I am rich, I also want to hold this kind of party!" ine, who is always hungry easily, was just staring at the wide variety of food on the long table and gulping. "Why don''t they eat? Can I eat?" Hazel looked around. She coughed, and then grinned wickedly showing her teeth. "Girls, anyway, there is no one here who knows us. Come on, we are here already, why just standing around? Let''s go and eat all you want!" The other two girls cheered. The three girls were in high spirits, each carrying a dinner te and heading for the food. ¡°This is delicious; take some more of this...¡± ¡°Huh, this looks good too. Get more of this...¡± ¡°Wow, this piece of cake looks nice. It makes me want to try it. Take it, take it...¡± Just like that, within a short while, ine had mped a te full of food. The whipped cream here looks perfect, the colour is right on point. They wonder how does it taste. ine took a piece of cream cake and stuffed it into her big mouth. "Mmmmm, it''s delicious. Not bad, not bad at all..." ine had a full mouth of cake. She was enjoying the fresh cream and nodding her head. While Hazel and Sally were still scooping food onto their te. They were still not satisfied yet with it. So they went for a second te. ine was eating with pleasure when she felt that the noise in the hall went out in an instant. It was as if, some great president suddenly arrived, and the whole crowded banquet hall suddenly quieted down. As the music sounded, the whole ce was instantly lively again. A young man in a ck tuxedo stood on the stage, letting his mellow voice transmitted to all directions through the microphone. "Let''s wee the director of Dark Shadows Group, the youngest and most intelligent beauty, Miss Juliana to China! Wee!" The hall was filled with apuse. ... Juliana? ine was stunned as she stuffed her mouth with food. Did she hear it right? Did the emcee just say "Juliana"? Could it be that this Juliana was the same Juliana that she knew? Or did she mishear? ine dumbly looked towards the stage. She saw that a sultry and charming woman, like a dazzling star, was walking onto stage together with a man. And that man was no one else, but... Emmett Smith! Burp! ine was shocked! She had eyes like saucers! Her mouth was full of food, but she stopped chewing it. She just widened her eyes staring at the stage dumbly, not even bothering to breathe. The handsome man and beautiful woman were indeed a match made in heaven! Emmett in the ck tuxedo was gaining the attention of the crowd, like a powerful god descending from the sky. And the woman grabbing his arm was indeed the Italian Juliana! The two of them were close together. The two of them walking intimately on stage were like a couple as Juliana grabbed Emmett''s arm. Juliana narrowed her eyes smiling slightly with grace, and nodded gently to the guests around. And Emmett was standing tall and kept smirking. ine''s body trembled viciously. The te in her hand was trembling gently too. She did not know why. At this moment, she was like her heart being pulled out by someone! So painful! It hurt so much! She was like going to suffocate. Ah! It turned out that the evening social gathering Emmett said was to have dinner with Juliana! So, I see... Juliana stood in front of the microphone and smiled before she gave her speech in proficientnguage. "Thank you all foring to this party; I am honoured to be able to meet you all here. It''s fate that brings me to China, and also a destiny for mypany to cooperate with Tianyi Group. Of course, there may still be a personal factor for me. That is, I hope that I can also find my destiny here in China." Speaking here, Juliana paused slightly and turned to Emmett ncing fondly at him with a touching smile. Emmett took a nce at Juliana but did not say anything. ... The crowd was all abuzz! This implication of Juliana was too obvious! Juliana liked Emmett Smith! She adored the young director of Tianyi Group! What a romantic nce! Only a fool wouldn''t understand it! Juliana smiled sweetly, making a shy face, and continued, "I think, everyone will have good news from me very soon. At that time, I hope that everyone cane along and cheer up for me." p, p, p... The crowd apuded enthusiastically. These tycoons were vaguely aware of the background of thisrge globalpany, ck Shadows, and it was not ordinary! Juliana was the heir of ck Shadows! Who dared not to show respect to her? The apuse went on and on for a long time. Juliana walked off stage while she continued grabbing Emmett''s arm. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Juliana leaned her head on Emmett''s shoulder, smiling flirtatiously and whispered. "Emmett, what do you think about my speech just now? Why didn''t you say anything?" Emmett was still very charming as he smirked, but his voice was low. "I won''t interfere and evaluate your speech. It has nothing to do with me anyway." "Oh? Is that so? Then try to guess what I mean by destiny and good news? Would those be rted to you?" Emmett was looking ahead. He nodded and smiled at the people and said coldly to her. "I certainly do not hope to have anything to do with me." "Then... what if it must have something to do with you?" Emmett gave Juliana a cold-eyed stare and said decisively, "Then I''ll let it be none of my business again!" Juliana implicitly rebuked Emmett''s ruthlessness. But she couldn''t take it personally, as she had to maintain her image as the main character of the banquet in a public ce. As to the public, both of them were tall and good looking. As Emmett and Juliana walking next to each other in the crowd, they were particrly a perfect match. No one could have expected that the conversation between these two people walking together would be so formal. "Oh, it seems like there may be good news about the two of them very soon." Chapter 190: Master Lucas’s Girlfriend? Chapter 190: Master Lucas¡¯s Girlfriend? ine was lost in her thoughts as she watched the pair walking through the crowd calmly. They really looked like a couple, greeting the crowd while smiling. Emmett was introducing the guests to Juliana patiently. Good news¡­ what good news? Good news from both of them? It finally struck to her, she understood. What a fool she was, she finally understood. She finally understood why Emmett suddenly persuaded her to resign. The executive training course that Emmett told her to attend was just a trick to send her off, giving him time to date with Juliana! So that was how it was! She was the biggest fool, she thought to herself. How could she still trust Bad-bear Smith? Deep inside, she actually believed when Emmett said he loved her. Everything about Emmett saying he liked her, loved her, and how he said he couldn¡¯t bear it if she loved someone else. Everything about how he pleaded her for the three-month time to make her fall in love with him¡­ How funny. Now that she thought about it, Emmett¡¯s word was really ridiculous! ine was clutching the fork on her hand, the te was trembling. She was like the leaves in the wind, shivering in a breeze. It was not until¡­ Hazel who grabbed her shoulders so hard until she felt pain she woke up, looking at Hazel dumbfoundedly. Hazel looked at both Emmett and Juliana and was as shocked as ine. ¡°Oh my god,e on. Why does it feel like it¡¯s their engagement party?¡± ¡°Girl, are you okay? You look very pale.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡± ine barely said the words. She was feeble and tired. ... ¡°You¡¯re quivering.¡± Hazel held ine¡¯s arm, feeling very worried about her. ine¡¯s face was as pale as a piece of paper, struggling to inhale, she murmured, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m ufortable¡­ my head aches¡­¡± Sally was frightened by ine¡¯s condition and said, ¡°Then, then should I find you a ce to sit, or are we leaving?¡± ine quickly nced over to Emmett; she felt her heart cracked, as she hurriedly said, ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s leave¡­¡± ine could not stay any longer, not even for a minute! She felt like she had to go somewhere open and scream as loud as she could. She wanted to let all the sour depression deep inside in her heart out. ¡°Okay, fine, we¡¯re leaving. We¡¯re not having this crap.¡± Hazel nodded in response, while Sally on the other side, assisting ine to leave. As Emmett was talking with some rich businessmen, he looked up, and saw ine six or seven meters away! Huh¡­ Why was ine here too?! Emmett secretly took a deep breath, subconsciously, his whole body was getting tensed. This slight change was immediately noticed by Juliana, who was just right next to his body. Juliana raised her eyes smartly and nced at Emmett, then following his view and look ahead¡­ Ah? Who did she just saw? Wasn¡¯t that¡­ Emmett¡¯s pure and innocent assistant? Interesting¡­ No wonder Emmett was so tensed up, he saw this woman. Hmm¡­ So she was right all along? Emmett¡­ really cared about this woman? Juliana caught something with her sharp eyes. She suddenly took a step forward, holding one arm out, shouting towards ine¡¯s direction, ¡°Hey, can you stop for a moment?¡± She had obviously raised up her voice, and it was considered quite rude in a high-ss banquet. But after her abrupt voice, everyone went quiet and couldn¡¯t help but look towards where Juliana was pointing. ... Who was Miss Juliana shouting at? Emmett had realized what Juliana was trying to do. He immediately hooked Juliana¡¯s waist, but this action, from outsider¡¯s perspective, looked like they both were being affectionate to each other. Juliana ignored the pain in the waist, stubbornly continued to smile, staring on ine, shouted once again, ¡°Yeah, you, excuse me, one moment please?¡± This time, Hazel and ine stopped as everyone was looking at them; they were forced to turn back their heads. Swoosh! ine made contact with Juliana¡¯s eyesight in the crowd six to seven meters away. Juliana narrowed her eyes, her lips curling slightly upwards with a malicious intent. It felt like time had stopped right at this second. Juliana smiled just like a fierce leopard; she had something up her sleeve, definitely. ine looked even paler than she was just now, looking back in horror¡­ Emmett saw ine¡¯s face, and suddenly he felt so tensed. What was wrong? Why she looked gloomy? Was she sick? Or was she¡­ Emmett didn¡¯t dare to venture into that thought¡­ Or maybe, she saw him being together with Juliana, so she felt sad? Will she? Will she be sad for him? Did she care about him? At this moment, Emmett was also gazing deeply at ine, feeling aplete mess inside his head. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s you, Ms. Jones. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re Emmett¡¯s assistant, Ms. Jones, right?¡± Juliana had already sent someone to investigate ine¡¯s information. She knew her name, her age and her education history. More information was not avable. It was like someone had deliberately hidden it. Up until now, Juliana began to suspect that it had something to do with Emmett because she could not find more information about ine. This suspicion had made her very unhappy! Emmett was hers; he was the only man she fancied! Emmett must be interested in only one woman, and that must be her, Juliana herself! Whoever Emmett wanted to protect, she will do everything to destroy that person! Everyone at the banquet was surveying ine from top to bottom. ording to Ms. Juliana¡¯s tone, it seemed like she didn¡¯t like ine that much? ine looked at Emmett, biting her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already resigned. I¡¯m no longer his assistant. Now if you excuse me, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ... While saying this, ine¡¯s whole body was already trembling. She could not bear to see Emmett standing with Juliana at the moment. It was uneptable! ¡°Ms. Jones!¡± Juliana had once again raised up her voice, stopping ine¡¯s movements. Juliana tried to walk towards ine, but was stopped by Emmett, who pulled her wrist. He tugged and pulled her to his arms, trying to prevent whatever she was trying to do. Emmett was sping Juliana¡¯s waist tightly. Lowering his head and pressing his lips against her ears, he whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve already fired her¡­e, let me introduce you to Mr. Charlie¡­¡± ine was trembling even more. ¡®I can¡¯t believe it, Bad-bear Smith¡­ you still kissed and caressed me earlier this morning¡­ it just took you a few hours to forget me, putting your arms around another woman!¡¯ ine¡¯s lips were getting more painful after biting it herself. Her heart felt more painful than the pain on her lips! Juliana was even unhappier, having her actions stopped by Emmett, but she was not sure what¡¯s with Emmett and this ine Jones, so she turned around, facing ine, raised her voice and shouted, ¡°Ms. Jones, let me give you some advice; Don¡¯t try to use your body and your youth to even attempt getting close your boss, it would just make you look bad.¡± Wow¡­ A mor could be heard around the guests. Everyone looked at ine with disdain. ording to Juliana¡¯s word, everyone understood this Ms. Jones definitely tried to seduce Emmett! She was found out by Juliana now; wouldn¡¯t this just make her look bad now? Sigh¡­ how can girls nowadays be so unreasonable? Hazel jumped up and shouted, ¡°Fuck you, man! You green-eyed, yellow-haired ugly bitch, what are you yapping about! Which damn eye did you see our ine seducing your boss? We don¡¯t give a damn! To hell with you!¡± Oh my god¡­ Everyone collectively gasped. How dare she talk like that to the boss of ck Shadows Group? If it was possible for our eyes, we could have saw Juliana¡¯s murderous aura gathering around her, her rage bursting through the roof! Shit! She¡¯s done for! How dared she rebuke her like that! Suddenly, a big hand came over and covered Hazel¡¯s mouth, Lucas Lee came and used his other hand to wrap his arms around her waist, smiling apologetically towards Juliana, saying, ¡°Hey uh, don¡¯t mind my girlfriend, she¡¯s having a mental breakdown recently.¡± Oh my god¡­Everyone gasped again. This rude girl was actually¡­ Mr. Lucas Lee¡¯s girlfriend? Mr. Lee also had a girlfriend? Mr. Lee also announced he was in a rtionship? Tonight¡¯s events were getting even weirder! ine was trembling really hard, tears visible in her big eyes, she was trying very hard, not letting a single drip of tear slipping out of her eyes. Her nose was blocked, getting harder to breath, it was visible that she was aggrieved, ¡°No¡­ I did not¡­¡± Emmett saw how aggrieved ine was, it was like someone stabbed his heart a thousand times! He clenched his teeth, holding a fist on his leg. But he had to control himself, refraining himself from hugging her at this instance! He had to express calm and unconcerned, as if nothing was wrong. He had always been the one who was always able to control his emotions, but he just realized he could not control his emotions now! Juliana sneered and said disdainfully, ¡°As long as you know have you done it. Even if you¡¯re poor, you should still have your own dignity.¡± Swoosh! ine¡¯s face was as pale as a piece of paper now. Chapter 191: Breaking News! Chapter 191: Breaking News! Sally pulled ine and said, "Come on, let''s go. It''s not worthwhile to argue with a mad woman like her." But just as ine was most embarrassed, receiving the greatest humiliation and contempt from people, a person in white clothing came over ine. He held ine''s hand. Then he pulled ine into his hug and gently touched ine''s face with care. He said with heartache, "My baby, I''ve been searching for you for a long time and finally find you here. What''s going on? Who bullied you?" Oliver''s presence greatly shocked everyone else, including Juliana! Juliana could never imagine that Oliver, who was as remarkable and handsome as Emmett, might appear at such a moment and treat ine as his most loving sweetheart! "Master Young... He is Master Young..." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Master Young from JY Group was obviously an extraordinary presence. Besides the great fortune, his family had nothing special. His family fortune was enough to support all its family members to have luxury lifestyles through generations! In the end, when ine''s face was closely attached to Oliver''s chest, she could no longer help but burst into crying. Emmett squinted and looked at the two people in front of him, he couldn''t help but tensed up his muscle. *** Many dramatic things happened tonight. We had to admit that the presence of Oliver was like a huge bomb that made the dramatic things happened tonight be more enjoyable. Everybody out cried! ''Is the girl named ine a bitch shamelessly seducing Emmett, as imed by Juliana? Why... Master Young would have such an intimate talk with her and even calls her baby...'' People wondered. ine could no longer suppress but broke down in grievance, annoyance and heart break. Tears trickled down her cheeks when her tiny face was hid inside Oliver''s hug. When Oliver lowered his head and looked at ine''s pitiful look, he felt as if a knife was twisting in his heart. He gently touched ine''s hair and looked at her with his watery eyes in a meaningful gaze. It seemed that one could feel his cherish and love towards ine even from his tense eyshes. Then, Oliver raised his eyes. Swoosh! His clear eyes soon turned into an awe-inspiring gaze! That was apletely sharp and evil gaze! "Tell me, who ever brought grievance to my baby? Who!" Oliver asked in a loud voice and squinted as he stared coldly at the surrounding. Of course, his gaze finally stopped at Juliana. Juliana became slightly nervous. ''Based on his outfit, I can tell this man muste from an extraordinary family. His outfit ispletely made of high-end brandy products, even including the golden buttons on his dress. Together with his elegant manner... He must be a spoiled child from a wealthy family.'' Juliana thought. Juliana chuckled and raised her chin when she said arrogantly, "I''m sorry. If I had any misjudgment about her, I could certainly apologize. But... I''m afraid what I''ve said is totally correct." Oliver sneered, "Ms. Juliana, I think you need to apologize to my girlfriend. Because the best man in your eyes, might not be that valuable in other people''s eyes. She is my baby, my girlfriend and my fianc¨¦e who is going to take charge of the Young Family in the days toe. I just can''t understand why Ms. Juliana would rather believe my girlfriend woulde to seduce Emmett. Moreover, over the past 20 years, I and Emmett are always close friends. Is it possible that he is coveting my girlfriend?" Oliver didn''t care about how shocking his talk was, but appeared a fresh and elegant smile and nced at Emmett, when he said, "Am I right, Emmett? You seem to have a very close intimacy with Juliana, since Miss Juliana is attaching so much importance to you. But I''m not sure which of us are getting married earlier. Emmett, since Miss Juliana is already your woman, you''d better exin to her and stop her insulting my baby." Swoosh... people started seething. ''Oh my god, it''s indeed a piece of breaking news! Master Young has recognized the girl named ine to be his wife, who is going to take charge of the Young Family! That means, Master Young is to marry that girl named ine! It''s indeed ground breaking enough!'' People thought. Participants of the banquet turned to look at Emmett with great expectations. Emmett was still having a calm face even without any frown at all, as if he never heard any breaking news. Juliana had already captured Emmett''s calm look. "Heh~~~~" A fresh and clear voice came from Emmett. When Lucas believed Emmett was at the verge of rage, Emmett unexpectedly smiled slightly to Oliver. That was a very friendly and indulgent smile, as if... they never turned against each other! Lucas''s heart trembled seriously. Lucas could feel something wrong. ''Yes, there must be something wrong! Emmett''s look is extremely weird! When Oliver has already dered his marriage n with ine, howe Emmett could have such an indifferent gaze? It''s really weird...'' Lucas thought. Emmett stared at Oliver and said gently, "Oliver, why not apany your girlfriend now? Are you so busy with your business negotiation that you even leave your girlfriend behind? I''m quite busy and have no time taking good care of your woman on behalf of you. I can hardly help her when Miss Juliana had any misjudgment about her. After all, Miss Juliana is my guest. Moreover, don''t ever im that Miss Juliana is my woman. This is only a joke in our private talk. Miss Juliana is still a single unmarried beauty. Don''t mislead the other people since I and Juliana are only ordinary friends." *** Everyone else was at a loss upon hearing Emmett''s considerate talk to his close friend. ''It''s said that Master Lee, Master Young, Master Smith and Master Hall are close friends, growing up together. Today''s talk is exactly showing their close rtionships.'' People thought. Oliver slightly frowned and couldn''t understand Emmett''s talk. ''Why is Emmett obviously setting himself apart from me and ine? His attitude today is forming a sharp contrast with the previous one. One can hardly ept such a sharp contrast. Anyway, I''m not interested in such trivial matters. All I need to do is tofort and coax the little woman in my hug.'' Oliver thought. "Emmett, I''m caring my baby a lot. But your guest has made her crying. I can hardly ept it! I firmly insist that Miss Juliana must officially apologize to ine!" Miss Juliana has surveyed Oliver and Emmett several times and she is not sure whether their talks are true. ''Have I... really misjudged ine? Is that small assistant... is indeed Oliver''s woman, rather than the one that Emmett cares about the most?'' Juliana wondered. Emmett''s finger pricked at Juliana''s back fiercely. Swoosh... That prick made Juliana be painful all over her body! ''What a hell! Why is Emmett fiercely pricking at me!'' Juliana thought. Emmett lowered his head with a smile. He kept smiling and got close to Juliana when he whispered to Juliana''s ear, "Apologize quickly! Oliver is really fierce. Even I need to give way to him sometimes!" Juliana bit her lips and nced at the crying girl inside Oliver''s hug. She raised her face and squinted with a smile. This time, Juliana reached out her arms and held Emmett''s neck. She raised her red lips and initiatively kissed Emmett''s chin. Emmett was having a chill all over his body and a sh of fury could be found traveling through his deep eyes. He was about to throw Juliana away because of extreme anger. However, he suppressed his anger. "Oops..."People sighed surprisingly. ''Juliana was even initiatively kissing Emmett! Of course, she didn''t kiss Emmett''s lips, but merely pecked at Emmett''s chin. However... That is enough to show Juliana''s love to Emmett! Look at Emmett''s chin, where a slightly red lip print could be found. '' People thought. "Haha, then, why did she work in your office and be your assistant?" *** Emmett tried hard to restrain his dislikes and said in a hoarse voice, "Oliver cares about his girlfriend very much. He wants her to feel happy for a sessful interview. This is what I have agreed with Oliver." "Haha, okay, then I decide to believe in you this time." Juliana raised her eyebrows and appeared to have a rxed and casual look. When Emmett had been pulling Juliana''s arms, he utilized some of his internal force. That was why Juliana was extremely painful as if her bones were smashing. Emmett pulled her to a side with a strong sense of dislikes. But when he looked at ine in Oliver''s hug, he started to have a deep and meaningful gaze that one could hardly resist. "Oliver, Miss Juliana will apologize to your girlfriend." Oliver raised his chin and said withoutpromise, "She must apologize! Look, how frightened my baby is!" Juliana had a gentle and sexy smile when she said to Oliver, "I''m really sorry to have misjudged your girlfriend. That''s my mistake. I hope you could forgive my mistake. I''m only... caring too much about someone, Haha" Oliver sneered and said when he was hugging ine, "I hope you could stop messing around innocent people like this!" Oliver lowered his head and said to ine gently, "Stop crying. Let''s leave this poor ce right now!" "Wait!" Juliana suddenly stopped them with a smile. ''What''s up again?'' People thought. This time, all people believed Juliana was really troublesome and was indeed difficult to handle. Juliana''s smile was meaningful that one could not neglect. Some daggers could be found behind her smile. "What else, Miss? I can clearly tell you that you have offended me today. You can never get the Young Family''s cooperation in China. You are a distinguished guest of Emmett, but never a distinguished guest of our Young Family. I don''t want to listen to your verbose talk again. It''s really disgusting!" Oliver frowned impatiently and rolled his eyes at Juliana. Juliana could tell with assurance that Oliver is indeed in love with Emmett, judging from Oliver''s considerate protection and tenderness towards ine. Such finding made Juliana felt assured slightly. Juliana held a cup of wine and raised in front of Oliver, when she said with a smile, "Haha, it seems that I made a fool of myself tonight. So I''m going to make up for the losses that I''ve caused." Chapter 192: The Devil Almost Went Berserk Chapter 192: The Devil Almost Went Berserk ¡°Since you¡¯re also a good friend of Emmett let¡¯s all four of us have a drink and forget what happened tonight, ok?¡± Emmett¡¯s eyes, which were looking downwards, tensed up! Juliana! Do you enjoy torturing me that much? You wait, I will definitely take revenge against you in the future for all of this! Emmett took a deep breath. His little finger twitched slightly. But other than that, he looked calm. ine widened her eyes and shook her head, ¡°No¡­¡± Now, whenever she saw Juliana¡¯s face, she wanted to shiver. Oliver frowned. He felt ine¡¯s repulsion and said, ¡°Forget it. My girlfriend has always been timid. She¡¯s still a child and can¡¯t stand to have you scare her like that. I¡¯ll ept your apology. Let¡¯s forget what happened today. But, we¡¯re not going to drink. How can I be in the mood for drinking? I don¡¯t even know how long it¡¯s going to take for me to cheer her up again.¡± Oliver¡¯s words made Emmett clenched his teeth a little harder. Lucas wrapped his arms around the restless Hazel. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. s, for goodness sake. These four¡­I feel bad for just watching them. But Lucas was very impressed by Emmett¡¯s performance. He was able to remain so calm and so rxed. Could it be that¡­Emmett never actually really cared much for ine? Was it just like how Emmett treated the other girls who he used to fulfill his sexual desires? Then why this time, Emmett would fall out with Oliver because of ine? These all¡­just didn¡¯t make sense. Juliana was a stubborn woman. She had her own adhering arrogance and stubbornness. Since she said she wanted to have a drink, it had to be done. So, Juliana didn¡¯t care how much Oliver refused. She casually walked over and stood in front of ine, then raised her eyebrows. ¡°Ms. Jones, I am a straightforward and impulsive person. So please forgive me for offending you just now. Here, this drink is my apologies to you. I¡¯ll drink a toast to you.¡± ¡­ Juliana¡¯s leopard-like sharp eyes kept gazing at ine, even when she was drinking. ine bit her lips forcefully. She squeezed herself into Oliver¡¯s arms, not wanting to look at Juliana up close at all. If she looked at Juliana again, she would want to pounce on her and crush her face. This is because she saw Juliana hooked her arms around Emmett¡¯s neck and kissed him just now. ine was infuriated. ine¡¯s heart slowly shattered into pieces. Bad-bear Smith, oh Bad-bear Smith. Aren¡¯t you excellent in martial arts? Aren¡¯t you someone who could defeat many people by yourself? Then why did you just let this foreign woman kiss you, and you didn¡¯t even show the slightest sign of disgust? The truth is, you¡¯re enjoying it, aren¡¯t you? You guys¡­already had sex, right? As ine watched Juliana leaned back and drank up the wine in her ss, she couldn¡¯t help but have tears in her eyes. ine looked at Emmett behind her in heartache. Her eyes and Emmett¡¯s eyes secretly met. ine¡¯s sadness and pain made the sorrow in Emmett¡¯s eyes deepened. ine quickly moved her eyes away. She was like a little turtle, burying her whole face into Oliver¡¯s embrace, and mumbled, ¡°I feel dizzy. I want to leave¡­¡± Oliver felt heartache. He used his right arm to support ine¡¯s buttocks. Just like the posture of lifting a child, Oliver lifted ine up. His doting and fondness for ine were evident. ¡°Okay. We will leave now. I¡¯ll take you out for a drive and let you have a break.¡± Then Oliver took a ss of wine with his left hand and gulped it down. He nced at Juliana and said, ¡°That¡¯s all. My girlfriend doesn¡¯t want to stay here anymore. I must go.¡± Juliana looked at ine, who was embraced in Oliver¡¯s arms. She secretly felt a little envious. She wasn¡¯t the only one. All the women at the scene were extremely envious. It¡¯s no big deal to be scolded. If they could get this kind of fondness from such a rich and handsome man, so what if they get a scolding? ¡­ It seemed that only Sally noticed that Emmett was trying to maintain his calmness, and his expression looked unnatural. ¡°This guy, why is his thumb picking his index finger so forcefully? Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡± Sally muttered because she just saw Emmett picking his index finger forcefully with his thumb. This doubt shed through Sally¡¯s head for just one second before she walked out, following behind Oliver and Lucas. Hazel wanted to say something. Lucas was afraid that she would speak out of turn and offend Juliana, which would be very hard to settle. He covered her mouth and dragged her out. Hazel struggled vigorously. Lucas was furious. He pped Hazel¡¯s butt hard, wedged her under his armpits and took her out of the banquet. As Juliana watched these few people left, she narrowed her eyes. Then she quickly turned around and looked at Emmett. Emmett looked as if he had forgotten what had just happened. He was talking to a person with a light smile. Hmm¡­ looked like her Emmett really didn¡¯t like anyone, huh? Haha, this is good. This way, she felt relieved. Emmett kept a forced smile. He said to Jasper, ¡°I¡¯m going insane! You spill a ss of wine on me right now! Hurry!¡± Jasper¡¯s eyes widened slightly, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Asshole! Shut up! You want me to break your neck?¡± Jasper was frightened. ¡®See, I knew Emmett had been holding back. Now ine had left, he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.¡¯ Hiss, this tuxedo worth tens of thousands of dors, was he really going to destroy it? Wine or champagne? Jasper turned around and selected a ss of champagne. He quietly prayed and turned around again. Ssh¡­ The ss of champagne perfectly spilled onto Emmett¡¯s clothes. ¡°Oops, sorry, Mr. Smith. I¡¯m such an idiot. I wasn¡¯t paying attention and identally¡­¡± Emmett snapped immediately and yelled back, ¡°You brat! Had going abroad made you clumsy?¡± ¡­ Juliana walked over and held Emmett¡¯s arm like a wife. She said, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s no big deal. Go change a new one.¡± ¡°Alright. You take care of things here first.¡± Emmett grunted with his nose, red at Jasper and yelled again, ¡°You better do your best! Introduce Ms. Juliana to the others one by one!¡± Jasper lowered his head and said, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Emmett left the crowd behind. He walked out calmly and leisurely. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Just as he walked out of the banquet, the way he walked changed abruptly. He walked as fast as the wind. ¡°Fuck!¡± Emmett walked briskly to the suite prepared by the hotel, shut the door hard and then locked it from the inside. There were men from the ZH n guarding outside. ¡°Shit! I¡¯m going crazy! I¡¯m really going crazy!¡± When Emmett entered the room, he became a completely different person, not the same person at the banquet at all. He walked quickly to the washroom first. He tilted his head to look at his chin in the mirror. Shit, there was a faint lip mark left on it. He was disgusted! Emmett twisted open the faucet. He rinsed his face with cool water, then picked up a towel and wiped his chin vigorously. While wiping, the rage in his eyes couldn¡¯t be kept in anymore. He suddenly flung the towel on the ground, then punched the wall fiercely. Angry! Today, he felt so angry that he wanted to kill someone! Emmett grimaced and began to undress. He tossed his expensive tuxedo towards the wall as if it were rubbish. He took his shirt and trousers off, leaving only a pair of underwear on him. He walked back and forth in his room while panting like a caged beast. ine, ine, ine¡­ Why did you show up tonight¡­ Do you know that I almost had a heart attack because of you showing up! Do you know how heartbroken I was when I saw your tears? ¡°Why did you cry? Why did you cry? Why did you cry?¡± Emmett was like a madman, repeatedly muttering while walking around haphazardly in his room. ¡­ Finally, he stopped in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. He leaned his head against the ss. He was full of tiredness and sadness. There were tears inside his narrow eyes. Yes, he had countless unspeakable sadness. He felt very guilty and remorseful for his forced ¡°inaction¡± tonight! ¡°Does my, Emmett Smith¡¯s woman, need Oliver to protect her for me?¡± Bam, bam, bam! Thinking about it, Emmett was going crazy again. He pounded his fist against the ss. Looking at the night scene with flickering lights below, looking at the weaving cars, Emmett smiled bitterly and muttered to himself, ¡°There are millions of people in this world, but there is only one ine Jones¡­¡± ¡°Let me tell you. I don¡¯t feel better than you when you are aggrieved or when you are crying¡­¡± ¡°ine, you¡¯re impressive. You captured my heart¡­¡± Half an hourter, Emmett returned to the banquet after changing into a beige suit. He was as dashing and handsome as ever, as cold and calm as ever, and as diplomatic as ever. Who knew that in this half an hour this devil almost went berserk? The banquet was over, and the guests enjoyed themselves. Jasper waited for Emmett. Emmett looked a little tired, patting his head gently with one hand as he walked out. Juliana had already changed into a loose casual outfit in the dressing room. She was in a cream linen halter top and a pair of pale pink linen baggy trousers. Half of her plump breasts were protruding and were revealed. The breast pads could even be seen. Chapter 193: Three Women Partying Chapter 193: Three Women Partying Juliana sashayed in small steps and ran towards Emmett and lunged to hug his arms from behind. Emmett unexpectedly dodged to the right as if he could see behind him resulting in Juliana lunging into emptiness and almost fell over. ¡°Hey, why did you dodge?¡± Juliana continued to behave coyly like a little girl and lunged over to grab Emmett¡¯s arm. ¡­ ¡°Emmett, look at me, do I look like amon folk? Look!¡± Juliana looked at Emmett and shook his arm. Emmett became frustrated with her pestering and looked impatiently at Juliana. The nce was swift and rapid and did notst even 0.01 seconds. ¡°Erm.¡± Juliana frowned, ¡°What does erm mean? Is it good or not?¡± Emmett braced his back to emphasize his tall and upright 1.9m frame. He looked forward and said calmly, ¡°You are an ordinary folk.¡± His cruel words made Juliana feel like she was thrown into the depths of hell. ¡®You are one of themon folk. How great do you think you are? Do you really think that you are extraordinary?¡¯ Emmett¡¯s words were this cold and ruthless. Juliana sighed and didn¡¯t want to bicker with him. She can only me herself for being smitten by this man. His temper was quirky and foul but this type of man was much more challenging. ¡°Hey, Emmett, why don¡¯t we go shopping and enjoy the night scene? Or we can go to a quiet park for a stroll?¡± Emmett narrowed his eyes. At this point, he couldn¡¯t help but think about the time when he brought ine to a tranquil garden. The dreamy lights, the long and narrow path, walking hand in hand¡­ In the end, that girl fell asleep on his shoulders, like a contented pig¡­ Emmett couldn¡¯t help but grinned and came to his senses and looked at Juliana. He looked down at Juliana and then in a fling, he ruthlessly shook Juliana off and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m going back to rest.¡± Then he continued to walk forward. Juliana stomped her feet and chased after him and said, ¡°Emmett, can you stay with me at the hotel? I¡¯m afraid of being on my own. Or you can take me to where you live¡­ Emmett, I¡¯m very skilled in massage. Why don¡¯t I give you a good massage tonight? I can rub away all your fatigue.¡± ¡­ Everyone knew what it meant when a mature couple spoke in that manner. All the talk about me going to your ce or youe to mine, about massages, all these were nothing but excuses for sex. Emmett maintained his cold expression, ¡°Thanks but I¡¯m not worthy.¡± Then he shouted at Jasper, ¡°Jasper! Send Ms. Juliana to the hotel! Be smart. if Juliana feels lonely, get some high-ss gigolos for her.¡± Juliana¡¯s expression darkened immediately. Gigolo? Did she need a gigolo? Fuck, when she was in Italy, a simple curl of her finger will get her many talented men moring for her. Emmett, so that was how you regarded me! ¡°No need! I drove!¡± Juliana flicked her hair in anger and walked off. Jasper looked at the furious Juliana and shrugged, ¡°Look at this Ms. Juliana. She can be a talented actress. She can be charming and lovely in one moment and then fierce and nasty the next. How terrifying!¡± Emmett stood in the cool night surrounded by tens of ZH n men. He stood beautifully in the dimly lit night. ¡°Why did shee tonight?¡± Emmett asked coldly. Jasper shivered and knew that Emmett will ask this question. Amen, thank the heavens and earth that ine was invited by him. ¡°I also don¡¯t know why she came.¡± ¡°I will not forgive the person who intentionally embarrassed me!¡± Emmett walked towards the car in fury and scoffed coldly at Jasper. Lucas oh Lucas, I advise you to head overseas to hide for a period of time. Jasper looked at Emmett¡¯s motorcade leave and heaved a long sigh and then walked wearily towards his car. ¡°What have I done to be squeezed between these people, it¡¯s a torment!¡± He mumbled and got into his car and received Lucas¡¯s call. On seeing that it was Lucas, Jasper composed himself, ¡°Hey, Lucas, listen to my advice. Go to overseas tomorrow for a vacation. Emmett is angry. He is furious! You should see his face, it was terrifying!¡± ¡­ Lucas was stunned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it anymore; I also know that I did a foolish thing tonight. How did I let ine go as well?¡± Jasper heard that it was rowdy and loud on Lucas¡¯s end as if he was in a nightclub. He asked curiously, ¡°Where are you?¡± Lucas looked at the few women drinking next to him and sighed, ¡°Y Nightclub room 8808. Fuck, these 3 women can really drink. I can¡¯t keep up with them.¡± ¡°Ah? Women? Which three women? Who are they?¡± Lucas turned to look at Hazel who was smiling innocently at him and he couldn¡¯t help but smile back at her, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s ine and the other two of them, Oliver is also here. Why don¡¯t youe as well?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t go. Who am I? You and your girlfriends are there. You guys have fun. I¡¯m tired and want to go home for a shower and sleep.¡± ¡°Come over, tell me what happened just now.¡± He couldn¡¯t stop Lucas¡¯s pestering and Jasper graciously agreed and drove to the Y Nightclub. Jasper was shocked when he walked into room 8808. This was the first time he saw the three women partying wildly. The two handsome men were sober and in a discussion. The other three women were intoxicated and high, dancing wildly together. Jasper wiped his cold sweat and said coldly, ¡°I thought my eyes were ying tricks on me. I¡¯ve never seen you two behave so properly.¡± Oliver sighed and said, ¡°Can we not behave ourselves? If we are also drunk then who will protect our women if someone came for them?¡± Lucas held onto his forehead and sighed, ¡°Actually I¡¯m the most innocent. These had nothing to do with me and yet I walked into this pit. I can only me myself!¡± ¡­ Jasper pursed his lips and picked up a cup of soda and sipped, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, this time you have done it. You didn¡¯t see for yourselves. After you left, Emmett¡¯s face was like being sshed with a bucket of hot sauce and erupted!¡± Oliver frowned and turned to look at ine. At least now she had stopped crying and no longer sad. She was intoxicated and was smiling like a fool. ¡°I felt that there was something wrong with Emmett tonight. Actually, I was prepared to fight with him, who expected ¡­¡± Jasper almost had a stitchughing, ¡°You? You fight with Emmett? Dream on! Even the three of us can barely hold him off! You really have a sense of humor!¡± Oliver puffed up his cheek and his beautiful eyes blinked, ¡°Even if I can¡¯t win a fight against him, I will fight to my death against my rival in love!¡± Jasper heaved a long sigh and said, ¡°Actually¡­ Emmett was also suffering tonight. Do you know why he pretended not to know ine tonight?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Why?¡± Lucas asked curiously. Oliver frowned and his expression darkened. After all, the person being discussed was his rival in love and a huge rival! ¡°Do you know who that Juliana is?¡± Lucas blinked and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t she the director of Europe¡¯s Dark Shadows group?¡± ¡°Heh, heh, yeah, Dark Shadows Group. It¡¯s actually the moneyunderingpany for the mafia!¡± ¡°Ah! Mafia?!¡± Lucas was shocked. It was fortunate that he had blocked Hazel¡¯s mouth otherwise she may be killed without knowing who she offended. Jasper continued, ¡°Juliana fell for Emmett when he went to Italy and insisted on getting married to him. So, she came over here to continue to woo him. The master of the Smith family is very supportive of their marriage. After all, Master Smith is a cold-blooded person and regarded the marriage as a transaction. Furthermore, Juliana is not an ordinary person. She knows martial arts and had been involved in many activities in the mafia since she was young. She is very ruthless. If Juliana knows that Emmett likes ine, we may not even know where to find ine¡¯s head.¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes were wide open, ¡°So that¡¯s why! Tonight he behaved as if ine was a stranger in front of Juliana.¡± ¡­ Jasperughed bitterly, ¡°He was also enduring painfully. As soon as you all left, he made me spill wine all over him, and then he went to the suite topose himself. Oh, my pitiful suite. I don¡¯t know how many things were smashed inside it.¡± Oliver frowned when he heard and at this moment, he grabbed Jasper¡¯s hand, looked sternly, and whispered, ¡°You two swear to me that you won¡¯t say a word of what was discussed tonight to my sweetheart! Do you guys understand?¡± Chapter 194: She Didn’t Even Go Home Chapter 194: She Didn¡¯t Even Go Home Jasper squinted, ¡°No way, Oliver, when did you be so petty? It should be fairpetition!¡± ¡°Fair my ass! I don¡¯t care so much when it concerns my future with ine.¡± Lucas pursed his lips, ¡°You really have been suckered by love.¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to be suckered. You don¡¯t even have the chance to be suckered.¡± Lucas muttered softly, ¡°Why are you so sure that I don¡¯t have a chance? Love is like a spring breeze, you won¡¯t know when it will blow into my heart.¡± At one side, Hazel raised an empty wine bottle and yelled loudly, ¡°It¡¯s empty! No more wine! More wine! More!¡± Lucas frowned, coughed, stood up, and walked over. He snatched over the empty bottle in Hazel¡¯s hand and said, ¡°They had sold all the wine here. There are no more wine. You can¡¯t drink anymore. We¡¯re done, you had enough to drink tonight and it¡¯s time to rest. Let¡¯s all stop drinking.¡± Lucas grabbed Hazel and humored the three drunk women like they were kids. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jasper¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He pointed to Hazel and asked Oliver in surprise, ¡°Lucas¡­ and that girl? What¡¯s going on?¡± When did Lucas be so tender and even knew how to humor someone else? He was so patient! What a rare sight¡­ Oliver pursed his lips, ¡°Where do I have the time to be involved with his affairs? I can¡¯t even handle my woman.¡± After he said, Oliver walked over to ine¡¯s side and stroked her hair, telling her not to drink anymore. In the end, Lucas led the drowsy Hazel away and Oliver carried ine out. Only Sally was left alone in the room. ¡­ Lucas shouted, ¡°Jasper! Are you blind? Do you call yourself a man? Can you be a gentleman and send Sally home?¡± Jasper¡¯s face distorted and howled, ¡°Damn it! I knew that you called me here for a purpose! You set me up! You know that I hate women!¡± Lucas and Oliver had left and only Sally, who had passed out, and the wide-eyed Jasper were left in room 8808. Fifth Brother came in at this moment and looked into the room andughed, ¡°Jasper, so she is your woman. You should tell me earlier and I would have let her be a team leader.¡± Jasper broke out in cold sweat, ¡°Fifth Brother, are you kidding me? Since when do I have a woman?¡± Fifth Brotherughed loudly and walked out. Jasper walked helplessly over to Sally, frowned, and tapped on Sally¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Hey,dy, where do you live?¡± Argh! ¡­he was so frustrated! He was back in the country for only a day, jetgged and can¡¯t even rest properly. Not only did he have to attend the highly stressful banquet with his boss, now he had to send a piss-drunk woman home! Why was he so unfortunate? Why? When Emmett got into the car, Kayden softly asked, ¡°Sir, where do you want to go?¡± Emmett sat exhausted in the rear seats, closed his eyes, and sighed slowly, ¡°Back to the vi.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kayden thought that Emmett had finished his instructions but he unexpectedly continued, ¡°Once at home, get a non-shy car and wait for me at the back door.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Kayden was stunned. Why did he want to sneak out after going home? What was happening? Kayden didn¡¯t ask for the reason and quickly replied, ¡°Yes!¡± When Emmett was at the vi, he went upstairs, quickly showered and changed into something casual, and then went to the back door. Kayden was already waiting in the darkness like a tiger lurking in the dark. ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kayden nodded and opened the door for Emmett and then drove off. ¡°Sir, where are we going?¡± Emmett looked in the dark of the night and calmly said, ¡°Drive around the city and once you¡¯ve ascertained that we are not followed, we¡¯ll go to ine¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Kayden was stunned. Was that necessary to go through all that trouble just to get to ine¡¯s house? Emmett would not exin to him the reason for doing so. Why would he tell Kayden that not only was his father keeping an eye on him, but Juliana could also be following him? Kayden drove the car around the city with ease and once he was certain that no one was following them, he drove with familiarity to the alleyway where ine¡¯s house was. ¡°Wait for me over here, I¡¯ll go in for a look,¡± Emmett said, got out of the car and walked towards ine¡¯s house. He used his skills to unlock ine¡¯s front door and then entered the house only to find out that ine wasn¡¯t home! What? Emmett frowned tightly. He raised his wristwatch and saw that it was already eleven o¡¯clock at night. To think that she was not home at this hour! Where did she go? A feeling of dread came over Emmett and he walked quickly outside. He took out his cellphone to call ine only to find out that she had turned off her phone! This girl turned off her phone! ¡°Fuck! Where the hell is she?¡± Emmett leaned onto the car and sighed angrily. Kayden stood in front of the car and maintained his silence as he saw Emmett fuming. Emmett narrowed his eyes and swiftly pondered and then his eyes lit up and murmured, ¡°Could it be¡­ Oliver took her away?¡± This thought struck him like a lightning and he violently punched the car. ¡°Shit! This is insane!¡± Emmett cussed and quickly got into the car and then yelled at Kayden, ¡°Go to Oliver¡¯s vi!¡± ¡­ Kayden didn¡¯t ask for details and drove quickly. He took a peek at Emmett and his expression was terrifying! He was cold, gloomy and tightly pursed his lips like he was about to devour someone. ¡°Rascal, if you dare to do something to her, just you wait¡­ I will not let you off¡­ fuck!¡± Emmett clenched his fists tightly next to his mouth and ground his teeth angrily. ine oh ine, why didn¡¯t you have a sense of self-preservation? Oliver was a yboy and was easily aroused. Why can¡¯t you be more cautious when you¡¯re around him? Emmett couldn¡¯t help but think about ¡­ the delicate and beautiful ine being thrown onto the bed by the horny Oliver. She was being pinned down by Oliver¡¯s body as heughed sinisterly while he tore off her clothes¡­ Then he raped her small body and ruthlessly thrust into her! Argh! Emmett sat upright and looked as if he was ready for a fight. No! Oliver, you must not treat ine that way! No! ¡°Quickly, speed up! Faster!¡± Emmett ordered Kayden anxiously. Kayden broke out in cold sweats. They were already going at breakneck speed. Should he speed up some more? At least the traffic was light at this time of the night. Otherwise, it was easy to get into an ident at this speed¡­ Kayden had no choice, clenched his jaws, and stepped firmly down on the elerator. Oliver carried the drunken ine out of the Y nightclub and put her gently into the front passenger seat. He lowered the incline of the backrest so that it would be morefortable for ine. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so happy¡­ drink¡­ the loser must drink up¡­¡± ine lowered her head and mumbled. Her long eyshes were thick and curly. Oliver couldn¡¯t help butughed and pinched her cheeks and said, ¡°Drink some more? You are so drunk that you don¡¯t even remember your name! Sit properly. I¡¯ll put on your seat belt.¡± Oliver adjusted ine¡¯s head and then bent forward to affix her seatbelt. A strain of ine¡¯s hair drifted towards Oliver and tickled his nose. ¡­ Hoof¡­ Oliver¡¯s body stiffened and he maintained his position over ine¡¯s body and stopped breathing. Her swaying hair was like a lively hand touching Oliver¡¯s face. Its fragrance caused Oliver to be dizzy. He was so close to her. Her petite body was just under him. And her fragrance had already permeated his entire body. ¡°ine¡­ what¡¯s the brand of the shampoo that you are using? The scent ¡­ is really nice¡­¡± Oliverughed and found an excuse to remain in position. Of course, what replied to him was her deep breathing as she had fallen asleep. Oliver¡¯s mind turned slowly and his eyes looked lustfully at the woman. Her pouting lips were curled slightly and her fair cheeks were red from being drunk. ¡°ine¡­¡± Oliver was mesmerized as he looked at her sleep. His desires started to stir. So beautiful¡­ Oliver couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. He had not had sex for some time and Oliver suddenly felt the urge burning within him! The urges started to ripple from his crotch. How frustrating¡­ ¡°ine¡­ you are beautiful¡­ really beautiful¡­¡± Oliver continued to murmur and started to lean towards ine¡¯s lips. Like trying to catch dewdrops, his lips very gently touched her delicate lips. Those moist, fleshy, tender, and fragrant lips¡­ Ooooh! He almost lost control of himself! The fiery urge that raged due to days of abstinence almost caused him to devour her! He wanted more¡­ he wanted her¡­ he wanted more excitement¡­ Oliver swallowed his saliva and couldn¡¯t hold himself back and leaned over again and kissed her voraciously. Chapter 195: Take Her Home Chapter 195: Take Her Home Oliver¡¯s body was heating up as he leaned over to kiss her and slowly closed his eyes. The more he kissed, the more the fire raged within him! His trousers tightened the more he kissed. How embarrassing that he was actually aroused. ¡­ To think that a yboy of his status was actually aroused by a drunken woman who had passed out. But the issue was, this woman was not doing anything and he was getting himself worked up on his own! ¡°Precious, you are tormenting me!¡± Oliver sighed and his eyes sparkled and teared up. He had really fallen in love with her! As he held onto her gently, he felt that he had everything he ever wanted. Oliver stuck next to her face enjoying her warmth and softly mumbled, ¡°Precious¡­ let me take care of you for the rest of your life, okay?¡± At that moment, Jasper dragged Sally out of the nightclub and didn¡¯t know what to do with her. As Jasper came out, he saw Oliver and yelled out to him, ¡°Oliver! Oliver! Take her away! I can¡¯t be bothered with her! She¡¯s so filthy!¡± Oliver came out of the car immediately and closed the door after hearing Jasper¡¯s voice. He turned around and saw Jasper frowning angrily as he stood at the entrance of the Y Nightclub. Oliver smiled widely and said yfully, ¡°Heh, heh, I can¡¯t handle two women in one night. Jasper, do what you want. Toss her into the drain if you want but don¡¯t tell me about it. I¡¯ll just handle my sweetheart. Good night. Oh, I forgot. Wee back to the country. Bye-bye!¡± Oliver smiled and walked to the driver''s side and jumped into the car. He started his luxury car and drove off in a hurry. Jasper stomped his feet angrily and cussed, ¡°Bloody asshole! You only know how to make use of me! That¡¯s it, end of friendship! Disgusting people! How revolting!¡± After he scolded, Sally began to squirm in his arms and scratch herself. Jasper looked at Sally and sighed angrily. Oliver drove and suddenly didn¡¯t know what he should do. Where were they going at this time of the night? He turned to look at the pink faced girl and started to hesitate. Should he send her home? It was alreadyte and she was so drunk. If he was to send her home at this hour, will her parents get angry? If he didn¡¯t send her home¡­ then where should he bring her? ¡­ Oliver took a deep breath and his eyes lit up. Then¡­ could he bring her back to his ce? Huff, huff, huff¡­ Oliver¡¯s breathing quickened. His eyes looked towards ine and the fire in him continued to rage intensely. ¡°Can I? Can I really? I can, can¡¯t I?¡± He softly murmured and was in a daze. He stretched out his hand and gently stroked her face. Her smoothplexion electrified him as if numerous electric currents flowed from her to his fingers and throughout his body. He felt numb¡­ and his heartbeat raced causing his blood pressure to rise. Oliver made up his mind! ¡°Yes! I¡¯m bringing you to my ce. Then you don¡¯t have to face your family¡¯s questioning. You will understand my decision, won¡¯t you?¡± Oliver used his finger to press gently onto ine¡¯s lips and caress them lovingly. It was like a beast within him started to dance and cheer. He had not touched a woman for days. He didn¡¯t abstain from sex for any reason other than those women who he had seen did not interest nor arouse him. But now he was so easily aroused by this pink faced girl who was in such a small enclosure with him¡­. Oliver¡¯s breathing quickened at the thought of the possibilities with her and his hand started to tremble with excitement. He kept murmuring to himself, ¡°Can I? Can I?¡± He drove quickly like a beast pouncing in the night. One could see how anxious he was from the way he drove. Oliver drove directly to his seaside vi. ¡°Master Young, you are back!¡± The steward smiled happily as he came out of the house while rubbing his eyes. It was already sote and he thought that Master Young wouldn¡¯te back tonight. They had numerous houses and Master Young was yful and it was uncertain where he would decide to spend the night. He was reading the newspaper and fell asleep on the sofa when unexpectedly, the security guard called to inform him of Master Young¡¯s arrival. The steward stretched out his hand to take Oliver¡¯s bag but realized that he had gone to open the front passenger door and there was a woman inside! ¡­ Heh¡­ The old steward was startled! This was the first time Master Young had brought a woman back here! He had heard about how Master Young was ying the field but he had never brought a woman to the vi. ¡°Master, this¡­¡± ¡°Denzel, don¡¯t ask. Open the door for me, she¡¯s asleep, hurry up¡­¡± Oliver gently carried ine and looked down at the precious thing in his embrace and couldn¡¯t help but feel blissful. ¡°Oh, oh¡­¡± The steward was stunned for a moment before rushing to open the door and then looked at the girl in Master Young¡¯s arms. She was a very young woman with a small face, straight bangs with long and thick eyshes. Although it was just a nce, he could tell that she was a very beautifuldy. ¡°You¡¯re home little precious, at our home¡­¡± Oliverughed gently and walked up the spiral staircase. The steward Denzel, blinked several times and hurriedly followed Oliver but he didn¡¯t know which door to open. Oliver became anxious and shouted, ¡°Quickly open the bedroom door! Hurry! I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll wake up.¡± Master Young stopped at his bedroom door! The steward didn¡¯t dare to question and opened Master Young¡¯s bedroom door and stood outside in a daze. He still wasn¡¯t used to having another unfamiliar woman in the house. Thump! Oliver immediately kicked and closed the bedroom door leaving the stunned steward outside. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Little precious, we¡¯re home. We¡¯re back at our home and now you are on our bed, he he¡­¡± Perhaps due to his nervousness or excitement, his face was drenched with sweat as Oliver ced ine onto the bed. ine¡¯s soft bodyid on Oliver¡¯s huge bed. The bed sheets were blue which highlighted ine¡¯s fair complexion, tenderness, and petite frame. Oliver was bewildered and breathed heavily. He couldn¡¯t help himself and stretched out his hand to gently caress her eyebrows. ¡°You are so beautiful¡­ really really beautiful¡­¡± His mouth was dry and his tongue was on fire. The fire in him continued to rage and his heartbeat quickened and his crotch tightened. ¡­ This set off a series of reactions. Oliver leaned over with his arms on either side of ine, looking at the woman below him. He gasped rapidly. As he lowered his head and was about to kiss her red and tender lips, ine frowned and tilted her head downwards while her lips moved and murmured, ¡°Bad-bear Smith¡­ I hate you¡­ detest you¡­¡± Oliver was stunned! What did ¡­ did she say? Bad-bear Smith? Was she referring to Emmett? Oliver¡¯s eyes narrowed. An ominous feeling shed across his mind! The girl who he liked¡­ could it be¡­ that she had someone else in her heart? Could it be¡­ that she liked¡­ Emmett?!! No! Cannot! I won¡¯t allow you to be so cruel to me! What will I do? What will be of me if you made that choice? Oliver immediately stood up and held his chest with his hands and paced painfully around his room. One could see the pain and suffering in his beautiful eyes. Knock, knock, knock¡­ Someone outside knocked on the door. Oliver turned around rapidly and the sound didn¡¯t stop but became louder. ¡°Who is it?¡± The door opened a small crack and the old steward said from outside, ¡°Master Young, do you need the maid¡¯s help?¡± Oliver immediately became furious. Maid? Now was the moment between a man and woman. Why should he need a maid?! ¡°Get the hell out of here and don¡¯t bother me! Scram!¡± ¡°Oh, oh¡­¡± Denzel was scared away and quickly closed the door. Oliver turned around and looked at ine and couldn¡¯t help and frowned. ¡°Little precious, I beg you, I beg you not to abandon me¡­ Emmett doesn¡¯t need you but I need you! Without you, Emmett can still carry on perfectly but I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t live without you, I beg you¡­¡± Oliver¡¯s entire face creased and his handsome features frowned collectively. He slowly squatted and covered his face with his hands. ¡­ After about five minutes, he finallyposed himself. Oliver was exhausted, walked out of the room, and startled Denzel as he was about to turn off the lights of the living room. ¡°Master Young?¡± ¡°Yes, Denzel, I¡¯m sorry about what happened just now¡­ Get Natalie and a few maids to go in and give ine a shower.¡± ¡°Ah? Okay, Master Young, I¡¯ll instruct Natalie to do that immediately.¡± ine? Was this the name of the girl brought back by Master Young? A few maids walked into Oliver¡¯s bedroom and Oliver sat in a daze in the living room. What was he going to do with that woman upstairs? Oliver asked himself repeatedly. Should he take her when she was unconscious? Was this too inhumane? Will ine hate him after that? Oliver couldn¡¯t help but shake his head continuously. Then¡­ perhaps he should just hold onto her and be a gentleman? Chapter 196: Breaking into His Room Chapter 196: Breaking into His Room Oliver couldn¡¯t help talking to himself, Gosh, what was he thinking? He was being ridiculous. He was not a virgin, instead, he was so good in bed. How could he leave ine alone in the room? He couldn¡¯t even convince himself! How about if they slept in different rooms? Oliver immediately rejected this idea. It was too cruel for himself. "Ahhhh. It''s so annoying, what should I do?" Oliver sighed deeply with one hand holding his cheek. The butler looked at Master Young quietly, and couldn''t help sighing. He couldn¡¯t believe that in the middle of the night, he would stand here watching Master Young signing and worrying. "Master Young, thatdy finishes showering." Natalie wiped her hands while standing on the stairs to report with a big smile. "Ah? Oh! It''s done, OK. Go have a rest. All of you!" "Yes, Master Young." Natalie and the maids walked out of the house and went to another house to have a rest. Oliver suddenly felt so nervous. He really wanted to p himself at this point! He was being so weak. The way he acted and felt was like a virgin who was about to have sex for the first time in his life. He shouldn¡¯t be this nervous no matter he would have sex with ine tonight or not. Seeing Denzel was still drinking tea in the living room, Oliver couldn¡¯t help say, ¡°Denzel, you can go and have a rest as well.¡± ... Denzel blinked his eyes, "Oh, Master Young, I will leave after seeing you go to sleep." Oliver tapped his finger on the table, gritted his teeth, suppressed all the self-me and guilt, and stood up, "I''m going to bed now, good night Denzel." Denzel nodded, "Yeah. Good night, Master Young." Once Oliver made a decision, suddenly he felt easier to face ine, even happier to go upstairs. Okay, that was it! Oliver talked to himself in his heart, he would go to ine¡¯s room and kissed her lips. If she didn¡¯t push him away, he would have sex with her! Oliver prayed while walking in the room ¡°ine, please, don¡¯t push me away.¡± Oliver went inside the room. When he finally got used to the dim light in the room and saw ine on the bed, he got stunned. He felt that he couldn¡¯t even breathe anymore. "Ah..." Oliver¡¯s eyes were wide open. Damn! She was so dame seducing! Oliver felt that suddenly his heart beat so fast. ine was so beautiful, fabulous, and seducing. ine was lying on the bed. She curled up her body that identally pushed down the quilt, which showed up her entire back! Gosh! Oliver couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Natalie didn¡¯t even put on a pair of pajamas for ine. Oliver knew that there were no woman''s pajamas here, but ine could at least wear his. Now... the girl he deeply loved was lying naked under the quilt. How could he walk away like a gentleman? It was impossible. Thank God that she just showed her back, if he saw her breast, he would¡­already jump on her like a hungry wolf seeing an innocent sheep. Thinking of that, his palms, the same as his nose, got sweat suddenly. Oliver could even hear his heart beating so fast. He moved over to the bed silently like a thief. Staring at ine¡¯s snow-white back, he breathed heavier and heavier. ... "ine... I probably will do something wrong¡­ I, I''m so hot now..." Oliver muttered to himself while swallowing his spit. He knelt on the bed. The bed was so soft that once Oliver knelt on the bed, the bed immediately trembled. Oliver was so nervous. His heart almost jumped out of his chest with tension when he felt the bed trembling. He stretched out his hand, gently stroked ine¡¯s snow-white back. How wonderful her skin was! It was as silky and soft as silk. His whole body got excited while touching her. Oliver felt that he was like on fire, so hot that he couldn¡¯t control himself anymore. He leaned forward, bowed his head, and kissed her back affectionately. He licked her back with his tongue. His body trembled unceasingly. Sniffing the faint fragrance of her body and touching her soft skin made his desire for her became clearer and stronger! He couldn¡¯t wait anymore. He quickly reached to her breast under the quilt. Just when he was about to do more, suddenly ine moved and whispered: "I''m so thirsty... Ellie, is there water? I want to drink water..." (¡Ño¡Ñ) what! Oliver got stunned for a few seconds. Then he hurriedly said, "Oh, do you want to drink water? Wait a minute, I''ll get it for you." If it was from any other girl asking for water when he was about to have sex, he would get so angry and kick her out. However, when it was from ine, Oliver¡¯s attitude became so different. He got off the bed quickly, went to the living room, and came back with a ss of water, "Come on, water is here." Oliver would never let his baby ine keep thirsty! What was more, if he supported her to sit up to drink water, the quilt must fall off and her breast must show up. Gosh! Oliver doubted if he would drop the water cup on the group and jump on her. At the same time, Emmett asked Kayden to drive the car outside the gate of Oliver''s seaside vi. Before Kayden got off the car, Emmett jumped out of the car first. ... Kayden got stunned with widening his eyes. Huh? What happened to Young Master Emmett? Kayden couldn¡¯t help thinking, shouldn¡¯t he go down and talk to the doorman? He was the one who did such things every time. Why would young master Emmett be so anxious this time that he got down and asked by himself? "Is Oliver back?" Emmett walked to the doorman and knocked on the window. The doorman inside had already fallen asleep. Hearing Emmett asking, the doorman was taken aback, sat up leaping, and subconsciously responded, "Yes, he is here." "Then, open the door for me, I need to talk to him." Emmett slightly wrinkled his eyebrows, looking so scary like a ghost in the night. "Ah? Then I need to check if I can let you in..." before the doorman could finish talking, Emmett directly mmed in through the small window with one arm, sped the doorman''s neck, and mmed it outward! The doorman fainted before he could reach the phone. Kayden was shocked. He couldn¡¯t help thinking, seriously? The young master Emmett used violence directly? Emmett found the guard''s switch and opened the door directly. Turning around, Emmett stared at Kayden coldly, "Are you still stunned? Do you think I have a lot of time? Hurry up and drive-in!" "Ah? Oh!" Kayden didn''t dare to waste more time. He quickly got into the car and drove inside. Oliver¡¯s seaside vi was built with great taste. Oliver loved to enjoy life. Both sides of the road were decorated with foreign expensive grass, which was softer and greener than the grass of a high-level football field. There were so many trees on the side and under the trees, there were many benches. Under the decoration of small night lights, the exterior of this vi looked like a beautiful painting. But Emmett was not in the mood to enjoy the scene at all. The car stopped outside the house, Emmett jumped out of the car directly and came to the door in a few seconds. The door was locked from inside. Shit! Humph! Emmett didn''t even want to try to push with his hands. He lifted his foot directly and kicked the door open with a big sound. Bang! Emmett walked in quickly with a cold expression. "Oliver! Get the hell out!" ... Emmett stepped into the living room and shouted. The first person that he waked up was Denzel. Denzel rubbed his eyes. He frowned and got surprised when he turned on the light and saw the two strong men suddenly appeared in the room. He asked in surprise, "Who ¡­Who are you? How did youe in?" Emmett didn''t even look at Denzel. He ran upstairs directly. This is from N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Denzel was about to kick Emmett out, he was stopped by Kayden. Kayden said with a smile, "Oh, uncle. Take it easy. You can go to sleep now. My master is a good friend of Master Young. They just want to talk. You can go and have a rest now." Kayden pushed Denzel back to his room while convincing him to take it easy with lies. At the same time, Emmett kicked the door open. Bang! The kicking sound was so loud. Oliver didn¡¯t expect it. Ah! Oliver was freaked out. He almost dropped the water ss. He turned his head in astonishment and looked at Emmett who rushed into the room. Oliver thought he was dreaming. And for a while, he was so dumbfounded. "Emmett?..." Impossible! At thiste time, at his home, how could Emmett suddenly pop up? Emmett squinted his eyes and took a quick look at the room. Right away, his expression became gloomy and cold! Emmett couldn¡¯t believe what he saw! ine was sleeping under the quilt with her entire back showed up! "Damn! Oliver, you really want me to kill you, right?" Emmett couldn¡¯t hold his anger. He walked a few steps over, grabbed Oliver''s clothes, and shouted viciously, "What do you want to do to her? Huh? You want to take advantage of her! You despicable bastard! How dare you to take advantage of my woman!" When Oliver finally realized what happened, he got so angry as well. Not to mention that Emmett broke into his house and interrupted what he was doing, Emmett was also the one who caused ine to get drunk in the first ce. Oliver was never a push-over. He hit Emmett''s hand with his arm, poked Emmett''s chest with his fingers, and said: "Who are you to tell me what to do to ine? Who gives you the right to break into my house and shout at me? Is ine your wife? Is she your girlfriend? Don¡¯t you have Juliana now? You don¡¯t even dare to protect ine when that foreigner bullies her. Who are you toe here tonight and tell me what to do? What you need to do now is to turn around and get out!" Chapter 197: Disintegration Chapter 197: Disintegration Emmett was stunned for a while. Oliver was right. Who was he to tell Oliver what to do? At best, ine was just his lover who he didn¡¯t dare to tell everyone. And tonight... For whatever reason, it was true that he didn''t protect ine. Emmett closed his eyes with mixed feelings. He took a deep breath and looked directly at Oliver. He tried to make his tone sound less aggressive, and said, "You didn¡¯t know what happened. I have my reason for what I did tonight. I love her in my heart." Oliver interrupted him immediately, "No matter for what reason, tonight, Juliana embarrassed ine and made her sad. When ine cried sadly, I was there with her. I am the one tofort her, I am the one being by her side, not you! Emmett, don¡¯t be a jerk that makes all the women under your control. For the woman that you don¡¯t love or you can¡¯t love, can¡¯t you let her go?" Emmett was speechless. He knew that he couldn¡¯t win over Oliver at this point if they kept arguing. After all, with Juliana being involved in his life, and with tonight''s incident, Emmett indeed had no right to argue about anything. So...At this time, if Emmett wanted to win, he had to say something that Oliver could never fight over. Emmett grinned and said, "Even if I can''t give her promises and status, did she tell you that she still loves me very much?" "What!" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Oliver was stunned. He didn¡¯t move at all for a while, holding the water ss in his hand. Emmett smiled domineeringly, "Didn¡¯t ine tell you? She confessed to me, she said that she loves me very much, she is obsessed with me, and she wants to be with me forever...she enjoys making love with me. I can make her have great orgasms in sex. And she feels sofortable¡­" ... Oliver¡¯s face suddenly got pale. His body trembled, "Nonsense! ine doesn¡¯t like you!" Oliver said with a shaking voice. He felt so heartbroken. He couldn¡¯t feel confident enough to shout back. Emmett was a master of reading people¡¯s expressions. Seeing Oliver¡¯s expression, Emmett immediately knew that he won. So his smile became even brighter, "Do you need me to swear in front of you? ine indeed said that to me. I was her first man. For all the girls, the first man is always the most special one. If you love her, of course, we can pursue her at the same time. But I am the one she loves now. What is the point for you to put out all the effort?" Hearing that, Oliver¡¯s whole body was shaking. Oliver had many women, and he didn''t care which men ine had had a history with in the past, but he still felt very ufortable to hear from his rivals sharing about their past stories so straightforwardly and harshly. Emmett looked at the water ss in Oliver''s shaking hand, "Oliver, I..." At this moment, Emmett felt so bad for Oliver. Oliver was his best friend and ine was the girl he loved. He felt so awkward and sad facing such a situation. However, Emmett understood in his heart that Oliver was such a powerful enemy for him. If he felt bad and chickened out, he would lose ine forever. "Okay, don''t say more. I''m very annoyed now!" Oliver coldly interrupted Emmett. And he stuffed the water ss in his hand into Emmett¡¯s hand and said sadly, "She was thirsty and asked for water. You can help her drink now." Emmett was slightly surprised. Oliver bit his lips tightly and walked past Emmett. Emmett turned his head and seemed to see that when Oliver walked to the door, Oliver gently wiped the corner of his eye with the back of his hand. "Sorry... Oliver..." Emmett whispered to the door, "I can share everything with you, expect her. She is mine. I can¡¯t¡­" Emmett sighed, walked to the bed, and started checking ine. Immediately, his expression became so cold. Why did she drink so much! Didn''t she know that she would lose her mind when she got drunk? *** If it weren''t for ine being so drunk back then, he and she would not have that ridiculous first met. "How dare you to drink so much wine! I really should p your ass!" Although Emmett was saying cruel threats, his movements on her were very gentle, so gentle like hugging a baby. Emmett gently held ine in his arms. He first touched her red cheek to make sure that she did not have a fever, then he looked down at her. "Damn! Oliver! I really should have killed you! How dare you to take off ine''s clothes!" The silk quilt slipped down. ine''s breast immediately showed up in front of Emmett. Emmett couldn¡¯t help staring at her beautiful tits. He felt that his heartbeat even got faster. But when he thought of what Oliver did to ine, he felt so angry. He clenched his teeth and cursed. "Thirsty... I want water... water? Water..." ine murmured unconsciously. Emmett immediately softened his tone and said, "Oh, the water ising, baby. Open your mouth, I will feed you water." When Emmett talked to ine, there was an unconcealed love. Emmett supported her neck with one hand and held the water cup with the other. Then he fed her water carefully. "Drink slowly, be careful...slowly..." Emmett kept watching ine until she finished drinking the ss of water. Then he helped her to lie down. Before he covered her with the quilt, he identally saw her breast again. He was taken aback by her beauty. "My baby monster, you always make me worry, always make me out of control, and always keep me on the border of madness... What should I do with you?¡± Emmett said softly. Then he couldn¡¯t help sigh and kiss her lips. Then he reached out to rub her tits for a few seconds. He took his hands before he lost control. Then he quickly covered her with the quilt. Even if it was just a short time of kissing and touching, he couldn''t help but feel horny for her. ine slept very tight. Probably because she had drunk a lot of alcohol and felt ufortable, she asionally frowned or squirmed her lips, like a baby, looking cute and pure. Just like that, Emmett sat on the side of the bed and looked at her silently. After a while, he reached out tob her hair, gently touched her slippery face a few times, and then couldn''t help putting a finger on her lips, tracing her lip line. ... His voice is low, hoarse, and deep. He whispered, "At the banquet today, I pretended to have nothing to do with you... Are you angry about that? " ¡°Juliana is a very dangerous person. Don¡¯t you understand? I can''t do anything to her now. Give me more time, one day I will confess and exin everything to you..." "She bullied you, I was angrier and more annoyed than you. I am serious." "When you cried, my heart was broken¡­" "I admit that I was being cruel to you when I stood by Juliana. But baby, if I can''t even deceive the public that I have nothing to do with you, how can I deceive Juliana?" ¡°The safest and most appropriate way to protect you now is to pretend that you mean nothing to me. It may cruel to you. You may misunderstand me. But it¡¯s better than you being quietly assassinated, isn¡¯t it?" "I am the one pretending. I am the one suffering the most, do you understand?" "Baby, don''t worry, I won''t fall in love with Juliana. I feel so disgusted when I see her." ... Emmett whispered for a long time. In the end, he kissed the back of ine''s hand and walked out quietly. When Emmett walked downstairs, he saw Oliver drinking wine on his piano-shaped bar. In the empty house, under the dim light, Oliver was drinking alone. Emmett put one hand in his pocket and walked to Oliver. Emmett snatched the cigarette from Oliver¡¯s hand. Immediately, Oliver raised his eyes and stared at him angrily. "What are you doing? Do you even want to interfere with me smoking? Who the hell do you think you are! As a young master of ZH n, you think everyone in the world should be under your control?" Emmett sat down, took the wine bottle, and poured himself a cup of wine. He said lightly, "The wound on your arm has not healed yet. You better smoke less. It¡¯s good for your health." Boom... This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Emmett¡¯s concern and caring words were like a bomb sting in Oliver¡¯s heart. ... In the past few days, the two of them were like enemies, hurting fighting, and hostile to each other... however, when Oliver heard what Emmett said, the anger in his heart suddenly gone. Oliver immediately burst into tears. He choked up, but he didn''t want to let his tears go down. So he bit his lip, took a few breaths, and said, "Emmett...I feel hurt...¡± Oliver patted his left chest. Emmett looked at Oliver crying miserably. He finally sighed quietly, nodded slightly, and muttered, "Me too..." Oliver couldn''t hold it anymore. He covered his face with his arms while shrugging his shoulders and choking. Emmett looked at him quietly. He suddenly bottled up the whole ss of wine and genteelly patted Oliver¡¯s shoulder. Chapter 198: You Take Care of Elaine Chapter 198: You Take Care of ine ¡°Come on, what are you crying for? Oliver, you are always like this, being temperamental all the time. Whenever you try to pick a fight with someone, I will always have your back and teach them a lesson, but then you end up ying elsewhere. Oliver, you are always soft-hearted. Whenever you see a beggar, you would give them some money. You are a capricious child and also a buddy that I care about the most. Tell me how many things have you asked me for since young? Didn¡¯t I give them all to you? When did I not satisfy you?¡± ¡°Stop it. Emmett, stop saying it¡­¡± Oliver Young¡¯s shoulders trembled as he whimpered. ¡°Come on, man. Stop crying. Be like me. I am always tough and never cry in front of my enemies.¡± Oliver raised his head with tear staining all over his face and looked at Emmett¡¯s handsome face. He sniffled and said, ¡°Emmett, do you really like ine?¡± Even though the two were really tight, they would eventually fight for a woman, ine Jones. ¡°Aih¡­¡± Emmett sighed and nodded, ¡°Yes, I like her. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have barged in on your home at this particr moment.¡± Oliver picked up a ss of wine and finished it in one gulp. He said indignantly, ¡°Why the two of us have to like the same woman. Isn''t this fooling us anyway?¡± ¡­ ¡°Heh heh¡­ so naive.¡± Emmett allowed himself a wry smile while pointing to the sky, ¡°It was arranged by God. This is our fate.¡± Oliver was twiddling his thumbs, and he was struggling, ¡°Then¡­ Emmett, did ine really confessed to you that she loves you very much?¡± Oliver couldn¡¯t say out words like sleeping together or bonking, as he would be the one who hurt the most. Emmett stared at Oliver. In the end, he didn¡¯t want to hurt Oliver so bad and said, ¡°Not true. ine is so silly and wouldn¡¯t say something like this.¡± As Emmett said this, he was criticizing himself sincerely in his heart, ¡°Emmett, Emmett, you¡¯re stupid! How can you be sympathetic to your rival? Why have you be such muddled?¡± But¡­ it was Oliver anyway¡­ ¡°Hah! Really? As I said¡­¡± Oliver widened his eyes and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°But if you want topete with me, you wouldn¡¯t have many chances.¡± ¡°Not necessarily. Love is unpredictable. Besides, with Juliana around you, you can¡¯t pursue ine. Heh, then I can take advantage of it to pursue her.¡± Emmett rolled his eyes, ¡°You knew that I was putting on a show at the banquet¡­¡± Oliver nced at Emmett¡¯s grave face and exined himself, ¡°Emmett, ine¡¯s clothes were taken off by my maid. It wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± Emmett frowned and warned him, ¡°Oliver, remember what I said. If you dare to touch ine, I will absolutely kill you!¡± A friend is a friend, and feeling is feeling. Both should never get mixed up. Oliver tucked his chin. Lowering his head, ¡°I got it¡­ Emmett, I did have wicked thoughts about ine tonight¡­ I admit it¡­ I¡¯m a bit despicable today¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s very vile!¡± ¡°Emmett!¡± ¡­ This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oliver, while Juliana is staying in China, I can¡¯t always attend to ine. I can¡¯t let Juliana know that I have had a rtionship with ine. Otherwise, ine will be in danger. You are lucky. You get to protect ine during this period.¡± ¡°Ah! Being life-threatening? Will Juliana be even more formidable than the ZH n of yours?¡± ¡°She is not to be feared. Just that her background organization is too powerful, I have to bring her around. Remember, I just let you protect ine at this time. It doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t want her. I would never let go of her. Don¡¯t you ever try to cross the line! I tell you in advance if you dare to y dirty and take advantage of ine, that¡¯s over for our brotherhood, and I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best to protect ine. Huh? Why does it feel like I¡¯m taking care of your girlfriend for you?¡± ¡°Heh heh, she was already my girl.¡± ¡°Hey! I¡¯m apetitor too. You and I arepetitors, fair and square!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even have the qualifications topete with me. Come on.¡± ¡°Nonsense! All love is equal! Besides, I, Oliver Young, am no worse than you, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re handsome, but am I not? You¡¯re rich, but am I not too? You¡¯re smart, but am I that stupid?¡± The two men were joking andughing, burying the hatchet gradually. When facing Juliana, the two of them unconsciously united to protect ine Jones. They both knew that they still could be buddies. But for a woman¡­ they didn¡¯t give up. Thepetition was still on. Kayden walked into the living roomte at night and saw two men sleeping on the sofa in the living room. One was leaning here, and one was lying on the other couch. Kayden yawned as he found a spot on the sofa,y down, and slept. When ine woke up, she was indeed shocked, ¡°Oh my God, where am I? Ahhhh, why am I naked? Who stripped me naked? Gosh, oh no, would I be raped?¡± ine grabbed the nket, with her eyes out on stalks. ¡­ Strange house, unfamiliar furnishing, and decors¡­ This was definitely a ce that she had never been to! ¡°Oh my God¡­ I¡¯m dead meat¡­¡± ine mumbled as she grimaced. ine lifted the quilt again and had a look at herself. Heh¡­ She was still naked. A¡­ She hated herself very much! Why did she go drinking again? She patted her head, hoping to recall something. Thest thing she remembered was she and Hazel clinking bottles of wine and shouting¡­ Let all the men go to hell¡­ Yep, she seemed to be shouting like this¡­ She broke out in a cold sweat¡­ Then, the following¡­ ine couldn¡¯t remember at all¡­ ¡°Geez, I¡¯m an alcoholic again. If Bad-bear Smith knew it, he would bite my head off.¡± Bad-bear Smith once said, if she drank again without him being around, he would smash her butt. ine was upset again as she had another thought in her mind. ¡°Ah¡­ Why am I thinking of Emmett¡­ He would probably not be free to care about me anyway. He has to take care of Miss Juliana.¡± ine felt miserable and sad. Not thinking about it anymore! She wanted to leave her troubles behind. She didn¡¯t want to bear this annoying thing in her mind. In fact, ine was still unaware of her feelings at the moment. She wasn¡¯t just getting annoyed, but more was, being sad. ine wanted to get out of bed, but she felt embarrassed about being naked. So, she pulled up the bed sheet wrapping herself, just like those in TV shows and got out of bed. This sheet was big and long. It was heavy dragging it. ¡°It seems that the actors in the drama ys are powerful. They manage to run fast while wrapping in a sheet. It¡¯s incredible.¡± ine muttered while struggling her way to the window and looked out. ¡°Wah¡­ What a big garden! What a beautiful view!¡± Her eyes were widened. ¡­ It was green everywhere she looked. All of her worries were gone seeing this green scenery. Especially thoserge trees in the garden let her want to take a rest under the trees. ¡°That white bench, either dreaming or drawing a picture while sitting on it, would be awesome. Heh heh heh.¡± ine looked further to the other side. Yikes, what did she see? Surprisingly, it was the sea! This house was so close to the sea! The house was probably built on a rocky heand. She could see the endless blue sea right at this window. ¡°This ce is really nice.¡± The door of the room was being opened gently¡­ A robust and tall man narrowed his eyes as he leaned against the wall. He took a deep breath while looking at the girl¡¯s delicate body. ¡°You¡¯re so optimistic and open-minded. You can still remain to be childlike in this situation.¡± ine nearly jumped out of her skin as she heard a man¡¯s hoarse and low voice. ¡°Ah! Who¡¯s there?¡± ine turned around abruptly but identally stepped on the bed sheet and fell down humiliatingly. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± ine frowned and took a deep breath. Fortunately, the floor was covered with thick wool carpet. Otherwise, her knees would hurt even more. ¡°Oh, why are you always being so unpredictable? Do you know that one might be scared to death of this? Why can¡¯t you knock before entering? You scared the daylights out of me! Damn it!¡± She could recognize the man at the door with a hasty nce just now. It was not someone else but Bad-bear Smith. She was then relieved. If it was Bad-bear Smith, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid. Why did she lower her guard when facing Emmett Smith? After all, she had slept with him. After all, being with Emmett, she had nothing left to lose. Or maybe¡­ ine didn¡¯t go into thinking of it. In fact, Emmett had been a reliance on her. Chapter 199: Emmett Smith’s Intention Chapter 199: Emmett Smith¡¯s Intention That was why she trusted him. That was why she felt rxed. That was why she spoke out of turn. Most people could remain to be rational most of the time. But only in a rtionship they would be muddled. No matter how powerful a heavy hitter was, no matter how wise a sessful man was, they would do many stupid things whenever in love. Emmett would be like this too. Up to now, he still couldn¡¯t read the innocent ine¡¯s thoughts. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ine was lying on the carpet. The sheet wrapping her body was loosened as she fell down suddenly. Emmett could clearly see her two plump and perfect¡­ White, enchanting, and tempting¡­ Gulp! Emmett couldn¡¯t help but swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He squinted his eyes and rebuked her, ¡°Are you dumb?¡± Waking up naked in a strange ce, why don¡¯t you find something to wrap yourself up first?¡± Luckily, it was him that came in. If it was Oliver Young that came in¡­ He broke out in a cold sweat¡­ Then, wouldn¡¯t Oliver have seen her gorgeous body? Thinking of here, Emmett had blown his top. He strode towards ine, mped her by the arms, and lifted her up from the ground. ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to find any clothes yet¡­ Ah, what are you doing?¡± As ine was eximing¡­ The sheet that was covering her body parts went off totally. She was totally naked¡­ The bed sheet was left on the floor¡­ ¡°Ahh¡­¡± ine swayed her legs. She was scared stiff. Emmett was also stunned. His heart missed a beat holding the naked girl. He missed her¡­ He missed the taste of her¡­ In fact, his sex drive had always been very high. His habit of hunting for girls was all messed up because of this girl recently. ¡­ When did he ever suppress his desire? He would just get a girl and enjoy himself directly whenever he liked. But now¡­ Since ine showed up, he started to abstain from sex. Bloody hell¡­ ¡°You dropped the bed sheet on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± Emmett smiled wickedly with his big hand caressing her smooth back. ¡°What?¡± ine was stunned. Instantly, she realized the meaning of Emmett¡¯s words and got her knickers in a twist. ¡°Absolutely not! Do you think that I am as cunning as you? You are really nasty. It was you that would not let me hold on the bed sheet!¡± So humiliating. ine¡¯s plump breasts were right in front of his chest. Her lower body was also being exposed to himpletely. He must have seen her private area too. Being naked¡­ that was really undignified! Emmett was into ine by the way he looked at her. The hot air which he exhaled gently was felt by her earlobe as he leaned closer to her. ¡°I would say that you did it intentionally. You are still pretending to be innocent¡­ You are nasty¡­ You have learned to seduce a man¡­Are you being influenced by me, starting to think of sex? Missed me? Wanting to have sex?¡± He gently kissed her by the earlobe as he asked every question. It was very tickling, and ine¡¯s body heated up until the whole white body was blushing red. ¡°No, it is not true! You have wronged me! It is not what you say!¡± Emmett had already pushed her down onto the bed. Therge soft bed sprang up and down as the two of them pressed on it. Emmett¡¯s handsome face was close to her, and she had butterflies in her stomach looking at him. And one of his big hands held ine¡¯s two little hands, while the other caressed her body wantonly. ¡­ She really wanted to kill herself! It was so fucking humiliating! To her surprise, under this bastard forcing, she was actually¡­ feeling quite a pleasure, surprisingly. She was highly pleasurable. Oliver felt dizzy when he woke up. Ahh, he shouldn¡¯t have drunk so muchst night. He had a headache. ¡­ ¡°Hiss¡­ It¡¯s so bright¡­¡± The sun shining bright outside hurt Oliver¡¯s eyes. He blocked his face while sitting up with a groan. He slept on the couch? Gosh, his back hurt so much. The couch was way more ufortable than a bed. Click! Thinking of bed, Oliver promptly thought of ady in his bed. ¡°ine!¡± Oliver leaped to his feet like a spring. He felt a bit dizzy for standing up too fast. He had no choice but to sit back on the sofa while bracing his head. He heard someoneughing before his vision was restored. ¡°Master Young, you are awake. You had a good sleep.¡± Hmm? Whose voice was it? Oliver frowned as he followed the sound and saw Kayden sitting on the spiral staircase. He was smirking as he sipped his coffee. ¡°Kayden? Why are you at my house?¡± Oliver was bewildered and thought he had seen the wrong person. Kayden shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Did you drink too muchst night? Have you forgotten? Didn¡¯t I follow Emmett Smith here?¡± ¡°Emmett!¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes were on stalks, and feeling shocked. He tried to recall everything. Oliver then finally remembered that Emmett paid a visit to himst night. They chatted and drank. ¡°Yeah, I remembered it all. Emmett camest night, and we had reconciled. Eh? Where is he?¡± Kayden sneered as he pointed his thumb upstairs behind him, ¡°Up there.¡± ¡°Hmm? Up there?¡± Oliver was stunned. He then came to his senses and jumped up immediately, yelling, ¡°Did he go to my room?¡± ine was naked, sleeping inside! Kayden nodded while he continued to taste the Young family¡¯s coffee beans. It made Oliver¡¯s hair stand on end as he rushed upstairs. He stormed into his room, yelling, ¡°ine! ine¡­¡± Oliver was stunned. The bed was empty. The bed was a mess, but no sign of the little girl. ¡­ ¡°ine, ine¡­¡± Oliver then realized and ran to pat the door of the bathroom. He twisted the knob, but it was surprisingly locked. As for ine, she was in seventh heaven, and her face was blushing red. She was worn out and lying on Emmett¡¯s shoulder panting. She felt dying of it. She had great pleasure. Emmett also nibbled on her earlobe, asking, ¡°Is it good? Is itfortable? How am I?¡± Such nasty words led her to be even more aroused. But! Someone was tapping on the door suddenly! ine was shaking like a leaf. She was baffled, and her eyes widened, staring at Emmett. Emmett grinned and whispered, ¡°Oliver is here, Heh heh.¡± Gosh, Oliver was here already, and Bad-bear Smith could stillugh out loud. ¡°Then, how? What should I do?¡± ¡°You must let me feelfortable first.¡± Dang, he was still asking for this at this moment¡­ ¡°Seriously¡­ Oliver is tapping on the door¡­¡± ¡­ She bit her lip, trying not to let out. Emmett helped ine up and whispered, ¡°I will just say that you are freshening up, and I will send you clothester.¡± Emmett stood up and quickly tidied his trousers. He turned back and leaned over to give ine a kiss. He opened the door slightly. Oliver was just about to barge in but was blocked by Emmett. Then Emmett pushed Oliver a few meters away. ¡°ine? Where is she?¡± Oliver was panting, and his eyes were red. He was upset and nervous¡­ Emmett was full of the joys of spring and smiled, ¡°She is brushing her teeth inside. She shoos me out to take a shower.¡± ¡°You¡­ What are you doing inside with ine!¡± Oliver felt grieved while asking this question. ¡°Nothing. We were just talking. After all, I haven¡¯t seen her all night.¡± Emmett crossed his arms, blocking in front of the bathroom, not letting Oliver get near. His girl was taking a shower inside. How could he let someone in? ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you answer me as I knocked on the door just now?¡± ¡°Did you knock? We didn¡¯t hear it.¡± ¡°What takes you so long to open the door?¡± Oliver was getting all steamed up about it. ¡°Not that long, isn¡¯t it?¡± Emmett smiled shamelessly, denying. Oliver rolled his eyes. He knew that getting the truth out of Emmett was a catch-22 situation for him. So, he moved forward, ¡°Then let me in and have a look at ine¡­¡± Emmett blocked Oliver¡¯s way to the bathroom with his arm. ¡°Huh, are you kidding me? The girl is bathing inside. What do you go in for? Wait here. Although women are slow bathing, they do finish after some time.¡± ¡­ Oliver was pissed off, but there was nothing he could do. He couldn¡¯t outspeak Emmett. He could just sit on the bed, twiddling his thumbs. As he was just about to question Emmett for sneaking into this room, Emmett then broke the silence. ¡°Oliver, the fact that I brushed Juliana off, don¡¯t tell it to ine. She¡¯s a straightforward person. She can¡¯t keep any secrets, and she is not good at acting too. I¡¯m afraid that she would be in danger if Juliana finds out. But I guess you won¡¯t be that stupid to tell her the truth for your own benefit. It¡¯s up to you whether you can win her up during this period. Just a reminder, there¡¯s someone in her heart.¡± Oliver was puzzled hearing it and asked, ¡°There¡¯s someone? Who is he?¡± He thought it was Emmett Smith¡­ ¡°A senior of hers named Mark Wilson, currently studying at Irvine University. ine has a crush on him for three years.¡± ¡°What! Three years! Damn it!¡± Oliver clenched his fist, and he almost came to blows. Emmett wasughing up his sleeve. Just let Oliver took care of Mark first. After he was done with Juliana, he woulde back and be with ine. Oliver started to circle around the room. ¡°Is that senior of hers very handsome? What does ine like about him? Damn it, a crush for three years! Three years is really a long time.¡± ¡°Ugh, I thought the person she likes is you! Seems like both of us are really equalpetitors.¡± ¡°I will need to do some research on what¡¯s so great about that bullshit senior of hers. Know thy self, know thy enemy!¡± ¡°At Irvine University? Seems like the kiddo is studying pretty well¡­¡± ¡°As for a crush, it means that ine and Mark haven¡¯t started a formal rtionship yet, right? Not bad¡­¡± Oliver was muttering and pacing back and forth in the room. He had lost his mind in defeating Mark. ¡­ Emmett was over the moon, watching Oliver being like this. He was still guarding the door of the shower room and said nothing. Creak¡­ a soft sound immediately alerted Emmett. He quickly turned around and looked through the crevice of the door into the bathroom. Chapter 200: I’m Still Pursuing You Chapter 200: I¡¯m Still Pursuing You Wrapped in a white towel, ine looked like an angelic fairy while blinking her big watery eyes. ine murmured, ¡°Clothes... my clothes...¡± ¡°Okay, wait a minute.¡± Emmett closed the door first so that nobody could see the beautiful scene inside, and he shouted, ¡°Oliver, ine just showered. Where are her clothes?¡± ¡°Clothes?¡± Oliver blinked his eyes and replied immediately, ¡°Oh, I took it for dry cleaning. I¡¯ll ask the maid to send her clothes up now.¡± The maid brought the washed clothes up. Oliver wanted to send her clothes in, but he was stopped by Emmett. Looking at Emmett¡¯s gloomy and determined face, he could only give up the idea of entering the room to see ine. He passed the clothes to Emmett and Emmett handed it to ine through the crack between the door and its frame. Oliver shook his head and sighed, ¡°Emmett... this time... perhaps you have fallen in love with her too? I¡¯ve never seen you so nervous towards any woman.¡± Emmett smiled and remained silent. In love, actions spoke louder than words. After ine finished dressing, she lowered her head and walked out embarrassedly. Oliver immediately greeted her with a smile and asked considerately, ¡°ine, did you sleep wellst night?¡± ine bit her lips and blushed. Emmett knew ine too well. He knew what thoughts she was having in her mind, so he relieved her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it was Oliver¡¯s maid who took off your clothes yesterday. Oliver is a righteous man. He won¡¯t take advantage of you when you¡¯re unconscious, right, Oliver? Emmett ttered Oliver first, so that if this kid wanted to vite ine in the future, he would feel guilty. Oliver nodded, ¡°Yes, ine. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re my precious, the person I love most, I wouldn¡¯t disrespect you. You were drunkst night. I was afraid that if I¡¯ve sent you home, your parents might scold you. So I brought you to my house and asked the maid to bathe you.¡± ... Only then, she was relieved. However, she still felt shy and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I drank too muchst night... I¡¯ll be careful in the future, it¡¯s too humiliating.¡± Oliver smiled brightly, ¡°It¡¯s alright, and it¡¯s not humiliating, not at all. Most people wanted to be drunk when they are unhappy. It¡¯spletely understandable. I arranged someone to send your friends back home too. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Emmett took a few looks at ine and said, ¡°Oliver, could you give us some time alone? I have something to talk to ine.¡± The corner of Oliver¡¯s mouth began to twitch. Of course he didn¡¯t want to let them be alone! Screw it. They were in his house, why should he let them have a conversation in private? ine looked at Emmett in surprise. Obviously, she was curious of what Emmett wanted to say to her. Oliver didn¡¯t want ine to be disappointed, so he nodded his head, ¡°Okay then... but! Don¡¯t you dare do anything to ine! ine¡¯s face turned even red. Oh god, they had just did something a moment ago! Emmett smiled faintly, ¡°Okay, I will remember Master Young¡¯s words, alright? Don¡¯t worry, I just want to say a few words to her.¡± Oliver then looked at ine and walked out reluctantly. Only ine and Emmett were left in the room. ine suddenly felt her sadness welling up and her eyes were ready. At that panic moment just now, she actually forgot Emmett¡¯s attitude towards herself. He clearly didn¡¯t care about her and treated her as if she was nothing. But this morning... he vited her like that! It seemed that in his heart, she was just a tool to relieve his desire! She was really just a little toy to him... Even though he had denied it before, his action clearly spoke for itself. Now that everything had calmed down, she realized how humiliating and ridiculous her current position was! When she thought about the passion that they just had, she felt ashamed of herself. ... What made her felt even more shameful was that when Emmett vited her, she experienced the pleasure of a woman. Hence, at this moment, ine began to hate Emmett. However, she hated herself even more. ¡°Who do you think I am? A toy that you can humiliate anytime you want? You already had that Juliana, why did you still want toy your hands on me? From now on, don¡¯t touch me anymore. If you¡¯re aroused, go find your Juliana, since you have nothing to do with me anyways. Let¡¯s make it clear today, don¡¯t provoke me ever again.¡± Emmett¡¯s heart waspletely devastated. He had never felt this way before. All these women that he had before, no matter how seductive they acted, how much they cried or fooled around, his heart felt neutral and numb! His heart trembled after hearing ine¡¯s words. Emmett calmed down and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you officially, you¡¯re not my little toy, you¡¯re my woman!¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to be your woman. I¡¯m not a woman of noble character, so please don¡¯t bother me anymore.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. I left my mark on your body. I won¡¯t give you to anyone. Didn¡¯t we agree on the three-month deadline? You can¡¯t break your words like that.¡± ¡°But you already have Juliana...¡± ¡°Me and her, we are just putting on a show...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re just putting on a show, men always use this phrase to fool women! Juliana already said that you two were going to have good news. You¡¯re going to marry her, right? Since you¡¯re getting married soon, our three-month agreement should just end here.¡± ¡°Why must I obey her words? If she¡¯s going to marry a pig, of course she has the final say. But if she want to marry me, she definitely doesn¡¯t have the final say! We are just business partners.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Anyway, just stop messing with me in the future.¡± ¡°That, I can¡¯t...¡± Emmett smiled and pulled ine into his embrace. He rubbed her plump lips with his hand and said, ... ¡°I only have one woman now, if I don¡¯t mess with you, who should I find to getid? You can¡¯t watch me die of lust, right? Just believe me, I¡¯m still pursuing you.¡± After hearing his words, ine¡¯s face turned extremely red. She pushed this strong man away and said, ¡°Stop behaving like this... I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you anymore...¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No way! And one more thing, don¡¯t drink so much alcohol if you know you¡¯ll get drunk. Did you know why I broke into Oliver¡¯s housest night? You dummy, if I didn¡¯t arrive on time, you would¡¯ve been eaten by Oliver already! Oliver is just as ordinary as the next man, you must be more careful around him.¡± ine was startled and she thought, if Oliver had vited her when she was drunk... then her life was just too miserable. Hence, ine broke out in cold sweats and nodded her head obediently, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be more careful in the future.¡± She answered his words like a good student, only then she came into her senses and started comining with her big round eyes, ¡°Whatever I do is none of your business! I don¡¯t need your guidance. I¡¯ll do what I want to do!¡± Emmett squeezed her cheeks with his hand. He squinted his eyes and said, ¡°If you dare to flirt with another man, I will severely punish you!¡± His words sent a chill down her spine. She suddenly thought of that night. When Emmett got really mad, he brutally abused her body all night... she was really afraid... However, she couldn¡¯t do anything to this shady man, so she murmured, ¡°What rights do you have to punish me? I don¡¯t belong to you... If you want to punish, you should punish your Juliana.¡± ¡°I would only punish you, because you¡¯re my woman... ine, you¡¯ve been mentioning Juliana a lot that I couldn¡¯t help but think that you¡¯re jealous of her.¡± ine stunned. Really? Was she really jealous of Juliana deep inside her mind? That couldn¡¯t be... she didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself! ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± ... ine puffed her red cheeks out and her cuteness attracted Emmett¡¯s attention. He lowered his head, raised her chin up and murmured incoherently, ¡°Remember, I¡¯m still pursuing you... remember this...¡± Then, he gave ine a warm kiss. At that moment, ine couldn¡¯t help but sink into his gentleness. She was mesmerized by his kiss. Suddenly, their lips parted and Emmett let her rest on his chest. He quickly took out his cell phone in his pocket and answered the call. ¡°Hello, really? Juliana went to thepany? Alright then. Jasper, you serve her first. Just say you didn¡¯t know where I was. I¡¯ll get back to thepany immediately.¡± ine frowned a little. It was clear that Juliana went to thepany again. Just because Juliana was at hispany, Bad-bear Smith had to rush back to thepany immediately. Emmett put his hands on her shoulder, coaxed her like a child and said, ¡°Honey, I''m going back to the company. I have something urgent to deal with. You have the executive training ss today, I¡¯ll ask Kayden to send you there.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to that stupid ss!¡± ¡°You must go! I won¡¯t pay your sry if you refuse to attend.¡± ¡°Huh? I¡¯ve already resigned, why are you still paying me?¡± Chapter 201: Flirting Chapter 201: Flirting ine¡¯s attention was distracted by the word ¡®sry¡¯. ¡°Of course. How could you pay your tuition fee without having any sry? Don¡¯t worry. You are considered working even if you are attending workshops. I would still pay you your sry. Be nice. I need to leave now.¡± Emmett patted ine¡¯s cheek and walked out of the room in rush. Oliver was standing outside of the door. He quickly stood up straight and looked at ine and Emmett with his eyes widened. It¡¯s like he wanted to read if there was anything happened between ine and Emmett from their expression. ¡­ Emmett patted Oliver¡¯s shoulder and said quickly, ¡°I need to leave now. Something happened in the office. ine is going to attending the management training workshops these few days. I need you to supervise her. Don¡¯t let her ck off.¡± Oliver answered, ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t worry. ine will be in good hands.¡± He doesn¡¯t care what Emmett need him to do. All Oliver wanted was only to be with ine. Emmett stared at ine for a while and left the building. ine too stared at the direction Emmett left. She felt lost. Oliver had breakfast with ine. He then sent Kayden away and sent ine to the training workshop. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to attend the training!¡± ¡°But it is good for you job-searching. Furthermore, not anyone could attend this training. This training workshop that Emmett ask you to join is actually for your own good. I agree with him in this.¡± Emmett agreed, and now Oliver agreed too. Gosh, is she living a life where anyone could control her choice? Before entering the workshop venue, ine saw someone she knew. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Hazel? Or did I mistake someone else as Hazel?¡± ine rubbed her eyes and looked again. She was sure this time. That the woman she saw flirting with a tall man is Hazel, her best friend. ¡°What is Hazel doing here?¡± Oliver squinted his eyes and looked, ¡°Ha! Isn¡¯t that Lucas? They are together now?¡± Oh my, Hazel is with Lucas now? Didn¡¯t she always call him the bad guy? Then why is she flirting with him so early in the morning? Yes, the way Hazel wasughing and hitting Lucas in his arm was defined as ¡®flirting¡¯ in the eyes of ine and Oliver. ¡°Hazel! Hazel!¡± ine ran over and waved at Hazel. ¡°What?¡± Hazel was startled. She turned around and saw ine. However, her face flushed the moment their eyes met. ¡°Hey, ine. What are you doing here?¡± Hazel was still in shock. Lucas too turned around and saw Oliver. He smiled. ¡°Hey, Oliver. You¡¯re here too.¡± ¡­ Oliver smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here for the training workshop with ine.¡± ine pulled Hazel aside and whispered, ¡°Why are you both here together? You guys are getting along now?¡± ¡°Getting along with Lucas? Hell no. Why do you think we are getting along?¡± Hazel was awkwardly blushing and her face went pale at the same time. She red at Lucas. ¡°No? I saw you guys are quite¡­intimate from far.¡± Hazel put on an angry expression, ¡°Hell no. I wanted to castrate him, remember?¡± ine was shocked to see Hazel¡¯s angry face. What did Lucas do that made Hazel wanted to castrate him? ¡°What did he do? Why are you so mad at him?¡± Hazel¡¯s face flushed even more when she heard ine¡¯s question. She took a few deep breaths and calmed herself down. She then answered ine, ¡°Anyway, he is a jerk. Now, stop talking about Lucas. What are you doing here?¡± ine scratched her head and said unhappily, ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t want toe here at all. This training workshop is just hrious.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Hazel raised her voice. She pointed at ine, ¡°You are here for the training workshop as well?¡± ine widened her eyes, ¡°What? You are here for that training workshop too?¡± Hazel furrowed her brows. She pointed at Lucas andined, ¡°It¡¯s all his fault. He ¡®kidnapped¡¯ me to this training workshop in the morning. I didn¡¯t want toe at all too.¡± ine was confused. I thought not anyone could attend this training workshop? Lucas smiled, ¡°Well, Hazel, you need to thank ine for this opportunity. If it is not for ine, you wouldn¡¯t have the chance to attend this training workshop at all.¡± ¡°ine, Emmett gave me a call this morning, asking me to get Hazel to join this training workshop with you so that you won¡¯t feel bored. Emmett didn¡¯t have Hazel¡¯s number, so he asked to be his messenger. Hazel and I were¡­¡± Hazel immediately stopped Lucas and said, ¡°ine, let¡¯s go to that training workshop together. You know, this is not a bad thing, and I¡¯m with you now. Let¡¯s go!¡± Before ine could process what Lucas was going to say, Hazel had already pulled her into the building. Emmett was worried that ine would feel ufortable in the training workshop. So he got another slot for Hazel. Then Hazel can apany ine in the training workshop, as well as supervising her progress. Well at least, Oliver wouldn¡¯t do anything irrational to ine with Hazel around. All in all, Emmett is the most calcting and cautious person in this game. After sending ine and Hazel into the building, Oliver and Lucas stood outside and had a cigarette- chat. Lucas looked at Oliver and asked, ¡°She stayed overnight at your cest night?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Oliver nodded and took a puff. ¡°Wow, Oliver. She¡¯s yours now?¡± ¡°No,¡± Oliver rolled his eyes. Lucas was shocked, ¡°Didn¡¯t she stayed over at your cest night? Don¡¯t you dare to tell me that she had her period yesterday?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that. Emmett came. I only got to know this morning that he knocked out all my security guards last night. I didn¡¯t even get to touch ine¡¯s hand, and Emmett broke into my house. This is so frustrating!¡± Oliver took another puff. He is a good looking man where all his actions are notable, and could easily attract the attention of people. Abination of two good looking men attracted many women to start peeking from aside. ¡­ ¡°What? Emmett went to your ce?¡± Lucasughed out loud when he heard what Oliver said. ¡°This is so embarrassing. Did Emmett punish you?¡± Lucas couldn¡¯t stopughing whenever he tried to think about what happened at Oliver¡¯s cest night. The poor Oliver and the mighty Emmett¡­ ¡°He didn¡¯t. He was angry, but I was angry too. We had a few drinksst night and got our facts straight. We are still friends, but we are going to fight for ine fairly.¡± Lucas was shocked, ¡°Wow, Emmett is kind. He would befriend you again?¡± ¡°Damn, I¡¯m the evil person now?¡± Lucas shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why both of you like ine so much. I mean, she a little cute, her eyes are a little big, her height¡­.¡± ¡°Stop it. Stop thinking about ine. I don¡¯t want to get anotherpetitor.¡± Lucas twitched his lips, ¡°I won¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to get myself in between you two. Tell you what, I don¡¯t like cute little girls. They are no fun.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Oliver nced at Lucas, ¡°You are just envious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. Not everyone likes what you like. I think Hazel is fun enough.¡± Lucas was shocked by his own word after spilling out his thoughts unintentionally. Oliver widened his eyes and stared at Lucas, ¡°Hazel? You fell for Hazel?¡± Lucas put up a straight face and mumbled, ¡°That¡¯s not what I said.¡± Oliver didn¡¯t care about anything else besides himself. Like this moment, all he cared about was his future with ine. ¡­ Lucas suddenly recalled, ¡°Did Jasper sent Sally back homest night?¡± Chapter 202: Pushing Him Down Chapter 202: Pushing Him Down Oliver said directly, ¡°Where else could he possibly send her to except for sending her back home? Trust me, he definitely sent her back home. Rest assured. Jasper Hall may seem tough, but he has a soft spot inside. He couldn¡¯t possibly leave a youngdy alone on the streets right, ha-ha.¡± A fewdies tried to get close to both of them, in which two of thesedies looked like blooming flowers, looking at Oliver obsessively, saying, ¡°Hey, handsome... have I met you before...¡± Oliver interrupted abruptly without waiting for them to finish their message, as he hurriedly said, ¡°Shoo! Shoo! My wife¡¯s gonna kill me if she sees me with you all! All of you go! Shoo!¡± He waved his hands as if he was chasing away flies. Those few poor girls ran away, covering their faces as they cried. Lucas said, ¡°Mate!¡± as heughed, ¡°Your wife? Since when did you have a wife, kiddo?¡± ¡°She¡¯s... inside learning.¡± Lucas was confused as he said, ¡°ine Jones is your wife? Are you hungry for some punches from Emmett?¡± Oliver grinned, ¡°Ha, don¡¯t we just call our girlfriends wives nowadays? Ahh, God, please, I¡¯m begging you, please let me have her.¡± ¡°Enough, enough! I¡¯m getting goose bumps from you. Our God won¡¯t listen to your sappy prayers.¡± Lucas took his phone out, worryingly called Jasper, grumbling, ¡°I¡¯m just scared that Jasper¡¯s leaving that girl on the streets. Jasper never liked the opposite sexes, especially that drunk fellow. Just in case, if he threw that girl on the streets, how are we going to exin those two girls inside... Hello? Jasper, yes, it¡¯s me, Lucas.¡± The call has been obviously connected; Lucas stood up while calling. ... ¡°So, what happened...st night, that girl, Sally, did you send her to her home... What!! WHAT!!!¡± Lucas¡¯s double ¡®whats¡¯ had really caught Oliver¡¯s attention. Oliver had also stood up straight, staring at Lucas, waiting for answers. Lucas ended the call, stretching his eyes ever so widely; as he took a deep breath, he eximed, ¡°I think the pigs might actually be flying.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°Jasper... actually... brought the girl back to his home, just like us!¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Oliver was also as shocked as he was, blinked a few times as he wrinkled his face. He pped Lucas¡¯s arm as he said, ¡°Wait, no, this isn¡¯t right, what did you say just now? Just like us... bringing the girl back home? So this means... you brought Hazel back to your housest night?!¡± Gah. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Lucas was stunned for a short while. He bit his lip. God, how did he spit that out identally? Oliver stared at Lucas, while Lucas doing the same, between these two brothers, was an eerie air of silence. ... Hazel and ine Jones were sitting together, twisting left and right. ine was a good student, she focused during sses, but Hazel, on the other hand, was like a caterpir twisting left and right. ine had enough of it. ¡°Hazel, what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯ve been twisting for the whole morning; you¡¯ve got hemorrhoids or something?¡± ¡°Hey! You¡¯re the one with hemorrhoids! Can¡¯t you say something nice? Don¡¯t curse me!¡± Hazel nced fiercely at ine. Both of them got close to chat silently, lest being discovered by Professor Meier. ¡°Then why are you always twisting...as if somewhere is itchy.¡± ... Hazel tried to say something but held back. She finally gave in, while biting her lips, she said, ¡°I... drank too muchst night... and got... seduced... by that bastard Lucas...¡± ¡°Fried? How dare he threw you into a pot of oil?¡± Both of them were talking too softly, plus, Hazel was a little embarrassed to say that word, so ine heard the phrase ¡°fried¡± instead. Hazel, who was initially fed up, didn¡¯tst too long when she heard that, as she started giggling, ¡°Hee hee...¡±. ¡°Silly girl, you think he dares to fry me? It¡¯s SEDUCE! Not fried!¡± (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine was stunned for two seconds, then suddenly, her mouth and eyes opened wide as she screeched, ¡°HE SEDUCED YOU!!!?!¡± Swoosh! The entire ss, with elites and the professor on the stage, looked at ine in unison. ine twitched her lips as she lowered her head slowly. Hazelid her head on herps. She should¡¯ve not told ine about this incident too soon; she always made a fuss about anything. Look at them now, so embarrassed, ine was getting more and more upset for Hazel. It was enough for her to be raped by Bad-bear Smith, now that even her best friend followed this mishap. Bad-bear Smith¡¯s friends were all bastards! ine was holding back tears, feeling sorry for Hazel. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. During recess, ine cocked her head as if her soul was stolen by someone. She followed Hazel out of the ssroom for some fresh air. ¡°Hey, babe, are you tired? Here, have some soda drink.¡± Oliver and Lucas had not left yet. Oliver waved his hand towards ine as he walked towards her. Those inside the ssrooms were elites from various bigpanies; they always looked down on both Hazel and ine, as they felt that they were too young and knew nothing. When they came out and saw Oliver and Lucas greeting those two girls, they were shocked! So that¡¯s how it is... Weren¡¯t those two the heads of the two prominent families that appeared in the financial newspapers? ... Master Young! Master Lee! ine lifted her head, looking over Oliver, she saw Lucas, who was smiling. Lucas was smiling towards Hazel, shaking the orange juice in his hand. ine suddenly felt angering from her heart, as she widened her eyes, walking towards Lucas. Oliver was frozen. Her small fist made contact with Lucas¡¯s chest, wailing, ¡°Why are you so evil! Why must you bully Hazel! You pervert, rapist! You¡¯re all bastards! Don¡¯t you all feel ashamed raping a young girl? Nasty! Shameless! Shameless!!!¡± (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Oliver, Hazel, Lucas... and many executive trainees... were stunned by ine¡¯s hysteria. Incredible! A big shot like Lucas Lee was crowned with such usations! Hazel¡¯s face was cheeky red, slightly purple it seems, pulled ine to a corner. Hazel was stomping her feet, almost crying in anxiety, ¡°Oh my god, please, naughty little girl, I beg you, stop making this even more confusing! M-my problems with that bad Lucas are my matters, don¡¯t get yourself involved!¡± ¡°What! But why? He bullied you, how can I not care? Why should my good friends suffer too? Just because they think they¡¯re rich doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re better than us! I¡¯m so angry!¡± Hazel¡¯s face was red with suspicion as she finally stammered and said, ¡°No... don¡¯t me him...¡± ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡± ine cocked her head once again, this time with absolute confusion. So when a man forced a woman, we don¡¯t me the man? What kind of world was this? ¡°Eh...st night...st night... it was me... who pushed him down...¡± ¡°Oh...¡± ine nodded as if she understood, at the same time, she widened her eyes, screeched, ¡°Wait WHAT?! You pushed him down? What do you mean?¡± ... Hazel covered ine¡¯s mouth as fast as she could and said, ¡°Alright, fine, I¡¯ll tell you everything. You¡¯re tormenting me! I saidst night he seduced and raped me... I mean that...st night he just wore a pair of shorts after bathing, it was too charming, plus, I drank too much wine, got a bit horny. I didn¡¯t hold back, so I pushed him down...¡± ine blinked hard but still unable to understand. Hazel sighed as she used the most straightforward words to exin, ¡°It means,st night, I forced him. But the premise is, it was him who made himself looked sexy, deliberately seducing me. Ahem, I¡¯ll admit,st night, I pulled his shorts down, it was also me who stripped my own clothes, it was also me who decided to have sex with him, but, who knew he took the initiative, it was so exhausting...¡± (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine was dumbfounded and froze where she stood. She wished for a big hole, where she could just have buried herself on the spot. How did she have such a horny friend? She was so ashamed of herself! Hazel was THAT horny... She had the guts to have Lucas eaten raw and alive... It took a while for ine to gather herself again, ¡°So... about that... how¡¯s the size?¡± ¡°Wha?¡± Hazel froze for a short while and immediately burst intoughter. Chapter 203: You Must Be Mine Chapter 203: You Must Be Mine ¡°Hahaha... you¡¯re a nympho too. Well, you want to know his size? Okay then, tell me your Emmett¡¯s size as an exchange!¡± ine¡¯s face turned extremely red and she murmured, ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to know at all!¡± Wanted her to betray Emmett¡¯s size? Absolutely no way! Hmph! After the two women talked privately for a moment and walked back to Oliver and Lucas¡¯s side, ine felt very awkward. ... Like a child who had make a big mistake, ine twitched her fingers as she didn¡¯t know what to do and murmured weakly, ¡°Umm... I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Lee. I was... too impulsive just now...¡± Lucas nced at Hazel with bad intention. His nce was saying, ¡°Hazel, I wouldn¡¯t let you get away with this! Just wait and see how I would torture you.¡± Hazel narrowed her shoulder and smiled sarcastically. Come on, bastard. I wouldn¡¯t lose anything anyway. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s okay. ine, you¡¯re really extraordinary. Look at how frightened Oliver was, he had never seen you so pissed before.¡± ine took a nce at Oliver, and then she looked at Lucas. She was startled, ¡°Really? Am I fierce?¡± Oliver grinned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. You¡¯re not fierce at all. In fact, I like how you still looked when you were angry. You¡¯re cute. I really love it.¡± Ew... Hazel and Lucas were disgusted with his words. ... When Emmett arrived at thepany, Sophia of the administrative office gave him a look. She pointed at Emmett¡¯s office and whispered, ¡°That foreigndy is in your room!¡± ¡°Alright, you may continue your work.¡± Although Emmett was troubled, his face was as calm as ever. He nodded at his secretary and directly walked into his office. As soon as he went in, he saw Juliana¡¯s branded leather bag on the sofa, but she was nowhere to be seen. Emmett quietly closed the door and frowned. Jasper just talked to him on the phone, saying that Juliana had entered his office and ordered that no one was allowed toe in. Jasper asked Emmett to be more careful since he didn¡¯t know what Juliana was doing. What did Juliana n to do now? Emmett loosened his tie and walked towards the inner room. Wow... Sure enough, Juliana was taking a shower in the bathroom inside the inner room. ¡°Shit!¡± Emmett cursed. The bathroom¡¯s ss door suddenly opened. Juliana seemed to have calcted Emmett¡¯s timing well. Without even wrapping a towel around her, she came out of the bathroom naked. She walked towards Emmett with a lewd smile. ... Every step she took, her chest trembled up and down. Like a juicy peach... Her whole body was full of temptation. ¡°Oh Emmett, you¡¯re here. I¡¯m sorry for using your bathroom without telling you beforehand. Could you get me a towel? I wasn¡¯t familiar with your ce here so I couldn¡¯t find it.¡± Juliana said these on purpose. She raised her jade arms, wrapped them around Emmett¡¯s neck and leaned her chest against him. Then, she pouted her lips and smiled. With a cold face, Emmett gently pushed the woman away. He turned around to get her a towel. After he had found it, he threw it directly to her face. ¡°Juliana, we¡¯re at thepany. You shouldn¡¯t be doing this.¡± When he was about to walk out after saying these words, Juliana pulled his arm from behind. ¡°Emmett! Wait a minute...¡± Juliana entangled herself like a vine. Her soft hand touched Emmett¡¯s chest and murmured seductively, ¡°Don¡¯t go, Emmett... I¡¯m already like this, won¡¯t you take a look at me? How about this, Emmett, let me serve you. Okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°Let me kiss you. I¡¯ll kiss till you¡¯re interested. I have excellent mouth job, do you want to try?¡± Juliana kept persuading Emmett. Emmett frowned as he had reached the edge of his restraint. He said in a low voice, ¡°I said I¡¯m not interested. I¡¯m a frigid man.¡± ¡°Frigid? Then, I must try it for myself!¡± Juliana suddenly pulled Emmett and the two of them fell on the bed behind them. Then, she immediately turned over and sat on Emmett¡¯s waist. Her naked body was alluring. Too bad... Emmett looked at her as if he were looking at a piece of stone. ¡°Emmett, you have always knew what I wanted. So, give it to me right now.¡± ... Emmett sneered at Juliana and said, ¡°The most pitiful thing for a woman is that she couldn¡¯t get a man turned on. I¡¯ve seen too many women. Juliana, you don¡¯t really have much advantage in bed. Of course, you¡¯re very capable in managing business. Please do wear your clothes now, I¡¯ll call the general directors in for a meeting soon.¡± Emmett gently pushed Juliana aside. Then, he patted his clothes and went out. ¡°Ahhh! I¡¯m so pissed! I don¡¯t believe that I couldn¡¯t get the man that I want! I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Juliana was really pissed. Emmett got out of the room and he sneered in disdain. Who did she think Emmett was? A man who couldn¡¯t control his desire? Did she really think that just because she stripped off her clothes, she could easily seduce a man? She overestimated herself! What a humiliation! Emmett didn¡¯t even feel anything, how could he do that kind of thing with Juliana? He pressed the call button and asked his secretary to go through the work ording to his schedule. By the time Juliana got ready and walked out of the room, Emmett had already dealt with a few business affairs. Jasper stood in front of Emmett¡¯s desk, watching a pile of reports. Click! A sound was heard when Juliana sat in front of the wine cab and lit herself a cigarette. She held the cigarette between her fingers and slowly smoked it. Her blue eyes stared at Emmett. Such a charming man! He was so handsome that no words could actually describe his looks! She never thought that there could be such a high-quality and charming man in Asia. And a mafia princess like her, the prouddy of the gannd, would be attracted by him just like that. Juliana exhaled a smoke from the cigarette while crossing her exquisitely fair legs. Jasper took a nce at Juliana with his slumped face and whispered, ¡°President Smith, should I give you and Ms. Juliana some time alone?¡± ...This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Looking at Juliana¡¯s attitude, she acted as though she was the mistress of this ce. She smoked her cigarette sensually and her outfit was very revealing. Jasper couldn¡¯t stand it. Emmett grinned and said, ¡°Jasper, Ms. Juliana came to thepany despite her busy schedule. Didn¡¯t you already negotiate a business contract for heavy weapons? Please bring it here as soon as possible for Ms. Juliana to have a look.¡± Jasper stunned for a moment. Then, he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Noted.¡± As soon as Jasper went out, Juliana turned her face and said to Emmett, ¡°Do you really want to talk about business now?¡± Emmett nced at her and said, ¡°What else can we talk about other than business?¡± ¡°Talk about you and me.¡± ¡°Me and you? We don¡¯t really have anything to talk about.¡± ¡°We¡¯re both unmarried, how is there nothing that we can talk about?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t give what you want.¡± ¡°Why not! Is it because you have other woman in your heart? Who is it? Tell me!¡± Juliana¡¯s face turned pale due to anger. Tell me who she was! I must kill all my love rivals! Emmett smiled and crossed his fingers inze, ¡°Ms. Juliana, why are you rushing to get married? Do you want a man so desperately? It doesn¡¯t matter whether I have anyone in my heart, it doesn¡¯t affect my rtionship with you. How many times do I have to say that we could only be business partners?¡± Bump! Juliana punched on the wine cab and shouted, ¡°Business partners? Then, we can also be business partners in bed! Emmett Smith, just tell me, would you suffer a lot if I wanted to marry you? You wouldn¡¯t lose anything right? Emmett nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, I wouldn¡¯t lose anything, instead it could bring benefits to me too. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to have those easily-avable benefits of yours. Juliana gritted her teeth, ¡°You... why couldn¡¯t you ept me? Am I not good enough for you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a good woman.¡± ¡°Then why do you...¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t like you.¡± ¡°Emmett Smith!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth.¡± ... Juliana was about to roar when Jasper knocked on the door and came in, so she had no choice but to hide her anger. She was so angry that her face turned purple, but she could only stare vigorously at Emmett with her big blue eyes. Emmett smiled at Jasper, ¡°Give this to Ms. Juliana to have a look. If there¡¯s no objection, then sign it.¡± Jasper walked to Juliana and handed over the contract. Juliana nced at Jasper, angrily grabbed the contract and flipped through the contract impatiently. Then, she took a pen and signed her name on the contract. She was going to turn mad by what Emmett just said. Chapter 204: Excited Over Senior’s Treat Chapter 204: Excited Over Senior¡¯s Treat Jasper¡¯s eyes were wide open. He took the contract and went out first. Before going out, he took a quick blink at Emmett. Emmett closed his eyes as a response to Jasper. At that time, Juliana still didn¡¯t realize that she had missed a few important data statements on the contract. ¡°Emmett Smith, no matter what, if I want a man, I will definitely get him!¡± Juliana howled. Emmett stood up slowly, ¡°Oh really? We shall see about that. I¡¯m leaving soon; do you still want to stay in my office?¡± Juliana pulled a face at Emmett, ¡°Hmph! Like I care to even stay here!¡± Juliana jumped off the car and walked out of his office angrily. After walking a few steps, she turned back to grab her bag and walked out again. Emmett sneered and began to change his clothes. Just now, Juliana pulled him on bed and even sat on his waist. He felt extremely dirty, so he changed his clothes! Emmett wore a new outfit, covered his eyes with a pair ofrge sunsses and got into the luxury car that was waiting for him. Kayden, who was sitting on the front passenger seat, turned his face around and said, ¡°Young master, I¡¯m back here after Master Young sent Ms. Jones to the training ss this morning.¡± ¡°Alright, got it.¡± Emmett was expressionless. ¡°Also, young master, I¡¯ve received a call saying that Ms. Juliana had gone to your father¡¯s house.¡± ¡°What! Shit! This annoying woman!¡± Emmett immediately took off his sunsses as soon as he heard Kayden¡¯s words, revealing his charming facial features. But then, he wrinkled his handsome face as he felt awfully annoyed. ... ¡°How dare she use my old man to pressure me? Did she really think that my old man would point a gun at me and forced me into the bridal chamber?¡± Kayden advised him, ¡°Well, Master has always been fond of arranged marriage.¡± ¡°Fond of? Is he the one who¡¯s getting married? Really, this old man is getting sillier!¡± Emmett leaned back vigorously towards the seat. He narrowed his eyes, looked out of the window and began to think about it. To his expectation, Emmett received a call from his father Atwood Smith half an hourter. He looked on the screen disy of his phone and frowned immediately. He stretched out his hand and asked the subordinates who were standing behind him to wait. After that, he quickly walked to the other side. The call was connected, ¡°Dad? I¡¯m out for on-site inspection. If you have anything to say, please make it quick.¡± ¡°Emmett, Ms. Juliana is visiting me now. Doe back home for lunch this afternoon.¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°That¡¯s all. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± Beep! Without saying much, Atwood Smith was very decisive. ¡°This annoying woman! It¡¯s you again!¡± Emmett gritted his teeth. He scolded a few words in anger while stamping his feet. Then, heposed himself, put his phone back and pretended that nothing had happened. He went back to continue checking the scene. By then, it was noontime. He said to Kayden, ¡°Forget it, cancel the reservation at the restaurant and return to my dad¡¯s residence now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kayden was slightly surprised, but he didn¡¯t say anything more and nodded, ¡°Alright, noted.¡± On the way back, Emmett said that he actually wanted to invite ine and Hazel to have lunch together this afternoon. He even made a reservation at Soochow Restaurant. He didn¡¯t expect that Juliana would mess things up again. He shouldn¡¯t have underestimated Juliana. She actually got his father to help her out. Kayden quietly stared at his young master¡¯s gloomy face along the way. When ine and Hazel ended their ss, Oliver and Lucas had already left. ... They had apanied thedies for two hours. As the head of the two bigpanies, it was indeed a rare and precious moment. Lucas happened to have a project starting today, so he had to rush back immediately. The board of directors of Oliver¡¯spany urged him back to attend too. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The two men who didn¡¯t want to leave had no choice but to rush back to carry out their respective duties. ¡°Oh, Lucas is such a outrageous man. He should at least invite me for lunch this afternoon.¡± Hazel looked outside the conference hall and felt a little disappointed. It wasn¡¯t a big deal for ine, so she said, ¡°Why should he treat you lunch? Wasn¡¯t you the one who took advantage of himst night?¡± Hazel smiled pleasantly, ¡°You know nothing! He¡¯s a man, he wouldn¡¯t lose anything anyway. In fact, he must have enjoyed himself!¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Me? Of course, I felt extremely pleasurable. Hahaha, since I was the one who bullied him.¡± ine was speechless. She couldn¡¯t have a proper conversation with a nympho like Hazel anymore. The two good friends walked together and were discussing on where to have their lunch. Then, ine¡¯s phone rang. ine took out her phone. As soon as she connected the call, she heard a gentle voice, ¡°ine, where are you at now?¡± ¡°Huh? I...¡± ine was shocked to hear him. Hazel frowned and asked quietly, ¡°Who is it?¡± ine immediately covered her phone and trembled in excitement. She whispered, ¡°It¡¯s my senior! Mark!¡± She was thrilled when she heard Mark¡¯s voice. Hazel rolled her eyes. Why the fuss? She got so excited when she received a call from Mark. ¡°Answer his call properly then. What are you afraid of? So embarrassing.¡± ine immediately took a deep breath and grabbed her phone. She smiled and said happily, ¡°Heh heh, Mark, is that you?¡± ¡°Yeah. ine, where are you now? If you¡¯re free, shall we have lunch together?¡± ... ine was about to faint. What had she heard! Oh god! Mark was going to invite her to have a meal together again! Wasn¡¯t this a good sign? ¡°Well, okay! Or shall I treat you instead? ¡°Haha, let me treat you this time. I¡¯m at the Korean barbecue restaurant of ** street. Could you take a cab here?¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± ine nodded her head excitedly. Hazel stared at ine, ¡°This useless woman! Good-for-nothing!¡± ¡°Alright. Take your time, ine. Be careful on your way here.¡± ¡°Heh heh, okay. Thank you, Mark.¡± ¡°Well, see youter.¡± ¡°See... see you...ter...¡± ine almost bit off her tongue. Although she had hung up the call, her eyes were still staring on her phone screen. Oh god, she was really excited! Her senior invited her to have a meal together again! So exciting! ¡°Hey!¡± Hazel vigorously bumped against ine and she was brought back to reality, ¡°It¡¯s just a meal, what are you getting so excited for! Where are we eating at? Hurry up!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ine looked at Hazel who was walking towards the roadside and howling at her, ¡°What? You¡¯re going too?¡± ¡°Of course! Are you really going to dump me here just so you can have a meal with your senior? Can¡¯t I join you? Do you think I will eat till he¡¯s broke? Damn it! Get in the car quickly!¡± Hazel had already hailed a cab, sat inside and waved at ine as a sign for her to get in. ¡°But... it¡¯s not easy for me to have a date with Mark... You can¡¯t be this cruel... Such a big light bulb...¡± ¡°Shut up. Hurry up and tell the driver where we¡¯re heading to!¡± When the two of them walked into the barbecue restaurant together, ine was stillining about how Hazel only cared about eating and if she couldn¡¯t get married, it was all Hazel¡¯s fault. When Mark saw ine and Hazel, he stood up and smiled gently. ... ¡°Oh, you¡¯re with ine too. ine didn¡¯t mention it just now.¡± Hazel gave ine a death stare and said in her heart, ¡°Well, my friend here forgot about me for the sake of a man and wanted to kick me 800 meters away.¡± But, she quickly gave Mark a bright smile, ¡°Haha... Mark, you know we have a genuine friendship. We can¡¯t leave each other alone. I¡¯m not bothering your time with ine right?¡± Mark stunned and his face turned a little red, ¡°No worries, we¡¯re all ssmates. There¡¯s no such thing as bother. Come, have a seat here.¡± ine blushed. Her eyes didn¡¯t know where to look and shyly sat next to Hazel. ¡°Sorry to have let you pay the bill again, Mark.¡± ine took a nce at Mark¡¯s handsome face and said timidly. Mark smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you feel sorry, just treat me a few meals in the future. Heh heh.¡± ine stunned for a moment. She giggled at his words even when she didn¡¯t know what to say. The corner of Hazel¡¯s lips twitched. Wow! I didn¡¯t think Mark would know how to work ady. He was undoubtedly sweet. Looking at Mark¡¯s attitude... perhaps... he really liked ine? Well, every dog had its day. Who would have thought that Mark would like her? ine was really lucky in love affairs this year. Mark took on the main task of barbecue and constantly refilled thedies¡¯ bowls. ine wasn¡¯t able to enjoy her lunch. She felt restrained as she kept hesitating to eat and drink. She had never been so nervous around Emmett. Whenever they had a meal together, she lost control over what and how much she ate. Today, she felt extremely nervous in front of Mark. She was afraid that eating too much would affect her image. Meanwhile, Haze enjoyed the barbecue very much. ¡°ine, which college are you applying to as your prior choice?¡± Mark looked at ine tentatively. Chapter 205: Fail to Get Into It Chapter 205: Fail to Get Into It Looking at ine¡¯s little red lips, he was a little lost in thought. ¡°Huh? Of course, I applied for Irvine University, didn¡¯t I tell youst time?¡± ¡°Well, what about the second choice of your college application?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t put the second choice! I told Hazel at that time that I¡¯ll only apply for Irvine University but if I fail, I¡¯ll rather not go to any other university!¡± ¡°Hey¡­how can you not put the second choice, you¡¯re too impulsive!¡± Mark frowned. He looked quite worried. Hazel was smart as she could immediately realize something. She swallowed the marbled beef in her mouth and widened her eyes, asking, ¡°Senior, is it that you have heard about the matter about the college application using the result of the national college entrance examination?¡± ine was shocked. She also turned and looked at Mark. Using a fork to pluck the beef, Mark sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve been helping in the admissions office of the school these few days¡­¡± ¡°Oh, and then?¡± ine nervously swallowed her saliva. ¡°I saw the enrolment n.¡± ¡°Um¡­ um!¡± Now, even Hazel also did not have the mood to continue eating as she also became nervous. ¡°I had seen Hazel¡¯s name in the name list of students who are admitted, but¡­I didn¡¯t see ine¡¯s name.¡± ¡°What!¡± ¡®ng¡¯, the fork in ine¡¯s hand fell onto the te. Her hands were shaking and she asked in a quivering voice. ¡°I, I¡­I didn¡¯t manage to get into the university?¡± Mark sighed, ¡°The minimum score required by the Irvine University is higher than that inst year. ine, your score is only three points lesser than it.¡± Buzz¡­Instantly, ine felt that the sky was spinning. She almost fainted due to this. Seeing the colour drain from ine¡¯s entire face which made her looked abnormal, Hazel immediately patted ine¡¯s back hard and persuaded. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Things may still have a turnaround. Don¡¯t worry first.¡± ine exhaled a breath after a long time. Then, bean-sized tears streamed down her cheeks. ine¡¯s heart sank and overflowed with sadness. She felt so disheartened. She took a tissue, simply covered her eyes and wiped away her tears. Mark was also having a sad look. With a low voice, he advised her with his face twitching, ¡°Yeah. You should wait and see if there is a second-time enrolment so that there will be additional ces. Also, don¡¯t be so impulsive in the future and you ought to put the second choice even if you¡¯re unwilling to obey the transfer. Never mind, you¡¯re bound to get into it next year¡­¡± ¡­ Unexpectedly, ine was stimted by the words, ¡®next year¡¯. She jerked up and cried out with her lips curling, ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait until next year! I don¡¯t want it!¡± And then she ran out while crying. ¡°ine, ine¡­¡± Mark and Hazel followed and went out together in a panic. They saw ine simply board a bus and the bus had already started to move forward. ¡°Oh, what should we do. Look at how sad she is, I¡¯ll call a cab to follow her!¡± Mark was so anxious that he started to walk in circles. Hazel let out a deep sigh and pulled Mark, ¡°Forget it, senior. I think we should leave her alone. After all, this matter makes her feels ashamed in front of us, let her think about it herself.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t go missing, right?¡± Mark looked worried. Hazel could not help butugh, ¡°Hahaha, she isn¡¯t a child less than ten years old so she definitely won¡¯t go missing in broad daylight! Senior¡­ don¡¯t tell me that you¡­like ine?¡± Flushed¡­Mark¡¯s face turned as red as an apple after hearing Hazel¡¯s words. ine did not know which bus she had boarded. She sat in thest row, sobbing with tissues covering her eyes. It was until that the bus stopped at the terminal and she was urged by the driver then only she got off the bus. Looking around, it was a very unfamiliar ce. It was next to the sea so it should be the east coast. ine did not care what ce was this. Anyway, it was in broad daylight and there was no ghost. She cried wantonly while walking around without a destination. Why was she the one who failed? Why was she so unlucky? If she did not manage to get into a university, it would be too embarrassing for her to see her dad! It was not easy for her dad to earn money. He worked so hard to drive a bus every day to afford her and her younger sister to go to school¡­ If she needed to go back to study in high school for another year, how much money would it cost? ¡°ine, you have no contribution to society and your family. You¡¯re purely a parasite, what for you continue surviving!¡± ¡­ ine stood on the beach and cried her eyes out while facing the vast ocean. As ine was tired of walking, like a tired little ostrich, she found a tree under the shade and sat down. She took off her shoes and buried her face in her knees. The sea was in front of her. She listened to the sound of waves while tears trickled down her face. ¡­ Emmett arrived at his father¡¯s vi. When he walked in, all the servants saluted and greeted, ¡°Wee, young master.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Emmett stretched his face and responded with a nasal tone. After Atwood quitted the stage, he fell in love with gardening and he made the ce in front of the living room became a huge room for flowers. Before entering the house, one must first pass through the room for flowers in which the flowers had blocked the sunlight. A haze of coolness and fragrance of different flowers surrounded Emmett. This made his heart sank uncontrobly. As soon as he stepped into the house, the first thing he heard was Juliana¡¯s coquettishughter. Therefore, Emmett¡¯s face darkened more and more while he walked over with a cold face. ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Ms. Juliana, you¡¯re really funny¡­¡± Atwood smiled and slowly turned his head to look at Emmett. Although Atwood was still smiling, the piercing coldness had already been revealed. ¡°Well, Emmett¡¯s here. Come,e and sit here. I¡¯m chatting with Ms. Juliana, her insight is very broad.¡± Juliana curled her lips and smiled coquettishly. She nced at Emmett who was handsome and stunning, and continued to say sweetly, ¡°Mr. Smith, didn¡¯t I say that we¡¯re family, just call me Juliana.¡± Atwood nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Oh, okay, okay.¡± Emmett was sneering in his mind. Family? Who the hell was her family? What a shameless woman! Emmett did not utter a word and sat down silently. Atwood deliberately asked, ¡°Juliana, how old are you?¡± ¡°Twenty-four years old.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. Emmett is twenty-six so you two are two years apart. In China, this is an age gap that is very suitable for people to get married.¡± Emmett¡¯s mouth curled, ¡°So you meant that all men and women with a two-year age difference should get married?¡± Atwood red fiercely at Emmett. ¡­ Emmett ignored his dad¡¯s re and pretended not to see it. He was still portraying his iceberg-like face with an overwhelming coldness. ¡°Oh, Juliana, you see, Emmett is having this kind of temper since childhood. No one can change him so I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Atwood was faintly persuading Juliana. Who was Juliana? She was not an ordinary woman! This is from N?velDrama.Org. Would she be frightened by just a few words? She had experienced things that involved fighting and killing. She was a little devil who had survived bloody wars so she did not really care about those words. She smiled and waved her hand, ¡°Haha, nothing. I think Emmett¡¯s attribute is very good, I like this kind of personality.¡± She then turned her head and smiled towards Emmett. Like a fox that had smelled meat, she reached out her little hand and sped Emmett¡¯s hand, saying boldly without feeling shame. ¡°Others do not know but anyway, we¡¯re very suitable to get married since we have two years age difference, right?¡± Atwood looked at Juliana with slight joy. Emmett¡¯s face looked even colder. Whoosh! Soon, he quickly withdrew his hand and slightly flung it as he was a bit disgusted. Emmett looked askance at Juliana with a cold harrumph, ¡°Ms. Juliana and I are not familiar with each other so you naturally don¡¯t know my preferences. My dad knows that I like women with fair skin so Ms. Juliana¡¯s kind of¡­honey-coloured skin¡­Well, not my favour.¡± Juliana¡¯s smile disappeared out of the blue! Damn, this brat, he surprisingly disliked her? Disliked her for having dark skin? This kind of honey- coloured skin was the most attractive and fashionable in Europe and America! Many people wanted to have this kind of tanned skin but they had no time and money for that. Atwood¡¯s face also immediately swelled and he yelled, ¡°Nonsense! How can you talk to a guest like this? You wanna be beaten?¡± Emmett¡¯s eyelids trembled. His gorgeous face went into the icy-cold state again without showing any emotions. Juliana hid her embarrassment and anger, smiled stiffly and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, it¡¯s time for lunch, right? I¡¯m already famished.¡± Atwood immediatelyughed, ¡°Oh, yeah, right, let¡¯s have a meal. I¡¯m getting old, I can¡¯t believe I have made my guest felt hungry! Hahaha¡­¡± ¡­ Juliana red at Emmett and got up. She held Atwood¡¯s hand and walked together towards the dining room, saying, ¡°You¡¯re not old! When I first met you, I thought you were only in your thirties.¡± Atwoodughed. After a few steps, he turned his head and scolded Emmett, ¡°Emmett, why are you still sitting there?¡± Emmett silently got up. Atwood continued his pace while saying to Juliana, ¡°See? Raising a son is exactly like wasting time. Sons are careless and they don¡¯t know how to take care of the elderly. If I have a daughter like you, I¡¯ll be happy.¡± Juliana immediately replied, ¡°Mr. Smith, just treat me as your child. I¡¯ll often visit you in the future.¡± ¡°Oh, great, great, great.¡± Emmett rolled his eyes at the two people and sneered sarcastically, ¡°So disgusting.¡± Chapter 206: I Like It So Much Chapter 206: I Like It So Much Three people dined together. Only Juliana and Atwood would like to say something. Basically, Emmett did not say anything. When they tried to make him say something, he would just respond with a nasal sound. It was as if the reason he came here this time was just to have the dishes. Due to this. Juliana¡¯s eyes glowed in fury and she gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Emmett,e to my study for a moment.¡± After eating, Juliana was in the room for flowers, watching Atwood¡¯s favourite flowers. Atwood spoke to Emmett with a low voice. Emmett sighed secretly. He knew that it would not be as simple as only having a meal. He knew that Atwood was going to make a decision again. Emmett lowered his eyelids and followed Atwood into the study. Juliana, who was concentrating on fiddling with flowers and nts, turned her head at this moment and revealed a weird smile. Emmett, I would like to see how long you could fight with me? Didn¡¯t Chinese people respect filial piety the most? Well, I would let your dad force you to ept me! Juliana had a triumphant smile on her face. Emmett walked into the study and saw that Atwood was pacing back and forth in the study. ¡­ Emmett also did not say a word. He looked down at the tip of his shoes with one hand in his pocket. Finally, Atwood stopped after pacing for a few minutes. He turned his head and red at Emmett ferociously. The gentleness he used to talk to Juliana just now was totally gone. ¡°How did you behave just now! Um! I¡¯m asking you! Don¡¯t y dumb with me! Are the words like ¡®her skin is not your favour¡¯ what you should say? Do you still know how to talk properly?¡± Emmett spewed out a breath from his nose and said indifferently, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t like her.¡± ¡°Your liking is nothing! This is marriage; you shouldn¡¯t put a factor such as liking in your consideration! The marriages between powerful families are done solely for the benefit and honour of the entire family! Tell me the truth; is it that you¡¯re deeply obsessed with ine?¡± Stunned for a moment, Emmett said softly, ¡°No.¡± ¡°You said no but you treated Juliana in this manner? Which part of her is not good? She is perhaps the best woman for you in this world! But you¡¯re still picking and choosing, do you still have a brain! I¡¯m warning you, never ever infuriate Juliana again. I¡¯ve already decided that after two months, you two will have your wedding ceremony!¡± As soon as Emmett heard the words ¡®wedding ceremony¡¯, he raised his head and looked at Atwood in shock, calling out, ¡°Dad!¡± Atwood closed his eyes for a moment and replied, ¡°This matter cannot be altered!¡± Emmett bit his lips. His face was contorted by rage and fury while his fingers were shaking. Emmett gritted his teeth in anger said only after a long time, ¡°Is this what happened in your marriage with my mom? That¡¯s why she wanted to leave?¡± ¡°What did you say! Damn, say it again if you dare!¡± Atwood¡¯s eyes widened and his entire face muscles were spasmodic. The cane in his hand was pointed straight at Emmett. He was really infuriated by Emmett¡¯s words. Emmett sneered, turned around and walked out. Bang! The door of the study was loudly shut by Emmett. ¡­ Atwood was still panting heavily and rapidly with his eyes widening. The cane held high in his hand fell very slowly. Emmett¡¯s words just now repeatedly lingered in his mind like an echo in the valley. ¡­Did this happened in your marriage with my mom¡­ ¡­That¡¯s why she wanted to leave¡­ Atwood¡¯s knee went weak and he stumbled violently. He managed to remain standing with the support of a bookcase. Then, he fell onto the chair and slowly closed his eyes in agony. ¡­ Emmett quickly walked out while fiercely ripping off his tie. He then casually rubbed it into a ball shape and threw it onto the ground. When Juliana saw Emmette out, she immediately greeted him with an extremely coquettish smile. ¡°Honey, how is it? Is there any good news to tell me?¡± ¡°Get lost!!¡± Emmett directly flew into a rage. His arrow-like cold eyes nced at her and this immediately brought up a cold stream. He added strength and shrugged Juliana away. Juliana, who had practiced martial arts managed to regain her bnce after staggering several steps and holding something. Emmett did not even look at Juliana and directly walked away hurriedly with a cold face like the demon from hell. Juliana was totally dumbfounded. Her eyes widened in surprise as she watched Emmett¡¯s figure disappear. ¡°Goodness, is this guy having the temper of a dog? A dog that bites someone without signalling!¡± She, Juliana so far had not met a man who dared to be so disrespectful towards her. Wherever she went, she was like the apple of eyes and countless people tried hard to please her. Only she had the right to yell at others. Nobody had ever treated her like garbage or yelled ¡®get lost¡¯ at her. Emmett Smith, you really had a lot of guts! Juliana shook her shoulders. Emmett was really cruel as he treated her so violently although she was a woman. She felt pain in her shoulders. However, Juliana could not help butugh, ¡°Oh, this kind of powerful man with style on personality, I like it so much, I love it badly.¡± ¡­ Emmett got into the car. His handsome face was overwhelmed with rage and fury. Kaydenpletely did not dare to speak and just kept silent. When the young master was not happy, nobody should do something dumb to offend him. The one who did was bound to die. But still, someone who was apparently wishing to look for death called Emmett at that moment. Emmett picked up the call. When he was about to yell, unexpectedly, he was stunned once he heard the person¡¯s words. ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯m the teacher of the study program. ine, the one you introduced to me, did note to ss this afternoon. Didn¡¯t Mr. Smith tell me to inform you instantly if something happened? That¡¯s why I¡¯m calling you now.¡± ¡°What did you say! ine didn¡¯t go to the ss this afternoon? Then did her good friend, Hazel, go?¡± ¡°Oh, for the ss this afternoon, ine was the only absentee.¡± Hazel was continuing to listen to the lesson, why did you, ine, want to miss the ss? Emmett¡¯s anger and rage just now had totally disappeared now. Was there anything that could be more important than ine? Emmett muttered, scolding ine for being disobedient, and called ine. That woman did not go to ss in the afternoon, what was she doing? Fortunately, he had asked the head of the study program to inform him before. Otherwise, nobody could inform him in time even if she went missing. Beep¡­beep¡­ Surprisingly, nobody answered! ¡°Shit! What the hell is she doing! It pissed me off!¡± Emmett narrowed his eyes and he was immensely manic. He dialled ine¡¯s contact number once again and this time, he finally heard ine¡¯s voice after it rang for a long time. ¡°Hello?¡± It was a tone that sounded like she had not woken up. ¡°ine Jones! Why didn¡¯t you answer my call just now! Where are you?¡± Emmett roared. Emmett, a president who could maintain calmness despite losing several hundred million yuan, surprisingly lost his cool and went out of control repeatedly when facing ine. ¡°I, I¡­I also don¡¯t know where am I¡­Anyway, what in front of me is the sea¡­I identally fell asleep just now¡­¡± ¡­ Emmett was speechless. He was really astounded by her behaviour. How could she not even know where was her location now, and she fell asleep easily again regardless of whenever and wherever she was. Really a pig¡­ ¡°Who are you with?¡± If she said that she was with Oliver, he would definitely rush over and beat Oliver to the point where he could not take care of himself anymore. Shit, he could not allow any male creatures other than him to exist beside his woman while she was sleeping! ine rubbed her eyes and looked at the sky. She then looked at the sea that was not far away and said faintly, ¡°Oh, only me¡­¡± Phew¡­ Emmett took a deep breath of cold air. ¡°ine, don¡¯t tell me that you went to the beach alone and you could still drift off to sleep in a daze despite being alone? You really have a pig brain, won¡¯t you afraid that you may go missing!¡± The reason he criticized her so fiercely was that he really cared about her a lot. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Dangers were everywhere, why couldn¡¯t she understand this? She did not have a precautious mind at all. When ine heard the phrase ¡®pig brain¡¯, she immediately remembered the sad news. So, she started sobbing, ¡°Don¡¯t scold me for having pig brain, even if I indeed have a pig brain, I also don¡¯t allow you to scold me like this. Woo woo woo, I¡¯m already very unlucky, why do you still add insult to my injury? Woo woo woo¡­¡± Astonished, Emmett froze. His tone instantaneously became soft and gentle, ¡°Oh, why do you cry? You¡¯re already an adult so you shouldn¡¯t always cry, or else you¡¯ll beughed at by others. Okay, okay, don¡¯t cry. Good girl, tell me your location or any obvious signs around you.¡± ine immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯te. My face looks very ugly after crying. Don¡¯te.¡± Emmett wanted tough, ¡°Just tell me the sign. In fact, your face also looks ugly even if you¡¯re not crying. So, I¡¯m not afraid of being scared by your face now.¡± ine silenced her crying voice, ¡°What did you say! You¡¯re so bad!¡± ¡°Just tell me. If you can describe it clearly and understandably, there will be a reward for you. It¡¯s a very special award with a 100% winning rate, so quickly tell me!¡± ine was bewildered and captivated by that special award. ¡­ Therefore, she told Emmett the obvious signs and scenes around herself very seriously as per below. There was soft sand nearby¡­ The ce that was twenty to thirty meters away from her was the vast and boundless sea¡­ There was a luxuriant and big tree next to her butt¡­ Chapter 207: You Would Be Admitted Chapter 207: You Would Be Admitted Emmett was speechless with rage and wanted to kill some people. What kind of iconic sight was this? After half an hour, Emmett arrived at the east coast and found ine Jones. Emmett was quite impressed with his own ability to track somebody. Emmett waved his hand, indicating Kayden and the bodyguards to stand back and take cover, as he walked towards ine. Kayden was delighted and hid while ushering a few men to get in the car. "Hey, Kayden, isn''t that there''s an important meeting at 3pm? Mr. Smith is still here. Will the meeting be dyed?" A brat curiously followed Kayden and asked. Kayden stopped walking, pulled out a cigarette, and stuffed it into his mouth. A man of his immediately lit it up for him. Kayden took a puff and blew a smoke ring into the face of the brat that asked the question. He sneered, "Do you think that the Emmett is willing to leave that woman and go to work now?" The brat grinned and shook his head. "Then are you Jasper Hall?" The brat shook his head again. "Then why are you meddling so much! You''re neither the secretary nor subordinate of the young master! All of you, no ck, and watch closely! Beware of enemies around!" Emmett narrowed his eyes, looking at the little girl who had curled up into a ball. Her ck hair was straight down on her skinny back. She sat, hugging her knees under the tree while burying her face in her knee¡ªa pathetic state of being abandoned. Emmett felt a sense of heart-wrenching. She must be on a sticky wicket. Otherwise, she wouldn''t freak out ande here. "Hey, are you roasting yourself under the scorching hot sun?" Emmett scoffed. Shrub! ine turned herself back and saw Emmett. Then she pouted again and looked around, muttering, "You''re the one roasting yourself!" ¡­ Emmett frowned. He had clearly seen the wretched look on her face after a cursory nce. Her face was swollen after crying, and her eyes were puffy too. She must have cried a lot. "If not roasting in the sun, then what are you doing here? Don''t you feel scorching hot here?" Emmett smiled as he sat down next to ine. ine was drawing in the sand and did not dare to look at Emmett. She just mumbled, "You don''t need to worry about it whether I feel hot or not." "Wow, you''ve got some guts. Hey, I''ll be honest with you, if you keep staying here, you would really get yourself darkened. You''re lucky that you have a fair skin. If you get tanned, you would lose your very own advantage." "You!" ine was pissed off, raising her head and stared at Emmett. "You came here just to piss me off, is it? You are happy seeing me like this, aren''t you? Damn it, what''s wrong with me? Why am I always the one who suffers? Did I mess up with you?" ine teared up as she talked. Emmett then promptly reached his arm and folded ine in his arms. He gently stroked her head and said softly, "How do I dare to piss you off? You''re so powerful. You are the only one that can take me down." ine nearlyughed out loud, hearing Emmett''s words. "You''re always like this teasing me. I''m annoyed. Just do what you should do. Don''t bother me." Emmett then asked, "So, what are you annoyed about? What brings you here to let out?" ine pouted her mouth and her lips quivering. She mumbled, "I¡­ I¡­ I was just three points short of being admitted to Irvine University¡­ Boohoo¡­" She buried her face in Emmett''s chest and burst into tears. Irvine University? Emmett scowled and thought for a moment, then smiled with relief. Did the principal of Irvine University want to quit his job? How dare he rejected Emmett Smith''s woman? Even if she just scored one hundred marks, she should be admitted as usual too. ¡­ So this was the problem! Emmett gently patted ine''s shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, you will absolutely be epted!" "Why so sure?" ine looked at Emmett with a tearful face. "Because, you are lucky!" ine immediately rolled her eyes, "Hum, I have no time to joke with you. This is an important turning point in my life!" "Then, let''s make a bet. If you receive an offer letter from Irvine University, then I win. But, on the flip side, I lose." ine didn''t have the mood to joke around with Emmett. She pouted, and her eyes were still teary. "Not in the mood to bet with you. What''s the betting? Not interested." "ine Jones would be afraid of betting too? Just once only, you have nothing to lose too after all." ine couldn''t do anything with Emmett making a great fuss over her. She had no choice but to sigh andin. "Sigh, why am I always star-crossed? I''m feeling blue and you still want to fool me around. Alright then, let''s bet. What if I win the bet?" Emmett grinned, showing his cunning look. He had a bad idea in his mind, "Hehe, if you win, I''ll give you a strip dance and let you enjoy my body on bed." ine was stunned and then realized the hidden meaning behind his words. Her face was blushing red while she rolled her eyes. She muttered, "Who on earth wants to watch you strip dancing? What a shame." Emmett embraced the girl and turned over. He buried his face in ine''s neck and gently exhaled warm air over it. He whispered, "And if I win¡­ you must give me a strip dance too. I want to see your horny look on bed¡­" "Ah?!" ine was caught unawares and turned around promptly, looking at Emmett''s handsome face closely. Thump-thump¡­ The girl who was feeling bummed out a second ago, her heart was now beating fast for no reason. Oh, my heart¡­ did you get a heart attack? Why were you thumping so hard? ¡­ Wasn''t it just Bad-bear Smith''s handsome face? Wasn''t it being seen many times? Why would you still have feelings for it? But¡­. Why¡­ The way he exhaled through his thin pink lips was such bewitching. Why did it make me feel dizzy? Emmett lowered his head to nce at her. He had an irregr heartbeat too. "Agreed?" Emmett asked her in a soft voice. As he talked, ine could feel his fresh breath on her face, heating up her face as well as her body too. ine blinked her big eyes, "Agree to what?" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Heh heh, you little fool, do you agree to the betting that I said?" "Ah?" ine pouted as she recalled. If she won¡­ then¡­ She would be spreading her limbs, lyingfortably on the bed like a boss. Or maybe she could even hold a cigarette in her mouth. At that moment, Bad-bear Smith woulde in shyly, took a bow, and then started stripping himself. ine would wolf-whistle Bad-bear Smith every time he took off a piece of clothing. Until¡­ Bad-bear Smith had stripped down to his underwear. Hahaha, then ine would pounce on Bad-bear Smith and press him down¡­ Raping him¡­ Thinking of here, ine couldn''t help but let out augh. Her body shivered, and she realized. Gosh, what was she thinking just now? Ash, Bad-bear Smith would never be bullied by someone else. Perhaps, only he could pick on others. Nobody would be able to bully him. On the contrary¡­ Bad-bear Smith lying on the bed, watching her stripping with ascivious smile¡­ Ah¡­ No, no, no! The scene was way too lewd just by thinking about it! "I disagree with your bullshit idea. Why do you want that kind of punishment?" Emmett nuzzled ine''s cheeks with the tip of his nose. His lips were getting hot, and his eyes were deep. ¡­ "This will be way more interesting. Heh heh, interesting." "No way! No matter what, I am always the one who get bullied!" Emmett chuckled, "How did you get bullied? It''s a fair deal. If you win, I will please you. If I win, you please me. Fair and square." ine was just about to agree with him! If it wasn''t for her to know Bad-bear Smith''s temperament well, she would really be deceived by his words! "Huh, no matter who services, you''re the one who gets the benefits." Emmett couldn''t take it anymore and burst outughing. "Yo, girl, you''re smart this time. Heh heh heh¡­" ine was proud of being praised by a smart person and said, "Of course! I''m not stupid at all!" "Then¡­ I''ll take that as a yes for the bet." Emmett smirked. He slightly opened his thin pink moist lips and blew hot air over ine''s cheek. ine suddenly felt dry in her throat and eyes. She couldn''t think straight. "I''ll take you bet. You don''t scare me¡­" "This ce that you pick is quite good. Nobody around¡­" Emmett suddenly pressed ine down on the ground with his chest leaning on her body. ine was shocked, lying on the grass with her eyes widened, looking at the handsome man pressing her. Damn, he was so gorgeous! Especially the faint smile of his was so charming. But¡­ This was the beach¡­ A sunny day¡­ in public¡­ the surrounding¡­ What was he going to do with this posture? "Hey, what are you doing?" Chapter 208: The Ambush on the Beach Chapter 208: The Ambush on the Beach Emmett looked down at the little girl beneath him. Her eyes were red and swollen. And her fair face was flushed and looked even beautiful. They just did it this morning¡­ ¡­ Although the situation at that time was a bit urgent, so they had to make it fast. But he shouldn''t be eager to have it again that quick. Why did he felt heated up when pressing on her? Emmett took a deep breath, narrowing his eyes, and said, "Nothing. Just feel that looking at you this way is quite fun." ine Jones was speechless¡­ Quite fun? Why didn''t she feel fun? Instead, she felt¡­ a bundle of nerves. Why was the area between her legs heated up? "Not fun at all. Get up. Don''t press on me. I''m bummed out and been down on my luck today. I''m begging you, Mr. Smith, stop getting me into troubles. Just go and find someone to y with." Emmett lowered his face, with his lips almost touching ine''s. ine was shocked, blinking her eyes. Emmett sneered, "Heh heh, no way. It''s only fun ying with you. I would turn my nose up at any other people." "But¡­" "Guess what. If I kiss you right here, will we be caught on camera by any paparazzi?" Ah? ine was shocked with her eyes widened. No way! Paparazzi? She wasn''t any star and hadn¡¯t been caught on camera. But Bad-bear Smith was different as he was the CEO, he would definitely be followed by paparazzi. ine quickly pressed her hands against Emmett''s chest and gabbled, "Then why don''t you hurry up and get up? If we really get caught on camera, won''t we be in great trouble?" Her soft fleshy hands on his chest had led to Emmett''s desire to protect and to possess her. He leaned over and kissed ine''s lips passionately. ine could barely hear his voice, "That''s good being caught on camera¡­" On the beach under the zing sun¡­ kissing with someone¡­ That was the most hrious thing that ine had ever done in her life! ¡­ Would there be a ne flying over them? Seeing them? Would the fish in the sea mock at her? Would someone be watching them behind the rocks¡­ Ahh¡­ ine could have sunk through the floor. ine tried her best to avoid Emmett''s passionate kisses. She was trying to say, "Emmett, if you wanna kiss, please find a secluded spot to carry on." But she didn''t have to chance to speak. As she dodged, Emmett would think of her being unwilling of it and kissed her even harder. "Um¡­" ine moaned as her body trembled slightly beneath Emmett. Damn it, why did he sweep the tip of his tongue over her lips during the kiss? She was mind blown and started losing consciousness. She only knew that it was tingling, dizzy, sweet, and she liked it¡­ Kayden raised his eyebrow over the two smooching on the beach. He was speechless. He waved his hand, and his men assembled. "Secure the ce. Don''t let anyonee close. It will be a big trouble if this is caught on camera." "Yes!" The men of the ZH n heeded the appeal and went into action immediately. They were no good other than throwing their weight around. Kayden spat out the cigarette butt whiling putting his hand on his forehead in grief. "Oh Emmett, could you let me worry less. Smooching right there like this. It will be a big mess if someone sees it." Kayden couldn''t get his head around Emmett. Emmett would never fall for any woman. Or perhaps, to Emmett, these women were no match for the clothes in his closet or even his pet dog. But as for now¡­ with ine around Emmett, he had had the hots for her. Emmett finally let go of ine''s lips and squinted down at the swollen red lips of hers. Emmett smirked and stood up. He looked so elegant and handsome under the tree in his tall body. ¡­ "Come on. It''s time to go." He stretched out his hand to ine on the ground. ine was still stunned from the passionate kiss and held Emmett''s hand dazedly. Emmett then pulled her up gently. "We can''t stay here any longer. The sun is scorching here and it might damage your skin. Besides, isn''t that you still have ss in the afternoon? You are absent from school without permission. It makes me look bad." Emmett said while bending over to get rid of the sand on ine. He even patted hard on her fat ass a few times. It felt good for him. ine didn''t notice that Emmett right now was no longer any kind of heartless person. He was more like a big brother that was caring for her. "Huh? Why does you look bad for me being absent?" Emmett was holding ine''s hand, walking to the shore as she asked. Emmett turned back, looking at her cute face, and grinned, "Because they know that you are my girl, and they might think that you must be excellent in learning. Who knows, you''re absent on the first day." Emmett was teasing ine, and she was stunned for a moment. She hit Emmett at the back after realizing it, "Nobody would think so. It''s all your nonsense! I''m so mad at you!" The two of them were walking on the golden beach. The man was tall and handsome, holding a small and delicate girl. It was indeed a beautiful scene. Kayden buckled his sunsses, leaning against the car while looking at the pair far away. Not to mention, they were really a match made in heaven. Swoosh! A beam of golden light shed from behind Kayden suddenly. Kayden''s heart missed a beat, and he was stunned for a moment. He reacted and yelled at Emmett immediately, "Emmett! Watch out!" A mini missile was heading towards ine! ¡­ Kayden''s voice was too soft to be heard. Emmett barely heard his name and looked up as he saw a suspicious beam of light heading towards ine. He immediately reacted, holding ine and rolled on the ground without hesitating. Guru¡­ He rolled a few meters away with ine in his arms tightly. In the meantime, they heard a loud "Kaboom" sound. The tree, which they stayed at just now, and the big rock behind were demolished. Things were getting back to normal after a short moment of shock. Emmett shook off the sand on his body, looking at the girl in his arms, and eximed, "ine, are you alright?" ine opened her eyes after blinking a few times. She looked around dazedly and asked, "I''m fine. But what had happened? I heard a loud bang just now." Emmett was livid with rage, but he tried his best to hide his anger. He said breezily, "Ah, just some kids ying with firecracker and blew up the sand over there. They''re too naughty. It''s dirty. Sand all over here." "But¡­" ine wanted to turn around to have a look, but she was halted by Emmett. ine would have jumped out of her skin if she knew that it was a close call for her just now. It was better to be safe than sorry. "ine, look! What''s that over there? Huh? What''s that?" Emmett pointed at a spot on the shore to attract ine''s attention. ine was confused. Would she be that stupid? Bad-bear Smith must be lying! It would definitely not some children setting off firecrackers! Then what would it be? Such a loud noise¡­ ine shook her head and couldn''t think of it as this was a bit beyond her ken. ¡­ Emmett got ine into the car and sat right next to her, hugging her tightly. Kayden got on the passenger side while the men of the ZH n ran after the assant. The situation was getting grim. Only ine perceived nothing about the current situation. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Emmett, just now¡­" "Drive!" Emmett interrupted Kayden''s words. He didn''t want to talk about the assassination just now in front of ine! At the same moment, Emmett''s phone rang. He didn''t have the mood to answer the call. The only thing running through his mind was, "Who made the ambush? Who was iting for? Was iting for him?" If that was it, it would be no big deal for him, as he wouldn''t afraid of anyone ambushing him. He had been through too much of those blood and guts. But¡­ What if¡­ it wasing for ine¡­ Then this would be troublesome! "Your phone is ringing, Answer it." ine nudged Emmett, who was deep in thought. "Sure." Emmett nced at ine''s little face and took out his phone. He scowled as he saw the caller ID. Chapter 209: Acting Ruthlessly Chapter 209: Acting Ruthlessly It actually was his father! If he wasn¡¯t mistaken¡­ what happened today¡­ ¡°Hey¡­¡± Emmett¡¯s voice was chilling. Atwood softly replied, ¡°Heh heh, Emmett, how do you like the present that I just sent you? I¡¯m sure with your martial arts and reflexes, you shouldn¡¯t be hurt¡­¡± Emmett tightly clenched his teeth! So it was indeed his father who sent someone to do it! Emmett forced a reply, ¡°You wanted to test my reaction abilities?¡± ¡°Of course not. You are a smart kid. I¡¯m sure you know who I¡¯m after.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, I¡¯m going after ine.¡± Atwood was still able to water his nts with an indifferent expression as he said these. ¡­ Emmett clenched his teeth tight as a vice when he heard his father¡¯s refined voice. His father had always been like this. Outwardly he was smiling, pleasant, and refined. Those who didn¡¯t know him well would think that he had a very good temper. In fact, those who served him for a long time would understand that the more he appeared to be calm, the more ruthless he would be! Just like now, his tone appeared to be soft and amiable making anyone think that the conversation was about something pleasant. Yet, the very thing that they were talking about involved the life of a person! Emmett wouldn¡¯t bother had it been anyone else. After all, Emmett had inherited his father¡¯s ruthlessness, perhaps even more so. But¡­ Now it involved his little precious thing, ine. Emmett¡¯s heart suddenly tightened and had trouble breathing. He wanted to yell at his father for his ruthlessness¡­ But ine was right beside him, leaning onto his body. That girl was looking around aimlessly as if nothing had happened. Her innocent and naive look made Emmett¡¯s heart soften. It made Emmett swallow his rage and suppress his impulsiveness. He said softly, ¡°I feel that what you are doing is unnecessary¡­¡± ¡°Heh heh, really? I felt that somebody needed some reminder.¡± Emmett¡¯s face turned blue, ¡°Okay, you had achieved your aim. You don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡± Atwood put down his water spray and straightened himself and smiled, ¡°I hope so. Juliana said that she is very lonely at the hotel. You should know what to do!¡± Emmett took a deep breath and scoffed, ¡°You are so thoughtful!¡± He hung up after he said. He was fuming! To think that his father had interfered to that extent! His father threatened the life of ine just to make him shift his attention to Juliana. What the hell did Juliana¡¯s loneliness got to do with him? She can die for all he cared! ¡­ Emmett already had a n¡­ ¡°What¡¯s that? Have a look, the white-colored thing¡­ it¡¯s so strange.¡± ine nudged Emmett with her arm and didn¡¯t notice that the man beside her had turned cold to the bone. Emmett¡¯s coldness suddenly warmed up, smiled, and leaned over to hold onto ine. He held onto her as he took in her fruity fragrance and looked outside with her. ¡°Oh, that. They¡¯re some statues builtst year by the local government. Do you want to have a look?¡± If she wanted to, he¡¯ll immediately instruct the car to stop, regardless of whether they can stop at that location. ¡°Statues? Nah, I thought that they are some art exhibitions.¡± ine pouted and shook her head. She felt very warm and secure in Emmett¡¯s embrace. She simply felt that there wasn¡¯t anything to worry about as long as she was in his arms. Emmett looked down towards ine and just nice was able to look into her blouse and at her alluring cleavage. ¡°Girl¡­¡± Emmett whispered into ine¡¯s ear. ¡°Hmm? What?¡± ine answered as she continued to look outside. She was absolutely unaware that the man beside her was looking lustfully at her particr body part. ¡°Girl, you are really chubby.¡± Emmett praised. ¡°Chubby? Nonsense! I¡¯m not chubby! I¡¯m just fifty kilos.¡± In fact, Hazel was a few kilos lighter than her¡­ so at her weight of fifty kilos, she was on the chubby side. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Emmett grinned, ¡°What I meant was, your twins are nice and chubby.¡± Oh? ine looked puzzled at him with eyes wide open. Twins¡­? What twins? ine pouted and looked strangely at Emmett¡¯s grin. She then looked along with his gaze downwards towards herself¡­ ¡­ ¡°Ah¡­¡± ine covered her chest with one hand and curled up her pout even more and red at Emmett, ¡°You are too much! You are a rascal. You are too sleazy. How can you be a director and a gentleman? What a degradation of society!¡± Kayden grinned when He heard this. Damn, this gal had the guts to speak so rudely to his master¡­ Had it been anyone else, his master¡¯s expression would darken and with an order, take the life of the person. It was not a minor crime to scold the master of the ZH n. But¡­ Emmett listened to ine and actually chuckled. His pink thin sexy lips gently rubbed ine¡¯s ear causing her to feel tickled and squirmed in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m bad, I¡¯m sleazy, but only to you. No one will believe you if you scream. Heh heh.¡± ine was upset and objected, ¡°Humph, that¡¯s why you are the worst! You are despicable! How can an honest person like me survive around you?!¡± Emmett caressed ine¡¯s hair with one hand and narrowed his eyes while looking in front. He pondered, ¡°I will not allow anyone to interfere with my path! No one can prevent me from having who I want and what I want!¡± Emmett didn¡¯t get out of the car when they arrived at ine¡¯s school. He didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble to ine just in case someone spotted him. ine was stopped by Emmett just as she was about to get out of the car. He looked at her and said softly, ¡°Promise me that you won¡¯t continue to be upset about not making it to Irvine University. I believe that I will win the bet.¡± ¡°Humph¡­ I had already forgotten about it. But now that you mentioned Irvine University, I¡¯m going to be upset again.¡± ine twitched her nose adorably. ¡­ Emmett pinched her ear andughed, ¡°Just to prevent that you are ill-prepared when I win, you should do some research about what¡¯s required just in case you lose the bet.¡± ine frowned, ¡°What bet?¡± She forgot again¡­ Emmett smiled at this silly gal! ¡°If you receive the eptance letter of Irvine University, you will have to dance for me¡­ and¡­¡± ine suddenly remembered and her cheeks started to blush in red and her lips quivered. ¡°You still remembered this? Wasn¡¯t it a joke?¡± ¡°I can forget about all other things but this interesting issue cannot be forgotten. Heh heh.¡± He continued tough! Damn Bad-bear Smith! He seemed so scheming whenever heughed in this manner causing her to feel like she was being yed. Emmett patted on ine¡¯s chubby backside and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ease up on your studies.¡± He said the ¡®studies¡¯ with a double meaning. Did he refer to her higher studies or some techniques in bed that she should study about? ine red strangely at Emmett, pouted, and went into the building. ¡°Kayden, return to the office.¡± As ine entered the building, Emmett¡¯s smile quickly disappeared and it became terrifyingly chilling. Humph, father, do you still think that I¡¯m eighteen or neen that you can make me do as you wished? I respect you but I won¡¯t listen to your orderspletely. Juliana called Emmett twice but he did not answer. He can¡¯t listen to Juliana¡¯s voice now as he wasn¡¯t sure if he could control himself and unleash his fury on her. When he arrived at the office, a group of senior managers was waiting to report to him. ¡°Just wait till I call for you,¡± Emmett said coldly with an aggressive tone. ¡°Yes, Mr. Smith.¡± Sophia stuck out her tongue while holding onto piles of reports and looked at the awaiting managers. ¡­ ¡°Look, we shouldn¡¯t have let ine leave. Once ine left, Mr. Smith¡¯s temper has returned to his previous cold ways.¡± Sophia shook her head and sighed, ¡°How nice if ine was around. I was sofortable those few days and didn¡¯t feel pressured at all. How I miss ine!¡± The rest of the secretaries also shook their heads and sighed, ¡°Yes, yes, we even had the time to chat with each other when ine was around.¡± Emmett went back to his office, removed his jacket, and sat on the sofa. He took out his phone and looked for a contact and called him. The Dean of Irvine University was startled when he saw who the caller was. Chapter 210: I Was Really Accepted Chapter 210: I Was Really epted Several buildings of Irvine University were built by the Tianyi Group. At the moment, they still had tens of millions of engineering fees outstanding with the Tianyi Group. Not to mention, the Director of the Tianyi Group was a person who controlled both the underworld and the legitimate business world! ¡°Oh hi, Mr. Smith! What made you call me?¡± Emmett crossed his legs, ¡°I do have something to ask of you.¡± ¡°Oh? Please go ahead.¡± ¡°My girlfriend¡­¡± What Emmett mentioned shocked the University Dean. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Did Mr. Smith have a girlfriend? For a person like Mr. Smith to openly reveal that he had a girlfriend! No one had ever heard of the master of ZH n having a girlfriend. ¡°Mr. Smith, just let me know whatever you need.¡± Even if the University Dean was Emmett¡¯s elder, he had to speak politely to Emmett. Apart from the fact that the University still owed the Tianyi Group so much money, if he had offended Emmett in any way, he was bound to lose his position as the Dean of the University. Emmett rubbed his temples and said, ¡°My girlfriend tried the entrance examination for your university but was rejected because she was short of 3 points¡­ this issue¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± The Dean was startled. Firstly, the girlfriend of Mr. Smith was so young that she had just taken the University entrance examination¡­ Secondly, to think that his University had rejected Mr. Smith¡¯s girl. This was shooting himself in the foot! ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m sure there must be a mistake somewhere. Mr. Smith¡¯s girlfriend must be able to get in! We are honored to have a talented student like Mr. Smith¡¯s girlfriend!¡± Emmett grinned, ¡°Yeah, she is very upset now. Your school should be more efficient. If she is epted, then she should receive a call and inform her directly. It must be done soon. She is ine. I¡¯ll send to you her information afterward.¡± ¡°Okay, okay! Mr. Smith has a great point. We need to work more efficiently and serve the people! Mr. Smith, rest assured that we will correct our misgivings. I will instruct someone to look into this immediately.¡± ¡°Okay. Deal with it properly.¡± Emmett ended the call and thenughed, ¡°Precious little thing, I told you that I¡¯ll definitely win. You must prepare yourself now...¡± Oliver quicklypleted all the tasks that he had to do. ¡°Oh, they are finally done and I can rest now!¡± Oliver stretched his back and shook his head. He raised his wrist to look at his watch. It was three in the afternoon and it was still early. ¡°It should be just nice to pick ine up. Heh heh.¡± Oliver braced up as soon as he thought about ine. He dashed to the mirror to adjust his hair and then briskly left the office. Several secretaries looked at Oliver¡¯s elegant body leave and couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°How strange, now our director doesn¡¯t remain at his office. He seems to be in a hurry to leave the office and does his work haphazardly.¡± ¡°Is he in love?¡± ¡°Pfft! What do you know? Our director is a yer and is always in love! He has plenty of women!¡± ¡°Oh yeah, rich men change their women like they change clothes.¡± ¡­ ¡°But our director does seem to be more distracted nowadays.¡± ¡°It¡¯s truly sad to be liked by such a yboy. You can¡¯t be married to such a man.¡± ¡°Haha, anyone who is willing to marry our director must be after his money. If it was money that she¡¯s after, then she won¡¯t be able to control his womanizing ways.¡± Oliver drove his car in a hurry to where ine was training. After ine left Emmett, she continued to murmur as she took the lift, ¡°Really, how could Bad-bear Smith force me to learn those things? He is a scoundrel, it¡¯s so embarrassing and demeaning¡­ I won¡¯t bother about him!¡± How demeaning? Bad-bear Smith wanted her to dance seductively for him and do a strip dance! Oh heavens. She will pass out from the embarrassment, not to mention about what Bad-bear Smith expected her to perform in bed¡­ Damn if she would do those embarrassing things! ine touched her burning cheeks and walked into therge ssroom for her training. She looked around and didn¡¯t spot Hazel. ¡°Hmm? Where is that gal? Isn¡¯t she here for training? Where is she?¡± ine pondered and sat at the rear. ine stretched out her head to look around for Hazel but she couldn¡¯t find her! That¡¯s strange, where did Hazel go? ine was slightly disappointed and looked outside. Hey, who was that? She looked familiar. Ah ah ah ah, that squirming woman, wasn¡¯t that¡­ Hazel? Good lord! What was she doing? ine¡¯s eyes were wide open just as her mouth was and she waspletely stunned. A mirror along the corridor reflected the images of two tightly entangled persons. The woman being pressed against the wall was Hazel. ¡­ A tall man pressed Hazel against the wall and kissed her voraciously. The way that man kissed was exactly like the way Bad-bear Smith kissed her. It was the same overbearing, forcefully, demanding¡­ But of course, that man was clearly not Emmett, but¡­ Ah ah ah ah¡­ it actually was¡­ Lucas! ¡°Oh lord¡­ oh lord¡­ are they in a rtionship?¡± ine was seeing stars. Damn it, she actually became aroused as she looked at others behaving intimately. Who was singing? And was singing rather well¡­ heh heh¡­ ine turned her head only to find out that the lecturer and all the students were staring at her. Eh? Why were they looking at her? The person who was outside kissing was Hazel and not her. ¡°Student, can you answer the call? It had been ringing for a while!¡± Someone from the front row red and said to her. Call? ¡°Ah, oh, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± ine quickly cut off the call and then tucked her head in shyly andid on her desk in shame. Oh my, how embarrassing to have been stared at by the entire ss. Damn it, who called at this time! But she also had herself to me for not setting the phone to silent. ine took out her phone to set it to vibrate. ¡°Oh lord! That person actually rejected our call! How dared her! We are the admission administration!¡± Another middle-aged man retorted the other and said, ¡°So what if you are the admission administration? Who do you think you are? She is Emmett¡¯s woman!¡± ¡°How impressive! This is the first time Emmett openly admitted he had a girlfriend!¡± ¡°Regardless, the Dean had said that by admitting this girl, she¡¯ll be our sponsor! We¡¯ll hope that the Tianyi Group will also sponsor us! Stop with your bbering, continue to call her. Oh yes, remember that the Dean instructed you to speak to her politely and respectfully.¡± ¡­ The person in charge of making the call shrugged his shoulders, shook his head, and sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like an admission administrator but a servant. Now I have to invite a student toe like I¡¯m inviting a deity.¡± Just as ine was fidgeting with her phone, it started to vibrate and startled her, causing her to almost drop it. What happened today? Normally she wouldn¡¯t receive many calls in a day. Her friends would contact her via messages and they would seldom call each other. Now, she received several calls within an hour. ine hesitated and then answered the call, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Hi, may I ask is that Ms. ine Jones?¡± ine was stunned. This was the first time anyone greeted her so politely and formally. ¡°Oh, yes, I¡¯m she. Sir, you are¡­¡± It was very awkward. Since the caller was so polite, she had to return the gesture. ine said softly and ducked under the desk for fear that she will disturb the ss. She would definitely swear at the caller if it was some investment or insurance sales pitch. ¡°Oh, how are you doing? I¡¯m the admission administrator of Irvine University¡­¡± ¡°Ah? Where?¡± ine¡¯s eyes were wide open. Was she mistaken? It actually was¡­ Irvine University? ¡°I¡¯m the admission administrator of Irvine University. Due to some procedural error, you were mistakenly left out in the automated notifications. You have been formally epted to the University. We are very sorry for this error and seek your understanding.¡± ine¡¯s mouth was opened and her mind was nk as if her mind had been shocked. She suddenly yelled aloud, ¡°What did you say? Are you kidding me? I had been admitted?¡± She was so loud that she interrupted the entire ss¡­ The lecturer on the stage and the senior managers all looked impatiently at ine. Chapter 211: As Happy as a Lark Chapter 211: As Happy as a Lark But this time, they could not re at ine anymore because ine was burying her head under the table so they did not see her. The teacher from the admissions office said it all over again with patience and an extremely gentle tone. ine could finally understand. Gosh, she was admitted to get into Irvine University! And it was the teacher from the admissions office of Irvine University who personally caller her to inform her of this matter! There was a loophole in the admission process of the school. That was why her name was not shown¡­ She was admitted to the department of fine arts! Even though she did not apply for this major and also did not undergo the test of the art major¡­ At this moment, ine totally had no intention to think about these details. In short, most importantly, she sessfully got into Irvine University! Even if it was a shit major, she was also a member of Irvine University after all! ¡°Yay yay yay!!!¡± ine eximed so joyfully and excitedly that she wanted to jump up and down. Then, a soft ¡®bang¡¯ sound sounded. ine forgot that she was under the table so her head hit the table hard. ¡°Ouch¡­It hurts like hell!¡± ine covered her head in pain and crouched under the table, curling her lips and breathing in cold air. Woo woo woo, it really hurt. Did my head get swollen? The professor and all the students were speechless¡­ ine doddered along the path and ran out. Her head ached that she wanted to cry but she was in a good mood that she wanted tough. Therefore, like a madman, she whimpered and ran towards Hazel. She totally did not care that the two people were now enjoying kissing. She suddenly zapped to the middle of the two people, jumped in delight and hugged Hazel while screaming. ¡°Ah ah ah ah¡­Hazel, Hazel! Hazel!¡± Lucas licked his lips with his tongue. He was still enjoying and not yet satisfied. He frowned while looking askance with a little discontented face at ine who suddenly appeared. This person by the surname of Jones was really annoying. Was she blind? Didn¡¯t she know how immoral and interruptive her current behaviour was? ¡­ This was because he kissed Hazel for so long before he could coax her to watch a movie together after dinner. Humph, everything could be done in the couple room of the cinema¡­ But at the most important moment, this woman surnamed Jones came over and interrupted. Hazel opened her eyes in a daze. Slightly confused, she looked at ine who was standing in front of her as happy as ark. ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong?¡± However, ine just kept shouting Hazel¡¯s name and did not say any other words. Due to this, Hazel was getting on her nerve. s, she had just been wildly kissed by that bastard, Lucas, to the point that she totally lost her mind. She felt a bit shameful. She seemed to shake her legs and hum like a kitten just now. Her down part¡­was also surprisingly titited until¡­wet¡­ Now, ine was jumping in front of her like a monkey but Hazel¡¯s mind kept thinking as per below. Damn, why was that bastard, Lucas having such good kissing skills? How many women had he kissed before so that he managed to master such a perfect kissing skill! ¡°Hazel, I¡¯m so excited, so excited that I can hardly breathe. I can¡¯t survive anymore, ah ah ah, you don¡¯t know how excited I am now¡­¡± ¡°Stop!!¡± Hazel directly raised her palm in front of ine¡¯s eyes to stop ine¡¯s useless repetitive words. ¡°Say directly what the matter is about.¡± ine first covered her head and shivered her pain before she grinned from ear to ear naively, saying. ¡°Haha, haha¡­just now¡­Irvine University¡­called me¡­said that I¡¯m admitted¡­haha, haha¡­¡± ine said in a state where her saliva almost dripped out. Hazel¡¯s eyes widened and she finally got it. She also screamed and hugged ine. ¡°Really? You¡¯re admitted?¡± ¡°Yes! True¡­true!¡± ine nodded wildly in triumph. ¡°Hahahahaha¡­great!¡± Hazel patted ine¡¯s head so hard that tears trickled down ine¡¯s eyes due to the pain. ¡­ ¡°Ouch, don¡¯t hit my head; there is a big swell on it!¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry; I don¡¯t know you have a swell growing there¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯te via growing, it¡¯s because my head hit the table just now¡­¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The two women were hugging each other while saying something out of the ordinary. Then, they giggled after a while. Lucas, however, frowned and soliloquized, ¡°Irvine University? Isn¡¯t that the school where Emmett has a project? Could it be rted to Emmett?¡± Hazel was giggling with joy. She felt even happier than the time when she knew that she herself was admitted to Irvine University. She instructed Lucas who was next to her, ¡°You, go and buy us some drinks, we¡¯re dying of thirst.¡± Lucas raised his eyebrows. Wow, this woman began to order a young master like him. ¡°What drinks do you guys want?¡± ine grinned, sniffled and said, ¡°Lemonade, thanks.¡± Hazel said, ¡°I¡¯ll have orange juice.¡± At this moment, a nice voice sounded from the direction beside them. ¡°Herees the most delicious lime juice!¡± Then, Oliver appeared with three cups of lime juice. ¡°Wow! I was thinking to drink this!¡± ine grabbed one of the cups and started to drink. Hazel also grabbed one cup, red at Lucas and said. ¡°You should learn from Master Young, look at how good he is, this should be the right way of chasing girls. Not like you, you don¡¯t even have self-consciousness to volunteer to buy us drinks.¡± Lucas sighed, rubbed his nose andined, ¡°How can Ipete with him? Oliver was an expert at chasing girls, so many beautiful women were obsessed with him. I¡¯m very pure!¡± ¡°What are you bullshitting, you¡¯re actually the one who is the true expert of chasing girls!¡± Oliver was so scared that his expression changed, worrying that ine would have a bad opinion of him upon hearing those words. He turned around and hit Lucas. Fearing that Lucas might continue saying something, he hurriedly sent thest cup of lime juice into Lucas¡¯s mouth. ine actually did not notice all these details as she was now bursting with excitement. She narrowed her eyes and talked big while sipping the lime juice. ¡°I¡¯ll send invitations in our ssmate group in the next few days, my treat!¡± Oliver still did not know what was going on. He looked at Lucas in confusion. ¡­ Lucas then exined, ¡°Oh, your ssmate, ine got into Irvine University so she is on cloud nine.¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes also sparkled with happiness, ¡°Really? You got into Irvine University?¡± ine triumphantly moved her body andughed, ¡°Yes, I sessfully got into it! I¡¯m so great, hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Nice! You can start to send an invitation to your ssmate group. I¡¯ll find a restaurant for you to treat your ssmates with dinner.¡± Hazel moved forward and waved her hand to stop it, ¡°Why to treat them, no! Oh, why let those bastards eat our food? Don¡¯t treat them! They were not kind to ine in the past, so why need to treat them a meal! Don¡¯t treat them!¡± Lucas burst outughing, ¡°Hazel, I just found out that you¡¯re a miser!¡± Hazel rolled her eyes, ¡°Yes! Now you know the wealth of your family will be maintained after gaining my protection!¡± Hahahaha¡­They all burst intoughter. It was time for getting off work but Emmett was still busy. Several executives were still having small meetings in his office. Juliana called him a few more times. After Emmett refused to pick up the calls several times, when he saw that Juliana kept calling like a madman, he sighed and answered the call. ¡°Um, just speak.¡± He said coldly. Juliana squealed, ¡°I called you so many times, why you didn¡¯t answer? You purposely didn¡¯t want to answer the calls!¡± Juliana¡¯s tone sounded like she had lost her mind. Emmett took a nce at the executives in his room and spoke indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll call you backter, I¡¯m having a meeting now.¡± Finished speaking, he directly hung up the phone and turned it off. Emmett raised his hand, signalling the person who just spoke to continue. However, his heart sank. It seemed that Juliana¡¯s temper was the kind of person who would not stop until she got what she wanted. If she did not get what she wanted, she would be annoyed and might do something that would destroy everything. Now, the reason Emmett was doing all this was to test her limits. Knowing self-ability and the ability of enemies would ensure victory. The biggest characteristic of a person with that kind of personality was that he or she would be possessive and had a strong desire to control others. ¡­ Emmett seemed to be listening to the meeting but his mind already flew away far and wide. Finally, the small meeting was over. The executives walked out one by one. Emmett stood up, slightly stretched his limbs and began to pace back and forth in the room. Knock, knock, knock¡­ Emmett stopped his pace and faced the floor-to-ceiling window. Looking down on the things below which looked like ants, he said. ¡°Come in.¡± After the door was opened, Kayden steadily came in. He closed the door and looked at the young master¡¯s sinewy and fit body shape. Saying, ¡°The young master, everything is ready.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Emmett answered, turned his body and nced at Kayden, saying, ¡°You go out first, I want to change my clothes, just a while.¡± ¡°Yes, the young master.¡± Kayden walked out quietly. After walking out, he stood at the alley of the entrance of the president¡¯s office that was originally a so- called working site by ine, pondering. I indeed could not figure out what was the young master thinking¡­I thought he really fell in love with ine as the two of them were really sweet¡­ But unexpectedly¡­ It seemed like I still did not know the young master well. ¡°s¡­¡± Kayden sighed slightly. He surprisingly could not help but start to feel sad for that silly woman, ine. Such a simple and pure little woman should not have met with someone asplicated as his young master since the beginning. Emmett changed into beige casual clothes and even his clothes were also beige to suit his upper body. Therefore, his face that was already fair and beautiful looked even more radiant and stunning now. The moment Emmett walked out, even Kayden was also stunned for a few seconds. The young master was truly handsome! Which woman could refrain from being infatuated with the young master? ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Emmett said coldly. Kayden immediately followed. Some cars with a group of people on them were moving on the road in a formidable array. Chapter 212: The Banquet on the Cruise Ship Chapter 212: The Banquet on the Cruise Ship They drove all the way to the pier. A lot of luxury cars were already parked there. A very long red carpet was also rolled out. From far away, he could see the specks of light on the luxury cruise ship, which was docked by the shore. It was near evening. The cruise ship was already showing its night-time mour. Kayden got out of the car and quickly opened the door for Emmett respectfully. Emmett¡¯s shiny brand- new beige shoes stepped on the red carpet first. Then, his tall, elegant figure got out of the car. ¡­ ¡°Ho!¡± Immediately, there were astonished gasps from all around. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Mr. Smith!¡± ¡°Emmett Smith!¡± ¡°Emmett Smith from Tianyi Group!¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, who had just returned to the country not long ago!¡± ¡°So handsome! Much more attractive than in the photos!¡± ¡°Oh my God! A legendary level person!¡± ¡°No one can match him!¡± The people around couldn¡¯t help but discuss in admiration. Everywhere Emmett went, he was bound to be the center of attention. His stunning good looks, his attractive aura, his mysterious background, his power and influence, all made him into a glittering diamond. There would always be exmations of amazement by people whenever he appeared. Whoosh! Immediately, countless bodyguards in ck suits surrounded Emmett, escorting him as they walked together on the red carpet towards the cruise ship. The cruise ship owner, a fat man in his fifties quickly walked over and greeted him, ¡°Gosh, Mr. Smith! It¡¯s a big surprise for me that you¡¯re here! I feel so honored!¡± Emmett gently shook hands with Mr. Clooney with a faint smile, ¡°Mr. Clooney is having a party here, I muste to support.¡± ¡°Come, please! I¡¯ll prepare the best seat for you, Mr. Smith!¡± Mr. Clooney, with a big belly, smiled until his eyes became narrowed. At this moment, a girl in a low-cut pink dress walked over. She looked like a mixed-race, with big, maroon, deep eyes. Her hair was also maroon, very Greek in style. At first nce, she was an elegant beauty. ¡°Marina,e here! Come here and meet Mr. Smith! I¡¯ll give you a proper introduction to Mr. Smith.¡± Kayden quickly went near him and whispered, ¡°Young master, that¡¯s her!¡± Emmett closed his eyes for a moment and looked forward. Marina Clooney froze. When she saw the magnificent Emmett Smith, the pupils of her eyes contracted instantly. Then, she walked over in a daze. ¡­ ¡°Daddy¡­¡± ¡°My dear daughter, let me introduce you to the most sessful local young man. Mr. Smith, this is my daughter, Marina, who has just returned from studying in Hond.¡± Marina¡¯s face turned blushing red. That was the standard reaction that all girls would have when they saw Emmett. Who wouldn¡¯t be shy at the sight of such a gorgeous man? ¡°Mr. Smith, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± ¡°Greetings,¡± Emmett smiled slightly. His facial expression was fairly gentle. Mr. Clooney then chuckled and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯ll go greet the guests there. Let Marina take you around the cruise ship. Marina, serve Mr. Smith for daddy. He¡¯s the most honoured guest.¡± Emmett nodded, ¡°You go ahead, Mr. Clooney.¡± The fatty Mr. Clooney hurriedly left them. While he was walking away, he quietly turned back to look at Emmett and muttered to himself, ¡°Heh heh, if Marina can be Mr. Smith¡¯s woman, it will be so profitable. My daughter, you must do your best. You have to be bold when it¡¯s time to sleep with him! He will be the biggest fish you can ever hook!¡± Mr. Clooney was in the oil business, and his parents were also businessmen. So, he was considered one of the wealthiest people in the country. However, that wealth of his was nothingpared to the wealth of the ZH n or Emmett Smith. Who didn¡¯t know that the Tianyi Group was now involved in various industries all around the world, even thergest markets in Europe? Moreover, Emmett was such an outstanding man. Marrying Emmett should be the number one dream of all women around the world. It¡¯s not unusual for a wealthy man to be a young man. But, it¡¯s rare for a wealthy man to be a very handsome young man. A thin young man passed by Mr. Clooney. He was wearing a silver suit, holding his sunsses with one hand while sticking another hand in his pocket. Perhaps because everyone was so busy approaching their respective targets in this cruise ship party, no one noticed this strange person. Who wears a pair of sunsses at night? ¡­ ¡°Miss, should I go over and pull Emmett over?¡± An Asian man whispered to this man with sunsses. ¡°No need. Observe first.¡± Juliana grunted coldly. She took a ss of wine from the waiter¡¯s te and took a sip. Her big eyes behind the sunsses were staring intently at Emmett, who was a dozen metres away. Hmph, how dare he not answer her calls? He even lied to her and said that he would call her backter, but did he? He didn¡¯t even turn on his phone! Not wanting to contact her? It¡¯s not as simple as he thought! So, Juliana sent someone to follow Emmett. Then, she disguised as a man and followed him to this luxury cruise ship. She wanted to find out why Emmett repeatedly rejected her! Did¡­he have another woman? She sent out another person to investigate Oliver and found out that, indeed, Oliver was seriously wooing ine. Only then did she remove a little of her suspicion towards ine. Now¡­when she saw Emmett walking together with Marina, she couldn¡¯t help but picked her fingers until they felt pain. She¡¯s a woman who gets jealous very easily! Moreover¡­Emmett had just taken the initiative to extend his arm and wrapped around Marina¡®s waist! Ahhh, she¡¯s so furious! Out of anger, Juliana breathed heavily. The sunsses perched on the bridge of her nose moved up and down repeatedly. ¡°Can I call you Marina?¡± Emmett nced sideways at Marina¡®s eyes and asked with a faint smile. Marina waspletely dazed by Emmett¡¯s soul-stirring nce. ¡°Yes, Yes, of course.¡± ¡°Well then, to be fair, you can call me Emmett.¡± Marina¡®s heartbeat went haywire, and she stammered, ¡°Em, Emmett¡­¡± Wow, was she being hit on by this Mr. Smith? He¡¯s so aggressive towards her! She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her heart was going to jump out of her. ¡°Marina, please be my guide to theyout of the cruise ship.¡± Emmett first nced to the side. Then, he stretched out his arm to wrap around Marina¡®s waist. This obvious movement of his causedMarina to shiver, and her whole body instantly tensed up. ¡­ ¡°Miss! Emmett is so out of line. Should we go over there and show up directly in front of Emmett!¡± The subordinate asked for Juliana¡¯s instruction. In fact, Juliana was angrier. She wanted to rush towards him, but she held herself back. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I will like to see what he and this woman are trying to do. Could it be that they are trying to do something bad secretly?¡± The subordinate frowned. He moved closer to her said, ¡°Will the two of them¡­go to some room and have sex?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. p! Juliana was furious. She pped her subordinate¡¯s face so forcefully that it almost ttened his nose. The unluckyd covered his nose. It was so painful that his mouth twitched uncontrobly. ¡°You bastard. You came here with me to cause me trouble. Shut up!¡± ¡°Sob sob. Yes, miss.¡± The subordinate cringed his neck. He did not dare to speak out of turn anymore. But Juliana¡¯s eyes followed Emmett and that Marina. Her heart became more and more panicked. The subordinate was right. Emmett is a man. Men like to have sex with women in unique environments. Maybe the two of them will suddenly have the mood and have sex in one of the cruise ship¡¯s rooms. Shit! Juliana cursed under her breath. Don¡¯t let her see the scene of Emmett fooling around with any woman. Even she didn¡¯t see it, she felt like killing people just thinking about it. Yes, she would kill any slut who dared to mess with her man! Kayden had already seen Juliana a moment ago. But, his casual eyes looked as if he didn¡¯t notice Juliana at all. This foreign woman really likes to cause trouble. Does she think that she is in Europe? Wearing a pair of sunsses in the middle of the night with a gloomy face, she looked as if she was some evil person who wanted to kill her own family. She was so attention-grabbing. It was so funny that she dressed in this way. Kayden took a ss of wine and casually walked a dozen meters behind Emmett so that outsiders would not notice that Emmett had a lot of bodyguards. Kayden took a sip of his drink. He rested his arm on the railing of the deck, ncing around. Ah, the view was really beautiful. ¡­ Being involved in gunfire for so many years, it was extremely rare for him to be in a leisurely mood to enjoy the surrounding scenery. Even on the business trip to Italy a few days ago, he became ine¡¯s sidekick and was so angry with her that he was not in the slightest mood to enjoy the scenery. Now, being blown by the cool sea breeze, feeling the humid air here, enjoying the luxury, beautiful girls and champagne¡­was really nice. When he was about to swallow the second sip of wine, his eyes suddenly opened wide and the wine in his mouth was spat out. Holy shit! Who did he see? Those people¡­looked extremely familiar! Oliver¡­ine¡­and a friend of ine, called Sally or something. ine!!!! ine showed up here too! Oh my God, what to do? Kayden bit his lips, put down his ss, and dashed towards them. At this moment, he did not think of his young master. His first thought was that if that innocent, pure girl saw the young master hooked up with a new woman again, God knows how long she would cry. With that thought in mind, Kayden dashed hurriedly down the cruise ship. Chapter 213: Please Watch the Movie Chapter 213: Please Watch the Movie Hazel was feeling very depressed as she was dragged by Lucas along the esnade. ¡°Why did we leave ine and the rest? I also want to go to the cruise party mentioned by Master Young. I had never been on a yacht. I¡¯m so curious. I want to go on a yacht.¡± Hazel pouted her lips and continued to fling her arms. But her hand was tightly grabbed by Lucas who continued to drag her forward. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s so great about going on a yacht? It¡¯s meaningless. It¡¯s something for the wealthy to dine and enjoy the scenery. Didn¡¯t we agree to go to a movie?¡± ¡°We can watch the movie anytime. But the cruise party is a rare asion! Let¡¯s not go for the movie. Can we go for the cruise?¡± ¡°No!¡± Lucas wore a serious face and red at Hazel. ¡­ Hazel was startled and then she became very agitated and flung her arms around. ¡°Damn it you rascal, who the hell do you think you are? Why should I listen to you? What¡¯s so great about watching a movie? Doesn¡¯t it cost a hundred yuan for the movie tickets? To think that you are so concerned about wasting this money! I don¡¯t have much money but I certainly can afford this! I don¡¯t want to watch the damn movie! Who do you think you are to yell at me? How dare you yell at me?¡± Hazel didn¡¯t bother about making a scene in public. As she yelled, she took out a hundred yuan bill but then changed it to a fifty yuan bill and threw it at Lucas¡¯ face. ¡°Why should I give you a hundred yuan? We go Dutch and all I need to give you is fifty yuan! Take it; don¡¯t be troubled by this bit of money, Mr. Lee! I¡¯m done! Don¡¯t bother me, don¡¯t touch me. Don¡¯t beg me! It¡¯s enough! How meaningless!¡± After Hazel threw the tantrum and vented, she turned to leave, leaving Lucas stunned. It was clear that she was in a tantrum by the way she walked away. Lucas was stunned for several seconds and thenughed hysterically. ¡°Damn, Hazel, I should have filmed you just now. I¡¯m sure you are the woman with the worst temper in the country¡­ Damn, to think that there is someone with your kind of temper¡­ Hey! Hazel! Hazel! Hang on¡­!¡± Lucas shook his head helplessly and then ran after Hazel. He reached out for Hazel¡¯s wrist, ¡°Hang on, I have something to say¡­¡± ¡°You are so bothersome! Do you have any pride? Do you have any self-respect? Didn¡¯t I just say? Don¡¯t beg me, don¡¯t bother me, and don¡¯t stop me! How can you be so shameless?¡± Lucas smiled, ¡°Hahaha, since when did I beg you, bother you, stop you? I just want to say something.¡± ¡°You still dare to say that you didn¡¯t stop me? What¡¯s your hand doing? You should be a man of your words! Why are you begging a woman? Even if you like me, you can¡¯t pester me!¡± Hazel rolled her eyes and sighed towards the sky. ¡­ Lucas couldn¡¯t resist andughed heartily, ¡°Hahaha, let me exin. I really am not pestering you. I didn¡¯t even say that I liked you! The reason why I ran after you was because you have my car key. See? It¡¯s in your bag. Could it be that you wanted to see me again? Does it mean that you wanted to use my key as an excuse to meet me again?¡± Hazel thought of all the reasons for Lucas to be pestering her but she didn¡¯t think that ¡­ all Lucas was after was his car key. Hazel was stunned and then rummaged her bag for the key. She pped the key into Lucas¡¯s palm and said angrily, ¡°There! Your key! Don¡¯t ever bother me ever again!¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± Lucas grabbed Hazel¡¯s arm. Hazel red at him, ¡°What else do you want?¡± ¡°I lost to you. I beg you now, let¡¯s go for the movie.¡± Lucas intentionally pouted and faked a crying expression. Hazel almostughed but she endured and stiffened her expression, ¡°Hmph! Who just said¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, after the movie I¡¯ll take you on a cruise. Will that do? We can do both.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hazel raised her eyebrows. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Then okay.¡± Hazelughed while Lucas rolled his eyes and walked towards the movie cinema. Lucas walked over and put his arms around Hazel¡¯s shoulders and Hazel didn¡¯t refuse him. ¡°I¡¯m still upset with you and don¡¯t intend to forgive you. I¡¯m just going to the movie. Don¡¯t get too near to me.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t say anything but kept his arm around Hazel¡¯s shoulders. ¡°What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you shameless?¡± Hazel pushed away Lucas¡¯s arm but Lucas put it up again. The two continued their yful ways as they walked into the cinema. ¡­ ine was stunned for a moment when she saw Lucas leading Hazel away. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to go for a cruise? Then let¡¯s go. Just nice that Mr. Clooney has a dinner banquet on his yacht.¡± Oliver held onto ine¡¯s hand. ine continued to look towards Hazel¡¯s direction and said in a daze, ¡°They¡­ are they in a rtionship now?¡± Oliver couldn¡¯t help but started tough and stroked ine¡¯s hair and then ced his hand on her shoulders and bent forward to look at ine and said, ¡°Little precious, you are in love, so why can¡¯t Hazel and Lucas be in love?¡± ¡°But¡­ they¡­ eh? Who says that I¡¯m in love?¡± Oliver blinked and he exhaled towards the tip of ine¡¯s nose, ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a rtionship with me?¡± ¡°Oliver, no¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡¯s not go into this. Do you want to go on the yacht? We won¡¯t be able to board it if we¡¯re late.¡± ¡°Go, go, go! I want to go and have a look!¡± Just like that, ine didn¡¯t see the disappointment in Oliver¡¯s eyes. She quickly got into Oliver¡¯s car. Oliver turned to look at ine and smiled sweetly at her as he was driving. Man, his smile was so romantic and his eyes look so beautiful and mesmerizing¡­ ine''s heart began to pound and she quickly looked away and didn¡¯t dare to dwell on Oliver¡¯s dashing and handsome face. Suddenly, her phone rang. ine quickly answered, ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± ¡°ine, it¡¯s me, Sally.¡± ¡°Oh? Sally? What do need from me?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m resting today. Fifth Brother gave me a day off. I¡¯m in a great situation now with you and Master Young backing me. Now I have an easy time at the Y Nightclub and I¡¯m earning a lot more. Oh yes, I¡¯ll cut to the chase. I¡¯m feeling bored and want to invite you to my ce for some noodles.¡± ine took a quick nce at Oliver and said, ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t go, I¡¯m going for a cruise now.¡± ¡­ ¡°Why are you going on a cruise?¡± Sally¡¯s voice became very excited. ¡°Oh, Master Young knows Mr. Clooney who is holding a banquet on his yacht. I want to go onto a luxury yacht to have a look.¡± The image of a luxury yacht shed into Sally¡¯s mind and she immediately yelled excitedly, ¡°ine, oh ine, I want to go! Take me along! Please!¡± ine agreed without even thinking. ine realized something after ending the call and quickly apologized to Oliver. ¡°Oh no Oliver, just now I agreed for Sally to join us and forgot to consult you. Can Sally go along? She also wants to have a look at the yacht¡­¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes were wide open when he heard, ¡°What? You agreed?¡± ine nodded, ¡°How can I reject her? She is a very good friend of mine.¡± Oliver pursed his lips. It took him so much effort to get her to go all for the chance to be alone with her so that he can touch her, hug her, kiss her¡­ Oh lord, can¡¯t you grant me some time alone with her? How did Sally pop into the picture? Argh¡­ Oliver started to perspire. Sally was waiting for them at the agreed location. Then, both the girls sat behind and started to chat while Oliver drove. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Oh Sally,st night we were all drunk. At the end who sent you back?¡± Sally was stunned and then smiled, ¡°Last night? Actually, I wasn¡¯t that drunk¡­¡± Sally rubbed her nose and didn¡¯t know how to reply to this question. She was worried that ine would ask her where she spent the night. ine was not the type that would go into details and should not ask that sort of question. ¡­ Aboutst night¡­ It was a headache just to mention it. Sally wanted to find a crack to squeeze into it when she thought about what happened when she woke up in the morning. Morning¡­ She woke up in a daze and saw that she was totally unfamiliar with the surroundings! Not only was it unfamiliar, but it was also extremely clean! So clean! So clean that it left her breathless! Chapter 214: I Won’t Let You Bleed for Nothing Chapter 214: I Won¡¯t Let You Bleed for Nothing The floor was sparkling clean. The surface of the desk and wardrobe was without a speck of dust and random stuffs. Even for the bed she was lying in¡­ The sheets were blindingly white too¡­ She flung aside the nket in an attempt to get up to examine her room, but all of a sudden she felt strangely cold! Cold? She took a nce at her own body¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± A heart-wrenching scream shattered the silence in the house. She¡­ she was actually naked! ¡°Did¡­Did I get¡­ Did something happen to me? Who did this to me? Who?¡± Sally was frantically searching for her clothes on the bed, but they were nowhere to be found. Finally, she caught a glimpse of her clothes being hung on the balcony. With the nket wrapped around her, she quickly snatched her clothes from the balcony and hastily wore them. The corners of her mouth were twitching crazily¡­ The man who had raped her was really a pervert. He even washed her underwear for some reason¡­ He must have some fetish since he somehow ended up washing all of her clothes after raping her. This man was crazy! Sally continued to curse at the man who was now nowhere to be seen while frantically put on all of her clothes. She then darted out of this house. After exiting the building, she discovered that this was a premium condominium. Apparently this pervert was a rich guy who stayed in an affluentmunity. As her mind wandered to this, Sally peeked at ine who was beside her and shed a nomittal smile. She continued to drink her Coke while saying, ¡°That night, I was never drunk in the first ce. I was sober all along and I managed to return home safely.¡± Oliver replied with obvious confusion, ¡°Hmm? Didn¡¯t I let Jasper send you home that day? So he didn¡¯t send you home?¡± In an instant, Sally¡¯s face became deathly pale. Her lips started to tremble. Ja¡­Japser? Was Oliver talking about Vice-President Hall which was always by Emmett¡¯s side? Could...Could it be? It couldn¡¯t be! ine widened her eyes in curiosity as she stared at Sally, ¡°Could it be that Jasper has abandoned you on the streets that day? I don¡¯t think Jasper is someone who would do that. Although he looks a little shady sometimes, he is still a reliable person. Hey, Sally, why is your face so pale? You are even sweating right now. Is the car that hot?¡± Sally shook her head mechanically while leaving her mouth hanging open with a small gap. What the hell, it would be weird if she looked fine now! It would be ridiculous if she could still remain calm knowing that she had been rapedst night! Oliver recalled something and added, ¡°That¡¯s not right. Lucas had talked to Jasper on the phone that day. Jasper was sure that he had sent you home.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Sally suddenly spat out the Coke she was drinking and her eyes were widened in fear. Her face was even paler now. ine was also shocked by what she had heard, ¡°What? Did Vice-President Hall bring Sally back to his ce that day? Why did he do that?¡± Sally mumbled a response with some Coke still in her mouth, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t think he would do that.¡± In fact, she was so nervous that she was breaking cold sweat all over her body! Oliver chipped in too, ¡°Actually, Lucas and me think that that¡¯s not likely too¡­¡± Just as Sally was going to heave a sigh of relief since everyone was going to move on from this topic, Oliver suddenly said, ¡°I heard from Sophia in thepany that Vice-President Jasper is never interested in women. They said that he is a gay.¡± When she heard that, Sally¡¯s eyes widened once again and her mouth dropped. Was that really true? She couldn¡¯t imagine that handsome-looking Jasper Hall to be a gay. At that moment, Oliver started tough, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, Jasper is not a gay. When he was overseas, every time he saw a lesbian or gay couple, he would pretend that he was going to puke.¡± ¡°Oh, so Vice-President Jasper is not a gay then? Then why does he not like women?¡± ine scratched her head in confusion while looking at Oliver who was driving. ¡­ Sally felt bored listening to their banter. This pair was so deep into their conversation that Sally was practically getting ignored. ¡°Jasper has been like that all along. We have tried to advise him, but he insists that he don¡¯t want to have too much to do with women. That¡¯s why when we heard that he had brought a woman back to his ce, both Lucas and me are extremely shocked.¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty rare for him to do that.¡± ine recalled Jasper¡¯s usual demeanor and she propped up her chin, looking deep in thought, ¡°He looks really handsome, yet he doesn¡¯t have any desire for women. That¡¯s really criminal, you know. I bet his mother must be worried about his future.¡± ¡°If Jasper had done anything to Sallyst night, then we only have Sally to thank for. You sessfully steer him back to a normal path. However, even if we are having a rough guess, I think Jasper wouldn¡¯t do anything to Sally.¡± Oliver nodded in agreement, ¡°Me too, I don¡¯t think Vice-President Hall would do anything to her.¡± Hmm? What did they mean to say? Sally was just a young pure and demure girl who had just been raped by someone called Jasper Hall, yet somehow this was her honor? ¡°Who...Who said that he wouldn¡¯t do anything to me?¡± Sally retorted with her pupils expanded while she was fuming. What? ine turned her gaze onto Sally incredulously, ¡°Does that mean that Vice-President Hall has done something to you?¡± Oliver who was holding the steering wheel seemed to jump up in shock when he heard that too. He turned his head around in Sally¡¯s direction. The two of them were staring at Sally with a petrified expression on their faces. Only then did Sally realize she had just spouted something impulsively and it was something she shouldn¡¯t have said in the first ce¡­ Sheughed bitterly while covering her face, ¡°No...Nothing¡­ You can ignore my words.¡± ine suddenly felt that a low-hanging dark cloud was floating above her head. What the hell! This was really news! In just one night, two of her close female friends had been taken advantage of by Emmett¡¯s good friends! She could let it go if Bad-bear Smith only bulled her, but now his friends were bullying her friends too! ine puffed up her cheeks and held up her fists while fuming, ¡°Sally, you can be rest assured! I won¡¯t let you bleed for nothing! I will avenge you no matter what! I will make sure that Vice-President Jasper will marry you!¡± ¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Both Oliver and Sally screamed out maniacally after hearing ine¡¯s words that sounded like a bad joke. What did she mean when she vowed that she would not let her bleed for nothing? What type of bleeding had Sally gone through? Could it be that ine was talking about¡­ her blood of virginity? At such thought, Oliver couldn¡¯t help but begin tough. His darling was really adorable sometimes. She really knew how to brighten the mood instantly. Soon, the three of them reached the harbor in the eastern coast. Oliver was very gentlemanly as he opened the car door for the two beauties to alight from the car. ine and Sally got off the car and started to exim with their mouths agape. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wow¡­ this scene is too marvelous!¡± Sally was so impressed by the scenery to the point that she even momentarily forgot about that shameless stuff that had happened to herst night. ine made a swallowing motion as she couldn¡¯t avert her gaze, ¡°Sally, the rich really don¡¯t care about how they spend money. Look at that, the red carpet seems to stretch endlessly! Those passengers on the cruise look really brilliant. Tsk, tsk, they¡¯re being too wasteful.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you up there and have fun. There are a lot of nice delicacies as well as live band. You can even dance if you want.¡± Oliver smiled lightly as his hands sneakily wrapped around ine¡¯s waist. ine nodded but then she looked like a thought had just struck her as she produced her phone and switched on her front camera. She let the lens face her and she began, ¡°Can you see this? I¡¯m actually on the luxurious cruise ¡®Wealth¡¯, isn¡¯t the scenery marvelous? I am going to fish, eat, listen to live performance and dance too. Aren¡¯t you envious of me? It¡¯s too bad that you¡¯re not here! Hey, you are really pitiful since you can only stay in the cinema and watch those boring movies.¡± ine stuck out her tongue at the camera and made a funny face. Then, while smiling broadly, she ended the recording. ¡°What are you doing? Why did you record that video just now? Who is it for?¡± Sally inched closer and watched ine fidgeting with her new phone. ¡­ ine replied smugly, ¡°Of course I¡¯m sending that video to Hazel! Who asked her to abandon us and go watch that movie? I want her to see this and regret for the rest of her life. I¡¯m so evil!¡± She then let out a giggle. Sally also put on a lecherous smile as she chipped in, ¡°You¡¯re right! We will lean on the railings and feel the wind caressing us on the starboard. She would be so envious of us!¡± She too let out a fit of laughter. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea¡­¡± Both ine and Sally couldn¡¯t stopughing exaggeratedly. Oliver twitched the corner of his mouth as he watched them. They were really childish¡­ With his hand around her waist, Oliver led ine to loiter around on the cruise. When they were walking on a red carpet, ine even broke out into an impromptu dance. She turned around with her eyes pressed into lines and said to Oliver, ¡°This carpet is so soft. If it was thicker, I can even see it as a spring bed.¡± Oliver let out a giggle when he heard that. Oliver¡¯s presence naturally attracted countless attention from all the other rich people aboard. The most formidable heir to the most formidable group had appeared! Master Young from the Young family looked majestic and eye-catching as if he was part of a painting. No matter where he went, he would attract interest from everyone. It was a breathtaking sight to behold. This time, not only he was dressed fashionably, the colors were matching too. Everyone whoid eyes on him would feel refreshed and surprised. It was rare toy eyes on such a handsome man nowadays. However, Master Young¡¯s partner appeared to be¡­ a little poor in terms of taste. She had an orderly bang on her forehead and she looked like she was just a high-school student. ¡°Hey, look who ising. This is a piece of auspicious news. Master Young, thank you for gracing ¡®Wealth¡¯, it is my pleasure to have you!¡± Mr. Clooney let out augh as he approached Oliver to wee him. He was bowing with a ttering smile on his face. With one of his hand wrapped around ine, he extended his other hand to Mr. Clooney, and in turn Mr. Clooney shook his hand hard with both of his own. However, Oliver abruptly retrieved his hand after it was being shaken just twice. Chapter 215 Sending the Video to the Wrong Person Chapter 215 Sending the Video to the Wrong Person "Mr. Clooney, of course, I aming to your party on ¡®Wealth¡¯. It¡¯s well known that Mr. Clooney is an oil tycoon. It must be so much fun at your party. Look, I bring my friends over to have fun today.¡± *** Mr. Clooney quickly turned around and looked at ine and Sally. Although ine and Sally were not dressed up, since they came with Master Young, they must have an unusual background. Mr. Clooney immediately gave a big smile, so big that he even squeezed his eyes to a line, "Hahaha, wee. It¡¯s my honor to have two such beautiful girls at my party. Youe with Master Young. Of course, you will get the highest level¡¯s service. Master Young is the richest lord! Please enjoy and have fun!" ine curled her lips and looked at Mr. Clooney without saying anything. Sally on the side gave Mr. Clooney a smile and nodded to say thank you. Then Mr. Clooney sent a waiter to lead the three to the yacht. Before the three of them got on the boat, a swift figure suddenly stood in front of ine. ine got so startled that she couldn¡¯t breathe for a few seconds. She thought she was about to collide with someone. "Oh, what a coincidence! I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Haha." A man said with a fake smile. He looked like he was out of breath because of running. Oliver curled her lips. He couldn¡¯t help thinking, it was obvious that Kayden ran towards them on purpose, and now he pretended that it was a coincidence. In the world, his baby ine might be the only one who could be fooled by this fake acting. Like what Oliver expected, ine raised her face and said in surprise, "Ah, Kayden, I can¡¯t believe I can meet you here too! What a coincidence!" Kayden nced at Oliver quickly, and then smiled, "Haha, yeah, what a coincidence." "Kayden, who are you here with? Are you here with your friend?" ine asked naively. Oliver sneered and said weirdly, "Who else can Kaydene with? Of course, he is..." "Of course I came by myself!" Kayden quickly interrupted Oliver and said firmly as if he was not lying at all. ine blinked her eyes and said, "Oh, you came alone¡± ¡­ "Of course I came by myself!" Kayden quickly interrupted Oliver and said firmly as if he was not lying at all. ine blinked her eyes and said, "Oh, you came alone. How about you y with us? We n to go fishing, eat, and go to the concert.¡± ine said happily and never thought that Kayden was here for protecting Emmett. On the other side, the second Sally saw Kayden who looked like a gangster, she immediately fell in love. Sally couldn¡¯t help staring at Kayden. Wow. Kayden looked like a bad guy with strong muscle. He was her type. At the same time, Kayden stretched out his arms to block ine. Then he said nervously, "What is on the boat is very boring. It''s just a broken ship. There is not much to do there. I don¡¯t suggest you go. It will be just a waste of your time." Kayden got so worried. If ine got on the boat and saw young master Smith being with Marina Clooney, ine must feel so sad, and would she cry? Oh, Kayden couldn¡¯t help asking himself, what was wrong with him? When they were in Italy, he was so annoyed with ine and he didn¡¯t like her at all. Why would he try to protect and care about her feelings now? ine was stunned. She scratched her head with fingers and hesitated, "I came here today just to get on a cruise ship. I have never been on a cruise ship before. Even if it¡¯s just boring, I still want to take a look." Oliver sneered, "Kayden, this is not your boat. Why do you try to convince us not to go onboard? Is there anything happening on the boat that you don¡¯t want us to know?" Kayden got stunned for a few seconds, and then he rolled his eyes and said, "Master Young, that is a good joke. Nothing is happening on the boat that I don¡¯t want you to know. Master Young, I have to say, you have a great imagination." Why? Why would Master Young try to expose his lies? Seeing young master Smith here was not good for ine after all! ¡­ ine didn¡¯t think too much. All she wanted was to go on the cruise ship. She wanted to feel what it was like to be on a cruise ship. Of course, she didn¡¯t care what Kayden said. "Okay, okay, don''t waste time here. You guys keep talking about nonsense! Let''s go. Don''t you know that the boat will be sailing soon?" ine took Sally¡¯s hand and ran to the cruise ship. ine ran like an unfettered little girl. Oliver and Kayden stood in ce and looked at each other. "It''s all your fault. Master Young, why do you bring ine here today?" Kayden grunted with anger. He felt so frustrated seeing everything was out of control. "Tsk, what do you mean by that? It¡¯s a boat for parties. Why can''t Ie with ine?" Oliver sneered and rolled his eyes, "Is Emmett here?" Kayden nodded helplessly, "Of course, Master Young. Don''t you know it very well? I have followed the young master Smith everywhere he goes since I was a child. Whenever you can see me, it means young master Smith is also here.¡± "Oh... Emmett is here! Even if Emmett is here, it doesn¡¯t matter. Unless he is ying some intimate games with Juliana now.¡± Oliver gave a big smile. He couldn¡¯t help thinking; it would be great if Emmett was ying some intimate games with Juliana now and ran into ine¡­ if ine found out that Emmett was cheating on her, no matter how much she loved Emmett, she would trust him less each time. If heforted ine when she was so sad, she would ept him for sure. Thinking of this, Oliver grinned, "Okay, I''m going up too. I don''t mind meeting Emmett here." "You..." Kayden was angry. His eyes widened. He gritted his teeth and said, "Master Young...you...you are really..." ine took a few steps, turned around, and waved to Kayden, "Kayden! Come with us, let''s go together!" Kayden sighed helplessly. Then he dragged his feet to follow. ... Kayden didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. He couldn¡¯t avoid anything he wanted to. What happened got out of control. What should he do? This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Sally,e on here. The view here is very good. What a great view." ine was so happy. She shook Sally''s arm vigorously. Her face was full of excitement, and she looked like a happy little bird. Sally was also so excited. She stood on the deck of the cruise ship, took a few deep breaths, and looked around. "It feels very different, it''s so cool! The sea breeze smells so different. Wow..." "Hahaha... so cool! It''s so cool!" ine alsoughed happily. "Hey, you sent the video to Hazel before. Did she message you back? Did she cry with envy?" Sally blinked. ine frowned, "Oh, I forgot to check her messages. Don''t worry, with Hazel''s strong personality, she won''t tell us even if she cries with envy. She will pretend she is ok with it. hahaha.¡± At the same time, ine turned on her phone, and Sally went over to check it together. When ine opened the inbox, it was empty without any new message. "Huh? Why didn''t she reply to you?" Sally murmured. "Yea!" ine pouted her mouth and opened the mailbox. "Ahhhhhhh..." ine stared at the phone with wide eyes and eximed out of control. "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?" Sally was startled. At this point, ine wanted to cry. She said in a shaking voice, "Woo, I''m so stupid, I... I identally sent that video to Emmett..." "What?!" (¡Ño¡Ñ) Sally was also dumbfounded. ine rubbed her nose and stomped her feet, "How could I be this stupid to send the video to the wrong person. What can I do? I look so stupid in the video!" Sally felt speechless. ine kept ming herself for sending the video to the wrong person. *** How did she send the video to Bad-bear Smith? Was her smile so ugly? Wasn¡¯t it embarrassing what she said? After watching the video, Bad-bear Smith must think she was ugly and disgusting! Ahhhh, that was so annoying. She was so stupid. ine curled her lips. She kept sighing while checking the message over and over again. Wait! It was not right! What she was thinking was not right! Why would she care about Bad-bear Smith¡¯s opinion on her? Why would she care if Bad-bear Smith thought she was ugly or disgusting? Thinking of that, ine¡¯s heartbeat got so fast suddenly. Was it¡­ was it because she loved Bad-bear Smith? OMG! (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine covered her mouth and took a deep breath. She loved Bad-bear Smith! Once she had this thought, she got stunned. The idea of falling in love with Bad-bear Smith made her feel scared, surprised, and afraid to face it. Chapter 216: Ladies, Mind Your Manners Chapter 216: Ladies, Mind Your Manners ¡°I clearly like my senior¡­I¡¯m a devoted person¡­why should I care about that bad guy?¡± ine¡¯s lips trembled as she muttered to herself. ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± Oliver walked over. He lowered his head and gently pressed against her cheek. He smiled, wanting to listen to what ine said. However, ine said it so quietly that he didn¡¯t hear it. ¡°Huh?¡± ine snapped out of it. She opened her eyes wide and nced at Oliver with a little embarrassment, shaking her head. ¡°Heh heh, nothing. Heh heh, I wanted to say¡­what a beautiful view here, isn¡¯t it?¡± Oliver put his hand on her shoulder and wrapped the petite ine in his arms. He embraced her soft little body and gazed at the sea together. ¡­ ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s beautiful. You know, I never used to notice the scenery at any ce was beautiful. But strangely, when I¡¯m with you, I get influenced by you. I feel that when I look carefully, anywhere is beautiful. Why do you think that is?¡± Oliver lowered his head, his red lips almost touching ine¡¯s forehead. When he said thest few words, his hot breath spurted onto ine¡¯s face, making ine felt a little ufortable and tensed. Master Young was always so lovey-dovey, always taking her hand, always putting his arms around her waist, and always saying such romantic words. ine bit her lips and was a little shy. She said, ¡°How do I know why.¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s because, with you, I feel that everything around me is beautiful. It¡¯s all because of you. If I didn¡¯t have you, I would feel that my world is only left with cold days and snowy skies.¡± ine was a little flustered by Oliver¡¯s passionate, sweet words. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Oliver then continued, ¡°I don¡¯t care, ine. You cannot abandon me, anyway. If you don¡¯t want me, then I¡¯ll just wait to die. Can you bear to leave a poor man, alone in the unbearably cold and snowy ground?¡± ine¡¯s jaw dropped. So¡­severe? ¡°Heh heh, Oliver, when have you be so poetic in talking? I don¡¯t understand, heh heh, don¡¯t understand.¡± Just y dumb, that¡¯s the only way. It felt too cheesy to listen to this kind of love talk. Sally, who was at the side, also couldn¡¯t help but twitched her mouth. Shit, that¡¯s so impressive! Master Young was really extraordinary. He didn¡¯t even blush when he said such sweet words. He simply opened his mouth and said them. Damn, I wonder how many girls had been charmed by this guy in the past. ¡°Hey, you two, don¡¯t be so annoying. You two are like one person, hugging so tightly, leaving me alone here. What is this? It¡¯s so irritating. I wouldn¡¯t havee if I knew that you two would act like this. I really can¡¯t stand being ignored like this.¡± ¡­ Sally could also sense ine¡¯s dilemma. ine was soft-hearted and kind-hearted. She didn¡¯t want to hurt Master Young¡¯s pride, but she was also unwilling to be cuddled by Master Young like this. ine must have felt bad. So, it was up to her, ine¡¯s good sister, to help her out. ine felt greatly relieved after hearing Sally said this. She immediately broke away from Oliver¡¯s embrace and hugged Sally¡¯s arm. She shook it and begged, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We kept on looking at the sea and neglected you. I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Sally quickly winked at ine. ine pursed her lips and sniggered while her back was facing Oliver. Luckily Sally was here, or else she would be at a loss facing Oliver¡¯s enthusiasm. Anyhow, Master Young was also her life-saver. Not to mention other things, just looking at the injury on his arm this time, Master Young had really done her a huge favor. Just because he said some sweet words, she couldn¡¯t just scold him in disgust. How could a person with a conscience do so? But if she didn¡¯t refuse him, he would continue all these ambiguous love acts. His passionate affection was really too much for her to bear. A feeling of loss and mncholy overwhelmed Oliver as he looked into his empty arms. It¡¯s over. He really was screwed. He had never been so desperate to own any woman. But now when he faced ine, he just wanted to embrace her in his arms and make her just his own. When he was holding her in his arms just now, he felt his blood flow wildly. He felt as if he owned the whole world. Full of happiness! Now that she was no longer in his arms, he felt so empty and ufortable. He felt so lost that he wanted to cry his eyes out. What a terrible form of attachment disease! Oliver¡¯s face turned long, and resentfully nced at Sally. ¡­ He nced at Sally so fiercely as if he wanted to strangle her to death! Hmph, I shouldn¡¯t have let this Sally womane! What a hateful third wheel! Nuisance! Such a nuisance! At this moment, the ship which only several people were standing, shuddered violently. ine opened her eyes wide in horror. Sally was the first to react. She was jumping andughing, ¡°Hahaha, the ship is sailing! The boat has finally sailed! Oh my God, it¡¯s so exciting! I¡¯m going out to sea!¡± It was only then that ine realized it. She jumped and shouted along with her. These two girls were the only ones on the entire luxury cruise ship who made such a fuss. ¡°Who are those two unruly girls over there? Who told them toe?¡± ¡°Yeah. Damn. How can such rubbishe to this kind of high-ss venue?¡± ¡°They¡¯re affecting my appetite! It¡¯s disgusting! Tsk, look at that poor look!¡± Two women dressed in delicate evening dresses came together, maliciously judging ine and Sally. However¡­ These two arrogant women were stunned the next moment when they saw Oliver, who had turned slightly sideways! ¡°Ah! It¡¯s Master Young!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not mistaken, right? It¡¯s really Master Young of the JY Group!¡± ¡°He¡¯s so handsome! I met Master Youngst time at General Beckham¡¯s banquet, and I even spoke to him. But it¡¯s a shame that we didn¡¯t exchange our contact details.¡± ¡°I also joked around with Master Young at a ball before!¡± The two women looked at each other. Then, they both walked towards Master Young without hesitation with their long skirts dragging behind them. Meanwhile, ine and Sally got together and leaned over the railing, looking out to sea, jumping around andughing. Oliver, on the other hand, smiled bitterly as he stood behind them both. asionally, there would be businessmen who Oliver knew, raising a ss to him from afar. Oliver would nod and smile very gracefully in response. A fair face, delicate features, expressive and watery eyes, and red lips which looked as if they were smiling and kissing all the time¡­ ¡­ Oliver was like a picture that you just wouldn¡¯t get tired looking at it. ¡°Master Young¡­it¡¯s been a long time, hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yeah, Master Young. We were talking about a painter¡¯s painting at the banquetst time.¡± The two women blocked in front of Oliver. Before this, both of them tugged down their skirts, making their breasts which were exposed a third, now bing two-thirds exposed. Oliver was stunned. He was surprised to look at the two heavily made-up women standing in front of him, pushing their breasts out. He couldn¡¯t help¡­but felt a little disgusted. Probably because he was used to seeing ine¡¯s fair, clean face, when he looked at these women with five or sixyers of make-up on their face, he felt dirty and annoyed. Oliver snickered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t remember where I¡¯ve seen you two before.¡± He didn¡¯t even bother to call them both beauties. The two women were slightly disappointed, but not at all discouraged. One of them pushed her breasts upwards as if she wanted to shove those two lumps of flesh on her chest into Oliver¡¯s mouth. She smiled charmingly and said, ¡°Master Young¡¯s work is busy. High-status people tend to forget others. I understand that. I¡¯m Daisy.¡± Another woman stroked her small hands over Oliver¡¯s chest. She narrowed her fox eyes, giggled and said, ¡°Master Young, you said you would invite me to a dance at the banquetst time, when will you fulfill it?¡± Oliver¡¯s face suddenly blushed and turned long again! Blush, because he thought of ine was right next to him. He felt guilty, panicked and anxious. Oh my God, he couldn¡¯t look so lustful in front of ine. This is the Achilles¡¯ heel of wooing a girl! Especially since he cared so much about ine now, he wouldn¡¯t dare to take any chances. His face turned long because he was unhappy with this woman¡¯s abrupt actions! Extremely angry! Extremely furious! This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Who do you think you are, how dare you simply touch my body! Damn it! Do you think that anyone can touch my body? ¡­ Smack! Without hesitation, Oliver smacked the woman¡¯s hand. The sound was very crisp. The woman¡¯s little hand felt stinging pain! Shock and fear appeared on the woman¡¯s face. Both women were taken aback by Oliver¡¯s face, which turned long in an instant. Wasn¡¯t there a rumor that Master Young was particrly yful? Especially when it came to ying with women, it was said that he was a womanizer! Why had he¡­be so repellent towards women today? Oliver grimaced and lowered his voice, holding back the anger that was about to erupt and said, ¡°You twodies, mind your manners. I¡¯m not in the mood to talk right now, so please go away.¡± Chapter 217: I Heard That You Were Once an Assassin Chapter 217: I Heard That You Were Once an Assassin These words, if being uttered in such a social setting, would be the same as asking a guest to get lost from the location of the gathering. In other words, he was actually saying, ¡°Your conversation is annoying me. I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. Get lost as soon as you can!¡± The two women shed a shocked and disturbed expression on their faces. ¡°Master Young¡­ why did you suddenly¡­¡± One of the women who had her chest puffed out held the view that being bratty would earn Oliver¡¯s favours, so she held on to Oliver¡¯s arm and shook it while deliberately rubbing her chest on his arm. Oliver was so infuriated that he wanted to beat her up there and then! If ine was not here too, he would definitely send these two annoying bitches as fodder for fishes! Damn it, what turn of events was these? Being pestered by these women in front of ine was even more embarrassing that what Emmett had experienced before. He looked like a typical yboy now! Just as Oliver was going to shrug that huge-breasted woman off, at the same time, ine and Sally had turned around. In such a noisy environment filled with loud ring pop music, they really couldn¡¯t capture anything from the two women¡¯s conversation. However, by just turning around, they saw at a nce that Oliver was being surrounded by two charming and seductive women, and one of them was even stering herself to Oliver intimately and tugging at him. Damn, her jugs were totally perched against Oliver¡¯s arm too. ine couldn¡¯t help but let out a shudder as she shrunk her neck. ¡­ She wanted to remind thisdy that her body was in contact with a man, and it would be her loss in the end. ine would never have thought that it was the huge-breasted woman¡¯s doing all along. Sally who also caught a glimpse of this scene also felt exasperated and nervous for this woman. She was really embarrassing other women by stering herself all over a man. Even if she were beaten to death, Sally would never do the same thing. Oliver met ine¡¯s astounded gaze and in an instant, his face blushed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°ine, Sally, I don¡¯t know them at all, and I¡¯m telling the truth¡­ it¡¯s not like what you are seeing right now¡­¡± Oliver abruptly flung that huge-breasted woman off him, causing her to almost topple over. He immediately turned around frantically, wanted to exin himself to ine. This was bad. He was being caught red-handed by ine! ¡°Master Young¡­¡± That huge-breasted woman steadied herself and began to purr again. Oliver turned to face her and red at the two women sternly. His death stare almost rendered them speechless. In the next second, Oliver softened his voice and held ine¡¯s hands, ¡°Please trust me, ine. I really don¡¯t know them¡­ They are the ones who came up to me and initiate a conversation. She was the one who insisted to hold my arm, so I hope that you better not misunderstand me. I didn¡¯t push them away immediately because I was just being polite; but really, don¡¯t me me for that¡­¡± ine peeked at the two women awkwardly while letting out a dry cough, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to exin to me about anything, Oliver¡­ It¡¯spletely normal for you to talk to your friends. I¡¯m really okay with that! Sally and me can loiter around by ourselves. We won¡¯t lose our way here, so you don¡¯t need to worry about anything. You guys can continue with your conversation¡­¡± ine pouted slightly before dragging Sally away. ¡°ine! ine! Oh my¡­¡± Oliver was stomping her feet vehemently as he misinterpreted ine¡¯s nonchnce as her being angry towards him. ¡­ He red at the two petrified women and roared, ¡°Are the two of you crazy? I don¡¯t know you at all! Do you think to highly of yourself? Fuck! The women who fetch my shoes are a hundred times better than you! What the hell have you been doing just now? Shit! You are acting so slutty in front of my girl! Do you crave for men so much? You¡¯re so disgusting! Look, you¡¯ve scared away my girl. I hate you so much! You guys are so ugly yet you are aiming for me. I can¡¯t believe that! Why are you still standing here? Don¡¯t you think that I¡¯ve said enough! Get lost!¡± The women¡¯s faces immediately went pale. The two of them had seen themselves as a famous socialite who had the looks and allure, yet they couldn¡¯t believe that they¡¯d been belittled by Master Young to such a state¡­ They had lost all confidence to continue socialize in this setting! Oliver continued to stomp his feet whileining fumingly, ¡°You guys really make me puke! If I see you again after this, I will make sure you guys end up in the waste leather collection centre!¡± Oliver red at the two women who were rendered speechless and left them to catch up with ine. The two women were still petrified on the spot. They didn¡¯t move for a very long time. ¡°That country bumpkin is actually Master Young¡¯s woman?¡± The huge-breasted woman murmured with mncholy. The other woman¡¯s eyeshes were trembling as she offered helplessly, ¡°Master Young seemed to have said that we are even uglier than that country bumpkin.¡± At that moment, a cool-looking man started tough, and the sunsses perched on top of his nose were bobbling up and down following the lurching of his body while heughed. ¡°This is interesting, so interesting! I never thought that Master Young would love ine that much!¡± He continued to giggle after saying that. Juliana smiled while continue to ramble on, ¡°It seems that¡­ ine is really Master Young¡¯s girlfriend. She doesn¡¯t have anything to do with my man.¡± However¡­ Emmett was also present on this cruise tonight. He was probably here to flirt with Marina! Hmph! When Marina entered her thoughts once again, Juliana felt a surging anger welling up from within. The two women who were ridiculed by Juliana who wasughing mockingly finally felt that they had reached their limits. They pounced on Juliana as they nned to give this ¡°despicable man¡± a beating. ¡­ In the end¡­ Before they could reach Juliana, Juliana dodged their attacks by shifting her body sideways and then following up with a sweeping kick in their direction. The two women were sent flying through a distance which was more than three meters before crashing to the floor. They were lying on the floor in embarrassment. The onlookers all sucked in a deep breath at the turn of events. Juliana took off her sunsses and revealed her Westernized features whichprised of a tall nose and blue eyes. Sheughed disdainfully, ¡°You guys are just pretty faces who are worthless!¡± She then pped before putting on her sunsses again and strode forward with her hands tucked into her pockets like an enigmatic young handsome guy. Her underlings moved towards the two women still lying on the floor in order to persuade them to let this go. ¡°Hey, I think you guys should know your ces. Our miss has defeated five world champions in both free boxing and Muay Thai fields. She is already showing mercy with the way she has treated you guys.¡± After finishing their words, they scrambled forward to catch up with their hot-tempered princess. At the same time, Emmett was hugging Marina while taking a stroll on the starboard of the cruise. Marina was very agitated as her cheeks were flushed and her lips and eyes were radiating a romantic vibe. She felt that she was really very lucky to be able to attract the attention of Mr. Smith of the Tianyi Group! He was clinging on to her waist! Mr. Smith should stand at one hundred and ny centimetres, no? As she walked by Mr. Smith¡¯s huge frame, she suddenly felt that she had be a fragile and weak figure who needed the protection of a man. Mr. Smith was really handsome! He was not purely good-looking, but rather he was exuding an unrivalled perfection with the way he carried himself! He was as beautiful and handsome as a demon, which took everyone¡¯s breaths away. Nobody could avert their gaze from him. It was an indescribable feeling! His eyes were as deep as the ocean. His nose was domineering and towering. His lips were thin yet seductive. She was almost at her limits. She really felt that her heart was going to stop at any moment. ¡°Mr. Smith, this is the left wing of the cruise¡­¡± ¡°Marina, didn¡¯t I tell you before? You can call me Emmett.¡± ¡­ Emmett interrupted Marina with a smiling gaze. Marina raised her head and met Emmett¡¯s infatuated expression. She was instantly stunned by his face. ¡°Emmett¡­¡± ¡°Marina, I discover that I really like you. Can you be my girlfriend?¡± Emmett went straight to the heart of the topic without wasting any time at all. He didn¡¯t have a lot of time on his hands. He needed to make sure every second and every minute of his life was fully utilized. ¡°Ah! What did you say?¡± Marina started to tremble, but with great joy. ¡°I said, I really like you. I want to make you my girlfriend. What do you think about this?¡± ¡°¡­Alright, this is really great. It is my pleasure and I¡¯m very excited about it.¡± Emmett didn¡¯t respond to that. Instead, he patted Marina¡¯s shoulders lightly and asked, ¡°I heard that you have dabbled in the Dark n¡¯s martial arts?¡± Although he referred it as martial arts, in reality he was referring to a set of assassination skills possessed by them. The Dark n was a secret organization which never surfaced in the public eyes, and it was said that the origin of that organization had its roots in Africa. It churned out batch after batch of assassins over a long period of time. It was rumoured that in recent years, the assassins nurtured by them decided to hide themselves amongst the masses and led an ordinary life due to various reasons. As for Marina, she was actually discovered by the Dark n when she was studying abroad for many years. She was quickly trained to be a lethal assassin in just a very short amount of time! However, Marina was the introverted type, and she was the type to do everything in moderation, which made her career as an assassin suffer greatly. Therefore, Marina was being exempted from any punishments and she was able to get rid of her identity as an assassin and live a normal life. Even Mr. Clooney himself never knew about her secret identity all along! That was why when Emmett suddenly mentioned about this matter, Marina was so shocked that she was even on the verge of wetting her underpants! ¡°Wh...What did you say?¡± Emmett maintained his faint smile while replying, ¡°My darling, although you are not suited to be an assassin, you must still be very good at fighting!¡± In an instant, Marina¡¯s face became deathly pale which wasparable to a sheet of paper. Chapter 218 Just Wait and See Chapter 218 Just Wait and See Her lips started to tremble subconsciously. Her eyes were full of caution and fear. ¡°Heh¡­How did you know about this?¡± All she ever wanted was to be an ordinary woman who lived an ordinary life. Due to her peaceful nature, she had been abandoned by the Dark n in the first ce. The Dark n was always shrouded in mystery, and there was never concrete information about its members. How did Mr. Smith learn about such information? What was his reason for approaching her after learning of such a fact? On the other hand, Emmett was looking very nonchnt. He was carrying himself with utmost gracefulness and his extremely handsome face suddenly moved to just within inches of Marina¡¯s ear as he whispered, ¡°To be my girlfriend, don¡¯t you think that you should be able to live up to that title? I need you to do something for me now.¡± Marina who was looking forward to a romantic rtionship was instantly plunged into an icy deep abyss. This man in front of her who was initially holding her and expressing his love towards her had an unrivalled appearance which brought on great impact for anyone whoid eyes on him. She couldn¡¯t imagine him grinning so gently while spouting such emotionless words! ¡°Is this your so-called love for me?¡± Marina said while trembling. She wanted to cry so badly. She felt an unbearable sorrow enveloping her. Emmett twisted the corner of his mouth and replied, ¡°This is only my second time confessing my love to anyone at all. You should feel honoured. I wouldn¡¯t waste any time and energy saying such words without any reason. My dear Marina, don¡¯t you know that I am really into you in others¡¯ eyes? They must have thought that this is love at first sight.¡± Marina bit her lips and asked with a broken voice, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°I will reveal that to you bit by bit in the near future.¡± Marina frowned while sucking in a deep breath, ¡°Why should I allow myself to be your tool?¡± ¡°Why, you ask? This is all for your dream of having a peaceful and ordinary life. You should know what consequences would be waiting for you if word has gotten out that you are one of the assassins from the Dark n.¡± A tremendous shudder ran through Marina¡¯s body. Too scary! Emmett was really too scary! While he was speaking such words casually, he was able to bring down your fortified defences in a single moment! ¡­ His smile had the same effects as a venomous potion! However, one would dly wee such a potion and take on the brutal effects of the poison which would push one to the brink of death. Emmett hugged Marina closely while sping her shaking head to his chest. He then spoke loudly, ¡°Marina, I have fallenpletely head over heels for you. I have never rted such strongly to any women before this. You are the first and only one who has captured my heart! I want to marry you now!¡± Marina froze in his embrace and all types of emotions were mixed in her heart. At that time, one man who was lying low nearby then suddenly fled. Emmett raised his eyebrows slightly which was extremely attractive. He then let go of Marina while putting on a cold smile. Now, that man who had been tailing and eavesdropping on him would pass on the news to Juliana that he was now in love with Marina. Emmett looked out at the ocean and his face was now shrouded in ruthless coldness. Marina watched Emmett¡¯s icy cold side profile and slightly shivered. What she was seeing now must be this man¡¯s true colours. He resembled a carnivorous and ferocious shark which sought blood! He was unsympathetic and ruthless! Ding Dong! Emmett¡¯s phone vibrated slightly which told him that he had a new message at the moment. After pausing for a few seconds, Emmett slowly produced his phone to check the message. ine¡¯s face appeared on the screen of his phone. She was grinning widely with her pure and innocent eyes slightly bent. She looked very na?ve while she was pouting her fat lips and rambled on about something. ¡°Pfft¡­ This silly girl¡­¡± In an instant, Emmett¡¯s originally stern expression transformed into a brilliant smile that could even rival the shine of the stars! Marina was stunned when she saw his face! It turned out that he actually looked so handsome while he was smiling genuinely! However, this was nothing but a momentary brilliance, as he immediately shifted his expression to one of seriousness after letting out augh. Where was that girl right now? What was in her background? It looked like she was on a cruise, and that red carpet looked so familiar¡­ This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Could it be that¡­ She was also on the same cruise as he was at the moment? ¡­ Emmett widened his eyes in disbelief and he looked pretty anxious for a moment. ¡°Shit!¡± Emmett cursed under his breath, which was totally different from his previous collected expression. Marina peeked at Emmett with confusion. Hmph, this shark-like man was actually feeling anxious about something? At the same time, Juliana who was taking a stroll along the starboard with her hands thrust in her pockets was still able to maintain herposure. All of a sudden, one of her underlings seemed like he had just stolen something as she saw him rushing towards her nervously. ¡°Mi...Miss¡­¡± ¡°Hey, look at yourself, you are being too nervous. You don¡¯t have anything to worry about even if the sky falls down, you know. If you have something to say, spill it!¡± That underling was patting his own chest when he began in a serious tone, ¡°It is trouble! I just overheard Emmett confessing his love to Marina. He told her that it was love at first sight and he had completely fallen for her. He even asked her to marry him.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Juliana couldn¡¯t hold on to her calmness anymore as she took off her sunsses hastily which revealed her bulging eyes. ¡°Love at first sight? Asking her to marry him? Damn it! Did Emmett really say that?¡± Juliana grabbed her underling¡¯s shirt and pulled him forward, which made him feel a little suffocated, ¡°Miss¡­ it¡¯s real¡­ I heard this with my own ears! Emmett is really captivated by Marina! He was flirting with her just now. If you so happened to hear what he was saying, you would be so mad.¡± Ah! Juliana could barely contain her anger anymore! She was gnashing her teeth audibly while clenching her fists hard. ¡°This damn Emmett! He never set his eyes on me, so I always thought that he had set his eyes on someone even more attractive. It turns out that he has actually fallen head over heels for this kind of bitch! Did he really mention about love at first sight and asking her to marry him? Fuck that! As long as I am still alive, he will never get his way!¡± Juliana was stomping the starboard with force, then she rolled up her sleeves and started to move forward. She was going to catch him red-handed! Since some woman dared to seduce her man, she wasn¡¯t going to let this go just like that! She wanted to peel Marina¡¯s skin alive! Marina, just you wait and see! ¡­ Juliana stormed towards Emmett with indignation. At the same time, ine and Sally were approaching Emmett too from another direction. ine and Sally were enjoying the scenery while eating their cakes when inemented, ¡°Those women just now were really unting their assets from the way they dress. Their dresses were so low- cutting.¡± Sally pouted with her mouth full of food as sheined, ¡°Hmph, Master Young is really a yboy. At first nce, we can see that he¡¯s really good at flirting with girls. Hey, why do I feel so much distrust towards this kind of people? Hazel told me how great this Master Young is, but I don¡¯t really like him.¡± ine shook her head nomittally, ¡°s, whether he¡¯s a yboy or not has nothing to do with me in the end. He can do whatever he wants.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s pursuing you, you know.¡± ¡°s, it¡¯s not like I want him to do that.¡± Emmett was flustered at that moment as his breathing also became ragged. He hurriedly called Kayden and the moment Kayden answered his call, he began, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is ine here on this ship?¡± Kayden hesitated for a second before replying, ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t manage to inform you of this yet. Master Young is the one bringing her here¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what methods you employ, you have to get her off the ship! She can¡¯t see me here¡­¡± ¡°But, Mr. Smith¡­¡± Emmett still wanted to argue further but he caught a glimpse of Juliana from afar, so he immediately ended the call and shoved Marina into his embrace. Juliana looked up and saw an infuriating sight! Emmett was wrapping one of his arm around Marina¡¯s waist while his other hand was actually fondling with her breast. He was gazing at her with eyes full of affection as if the very next second he would swoop in and kiss her! Juliana felt her blood boiling the more she watched such an infuriating scene. Her eyes were bloodshot, her breathing became short and her fists were clenched so hard that it was making some weird sound. Damn it¡­ Oh my god¡­ ¡°Emmett! What the hell are you doing now?¡± Juliana raised her fist and stormed towards him while letting out a cry! Emmett continued to hug Marina and brushed her cheeks with his lips. In the eyes of outsiders, Emmett seemed like he had just nted a kiss on Marina¡¯s cheeks! ¡­ Marina took in this man¡¯s fragrance which was too close to her and she couldn¡¯t help but feel her feelings getting swayed by him. Despite knowing that he was just using her and the fact that he was just doing this for show, it didn¡¯t stop her from feeling uncontrobly excited! His hand which was fondling with her chest, for the sake of putting on this image, also caused her to feel electrified. Her body was responding to him in all the subtlest ways. If¡­ Putting aside whether this was all just a farce, and the fact that she was being used by him¡­ If she could have a great night with him¡­she would feel satisfied! Marina¡¯s fluttering eyeshes revealed his na?ve longing that resembled a youngdy¡¯s. ¡°Emmett! What the hell are you doing? Don¡¯t you know what would happen if you push me to my limits?¡± Juliana strode forward while calling out loudly. Her pitch was high but it sounded like her sound was scattered by the wind to countless pieces which were sprinkled on the starboard. Emmett finally produced a response as he tilted his chiselled face slightly while narrowing his eyes. He faked an astounded expression on his face while eximing softly, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Marina was entranced while watching Emmett¡¯s extraordinary jawline but she slowly averted her gaze and finally saw the iing woman. Juliana could make out that Marina was captivated by him from her expression alone! Damn it! If she didn¡¯t get wind of this ande here, would they just suddenly start to do crazy things together in public? She felt that this was too much! This blonde girl with blue eyes knew martial arts! This was the conclusion Marina had reached the moment she set eyes on Juliana! From the way Juliana walked, she could sense that her muscles were stic which gave her fast reactivity. Juliana looked like one of those people who had trained in martial arts for a substantial amount of time. Chapter 219: Her Role Chapter 219: Her Role Marina leaned into Emmett''s arms and opened her lips slightly. She had already analyzed Juliana''s strength. Could it be that¡­ the one that Emmett wanted her to deal with was this foreigner? ¡­ Juliana was standing five meters away from Emmett and Marina. She stood still, gasping violently, and shouted, "You two, why are you still hugging together? Hurry up and separate! Emmett Smith, you didn''t answer my call intentionally and you said that you''d call me back. But, did you? You didn''t call me back at all! You said you''re busy working, it''s all bullshit! Aren''t you here hooking up with a woman now? So, you like this woman, is it? You want to marry her, is it?" Juliana was screaming bloody murder. If it wasn''t for Emmett''s aura was too powerful, she would have run over and ripped apart the two of them. Damn it, they were hugging so tightly. And Emmett was touching Marina''s booby at the moment! Were her breasts small? If he wanted to touch, he could touch hers too! Emmett frowned, and he was calm, "What a coincidence, Miss Juliana! I didn''t expect that you''d like the cruise show too." This is from N?velDrama.Org. "What are you talking about? That''s not the point!" "What''s the point, Miss Juliana?" "You knew what I mean! And you''re still beating around the bush. Emmett Smith! I, Juliana, am the Mafia boss''s daughter. Do you think that I have nothing to do and came all the way here from Italy? If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t havee all the way here! I have a crush on you, why don''t you cherish me? Didn''t your father tell you that he has agreed our marriage?" Emmett was hugging Marina, and he sneered, "Heh heh, yes indeed, my father has agreed. But, just to be clear, I''m the one who decide. And I haven''t agreed it yet." "You! What do you mean? How dare you reject me? What''s wrong with me? I''m much better than this woman! I have all what she has! But what I have, this woman might not have it!" Emmett nodded slightly like he agreed with Juliana''s words. But the next moment, his words were indeed heartless. ¡­ "My heart is too small for another woman. I''ve known Marina for a long time and I''m in love with her. Those fooling around with other women were just my y. The only woman that I want to marry and love for the rest of my whole life is Marina. Am I right, Marina?" Marina had gradually understood her own role. Her role was to hold off this foreigner who practiced martial arts. Marina took a deep breath. She pretended to be timid, leaning against Emmett''s chest, and mumbled, "Emmett¡­ stop talking with her and let''s go." Emmett grinned as he replied to Marina with a soft and gentle voice, "Sure, okay, my lovely Marina." Juliana got bent out of shape, clenching her fists. "Ahhh! Emmett Smith! I''m giving you onest chance! Leave her! And I''ll promise I won''t hurt her! As long as you leave her!" Emmett chuckled as he looked at Juliana in a pity way and said, "I so pity you, Miss Juliana. You don''t even know what love is. When a man truly falls in love with a woman, he wouldn''t care what she has. She''s the only one he loves. The things you have or what you can bring me aren''t what I want. For my whole life, I just want to be with Marina." Juliana was trembling, "Emmett Smith, you''re forcing on me! I would never let go of this woman! I will make you lose her! She will be dead meat!" Emmett sneered, "I wouldn''t let you have the chance. Since you discovered Marina, I won''t skirt this issue anymore. I''ll be with Marina all the time, and don''t you ever dare to touch her." "Okay, fine! Then let''s wait and see! Let see if I, Juliana of the Mafia, can put her to death!" Juliana had gone ballistic, ring at Marina as she passed by Emmett. She had gone into conniptions! ¡­ But Emmett didn''t know that the girl standing behind him was dumbfounded. The cake fell on the deck. Marina''s big watery eyes were widened as she just stood still, not moving at all. Buzz¡­ ine''s head was buzzing like crazy. She felt dizzy¡­ What had she seen and heard just now! She was walking with Sally just now and heard Juliana''s shrill voice surprisingly. Out of curiosity, they came over to have a sneak peek. It was unbelievable! Huh¡­ What did she see? She saw Emmett Smith at first sight! Emmett Smith was here! Just that¡­ ine broke out in a cold sweat. She grabbed Sally by the arm really hard. It was so painful that Sally pried ine''s fingers immediately. Emmett Smith was touching that woman''s breasts! A dirty lecher! He was¡­ surprisingly¡­ touching another woman''s breasts right on a cruise ship with so many people! It made ine feel heartbroken. Emmett and Marina hugging intimately, not just breaking Juliana''s heart, but as well as ine''s too! It turned out that¡­ ine would hurt so much when seeing Bad-bear Smith flirting with other women! "I''m not sad. I''m not in pain. I like my senior¡­" ine started to chant. But this time, it didn''t work at all. She mumbled, but she was still feeling upset. Then, she heard the conversation between Juliana and Emmett. Boom! ine was totally dumbstruck! She had lost consciousness, no matter how Sally shook her. The only thing bearing in mind was Emmett''s words, "My heart is too small for another woman¡­" "I''ve known Marina for a long time and I''m in love with her¡­" ¡­ "Those fooling around with other women were just my y¡­" "The only woman that I want to marry and love for the rest of my whole life is Marina¡­" Every word of Emmett was hurting ine deeply! Bad-bear Smith had already known this girl? And he was in love with her? So,¡­ all the thing that Emmett had done with her was just his y. So, the girl he wanted to marry and love for the rest of his life was this girl¡­ ine felt stupid! And she was the same as Juliana, just a y of Emmett. Just a y¡­ ine took a nce at the woman in Emmett''s arm dazedly¡­ Well, she was indeed gorgeous, a bit of half Greek, and her eyes wererge and deep. Her beauty was beyond imagination. ine was no match for Marina. Bad-bear Smith fell for Marina shoulde as no surprise. Who did she think she was¡­ She was just¡­ nothing than Emmett''s toy, wasn''t it? ine felt that she couldn''t breathe anymore, and she was suffocating! She couldn''t help but slightly hit her own chest. Would she die? At that moment, she was actually thinking of rather dying than being alive. "Hey, ine?" Sally nudged ine several times, but she didn''t respond anyway. Damn it, they were nasty for peeping on others. It would be even awkward if they were found out. They should really leave before anyone discovered them, wasn''t it? However, ine had stopped dead in her tracks, totally lost. Until¡­ Juliana flounced out in a huff and walked towards them. Only then, Sally tugged ine in panic, "Come on, ine. She''sing right over!" ¡­ Right when Emmett turned around and sneered while watching Juliana go¡­ Huh! Emmett stiffened in a sudden, and even Marina, in his arms, felt his unusual. Emmett looked at ine as she was clutching her chest and panting heavily over there. He mumbled as he had thousands of words to say, but nothing can be done. Just now¡­ could it be that ine had heard all of his words too? Oh, my God! You were getting me killed! Marina poked her head out of Emmett''s arms to have a nce and saw two little girls over there. She could tell that they were still young, and their dressing was in too. Chapter 220: An Excuse to Save Her Chapter 220: An Excuse to Save Her In particr, the little girl with bangs in front of her just looked like a delicate rag doll. She was childish and seemingly a junior high school student-like. Just that¡­ Marina could tell that ine was bewildered and upset from herrge teary eyes. Marina frowned slightly. "Get lost! It''s so annoying! Whoever blocks me go to hell!" Juliana was mad, striding. She pushed ine hard by the chest when she walked up to ine! "Get out of the way! Make way for me!" ine was standing there, dumbly. With a hard push from Juliana¡­ine staggered and leaned backward. Juliana''s strength was indeed unexpectedly great. ine fell back, and her waist hit the railing. She kept falling backward until she flipped over the fence and fell from the cruise ship! "Ah!" Emmett Smith shrieked. Juliana stopped dead in her tracks. She was too exasperated just now and didn''t even notice who she had pushed. She only knew that it was a woman fuzzily. When she heard Emmett''s shriek, she frowned all of a sudden. She turned around, ran to the railing, and probed down to have a look. "Help, help me¡­" ine was in the water and being hit by waves after waves. She tried to raise her arm for help but then being engulfed in waves again. ¡­ Juliana''s eyes were out on stalks, and she could hardly believe it. What a coincidence! Did she just push ine off the cruise by ident? Juliana turned around to look at Emmett for the first moment. She wanted to see what Emmett would do! Sally was taken aback as she looked at the empty deck. She then realized and held on to the railing, crying out, "ine! Man overboard! Help! Someone please help her! Boohoo, someone please help!" Hardly anyone could survive from falling into the sea, especially in the ocean at night. Sally suddenly thought of the Titanic, a film released in her early childhood that almost moved every audience to tears. "Boohoo¡­ ine, boohoo. You can''t die! ine¡­" Emmett clenched his fists, and he was a bundle of nerves. He saw Juliana as he looked down to Marina in his arms and asked in a panic, "Marina, my dear, are you alright? Are you dizzy? Why is your body copsing?" Emmett''s words came as aplete shock for Marina. When did she feel dizzy? When did she copse? Marina was iprehensible and didn''t know what to answer. Just then, she felt a powerful force coming from Emmett''s palm right at her waist. Huff¡­ Marina fell back a few steps and then flung backward. "Be careful, Marina! Watch out¡­" Emmett eximed as he reached out to Marina. Only Marina knew that it was Emmett who pushed her off the cruise into the sea. "Ah¡­ Marina! Marina! I want to save my dear Marina!" Emmett took off his jacket and leaped into the sea. It was just a few seconds from ine fell overboard, to Marina fell into the sea, and then Emmett came to rescue. ¡­ Juliana widened her big eyes, frowning, and smashed her fist hard on the railing. Shit! Emmett really loved Marina very much! He jumped into the sea to rescue Marina without hesitation! "Boohoo, ine, you can''t die! Someone please help her! I''m begging you! Please save ine! Emmett Smith, you''re such a jerk! You didn''t save ine but rescue that girl! You''re a jerk! Boohoo¡­" Sally was crying like a banshee when Oliver Young showed up. His heart was racing, feeling like something had happened. He grabbed Sally''s shoulders and asked quickly, "Where''s ine?" Juliana replied coldly before Sally had spoken yet, "Down there, drowning." This is from N?velDrama.Org. Juliana was frustrated and champing for the whole world to perish along with her. "What do you mean? ine is in the water?" Oliver''s voice was out of tune when he got anxious. "Boohoo, yeah, ine had fallen into the sea! ine was pushed by her!" Oliver was enraged hearing it and gave Juliana a kick at her belly. Juliana was unaware of the kick. She clutched her stomach, whimpering on the deck. Then, Oliver jumped off the cruise in front of Sally. "Someone jumped into the sea! Come and look! Man overboard!" The crowd gathered around, yelling as they wrenched the railing to look down. Kayden was heading towards them with a few men. Searchlights were swiveled at the churning water. Then, the strong men jumped into the water one by one. A mass suicide¡­ Someone wasughing in her own sleeve. The sea was freezing cold at night. It wouldn''t be easy to search, especially at night. The cruise had just entered the deep-sea zone. If they couldn''t get on the cruise, swimming back to the shore was impossible. Kayden hadmanded his men to anchor and stop the cruise ship. ¡­ The people on the deck were distressed, looking at the sea. Marina was getting chilled to the bone when she fell into the sea. She swam up to the surface for a few breaths naturally as she was trained before. Hum, Emmett Smith, you''re really ruthless. You didn''t hesitate to push your lovely Marina into the sea, just to deceive the others. Marina was heartbroken. The man that she fell in love with at first sight was so cruel to her. But she¡­ was so obsessed with Emmett. ine couldn''t swim. She choked on the seawater when she fell in it. Ouch, it hurt! Her lungs were in pain after choking on the water! So cold! Her toes were freezing¡­ Boohoo, would she die? ine struggled on the sea surface before she slowly sank. Her hair was floating on the surface. Some bright lights were seemed shining through. She wanted to breathe, but there was no oxygen at all. ine was going to suffocate. She knew that if she gave up now and opened her mouth to take a deep breath, seawater would rush into her lungs promptly. Her lungs would be in deep pain. She was going to die¡­ Before she died¡­ why didn''t she feel any fear but just sorrow? If it was possible, she would hope to cry out loud before she died. Bad-bear Smith¡­ so you had fallen in love with this woman long ago? I was just your y, was it? A shadow drifted past from above of ine, but she was losing her consciousness. Emmett had his heart in his mouth as he trod water in the cold sea to search for ine. ine, ine, please let me find you! Finally, Emmett saw something below the surface when the searchlights shone through. It was like a bewildered kid spreading his limbs and hair floating on top. ine! It was her! Emmett swam over and held ine. ¡­ ine had lost her consciousness with her eyes closed. ine Jones! How dare you die! How dare you! Emmett''s eyes were widened, feeling heartbroken. He was swimming up to the surface rapidly when he noticed another person swimming over. It was Oliver Young! Oliver had noticed Emmett and ine. Both of them held ine together and swam up to the surface. Whoosh! Emmett and Oliver held ine up to the surface. "Emmett! Catch!" Kayden threw down a lifebuoy, attached to a rope, from the cruise ship. Emmett was floating on the water as he ced ine gently in Oliver''s arms. "Oliver! Get her up and perform first aid! Do chestpressions! If it doesn''t work, perform CPR!" Oliver was stunned by Emmett''s words. He held tightly on ine as Kayden pulled them up. A round of apuse rose from the deck. Emmett watched Oliver and ine got up then turned around to search for Marina. Marina was just floating on the water a few meters away from Emmett, looking at him. "Young master!" "Are you alright?" Then, some men came up to the surface one after another. They were all Emmett''s bodyguards. Emmett was puzzled and allowed himself a wry smile. Obviously, he cared a lot for ine, but he had to pass her to Oliver''s arms. He felt¡­ tangled up! Emmett raised his voice and yelled, "Marina! Are you alright? If you died, I would never live too!" Emmett swam to Marina, hugging her. Marina sighed and whispered, "Mr. Smith, should I pretend to faint too?" "Well, you''re really smart." Emmett felt deste and helpless. Marina closed her eyes as she leaned into Emmett''s arms and whispered, "Even if the situation is a raging fire, you would send me in just to save her, is it?" "Don''t worry. I won''t let her into this situation, so as you too." ¡­ Marina''s lips were pale as it was too cold in the seawater. She murmured, "I¡­ envy her." Chapter 221: Don’t Even Dream About Getting Married Chapter 221: Don¡¯t Even Dream About Getting Married Emmett sneered, "I will only make other women envy you at this moment." Then people returned to the deck safely one after another. Emmett was all wet standing on the deck and holding Marina in his arms who ¡®fainted¡¯ at the moment. Emmett nced around. When he saw Juliana, he didn¡¯t stop at all. He couldn¡¯t stop thinking, was ine ok? How was she now? There were many people on the other side of the deck. Presumably, ine should be there for getting the first aid. Emmett was really worried about ine. He was afraid that Oliver could not do first aid properly or past the perfect rescue time. So he walked over with Marina and shouted, "Is there a doctor? Who can do first aid? Help my baby first!¡± A group of people moved away and gave him a chance to walk forward. Then Emmett saw at first nce that ine was proficiently pressed on the chest by a woman. After a while, the water finally pressed out from ine. "Oh..." ine vomited out. Her eyes were closed and she started to cough painfully. Phew¡­ Emmett took a relief. Finally... ine was saved. She could cough now. Sally raised her eyes viciously, stared at Emmett, and yelled, "You are shameless! Why does the doctor help you first? Are you blind? Didn''t you see that someone is dying? You don¡¯t give a shit about other people¡¯s lives! Mr. Smith, I can¡¯t believe you are such a shameless person!¡± Emmett stood there holding Marina. He nced at ine and didn¡¯t say anything back. Oliver raised his head and nced at Emmett without saying anything. Oliver knew that if Emmett was not here today, the chance of him rescuing ine would be very small. After all, Emmett was way better than him in water. Oliver lowered his head to check ine and patted her back lightly to make her feel morefortable. ... ine was like a poor little animal, with her face lying on Oliver''s shoulder and coughing painfully. Sally also patted ine on the back, and grumbled in a small voice, "It is true that men are not worthy to be trusted. There are always some good-looking hypocrites who cheat on women and y around in rtionships. Asshole!¡± Juliana stood a few meters away. Rubbing her cramping belly, she looked at Emmett and sneered. Emmett pinched Marina suddenly. Marina groaned in pain. Emmett immediately lowered his head and asked with concern, ¡°Marina! Marina! You are finally awake? Are you okay? I was so scared. I thought you left me forever. What should I do if I lose you? Marina, don''t be afraid, I will call the helicopter over for you now. Let¡¯s go to the hospital." It was chaos on the deck. Oliver and Sally were standing next to ine to protect her. ine was dazed and still in a semia. And Marina who pretended to faint was lying in Emmett''s arms and listening to Emmett¡¯s concern love commitment. Juliana leaned on the railing, stood not far away, and smoked thedy''s cigarette. She looked at Emmett coldly and sneered. The more Emmett became gentle and considerate to Marina, the more Juliana hated them. "Marina! My dear daughter! What''s wrong with you?" Mr. Clooney ran over hurriedly once he got the news. He rushed to Marina, grabbed Marina¡¯s hand, and shook vigorously. Out of worrying, Mr. Clooney started crying. Marina was actually fine. But she had no other choice but to cooperate with Emmett in acting. She could only still snuggle in Emmett''s arms, pretend to groan weakly, and said, "Daddy...I''m fine..." Mr. Clooney choked for a few seconds and then wiped his face with the back of his chubby hand. Then he said to Emmett, "I don''t know what I can do. Mr. Smith, I will leave Marina to you!" Mr. Clooney sneered. He would never let Emmett go easily without taking Marina. Finally, he got some connections with Emmett. And it seemed like that Emmett really cared about Marina. ... Mr. Clooney''s daughter was held by Mr. Smith? What was the rtionship between them? Was this girl ¡®Mr. Smith¡¯s girlfriend¡¯ people talked about recently? What a worthy trip on the cruise this time! People could see so much drama as well other than the beautiful view! Mr. Clooney was very proud. He touched his fat belly and told everyone he met, "Oh my God, my baby Marina is such a great daughter. Do you know that Mr. Smith said he wants to marry Marina?" Drinking a ss of wine, Juliana grinned, "Marriage? Don''t even think about it! As long as I am here, don¡¯t even dream that they will get married!¡± ... While Master Smith was studying a chess book, one of his bodyguards walked in quietly. The bodyguard entered but he didn¡¯t speak. He saluted respectfully to Master Smith first, then stood quietly there. Master Smith checked the chess book for a while, then asked lightly, "What''s wrong?" "Something happened with Young master Emmett." "What is it?" "I just got the news that young master Emmett was on the cruise ship and got interested in Marina Clooney. After Juliana found out what happened, Marina Clooney identally fell into the sea. Young master Emmett jumped into the sea and rescued Marina Clooney in front of everyone. It caused chaos. Now, there are rumors that young master Emmett is going to marry Marina Clooney." Master Smith frowned, and then he took two more moves on the chessboard with the help of the book. Then he dropped the book and looked up at the bodyguard. He said, "Marina Clooney? Get married? Hahaha, ridiculous..." Master Smith said calmly, "From my point of view, Emmett is ying tricks. How could Emmett fall in love with Marina so easily? I think he just wants to use Marina as a target to take Juliana¡¯s anger. Emmett always has a lot of weird ideas. We can just wait and see what will happen.¡± The bodyguard¡¯s head was always lowered during the whole conversation. He answered respectfully, ¡°Yes.¡± Then he saluted and left quietly. Master Smith picked up the chess book again, but after reading it for ten seconds, he finally sighed and dropped the book. He couldn¡¯t focus anymore, "Emmett, shit. Can¡¯t you let me not be worried for you?¡± When ine woke up, it was already noon the next day. "Eh, where am I?" ine wrinkled her face and tried to sit up. ... "Oh, slow down. Let me help you. I will put a pillow under your back." Sally was reading the novel. When she heard ine¡¯s question, she immediately walked over to help. ine looked around, then looked at Sally. She frowned and said, "Am I in the hospital?" "Well, yes, you are in the hospital. You scared the hell of me. I thought you would die!" Sally said. She wiped the cold sweat from her forehead, and sighed, "Do you know that you were in aast night? And it took a lot of effort from the doctor to save you." "I..." ine frowned. Finally, she recalled the saddest memory, "Sally, didn''t I fall into the seast night? Who saved me in the end?" Sally said, "Of course it was Master Young who saved you!" "ine, after what happenedst night, I finally realize that Master Young indeed loves you. Last night, Master Young did not rest at all. He was here the whole night to take care of you. I just forced him to go to the next room to rest." ine nodded with no expression. Sally continued, "I didn''t have a good impression of Emmettst night! He is super annoying." "What''s the matter?" ine asked casually. "He saw that you fell into the sea, but he didn''t intend to save you at all. Then Marina also fell into the sea, he didn''t hesitate to jump into the sea to save her. What was more? He even asked the doctor to save Marina first instead of you. I couldn¡¯t believe it. He cares only about his girlfriend. For other people¡¯s life, he doesn¡¯t give a shit." ine''s face suddenly became pale. Really? Was it true? Emmett didn''t save him when she fell into the sea? ine felt extremely sad. Sally didn''t even notice ine''s depression, and still murmured reluctantly, "I finally know what kind of person Emmett is. He doesn¡¯t care about others¡¯ lives. His girlfriend is the only one he cares about. Can you believe it? Even after knowing that his girlfriend was fine, he still called a helicopter to pick her up to the hospital.¡± ... ine frowned and interrupted eagerly, "Okay, please stop talking!" ine''s face became even paler. Her eyshes were shaking quickly. "Um? What''s the matter? Is there something wrong? Do you want me to call a doctor?" Sally frowned and stood up in a panic. If ine said she was ufortable, Sally would run out to call the doctor like a bullet. "No. I am ok..." ine shook her head, looking very tired. "But you look pale. If you feel ufortable, it¡¯s better to ask the doctor to check for you. In case¡­¡± "I''m fine!" ine raised her voice and shouted, which scared Sally. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ine was never like this. She was always a good-tempered girl. What happened today? "Oh, it''s okay," Sally muttered softly. She stood there ying with her hand and didn¡¯t know what to say next. iney down softly and closed her eyes. She bit her lips tightly and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. Sally nced at ine now and then. She couldn''t help but worry for ine secretly. ine feltplicated. What happenedst night was like a movie in her mind. She remembered that Emmett stood on the deck looking handsome. She remembered that Emmett¡¯s hands were on a woman¡¯s chest and he lowered down intimately to the woman¡­ Chapter 222: Broken Heart Chapter 222: Broken Heart She remembered that Emmett said he loved Marina since long time ago¡­ She remembered that Emmett said he was ying with all others other than Marina. She remembered that Emmett didn¡¯t save her when she was pushed by Juliana into the sea. ... ording to what Sally said, Oliver saved her. Bad-bear Smith seriously didn¡¯t care even if she would die. Was all the sweet talk he said to her fake? His smirk to her, his desire for her, his caress for her, his confession and promise to her... were they all lies? If yes, then, Emmett was indeed a good actor. ine felt that her heart was hurting, so she could hardly breathe. It felt like her heart had been broken into pieces. She suddenly felt so sad. Her eyes became watering. She didn''t dare to open her eyes, because when she opened her eyes, the tears would burst out! The door of the ward was opened. The nurse walked in and was about to change ine''s injection bottle. Somehow the nurse was surprised by the strange silence in the room. "Is the patient awake?" The nurse looked at ine who was lying on the bed with her eyes closed and asked Sally. Sally stood up immediately, nodded, and said, "Yes, I think she is not feeling well, can you please check on her." "Oh, why is the patient not feeling well?" The nurse looked at ine in surprise. ine didn¡¯t answer. After about twenty seconds, she pointed to her heart and said, "...It hurts..." Sally frowned, "Oh, is the heart having some problems?" The nurse nodded, "Well, I will report to the doctor immediately so that he can prepare the ECG monitoring for the patient. "No need..." ine said weakly while clutching the sheets with her hands, "I won''t die. Don¡¯t worry. I''m fine, I don''t need any checking. Please leave me alone now." The nurse widened her eyes in surprise. Even Sally was shocked, she looked at the nurse and then look at ine. ... The nurse hesitated and nodded, "Well, if you have any difort, please press the call button as soon as possible." Sally said, "Okay, thank you." After the nurse went out, Sally said angrily, "Hey! ine, what''s the matter with you? You are being so weird. Do you feel ufortable? If yes, then ask the doctor to check for you. Why are you being annoying?¡± ine took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and said, "Sally, when I fell into the seast night, Emmett...he really didn''t save me?" "Of course not! He was very calm! He was busy hugging and flirting with Marina." "Did Marina who was in his arms also fall into the sea?" "Yes! It seemed that Marina suddenly felt ufortable, maybe her legs were weak or her brain was dizzy. I was not sure. It looked like Emmett did not catch her in time, so she fell into the sea. Once Marina fell into the sea, Emmett immediately panicked. He said that if she died, he would die with her. He jumped into the sea to save her without hesitation." ine kept her eyes closed, but her eyshes trembled badly. "I...I was rescued by Oliver?" "Of course. If Master Young didn''t rush over and jump down to save you in time, you would have died!" ine suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes were watering. She stared at Sally tightly, which made Sally stunned for a few seconds. Sally widened her eyes and looked at ine. She was so scared and worried at the same time. She kept asking herself¡­ Did she just say something wrong? Why was ine''s expression so sullen? Why did ine look so scary like a ghost who just a child¡­ ine''s eyes were red... she said anxiously, "After I was rescued by Oliver, Emmett also asked to save his girlfriend first?" Sally didn''t dare to answer. She hesitated for a while before nodding, "Yeah... I was so angry at the time and scolded him... ine, you don''t have to... ... Before Sally had finished speaking, ine cut her off and said, "Sally! Bring me a towel..." "Ah? Oh, okay." Just when Sally turned around and was about to walk to the washroom, she heard ine crying out loud behind her. Sally was stunned and didn¡¯t move for a while hearing ine crying so loud and sadly. ine kept crying for a long time. Sally who sat next to her even had some tears down. Sally tried tofort ine, but for a long time, she just said the same thing repeatedly. Even she felt bored with it. ¡°ine, there are so many good men in the world, why do you have to care about Emmett?" "A man who doesn¡¯t care about you is useless even though he is rich and handsome." ¡°He won¡¯t do anything but hurt you. So let¡¯s forget about him and move on.¡± "Master Young is a good choice. He is handsome and rich, most importantly, he cares about you.¡± "ine, please, don¡¯t cry anymore. I want to cry seeing you crying.¡± When Oliver walked into the ward after taking a nap, this was what he saw, both of them were hugging and crying and ine cried so much that her eyes were all red and swollen. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "What''s going on? What happened?" Oliver couldn¡¯t help thinking, could it be that a tumor found in ine? Or was there any misfortune that happened in the family? Or was their mutual friend dead? It must be something horrible happened so that they cried so sadly like this. Oliver hurriedly walked over, sat on the bed, and gently held ine''s hand. ... "Tell me, what happened? As long as I can fix it for you, I will do it without hesitation, even if it means I will lose all my family¡¯s wealth. I will still help you. Come on, tell me, what happened?¡± ine choked so badly that she couldn''t say a word. Sally sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Master Young, please talk to her. As soon as she heard that Emmett didn¡¯t save her but to care about Marina, she started crying. If I knew it, I wouldn¡¯t tell her the truth.¡± (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Oliver was stunned there. Holding ine¡¯s soft hand, Oliver feltplicated. Oliver couldn¡¯t believe that ine cried because of Emmett. So it meant that ine indeed¡­ fell in love with¡­Emmett! Oliver felt heartbroken when he realized it. The girl he fell in love with, the girl he truly cared about, loved another man, not him. Oliver felt that his heart was breaking into pieces. "ine..." Oliver wanted to say something. He opened his mouth, but only to realize that he had no position to give anyment. Seeing ine¡¯s sad face, Oliver was in dilemma. Should he tell ine that Emmett was the one who saved her? If he told ine, it meant he was helping Emmett up against him. If he didn¡¯t tell ine, ine would be so sad, and he would be heartbroken seeing her being sad. After struggling for a while, Oliver finally sighed and said, "ine, in fact, you were rescued by Emmett, not me. My diving skills are not as good as Emmett''s. When I arrived, Emmett was already supporting you out of the sea. As for the matter between Emmett and Marina...I really don''t know about it..." (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine suddenly raised her head and looked at Oliver in surprise. Even Sally looked at Oliver in surprise. ine choked and rubbed her nose. What did Oliver say? She was saved by Emmett? Emmett didn¡¯t save Marina? "Are you lying to me..." ine whispered hoarsely. ... Oliver sighed sorrowfully, "I will never lie to you." After that, Oliver couldn''t stand the pain in his heart anymore. He got up quickly and left the room immediately. Stepping out of the room, Oliver stood in the corridor and took a deep breath. Why...he tried so hard and loved her so much, yet ine cared only about Emmett. Oliver mmed his chest vigorously, trying to punch out the bad luck from inside. He tremblingly took out the cigarette, and then lit the cigarette. He walked forward in confusion like a ghost until he reached the rooftop. Facing the sky, he couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. Tears ran out of his eyes. At the same time, in the room, ine stopped crying now. She opened her eyes wide and stunned for a long time before saying hoarsely, "Did Bad-bear Smith save me?" Sally muttered. "Was Master Young getting confused? Maybe he was just trying to cheer you up.¡± ine suddenly felt disappointed. She sighed and said quietly, "Even if he saved me, so what. Anyway, I just a little toy for him. I will never believe what he says. I can¡¯t be deceived by him three times in a row.¡± ine looked out of the window nkly and did not speak for a long time. Chapter223: Gratitude and Guilt : Gratitude and Guilt Sally looked at ine and dared not to say anything else. At nightfall, ine slowly became herself again. She washed her face andbed her hair. When she walked out of the bathroom, she could already squeeze out a pale smile. ¡°Sally, do I look like a patient being like this?¡± Sally looked at ine in shock. She felt utterly embarrassed now. She didn¡¯t look like a patient but a ghost! Her face was swollen, and her eyes were as big as copper bells. She could only see through a thin gap. She looked hideous! ¡°ine, I would suggest that you should not go out at night.¡± So as not to scare passers-by... ine froze for a minute and then said with a bit anger, ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you being dramatic?¡± Sally grinned and was still worried. She asked tentatively, ¡°ine. As for Emmett....you don¡¯t feel sad anymore?¡± ine froze, and then lowered her head, muttering, ¡°I do feel sad...But, I can¡¯t just cling to the sadness for my whole life. I, I don¡¯t really like him. I just... feel angry and sad about being cheated and yed by him. It¡¯s true. I really don¡¯t like him. I like my Mark...Anyway, what¡¯s happened has happened. I finally know him as who he is. I have cried enough. Starting from now, I don¡¯t know anyone who is named Emmett Smith anymore. He doesn¡¯t exist to me any longer.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ine kept telling herself these. But then she felt her nose tingle again, so she rubbed on her nose in a hard way. ine, you can¡¯t make a habit of crying! You must be tough! Sally froze and then smiled. ¡°You are truly our tough ine. You are so resilient. Then I should rest myself!¡± ine faked a smile, ¡°Rx. Don¡¯t worry about me. I am fine! By the way, after what had happened to me, you didn¡¯t even tell Hazel?¡± ¡°I did. But the call didn¡¯t go through to her. I called her when you checked into the hospitalst night. Her phone was dead. I couldn¡¯t find her.¡± ¡°What? Her best friend was in hospital, and she didn¡¯t evene visit! I am so angry! Let¡¯s go find her and make her pay. Let her treat us with a feast!¡± ine tried to make herself look happier. She tried to behave naturally. So her smile was quite exaggerated. But she didn¡¯t know how stiff her smile was to other people. Her smile was even uglier than her sad face. This was how ine looked like right now. Sally thought about something and said, ¡°ine, Master Young left before and didn¡¯te back. The way he looked wasn¡¯t good. He seemed very sad. How about you call him and ask what¡¯s wrong with him. After all, he has always been around and helping you. He even arranged this hospital for you and paid for your medical treatment.¡± ine sighed. She remembered vaguely why Oliver left before. ine nodded and took out her phone, dialing Oliver¡¯s number. Actually, when she saw this new phone bought for her by Emmett, her heart was already hurting, which couldn¡¯t be controlled by her. It turned out that, when the heart was hurting, it couldn¡¯t be controlled by its owner. Just like now. ine had alreadymanded her heart to stop thinking about someone specifically. But her heart just kept doing it by itself. And when the heart thought about him, it hurt like hell. Oliver stood alone on the rooftop to face the wind. He stood there for almost several hours. He looked like a sad statue now. Then the phone in his pocket rang. When he heard the love song, he came to himself again. That love song...It only rang up when someone specifically called. ¡°Em?¡± Oliver couldn¡¯t believe it. He looked at his phone. It was indeed ine! His darling! He was quite excited now. Because ine almost never called him. After other women knew the number of Master Young, they wished to call him hundreds of times a day or text him dozens of times to tell him how much they loved him. Only ine didn¡¯t bother to respond to him and knocked him to a freezing zone. ¡°Hello?¡± Oliver took in a breath and tried to make himself sound softer. ¡°Oliver, where are you?¡± ine¡¯s soft voice came into Oliver¡¯s ears, which almost made him limp. ¡°Me? I am on the rooftop to get some air. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Are you far from me?¡± ¡°No, no. Of course not! I am very close to your ward! I will get you whatever you need!¡± Such a disgrace. He was Master Young. When did he ever grovel at a woman¡¯s feet? He was like a dog who begged to run errands for her. ¡°Oh, I see. Thene back. I want to check out of the hospital. I am fine now. I want to go home.¡± ¡°Check out of the hospital? Why are you in such a hurry? How about you stay in the hospital for a few more days and wait until you arepletely fine? ¡°No, I am really fine now. The doctor said I could check out too. It¡¯s no fun being here. I want to go home.¡± ¡°Oh, okay then! I will be right back.¡± Oliver answered to her quickly and then hung up the phone. He turned around immediately and run back. Bang! Because he was in such a hurry, he bumped into a ss door. It hurt so much that his face twisted due to the pain. He took in a deep breath. Then he threw away the cigarette in his hand, and strode along the passage in hospital. When he was walking, he stopped suddenly. He looked around and found a bathroom. Then he walked to it and looked into the mirror, sorting out his hair. Then he washed his hands carefully and walked to ine¡¯s ward. Suddenly, he saw a young nurse who was chewing gum. He thought of something and walked to her. He smiled dazzlingly, ¡°Beauty, do you have more chewing gum? Can you give me one pic?¡± The young nurse was surprised. When she raised her head, she saw a gorgeous face as pretty as a jade. Suddenly she blushed and her face got red. She stuttered, ¡°Yeah. I have one more...¡± Oliver smiled, which made the young girl feel dizzy. Then he slowly reached his fair hand to her. The nurse went numb and put the chewing gum onto his soft hand. Her eyes were giving out light. Her mouth was slightly open. It was just a matter of time before she started dripping on him. Oliver peeled of the chewing gum and tossed it into his mouth, ¡°Thanks.¡± Then he walked away. The young nurse was left alone in the passage to stare at his back. He couldn¡¯t have ine smell the cigarette in his mouth, which would damage her impression on him. ¡°Hi...¡± Oliver smiled unruly and pushed the door of ine¡¯s ward. ine felt grateful for Oliver. She also felt like she owed him now. She was grateful that Oliver jumped into the sea to save her. Of course she knew that her mentioning Emmett in front of Oliver would hurt him. So she felt guilty too. ine tried her best to squeeze out a sunny smile for Oliver, ¡°Where did you go? I don¡¯t have many drivers at my disposal now. Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t want to stay any longer in this hospital. It is too dull.¡± Oliver stared at ine in trance and her heartbeat was racing. It was an uncontroble chemical reaction. His little darling didn¡¯t need to do anything for him. She just needed to give him a little sunshine, then he would be able to bloom himself. ¡°Haha. Okay. I would very much like to be the driver of my little darling. Only for you! Come on, let¡¯s go. We will check out of the hospital. It¡¯s too dull. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Oliver was happy and walked to ine. He held her shoulders and bent down, kissing her on her cheek. Sally pursed her lips and turned away immediately, pretending to not have seen it. ine blushed and rubbed on the ce which was kissed by Oliver. She red at him with rage. Oliver grinned and stuck his tongue out. He said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I wasn¡¯t supposed to do that...How about you make me pay for it and kiss me twice?¡± ¡°You are so chatty! Come on, let¡¯s check out!¡± ine was shy and hit Oliver with resignation. Then she walked out of the ward. Sally and Oliver looked at each other. Sally grinned and said quietly, ¡°Come on! You can do better than that!¡± Oliver let out a bad smile and said quietly, ¡°I will do better next time! And make ine my girl. Haha.¡± The atmosphere was nice. Oliver felt like he had infiltrated into the enemy. He happily apanied ine with Sally. They were at ine¡¯s both sides respectively. Then they walked out of the hospital. Marina held the remote control of the TV in her hand, and kept changing channels. She was so bored and secretly looked at the man beside window from now and then. She was impressed by him. He insisted to apany her in this wardst night and slept on another bed. She asked himst night why she had to stay in hospital now that she was fine. He barely wanted to talk and just put it simply, ¡°You must.¡± And today, he left the business inpany behind and insisted to stay in this ward. But he said nothing to her. He just stubbornly stood beside window and looked out. Like a statue. Nobody could have done it without physical strength. ¡°Mr. Smith, why are we still in hospital?¡± Marina couldn¡¯t help herself anymore and asked the question again. ¡°Call me Emmett.¡± Emmett said inly. Marina smiled coldly, ¡°Are you serious? Nobody else is here. Do we really have to continue our performance?¡± Actually, Marina prayed in her heart that Emmett would say, ¡°Marina, actually, I am into you too. I hope our rtionship can keep being like this.¡± Chapter 224: Such a Crafty Man Chapter 224: Such a Crafty Man Or things like this... But Emmett only answered coldly, ¡°Juliana is a clever woman. She has been practicing martial arts for many years, and has the sensibility which is acuter than that of anyone else. You should get used to calling me Emmett to avoidter mistakes.¡± Marina was provoked by what he said! ¡°Emmett, aren¡¯t you tired? You would literally do anything to protect that woman named ine! Am I supposed to praise you as crafty?¡± Emmett¡¯s back suddenly straightened. He turned around slowly and stared at Marina coldly. Stared at by Emmett¡¯s eyes which were as sharp as that of a shark, Marina was scared and almost trembled. She began to regret, that she provoked such a ruthless and fierce man as Emmett. Marina¡¯s eyshes kept trembling and she wanted to exin out of scare, ¡°I... I mean...¡± ¡°You have no right present any of your thoughts! You can¡¯t have thoughts!¡± Emmett interrupted her cruelly. His voice was not high and his speed was kind of slow. But what he said was powerful! Marina froze immediately! Her eyes were wide open and her blood was almost scared to freeze too. Emmett squinted his eyes, ¡°I only need your full cooperation. I don¡¯t need a burden with mind and thoughts! Do you understand?¡± Marina was stiff now and felt horrified. She just nodded her head like a robot, ¡°Yes, I... I do.¡± Emmett closed his eyes and turned around again. He stood beside window and looked out. Marina nced at the tough body of that beautiful man and sighed. After all, it was a flower in mirror and moon in water. It had nothing to do with her. Marina said coldly, ¡°You want me to deal with that Juliana?¡± ¡°Yes, only you can match with her.¡± ¡°That woman was an excellent killer. I will be brutally tortured to death by her.¡± ¡°Are you that weak?¡± ¡°If I kill her, I will be hunted by Mafia for my whole life. And my family will be in danger too.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just use your mind to figure out how to kill her without getting yourself exposed?¡± The corner of Marina¡¯s mouth shivered, ¡°Do you really think it is that easy to bring down the daughter of the Mafia leader?¡± Emmett smiled coldly, ¡°That¡¯s why I found you. If you can¡¯t take care of Juliana, your identity will be exposed. Once your identity is exposed, I can ensure that your father will directly jump from a cliff due to the failure of his business. By then, you will have already finished your family yourself.¡± Marina was in great shock. She looked at the gorgeous back of Emmett in scare and terror. She couldn¡¯t believe that a gorgeous man like him, who was even prettier than a painting, could say something so brutal with such a in voice. She had lost to him... Presently, she could only work with him to get rid of Juliana together. ¡°Em?¡± Emmett was surprised. His standing body suddenly straightened. Evidently, his muscle all tensed up. Marina looked at Emmett¡¯s back in surprise. Emmett squinted his eyes and carefully stared at the several figures below. His breath was getting heavier. It was ine! His darling! The man on her left was Oliver, and the girl on her right was named something with a ¡°Sa¡±. They three walked together and were heading towards Oliver¡¯s car. They were walking andughing. They seemed to be talking about something funny. Buzz... Emmett¡¯s head suddenly started buzzing. He sped the curtain and his grip got tighter. He must restrain himself! Emmett, you must restrain yourself now! Lack of forbearance in small matters upset great ns! However,...though he knew he should restrain himself, why did he want to lose himself at the sight of the harmonious view below? The first thought that came into him was that he would kick away the eyesore Oliver who was walking beside ine! Damn it! Why did he get to be so close to ine? She was his woman! Hu... Emmett was breathing harder and harder. ¡°Emmett, you must love her very much?¡± Marina stood beside Emmett and looked down at the three persons below too. She asked in a trance. Emmett suddenly came to himself again and turned to re at Marina. When did she walk to his side? He didn¡¯t even notice it. ine, it was all because of you! When encountered with anything about you, I would lose control. The careful vignce that I had for years was damaged too. If Marina hadunched a surprise attach, he would have been brought down. But he was in a trance when looking at they three before. Though sacred, Marina couldn¡¯t help but repeat her question, ¡°Do you love her very much? I guess yes.¡± Emmett nced at her coldly and looked out of the window again. He answered coldly, ¡°I love no one.¡± Marina shouted before thinking, ¡°But you do love her very much!¡± Sou! Emmett suddenly reached his hand to sp Marina¡¯s neck tightly. He ground his teeth and snorted, ¡°For the thing that doesn¡¯t concern you, you better leave it alone. Or I will make today the day of your death.¡± Marina frowned. But soon she employed her fighting skills and swiftly aimed her wrist at a vital spot of his throat from bottom to top. Meanwhile, her legunched a swift attack too. Emmett could only let go of Marina¡¯s neck and slightly move his head to avoid the harsh attack from Marina¡¯s hand. Emmett¡¯s wrist turned slightly and after a few weird gestures, he managed to hold the back of Marina¡¯s head again. That was the most fatal spot. Emmett only needed to slightly employ his internal force and Marina would be dead. Marina panicked. And the most bizarre counter-attack movements in the Dark n began its performance. They were movements developed by the Dark n that worked perfectly every time. Once they were demonstrated, no one could survive. But they were too cruel, because they would smash a man¡¯s balls! Such a gorgeous man. If he couldn¡¯t have an offspring...It would be such a tragedy. However, Marina cared about nothing at this moment. She just wanted to beat Emmett! After she demonstrated these movements, Marina got scared first. However, Emmett suddenly did an upside-down jump across Marina. With one hand pressing Marina¡¯s head, hended behind her lightly. Before Marina could respond, Emmett pressed his fingers upon her vital spot again. ¡°Wow.¡± Marina took in a deep breath in great surprise. Right away, she understood everything. She shouted, ¡°Emmett, now that your martial arts skills are so much better than mine, why don¡¯t you take care of Juliana yourself?¡± Emmett smiled coldly, and let go of Marina. He said carelessly, ¡°It is the most foolish act to poke a ho''s nest by yourself. I am not stupid enough to seek trouble from Mafia. Though ZH n is not afraid of Mafia, it¡¯s a stupid act to make unnecessary enemy.¡± Marina froze. After a while, she finally found her voice, ¡°So you...just use me?¡± Emmett crossed his arms before his chest. Sharpness shed across his eyes that were as bright as river. ¡°As long as I get what I want, I don¡¯t care about who I use. If you can get rid of my control, you are wee to walk free.¡± Sss...Marina couldn¡¯t help but draw in a deep breath! What a crafty man! He was full of schemes! If he wanted to achieve something, he would n everything in his heart and achieve it in the way that was most favorable to him. He was so crafty...Who could beat him? Marina showed a painful smile. She let out a breath and said coldly, ¡°Whoever can be loved by you will be the happiest woman in this world.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Emmett said inly, ¡°You are this happiest woman. At least for now, and in the mind of Juliana.¡± Marina frowned. She was already jealous of ine. She even hated her. Why could she get such careful and overall protection of Emmett? In order that she could live a peaceful and happy life, he exerted so mush efforts and did so many things for her in secrecy. Emmett, what kind of man were you? Why were you so cold and indifferent to the whole world, but solely loved this woman so much? Oliver first drove Sally back her rented apartment, and then took ine home. Right after Oliver pulled over his fancy car in the hutong where the Jones family lived, arge crowd of neighbors began talking about Oliver. ¡°Bruno! Bruno! Come out and have a look! Isn¡¯t this the boy that we were talking about? Your first daughter¡¯s boyfriend!¡± ¡°Yeah, Bruno. Your first daughter is so sessful now. She is dating such a rich and handsome boy!¡± ¡°He is a decent kid. He even paid to build roads for us!¡± These neighbors mistook Oliver for Emmett. ine noticed something was wrong and pushed Oliver away in panic. She said, ¡°Don¡¯te inside. My father is home. Please go away. Go!¡± Oliver didn¡¯t want to leave at all. He was naughty, ¡°Isn¡¯t it even better with your father being home? Let me go inside and greet your father. I want to make his acquaintance.¡± ine was sacred, ¡°Why do you want to make his acquaintance? He is bad-tempered. Go away now.¡± At this moment, ine¡¯s father hade out due to the noise. It was a rare chance that he could rx today. He got home early and wanted to wash his hair. He poured shampoo onto his hair and his hair was full of foam now. Then hearing the noise of his neighbors, he came out. He erased the foam that was dropping and looked at the handsome young boy who was standing with his daughter at the entrance of hutong. He couldn¡¯t help but frown and shout to her, ¡°ine!!! What are you doing!¡± Bruno shouted and moved through crowds of people. Right now, ine was so scared that she was stiff all over. Her hair was almost standing! Chapter 225: You Were Elaine’s Boyfriend? Chapter 225: You Were ine¡¯s Boyfriend? ine¡¯s eyes were wide open due to the fear. She looked at Oliver with her wide-open eyes. Damn it! Being caught up by my father...Oliver was still showing a happy face? Why was he so happy and even smiling? She wanted to cry because she knew that she was doomed! She had never been close to a boy from primary school to senior school. Though she had secretly drooled over many handsome boys, it was all unrequited love. There was not a single boy who was willing to date her! But now... Suddenly, Oliver, a super handsome boy who was even more dazzling than diamonds, popped up... She didn¡¯t know whether her father would be shocked as well as aggravated. ine pursed her lips and her lips trembled. She turned around slowly. ine answered her father slightly, ¡°Hi, Dad...Aren¡¯t you home early today?¡± She even scratched her hair like an idiot. Oliver quickly bowed to her father from the distance. Heughed and shouted, ¡°Uncle! Nice to meet you!¡± ine¡¯s father Bruno blinked his eyes. Even from such a distance, he could see the pretty face of Oliver that was as beautiful as peach blossom. Bruno couldn¡¯t help but freeze. For the first time in his life, he saw such a pretty and handsome man as Oliver. Though he was standing afar, still, he made Bruno feel amazed. ¡°Who is that? Don¡¯t just stand by the street and talk. Come over! Come inside!¡± Bruno shouted to them. He couldn¡¯t bear with the foam that kept dropping from his head any more. He waived his hand to ine and then hurried back home to continue washing his hair. Right now, ine felt like she wanted to die. She even had a long face now. She wanted to cry. ¡°What should I do? Who should I do now? Oh my god...¡± ine stomped her foot and was at a loss about what to do. But Oliver was still smiling. He said nothing and just went to open the trunk of his car. Then he carried four delicately-wrapped present boxes. ¡°Luckily, I have some present boxes brought back from abroad in my trunk. Or it will be so rude of me to directly visit your father without bringing gifts. But I don¡¯t have cigarettes. Do you think I should go buy some packs of cigarettes?¡± Oliver carefully thought about it and asked ine with a soft voice. ine was grinding her teeth and shouted to him, ¡°Who asked you to bring gifts! Go away now. Go! Are you really thinking about going to my home? Please go away! Don¡¯t make more troubles for me.¡± ine scratched her hair and was thinking how to exined about Oliver to her father. But Oliver stepped forward and walked to the Jones¡¯ family. ¡°Hey! Stop, you! Stop! What are you doing? Oliver!¡± ine ran to chase him. She shouted and grabbed Oliver¡¯s sleeve, trying to drag him back. ¡°I must go. You heard it just now. Your father asked me to go inside. Can I ignore what your father said? It¡¯s a bit hasty today. I will just bring these gifts this time. And next time, I will make full preparation.¡± ine froze and shouted, ¡°No. No! You can¡¯t go to my home! If you do, I will literally be doomed! Please go back! Please, I am begging you. Please, Mater Young. Don¡¯t make more troubles for me.¡± When ine was dragging Oliver backward, her father walked out again with a towel covering his hair. He shouted, ¡°ine! Didn¡¯t I tell you toe inside? Why are you still dawdling? Boy,e inside too!¡± Oh. ine totally cked out. ¡°Coming, uncle. We areing.¡± Oliver smiled and strode towards Bruno, carrying the delicately-wrapped present boxes. Walking behind tall Oliver, ine was behaving like a thief. She lowered her head and walked within the shadow of Oliver. Damn. She was dead this time. A crowd of curious neighbors stood in the hutong. They all looked at Oliver with their eyes wide open. They looked at him from bottom to top. ine felt like her head was about to explode... Oliver, on the other hand, was smiling at the neighbors with a good temper and nodding his head to greet them. ¡°That¡¯s the boyfriend of Bruno¡¯s first daughter...¡± ¡°He dresses like a prince...¡± ¡°He is so good-looking. Handsome, gorgeous!¡± ¡°Look at his car. He must be very rich.¡± ¡°Is it possible that he is the driver of some boss? Then it¡¯s not that good. Drivers¡¯ education background is not good-looking...¡± ine wanted to kill! These neighbors, which included a bunch of old people, were good at gossiping. How could Oliver be a driver... Bruno¡¯s face was full of seriousness and vignce. He fixated his eyes on Oliver who was walking closer to him. Oliver stood in front of Bruno. His eyes smiled joyfully. The he made a 90-degree bow and seriously greeted Bruno, ¡°Uncle, nice to meet you. I am Oliver. This is the first time that we meet, and I didn¡¯t prepare anything valuable. These are gifts for you. I had them brought back from America. Their color is fine.¡± ine dared not to look at her father. She just kept her head lowered and rubbed her shoes onto the ground. She was waiting for her father to get furious and beat her with his shoes. Bruno was shorter than Oliver by a head. He looked at Oliver¡¯s shiny clothes and froze. Then he said stiffly, ¡°Come inside first!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Oliver answered quickly and happily. He followed Bruno inside the house. Then he circled back and grabbed ine¡¯s hand to drag her inside. ine¡¯s mouth was pursed high. It seemed that she was full of anger. Oh my god! What was this? Oliver came into her house. What the hell was this? This is from N?velDrama.Org. What the hell...It was like Oliver was the son-in w who visited his father-inw. Oh my God. She was about to lose her mind! Ellie was not home. The narrow and dark living room of the Jones¡¯ family made Oliver, who came inside without preparation, feel ufortable. His tall figure stood in the living room, making the room even narrower than it really was. Bruno dried his hair with the towel. The he put the towel in his hand and frowned. He sat in an old sofa and then pointed to the chair across from him, saying, ¡°Please sit.¡± Oliver smiled and nodded, ¡°Okay. Thank you, uncle.¡± Oliver sat on the chair. The chair was very old and its legs were all loose. He sat on it without preparation and the chair made a big noise. It also twisted hard, which scared Oliver so much that he stood up immediately. ine handed Oliver a campstool, ¡°Sit on this.¡± Oliver quickly smiled to Bruno in embarrassment. He took the campstool and sat on it. The Jones¡¯ family was far poorer than his imagination. He understood now that ine grew up little by little in such a shabby home. Oliver even thought that it was a miracle that his little darling grew to be a big girl without dying halfway. Bruno kept staring at Oliver. The young man looked like a kid from a wealthy family. His clothes looked expensive and nice. He, as a man, had hands that were so fair and delicate. It was for sure that he had never done any tiring physical work. Bruno couldn¡¯t help but look at Oliver¡¯s shoes. They were shiny! They looked expensive and were quite new. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Bruno sounded husky and tired. He had been driving bus for a whole day. He could have rested for an hour at noon, but a colleague had an emergency back home. So he took his shift and didn¡¯t have a chance to rest during the whole day. After a day¡¯s hard work, he finally got toe back home. He searched for some pickle and bread and ate them in haste. He just wanted to wash himself and lie down to rest now. But right now, looking at the stranger Oliver, who was as pretty as a flower, Bruno felt a bit unreal. ¡°Oliver Young.¡± Oliver sat straight and answered politely. ¡°Oh... How did you know my ine?¡± ine tensed up all over immediately and looked very nervous. ¡°Dad, he is the rtive of my ssmate. I saw him once by ident.¡± ine interrupted and answered quickly. Bruno frowned and kept looking at Oliver seriously. It was like...he was seriously and carefully examining the son-inw brought home by his daughter. Oliver smiled slightly, ¡°We met each other by ident. Then we got along really well and hanged out a few more times. Later, we just got close.¡± Bruno asked suddenly, ¡°Are you ine¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes brightened up immediately and countless colorful light shed across his excited eyes which were as beautiful as river, ¡°Uncle...Actually, I like ine very much...But...she hasn¡¯t said yes...¡± ine¡¯s face was as red as a piece of red cloth. She felt like she could just run towards a wall and knocked herself out. Oh my god. What the hell was Oliver talking about? She was only a high school student, okay? How dared he to directly talk about romantic rtionship in front of her parent? ine stood in the room and her hands were trembling because of nervousness. Bruno was also shocked by what Oliver said! His first daughter was a good girl who behaved very well. She was different from his second daughter, who was as sly as a fox. His second daughter didn¡¯t behave well since childhood. She began having romantic rtionship with boys since the fifth grade. His first daughter, on the other hand, had never been involved with puppy love. Bruno was always confident in ine. He believed her unconditionally. But now... Suddenly... Without even an omen, his first daughter showed up with a boyfriend. It was truly astonishing. Bruno blinked his eyes quickly and looked at Oliver. Then he looked at ine and asked stuttering, ¡°You...you are dating him?¡± ¡°No! No, Dad! I am not! Don¡¯t wrong me.¡± Oliver exined quickly too, ¡°Yes, Uncle. It has nothing to do with ine. She hasn¡¯t agreed to be my girlfriend. It is me who are chasing after her.¡± Bruno let out a breath and said with a depressed voice, ¡°My ine is still young. She isn¡¯t even in college. It would be inappropriate that she has a boyfriend now...¡± ¡°I understand, uncle. It¡¯s fine. I can wait for ine. Uncle, I like her with all my heart!¡± Oliver said this with his crystal eyes wide open. He even raised one hand to swear to god. ine pursed her lips and muttered, ¡°I told you I am not dating him. I am really not. Dad, you got it wrong. We are just normal friends.¡± Chapter 226: Make Her Your Woman Tonight Chapter 226: Make Her Your Woman Tonight ¡°What normal friends! Mr. Young has already said that he is pursuing you! Boys who are pursuing you are not normal friends! Why are you arguing! For such a thing, you are not forbidden to do it. But you can never be dishonest with your parents!¡± What! ine¡¯s eyes were wide open. What did her father mean? What did he mean by ¡°For such a thing, you are not forbidden to do it. But you can never be dishonest with your parents.¡±? Was he saying that...if she told him, she could date a boy? When did his father be so open? Bruno ignored ine and looked at Oliver, asking, ¡°Lad, are you still a student or are you working already?¡± ¡°I am already working.¡± ¡°Oh. Then where did you graduate from? Have you ever been in college?¡± ¡°I got my master degree from Harvard Business School. ¡°Harvard Business School? Is it a private college?¡±¡± It sounded familiar... Em..Oliver didn¡¯t know what to say. ine got dizzy and almost fainted. Her father was embarrassing her... ¡°Dad, Harvard University is a world-ss college. Isn¡¯t it the most famous university in America?¡± ¡°Oh...It is a foreign university! Nice!¡± Bruno patted his thigh and his eyes brightened up. ¡°Lad, where are you working now?¡± ine covered her forehead with her hand. She felt dizzier. Was dad...investigating on him? ¡°I am currently the executive director of JY Group.¡± Bruno frowned and said to himself, ¡°JY Group? It is a giantpany!¡± Oliver smiled slightly, ¡°Haha. Yes, it is. It is a family business. It is doing okay in this area.¡± Look at how low-key Oliver was about his family business. What was with ¡°It is doing okay in this area.¡±? It was a business tycoon. ¡°Then your position...what¡¯s your responsibility as the executive director?¡± Oliver thought for a while, ¡°The executive director is in charge of...the operation of thepany...¡± Oh! Bruno was shocked and his eyes were wide open. ¡°You...you...you... are controlling the whole JY Group?¡± Oliver had to admit, ¡°Yes, JY Group is a family business. And I am the only heir to it.¡± Bang! Bruno drew in a long breath and stood up immediately. He looked at Oliver with astonishment. Oliver didn¡¯t know how to react and stood up too. ine stood between two men. She was the shortest. She raised her head and looked at her father and then looked at Oliver. Finally, she said, ¡°Dad, President Young is a busy man. How about let¡¯s call it a day and let him go?¡± But the damn Oliver acted like a spoiled child and said, ¡°How about you let me stay for dinner?¡± Oliver faced ine and raised his eyebrows. Then he blinked one of his eyes. Again, what he did made Bruno shocked. President Young?! The young, handsome boy in front of him right now, was actually the president of GY Group? Oh my god! Was this real? Commonly, normal civilians like him would never get the chance to meet such an important person like Oliver, who standing at the top of pyramid. And what was even more unbelievable was the fact that such a distinguished master from an incredibly wealthy family was in love with...his first daughter? No matter how much he thought it, it seemed unreal! ¡°You...you like my first daughter?¡± Oliver nodded his head hard, ¡°I like her very much! I fell in love with her at first sight.¡± Bruno looked at ine and pointed at his daughter, ¡°My daughter...doesn¡¯t like you?¡± Oliver¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Em...currently, she has not epted me as his boyfriend...¡± Bruno froze again. Should he praise her daughter as smart because she had a wealthy noble man fall in love with her? Or should he say she was stupid because she turned down such an excellent man with so many wonderful resources? ¡°Uncle, what kind of cigarette do you like? I will bring you some when I visit you the next time. I am in a haste this time and didn¡¯t have time to buy it.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Bruno panicked, ¡°Oh no, there is no need. ine, go pour some water for President Young.¡± Oliver smiled, ¡°Uncle, you can just call me Oliver.¡± Bruno sweated. Oliver? He could call the president of JY Group Oliver? ¡°Oliver, stay for dinner.¡± Oliver answered happily, ¡°Okay. Thanks, uncle!¡± ine didn¡¯t know if her father was serious about asking Oliver to stay for dinner. But Oliver was truly very happy. His happiness could be clearly seen from his face. Damn. Master Young wanted to have dinner with her family? Was he mentally healthy? And what was with her father? He would be mentally ill to ask a stranger to stay for dinner! ine sniffled and pushed Oliver outward hard. She ground her teeth and shouted to his father, ¡°Dad! President Young is very busy! He has to deal with a lot of business! He attends to a myriad affairs daily! When he said he wanted to stay for dinner, he was just being polite. Let me see him off!¡± ¡°I was not being polite. I truly want to have a few drinks with uncle...¡± Pushed by ine, Oliver was almost out of the door. He muttered. ine pinched Oliver hard to stop him from talking. She rolled up her eyes and red at him with anger, ¡°What dinner? We don¡¯t have dinner! And you want to drink? Stop it! Go away!¡± Bruno opened his eyes wide and stood in the room in a trance. He looked at the Master Young who was being treated like trash and pushed outside by his daughter... The corner of his mouth trembled... ¡°ine...on top of everything, now that Oliver is here, we should ask him to stay for dinner.¡± Bruno followed them. Right now, ine had already pushed Oliver outside. They were in the hutong now. Oliver turned around and waved to Bruno, smiling, ¡°Uncle, it is a bit hasty today. Next time, I will definitelye visit you next time.¡± Visit...this word startled Bruno. Bruno rested himself against the door frame and blinked his tired eyes. Watching the thin figure walking away with his first daughter, he still felt like it was a dream. ¡°Oliver,e y when you are free.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, uncle! I wille drink with you when I am free!¡± ine felt speechless. These two men, one young and one old...They seemed to have known each other for a long time. Damn! They even wanted to drink together. What was that? What the hell was that?! In her mind, ine was even thinking about the picture where Oliver sat on the campstool and got intoxicated together with her father. Oliver¡¯s eyes were red due to the alcohol. He shook his drunk head, and said in dizziness, ¡°Father -in- law, how about I make ine my woman tonight?¡± Her father burped and banged on the table with his hand. He could barely open his dizzy eyes. He shouted, ¡°Sure! I vote yes to it! Son-inw, if you can¡¯t make her your girl tonight, you would be a loser! Come on!¡± ¡°Hahahaha...¡± Oliver grinned and let out a slutty and sly smile. Oh... At the thought of this picture, ine shivered out of scare. Even her arms were covered with goosebumps. She raised her head and saw the pretty, enchanted face of Oliver. He was squinting his eyes and smiling like an idiot. ¡°Haha, it seems like your father is very satisfied with me. He likes me very much, right? He even wanted to have me stay for dinner. If he doesn¡¯t like me, he would never have asked me to stay for dinner. So...¡± ine¡¯s face darkened. She shook off Oliver¡¯s hand which was on her shoulder in a hard way. Damn it! He took advantage of her when she was not paying attention. ¡°So what? There is no such thing as so what! Stop filling your head with stupid notions. My father didn¡¯t mean anything. He was just being polite. And you take it seriously?¡± The pretty eyes of Oliver nced at ine. His lips raised and his smile was fascinating and clear. ¡°Haha, your father seemed very pleased with his future son-inw.¡± ine pursed her lips, ¡°Let it go. You are a guest. My father saw you for the first time. And you think he would beat you with a broom? Please, I am begging you. Please don¡¯t picture everything as wonderful and unreal. And please don¡¯t think yourself as such an excellent man!¡± Oliver looked at the small figure of ine who had a well-toned ass and smiled secretly in satisfactory. He followed her and naughtily wrapped his arm around her waist. Seriously, ine¡¯s body was so soft and nimble. Especially her waist, it was so thin. As soon as he held her waist, he wanted to move his hand down. Sweaty...her ass was so fat and well-toned! He wanted grab her ass... In his chest, a string of messy heat rose up from below. He lowered his head and his thin lips were almost on ine¡¯s forehead. He let out a string of heat, ¡°I mean...now that your father has agreed, can¡¯t you just say yes? And let me be your boyfriend?¡± ine froze. Master Young was so good at this. No matter what you were talking about, he could easily make the atmosphere full of lust and love. He was good at acting like a spoiled child. And his tone was so pitiful. I guessed all women couldn¡¯t resist such a pretty boy who muttered those pitiful things. Even a frigid girl like ine was made dizzy by the soft tone of Oliver. s. Such a pretty boy could really blind women. ine pursed her lips. She moved her noise a bit and snorted, ¡°I am not in college yet. I don¡¯t want a boyfriend. We can discuss thister.¡± ¡°Okay. So you mean you can be my girlfriend after you are in college? Okay then, I will wait for you until you are in college. Then you must say yes to me.¡± ine felt dizzy and pushed Oliver away, ¡°Go away. Please go away. We will talk about it by then.¡± Her head was in a mess now. The gorgeous face of Emmett kept jumping into her head. She even couldn¡¯t help but think about the tough body of Emmett when he was naked... She thought about the picture where he pressed himself on her and thrust his penis into her again and again with his sweat dropping down on her... Chapter 227: He Was Only Knocked Out Chapter 227: He Was Only Knocked Out Of course, she could easily recall how sad she was when she saw Emmett holding onto another woman¡­ That was why now her mind was very upied and she couldn¡¯t think of anything. She needed to spend some time alone and ponder quietly. Oliver couldn¡¯t bear to leave when ine was flustered and in a daze. He tightened his grip on ine and leaned over to kiss her on her lips. Humph¡­ As he kissed her quivering lips, Oliver couldn¡¯t resist and secretly moaned. What a marvelous taste! They were so sweet! It was so¡­ so alluring¡­ Whoosh! His crotch suddenly tightened. Oliver immediately moved closer to ine and his arms became even tighter as if he wanted to squeeze her into his body. The scene of Emmett was still in ine¡¯s mind when Oliver made his moves and she was startled. ¡­ It was toote by the time she wanted to resist. She practically couldn¡¯t move an inch. She could feel Oliver¡¯s warm scent and his body enveloping her. His presence, his lips, his breath, his groan¡­ She could feel everything so clearly¡­ ine suddenly became flustered. She didn¡¯t know where to ce her hands, her legs felt wobbly and her ears were buzzing. The next moment, she held onto Oliver¡¯s waist to even the score with Oliver. It was her gentle gesture that excited Oliver. He took this as her eptance, her agreement, her invitation to him¡­ So Oliver grunted softly, pushed ine against the car, and kissed her voraciously. ¡°Honey, honey, honey¡­¡± ine was startled and started to push Oliver but couldn¡¯t stop him. How could ine stop a tall and strong Oliver when he was aroused and unleashed? Her tongue was totally numb and she shivered as he kissed her. His hands were all over her body and she wished that she had eight arms to stop him. Bang¡­ Oliver stopped and fainted before he could even react. Two men grabbed Oliver¡¯s body and threw him into their car. Oh oh oh¡­ ine whimpered like a startled lizard clinging tightly to the car and widened her big round eyes. After a while, she used the back of her hand to wipe her lips and then spit out some saliva. Ah ah¡­. Her mouth was full of Oliver¡¯s disgusting taste. Not only must she brush her teeth thoroughly tonight, but she also needed to gargle with disinfectant! As she was thinking franticly, ine tidied her hair and raised her head to look at the men in front of her. ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s you? You¡­ Oliver¡­¡± ¡°Master Young is fine. I only knocked him out.¡± ine nodded dumbly. She looked puzzled at Kayden who looked gloomy. Why did Kaydene suddenly? Shouldn¡¯t he be with Bad-bear Smith? ¡°Kayden, you¡­¡± Kayden frowned and said angrily, ¡°Why did you kiss Master Young?¡± Er¡­ ine was shocked. Who was Kayden to question and interfere with who she decided to kiss? ¡°He, he hugged me suddenly and I, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°He forcibly kissed you but why didn¡¯t you resist?¡± Kayden questioned her like a teacher questioning a student. He ced his hands on his waist and leaned towards ine. ¡°I, I resisted¡­ but he was so strong¡­¡± ine struggled to exin and then came to her senses and raised her head in displeasure, ¡°Hey Kayden, so what if I kissed Oliver? Even if I kissed a pig, what has it got to do with you? Why did you suddenly appear and start questioning me? Who do you think you are?¡± She didn¡¯t expect that she had to endure Bad-bear Smith¡¯s temper and now even his subordinate was bullying her. Why did she have to endure their mistreatments? How absurd! Kayden frowned and extended his arm and harshly pped the car which ine was leaning onto. He narrowed his eyes and leaned towards ine. His menacing stance startled ine and she felt that she was going to be severely whipped by Kayden. ine gasped a breath and leaned back towards the car. Kayden said chillingly, ¡°You are my master¡¯s woman. When you have an affair with another man, it bes my problem!¡± What? His master? Who was his master? Bad-bear Smith? ine wouldn¡¯t be so angry if Emmett wasn¡¯t mentioned. Now that he mentioned Emmett, ine erupted. ¡°I¡¯m not your master¡¯s woman! I¡¯m not!¡± ¡°Has my master said that you are not?¡± ¡­ ¡°What? No, never ¡­ but he had been ying the field and hugging other women. So what right does he have to control me? That¡¯s why I¡¯m not his woman! Once you see Bad-bear Smith, tell him that from today onwards, I no longer want to see Bad-bear Smith!¡± ¡°Heh heh¡­¡± Kayden scoffed coldly. His ruthless and merciless expression was just like Emmett. ¡°As long as you are not ditched by my master, then you must remain to be my master¡¯s woman! Don¡¯t try to reason with me. You can try to convince my master. As long as he personally says that you are not his woman, we as the subordinates will stop watching you. Now you are still tagged by my master as his woman. So if you dare to seduce another man behind my master¡¯s back, don¡¯t me me for taking the necessary actions!¡± ine started to tremble in fear. Take actions¡­ so what actions will he take? Will he throw sulphuric acid onto her and disfigure her? Or will he cripple her? Kayden sat in Oliver¡¯s car after he spoke. ine was so angry that she stomped her feet and shouted, ¡°Bad-bear Smith¡­ already said that I¡¯m not his woman, he already said¡­¡± Who didn¡¯t know how to lie? Kayden wound down the window and looked at ine. There seemed to be a deep message in his eyes, ¡°ine, you should really drill into my master¡¯s heart and have a good look.¡± After saying, he waved and the ZH n¡¯s man drove the car. ¡°Wh.. what? I¡¯m not a worm, how can I drill into Bad-bear Smith¡¯s heart? How could he speak so vaguely that I can¡¯t understand? How frustrating. How can he send men to follow me? Argh¡­¡± ¡°Bad-bear Smith! Bad-bear Smith, I hate you! I detest you!¡± ¡°Since you can womanize and look for other women, why don¡¯t you release me?¡± ¡°Ah ah ah¡­ are you the devil? Why must you torture me?¡± ine stood at the alleyway and stomped her feet furiously. Once she had vented enough, she drooped her head and walked in the direction of her house. She didn¡¯t know how much effort she had to spend to exin to her father about her rtionship with Oliver when she got home. ¡­ She would be contented not to endure a beating. ¡°ine, the man who you kissed just now must be your boyfriend, right? Are you both going to be engaged soon?¡± ¡°That man is very tall and handsome. The car he drove looked expensive. Is it worth a hundred thousand yuan?¡± ¡°If ine gets engaged, would they give us old neighbors a treat?¡± A few uncles and aunties waved their hand-held fan and questioned ine. ine¡¯s face blushed in red. Oh the heavens and earth, how was she going to continue with her life? She could overlook being forcibly kissed by Oliver but now even these old folks saw them kiss¡­ gossips will now spread like wildfire! ¡°Ah yah¡­ Aunties and uncles, you were mistaken. We didn¡¯t kiss on the mouth, we really didn¡¯t kiss¡­¡± ¡°He is just a friend of a friend and not my boyfriend¡­¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Rest assured that I will not get married before I¡¯m twenty-five. Please don¡¯t spread rumors anymore.¡± Furthermore, she didn¡¯t tell that uninformed old man that a hundred thousand yuan couldn¡¯t even buy a wheel on Oliver¡¯s car. ine escaped from them and went home. Once she entered the house, she saw her father sit formally and stared at her sternly. ¡°Er, dad, that Master Young, he wasn¡¯t ¡­¡± She didn¡¯t expect that her father calmly said, ¡°If Oliver is true to you, then develop your rtionship properly with him. It¡¯s not that we are trying to marry into a wealthy family but if a talented man takes interest in you, and then you should cherish the opportunity. Furthermore, you should set a good example for your sister to find a stable and proper boyfriend and not be involved with those delinquents.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ine was stunned. What was the meaning of this? Did her father want her to be in a rtionship with Oliver? Oh goodness me. ¡°Dad, daddy¡­¡± ¡°Okay, you are an adult now. I don¡¯t wish to interfere in too many of your matters. Decide for yourself. I¡¯m tired and will go to bed now.¡± ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you having dinner?¡± ¡­ ¡°I just had some bread and pickles. I¡¯m tired and just want to rest.¡± ine saw her father going into the room and she heaved a sigh of relief. Her heart ached for her father. He was busy the entire day and only had some bread with pickles. Being the eldest daughter, how could she not do something about it? Her sister and her school fees cost a lot. This was arge burden to a single ie family. But what could she do? ¡°Should I go back to the Y Nightclub to earn my school fees?¡± ine said to herself as she went to the balcony to wash her clothes. Chapter 228: Meet at the Nightclub Chapter 228: Meet at the Nightclub After washing her clothes, ine cooked some porridge and simple dishes and waited for her sister to come home for dinner. She turned on the television and shifed the channels haphazardly. Now there were practically no interesting programs. They were all alike and boring. Suddenly! A piece of entertainment news caught her attention! The host Ellen said, ¡°The private lives of the wealthy had been the focus of this program. Recently, the popr young director of Tianyi Group, Emmett has once again made the headlines.¡± The screen disyed a photograph. It¡¯s Emmett embracing a slim and elegantdying out from somewhere. The two of them appeared to be very intimate. ¡°Today, our reporter managed to capture Director Emmett Smith with his new girlfriend, Marina Clooney coming out of the hospital. The two appeared to be in each other¡¯s arms affectionately. ording to our sources, Mr. Smith had long known Ms. Clooney and both were secretly in love. Now that their rtionship had been exposed and attracted the attention of our viewers, we will continue to report the development between these two lovebirds¡­¡± The report changed to other topics but ine was stupefied. Her eyes were wide open and panting! ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Suddenly she started to cough violently. When she looked down, she realized that she ate an entire raw radish in just half a minute. ¡­ ¡°Spicy! So spicy!¡± Radish was Hazel¡¯s favorite but not ine¡¯s. She just ate so much of it when she was watching the television¡­ ine rushed to the bathroom, turned on the tap, and started to gulp down the water. ¡°So spicy! Spicy! Spicy...¡± ine drank a lot of cold water and continued to cough. Her tears also began to flow. ¡°It¡¯s because it was spicy, I¡¯m not sad, that person has nothing to do with me, nothing to do with me¡­¡± She was dazed as she held onto the washbasin as the water flowed from the tap and the tears flowed from her eyes. ine encountered a very bitter experience on the day when she was epted to the university and just as she was eighteen, naive and innocent. For several days ine remained at home and didn¡¯t step out of the main door. No matter it was Oliver or Hazel who called her, she wouldn¡¯t leave the house. At times she even turned off her phone. Oliver had to go overseas for a meeting and after calling ine, he rushed to the airport and flew to Ennd. Hazel took it seriously and attended the sses on senior management that were arranged by Emmett. ine felt that she should go into hibernation. Whenever she turned on the television, she would see Emmett being photographed with Marina enjoying themselves at some location. Whenever she turned on theputer, she would see the headlines of Emmett giving Marina some gifts. ¡°Damn it! Why is this rascal everywhere on the television? Isn¡¯t there anyone else in the world? Why must they continue to report his news? How frustrating!¡± ine felt that she couldn¡¯t continue in that manner! She will drive herself insane! She found her cell phone and called Sally. ¡°Sally, it¡¯s me, ine¡­ yes, I¡¯ve been home studying ¡­ I would like to continue to work at Y nightclub, what do you think? Please ask Fifth brother if I can go¡­ Really? You can decide? Okay! I¡¯ll go and look for you tonight!¡± ¡­ After tolerating for ten days, ine finally decided to do something with her time. She went to the Y Nightclub at seven o¡¯clock that night. ¡°ine, I¡¯ve waited for you for a long time. Hurry,e in.¡± Sally wore a red and white suit with her hair bundled up. She already looked like a senior manager. ine¡¯s eyes lit up and looked happily at Sally and praised, ¡°Wow, you really look different. You¡¯re now a manager and look totally different. Sally, you exude the confidence of an executive!¡± Sallyughed radiantly, ¡°Heh heh heh, you are really humorous. I¡¯m just a small manager of a few staff. Now that you are here, I¡¯ll let you be a coordinator. Come, I¡¯ll let you know your work requirements.¡± After ten minutes, ine also wore the red and white suit and appeared in front of Sally. ¡°Damn! ine, howe you look so good in this suit? Your skin looks so fair and your figure is emphasized and your breasts look bigger!¡± ine¡¯s face turned red and pped away Sally¡¯s hand which was pointing at her breasts and said, ¡°Stop it, don¡¯t tease me! This suit is rather ufortable. Is the skirt too short? See, it barely covered my backside.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, just rx. Our job doesn¡¯t require us to interact with the customers. We are fine even if we wore bikinis, haha.¡± ine rolled her eyes as Sally continued to chuckle. Okay, since she was there, she might as well perform a good job. She was the coordinator for the eastern area¡­ this job should be much better than having to drink with the customers. ine got into her role rather quickly. She directed the staff with the two-way radio and ran about ensuring that everything was well arranged. She was free of wild thoughts when she became busy with her work. What Bad-bear Smith, what Marina, what Juliana, all of them can piss off. But sometimes, things happen most unexpectedly. ¡­ ine was directing a youngdy to room 8813 to serve some wine and turned to see Emmett holding onto Marina as they walked into Y Nightclub. In that instance, in that gaze, in that second, it knocked out ine. ¡°Ah!¡± ine took a deep breath and her entire body tensed up. She was stupefied and didn¡¯t even have the strength to hide. She just stood in ce with her eyes wide open looking at Emmett and Marina walk in. He remained so handsome. He wore an off-white casual attire making him look ever so dashing. ine secretly choked and deepened her breathing. Yes, his eyes were still so mesmerizing. His lips were soft and tender. Anyone who looked at him will be smitten by his natural good looks. But ine knew that when he smiles wryly, those eyes and lips would suck any woman towards him like a vortex. The only question was¡­ Would he smile that way to this Marina? ine unconsciously grabbed her left chest with her hand as her little heart pound furiously. Damn it, ine, you dumb pig. Haven¡¯t you thought it through? Why have you lost control of your feelings again when you saw Bad-bear Smith? Get a grip on yourself! ine closed her eyes, took a deep breath, turned, and ran away. As Emmett stepped into the nightclub, he immediately sensed a suppressive atmosphere, something appeared to be amiss¡­ It made him nce around coldly, he noticed a familiar petite figure which caused his blood to curdle! It was ine! Damn it. Was she here to work at such a ce again? Although it was just a nce, ine¡¯s image had already been seared into his memory. What was she wearing? She looked like a prostitute standing along the streets¡­ That skirt was so short! Revealing those two snow-white legs¡­ Damn it! He was furious! ¡­ He clenched his fists unconsciously and his expression darkened immediately. Marina was in his embrace and when his arms tightened, she felt as if her waist would break at any moment. ¡°Ouch, ouch¡­¡± Marina remarked and looked at Emmett. What happened to him? Why was his expression so ominous? He looked like he was about to kill someone. His lips were pursed tightly and his lower jaw firmly clenched. His eyes were cold, focused, and terrifying. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Although she saw him every day, they appeared in public to be filmed and photographed symbolically and she remained unfamiliar with his personality. He was like a riddle. If you didn¡¯t encounter him when he was happy, you¡¯ll never see his radiant smile. He was always cold and distant. Of course, he also rarely disyed his fury. He was like a calm water surface, always maintaining an emotionless expression. One could never guess what he was thinking and feeling. Emmett liked to suppress his emotions and never revealed his feelings. But now¡­ Why did he lose control? If one looked in detail, even his eyebrows revealed his displeasure. Did he spot an enemy? Marina looked in the direction of Emmett¡¯s gaze¡­ A pink image shed by quickly. ¡°Emmett¡­¡± She softly called out to him. ¡°Shut up!¡± Emmett didn¡¯t even look at her and stared in that direction. Marina scoffed bitterly, ¡°Someone is filming us.¡± He had been disying in public that he was very loving and affectionate towards her. ¡°Okay.¡± Emmett came to his senses and heaved a deep sigh as if his lungs were filled with foul air. He then forced a smile, leaned towards Marina¡¯s ears and whispered, ¡°Smile shyly at me, and yfully hit me once.¡± Chapter 229: There Was No Way to Escape Chapter 229: There Was No Way to Escape Marina already got used to Emmett¡¯s tone when he gave an order to her. She felt bitter, but she didn¡¯t show it out on her face. ording to Emmett''s instructions, she smiled shyly and then pped Emmett tenderly and shyly as if Emmett was flirting with her and she felt shy about it. It looked like Emmett had said something like ''Your breasts are so big...¡±, or ¡°You were nasty when you were in bedst night...¡±. Something like that. It only made sense in this way so that Marina would give Emmett such a shy expression. "Shameless! They are shameless! He is a piece of shit. Look how disgusting they are! Shit! I''m so angry! I really want to go over and chop them off! Disgusting!" Sally cursed fiercely, and then looked at ine who stood next to her. ine''s expression at the moment was so bad. She looked like dying¡­ "ine...for such a shameless man like Emmett, it is better if you can forget him. It doesn''t matter how many times you sleep with him. No one will judge you if you change your boyfriend. It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal even if you live with any guy. Besides, if you really care about it, sleeping with a good looking man like Emmett is not a bad thing. With such a handsome face, even if he is a whore, he is a handsome whore. It¡¯s not a loss to you.¡± ine kept secretly glutting herself to the wall. She bit her lips while watching Emmett walking in with Marina in his arms. After watching Emmett walking in with his ¡®girlfriend¡¯, ine sighed and said sadly, "You don¡¯t have to convince me anything. I just feel ufortable. I overestimate myself. I thought I could get over it that he is dating another girl. But actually, I can¡¯t. Maybe because I feel I am deceived by him and it makes me feel bad for myself." Sally stared at ine''s face and asked carefully, "Then... do you like him?" Hum! (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine widened her eyes suddenly. Sally could see hurting and surprise in ine¡¯s eyes. "I... I certainly don''t like him... You, you know that I like my senior, Mark." Sally sighed, "But depending on your current state, it seems that you like and care about Emmett very much.¡± ... "No, you were wrong..." "It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t. It will never end well if you fall in love with such a rich man who will never love you back. He would dump you when he feels bored with you. You shouldn¡¯t get involved with such a man. Come on. Don¡¯t be angry anymore. Just think him as a shameless pig.¡± ine twitched her mouth and showed Sally an awkward smile. ine kept telling herself, Sally was right. Why would she be sad if she didn¡¯t care about Emmett? It was not her business if Bad-bear Smith dated any other girl. Shouldn¡¯t she love Mark? ine pped herself on the head vigorously and walked back and forth in the lounge. Bang! The door of the lounge was opened vigorously, which shocked ine and Sally at the same time. Fifth Brother widened his eyes and looked at ine, "What''s the matter with you? No one delivers drinks. What the hell are you doing? Don¡¯t you know how to arrange for people to deliver drinks?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ine was shocked. She was so sad because of Emmett that she even forgot her work. OMG! "Yes, I am sorry, Fifth Brother, I''m going to work now." "Why is your walkie-talkie turned off? No one answered when I was calling you!¡± "Ah? Oh, I am sorry. I''ll turn it on now." ine took out the walkie-talkie in a panic and found out that she turned it off by ident. Sally said, "Fifth Brother, we have only stood here for a few seconds. Don''t worry. It won¡¯t influence our work" Fifth Brother nced at ine and said, "Mr. Smith is here. You two better watch out. You can''t afford to piss him off. Be smart and give good service. Mr. Smith has been very irritabletely, and has already punched a few main managers on the construction site." Ho... Sally and ine both got stunned. Emmett...beat people? Sally curled her lips, "Seriously, I can¡¯t see any merit on Emmett. Obviously, he has great life recently. He has a new girlfriend that he takes everywhere. It seems like he is in love. Why would he be so grumpy?¡± ine lowered her head and rubbed her shoes. ... Fifth Brother looked outside, lowered his voice, and said mysteriously, "I was wondering the same thing. No one can understand Mr. Smith nowadays. Just be careful around him. It seems that he has been extremely moodytely and shouting in the office. Well you know, at the end of the day, he is a young man. Sometimes, he loses tempter.¡± Fifth Brother shook his head, sighed, and then left. Sally and ine looked at each other and didn¡¯t talk. ine never bothered herself to think too much. But Sally frowned and said, "ine... Since Emmett just has a new girlfriend, why is he still grumpy? It''s strange." ine looked at Sally expressionlessly as if she didn¡¯t care about the topic Sally said. She muttered, "Anyway, It has nothing to do with us. I''ll go and work first." Sally waved her hands and shouted, "Hey, wait a minute, let''s go gossiping first." ine lowered her head and walked to where the noise came from. What the gossip she could see. The more she saw, the more ufortable she would feel. "Oh, it is so hard for me to work tonight. Should I take a day off and leave now?" After all, she couldn¡¯t be okay after seeing Bad-bear Smith here. Instead, she felt great pressure and awkwardness. "Room 8808 requires twenty bottles of wine." The waiter said through the walkie-talkie. "Oh, got it. I will arrange for someone to send it immediately." ine said expressionlessly, and then she leaned against the wall in a daze. It was Room 8808 again! She could never avoid it, could she? After a while, a waiter ran over with panting and patted ine on the shoulder. Finally, ine stopped daydreaming. "What''s the matter with you? Why haven''t you delivered wine to room 8808? The guests in that room are all mad! Come on! Send someone to deliver the wine now!" "Ah? Oh, I am sorry. I forgot about it." ine picked up the walkie-talkie to arrange. The waiter who stood in front of her frowned and said, "ine, you have to go to Room 8808 as well. The guests there are angry. Fifth Brother asked you to go and apologize in person." "What? Apologize? Isn''t it just a little bitte? Why would they make it a big deal?¡± ... ine frowned and didn¡¯t want to go. "It¡¯s not my decision. This is what Fifth Brother asked me to tell you. If you don¡¯t mind being fired, then don¡¯t bother to go and apologize.¡± After saying so, the waiter turned and left. "Hey...You..." seeing the waiter already left, ine sighed helplessly. She lowered her head and walked slowly to Room 8808. ine couldn¡¯t help thinking, what could she do if she ran into Emmett? Should she pretend that she didn¡¯t know him? While thinking, ine knocked on the door of 8808, then opened the door and walked in. She nced at the people in the room quickly. Then she was greatly relieved. Gosh, stupid her! They just told her that Room 8808 needed wine, but no one ever mentioned that Emmett was in Room 8808. It turned out that Room 8808 was not the one Emmett ordered. ine was greatly relieved, "Are you the foreman? What the hell did you do? How long have we ordered the drinks? Why haven''t you served them? Do you look down on Sampson? You are looking for trouble, aren¡¯t you? Do you know who Sampson is?" ine didn¡¯t know who Sampson was. But she knew what she should do. She quickly bowed deeply and apologized, "I am so sorry. It¡¯s my fault that I missed the order. I''m sorry, please forgive me. Drinks will be here soon." A man shouted and threw a te of melon seeds over ine. ine felt so painful on her face and body. "It''s toote now! No matter how much you apologize or how fast you bring drinks, it is useless. It''s too late! What did you do before? I''m so annoyed when others are disrespectful to me!" ine wouldn¡¯t dare to shout back. All she could say was, "I''m sorry. I didn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful to you, seriously.¡± The man named Sampson checked on ine with a lewd look, and suddenly said with a smirk, ¡°Look at her. She is such a beautiful girl. Check on those two big tits. Come here. Let me feel them.¡± (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine raised her head in horror. Her eyes widened. She looked at Sampson in disbelief. ... ine¡¯s legs couldn¡¯t help shaking and she started moving slowly to the door. All other men burst intoughter. "Sampson, since when you start liking such a young girl?¡± "She looks like a high school student; will she be not as good as natural women?¡± "Sampson, do you want to show us a live show here?" Sampsonughed wildly, "Hey, honestly, the more I look at her, the more I want her. She must taste so good. Come over to me! What are you doing in a daze? Come over! You should be happy that I could have an interest in you. Come here!" Sampson widened his eyes and looked at ine. The rest of the men all cheered up. "Come on, go to Sampson!" "How dare you not listen to Sampson?¡± "You should be happy that Sampson could have an interest in you.¡± ine¡¯s face was extremely pale. Her lips trembled. Hearing theughter from all the men, she suddenly turned around, opened the door, and ran. She wouldn¡¯t have a second chance if she didn¡¯t run now. Patter, patter... ine ran without any certain direction. At the same time, a few men chased from behind, "Stop! Stop! How dare you to run?" "Stop! Or else, I will shoot!" Damn it! ine couldn¡¯t believe that they even had a gun! ine was so scared when she couldn¡¯t help imagining that she was shot from behind. ine gritted her teeth and sped up again. She knew what she would face if she stopped. So she ran desperately! Dame it! There was a dead-end in front of her! There was no ce to hide! Chapter 230: Killing Intentions Chapter 230: Killing Intentions ine felt so desperate. Was she going to die in the hands of these gangsters? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Hearing the sounds from those men were getting closer and closer, ine was in a panic. She didn¡¯t have time to think too much. She waspletely frightened. She opened a room next to her and ran in. Standing against the door, ine breathed heavily. Her heartbeat was so fast. The room was so noisy. But once she ran in, everyone stopped and looked at her curiously. ... "What, what is she doing here?" A guy stammered. ine smiled bitterly, "I am the waiter who delivers the wine." "But we didn''t ask for wine." "You don''t need to call someone when you want it. I will be here. It''s convenient for you." ine lied in a low voice. Suddenly she found out that at the furthest corner of the room, there was a man who was as dangerous as a shark sitting in the dark! Ah! (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine trembled! OMG, she was so unlucky! She didn¡¯t expect that she would run into Emmett. At this moment, through the smoke and dime light in the room, ine could feel that Emmett was staring at her. And Marina was sitting next to Emmett. What surprised ine was that Marina was drinking alcohol in front of Emmett. Was she ady? Why would she drink alcohol in front of men? And it seemed that Emmett was not bothered by it. Emmett was sitting half a meter away from Marina. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m leaving now..." ine said sadly, turned around, and was about to leave. She decided that no matter what would happen outside this door, she still couldn¡¯t stay in this room. "What happened?" Suddenly, Emmett asked lightly. Ho... Everyone in the room was shocked. This was the first sentence Mr. Smith said since he came here. They couldn¡¯t believe that he would talk to an irrelevant waiter with such a concerned tone! Marina swallowed the wine in her mouth and looked at ine carefully. Then she suddenly realized what happened. Marina was thinking, oh, it was her! The girl she met on the cruise ship! The girl that Emmett wanted to protect! Marina couldn''t help but sneer. What a small world. What a coincidence! ine was stunned hearing Emmett was talking to her. However, she did not look back. At this moment, she did not even dare to look back at him. ine lowered her eyelids and said softly, "I am okay." "If you are okay, why were you running?¡± ... (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Everyone was shocked again. They couldn¡¯t help wondering¡­ why Mr. Smith would keep talking to this girl. And the way they talked looked like an old couple who lived together for decades. That tone they used as if this waitress belonged to him and Mr. Smith should check on her. Marina frowned, but she did not say anything, instead, she continued to drink. She knew that in Emmett¡¯s heart, he had never cared about her. The saddest and most pathetic person in this world was herself. It was already sad enough that Emmett used her to protect this waitress, let alone she fell in love with him. ine bit her lip again. She didn¡¯t understand why Bad-bear Smith loved to question her! Bad-bear Smith was her manager. Back then it was ok that he questioned her and interrogated her and bullied her. Now that she had nothing to do with him anymore, why would he care about her? "Don''t worry about it," ine murmured angrily. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) All the rich men in the room were shocked again. They couldn¡¯t believe that there would be someone who dared to talk to Mr. Smith in such a disdainful tone! Who was Mr. Smith? He was the man who was not only powerful in politics, also had great influence in the mafia. He had been extremely irritable these days. Everyone around him knew that it was better not to provoke Mr. Smith recently, or else they would be in trouble. Emmett frowned. Damn it, why was ine wearing such a tight and short skirt? Who made this skirt? Why did the skirt wrap so tight on her that showed her body figure clearly? That meant that all those rich men already saw her figure! And that skirt was too short that could only covered her panties! Damn it! How dare she was to wear such a skirt! He should be the only one who had the right to see her wearing such a skirt! "If you don''t tell me, you can¡¯t go out." Emmett narrowed his eyes and said resolutely. In the room, it suddenly became silent. Everyone looked at Emmett and had no idea what to do. Then they turned and looked at the waitress next to the door. ... Only Marina was drinking the wine as usual. She couldn¡¯t help thinking that she had been together with Emmett for so many days and he had never spoken to her so much like now. Once he saw this girl, he couldn¡¯t control himself anymore. Was it subconscious behavior from Emmett when he cared about this waitress? ine turned around angrily. She red at Emmett with pouting and muttered: "Ok. I offended the guests from Room 8808 just now. They are chasing me and I am in trouble." Emmett¡¯s expression became solemn in an instant. Shit! Emmett cursed secretly. He told ine before that it was not a good choice for her to work here! And she didn¡¯t listen! This was where all the gangsters woulde! At this moment, Emmett heard noises from the corridor. "She can''t run further! Shit! Find her now! I will defiantly fuck her tonight!¡± "Sampson, she probably hid in this room." Hearing that, ine freaked out. She stood against the door in horror and was rmed at what happened outside the door. Suddenly, the doorknob of this room was manually moved. Whoosh! Emmett moved in an instant. Everyone didn''t see clearly how he could move so fast to the door or when he moved. They just saw that in the next second, Emmett had already held ine and moved away from the door. "Are you stupid? Why do you stand next to the door? Do you want to be hit by the door?¡± Emmett shouted. The warm breath from Emmett sprayed directly on her neck, which made ine feel hot suddenly. ine widened her eyes in a daze. Did Emmett run here for her? Was it because he was worried that she would be hit by the door? Crunch! The door of the room opened and four or five men came in all of a sudden. They all dressed up as gangsters with tattoos on their bodies and gum in their mouths. "Sampson! That girl is here!" "Hey! Little bitch,e here! I will give an enjoyable night!" When Sampson wasughing arrogantly, Emmett''s handsome face was already gloomier and gloomier. ... Marina felt that Emmett who was already calm no matter what happened had murderous intent at this moment. ine was frightened by the gangsters and couldn''t help hiding behind Emmett. ine had no other choice. It was safer for her to hide behind Bad-bear Smith. She grasped Emmett¡¯s shirt which worth tens of thousands. "Who wants to fuck her?" Emmett asked calmly. All of Emmett¡¯s friends in the room were dumbfounded. Was it real that Mr. Smith was being nosy and want to help this waitress? It didn¡¯t look like something that Mr. Smith would do! Was Mr. Smith the one that was the coldest, most ruthless and indifferent? Sampson was taken aback first. Of course, he never had the chance to know Mr. Smith, so he straightened his chest and said grinningly, "That''s my girl! Bastard, give her back to me! Tonight I will fuck her so hard that make her beg me. I will have a lot of fun!" Emmett sneered severely. Pushing ine back a bit, Emmett suddenly jumped over and kicked the Sampson to the ground first, then grabbed another man and pped his face on the wall, which made him faint immediately. Then, without even looking at it, he kicked back at a man who had pulled out his knife. Emmett walked up to Sampson, gritted his teeth, and stepped on Sampson¡¯s dick fiercely. "Ah¡­" Sampson wailed miserably. "I will see who else you can fuck! Piece of shit!" Emmett continued to kick on Sampson with a fierce expression. Sampson gradually lost consciousness. ine was frightened. She ran over, hugged Emmett¡¯s arm, and said with tears, "Stop! You will be in trouble if you kill him.¡± The men in the roomughed secretly. Whenever Mr. Smith from ZH n beat people, there was nobody who could survive under his beat. Since when that Mr. Smith from ZH n would care about troubles caused by killing some men? ... At the same time, Emmett was stunned because of the closeness of ine''s soft body. He didn¡¯t touch her for many days already. He felt that it drove him mad at how much he missed her. He always got up several times to take a cold shower overnight because of her. Now that she was leaning on his arm like a soft mollusk. He could feel her two soft booms clearly, which made him start feeling hot and horny. Emmett moved his feet away and red fiercely at Sampson and the gangsters who were groaning on the ground. Kayden had received the news and rushed over with Fifth Brother. Fifth Brother looked at ine and got surprised. Huh? Why was Master Young¡¯s girlfriend hugging Mr. Smith? While...why Mr. Smith who had been irritable for quite a long time was so soft and moved when he was staying with ine? Once Kayden saw ine, he immediately understood what happened. Sure enough that no matter where ine went, she was always the troublemaker at a master level. Look what happened again because of her! "Kayden, take them out, I don''t want to see them in the future." Chapter 231: How Should I Explain to You? Chapter 231: How Should I Exin to You? Kayden was stunned and soon understood what the young master meant. This was to mean taking these punks¡¯ life! Damn, it must be because of ine¡¯s dabbling that Emmett became so angry. Kayden waved and the men of the ZH n entered quickly and carried those unlucky punks out. Fifth Brother was shocked, standing in the room. Emmett nced at ine and said to Fifth Brother, ¡°Fifth Brother, I don¡¯t mean to me you, but what kind of uniform is this! It¡¯s so filthy!¡± As Emmett said, he reached out and pulled the hem of ine¡¯s skirt. Indeed, he had touched ine¡¯s thighs. ine was shocked and felt embarrassed too. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡­ Damn, Bad-bear Smith was indeed a filthy swine. He even dared to touch her thighs in front of his new girlfriend. ¡°Look for yourself, what kind of skirt is this? It¡¯s so short! Even shorter than the waistband! And this skirt, can¡¯t it be made a little looser? Why is it so slim, wrapping the body so tight? Change it now immediately! No more uniforms like this!¡± Fifth Brother was taken aback and apologized, ¡°I understand, Mr. Smith. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll follow what you said.¡± But he wailed secretly. Gosh, who wasn¡¯t wearing less and short in the service industries, especially for the sexual service industries? Wasn¡¯t Emmett making a fuss about it? There were even more women wearing sexy sling sequins with open back in here. Marina¡¯s hand trembled while holding the wine. She knew that Emmett got the hots for ine. But Marina was upset for Emmett being so considerate of ine. So¡­ Emmett was in this shape in front of ine. He was like apletely different person. ine let go of Emmett, pulled the door open, and went out as she was none of their business anymore. Emmett didn¡¯t think ine could walk away so easily! He widened his eyes, wanting to grab her. But he felt that it would be too obvious, so he could only stammer while yelling, ¡°What kind of person is she! Not even a gratitude for helping her?¡± Fifth Brother was speechless. In a sh, Emmett opened the door went to catch up with ine. ¡°Hey!¡± Emmett caught up on ine with a few steps and pulled her arm. ine lurched backward and fell into Emmett¡¯s sturdy arms. She smelled a familiar faint scent. She wanted to weep. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± ine puffed out her cheeks in displeasure and frowned. Emmett couldn¡¯t wait to cuddle this girl. After all, it was the first time he hugged her for the past few days. How could he let go of her just like that? He was panting as he lowered his head, looking at ine, and said, ¡°Why did you leave without saying anything? Not even a thank you?¡± ¡­ ¡°Oh, thank you, then. Alright, can I go now?¡± ¡°You¡­ who let youe to this ce!¡± ¡°Myself. I¡¯m short of money. I have to work part-time to pay for my tuition fee.¡± ine was in a bad mood. Emmett¡¯s face was gloomy, ¡°You can tell me if you need money!¡± ¡°Who are you to me? And why should I tell you? It¡¯s ridiculous! Alright, I should go now. Let go of me!¡± Emmett was pissed off and pulled ine into a room beside them. There was nobody in the room except for a nightlight, emitting faint light. ¡°Huh, what are you doing?¡± ine was pushed against the door by Emmett. She was afraid as she looked up at Emmett¡¯s blurred face. ¡°ine Jones! I¡¯m annoyed with you!¡± Emmett murmured, and then he leaned over and kissed ine forcefully out of sudden. He was eager to it¡­ Emmett sucked ine¡¯s lips while pinching her chin and opened her mouth. His tongue dipped into the heat of her mouth and entwined with hers. Hisrge hands were wandering all over her body. ine held her breath. She was baffled as she listened to the quick gasps of the man right in front of her. Why did he kiss her? Why? Emmett¡¯s body was scorching hot. ¡°You, you let go of me¡­ you¡¯re insane¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m indeed insane! I¡¯m insane all because of your torturing!¡± Emmett was panting, mumbling, and kissing her. Until¡­ he felt the bitter tears of ine. He left her in shock, looking at her while panting. She burst into tears! ¡°Boohoo, you¡¯re always bullying me¡­ Why are you doing this me? Have I done something to offend you? Boohoo, I tried to forget you, but why are you doing this? Go find your girlfriend anyway. You¡¯re so immoral! I hate you!¡± ¡­ Emmett was heartbroken. His heart ached to see her crying. He reached out to wipe her tears and hugged ine tightly. He leaned against her shoulder, mumbling, ¡°I¡¯m begging you, please don¡¯t forget me¡­ Don¡¯t fall in love with another man¡­ please¡­¡± ine was dumbfounded by Emmett¡¯s brittle voice. She then realized not to be fooled by this bastard again! ¡°Save those words for your new girlfriend!¡± ine pushed away Emmett ruthlessly, opened the door, and ran out. She couldn¡¯t help tearing up as she trotted. Emmett Smith, you had a new love, and why did you still want to vite me when seeing me? Why was I being so bitchy to be bullied by you all the time? Emmett was stopped dead in his tracks inside that dim room, not making a single move for a long time. ¡°Emmett, you¡¯re here. Why standing yourself here? We¡¯re searching for you. What are you doing?¡± A friend was relieved when he opened the door and found Emmett inside. Emmett moved slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just drank too much.¡± asionally, he would hope to get drunk, so he could stop thinking about the things that bothered him. Pestering with Juliana, taking Marina as his shield¡­ And also ine¡¯s tears that broke his heart¡­ Oh, girl, how could I exin to you? ine felt exhausted andck of energy when she got back to the lounge. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Sally asked while she looked at her own makeup in the mirror. ¡°I¡¯m dying.¡± ¡°Oh, before you died, please share your vault to Hazel and I, together with the password too.¡± ine gave a wry smile and not in the mood to joke with her. ine was back at home. It was tranquil at home. Her sister had a night out, too, surprisingly. And her father was dead asleep. ¡­ ine was standing in the dark, and she was at a loss. She couldn¡¯t help recalling the scene of her meeting with Emmett tonight. His gaze in the dark¡­ His charming and muscr chest¡­ His passionate kiss¡­ ¡°Am I crazy? What am I doing? Being obsessed with him? Why am I always thinking of him?¡± ine muttered to herself and patted her head. She forced herself to the balcony and washed her clothes haphazardly. She was like to exhaust herself so that she wouldn¡¯t have a bee in her bo. But it was no use at all¡­ The clothes were almost ragged by her, but she still couldn¡¯t get Emmett Smith out of her mind. After drying her clothes, ine sat on the sofa and called her sister, Ellie Jones. ¡°The number you have dialed is not avable¡­¡± ine put down her phone in a huff puff, ¡°This girl, how dare she turn off her phone? Gosh, will she be staying overnight at some boys¡¯ house?¡± Ellie was way more intrepid than ine. Even ine was stupid enough to have a man to sleep with, so should Ellie too! This thought came to ine¡¯s mind and astonished her! Girls nowadays¡­ were indeed open-minded. ine scratched her head and went to take a shower. She wiped the fog off the mirror and looked at herself. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re nothing than small potatoes. What makes you able topare with others?¡± ine pointed at herself in the mirror, feeling vexed. No matter Juliana or Marina, she was no match for them. Huh? Why should shepare with the two of them? ine wrapped herself in a towel, wiping her hair. She opened the window and stared nkly at the sky. It was so quiet¡­ All the neighbors were probably asleep. It waste at night. The surrounding was calm. ine was cupping her cheeks, staring at the sky in the window under the moon. She was obsessed. ¡­ Emmett returned to the private room. Obviously, he was really down. ¡­ He was unmindful as if he had lost something. He didn¡¯t even pay attention when his friend talked to him. Marina nced at Emmett and sneered. As expected, Emmett Smith, ine was your weakness, wasn¡¯t it? You had just seen her and were like a dying duck in a thunderstorm now. I thought you were cold to anyone. Surprisingly¡­ everything had its vanquisher. ine Jones was specifically to subdue you, the devil! Chapter 232: She Sent an Assassin Chapter 232: She Sent an Assassin Emmett held his forehead with one hand as he sank into stormy contemtion. Marina came up to him and said, ¡°Hey, I need to go to the restroom.¡± Emmett raised his eyes and snorted, ¡°Sure.¡± Marina raised her eyebrows, ¡°We¡¯re a couple. Shouldn¡¯t you apany me when I go to the restroom?¡± Weren¡¯t they putting on a show? Emmett was already unusual after seeing ine Jones. ¡°Huh?¡± Emmett was shocked, looking at Marina, and sighed, ¡°Alright then.¡± He was reluctant to follow her. Emmett was tall, and when he stood up, he drew everyone¡¯s attention in the room. Marina walked over and held Emmett¡¯s arm. Emmett¡¯s muscles were tensed up, and he had a dirty look. But he hid it away immediately. Emmett stood outside the washroom and said, ¡°You go in, I¡¯ll wait here.¡± Marina giggled, ¡°Alright, you wait me then.¡± In other people¡¯s eyes, the two of them were seemed to love each other. Emmett lit a cigarette and smoked it silently. Emmett had butterflies in his stomach. Because¡­ he missed her¡­ He missed that little girl very much. That passionate kiss of tonight was unable to suppress his desire but even increased his passion for it. That little girl¡¯s lips¡­ were good. And, of course, her body was even better. Huff, huff, huff¡­ Emmett was leaning against the wall, thinking about ine. His breathing was deep and rapid, surprisingly. In the meantime, a man walked in. ¡­ Emmett didn¡¯t even notice this person as he only had ine Jones in his mind. The man walked in and slunk into the female washroom. As he entered, there was a sharp dagger holding in his hand. He walked gently and slowly while trying to listen and identify thepartment. Marina tidied up her clothes, opened the door, and walked out. Whoosh! A st of cold air hit her! Marina was well-trained. She reacted and dodged backward swiftly. In the meantime, she viciously kicked, hitting the man¡¯s wrist. Dang! The dagger fell to the ground. Obviously, the man was an assassin. He didn¡¯t pick up the dagger but attacked Marina straightaway. Firstly, the man tried to grab Marina by the throat. Marina squinted as she cocked her head to the side and grab the man¡¯s wrist. She could only outsmart him as her strength was not as strong as a man. Marina grabbed the man¡¯s wrist. With a low growl, she pressed down hard on the man¡¯s acupoint of the wrist. ¡°Ah¡­¡± the man stifled a cry of pain. Marina¡¯s hand had already reached the man¡¯s chest, and she poked down hard. ¡°Crack!¡± Two ribs of the man were fractured. The man was racked in pain and stepped back. Marina leaped up, raising her knee, and kicked the man by the chin. A fatal blow! The man fell on the ground hard, dead. ¡°How dare you sneak up on me? You were still wetting your bed when I was training to kill!¡± Marina was gasping slightly as she pped her hands and flipped her hair. She grunted at the man and washed her hands. She then walked away with pride. Marina got mad as she went out. She wanted to roar but could only grin and say, ¡°Good one, Emmett Smith! You¡¯re guarding outside and not evening in to rescue me? The man that just entered was trying to kill me! Didn¡¯t you hear the noise when we were fighting?¡± ¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± Emmett furrowed his brows, looking at Marina. ¡°Trying to kill you?¡± Emmett was shocked and strode into the washroom. He squatted down to check on the dead man, and his face darkened. ¡°Seems like Juliana couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Obviously, this was an assassin sent by Juliana. Marina was heartbroken. ¡°Emmett Smith, what were you thinking outside just now? With you martial art skills, you could have noticed it. Were you distracted?¡± Emmett was speechless for a moment. Yes, he was indeed in a world of his own just now. He was just thinking about ine Jones. ¡°Aren¡¯t you fine now?¡± Emmett stood up and washed his hands, deadpan. Marina leaped to her feet, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine! That¡¯s because I¡¯m Marina Clooney! If it was for someone else, he would have been killed! Anyway, I¡¯m acting this for you; can¡¯t you care about your partner? If it was for that girl that you like, I guess she would have been¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Emmett yelled at Marina. Who did this woman think she was? How dare she take ine as an analogy. Emmett said in a cold voice, ¡°Your existence is meant to have danger. Otherwise, what would I need you for?¡± Marina was struck dumb. Her heart was breaking. In fact, she knew it since she was drawn into this mess. She was meant to take cover for ine and protect her too. Just that¡­ It was still hurtful when Emmett said this to her unabashedly. The way he treated ine was so nervous, so considerate, so loving¡­ Just now, in the room before the door was opened, she saw Emmett rushing towards ine with his internal strength to protect her. But now¡­ When everything was on Marina, Emmett¡¯s attitude had changed. He didn¡¯t care about her safety. He didn¡¯t even notice the fight just now. At that moment, Marina that never afraid of any assassin sneaking up on her was now tearing. ¡­ Emmett was already heading out and said, ¡°Still not leaving? Someone will be here to take care of it very soon.¡± Marina smiled miserably at the mirror, sniffed her nose, and followed out. She still had to pretend to be the most intimate couple with Emmett in front of the crowd. The crowd was watching Emmett holding Marina left Y Nightclub under the protection of the bodyguards. Juliana was bent out of shape inside the car in the dark. ¡°Damn it! I can¡¯t believe it didn¡¯t seed! Emmett Smith, you bastard, protecting Marina so well! Damn!¡± Her men said, ¡°No worry. Emmett Smith won¡¯t always be around protecting that woman. We still have plenty of chances.¡± Juliana was grinding her teeth in a fury, ¡°Next time I¡¯m gonna ssh acid and ruin her face! Wait for it!¡± Emmett and Marina were distantly seated in the back of the car. Emmett didn¡¯t even look at Marina. He just nced at the night, thinking deeply. Marina glimpsed at the man beside her. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh in admiration. He was really handsome! His beauty was unparalleled. But why¡­ didn¡¯t he have a single look on her? Pity¡­ They kept silent all the way back to Emmett¡¯s vi. Marina followed Emmett out of the car and walked into the vi. She had been living with Emmett for the past few weeks. There was news about the two of them cohabiting due to reporters snapping them leaving the vi in a car in the early morning. It was overwhelming¡­ ¡°Get some rest.¡± Emmett talked politely and went upstairs without looking at Marina. Marina was baffled and gave a wry smile. Then, she walked to a guest room on the first floor. People wouldn¡¯t imagine that the two of them were living together like this. ¡­ Emmett took off his clothes when he went back upstairs to his room. He walked into the bathroom, feeling weary. He soaked into the warm water, closing his eyes. There was still something on his mind. As expected, Juliana was adamant. The way she chose to deal with any love rival was pure destruction! Luckily, he had Marina with him. Otherwise, ine would be facing all of these assassinations. Having lingering fears¡­ Whenever Emmett thought of ine facing this kind of assassinations, he had the heebie-jeebies. ine, ine, ine¡­ Ah¡­ Emmett pped on the water. Water sshed everywhere. ¡°Can¡¯t I think of something else?¡± Emmett opened his eyes, panting in anger. Little girl¡­ I missed you¡­ I wanted to¡­ Emmett wrapped himself in a nket andy on the bed. His eyes were wide opened, looking at the ceiling dazedly. He turned off the lights and forced himself to sleep. But he couldn¡¯t sleep at all. The scene of him kissing ine tonight was shing through his mind. Emmett turned on the lights again. He sat up and looked out again at the deep night, feeling nervous¡­ Suddenly, he seemed to have decided on something. Gosh! Let him being capricious one more time! Emmett opened his closet and looked for his clothes. A few minutester, Emmett sneaked downstairs, wearing ck. Kayden was waiting for him outside. He opened the car door for Emmett when he saw himing out in a ck outfit. ¡°Young master, it¡¯s sote. Where are you going?¡± Emmett answered back, ¡°Turned off the headlights. Go to ine¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Huh? To where?¡± Kayden started the car and turned off the headlights as instructed by Emmett. But he was still taken unawares. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say it? To ine¡¯s house! You¡¯re too wordy!¡± Emmett closed his eyes, leaning back in the seat while pressing his temples. In fact, he was ming himself for being ipetent. Why couldn¡¯t he hold on for a few more days? Kayden twitched her mouth, not daring to speak, and drove to the set destination. Chapter 233: Women’s Shopping Zone Chapter 233: Women¡¯s Shopping Zone Marina stood in front of the window, lifted the curtains, and looked at the cars driving away outside. She couldn¡¯t sleep either, the moment when she wanted to stare at the moon to pass her time, she saw Emmett quietly going out. Was he afraid of being noticed? He didn¡¯t even turn on the car lights. It didn¡¯t take a second thought to realize that he was going to meet ine Jones. In this universe, only ine can sessfully attract Emmett¡¯s attention. ¡­ ine was ying with her phone while resting by the window. Eh? Mandy was using Weibo at this moment? Oh god, what time was it now? Mandy was still awake? ine tapped her phone to read what Mandy sent on Weibo. [As soon as I close my eyes, memories of how you broke my heart sh upon me.] ine sighed; she thought about something and sent it to Mandy. [I don¡¯t need to close my eyes and I still feel heartbroken.] Oh god, since when was ine that sentimental? Mandy replied very fast: [What do you understand, little brat. Don¡¯t copy me being sentimental. How are you still not sleeping?] ine replied back: [I¡¯m about to sleep. You should get some rest soon, don¡¯t think about wanting anyone for now.] ine was about to shut down her phone, but suddenly, her phone started vibrating. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Who was calling at this hour? It was from an unknown number too. ¡°Hello? Who¡¯s there?¡± ine whispered. ¡°It¡¯s me, you haven¡¯t sleep?¡± The phone came out with Oliver¡¯s cheerful voice. ¡°Hmm? What number is this, I didn¡¯t even know it was from you.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m using a phone from another country in the hotel to call you. To prove that I¡¯m behaving, I stayed in the hotel room, so I could only use this to call you. Are you touched?¡± ine felt mildly disgusted. Oliver was back again with his tricks¡­ ¡°Yeah! Satisfied yet? I¡¯m tired, going to sleep soon, bye.¡± ¡°Hold up! Let me kiss you before you sleep.¡± As soon as he said that, Oliver made a smooching sound over the phone, counting it as a kiss. ¡­ The sound was crisp and clear; it even had Oliver¡¯s breathing sound. ine¡¯s face was all red just by hearing that ¡®kissing¡¯ sound. She really couldn¡¯t understand. Why was Master Young so persistent? Overly clingy too! She had rejected him several times, both explicitly and implicitly, but he still pretended dumbfounded. Didn¡¯t know Oliver was such a stubborn person. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte; I really have to go to bed now.¡± ¡°Yeah, babe. You really should rest now. Have a good beautiful sleep, honey. Remember to dream about me. Oh, right, by the way, what gifts do you want?¡± ine frowned, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really mind any gifts. You shouldn¡¯t buy any for me. Aren¡¯t you there for work? Just focus on your work.¡± ¡°No way! I¡¯ve already gone out here. Of course I¡¯m going to bring you gifts. I¡¯ll see what I can get you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so tired, my eyes can¡¯t even hold themselves. I¡¯m not gonna chat anymore, hanging up now.¡± ine didn¡¯t dare to talk more with Oliver. She was afraid of being embarrassed by his profound feeling of words. ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll dream about me.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, bye.¡± ine hung up the phone, patted her chest as if she had just experienced a lucky escape. As for Oliver, he was holding his phone, hanging a big grin on his face, slightly dazed. ¡°Master Young, what are the ns for this afternoon? Are we going to meet the head of our subsidiary here?¡± His assistant came in, questioning Oliver, who was still staring nkly. Oliver came back to his senses, smiling dazedly. Thinking about his words, he said, ¡°So, for this afternoon, let¡¯s go shopping.¡± Oliver grinned and snapped his fingers. He had already walkout. ¡°What¡­ sh-shopping? I mean, Master Young, this afternoon¡­¡± His assistant was dripping cold sweats. Weren¡¯t they supposed to deal withpany matters to havee to Britain? Who knew Master Young had other ns, which was to go shopping? Christ! Shopping! Were the few macho men supposed to go shopping now? ¡­ Isn¡¯t this ridiculous? Half an hourter, in thergest shopping mall in London¡­ The assistants were all ashamed, following behind Oliver, eager to find somewhere to hide. Oliver, on the other hand, was looking through each of the bras with great care while muttering to himself, ¡°Hmm, I like this color¡­ This embroidery looks quite good, eh¡­ I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s her cup size, so far, based on visual estimation should be C size. I¡¯m afraid of buying the wrong size.¡± A female attendant smiled along with Oliver while telling him the characteristics of each bra. The male assistants had nowhere to hide¡­ This was so humiliating¡­ Master Young actually stopped at the women¡¯s underwear area. Oliver, who was at the women¡¯s underwear area, looked handsome, as always, had attracted some opposite sex¡¯s attention. Wow, this Asian kid was handsome! He¡¯s tall, he¡¯s up-to-fashion, white palm-sized face. Every move of him was so elegant. ¡°Wow, not bad, I like this one. The hollow design is very creative; I¡¯ll take this one!¡± Oliverughed with a crisp while holding up a smallvender panty for discussion. His assistants were using their briefcases to block their faces. After buying a bunch of women¡¯s underwear, the few men went to the women¡¯s clothing section. Oliver was on the lead, striding with great confidence. Behind him followed four to five assistants, plus seven to eight personal bodyguards, which drew everyone¡¯s attention. Oliver was extremely patient, checking the counters one by one, filtering each of the clothing one after another. ¡°My girlfriend¡¯s not too fat, she wears M sized clothes, it¡¯s just that her chest is more plump, the size must be considered.¡± ¡°My girlfriend¡¯s skin is very white, this dress would be suit her very much; look at this zipper, it¡¯s very comfortable, no?¡± ¡°My girlfriend¡¯s not too tall, she can¡¯t wear long dresses. Are there any shorter ones?¡± ¡­ The assistants were all exhausted, huddled together in one spot. They admired Master Young¡¯s patience and endurance. He could buy so many gifts just for a woman! Christ, each of the bodyguards, was holding bags of goods! ¡­ One of the assistants approached Oliver and tugged his shirt. Oliver, looking at the clothing one after one, turned over with surprise, checking out which assistant he was. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The assistant pointed behind him, whispering, ¡°Master Young¡­ look, we¡¯ve bought a lot of stuff¡­ we can¡¯t carry anymore.¡± Oliver looked towards where his assistant pointed. Unexpectedly, all of his bodyguards were carrying bags after bags; even the assistants were full of bags. Ah (¡Ño¡Ñ) ¡­ identally¡­ bought too much? He didn¡¯t feel a single thing! ¡°Ha-ha, I think¡­ I bought too much¡­ Oh well, we¡¯ll stop here for now. Let¡¯s go take a look for the jewelry the night before we fly back.¡± Bam! The assistants all fell in shock. They¡¯ve already bought so much, and he was still nning to buy more! Was this trip a business trip or his personal tour! Just rename this trip to Master Young¡¯s trip to buy gifts for his girlfriend! The assistants followed Oliver and sighed: Master Young was way too attentive for his current girlfriend! ¡­ ine was fidgeting with her phone, contemting whether or not to shut down her phone. Right at this moment, a sharp car brake noise came from an alley. Huh, who was driving their car at thiste hour? It was very fast either; it sounded like a sudden brake too. It wasn¡¯t her business anyway; she took no attention to it. She was still fidgeting with her phone, thinking to call Ellie again. ¡°You¡¯re driving me nuts, little brat. How dare you noting home to sleep? Some big nerves you have right there!¡± But something came to her mind. How could the younger ones act good if the elder one was objectively bad? Sigh, ine, as the big sister, never bothered to sleep at home. How was she supposed to lecture her sister about this? Creak¡­ ¡°So you finally decided toe home now, little bitch? You¡¯re looking for a fight, isn¡¯t it? How dare you shut down your phone?¡± ine didn¡¯t even turn back her head to see; she was confirmed that it was Ellie, so she shut down her phone, and thenzily turned over to check. ¡­ Err (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine was immediately dumbfounded on the spot! It wasn¡¯t Ellie! It was¡­ Bad-bear¡­ Smith¡­ ine¡¯s crystal-clear eyes were big and round, her pink mouths opened wide with shock, frozen right at there. She stared at the only male in his room with a dumbfounded look. ¡°You¡­ why are you here? This¡­ this is my house¡­¡± She blinked hard, trying to make Emmett disappear. But it wasn¡¯t a dream! She wasn¡¯t dreaming! Her bedroom had suddenly increased a new member, Bad-bear Smith! OMG!! Emmett Smith was panting slightly while leaning against the door. He narrowed his eyesight, staring intensely at ine. This was killing me¡­ Her outfit¡­ Probably just finished bathing, her hair was slightly damp, and just below her armpits, she wrapped a short bath towel. You could see the middle of her breast, that seductive cleavage¡­ You could also see her soft, white thighs¡­ Emmett was getting thirsty, his belly getting stiffer, and somewhere else was rising. ¡°I¡¯m here to¡­¡± Emmett was getting difficult to talk; his throat sounded dry and low, ¡°I¡¯m here to educate you.¡± ¡°What?¡± (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Educate? Emmett wants to educate her? Was he her teacher? Why did hee out of nowhere and say something about wanting to educate her? That¡¯s hrious! ¡°Who are you, you¡¯re not my teacher anyways. This is ridiculous, cut the crap and leave, you¡¯re not weed here.¡± ine pulled the corner of her lips down, moving her hands. Once she moved her arms, it also moved her chest. That ce was like waves over waves, rising and stretching. Chapter 234: I Miss You So Much Chapter 234: I Miss You So Much The bouncing was so soft and charming¡­ it was sucking the soul out of him¡­ The bouncing had ignited Emmett¡¯s fire. Goddamn it, ine Jones! Why was she seducing him like that! To be honest, he just didn¡¯t want to admit it anyway; he came here with the same desire too. ¡­ It was a strong feeling for her, plus a burning desire for her, and a surge of pity¡­ A man¡¯s feeling towards female was shown all at this moment. ¡°If I don¡¯t educate you now, you¡¯re not going to know what¡¯s wrong. Emmett proceeded to change his topic, stepped forward and looked at that cloud-like white thing, his breathing getting heavier and heavier. ¡°Look at you, ine, since when did I allow you to go back to work at Y Nightclub? Do you know what kind of ce is that? It¡¯s the darkest sex club in the whole city! All the bad guys go there!¡± He lowered his head to enjoy her cleavage view¡­ Emmett said it as if he was all high and mighty, but his view had be more and more obsessed. ine had yet to realize what she was wearing. Even if she was naked, she was such a slow person and it could take her hours before realizing what was happening. ine lifted her chin with her hand and said, ¡°Hmm, so ording to your logic, since you go to Y Nightclub often anyway, you¡¯re a bad guy too?¡± This little brat¡­ was getting better and better at arguing; she¡¯s improving. Emmett was frowning hard because somewhere below there was getting rock hard; even his scalps felt the strain and was getting swollen too! ine saw his frown and was scared. Oh no, oh no, did she say something he didn¡¯t like to hear? He was mighty; beating up several people at once was but just a scratch. Was he going to beat her up too? As soon as she thought about it, she lost all her preceding imposing manner, softened up her stance, biting her lips. She scratched her hair, saying weakly, ¡°Well¡­ you do have your point¡­ I¡¯ll pay more attention at my work environment next time, I¡¯m not going to let what happened tonight happen again.¡± Emmett clenched his fist hard. Shit, he was in no mood to discuss these little kinds of stuff! He wanted her! A crazy desire, wanting her! ¡­ Emmett reached out, raising ine¡¯s chin to make direct contact with his eyes. His voice was as fiery, as if he was choking on hotva, ¡°Brat, what are you nning with by dressing up like this? Are you waiting for me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine was taken aback. She frowned, then proceed to lower her head to see herself. Shit! This was impossible! She was so embarrassed! She¡­ didn¡¯t even have the time to wear anything, just covering herself with a bathing cloth only! This, this¡­ this¡­ ine¡¯s face turned as red as a big red cloth; even her whole ears were red throughout. ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m going to wear¡­¡± ine tried to break away to find some clothes to wear but was tightly wrapped around by Emmett, who embraced her in his arms. Emmett was panting coarsely, hugging her, pressing his fiery body against her together. He wanted to let her feel something hard and hot down there. ¡°What are you wearing? No need for the hassle, you¡¯re gonna take them off anyway.¡± ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡± ine blinked hard, pouting her lips high. Raising her head, making eye contact with Emmett¡¯s lust-ridden but handsome face¡­ Uhhh¡­ (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) She saw a pair of fiery, but familiar fire inside his eyes. She was¡­ kind of familiar with the fire. It was the same fire when he wanted to do something towards her! ¡°Hey!¡± ine shivered as she realized what was happening. ¡°No peeking! Close your eyes right now!¡± When ine finished her speech, Emmett couldn¡¯t help butugh at her. ¡°Hehe, where have I not seen all over your body? What¡¯s the use of wrapping it that tightly?¡± Heughed with malicious intent, bent over, and blew some air towards her ear, murmured, ¡°Little girl¡­ I know everything, which part of you is the most sensitive part¡­ which position excites you the most¡­¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± ine¡¯s face was as red as a cherry as she turned over, and said, ¡°You should leave now, my sister will be back soon, plus, my father is just at his room sleeping! If you wake him up, he¡¯s going to chop your head in half!¡± ¡­ She was trying to scare Emmett, but her whole body was getting hotter being hugged by Emmett. Oh my god, what was happening to her. Was it possible that she became a horny girl all of a sudden? Why was his hand wandering around her body, fondling it, but she couldn¡¯t help herself? Her leg was getting softer, between her legs, as if something warm was rising. Emmett was really a demon! Emmett closed the gap between his and her puffy face while greedily sniffing the faint fragrance of her body. Her snow-white like skin had illuminated Emmett¡¯s eyes, as if ine had transformed into a fragrant cake, tempting his mouth to water. ¡°Heh heh, your father? Sure, let hime to hack me. I¡¯m not afraid of him. No one¡¯s stopping me from what I want.¡± ine¡¯s lip trembled, her face still red, just like a ripe peach, pinkish red. ¡°Mr., Mr. Smith, please, leave, I¡¯m begging you¡­¡± ¡°I miss you, ine, I really do¡­¡± Emmett finally couldn¡¯t hold it, murmuring softly, starting to kiss her neck passionately. His kiss was so hot. As if it shocked her whole body, she couldn¡¯t help herself but tremble lightly. ¡°You, please¡­ please, don¡¯t be like this¡­¡± ¡°Hmm? How? Don¡¯t be like how now?¡± Even though he was whispering quietly, his hands never stopped, kept on wandering around her body. Through the thinyer of her bath towel, explicitly hunting for sensitive spots to touch. ¡°Tell me, brat, am I supposed to not do this, or not do that? Huh? Tell me, you like it or not?¡± Emmett was controlling ine in his arms, using his hot breath, sweeping her. It made ine¡¯s whole body hot and indescribably ufortable. She wanted him to continue¡­ But was embarrassed for him to continue¡­ ¡°Let go of me, leave¡­ not here¡­¡± ¡°I think here¡¯s pretty fine, I haven¡¯t try doing it on your bed yet¡­¡± Emmett couldn¡¯t hold it any much longer, as his finger gently flicked. Whoosh¡­ A cool breeze¡­ The bath towel, which was already not too big, slid down. It exposed ine¡¯s pinkish-white and delicate body. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ine¡¯s body trembled, shuddered, and whimpered. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Emmett narrowed his fiery eyes and let out a low, muffled groan from his chest. It¡¯s been for around ten days where he hadn¡¯t hunt for his ¡®meals.¡¯ No matter what kind of events he attended, he never had any involvement with any females during that time. It was not that he had lost the ability; it was because he had lost appetite for other women. Even when Marina tried to seduce him intentionally or unintentionally, he still felt nothing. It was like¡­ after feasting upon ine, he had be overly picky! It had to be her! He had been pressing down this fire inside him for several days! At this moment, Matthew was on the brink of erupting, looking at ine¡¯s delicate body, who was still in his arms; how was he able to control himself! The fire inside him was bursting straight into the air! ¡°ine, I miss you so much¡­ so much¡­ I¡¯m going crazy¡­ really crazy now¡­¡± While still having ine in his arms, he was still panting; he pushed her down to her bed. Creak¡­ the bed wasn¡¯t too sturdy, made a creaky noise. ¡°No¡­ we can¡¯t, my father¡¯s gonna find out, how can we¡­¡± ine thought of the image of his father storming in her room and it gave her quite a shock. ¡°If he finds out, I¡¯m marrying you.¡± Emmett panted, embracing her plump, pink breast, lowering down, kissing passionately. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ine¡¯s body was shocked as she trembled slightly, moaning a few times. Emmett was covering her whole body with his wet, warm kisses. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ine twisted her body, trying to avoid his teasing, while pushing his head, trying to shove him away. Emmett felt that her actions were trying to caress him. He became more passionate, just like a wild tiger, panting on her body. Whoosh¡­ Emmett ripped off his shirt in one go, showing his naked upper body, just above ine¡¯s body. ¡­ ine couldn¡¯t open her eyes because of Emmett¡¯s shining body. s, handsome men could really kill. Emmett¡¯s lips met ine¡¯s who was pecking her while undoing his belt hurriedly. ine¡¯s heartbeat was uncontrobly fast. She was shy and excited, plus a little bit of anticipation¡­ Saying it out loud would be embarrassing; she actually had some anticipation for Emmett¡¯s body! So embarrassing¡­ Emmett stripped his pants, showing it to ine¡¯s point of view. Wow¡­ ine took a nce and sucked in a deep breath. It was¡­ really... big¡­ It¡¯s freaking her out¡­ ¡°See, little brat, I¡¯m close to being tormented to death because of you! See?¡± He cheekily stroked her face, trying to guide her where to see. ine¡¯s face was so red it looked like it almost burst! She took a few nces and looked away. Obviously was the kind that wanted to see but was too shy. ¡°I¡¯m scared¡­ please¡­¡± ine timidly nced towards the door. Chapter 235: His Desire Chapter 235: His Desire Emmett¡¯s face turned red, and that beautiful face of hers became more attractive. He gently raised her leg and coaxed her, just like coaxing a child, ¡°Do you know that it is much more exciting doing this in such a private environment? I promise to let you... have orgasms for so many times...¡± ¡°No, we can¡¯t... What if someone breaks in...¡± ine was still waving her hands, and Emmett couldn¡¯t wait to lower his waist and entered her violently! ¡°Ah...¡± ine frowned, letting out a wail. Emmetty on top of her body and deeply took a few breaths. It felt so good! He missed the taste of her so much! After a slight pause, Emmett began to pound inside her fiercely. The small bed creaked as it was overwhelmed by their movements. It made ine feel worried and shy, but she was more excited too. ¡°Did you miss me? Tell me, you sweet little thing, have you missed me? Hmm?¡± ... Emmett moved vigorously while inducing her to answer him. ine gasped from time to time, and she couldn¡¯t talk at all. He rushed into her harshly. She almost suffocated and her whole body trembled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you saying anything? If you don¡¯t answer me, I¡¯ll treat you harsher...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say... say... Stop being so harsh...¡± Oh god, this was already killing her. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore if he continued being so harsh. ¡°Tell me then, have you missed me?¡± Did you miss me treating you like this at night?¡± "No..." ine was embarrassed to say that she missed him. ¡°No? You didn''t tell the truth, did you?¡± Emmett hummed and roughly rushed forward. ine almost passed out. Her limbs trembled as she felt a pleasurable sensation. It was an extremely pleasant convulsion... Unfortunately, she whined again while she achieved her orgasm. ¡°You little thing, you¡¯re really sensitive. It¡¯s just the beginning and you can¡¯t hold it anymore.¡± Emmett felt her tightening inside. He stiffened his body there and breathed heavily. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°So, you know what to say now?¡± He groaned with pleasure and elerated his movements. ¡°Ahh, I¡¯ll say it... I miss you, miss you already...¡± ine twisted her waist bewitchingly and twitched underneath him. This horrifying Bad-bear Smith! He wasn¡¯t nning to let her go at all. He didn¡¯t say much, and ¡°punished¡± her body straight away. ¡°My waist is almost breaking, can we end this first?¡± Emmett grinned, ¡°No way. Aren¡¯t you the one who starved me?¡± He continued probing between her legs as she moaned in pleasure. ¡°But I...¡± Before she could finish her words, Emmett flipped her over. Her waist was lifted from behind, forming a position where sheid on her stomach. ine was immediately frightened by this position. Not this position, she couldn¡¯t stand Emmett most in this position. ¡°Not like this, please, I don¡¯t want this...¡± ine twisted her body frantically, trying to break away from this position. ... Unfortunately, the more she acted like this, the more she aroused his sexual desire. After Emmett held her waist and steadily slipped inside her. ¡°Ahh...¡± ine felt as if she was shocked by electric, and she gave a quick scream. Emmett was sending inside her while saying in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re too loud, do you want your father to come in?¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± ine was so shocked that she immediately bit her lips, but her moans still slipped out. She said she couldn¡¯t anymore... She was too sensitive. Every time he sent himself in, her mind went nk. Emmett was a man who had excellent physical strength and couldst long. ine was ashamed of herself because she felt pleasure every time she was teased by him. That ultimate pleasure that she experienced made her go insane and she acted out of control. ine felt so tired after changing such a position. She was sweating heavily and her body became delicate. Suddenly! Someone had flung the door open! Bang! ine was so frightened that her whole body tightened. She felt really afraid. Who is it! Who was here... to catch them... in the act? Bang! Someone kicked on the door fiercely again. Then, a loud burp was heard. Ellie¡¯s eyes were half closed, and she was so drunk that she didn¡¯t even bother to look at ine¡¯s side of the bed. She fell directly onto her bed and ked out, making a slight snore. ine was too scared to move. But Emmett who was hugging her from the back, grinned and pound hard inside her! ¡°Hmm...¡± ine groaned subconsciously. After that, she immediately covered her mouth. Oh god, did she want to die? How dared she hummed in this state while Ellie was in the room too? If Ellie turned around and slightly switched on the lights... She could just bang herself to death. Emmett bit her earlobes and chuckled. ... ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this your sister? She¡¯s such a heavy sleeper... Why don¡¯t we wake her up and let her enjoy your indecent act?¡± ine was so shocked that she trembled with fear after hearing Emmett¡¯s harsh words. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! You scoundrel!¡± Emmett passionately ced a gentle kiss on her shoulder. The softness on her lips waspletely different from the cruelty beneath her body. ine covered her mouth tightly, but in this state of extreme anxiety, her body became even more sensitive. She dared not scream or moan and she could only twitch aggressively. Emmett pulled the quilt over and covered all of their naked bodies. ine almost went crazy at the thought that her sister was sleeping next to her. Without any choice, she could only turn her body around and pander to his movements. She kissed him on the throat, and her little tongue tried to please him. Her little hands were also touching his body... She hoped that it could make him surrender as soon as possible... Sure enough, the rare initiation of hers worked really well. Emmett embraced this soft and delicate little girl with his eyes half-squinted, as he enjoyed himself. He couldn¡¯t help but breathe heavily. Damn it, he became so excited whenever this little girl slightly made the first move. He took a long and deep breath. Her clumsy movements made his body feel hot and steamy. ¡°Are youing out yet?¡± ine asked. She was so exhausted to the point that sheid t on the bed. ¡°Haha, you might have to work a little harder.¡± ¡°I¡¯m exhausted.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it then.¡± Emmett flipped around and pressed her beneath him. ine was startled that she held her breath for a short while. It was another position that made her blush. A long time had passed and Emmett finally let ine off after her constant pleadings. Emmett still couldn¡¯t get enough of her. He caressed every inch of her body, and it was followed by his gentle kiss. Was this a way of showing his affection? ine enjoyed his lingering kiss and thought secretly. She didn¡¯t know. She hadn¡¯t been able to understand this smart and deep man. ... All she knew was that every time she faced him, she would always indulge in his affection. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say no to him. ¡°What are you thinking about? I won¡¯t allow you to think of anyone else. You can only think of me.¡± He pulled her little face over and kissed her. His eyes were filled with devotions. Then, he came close to her. Hey on top of her and gave her an intimate kiss. After that, Emmett stood in front of the bed, like a human art model. He faced the shy little girl who was hiding inside the quilt as she slowly wore her clothes. ine blushed and looked at Emmett¡¯s body figure... It could only be said that she was too useless. When she faced this charming and domineering man, she couldn¡¯t help indulging in him. Oh god, what should I do? Was I a nympho? Why did I feel sofortable doing that with Bad-bear Smith? Oh god, it felt so terrible. Emmett dressed up nicely and he was still as ssy as ever. Even when there was somebody else sleeping next to them in the room, he acted as if there was no one else here. He bowed down and kissed ine on her forehead first before saying, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m leaving. Don¡¯t mind what the media says. Right now, I¡¯m only yours. Do you understand?¡± ine was stunned. What did that mean? What did he mean when he said that he was only hers? She wanted to nod, but she felt that she should shake her head. Emmett smiled softly. He pinched her cheeks and left. ine stared nkly at her room. He came and left without leaving a trace, and took advantage of her. This was exactly what a cheeky martial arts master would do in a swordsman novel! ¡°Damn it! Who am I to you? A person who you can take advantage of whenever you desire?¡± ine thought about it and cursed in a low voice. However, ine thought of a question. Looking at Bad-bear Smith desperate looks tonight, he didn¡¯t seem to get enough no matter how much they did... Could it be that... he didn¡¯t sleep with other woman these days? ... How was that possible! Could Bad-bear Smith be such a loyal man? Then, what about Marina? Was she just a decoration? So ridiculous! You, ine were just too ridiculous! ine didn¡¯t know what her feelings were now. In a word, it was quiteplicated. She looked at her sister¡¯s side. It seemed that Ellie was too drunk tonight, she waspletely unconscious. ine quietly got out of bed, went to the bathroom and cleaned herself up. Emmett¡¯s smell was overflowing on her body... It was as if his smell had diffused into her bones. She waspletely devoured by him now. Chapter 236: He Was Only Gentle to Her Chapter 236: He Was Only Gentle to Her Shey on the bed once again. ine actually wanted to analyse Emmett¡¯s behaviour tonight, but she was too tired that she immediately fell asleep after closing her eyes. Emmett walked out of ine¡¯s house and his gait was smooth and elegant. He looked pleased and he was flushed with joy. Kayden waited for him in the car and almost fell asleep. He was a man who practiced martial arts after all and his ears were extremely sensitive to noise. When he heard his young master¡¯s footsteps, he immediately woke up. Under the pale moonlight, his young master walked towards the car like a captivating devil. Kayden subconsciously looked at his watch. Oh god, it took him so long! It was almost three hours! Kayden¡¯s face slightly turned red. Young master... must have tried hard to control his desire. Emmett got in the car. The corner of his lips tipped into a smile and his voice became lighter, ¡°Go back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Then, the car quietly returned to his vi. Emmett got off the car delightfully and went upstairs. Marina sat rigidly by the window and watched the charming maning back home. Her heart ached inexplicably. Back and forth, three and a half hours! Emmett Smith, didn¡¯t you feel tired? I, Marina Clooney, was also a delicate woman. I was right next to you, and you didn¡¯t even bother to touch me. Who were you holding your ground for? The dignified young master Smith, would do such a loyal stupid thing too? This was too absurd. ... Facing the darkness at night, Marina forced a smile on her face. She didn¡¯t know what she was to him. Although she stayed in his house, her status was even worse than a tenant. A tenant could at least hear greetings from thendlord every day. And she couldn¡¯t even hear Emmett¡¯s greetings. Today, she was deeply struck at Y Nightclub! She didn¡¯t expect that a cold man like Emmett would be so thoughtful and considerate in front of ine! He waspletely a different person! It turned out that... he was cold towards the whole world, but only gentle to ine. She smiled bitterly again. Marina couldn¡¯t help turning around and got herself a cigarette. She lit the cigarette up and smoked it in the dark. Julianay on the hotel bed without wearing any clothes. The lights were all bright. The room had gold coloured wallpaper and bed sheets. With her honey coloured skin, Julianaid on the bed like a mermaid. She was holding her phone to call someone while drinking red wine. The wine bottle over there had been emptied. She actually drank a whole bottle of red wine by herself. Her eyes were blurry and she untied her blonde curly hair. She was really feminine. ¡°Well, daddy, I know what I¡¯m doing... Yes, don¡¯t worry about it. I will get Emmett to be mine no matter what. Stop nagging me, okay? I¡¯m already an adult, I have my own ns, I won¡¯t offend ZH n...¡± While she was nagging, the bathroom door opened and a fit western man came out naked. He had a well-built figure with long legs. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. His thick chest hair spread down to his lower abdomen. Well, he was a fine piece of man. Judging from his size below, he should be a strong man. She gave this man found by her subordinates an eight out of ten. Juliana stared lustfully at the man. She gave him a seductive smile and showed a sign of silence gesture to him. The man nodded with a smile and climbed onto the bed. He looked at her with his blue eyes and kissed her leg. Juliana took a deep breath. Her eyshes fluttered as she continued talking to her father, ¡°Daddy, you take care of the things in Italy first. I won¡¯t go back if I have not taken Emmett down... Don¡¯t worry. Emmett dares to touch me? I don¡¯t think he has the guts anyway! Alright, okay. Stop rambling on me. That¡¯s all, I¡¯m going to sleep soon. Love you, good night.¡± After ending the call, Juliana threw her phone away and twisted her body immediately. ¡°My sweetheart, kiss me like this. You did a great job, so continue... Show me what you got... Heh heh heh...¡± The man listened to Juliana¡¯s words. He smiled in a low voice and kissed her intensely. From her calf, his kiss went up steadily. He slightly stopped at her thigh, and Juliana¡¯s breathing became heavy. She narrowed her eyes. She watched the man moving beneath her and she couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Hmph, Emmett. How dare you ignore me? Do you want to starve me to death? I¡¯m not that kind of stupid woman. If you don¡¯t want me, I won¡¯t starve myself either! Just wait, you¡¯ll be mine one day!¡± While thinking about it, Juliana moaned suddenly, ¡°Hmm...¡± She twisted her body while frowning slightly, and she groaned with pleasure. Damn it, this man¡¯s mouth job felt so good. His kiss on her private part made her so sensitive... She felt as if she was dying. ¡°Honey... like this... do it again... harder, yes...¡± Juliana moaned unrestrainedly and swayed her body like a snake. ¡°Do you want to turn off the lights?¡± The man asked while panting heavily. Juliana blushed and said indifferently, ¡°Why? Let it on like this, I want to enjoy looking at your face... I want to watch you with my eyes wide open... screwing me...hahahaha...¡± The man groaned and rushed directly into her. Juliana smiled, and yelled. The two of them entangled sexually in bed... ... When ine woke up, it was already half past ten. Her sister, Ellie had already left the room, and her father had gone to work too. ... She stretched with a yawn. She was in a daze for a moment before getting up to wash her face and to rinse her mouth. While brushing her teeth, she looked at herself in the mirror and felt a little speechless. Why did I look so ordinary? Why didn¡¯t I have a pointy nose like Juliana? Or had a mature and feminine face like Marina, instead of a chubby face like mine? I looked just like a child with my chubby and childish face. I was nowhere near the looks of a mature woman. I felt so sad for myself. Huh? Why should I be sad? Why should Ipare myself with Juliana and Marina? Oh god... Did I really like Emmett? No, no, no... I couldn¡¯t fall in love with such a high-value man. ¡°I like my senior, I like my senior... I like my...¡± ine began to read that spell again. After a while, she shook her head vigorously and cried out helplessly, ¡°Ahh, it¡¯s so annoying. Why isn¡¯t it working? Why is my mind so confused right now?¡± ine randomly ate some food. She really had nowhere to go, so she called Mandy. ¡°Mandy, are you alright? Can I find you now? I¡¯m too bored at home.¡± ¡°Haha, okay,e to my house then. I¡¯ll send you my address.¡± ¡°Okay! It¡¯s fine as long as I¡¯m not causing you trouble.¡± ¡°Of course not. I was lonely too, soe visit me.¡± Half an hourter, ine arrived at Mandy¡¯s house. She lived in a wealthy neighbourhood; it seemed that she was from a well-to-do family. When ine got to her house, Mandy¡¯s mother opened the door. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re ine, right? Come on in! Mandy had mentioned you before, we were all hoping that you coulde and apany Mandy more.¡± ine walked in with a smile and changed her shoes. She asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mandy? Doesn¡¯t she hang out with her ssmates during the day?¡± Mandy¡¯s mother pulled a long face and sighed. Then, she looked inside and whispered, ¡°Ever since that happened, Mandy haspletely shut herself off. She doesn¡¯t want to see any of her friends at all. Fortunately, she had met you recently. Hence, pleasee and apany her whenever you have time.¡± Her eyes turned red after saying that. ine was stunned. Oh god, what exactly happened to Mandy? Why did she shut herself off? ¡°Okay, Mrs. Miler. I¡¯lle and visit Mandy whenever I¡¯m free. I¡¯m just afraid that I¡¯ll bother her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Mandy really liked you. Ever since she met you, she had mentioned you many times. Come in quickly, she¡¯s right in her room!¡± ¡°Hmm, okay.¡± ine knocked on the door, ¡°Mandy?¡± ¡°Heh heh, is it ine?¡± The door was opened, and Mandy stood in the room with a smile. When ine saw Mandy, she was left dazed. Mandy was so graceful! She wore the most ordinary white coloured silky dress, but it looked so elegant and beautiful on her, just like a pure white gardenia. ¡°Wow, Mandy. You¡¯re so pretty!¡± Mandy was pleased to hear ine¡¯s praise and she pulled ine into her room. Mandy had a big bedroom. There were studio shots of her hanging on the wall of her room. Like a movie star, her photos were taken beautifully. ¡°Wow, so beautiful! Mandy, these were your photos? You¡¯re even prettier than celebrities!¡± ine grinned with a drool. ¡°Yes, I used to be a model. I actually wanted to develop in this industry, but now...¡± Mandy¡¯s smile stiffened and she did not say anything more. ine thought it was most probably because of the thing that happened that made her lose her confidence, and shut herself away in this small space. ¡°Hmm? Mandy, why are these photos covered?¡± ine walked towards the cab, and curiously reached out for the small photo frame. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it!¡± Mandy shouted in a sharp voice. ine was so frightened that she trembled a little when she heard Mandy yelling at her. In a blink of an eye, Mandy rushed over in fear and held the little photo frame in her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t look¡­Don¡¯t look¡­¡± Chapter 237: Kayden? Who’s That? Chapter 237: Kayden? Who¡¯s That? As ine looked at Mandy¡¯s unnatural frightened expression, she too felt terrified. She nodded, ¡°Oh, oh, I see. I¡¯m sorry, Mandy. I won¡¯t touch it.¡± Mandy stared at ine for a full half-minute before she rxed. She breathed heavily and apologized with a soft voice, ¡°ine, I¡¯m sorry. I was too¡­impulsive¡­I overreacted a bit¡­I actually¡­Sorry, ine¡­¡± ine waved her hand and forced a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I was nosy. You put that photo frame away. I won¡¯t look at it again.¡± Mandy twitched the corners of her mouth. She looked sorrowful. She was stunned for a moment before she carefully put the photo frame back on the cab. For a short while, both of them stopped talking. The ¡°photo frame fright¡± just now had frightened both of them. ine even began to regreting to Mandy¡¯s house. It seemed that Mandy¡¯s mental state was still terrible. She shouldn¡¯t havee to bother Mandy. ¡°Mandy, why don¡¯t¡­I leave first, you take a good rest¡­¡± ine spoke hesitantly. Mandy¡¯s eyelids jerked, and her eyes instantly turned red. She held ine¡¯s arm and said miserably, ¡°ine¡­don¡¯t go¡­I know I was too aggressive just now¡­actually I didn¡¯t want to be so mean to you¡­ I just¡­have this disease¡­whenever it involves him, I suddenly can¡¯t control myself¡­Can you forgive me? Don¡¯t go. Stay with me for a while.¡± ine looked at the pitiful Mandy and also felt soft-hearted. She nodded, ¡°Okay. I was afraid I¡¯d affect your rest.¡± Both girlsughed again. Mandy showed ine her photo albums since she was little. It seemed that Mandy grew up as a girl with a good temperament and an introverted personality. When she was very young, she already had a smile that looked prim and proper. ¡­ She¡¯s not at all like ine, who was silly as a child. All her photos looked unsightly, either with a big grin or an unpleasant smile. ¡°You¡¯re so elegant,¡± ine flipped through the photo album and couldn¡¯t help but admire it. ¡°Well, yes. Since I was little, that¡¯s what the adults said about me. Maybe, it was my being too elegant that harmed me.¡± Mandy sighed with a bitter look on her face. ine looked at Mandy in surprise. Mandy tried to hold back, but she spoke anyway, ¡°When I was in university, I was known as the Ice Beauty and had very few friends. They all said I acted nobly. Later, a man confessed to me while I was eating. He insisted on asking for my phone number. Then he began wooing me madly. To be honest, he¡¯s handsome and considerate. He¡¯s a great lover. As he wooed me so madly, I slowly fell in love with him. Then, I moved in with him without a second thought. However, he gradually became distant from me because of my personality, which he found depressing. He said that he was always careful when he was with me. He felt depressed when he was with me. I didn¡¯t want to leave him. I secretly switched all my contraceptive pills to vitamins. And then, without his knowledge, I got pregnant. When he finally broke up with me, I told him that I was pregnant. He was shocked. He actually pressured me to have an abortion. I was really devastated. I had a child with him, and he could be so cruel towards me. My heart was broken. So Imit suicide. The scar on my wrist is the mark of my suicide. Later, I was resuscitated, and the baby was gone. He gave my family a lot of money. The amount of money was astronomical. However, I lost him after this. I became devastated ever since because I can¡¯t get him out of my mind. Really, I think of his bright smile whenever I go to bed at night. I love him so much, but he doesn¡¯t love me anymore. In those frames are photos of him and me together. I dare not look at them. If I look at them, it hurts my heart like hell. ¡­ However, I can¡¯t bear to throw them away. So, I covered them all. ine, am I an idiot who can¡¯t let go? I am useless, right? He doesn¡¯t love me anymore, but I¡¯m still stuck in the past. Sob¡­¡± As she spoke, Mandy leaned on ine¡¯s shoulder and cried out in pain. ine felt distraught as she listened. She couldn¡¯t imagine that such a tragic story would happen to Mandy. If Emmett ruthlessly abandoned her, and if she had then identally fallen in love with Emmett, wouldn¡¯t she have been in the same miserable situation as Mandy? It¡¯s frightening just thinking about it! She must not fall in love with Emmett! She didn¡¯t want to be this kind of sad, pathetic, abandoned woman. ine patted Mandy¡¯s hand and advised, ¡°The thing about rtionships is that both of you have to be in love with each other. You can¡¯t force it. Since he doesn¡¯t love you anymore, you won¡¯t get your happiness even if you hold on to him. It¡¯s over, so let it be over. Maybe this is fate. Your happiness is not him. Your happiness is waiting for you ahead. How can you meet the one who is waiting for you if you don¡¯t move forward? Mandy, don¡¯t be so heartless, letting the one who is waiting for you keep foolishly waiting in the future.¡± Mandy¡¯s sobbing subsided a little. She fell into deep thought. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ine then remembered something and asked Mandy, ¡°Mandy, is this man call Kayden?¡± ¡°Kayden? Who¡¯s that? I don¡¯t know him.¡± Mandy opened her eyes wide, looked curious, ¡°Who is Kayden? Why would you ask that?¡± ine smiled stiffly, ¡°Oh, nothing, nothing. Just a casual question.¡± Oh my God, there were clearly pictures of Mandy on Kayden¡¯sputer! No way¡­ine suddenly thought of a possibility! Kayden worked under Emmett, which means that the woman in Kayden¡¯sputer could be Emmett¡¯s ex-girlfriend! Gosh¡­ ¡­ When she thought that Emmett had once been together with Mandy, ine immediately felt so disgusted. Emmett is so disgusting! So disgusting! ine stayed at Mandy¡¯s house for another hour and then left. When you are with someone who is not in a good mental state, your mood will also be affected. You will also be gloomy. As she walked down the street, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡­ Emmett called Lucas. ¡°Emmett, you¡¯ve been having so much luck with womentely, you still have time to call me? I thought you¡¯d forgotten about us brothers. You¡¯ve been having great nightstely, haven¡¯t you?¡± Lucas did not dare to mention ine to Emmett. He dared not mention Emmett in front of Hazal even more. If he identally mentioned Emmett just once in front of Hazel, he would surely suffer Hazel¡¯s brutal abuse! Hazel hated Emmett to the bone. No matter how much Lucas put in a good word for Emmett, all he got was getting beaten brutally by Hazel. Emmett¡¯s face turned long. He spun his swivel chair, ¡°Lucas, stop talking nonsense. And you don¡¯t mention my recent scandal. It¡¯s quite boring. Are you free this afternoon? Go with me to the shooting range and have a break.¡± Lucas frowned, ¡°s, there¡¯s no time for that. Brother, I apologise in advance. Don¡¯t I have to pick up Hazel this afternoon? Isn¡¯t she on that course you arranged? I promised to go shopping with her tonight. Maybe some other time, I¡¯ll invite you next time.¡± Emmett cursed, ¡°Shit, she has be your whole world already? Bastard!¡± In fact, Emmett felt bad in his heart. In fact, he would love to stick around ine, doing this and that with her. Didn¡¯t matter it was shopping, watching a movie, drinking beer at a stall, as long it was with ine, he¡¯ll follow her no matter what. But¡­ He couldn¡¯t do that now¡­he couldn¡¯t even do what he wanted to do. ¡­ ¡°Mr. Smith, any orders?¡± Jasper said in a formal voice in his office. ¡°Jasper, cancel your work schedule this afternoon and apany me to the shooting range to practice.¡± Jasper was startled. He was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly said, ¡°Okay!¡± Going to the shooting range again. But this time, so many things had changed. At one time, Emmett, Lucas, Oliver, and Jasper were so close that four of them did everything together. But now¡­ Oliver became a rival in love. Lucas was busy with his love affair. Now, he and Jasper were the only ones left to shoot here. Jasper secretly nced at Emmett next to him, somewhat speechless. Emmett seemed very grumpy and bad-tempered these days. Now, the wholepany knew that their boss was on a rampage. None of them dared to meet Mr. Smith. Emmett was very tall and had long, straight legs. And his body, needless to say, was the fittest it could be because he trained in martial arts for a long time. Not just women would be smitten when they see it, but even he, a man, couldn¡¯t help but admired it. Moreover, Emmett had the face of a movie star, extremely gorgeous. Emmett looked like his deceased mother. He was told that his mother was Miss World, beautiful like an angel. Unfortunately, beauties always have a miserable life. Emmett¡¯s mother passed away when he was very young. Emmett shot quickly. Needless to say, with his current shooting skills, he could hit the bull¡¯s eyes for every shot without needing to aim. However, he failed today. When they saw the results, even Jasper was shocked. ¡°No way. Emmett, I did not misread, right? You actually had two bullets off target? How can that be! How is this your level?¡± Jasper even rubbed his eyes to show his shock. Emmett indignantly threw away his gun. He walked back to the sofa where he was resting, sat down, took over the cup of water and drank it. Chapter 238: This Matter Must Be Kept Secret Chapter 238: This Matter Must Be Kept Secret ¡°I¡¯ve been annoyedtely. I can hardly focus when shooting just now.¡± Now only Jasper noticed that Emmett¡¯s face always looked gloomy. Jasper also put down the gun and looked at Marina who was sitting cross-legged on the sofa that was not far away. Kayden was also standing next to Marina. He then spoke, ¡°Marina¡­is also here. Emmett, why are you still unhappy, why are you still annoyed!¡± ¡­ Emmett did not even bother to look at Marina over there. He simply smiled contemptuously and snorted. ¡°Does it matter to me whether shees or not?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± bbergasted, Jasper froze for a moment. He blinked his eyes and asked in amazement. ¡°Aren¡¯t you obsessed with hertely? Because of Marina, you¡¯vepletely be a celebrity in the financial world. You even upy more newspaper pages than that movie star. Your news is everywhere. All the news is about how obsessed you¡¯re with Marina. Maybe you don¡¯t know Mr. Clooney¡¯s behaviour after having you as his future son-inw. He¡¯s so conceited that he keeps showing off everywhere. He¡¯s as proud as a peacock!¡± Emmett sullenly drank a few mouthfuls of water. His eyes coldly nced at the distant ce and he was with a fierce aura. ¡°You think I¡¯m obsessed with Marina?¡± Jasper was taken aback by this sentence. ¡°You, you aren¡¯t obsessed with her? Because of her, you¡¯ve offended Juliana and you¡¯ve even kicked ine out of your life.¡± Brush! Emmett took a fierce nce at him. That nce was grim and vicious. It directly scared Jasper to the point that his body slightly quivered. ¡°Who said I kicked ine out of my life?¡± ¡°All of us knew this!¡± ¡°You and Lucas?¡± ¡°Yeah, Hazel and Sally also. All of them think so.¡± Emmett looked down onto the ground. His long eyshes covered his skin beautifully. If his personality was not the grim and vicious type, he was bound to be a superbly handsome man who was adored by millions of women. Even with such a fierce aura, he was still able to be deeply adored by many women. Jasper thought that Emmett was going to be angry again but out of the blue, Emmettughed gently. However, it was a bitter smile. He closed his eyes and leaned back. His long legs were stretched out to the front and his left leg was put on his right leg, He looked extremely handsome. ¡°Good, it¡¯s good to hear you saying this. Even you guys have believed it, then I don¡¯t need to worry that Juliana won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Astounded, Jasper looked up and down at Emmett. He reacted only after a long time, stuttering. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that¡­you¡¯re using Marina as a shield?¡± ¡­ Emmett slightly opened his eyes and gazed sharply at Jasper. ¡°This matter must be kept secret. You aren¡¯t allowed to tell anyone.¡± ¡°Even Lucas also can¡¯t be told?¡± ¡°What, Lucas? If you tell him this, isn¡¯t it the same as telling this to Hazel? And if Hazel knows this, do you think it is still considered a secret?¡± Jasper heard with a face mmy with sweat. ¡°It¡¯s true that nothing can be concealed from you¡­¡± Emmett blurted out without even thinking. ¡°Can I not pay attention to the matter about my woman?¡± ¡°Ah? You still care about ine?¡± Jasper was confused. He really could not figure out who did Emmett actually like. It was really hard to see through Emmett¡¯s mind. ¡°Emmett¡­do you really fall in love with ine?¡± Emmett did not deny it but only stretched his slender and fit body, pinching his eyebrow bone with his long and fair fingers. Sighing, ¡°I¡¯m too tiredtely¡­¡± Jasper¡¯s mouth twitched. Come on Emmett, the one who should say tired was he, Jasper, okay? After when you, a president, boiled with fury and flew into a rage, all the senior managers were so scared that they went to find him, Jasper. Who would dare to approach a shark that was in frenzy? From about ten meters away, Marina, who was wearing a beautiful sun hat, turned her head to look at Emmett. s, the more I looked at him, the more attractive I found this man was! Was there any way to win his heart such that he would totally be fascinated by her? Shouldn¡¯t she quietly go back to the Dark n and ask the wizard there? ¡­ ine arrived at the Y Nightclub on time to work. When she went in today, she found that the uniform Sally was wearing was very different. ¡°Why, why are you dressed like this?¡± Sally nced at ine and said. ¡°Who knows, early this morning, Fifth Brother asked all the head waitresses to change clothes. Everyone else did not change but only we changed. Look, we¡¯re the only ones wearing the most conservatively.¡± ¡­ As Sally said, she also stretched out his arms and turned her body around in front of ine. ¡°How do you think of my clothes, don¡¯t I look like the aunty who lives next to you? Very old-fashioned, right?¡± ine twitched her mouth and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s really a far cry from the clothes of workers in Y Nightclub.¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Fifth Brother¡¯s brain. Howe he suddenly goes crazy and let the dispatchers like us change clothes? And everyone else doesn¡¯t need to change.¡± ine scratched her head. She knew it was not suitable to tell Sally that Bad-bear Smith had pulled her short work skirt andined about itst night. s, it was true that Bad-bear Smith¡¯s power and influence were everywhere. He just needed to casually utter a few sentences to scare Fifth Brother and order him to hurriedly change their clothes. ¡°Long pants and short shirt, this outfit really looks like the outfit of a white-cor worker. Since he let us wear this, just wear then.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ine also went to change her clothes. After a moment, Sally¡¯sining voices sounded from the dressing room. ¡°Why, why, it¡¯s too unfair. Why you, ine can also look so pretty in such conservative clothes! Ahhhhh, I¡¯m jealous of you! I¡¯m so jealous of these two big balls on your chest! I¡¯ll strangle you to death!¡± ine giggled and said while smiling, ¡°Sally, I¡¯ll give you papaya to eat tomorrow!¡± ¡°Ah ah ah ah, bad girl, youugh at me for not having big boobs! I¡¯ll strangle you to death!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say you have small boobs, really. Yours are still eptable, just like the mini size of a small bun.¡± After Fifth Brother knocked on the door a few times and did not hear anyone answer him, he opened the door. And he saw that on the bench outside the dressing room, Sally was pressing ine underneath her and wildly reaching out her hand to grab ine¡¯s boobs. ¡°Oh my goodness! Cannot do this here!¡± Astonished, Fifth Brother grinned and screamed in a strange tone. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Both the women were shocked, especially Sally. She was originally showing a face full of lust but was totally shocked by Fifth Brother who suddenly entered. She quickly jumped out and stood in front of the cab with a sallow face. God, it was over. Fifth Brother had seen her most obscene behaviour. Ahhh, Fifth Brother, please don¡¯t misunderstand, the two of them were just joking! ¡­ She was absolutely not a lesbian, she liked men! ¡°Fifth, Fifth Brother¡­Why, why did youe here?¡± Sally quickly smoothed her hair properly and spoke in a low voice. ine was still dumbfounded as she was a sluggish person. She blinked and was still sitting on the bench, not knowing that she should stand up. It was until Sally secretly kicked ine with her foot only then she clumsily stood up, muttering, ¡°Fifth Brother¡­¡± Fifth Brother coughed twice and looked at ine, saying, ¡°i¡­hmm ine, do you feel secure in this outfit?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ine was dumbstruck. What, Fifth Brother specifically came here just to ask her how did she feel in her new uniform? He was indeed making a fuss. ¡°Oh, yes, yes, I feel very secure now.¡± ine nodded repeatedly. Fifth Brother then let out a breath, ¡°s, it¡¯s good that you feel secure. I¡¯m so unlucky, why do two of you work in my Y Nightclub but not in other ces? I really don¡¯t know if this is a good or bad thing, I¡¯m really confused. Oh, I really can¡¯t afford to offend the empress. You two take it easy while working, don¡¯t get yourself too tired.¡± As Fifth Brother said, he waved his hand and then went out, leaving Sally and ine who looked at each other and repeated at the same time. ¡°Empress?¡± Why did Fifth Brother say that? What did he mean by empress? Who was he talking about? Sally blinked her eyes, ¡°He was perhaps talking about you? You¡¯re chased by Oliver so Fifth Brother meant that you¡¯re the empress, right?¡± ine, of course, was diffident and she immediately sneered, ¡°Why not you? Didn¡¯t you and Jasper also sleep together for a night? Maybe he was talking about you!¡± Blushed¡­ Sally¡¯s face surprisingly turned as red as an apple. ¡°Ahem, don¡¯t talk nonsense, that¡¯s just a fake matter. Okay, okay, let¡¯s go to work! We think so much for what!¡± Sally sagaciously found an excuse and hurriedly fled in a panic. Oh, why was she so nervous? ¡­ When she heard ine mention Jasper, her heart palpitated so violently that she almost died! Sally patted her chest and walked to the ce with noises. In the hall which was sometimes bright and sometimes dark, she finally could feel that her cheeks were not as hot as just now. When Sally turned her head, she almost died! Damn it! It was true that the more she feared encountering something, the more she could meet it! From ten meters away, Emmett, who was handsome and elegant, and Jasper, who also looked attractive, were walking over steadily. It was a beautiful scene that the two handsome men walked together in which one of them at the front and another one was following. Eek¡­ Sally sucked in a cold breath and leaned hard against the wall. Emmett casually nced at Sally. His eyes were definitely cold so it was just an emotionless nce as if he was looking at a stone. His gaze did not even stay for a second on Sally. Then, he indifferently turned and looked at the front. Whereas, Jasper, who was behind Emmett, also saw Sally. He also nced at her indifferently then simply turned his head away. Sally was awe-struck and infuriated by Jasper¡¯s indifferent gaze! Oh, what made you thought that you could pretend as if nothing had happened? I did not care if Emmett, who was a president, did not give me a damn as he indeed did not have any rtionship with me. But you, Jasper, why were you also behaving so arrogantly? You were not allowed to be so arrogant! Chapter 239: Are You Even a Man? Chapter 239: Are You Even a Man? When Jasper was about to walk forward, someone grabbed him by his shirt, and he got pulled over to the wall. ¡°What¡­¡± Jasper was startled and screamed. He widened his eyes and looked at Sally. ¡°What¡­What are you doing?¡± Jasper sounded like a concubine facing the husband. Sally looked around cautiously. After making sure nobody was around, she angrily said, ¡°Jasper, do you think you are so great as a Vice President now, that you can pretend that I¡¯m a stranger to you?¡± Jasper sweated, ¡°Please let go of me, alright?¡± This is inappropriate physical contact! Jasper hated to get too close with women, even though he was the one who got cornered now. ¡°No, you will run away if I let go!¡± ¡­ ¡°I promised not to run away. Now, let go.¡± ¡°I said, no!¡± ¡°Fine. What do you want to talk about?¡± Jasper felt defeated. This woman in front of him was the best friend of the person who Emmett and Oliver like. She was also the best friend of the person who Lucas was pursuing. Even if he disliked her, he couldn¡¯t do anything to her. When Sally was about to spill, her face flushed, and she started stammering. ¡°What¡­what have you done to me the other night?¡± In fact, Sally didn¡¯t remember much about that chaotic night, and it made her frustrated. Jasper frowned. Then he chuckled when he thought of something. ¡°You mean that night when I brought you home?¡± ¡°Of course! We didn¡¯t spend any nights together, other than that night!¡± Sally red at Jasper, but her ears were flushed red. ¡°That night¡­ Nothing happened that night. You were drunk, and Oliver asked me to send you home. But you won¡¯t tell me where you live despite me asking a million times. So I have no choice but to bring you home with me.¡± That¡¯s it? Sally felt dizzy. ¡°Then¡­then why was I naked? Who took my clothes off?¡± Now, it¡¯s Jasper¡¯s time to blush. He said softly, ¡°I admit. I was the one who took your clothes off¡­ But you left me with no choice. No one has been to my house, and I¡¯m a neat freak. My house has to be clean. You were all drunk the other night, and you looked like a mess. Your clothes were all dirty. I couldn¡¯t stand to see you in those dirty clothes lying on my bed. My clean sheets are precious to me. So I took your clothes off and helped you wash them clean. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been practising art on naked models during my university days. I won¡¯t have any dirty thoughts on you. I swear I have done nothing to you. So, you can drop the misunderstanding.¡± ¡­ Sally was rendered speechless and was frozen on the spot. She was stunned when she heard Jasper said that his clean sheets are precious to him. Damn. Is Jasper even a man? He said that he didn''t feel anything after seeing a young, naked body? And the first thing he thought about was the cleanliness of his house? What on earth is he made of? Jasper quickly ran away from Sally after exining everything to her. He was sweating in fear. Then he mumbled, ¡°That¡¯s why I said it is never good to be a kind person. I washed her undies for her, but she never thanks me! What a world.¡± ine was distributing her men to send drinks for the rooms. A servant came and told her, ¡°ine, we need you in Room 8808. The customer said that we sent them the wrong drink and they demand to see you.¡± ine frowned. ¡°Room 8088 again? What is wrong with this room? Why are they keeping finding trouble? Just send them the right drink. Why do they need me there?¡± Even if ine is unhappy, she headed over to Room 8808. After what happenedst night, ine understood that the Y Nightclub was aplicated ce where many different kinds of people would mingle around. When ine arrived at Room 8808, she knocked and walked in. A professional smile appeared on her face. She then bowed without seeing who is in the room. ¡°Our apologise, sir. It is our mistake. They are all newers, so they might get your order wrong. Please forgive us. We will send you the right drink at once.¡± ine raised her head after apologizing. Her smile disappeared when she saw the person sitting on the couch. Burp! ine burped as she startled. It was Emmett! The person sitting beside Emmett was Jasper. He was ying with his phone while eating sunflower seeds. There were only two persons in such a big room. Emmett crossed his legs and stared at ine, thinking to himself, ¡®She looks fine wearing like this. Well, at least she is wearing long pants. Nobody could see her thigh this way.¡¯ ¡­ ¡°Come here,¡± Emmett signalled ine with his finger. It sounded like he was calling his puppy. ine rolled her eyes and looked at the ceiling. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m just the person-in-charge here and I came to apologize. Kindly excuse me. I have to attend to other matters now.¡± Emmett chuckled, ¡°The only matter that concerns you tonight is toe over here and stay beside me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ine stared at Emmett, and Emmett smiled back at her. Emmett had a bad-boy look on his face, and his expression was showing that he was domineering. ine knew this expression too well. The expression was shouting, ¡°I will force you if you don¡¯te over by yourself. You could challenge me if you don¡¯t think I will.¡± ine quickly looked at Jasper, hoping he could save her. She then realized that Jasper was as sly as what the others call him. Jasper didn¡¯t even raise his head. He was ying with his phone as if he was in love with it, and never bothered to even look at ine. Damn! ¡°I¡­I¡¯m still at work. Stop joking. Whatever you wanted to say, you can say right here¡­¡± Emmett raised his brows, ¡°Fine. Then we shall talk aboutst night¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± ine was frightened by what Emmett said. She screamed and ran over to Emmett, then whispered in fear, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Emmett smiled contently. He reached out his hands and hugged ine on her waist, then pulled her into his arms. Emmett lowered his head, and he smelt a familiar scent. He can¡¯t help himself but kiss ine¡¯s on her forehead. It felt intimate and experienced. All ine felt was a little warm and wet on her forehead, and she was already in Emmett¡¯s arm. She looked at Jasper in panic, but Jasper looked like a dead man who only knew to y with his phone. ¡­ ¡°Are you tiredst night?¡± Emmett grabbed a ss of wine over while hugging ine. His eyes were like abyrinth, deep and easy to be lost in. Emmett lowered his head and looked at ine with a smile. ine got her breath took away. Damn, why did her heart race when she saw Emmett¡¯s good looking face? Why was Emmett so handsome? Why were his eyshes so thick? And they have a natural curl? They are even longer than a woman¡¯s eyshes! It is so unfair! Emmett¡¯s lips¡­ They were thin and red like a Ruby. His skin was so fair like he applied foundation. It made ine want to rub his face. Initially, ine wanted to say that she was tired, but it would have made her looked useless. So she pouted her lips and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t tired at all.¡± ¡°Really? Then¡­tonight we shall do what we didst night¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ine shivered. What a shameless person! ine widened her eyes and red at Emmett. She tried to get away from his arms, but she realized that her effort was no use, so she gave up. Shey in his arms and angrily said, ¡°This is ridiculous. Do you think I¡¯m a fool and you can do what you want as you wish? No, I won¡¯t do things as you wish. If you dare to do anything to me again, I will call the police!¡± Emmett wasn¡¯t angry at what ine said. He looked at her from the top, and drank his wine like a nobleman, then chuckled, ¡°Call the police? I¡¯m fine with that. You like the police around when we do our ¡®thing¡¯?¡± What?! ine was defeated. What was Emmett talking? Who would want the police to be around during those intimate moments? ine felt like dying when talking to Emmett. Imagine when Emmett was on top of her and kissing her, and the police stood around their bed. ¡­ What on earth was Emmett talking? ine¡¯s face flushed red. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Emmett thought ine was too cute and too tempting. He didn¡¯t care of Jasper was around. He turned around, held ine¡¯s chin, then kissed her lips. Emmett was on top of ine, and he almost got her covered up under him. ¡°No¡­¡± ine tried to resist Emmett¡¯s kiss. Chapter 240: A Surprising Salary Chapter 240: A Surprising Sry However, Emmett opened ine¡¯s lip with his tongue and reached into her mouth. Jasper peeked from the side, and he flushed. Jasper thought, what a good friend he was to Emmett. Too noble, too kind! He even thought, if Emmett couldn¡¯t control himself and wanted to do their ¡®thing¡¯ here in the room, should he stay and continue pretending that he was invisible? But Jasper forgot that even if he wanted to stay, Emmett wouldn¡¯t let him. Emmett¡¯s kiss was so strong and domineering. If there were any signs of ine resisting, he would kiss stronger. When ine realize this, she was almost swallowed by Emmett. She was panting, and she felt difficulty in breathing. ine''s lips were numb from Emmett¡¯s kisses, and she could taste Emmett in her mouth. She started kissing him back before she could realize. It was a long kiss. Emmett only let go of ine after she is strength-less. Emmett couldn¡¯t control himself if the kiss went on any longer. He felt tightness in his pants¡£ Sigh, Emmett felt so useless. He would never have lost control like this. The way he treated women before this was so casual. After all, he was numb from all the prettydies around him. He would take them when he needed them. If he didn¡¯t, then he wouldn¡¯t care about them at all. ¡­ But ine¡­ Emmett felt so strength-less in front of her. It was like he was always hungry for her. For instance, he just slept with herst night. After hugging and kissing her right now, he wanted more. Emmett felt so useless. It was like he never had any women in his life before. When he looked at ine¡¯s eyes, his desire went crazy. What a fatal woman ine was. ¡°Emmett, stop it. Why would you do that? Why did you kiss me for? Argh, I feel like strangling you right now!¡± ine was furious, and she felt defeated. Little did she know that she was the only woman Emmett kissed in his whole life. Emmett wasn¡¯t angry with ine either. He chuckled, and his eyes looked much more attractive as he smiled. ¡°I suggest you kiss me to death, or even better, exhaust me in bed. I would rather die that way. You look so pretty.¡± It was unlikely for Emmett to praise anyone, especially women. But now, Emmett praised ine from his sincere heart. ine¡¯s face was flushing red. Like an apple, she looked tasty. Emmett wanted her... ine rolled her eyes. She knew that if she would never win any argument with Emmett. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. I¡¯m going back to work.¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± Emmett took an envelope out of his pocket and put it in ine¡¯s cor. His hand reached in between ine¡¯s boobs, and he stuck the envelope between them. ¡°Take your sry. It should cover your university tuition fee.¡± ine looked at that pervert hand in between her boobs and frowned, ¡°What sry?¡± ¡°For your few-days tenure in mypany.¡± ¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± ¡°You want to be freebour?¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want it.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No? Then I shall send it to your house tonight¡­¡± ¡°Wait! Don¡¯te to my house. You should nevere to my house anymore!¡± ¡°Then take this money, and I won¡¯t go to your house.¡± ine pouted her lips and thought, ¡°Fine. The money didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I should take it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only taking this because it is the fruit of mybour. Remember this, I didn¡¯t take advantage of you.¡± ine tried to stand up, but she failed because Emmett was still hugging her. She red at Emmett, and he looked back at her with a smile. He approached her out of sudden and kissed her on her lips. After that, he let go of her. ine stood up in furious and ran out of the room with her lips pouted. ¡°No.514, why is your face red? Oh my, are your lips swollen? What did you do? Your hair looked too messy like you¡¯ve been¡­¡± Renee shot from her lips when she saw ine. ine was covering her chest, and she was trying to keep the money pocket in ce when she met Renee. That¡¯s why she looked panic and embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I fell just now.¡± ¡°Be careful, alright? Don¡¯t crash into any customer. Go to the backroom and tidy up your look.¡± ¡°Yes, I will go now.¡± ine trotted back into the backroom while covering her chest like a heart-attack patient. She took the money pocket out from her chest after hiding in a corner. She then scolded Emmett for doing such shameless act. He is too wicked! The envelope was very thick. ine was startled when she took the money out of it. It was all in RMB 100 notes - A thick wad of banknotes that cost fifty thousand in total. Oh my! ine¡¯s sry was only two thousand RMB per month! ¡­ She only worked a few days in hispany, and he gave her fifty thousand? ¡°Fifty thousand? Is he crazy?¡± ine was stunned by the amount of money in her hands. ¡°Wow! Did you rob a bank?¡± Sally approached ine and saw the money she was holding. She asked in astonishment. ¡°No!¡± ine was startled by Sally as well. She covered the money on her chest and looked back in fear. ¡°You money-grubber. Look at you and your money. You don¡¯t need to hide your money from me. I won¡¯t take your money away. What is this money for?¡± ine took a breath of relief. She answered in a dilemma tone, ¡°Sally, what should I do? This is the sry Emmet gave me, but in fact, I deserved only one or two thousand.¡± ¡°How much are you holding right now?¡± ¡°Fifty thousand.¡± ¡°Fifty thousand? This much?¡± ¡°What should I do? Emmett forced me to take it.¡± Sally took a few deep breathes and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing you should do. Just take the money and bring it home. Dumb girl, if he wanted to give you this and the money didn¡¯t do anything wrong, why don¡¯t you take it? Dumb girrl.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Stop worrying. Money won¡¯t kill. Just take it. Don¡¯t be such a silly girl who doesn¡¯t want anything but love. Society doesn¡¯t believe in kind people anymore. I would be furious if you don¡¯t take the money.¡± ine rolled her eyes, then put the money into her purse. ine and Sally walked out of the Y nightclub after work. ¡°Hi.¡± A smart-looking guy stood outside and waved at Sally. Sally thought she was about to experience a romantic encounter, but she realized that the guy was Jasper after she walked near. She rolled her eyes, and secretly blushed, ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± ¡°You two, of course. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you guys home.¡± Jasper smiled. ¡­ ¡°We don¡¯t need you!¡± Sally pouted her lips and pulled ine away from Jasper. Jasper panicked. He walked over to Sally, grabbed her arms and whispered in her ears, ¡°Little brat, I didn¡¯t want to do this either. It was Emmett¡¯s order. He said that ine is holding a huge amount of money, and he was afraid that ine would get robbed. So he asked me to send her home, and keep her safe. Stop thinking that it is about you!¡± I see¡­ Sally was stunned. Jasper then pulled her towards his car. ine had no choice but to follow Sally into Jasper¡¯s car. Jasper made the first stop at ine¡¯s house. He even watched her walk into her house. Only then did he take a breath of relief, and return into his car. Sally insulted him, ¡°Wow, how nice of you to take care of other people¡¯s girlfriend as well. Did you fall in love with ine as well? You should look at your expression now.¡± Sally didn¡¯t even realize that she sounded jealous right now. Jasper red at Sally, ¡°What a dirty mind you have there! That was my friend¡¯s girlfriend! Shouldn¡¯t I guarantee her safety and watch her arrive home safely? We really don¡¯t have anything inmon. You are really rude.¡± ¡°I have a dirty mind, and I¡¯m rude? Oh, master Jasper, I¡¯m just an ordinary citizen. I don¡¯t deserve to talk to such a nobleman like you. Look at the women around you, they were all politedies. Then why did you bring an ordinary citizen like me home and took off my clothes? What were you thinking when you wash my undies? Are you insane or what?¡± Jasper was startled by Sally¡¯s reaction. His face flushed and went pale, and his hands were shivering. ¡°You¡­you are over the top! Why can¡¯t I be a kind person? Don¡¯t you know how to be grateful? If I didn¡¯t bring you home that night, you could end upying on the street, and anything could happen to you! You don¡¯t even know how to be grateful after I helped you washed your clothes. Get out now. Get out of my car! I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore!¡± ¡­ Sally red at Jasper, ¡°Of course I will get out now! Who do you think you are?¡± Chapter 241: I Am All Yours Chapter 241: I Am All Yours Sally got out of the car angrily in her high-heels. On the slum road near the ine''s house, the click of high-heels was obvious in the silence of the night. Jasper drove away and left Sally there. Sally furiously watched the car driving away. She stamped up and down and shouted. "Jasper! You''re an animal! You''re a bastard! I hate you! How dare you leave me here! We will see about that!" It was not until she got tired did she look around fearfully and trot all the way to find a taxi. After running for about a kilometer, Sally couldn''t see a taxi. She was so anxious that she was about to cry when she heard car hornsing from behind her. Sally turned around in horror and saw Jasper in the driver''s seat. Suddenly, Sally''s tears gushed out. Jasper, who was sitting peacefully in the driver''s seat, trembled as he saw Sally''s tears. He panicked inexplicably. He quickly got out of the car and walked over. He grabbed Sally''s arm and said softly. "Sorry, I was a little rude just now ... I was wrong, I shouldn''t have left you." Sally''s lips trembled as she fiercely punched Jasper. Jasper did not fight back or stop her. After a few punches, Sally burst into tears. She sobbed, "I was almost taken away by a wild dog ... you''re a heartless bastard. You should never leave me alone in the street ... We''re at daggers drawn...." Jasper had neverforted a girl before. He was at a loss that he could only hug Sally and pushed her to the car. "Yes, you''re right. I''m a big bastard. We''re at daggers drawn. Come on, get in the car. I''ll take you home." Along the way, Sally cried andined about Jasper''s crimes. That gave Jasper a headache. He never thought that there would be such a woman who could keep talking while she was crying so fiercely. ... Finally, Sally was sent back to her rented room. She entered the room and washed her face. She was puzzled. ''Jasper is immune to both soft and hard tactics. Why did he regain his humanity ande back to look for me?'' ine returned home and was afraid that Emmett would suddenly visit her again tonight, so she cautiously locked the door with three locks, and she also locked the window. She checked on her sister who had already fallen asleep, and then quietlyy down. However, she was overthinking. Emmett did not disturb her tonight. For several days, Emmett seemed to have disappeared from her world. Emmett also didn''te to Y Nightclub again. And he didn''t appear in her house again at night. ine was no longer disturbed by him, but she was anxious. ''Why can''t I see Bad-bear these days?'' She thought. She worked at Y Nightclub peacefully. No one dared to cause trouble for her any more. She heard that ZH n sent many people to guard Y Nightclub. She didn''t know what kind of organization the ZH n was, but she heard that it was some sort of underworld organization. However, a few nightster, she received a phone call from Emmett. She was asleep. Her phone was ced beside her pillow without turning off. The phone rang for a long time before she answered it groggily. "Hello...?" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She was sleepy. "ine...." A husky and low male voice scared ine awake. "Oh?" "ine...." "What, what''s the matter?" It was Emmett! "I miss you. I miss you very much." ine seemed to hear a sigh from him. ine''s heart immediately softened, melted, and shattered. "OK...." ine didn''t know what to say. "ine, I haven''t had dinner yet, and my stomach is very upset now ... I want to eat the noodles you cook, can you cook for me?" He seemed pitiful. ine almost shed tears. She said depressingly, "Where are your cooks? Wake them up and ask them to cook for you. Skipping meals is harmful for your health. Don''t hurt your stomach. It will be troublesome if you get chronic gastritis." She heard Emmettughing flirtatiously in his style. "ine, you still care about me, don''t you?" ine was speechless. He actually still cared about this matter.... "For the sake of the 50,000 yuan sry you offered me, I should pretend to care about you." "If I give you another 50,000 yuan, will you think about being my wife?" ine spat at him, "You''re dreaming! You want to buy a wife for 50,000 yuan. Do you think you''re buying a child bride?" "Then give me a price. I''ll buy you and you''ll be my wife." "I''m not selling myself! Do you think you can buy everything? Stop dreaming!" "I miss you. What should I do? I miss you so much ... I just took two cold showers, but I can''t calm down." "What? Cold showers?" ine did not understand why he took cold showers. Emmetty nakedly on the bed with his upright joystick. He took a hard breath and said. "I miss you? I miss you so much that I am about to ... go crazy...." Only then did ine understand what he meant by "cold shower" and "miss you". Her face turned red suddenly. Their atmosphere suddenly became flirtatious over the phone. "Can I go find you now?" Emmett suggested. "No!" "OK...." Actually, Emmett also knew that he couldn''te to her. In recent days, Juliana had been keeping an eye on him. He could not bring any danger to ine. Juliana was a little crazy. She had attacked Marina three times covertly or openly, but Marina saved the day every time. It was almost the critical period to defeat Juliana, so he couldn''t take any risks. "ine, do you miss me?" ine almost said "Yes." "No, I don''t miss you!" "Are you lying?" "No... I''m telling the truth...." ... "You miss me." "I don''t miss you!" "I know that you miss me every night before you go to bed." "That''s not true. I only miss you once in a while." ine was dumbfounded. She was trapped by Emmett again.... She wanted to bite off her own damn tongue.... Emmett burst intoughter with satisfaction. Emmett took a deep breath and said affectionately, "ine, you have to keep missing me. I am all yours." After saying that, Emmett hung up the phone. He put his phone against his chest and felt his heart beating rapidly. His heart was racing. He rarely told his feelings and he felt embarrassed. He wondered if ine could understand his feelings. ine held her mobile phone to his ear, listening to the busy tone inside. What did he say? He missed her? He was all hers? What did he mean? Did he mean that he loved her only? Did his body belong to her only? So, would he take cold showers because of sexual desire? ine suddenly grinned smugly. She giggled. Afterwards, her face stiffened. ''Is that possible? Is it possible for Bad-bear? Oral expressions words cannot be taken as evidence. He''s just trying to fool a silly girl like me!'' ine kept tossing and turning at the rest of the night. She kept rolling around on the bed, thinking. ''Did Bad-bear lie to her?'' ''A, he lied.'' ''B, he didn''t lie.'' ''He lied ... he didn''t lie ... he lied ... he didn''t lie ... he lied ... he didn''t lie...'' In the end, she didn''t know when she fell asleep. Emmett was indeed celibate for too long. He kept rolling on the bed like a pancake. In the end, he ran to the bathroom to take a cold shower again. ... Someone knocked on the door of Emmett''s room. Emmett did not hear it in the bathroom. The door opened. Marina walked in. She was in long and loose pajamas with a belt around her waist. As she walked, her snow-white thighs were exposed. She looked very charming. Especially on this quiet night, in the dim light. "Emmett? Where are you?" Marina walked in Emmett''s room and looked around as if she came in the room for the first time. This was indeed the first time she had entered his room. They had always slept in separate rooms. What was even funnier was that he was on the second floor and she was in the guest room on the first floor. Their rooms were not on the same floor, so she had no good reason toe upstairs to his bedroom. Today ... at this time ... she barely managed to find a reason for herself. Emmett walked out of the bathroom in the nude. The moment he stepped out, he heard Marina take a deep breath. Emmett frowned and returned to the bathroom in a second. He wrapped his lower body bath towel before walking out. Marina was still in shock.... Heavens, he was huge ... She almost fainted at that nce. She was aroused ... she really wanted to have sex with him.... "Why did you enter my room?" Emmett was obviously annoyed. His face darkened and his hair was still wet. He stood in front of Marina with his hands on his hips. Marina stuttered. She looked away as she blinked. She felt a little guilty. "Well ... I just can''t sleep. I want to discuss with you about how to deal with Juliana next...." "We''ll talk about it tomorrow!" Emmett tly refused her with irritation. "Get out. I need to rest now!" "OK, fine." Chapter 242: Reject Her Cruelly Chapter 242: Reject Her Cruelly Marina turned around stiffly and screamed suddenly. She tripped. When she stood up with difficulty, her loose pajamas, like light silk, fell to the ground. ... It was all very sudden. She was naked. Her breasts were prominent and pretty. Her waist was slender and smooth. Her buttocks were plump. Because she practiced fighting techniques and assassination techniques, she was filled with the artistic beauty of power. Emmett stared at Marina''s body and breathed heavily. He was a strong man with a strong desire for sex! He hadn''t had sex for so many days! He was like a hungry wolf that hadn''t eaten for many days! Staring fixedly at Marina''s well-build back, he clenched his fists bit by bit. ''Marina seems to have done it on purpose!'' Emmett narrowed his eyes. Marina blushed and turned around slowly. Facing Emmett, she said in a trembling voice, "Emmett ... you have seen my body. What do you think we should do?" She approached Emmett step by step. It had to be said that Marina was even more attractive after she turned around! When she walked, her breasts shook up and down. Men would feel itchy when they looked at her shaking breasts. However, Emmett calmed down suddenly and coldly watched Marina approaching. He said indifferently, "What do you think we should do?" Marina''s eyes suddenly lit up! ''Does Emmett mean that he will promise me anything?'' Marina''s breasts shook up and down for excitement. Her eyes shone with hope. She said, "Emmett, I know you haven''t had sex for a long time. There is no need. It''s meaningless to torture yourself like this. Emmett, I don''t pray for you to fall in love with me. I have self-knowledge and won''t have such unrealistic fantasies. I just ... would like to give you my unique warmth when you need it. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Emmett, don''t reject me. Anyway, we are still close lovers in the eyes of the public.... It''s nothing wrong for us to have sex. I ... I won''t you disappoint. I will try my best to please you...." ... Marina persuaded Emmett softly, walked to Emmett, picked up one of his hands, gently ced it on her breasts and pressed his hand down. She looked up hopefully and waited for Emmett to turn into a wolf impulsively, press her down and have sex with her crazily. However, after Marina waited for a long time, Emmett did nothing. Then Marina felt that something was wrong and looked at Emmett''s eyes. She saw a trace of ridicule in his eyes! "Is this a trend for the assassins of the Dark n to offer their bodies?" As expected, when Emmett opened his mouth, he mocked coldly. A glimmer of sneer showed in his eyebrows, and he was filled with disdain. "What a pity. You can''t turn me on at all. As a woman, you are a loser." Emmett gently pulled his hand back from Marina''s body and sat down on the bed unconcernedly. He said, "Marina, the Dark n may havepletely worn away your femininity. I have tried my best to take our rtionship seriously, but I can''t. It''s so sad. Aren''t you cold? You look better in clothes. Hurry up. I don''t like you. Enjoy yourself." Marina bit her lips tightly. Her whole body tautened. She trembled slightly and tried her best to hold back her tears. He was too cruel! Emmett''s way of rejecting her was too cruel! He was relentless! He rejected her without mercy! "How can I not have a streak of femininity? I am not inferior to your ine." It was all very sudden. Suddenly, Emmett raised his leg and kicked Marina''s belly. She was kicked two meters away andid on the carpet. Emmett stood up, narrowed his eyes threateningly, gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "Marina, I have warned you not to mention ine! How can you beparable to her? She is much better than you. Do what you should do. Remember what your job is! Otherwise, before Juliana kills you, I''ll kill you first! Get out of here!" Emmett kicked her pajamas to her. ... She burst into tears. She did not care about Emmett''s kick. As an assassin, this kick was nothing. She was sad that Emmettpletely rejected and disgusted her! She was heartbroken. She jumped up, took her pajamas and put them on. She was prompt and decisive. She stared at Emmett and gritted her teeth, "Emmett, you will regret treating me like this!" Marina wiped her tears and left angrily. Emmett snorted coldly and walked into the bathroom to wash his hands seriously. He had a fetish about cleanliness. He had just touched her breasts and felt dirty. Emmett went to bed,y down, and began to ponder with his head pillowing on his arms. ''What is the meaning of what Marina has said before she left?'' ''Regret?'' "I have done many bloody and vicious things!'' ''I am not afraid of one or two more.'' ''As long as the person I want to protect is safe, I won''t hesitate to sacrifice the entire world!'' He only used Marina to deal with that impulsive Juliana. He absolutely couldn''t allow Marina to y any trick. "Kayden, arrange someone to investigate carefully if there is any other secret about the Dark n that Marina works for." After giving the order, Emmett turned off themp and let out a long sigh. Marina was right. It had been a long time since he hadn''t had sex. Now he was really urgent for it. "ine, I''d like to lock you in my bed. Whenever I''d like to have sex, I''ll rush over and have a good time. You''re really charming!" He had gotten used to ine and was extremely picky about women. Being picky about women annoyed him. Marina returned to her room on the first floor and threw herself on the bed. She couldn''t help but cry bitterly. "Emmett, I hate you. Why are you so cruel to me? How can I not have a streak of femininity? How can I not have?" After crying for a long time, Marina stood up, turned on the bathroom light, looked at the mirror, took off her pajamas, and looked at her smooth and fair body. ... ''What a beautiful body!'' She had no extra meat on the bones and was well-build and sexy. ''Why doesn''t Emmett like me?'' Marina looked at herself with tearful eyes and sighed. Now, she really couldn''t help but hate ine. Marina was filled with jealousy and hatred! "I will kill Juliana and rece ine. Emmett, you will regret everything that you have done to me today! I will win your heart!" Marina stooped over the wash basin and began to think about how she would have the chance to return to the Dark n headquarters to look for the wizard she knew. ... ine woke up and brushed her teeth in a daze. Before she fixed her hair, someone knocked on the door. "Who is it? Hazel, is that you?" On second thoughts ine changed her thought. Hazel still had thest day of the executive training and wasn''t avable. ine yawned and pulled open the doorzily. A tall man standing in front of the door turned around suddenly and a bright smile appeared on his face. Then he pounced and hugged ine in his arms tightly. "ine, I miss you so much. One day seems like a year for me those days! I miss you so much! Give me a hug...." ine struggled. ine was almost out of breath in Oliver''s fiery embrace. ''He is too enthusiastic.'' "Let me see if my honey gets thinner these days." Oliver cupped ine''s little face in his hands and examined her carefully and bent down to kiss her. ine was so scared that she shrank back and broke free from Oliver''s arms. She dodged in panic and waved her hands. "Oliver, I haven''t washed my face and fixed my hair yet. Why don''t you wait for me outside?" Oliver was a little disappointed. Then he thought about it, smiled and said, "Why should I wait for you outside? Your father has already allowed me to chase you. Isn''t it better for me to wait for you in the room?" "OK. It''s up to you..." ... ine''s face turned pallor. She walked into the room to wash up. After ine washed up, she found that her narrow living room was filled with many things. They were various parcels, bags and boxes.... "What are these things?" It was like a stall.... "The room is crowded. No one can enter the room!" ine stared at the pile of things on the ground and widened her eyes. Oliver narrowed his eyes and smiled charmingly, "These are the gifts I have brought back for you from abroad. Have a look. These gifts are for you. There are clothes, shoes and a lot of essories. These are for your father. I didn''t bring cigarettesst time. This time, I have brought back a lot of famous cigarettes and wine from abroad. Also, these are for my sister-inw." "What? Who is your sister-inw?" ''Why is Oliver''s sister-inw at my home?'' Oliverughed mischievously, "My sister-inw is your sister. It''s necessary for me to prepare gifts for her." ine felt awkward and roared, "My sister is not your sister-inw!" Chapter 243: What a Strange Man Chapter 243: What a Strange Man Oliver bit his lower lip and smiled mischievously, "Not necessarily. Maybe I will be your teacher one day." "Impossible!" "Everything is possible." "If I say you won''t be, then you won''t be!" "Alright. Let''s stop arguing about this. Take the things I bought for you and see if they''re suitable. Hey, especially try the ones in these bags...." Oliver pointed at the purple bags. He blinked and seemed very mysterious. ine felt strange and took them in suspiciously. Not long after, ine burst into strange cries in the room. Oliver snickered in the living room. The purple bag was filled with underwear.... "Oliver! What did you give me? I''m going to kill you!" ine''s face was purple with rage. She was holding a few bras in her hand and was so angry that her hair almost stood up. ... Oliver quickly hid his evil smile and pretended to be serious. "The mall had a sale. So, they were good value for money. I heard that this material is good for your health. Why don''t you have a try?" "What the hell! You bad guy!" ... ine threw the bras at Oliver and they all hung on Oliver''s head. ine couldn''t help butugh as she looked at Oliver who was covered by those bras. Oliver wasn''t angry. Heughed, deliberately carrying those bras on his head. ... At a calligrapher''s dinner party, Hazel and Lucas were talking happily together. "Do you know that Master Young almost drove ine crazy today?" Hazel drank her cocktail and smiled enchantingly. Lucas reminded her in a low voice. "Hey, that''s all you can drink. If you''re drunk, you will not have the evening show with me." The so-called evening show ... Hazel and Lucas all knew what it was. Hazel red at Lucas and med, "You just think about that! Didn''t you just do itst night? Aren''t you tired?" "I''m not tired!" "Come on. You devil!" "I know you actually admire my strength...." Hazel couldn''t help but beat Lucas, "You are so smug! Stop being arrogant! Scram!" Lucas purposely touched Hazel''s chest with his elbow and said, "Hey hey, continue what you just said. Why is ine mad at Oliver?" "Well ... Master Young bought many bras and underwear for ine abroad. He even asked ine to try on them immediately. ine was so shy that it would be strange if she wasn''t mad." "Oliver is too lustful." "However, ine was soft-hearted and failed to talk Master Young out of doing it. She finally tried on one. It''s said that it''s very suitable!" Lucas narrowed his eyes suggestively, "Really? Oliver knows ine''s size so well ... Does it mean they are already together?" ... Suddenly, they noticed a sharp drop in the temperature around them. The temperature had dropped to about minus twenty degrees at least. ... Hazel turned her head and took a deep breath in shock. The man standing behind them was Emmett who put on a long face! His long and narrow eyes were like two sharp daggers. He pursed his thin lips with a cold expression on his fair face. Hazel forced a smile, "Good evening, Mr. Smith." Emmett snorted coldly.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lucas stood with Hazel and naturally put his arm around Hazel''s waist, as if he was going to protect her. He knew that what they said just now outraged Emmett''s susceptibilities. So, he felt guilty. "Emmett, I didn''t expect you toe as well." Lucas managed a weak smile. Emmett''s eyes were cold, "What? Only you guys cane?" Lucas curled his lips secretly, "No. But you rarelye to such parties, don''t you?" Emmett had always been disdainful of attending these celebrities'' gatherings. Only recently did he come to parties a little more frequently. Of course he always brought Marina with him. The two lovers, Emmett and Marina, had be the best couple reported by various newspapers recently. Some newspapers even had such headlines ''You cannot believe in other''s love, but you must believe in Emmett and Marina''s love!''. Lucas looked behind Emmett and said, "Where''s your girlfriend? Where''s Miss Marina?" Emmett was too upset to care about Marina now. "Oliver has returned from abroad?" Emmett came straight to the point. Hazel almost spat out the wine in her mouth. Didn''t Emmett abandon ine? Since he had abandoned ine and was infatuated with Marina now, why did he care so much about Oliver and ine? What a strange man! ... "Yes, he just came back." Lucas didn''t say a word about what he said just now about Oliver''s gift to ine. Emmett smiled with a ferocious look, "What did you just say? Oliver and ine are together?" As Emmett said thest word "together", Lucas could feel a daggering to him. It was so cold! "Well, I didn''t say anything. How can it be possible? ine isn''t so casual, right, Hazel?" Hazel didn''t care if Emmett felt wretched or not. She curled her lips and said, "Not necessarily. Anyway, it is no big deal that men and women are together. Don''t think that only men can attract other women''s attention. Why can''t women be with another man?" ... The ss in Emmett''s hand was instantly crushed by him. The broken ss immediately pierced the palm of his left hand. The blood oozed out.... Only then did Hazel tremble with shock, and she was struck dumb. Lucas held Emmett''s hand and anxiously shouted, "Is there a doctor? Call the doctor!" Emmett fiercely pulled back his hand. Without saying a word, he turned around and left with a gloomy face. Hazel was so shocked that she only opened her eyes wide and looked at Emmett''s receding figure in confusion. "He ... Why is he so angry?" Lucasined, "It''s all your fault. Why did you say that just now? My instinct tells me that Emmett still hasn''t let go of ine. What are you provoking him for? He''s a ¡®Shark¡¯ and is not a man to be trifled with." "He hasn''t let go of ine? Then why is he with Marina? Stop saying this and making excuses for a faithless man!" They were arguing in a low voice when they heard the noise. They turned to see what happened and couldn''t help but sigh, "Heavens! What a bad luck!" Oliver held ine''s hand and also came to this party! "Lucas, I think we''d better leave as soon as possible." ... Hazel clenched Lucas¡¯ hand. Lucas nodded after draining the ss. "I think so. It''s safer for us to leave." ine had already seen Hazel and waved at her, "Hi, Hazel. Luckily you''re here too." "It''s over. ine has seen me and we can''t leave now." Hazel whispered and smiled at ine. Oliver nodded and smiled at others. He held ine''s hand proudly and walked towards Lucas. "Oliver, you''re here." Lucas said with a smile. Oliver nodded. "Yes. I went abroad for a few days. Now that I''m back, I want to see everyone. I miss you all." Hazel was straightforward and couldn''t contain herself. Looking at ine''s beautiful skirt, she asked, "Is this the clothes that Master Young bought for you abroad?" ine blushed slightly and forced a smile, "Yeah. I said I would not wear it. But he stayed at my house and didn''t leave. I had no choice...." Lucas sneered, "So, Oliver relies on keeping bugging you. It is so funny." Oliver didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, he smiled, "What''s the matter? ine''s father wees me. I have a very good eye for choosing clothes, and all the clothes are just the right size." Hazel said mischievously, "The underwear is also the right size?" ine blushed as she gave Hazel a stern look. Oliver did not notice it and nodded, "Yes. I have an infallible eye for...." ine fiercely stepped on Oliver''s foot. Oliver frowned and didn''t dare to continue. In the distance, Emmett held the binocrs and looked at the four people chatting andughing. The more he looked, the more ashen his face became. Damn it! ine seemed to enjoy flirting with Oliver! She even dared to wear the underwear Oliver bought for her! Alright! Wait and see how he would settle scores with her! "Emmett, how is your hand? Let me look at it...." ... Marina walked over and was about to look at Emmett''s injured left hand when she heard Emmett curse her maliciously, "Get out!" Marina''s expression stiffened, but she still said with concern. "Your hand is bleeding and needs to be bandaged...." "Mind your own business! Didn''t I tell you to get out?" Marina gritted her teeth in anger and turned around to leave. After walking for dozens of meters, Marina heard a woman call her gently, "Hey, isn''t this Miss Marina, Mr. Smith''s new sweetheart?" Marina frowned and quickly turned around to look at Juliana. The coldness in Marina''s eyes was immediately concealed. She looked gentle and smiled at Juliana, saying, "Miss Juliana, you are still in China. I have thought you had already returned home. What is wrong? You are not needed in Italy anymore?" Chapter 244: Feeling Disappointed to See Me? Chapter 244: Feeling Disappointed to See Me? Juliana''s face darkened. This woman looked very gentle and kind, thus Juliana didn''t expect that she could say such sharp words. "Since Emmett is in China, I will certainly stay in China. By the way, my future father-inw had lunch with me today. Have you seen him before? I mean Emmett''s father." Juliana arrogantly raised her head high up and looked at Marina aggressively. Marina gave her a sweet smile. "No, I haven''t met his father, since I have been with Emmett all day and have no time." Juliana was so angry that she clenched her fists. In Juliana''s eyes, Marina''s words can be interpreted like this--''I don''t care about the attitude of Emmett''s father. Anyway, Emmett loves me and he is with me. And you, Juliana, can''t get even a little bit of Emmett''s attention and love.'' Julianne held back her anger and smiled, "Miss Marina, what about gambling? I''m afraid that you won''t dare to gamble with me since your family can''t afford it." Marina pretended to be very embarrassed before nodding hesitantly, "Alright, but I''m not good at gambling. Please be nice to me." Juliana put on a sinister smile. On the other side, Marina really admired Emmett for his urate prediction! Beforeing here, Emmett had predicted that if Juliana came here, she would definitely invite Marina to gamble in the underground casino. ... He told Marina to gamble with Juliana as she wished and it must be a huge gamble! "Miss Marina, don''t you inform Emmett? Will he agree?" Marina smiled, "There is no need to inform him. Emmett dotes on me. He will give me everything I want. He said that even if I want the stars in the sky, he would give me. Let''s go and gamble." Juliana was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She really wanted to tear Marina apart! Emmett waved at Kayden sullenly. Kayden leaned over and Emmett whispered to him. After a moment of astonishment, Kayden nodded. Just as Oliver and Lucas were talking, a waiter walked over and said something to Oliver. Oliver said to ine in an apologetic voice, "ine, I have something official to deal with. I''ll be back soon. You can chat with Hazel." He was still worried and he told Lucas and Hazel, "Please take care of ine for me." Hazel rolled her eyes and said, "You are so long-winged. She won''t get lost! Hurry up! Go to deal with your business!" Oliver looked at ine affectionately and said, "For her, I can''t be too clingy." ine was about to correct Oliver but he had already run away. Hazel smiled and said to ine, "ine, Master Young is a nice man. His love for you is sincere. Consider him. It''s not a bad thing to be with him." ine rolled her eyes and pouted adorably, "I have no feeling for him. How can I be with him? Besides, Mark is my ultimate goal." Hazel wiped away the sweat on her forehead and said, "Forget it, I beg you. Don''t mention Mark. I don''t think you like him at all. You don''t even miss him. How can you like him?" ine was stunned and frowned. That''s right. She didn''t even think of Mark for once a time! However, she would suddenly think of Emmett in the dead of night or when she had nothing to do. ... At this time, a waiter came over and said to ine, "Excuse me, are you Ms. Jones? Master Young asked you toe over." "Ask me toe over?" ine''s eyes widened with astonishment. ''He has just left for a while. Why did he ask me toe over?'' Lucas waved his hand and said magnanimously, "Oliver is suffering from lovesickness. He can''t live without you. Go to save him." Hazel sighed and said, "ine, it''s you who made Master Young sick. Hurry up!" "You two... Don''t say this again. Oliver and I are not in that kind of rtionship..." ine still wanted to exin, but she was led by the waiter in a winding direction. Oliver walked to the corner and saw a person. He was dumbfounded. "Why...Why are you here?" Oliver''s face suddenly turned pale and he was in aplete tizzy. After thinking for a while, Oliver dragged him out without waiting for his response. As for ine, she was led by the waiter and walked around and around in the hotel. She was about to get confused. "Here we are. He''s waiting for you inside." The waiter bowed to her and left. (¡Þ _ ¡Þ) ine looked at the gorgeous door and blinked. She hesitated for a while. What''s Oliver doing in the guest room? It''s a little scary... Was he going to do something to her? Grabbing her finger and standing in front of the door, ine hesitated. She hesitated and dare not knock at the door. The person in the room finally lost his cool and opened the door. Before ine could react, he pulled her in. ine shouted and the next second she was locked in the room. A familiar fragrance suddenly came to her before she could clearly see the environment. She was heavily pressed against the door. His dark and brooding eyes stared at her closely. ... ine was so stunned that her eyes were widely open. Her small mouth also opened out of astonishment. She leaned closely against the door and was so scared that she couldn''t breathe at all! "You..." "You thought that I''m your dear Oliver?" Emmett narrowed his eyes and breathed heavily as he asked with jealousy. It was he who pulled her in and shouted at her. What kind of person he was! "Oliver asked me toe here, didn''t he?" "You want to see him that much?" With his arm against the door, Emmett bent over and encircled ine. Fire was burning in his eyes. "No. I don''t..." ine was speechless. ''Come on. I was just a little shocked.'' ''Don''t you even allow me to be shocked?'' "You are disappointed to see me?" Emmett was like a bomb. Even a spark could detonate him. ine had been pressed on the door and felt ufortable. She wanted to move a little bit to make herself morefortable. However, a slight movement would press her chest against his. His chest was hard. Whenever her chest touched him, he took a deep breath. His deep breath scared ine. ine immediately stopped moving. She blinked and said, "No... I was not disappointed..." Emmett felt the fullness of her chest. He clenched his teeth and suddenly approached her face. His lips almost touched ine''s lips and the breath came from his mouth was hot. He sullenly asked, "If you were not disappointed, why didn''t you smile when you see me?" Gosh. ine really wanted to bang her head against the wall. She was the shocked one. She was suddenly pulled into the room and pressed against the door. At that time, she was shocked, so how could she smile to him? He was so demanding... "You suddenly dragged me in, which startled me. My heartbeat isn''t normal yet. Smile to you? Something must be wrong with my brain!" Emmett thought for a while. ''Right. Her exnation is reasonable.'' He was not that angry now. ... Emmett was still on ine. ine felt like she was to be pressed into a pancake and stuck to the door. Emmett''s body was so strong and so close to her. "Hey, it''s a little crowded ... Can you leave some space between us? It''s hard to breathe..." "Alright..." Emmett took a step back. ine immediately breathed a sigh of relief and rxed her body. However, before she could catch her breath, Emmett suddenly put his arm around her waist and whirled her around. She felt dizzy and then she was on the bed with Emmett on her. ine cried out. She was so afraid that she put her arms around Emmett''s neck. The big vibrated. ine gradually regained her strength. She looked at Emmett, who was pressing on her. Her heart beat quickly and she didn''t know where to look at. "What are you doing..." Emmett began to breathe heavily. He felt that if they keep staying like this, he could not control his strong desire for her. Actually... He just wanted to talk to her... But ... why was his breath getting heavier and heavier? "What do you think I''m doing?" He raised his left eyebrow and stared at her sexy lips. Invasiveness and possessiveness could be clearly seen in his eyes. ine was embarrassed. They were in such position. He was pressing on her. How could theymunicate equally! She was so disadvantaged! "If you want to talk with me, please get off from me first. Don''t press on me." When saying "press on", ine blushed. Emmett was also startled and his heart beat wildly. He wore a faint smile, which gave him a sense of evilness. "I want to talk to you like this. If you have the strength, you can get me off." Seeing ine pull a long face, Emmett said, "You are so soft, like the dough. Therefore, you are also to be pressed like the dough."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 245: You Did It on Purpose Chapter 245: You Did It on Purpose Emmett ''s voice became husky and sexy, full of temptation. ... A dough? How could she look like a dough? Was she fat? Although she wasn''t that skinny, she wouldn''t be able to be thought fat either. He actually ... called her ... a dough! Damn it! She was enraged! ine puffed up her cheeks in exasperation and retorted, "I''m not a dough! I''m not." ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± she continued. "Okay, I know." Emmett chuckled, amused at the way she was angry. He casually stretched out his hand and pinched her cheeks gently. "But look at your face. Isn''t it chubby? If you are not a dough, anyone else?" ... ine opened her eyes wide and was speechless. She was not able to rebut it.... Although her figure was slender, her face still hadn''t lost its baby weight. ''Damn it!'' she cursed in her heart. "It will be better if I suck on my cheeks!" ine was so anxious to exin that she didn''t notice that Emmett''s eyes grew zing, filled with affection. She really cared about his calling her a dough! Emmett took a deep breath and stared at ine as if she was his prey and he was a leopard, his zing gaze looking through her with mixed signals. "Then how about here?" Emmett suddenly stretched out his hands and cupped ine''s plump.... ine did not expect the sudden movement of him and let out a cry in rm, her face turning pale for a moment. She looked down and saw that his handspletely covered her breasts and were even kneading them gently. In a sh, ine''s face changed from pale to red. She anxiously looked up to see his face. Damn it! Emmett was smiling wickedly, and he squinted his eyes with satisfaction. Of course, he should be content since he got what he wanted with his hands! "You ... take away your hands...!" ... ine stammered and pushed his chest with her hands, but in vain. She was so embarrassed.... Her breasts were being reshaped by him.... It was a very miraculous body part that could be sculpted into different shapes.... Her breathing became heavy. She felt hot. "Baby, what do you say? Isn''t it soft and plump here?" Emmett said hoarsely and his breathing speeded up. "Because I''m a woman...." She wanted to die. She was underneath Emmett, her breasts under his control, and she had to discuss her body part with him. ''God help me!'' ine thought. She couldn¡¯t take it! "But not all women like you, you know?" Emmett smiled and leaned forward, his charming and handsome face extremely near to her chest. ine was so embarrassed that she wanted to hide herself. Emmett removed one hand from her breast. His hand ran through her waist and legs and finallynded on her butt. He pinched her bum hard. ine cried out of pain. Why did he do that? It really hurt. ine frowned in dissatisfaction. "This ce ... is chubbier, isn''t it?" Emmett held her soft body parts in his hands. Their breaths mingled together, turning heavier. ine couldn''t help but tremble under him. ine gasped intermittently and tightened her nerves. Her body became extremely sensitive because of his magic fingers. She felt a kind of electric charge ran through her body and her skin was burning up. She trembled beneath him. "Let go of your hand ... I don''t like this ... I feel bad...." ine licked her lips and a burning feeling was in her throat. Maybe she did it subconsciously.... ... But this action triggered Emmett''s possessiveness. Then there was a sound. Emmett let out a moan and then leaned over, kissing her lips fiercely in a way of punishment. She had to moan, too. ine turned her head and gasped for breath. Her chest became sour and swollen because of Emmett''s forceful rubbing. It seemed that she was pushed down by a lion and then eaten up by it. She still remembered that he called her a dough and she needed an answer. She was not.... ine was still thinking of this question. Their lips clung to each other and their bodies rubbed against each other. ine gradually lost her consciousness. She forgot to be shy, to resist, and to reject. Gradually, she put her arms around Emmett''s neck and began to kiss him back awkwardly. Although her response was very clumsy, it was enough to drive Emmett mad. He kissed her more deeply and fiercely He parted her legs and ced them around his waist, edging his strong waist between her legs. ine felt something hard rubbing against her abdomen. It''s very hard. "What did you bring with you? It''s too hard!" ine muttered in dissatisfaction as she ran her hand down discontentedly. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Emmett froze and gasped for breath over her. His eyes were zing and he gritted his teeth, "What do you think?" (¡Ño¡Ñ) ine immediately understood! She was very regretful. She had had sex with him before and should be able to ask such a stupid question. What was more foolish was that right now, her hand was grasping his.... ine abruptly retreated her hand and her face flushed red. "I ... I didn''t mean to...." "I think you did it on purpose...." ... Emmett''s lips were red, in contrast to his paleplexion and his eyes were as clear as a pool of water. He was extremely handsome. Everyone would marvel at his charming face when they saw it. "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?" His pink tongue brushed across her soft lips. His eyes were full of fire and mischief. ine felt so embarrassed and tried to exin, "No, I really didn''t mean it. I just forgot...." She was not as perverted as he was, and she didn¡¯t think about sex all day like him. What''s more, there were few men around her, so she really forgot about men''s physical reaction. "Forgot what?" Emmett became serious and asked. "You forgot about me?" He added, fury rising up in his voice. "No, I didn''t ... I just forgot that you have that stuff...." ine exined anxiously. Emmett narrowed his eyes and paused for a moment. Then he couldn''t help but chuckle. He leaned forward and left a gentle kiss on her nose with affection. "Honey, you''re so cute...." ine was relieved, though feeling rather speechless. Emmett was really a dangerous and unpredictable person and she couldn¡¯t read his mind at all. He wore a sullen face just now and suddenlyughed out. Cute? What was he talking about? She was frightened out of her wits by him just now. "It doesn''t matter if you forget. I''ll help you remember. Let''s review it together." Emmett said slowly as he rose up to untie his belt. What? (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine was shocked. Review? Review what? He was not going to ... review...that thing? ine waved her hand in panic and said, "Thank you. I think there''s no need. I do remember and I don''t need to have a review." "Really?" Emmett looked at the little creature beneath him and chuckled. ine nodded violently, "Yes! No need, please!" She really didn''t want to do that again. It was too tiring. ... "Then you tell me about its shape, size, and function." Emmett untied his belt slowly, but firmly. ine''s body trembled from the cracking sound of the metal belt. "What do you mean...?" She was baffled. In a moment. Emmett took off his trousers and he looked like a devil from the hell. ine let out a cry and covered her face with her hands. He was so lustful! So bad! Why he suddenly took off his pants! He was not a nice person at all! This is from N?velDrama.Org. Emmett gasped fiercely and bent down. He stretched out his hand to pull hers andughed softly. "Look, you can''t remember, right? You can''t even name its function. Come on! Open your eyes wide and let''s study together." "I know! Let go of my hands! I don''t want to see you!" Emmett''s breathing became more and faster. He loved so much what she looked now. ine covered her little face with her hands and wiggled her plump body. It was too tempting! He was well prepared for a battle. "Then ... tell me what it is used for?" ine''s chest heaved violently as she breathed in panic. "To ... to wear me out...." (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Emmett paused for a moment and thought for a while. Then he burst intoughter. "You mean each time I make you too exhausted?" ine took her hands away and reproached, "Yes! You already know your badness, right? Each time after suffering your torture, I didn''t want to walk at all!" Chapter 246: Do You Want Sexless Life Chapter 246: Do You Want Sexless Life ine realized that what she said was too blunt. Her face immediately turned red. She felt abashed, picked up a pillow and threw it at Emmett''s face. She turned around and crawled forward like a caterpir on the bed. A faint smile appeared on Emmett''s face. "Then today ... I''ll be gentle and not tire you out...." He reached out and grabbed ine''s snow-white ankle. ... "Let go of me! Let me go! I don''t want it!" ine was struggling and kicking! Groans started again. Emmett let go of her ankle with a muffled groan. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine crawled to the head of bed and turned to look in surprise. Emmett put his hands between his legs and curled up, sitting on the carpet. He frowned in pain. And cold sweat could be seen on his forehead. It looked that he was hurt. "It hurts...." He muttered. "You, what''s wrong with you? What''s the matter?" ''Bad-bear Smith is as strong as a wild wolf. His muscles are as hard as a wall. Can he be sick?'' "Hey, what''s wrong with you on earth?" ine blinked in confusion. Emmett took a long time to get his breath. He nced at ine and gritted his teeth. "You kicked me...." ''Ah? Kick him?'' ''Where did I kick him?'' ine thought about it, and then she realized why he was hurt. She probably kicked him at his male organ when she was struggling... Ah! ine covered her mouth in shock and took a deep breath. God, she kicked his...? ''Oh, it is his reproductive organ.'' ''Will he die of this?'' ''Jesus! If he died, I would be the culprit!'' ''I don''t want to be a culprit!'' ine crawled over and rolled out of bed in a daze, getting next to Emmett. She stretched out, wanted to touch Emmett, but didn''t know where to touch. "Oh, I''m sorry. Are you okay? Are you alright? I didn''t mean to kill you. I didn''t look back.... What''s the matter with you? Do I need make an emergency call? Don''t scare me..." Emmett''s face was pale and his hair was slightly wet, sweat hanging on his forehead. ... He looked at ine evilly! "You want sexless life?" Damn it! His desire was so strong that it was ready to do it. ine suddenly kicked it. It really hurt. Fortunately, he had been practicing martial arts for a long time. And his Force was strong. He had used internal force to protect him. But he was still hurt. It really hurt.... It was the first time it had been hurt by a woman! Oh, she kicked right here! ine pouted and watched Emmett with tears in her eyes. She said pitifully, "What do you mean?" "You don''t understand? You almost made me impotent!" Emmett rolled his eyes unhappily. He looked better. ine took a deep breath and said, "Impotent? I kicked you to impotent? Then, you won''t be able to do it?" God! Such a kind-hearted person like her actually did this cruel and bad thing! Even though it hurt, Emmettughed. He reached out, pinched ine''s face, and said, "Oh? You were scared that I''m unable do it? Don''t be worried. You are seductive enough to me. I promise that I can satisfy you every time." ine didn''t want to talk with him. It seemed that there was no big deal. He could actuallyugh out loud. Bad guy! She really got a shock. "Help me up." Emmett spread out his hand to ine. ine did not dare to slight him. She quickly took Emmett''s arm, paid great effort, propped him up, and helped him sit on the bed. Emmett''s hand still put there. ine blinked her eyes and felt she was wronged. "How is it? Can I have a look?" she said. "I won''t show you." Emmett''s face turned red. How could he show it to her at this time? "Oh, is it swollen by my kicking?" ... ine was curious and turned to look at Emmett. Emmett gritted his teeth and angrily turned his face. "Huh, if I be impotent, you should be responsible for me in the rest of your life." ine said perfunctorily, "Okay, I''ll take care of you. Is that okay?" ine ran to the bathroom and wetted a towel with cold water. Then, she walked to Emmett with the towel and said, "Come, putting the cold towel on your swollen part can help relieve swelling." That was themon sense. Emmett didn''t know what to say. "Oh, no! Thanks." ''Does it work for that part?'' ine scratched her head and felt extremely apologetic. She looked down and muttered, "I''m sorry. I know I was wrong. I will not definitely do it again.... Don''t be angry...." "I''m not angry." Emmett sighed, "I just ... feel ufortable." ine nced at Emmett and kept silent. "When I''m okay, you can''t refuse me." "Oh..." "You must serve me with passion!" "Oh...." "You are not allowed to get too close with other men before that!" ine looked up andined, "I''ve never been close to anyone and I won''t in future." Emmett turned around and muttered "I''m afraid you will do it...." "What did you say?" ine asked. Emmett was irritated. He grabbed ine''s arm and pulled her onto the bed. His big hand covered her chest. He said angrily, "I didn''t say anything! Lie down and apany me for a while!" ine couldn''t resist him. She was very guilty and could only obediently do as Emmett said. However... "Can you stop fondling me here?" ine said unhappily. ''Even if I kicked his that part, he can''t do that!'' Lying on the bed with him, she should bear her breast being touched! Emmett rolled his eyes. "I''ve been kicked by you. Can''t I touch you?" ... ... ine couldn''t say anything and her anger cooled down. ''Anyway, I kicked him. It is my fault.'' ''Well, just let him touch it. But...'' She felt stiflingly hot. Her breast was very sensitive to his fondling! Slowly, she felt her desire became strong. Well, her desire was ignited. Theyy face to face on the bed, looking at each other with deep affection. ine''s eyes were bright like crystal-clear water. She snuffled asionally because she felt little ufortable for his touch. Emmett was deeply attracted by her. "Sweetie..." "Huh?" They were whispering. "Honey, do you miss me these days?" ine bit her lips, was impatient, "Why do you ask it again?" "You like Oliver?" "No!" "Did Oliver give you the clothes on you?" "Yes, he insisted on it. Actually, I don''t want it." "Then ... the underwear on you is also he bought?" ine was blushed. "I ... I... I refused. He didn''t give up. He insisted that I wear it. I can only do it. Actually..." Huh! Emmett was annoyed. He narrowed his eyes angrily and snorted, "He knows your size? How far have you and he developed?" Shark! He was indeed a fractious Shark. He would get angry for no reason at all. ine was displeased. "Why do you ask me this? We are just..." "Why does he know your chest circumference so urately? He even bought you a bra exactly fits you. Tell me why!" "I ... I don''t know why.... I also feel it is strange..." ... ine pouted, lowered her voice because of Emmett''s furious face. She was also confused why Oliver could give her the right size bra. "He ... touched you?" Emmett lowered his voice and was on the verge of rage. There was a tension... One of his hands was on her chest. ine bit her lip and said in fear, This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "No ... he didn''t touch me here...." "Then you showed it to him?" Emmett imaged that Oliver had seen ine''s naked, snow-white breast... He wanted to kill that man! No one was allowed to touch his woman! "Am I crazy?! I won''t show it to him! What are you talking about?!" "Then take it off!" Emmett ordered coldly. "What? Take off what?" ine widened her eyes and looked at Emmett''s gloomy and handsome face in disbelief. Emmett ran his eyes over ine''s chest and said indifferently, "What do you think?" The answer was so clear. ine trembled. ine pouted and cried out in a trembling voice, "No.... I can''t take off my bra.... My breast will shake while walking.... No!" Emmett almost burst intoughter. But he tried to keep serious, handed a bag to ine. Chapter 247: Put Her into the Closet Chapter 247: Put Her into the Closet "Here you are. There''s a bra I bought for you. You can only wear the bra I bought for you." ine waspletely shocked. Wordless... "What?! Mr. Smith, You came out for dinner with this?" And he called it a gift for her? Emmett gave a slight cough and turned his face away. He was too shy to tell ine that he missed her so much that he was almost going crazy. That was why he bought her the beautiful bra without thinking when he inspected the shopping mall. ... This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After buying it, he didn''t have the chance to give it to her, so he kept it with him every day. After all, it didn''t take up any space. He had thought that one day, when he made love to her, he would gently kiss her on the back and give it to her. So ... he brought it with him.... But ... taking it out at this moment seemed a little embarrassing.... Thus, he wouldn''t tell her why there was a bra of her size here. "Hurry! Do you like the bra Oliver bought you so much? Take it off!" Emmett shouted to conceal his shyness. But his roar frightened ine. "Oh, oh." ine answered and took off her clothes without any hesitation. It was until she took off her dress that she realized.... Heavens! How could she be so lustful? The moment he gave the order, she began to take off her clothes? Oh gosh. Kill me now! "Ah!" ine screamed, turning around to take a look. Emmett was lying on the bed with his head resting on his arms. He was lustfully staring at her with narrowed eyes! "I won''t change now. Let''s talk about it when we get home." ine hastily picked up her clothes and put them on, but Emmett suddenly tackled her. His hot and strong body once again pressed down on hers, and her handsome face approached hers. "You have to change it! Right now!" Emmett said in a domineering manner. He stretched out his hand and began to unhook ine''s bra. "I''ll do it myself. I''ll do it myself..." ine panicked, her hands and Emmett''s intertwined. Bang... ine''s bra unhooked all of a sudden. Emmett pulled off her bra and her breasts came into his view. "Oh..." Emmett couldn''t help but let out an exmation with suppressed emotion. ine gave a yelp, feeling too embarrassed. Emmett froze for a few seconds and then he couldn''t control himself anymore. He lowered his body and opened his mouth to kiss her ... tender... "Ah ... don''t. Don''t do this..." ine''s face puckered as she panted and begged. She didn''t let him kiss her, but he kissed her again and again. She tried to avoid him but failed. ... ine cried in shyness, but Emmett became more and more excited. Putting her hands on her head, he panted heavily. "Don''t move. Don''t move..." "Let me go." Damn it. She was not dressed properly now. It was so embarrassing. "I ... I have a sexual response..." Emmett said excitedly. ine was stunned for a moment. She looked down at his.... "Oh, you''re all right! Really! You''re all right now!" ine cried out happily. She had thought she kicked him so hard that he couldn''t have a sexual response again. Guilt almost drowned her just now. Emmett said with sinisterugh, "Now see how powerful your man is? Don''t move. Wee my love!" ... ine was shocked. Wee his love? Really? This brat. He was going to do that? "No, you''re hurt. You should have a good rest." "I''ll die if I rest now!" Emmett anxiously raised ine''s leg but ine didn''t even dare to move now. She was afraid that she would kick him again... However, Emmett frowned and his face suddenly darkened. He got out of the bed, his movements quick and agile. Then, he pulled up ine, who was lying on the bed, and put her dress, her bra and her into the closet beside him. "Don''t say anything. Someone ising!" Emmett exined and then closed the closet door. Emmett quickly tidied up after himself andy down back on the bed. He ced his arm on his forehead and closed his eyes. Bang! The door opened! The sound of the door opening was very loud and sudden. ine, who was in the closet, trembled in shock. Holding her clothes, she couldn''t help trembling slightly. She felt very nervous now. ''Don''t open the closet.'' If it was opened, it would be hugely embarrassing for her. Did she need to pretend to be a stic model? Just as she was thinking wildly, she heard an arrogant female voice. ... "Emmett, we haven''t seen each other for several days. Why did you just leave when you saw me just now?" Juliana said as she raised her chin and stepped into the room. She wore high heels of ten centimeters and her bright eyes alight with joy. She was told that Emmett had quietly left the hall. So she immediately left the bet behind to look for him. She wanted to see who Emmett left the hall and went in the room for! Emmett looked up, lying on the bed idly. "Oh, it''s you, Miss Juliana. I thought it was my Marina. Where is she? Why hasn''t shee?" My Marina! The two words made Juliana very angry. "What''s wrong? Why are you in the room?" Juliana looked around the room. The sheets were slightly wrinkled and messy. Emmett''s hair and clothes were a little untidy... There seemed to be nothing unusual in the room. But.... Why did she just feel that something was strange? Juliana wrinkled her nose like a leopard. Emmett gazed distantly at her. He had been vigntly observing Juliana''s movements. He nonchntly smiled, "It would be very exciting and interesting to have sex somewhere else. You know that, right? I''m waiting here for my Marina. Miss Julianne, you should remember to knock before you enter someone else''s room. Don''t get in directly. It''s alright now. But if it was a whileter, my Marina and I would be having ... You know, it''s not okay." ... Juliana''s face turned pale. In her mind''s eye, she saw how passionately he banged Marina... She tightly clenched the fists beside her legs. ... Juliana took a deep breath and replied, "But Emmett, you know that Miss Marina went to gamble with me. How could she rush back to have sex with you? Or Emmett ... are you waiting for someone else?" Emmett''s heart skipped a beat! But his smile did not change. "Gambling is just for fun, isn''t it? I just sent Marina a text message. Only four words: I miss you again. She will know what I mean. My Marina is actually very excited about this. She will definitely leave the bet and run over to meet me." Juliana narrowed her eyes. She almost went mad with anger! Damn it. Was the rtionship between Emmett and Marina so close? Every day... Taking a deep breath, Juliana forced a smile as she approached Emmett. She ced her leg on the bed, in which way, Emmett could see her ... under her skirt. "Emmett ... Actually... you shouldn''t treat me like this ... There are some girls, if you don''t taste them, you won''t know how delicious they are. I''m very good in bed. Don''t you want to feel the feeling of extreme sexual pleasure with me?" Looking at Emmett''s handsome face, Julianne could not help but stretch out her hand to caress his face. Bang! Her hand was pped away by Emmett. Emmett sat up straight and his eyes were cold. "Miss Juliana, I''m a stubborn person. I''m now addicted to Marina''s body, so I''m not interested in other girls. You can go now. My Marina will be unhappy if she finds you''re here." Just as Juliana was about to say something, Marina''s panting voice came from the door. "Darling, am Ite?" Her face was slightly red and she was slightly panting. Juliana could tell how anxious she was to rush back. Emmett heaved a sigh of relief. Thankfully ... He was just afraid that paranoid Juliana would discover ine if she stayed for a while longer. ... Emmett grinned brightly. He opened his arms to Marina and said softly to her. "Come on, darling. I''m just waiting for you. Honey, why did youe back sote? I couldn''t wait." Marina stared at Emmett''s handsome face nkly. If he could always treat her like this, she would be willing to die 20 years younger! Marina smiled sweetly as she walked towards Emmett and threw herself into his embrace. Under Juliana''s intense gaze, Marina raised her face and kissed Emmett''s chin. Marina was in Emmett''s embrace. She turned around, nced at Juliana and asked her. "What? Didn''t you say to answer your phone, Miss Juliana? Why did you get to Emmett''s room? What are you doing here?" Chapter 248: What about Her? Chapter 248: What about Her? Juliana''s face paled. She raised her chin arrogantly and said, "It''s nothing to do with you what I''m going to talk with Emmett. Why should I tell you about that? Listen, we have poor sound instion here. You''d better not seduce Emmett!" With a snort, Juliana turned around and left. As she walked, Juliana scolded Marina as a slut. She wondered why Emmett was fascinated by Marina. "Marina, I won''t let you off easily!" Juliana thought. As soon as Juliana left, Emmett closed the door and locked it. Marina frowned and said, "We were gambling, and she suddenly...." "Wait for a second!" Emmett interrupted Marina and walked to the wardrobe. Under Marina''s surprised gaze, he opened it. Emmett asked ine in a low voice, "How are you? You look not good...." ine was sallow. She bit her lips tightly, with her big eyes filled with tears. ine looked at Emmett for a while. Then, her gaze stayed on Marina, who was in the room as well. ine choked, "Luckily, I haven''t died yet!" She said, with her tears streaming down. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She felt wronged and embarrassed. It turned out that Emmett was here waiting for Marina! Then what about her? A passerby who went wrong? ... By contrast, ine was a woman without scheming. When Emmett opened the wardrobe and cared for her, she only felt sad and wronged, and she did not pay any attention to Marina''s pale face! Marina was trembling slightly! She could hardly stand.... So.... When she dealt with Juliana, Emmett managed to bring ine here! It turned out that he pretended to concern about and love her because of ine! Marina was so desperate that she almost couldn''t breathe! She subconsciously put her hand on her left chest and felt extremely miserable. Although she had always been rejected by Emmett, who was outstanding, she couldn''t help but feel sad at his partiality to ine. She was, after all, a woman! Even if she was an assassin, she was a woman, who loved Emmett. Being different from ine, Marina was sophisticated. Even though she was sad, she put on a noble smile as usual. To ine, Marina''s smile meant contempt and victory. Marina gritted her teeth and chuckled. "Emmett, are you going to sleep with her, who is less attractive, for a change?" All of a sudden, Emmett red at her. Emmett shot daggers at Marina, as if he wanted to kill her. Under his gaze, Marina trembled. She couldn''t help but take half a step back. She soon shut her mouth and didn''t dare to speak again. "I have never been intimate with you. What nonsense are you talking about? Go away!" Emmett narrowed his eyes. Marina''s eyes twitched. Without saying anything else, she turned around and walked into the bathroom. With her tears falling down and her nose snotty, ine stood motionless in the wardrobe. Being naked, she clutched her clothes and shivered slightly, like a beautiful mermaid. When Emmett looked at ine, he became gentle. He reached out his hand and pulled her out softly. Then, he sat down on the bed with ine in his arms. ... "Why are you crying? Do you feel suffocated? Isn''t it dark inside?" He asked in a husky and gentle voice. He reached out to wipe the tears off her face. ine shook off Emmett''s hand and cried out. "I hate you!" Emmett was shocked. "I''m sorry...." "Don''t say that again! How could you keep hurting me like this? How could you bully me again and again? How about I stab you and apologize to youter? Why do you always make fun of me?" Emmett bit his lips and didn''t know what to say. "ine, even if you try to kill me, I won''tin." "I indeed don''t mean to make fun of you!" "I ... I can''t help it." "I love you so much. I just want to be with you." Emmett thought. "Don''t believe what I said to Juliana. I lied to her. I have nothing to do with Marina." Emmett was afraid that if he did not exin to ine clearly, he would lose her. Whenever he thought of it, he felt scared. "How can I believe you by listening to only one side of the story? It is well-known that you like Marina! As Marina said, she is your girlfriend, and I''m just someone you don''t take serious at all." ine cried as she shouted, like a crazed kitten. Emmett snorted, "Marina? She''s delusional! ine, I''m very picky. I don''t like Marina at all. Don''t worry." "I don''t care. It has nothing to do with me what type of woman you like. I just wish you not to get me involved again!" As ine said, she couldn''t help but cry in injured tones again, "Do you know how embarrassing it is for me to hide in the wardrobe without wearing any clothes?" Her remarks wrung Emmett''s heart. ... "It''s my fault putting you in trouble. Come and vent your anger on me. You can hit me." Emmett held ine''s hand and asked her to hit him on the face. ine pulled her hand back and said, "I don''t want to hit you. Instead, I don''t want to see you anymore!" "If you refuse to see me, I''ll die." Emmett said in a sexy voice. "I don''t care about whether you will die or not! You''d better hurry up and go to die." "If I die, you will be widowed. How miserable it is! I promise I won''t embarrass you again, okay?" Putting ine into his embrace, Emmett stroked her back and lowered his head to kiss her face now and then. ine was busy avoiding his stroke as well as his kiss. ine closed her eyes and shouted to him, "I''ll marry a good man as soon as you die! I''ll never remain a widow for you!" Emmett was shocked for a moment beforeughing out. He pointed at the tip of ine''s nose and teased. "Have you admitted you are my wife? How dare you marry someone else right away after I die?" ine was dumbfounded as well. How embarrassing it was! How could she be trapped by Emmett''s trick? Wasn''t what she had said meant that she admitted she was his wife? ine lowered her head, only then did she discover that she was still naked! Heavens! "Hurry up and put on my bra...." she thought. "Let me help you...." Emmett twisted ine to face him and tried to help her with his slender and fair hand. "No need!" "They have been full-developed and are plump." How hateful Emmett was! He put his hand on ine''s breasts and press them. With her face flushed and her eyes wet, ine was so embarrassed that she kept looking down. She struggled to escape from Emmett''s embrace and put on her clothes, but she failed. Emmett hugged her tightly. Moreover, he kept caressing her body. "Let me get dressed...." Chapter 249: Nobody Believes in It Chapter 249: Nobody Believes in It "Promise you''ll miss me tonight, then I''ll let you wear your clothes." "No! Why should I miss you! I won''t miss you at all!" "Fine. But I know Juliana well. She''lle back to check. I don''t mind her seeing your boobs." "What?" ine was frightened. It was too much for her to be seen by Marina when her clothes were half torn off. If Juliana also saw her like this, ine would rather die. "Let go of me. I''ve got to get dressed...." "Just say it. Say that you''ll miss me tonight. I''ll help you get dressed." Emmett hugged ine and whispered in her ear. He almost drove ine crazy. She curled her lips and helplessly whispered, "Alright, you got me. I''ll say it. I ... I will ... miss you tonight...." When she said thest few words, her voice was so low that Emmett could hardly hear it. But he finally smiled contentedly. He lowered his head and snogged ine passionately. After this long and intimate kiss, Emmett helped ine put on her dress. ine was so angry that her teeth hurt. While putting on her clothes in panic, ine couldn''t help but re at Emmett. However, Marina, who was standing in the bathroom, was having aplicated feeling. She peeked out through the door and saw them flirting with each other. She went all cold as if someone poured ice water on her head! Emmett was such a gentle man in front of ine! He could be tender. He couldy low. He could even grovel for affection. Marina had never seen Emmett like that before! To her, Emmett was just an ice-cold fox who was skilled in scheming! Marina admired ine. She was even getting jealous of ine! Juliana used to envy Marina. Now it was Marina''s turn to envy ine! Marina couldn''t help but think, "ine! How could you enjoy such a peaceful life? I''m risking my life for you, but you just sit and get so much love from Emmett!" Why could ine get everything? Marina clenched her hands tightly. Her eyes shone with a malice. ... Emmett sandwiched ine between his legs andbed her hair. "You''re so hypocritical!" ine turned away. She didn''t want him to do that. Emmett did not get angry. He continued tob her hair. Then he pinched her pink little face and said with a smile, "I would only do this for you. Others can''t even get a fake smile. Alright, stop crying. You won''t look good with swollen eyes." ... "It''s none of your business!" "But I care about you." Emmett''s stern face scared ine, so she stopped talking back to him. But then she nced at Emmett and found his eyes were bright like those of a cheetah! He got these deep and sharp eyes, through which she couldn''t know what he was thinking. He also got a straight and nice nose. He must have a temper with that good nose. Although his lips looked thin, he got a thick lower lip, which made him very sexy. ine couldn''t help but get attracted by Emmett''s face. When ine realized it, she immediately shook her head and left the thought behind. ine said in her heart, "ine! Emmett is a yboy! He''s not serious about this rtionship! He''s a bastard who likes to toy with women''s affection!" "Why are you still crazy about him? You''re so dumb!" ine thought that she was too stupid! Emmett helped ine get dressed and gently patted on her round butt.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Don''t go out now. I''ll call Lucas and Hazel. They''ll pick you up. Go out after I leave. You need to stay here for a while. Don''t be afraid." Emmett was afraid that Julianne would return and find ine. Julianne was short-tempered. She would definitely burn ine to ashes. Emmett wanted to make sure that everything went well, so he had to think of a way to get ine out of here safely. First, he had to be a bait and walked to Juliana with Marina, so that they could attract her attention. Only in this way would the room be less obvious and dangerous. Thinking of this, Emmett called Lucas. ... Lucas quickly picked it up after his phone rang. "Hello? Emmett? What happened?" "Yeah. Bring Hazel to the guest room. ine is in Room 1012." "What? ine is there? What is she doing there?" "Cut the crap. Just do it and hurry over!" "Alright. We''ll be right there." Lucas was still a little stunned when he hung up the phone. He looked at Hazel and was very confused. "Did I hear it wrong? Wasn''t ine looking for Oliver? Why did Emmett know where she was? It''s weird." "What''s going on? What happened to ine?" Hazel was eating, so she asked with her mouth full. "Emmett wants us to go to the guest room and pick up ine. Let''s go. Stop eating. Honey, you eat the most at this dinner party." "Wait, let me take this radish." Hazel took a radish and walked to the guest room with Lucas. "I don''t need anyone to pick me up. I can go out myself. I don''t want to stay here. You guys enjoy it!" When ine thought of Marina inside, she was ufortable. She waved her arm and was about to walk out. "Wait." Emmett grabbed her wrist, stopped her and whispered, "Wait. I''ve told you that I go out and you stay here. Your good friend Hazel ising to pick you up." "No!" Why should she listen to him? "Just listen to me." "I said no!" So, Emmett pretended to be mad and his face fell. "What? You hit me in the nuts and now you don''t want to listen to me? Alright, cure me and then you can leave." ... ine blushed and shut up. She hated this. Emmett kept mentioning his dick to make her shy. Emmett secretly heaved a sigh of relief after ine stopped talking back to him. He held her small hand and pressed it down on the zipper of his trousers. ine felt a hard thing. She was so shocked that she looked at Emmett with her eyes wide open. ... Emmett grinned at her and whispered in her ear, "With you here, it gets ready all the time. It''s good now. Don''t worry. I swear I never touched Marina." ... Before ine could understand his words, Emmett shouted coldly, "Marina,e out here!" Marina silently walked out of the bathroom with a stiff expression. Marina said in her heart, "Just try it. Watch the man you like flirt with another woman and you''ll be as stiff as I am." ine was still very amazed when she saw Marina. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at Marina. Miss Marina was so beautiful! She had these long almond-shaped eyes, which made her so charming. Emmett said that he had never touched her. "Can I believe him?" ine asked herself in her heart. But ine was so lustful. He was simply a stallion that was in heat all the time. Would he not touch such a beautiful woman when she was beside him? ine didn''t buy it at all! "Remember what I said. Wait a moment. You can only open the door when Lucas and Hazele. I have to go now." Emmett winked at Marina. Marina understood and walked out first. Emmett walked to the door but stopped there. He was pondering for a moment before he suddenly turned around. When ine was surprised by him, he held her little face and kissed her hard. ... ine was forced to raise her head, and her eyes were wide open. She was startled. It was a brief kiss. But it was great and hot. "I''ve always only wanted you!" After whispering that, Emmett let go of ine and strode out of the room. iney on the bed and remained in a daze, panting. What was going on? Emmett kissed her before he left? He had always only wanted her. Was he meaning it? Or he was just lying? Marina had waited for a while before she saw Emmett walk out with narrowed eyes. His chest was heaving slightly, and his lips turned red. He must have kissed that girl again. ... Marina''s eyes shed with hatred. "What are we going to do?" "Show we love each other deeply in front of the guests," Emmett said coldly. Then he walked past Marina and walked in advance of her. Marina walked faster, trying to catch up with Emmett. But he always kept his distance. Emmett only stopped at the door that connected to the hall. Then he turned around and put an arm round Marina''s waist with a cold expression. His powerful arms seemed to be magical. Marina felt that she could hardly walk straight. She fell into Emmett''s embrace like a bird. ... One step away was the bustling banquet hall. The wealthy men and thedies of famous families were shining under the dazzling lights. Marina looked at Emmett. She was infatuated with him. The moment they entered the hall, Emmett put on a fake smile. In others'' eyes, Emmett and Marina were truly a perfect couple. They were so intimate and loved each other. "Remember who you really are. If you say that dinner and fast food thing again, I''ll make you disappear." Emmett smiled and whispered into Marina''s ear. The smile on Marina''s face turned stiff. "I know...." However, others only thought that Emmett loved Marina so much. He even kissed her earlobe while walking. Julianne was so angry that she drank hard in the wine section. Her subordinate leaned over and whispered, "Miss, stop drinking. We''ve got something to do." Chapter 250: I Want His Love Chapter 250: I Want His Love "That''s not your problem! You trash, get lost! I''m so annoyed! I can drink as much as I want!" Juliana roared to her subordinate crazily. Then, she let out a deep breath and continued to drink. All the subordinates didn''t have the guts to say anything anymore. They lowered their heads. As Juliana drank, she suddenly stopped. She smashed a ss onto the ground, and the ss immediately copsed into shards on the ground. The surrounding guests were all scared. "Shit! I don''t believe it! Damn it! Why is Marina better than me? Let''s go back and talk to them!" ... Juliana led her people to the guest room. After walking a few steps, she stopped. She widened her blue eyes and looked not far ahead. All the starlight in the sky gathered on that man! He was dazzling! He had taken in all the brilliance! His diamond-like dazzling eyes were filled withughter, and his thin lips were turned up slightly, seductive and morous! Juliana gasped. She trembled because of Emmett''s aura. This was her man! He should be the man standing beside her! Why was there another woman in his arms? ''Damn it, I should really scratch Marina''s face!'' Juliana said to herself. In the distance, Emmett held Marina to him and walked forward with a faint smile. He coincidentally turned to look at Juliana, and his gaze met Juliana''s in the air. Then, he nodded and smiled at her. His smile was courteous and mechanical, yet Juliana''s heart still started to beat wildly. Of course, this faint smile also dispelled all the hostility that Juliana had just felt. For a moment, she was dumbfounded. She felt herself torn apart. ''Damn it, if Emmett stands in front of me naked one day, I''ll definitely lose my mind! Out of question!'' she thought. ''Look at his face, calm and charming...'' ''Look at the way he walks, so dashing yet steady...'' ''Look at how he moves, noble and elegant...'' "Miss, you''re drooling." A subordinate whispered to Juliana. Bang! Juliana jabbed the subordinate with her elbow. After her attack, the man almost lost his breath. Juliana quickly touched her chin. ...Sure enough, she drooled. Emmett was actually walking towards her with Marina! It was happening. Juliana''s heart began to beat irregrly. She blinked rapidly. She was so nervous... ... "Miss Juliana, what are you doing here by yourself? Nobody to talk to?" Emmett, who was six feet tall, was in front of Juliana. He had blocked all the light. Juliana stood in front of Emmett and suddenly felt herself petite and in need of protection. This was one of the few times that Emmett took the initiative to talk to her. Juliana rolled her eyes charmingly. She ran her hand through her golden curls, and then deliberately squared her shoulders to have her chest forward. "Emmett, other than you, everyone else here is very boring. I don''t have anything to talk to them," she said in a pampered tone. Marina leaned on Emmett, as if she was weak. She rolled her eyes and nced at Juliana. ''Don''t pretend to be ady now! Juliana, what a minx you are!'' Marina thought aloud. Emmett smiled and suddenly reached out to touch Juliana''s hair. Juliana froze as she felt the throb. She opened her eyes wide. "There''s something on your hair." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Emmett showed Juliana the trash in his hand and then shook his fingers. Juliana was instantly moved! She was greatly touched! Gosh, Emmett must have felt something for her! He actually picked up the trash on her hair! Heavens! She was so happy! "Emmett, your father has invited me for dinner. He hoped that you coulde as well. He probably missed you too. Why don''t we make an appointment with him and pay him a visit together?" Juliana asked in a soft tone, her eyes filled withughter. Unexpectedly, Emmett, who had never agreed to this request, nodded his head with a good temper, "Alright." Juliana''s eyes lit up. Marina clenched her teeth in Emmett''s arms. Emmett suddenly let go of Marina and put his arm on Juliana''s back. This action made Marina angry yet Juliana ecstatic! "Marina, enjoy yourself here. Miss Juliana and I have business to talk about." ... Emmett walked a few steps with Juliana in his arms. Then, as if he suddenly remembered something, he said, "I''m sorry, Miss Juliana. I made a mistake. It seems that your old man has not said yes to our cooperation on heavy weapons. I can''t talk to you about it now. How about..." Emmett suddenly let go of Juliana''s waist... Instantly, Juliana felt a vast emptiness! She hugged Emmett''s arm in a hopeless manner and said anxiously, "He didn''t say no to cooperation, so yes! I''m in charge of this matter! I want to cooperate!" She had endeavored to see Emmett being nice to her. How could she let him go now? Emmett narrowed his eyes and wore a half smile, saying, "Miss Juliana, you have to be honest. This is something big. After we are done talking, we will have to draw up a contract." Although Juliana disgusted him, he didn''t move his arm away, but watched as Juliana clung to him shamelessly. Juliana smiled and narrowed her eyes, saying, "Emmett, so you really care about this project. Why didn''t you talk to me? This is a piece of cake! Just tell me what you want. I can give whatever you want to you. Emmett, you know that mine is all yours." She leered at him and hugged his arm tightly. They looked extremely intimate. Emmett raised his eyebrows and said, "Really? Then I''m really grateful. Miss Juliana, you are so generous. What a nice surprise! Come on, let''s continue our talk. We''ll sign a contractter." Emmett put his arm around Juliana''s waist once in a lifetime, and they went away to talk business. Marina pulled at her skirt. She was filled with hatred now. "Daughter, in fact, a man like Mr. Smith is destined to have many women around him. It''s your fortune to marry him." Mr. Clooney came to his daughter and tried tofort her. Marina lowered her head and looked at her father. She was still ruthless as she said, "I''m not satisfied! I want his love. I want him to love me for the rest of my life!" Mr. Clooney''s face took on a slightly contemptuous expression. ''Young people always indulge themselves in fantasies. To be honest, Marina is too unrealistic. Emmett is standing at the top of the pyramid, yet he''s still cheating on her. Let alone him, I also like to y with women from time to time...'' he thought aloud. ... This was a recognized problem of all men! All men were not faithful! Mr. Clooney didn''t know that his daughter, who he thought was very ordinary and introverted, was actually a highly trained assassin! ...* iney on the bed, ying with her bangs. Then there came a sound. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. "Who is it?" She sat up timidly. "ine, ine! Open the door! It''s Hazel. Open the door!" Hearing Hazel''s rough voice, ine heaved a sigh of relief. Bad-bear Smith! He even used Juliana to scare her so that she could stay here obediently! Moreover, she was really scared out of her wits. ine quickly opened the door, and Hazel and Lucas walked in together. "Hazel, it''s good that you''re here." Hazel observed the room and asked suspiciously with a frown, "ine, why did youe to the guest room? Wasn''t Master Young looking for you?" ine immediately blushed. "I... I came here... Who would have thought... Emmett was here... I didn''t know he was here..." The more she said, the more she blushed. She suddenly remembered that she had kicked Emmett in his weakest part... that he had stripped her naked... How could she speak to Hazel about such embarrassing things? "Emmett was here?! Really? He tricked you here? How strange of him. What exactly was he thinking about?" Hazel muttered to herself, not caring how red ine''s face was. She walked around the room a few times and asked straightforwardly, "Did he do anything to you?" Lucas saw how embarrassed ine was, so he immediately coughed twice. He patted Hazel''s arm and interrupted, "Alright, alright. You''re not a judge. Why are you questioning so much? Let''s go and have something to eat outside. ine, are you hungry?" ine was very honest. She nodded and put her hand on her stomach, saying, "I wasn''t hungry just now, but I''m really hungry now." "Look, ine is hungry. Hazel, do you have the nerve to starve your best friend? Come on, let''s go eat." ... Lucas held Hazel''s hand and led ine out of the guest room with his other hand. As Hazel walked, she muttered to herself, "What''s wrong with Emmett? He has Marina already. Why is he always causing trouble for ine?! Is he sick?" ine did not have the guts to answer, as if she was a cheating mistress caught in bed. Lucas also felt his brain numb under Hazel''s endless babbling. ine turned around and suddenly caught sight of a figure. "Isn''t that Oliver?" she said. She pointed to a dim corner in the distance with her slender finger. Under the shadows of the trees, there seemed to be Oliver and... a woman standing there. A woman?! Hazel immediately widened her eyes, as if she was a highly vignt detective. "Yeah, that''s Master Young. Who is he with? It looks like a very slim woman!" Hazel stared ahead and patted ine''s arm, saying, "ine, don''t be sad. Prepare yourself mentally. If he dares to cheat on you, Lucas and I will never let him off! We''ll beat him up!" Chapter 251: Waiting for What Would Happen Next Chapter 251: Waiting for What Would Happen Next ine pulled a wry face. She tugged at Hazel''s clothes and said, "I don''t care. Forget it. He''s not my boyfriend anyway. It doesn''t matter." Lucas and Hazel were shocked by ine''s insouciant words. "ine, to be honest, isn¡¯t you sad to see Oliver with another woman?" Lucas¡¯ eyes widened as he stared at ine and nced at Oliver. ine said sincerely, "Why should I be sad?" Hazel wiped away her cold sweat and sighed, "Master Young still has a long way to go!" ine didn''t care about Master Young at all! The poor Master Young... "The road ahead will be long and Master Young''s climb will be steep." Hazel showed off. Lucas suddenly grinned wickedly. He whispered in Hazel''s ear, "Well, I don''t have to climb to the top. I just need to search inside, right?" ... Hazel was stunned for a moment before she understood. She blushed and patted Lucas. "Lucas! Don''t mention that! I''m still annoyed! You should be cleaned with potassium permanganate!" "Come on. I''m afraid you will be worried first. If I was hurt after disinfection, you''ll be the horny one," Lucasughed mischievously as he enjoyed Hazel''s shyness and ferocity. Hazel blushed and chased after Lucas. The arrogant Lucas actually started flirting with a girl. This caused many people to surprise. However, ine couldn''t help but look at Oliver curiously. Why did she feel familiar with the figure standing next to Oliver? ''Who could it be?'' ... The cold sweat ran from Oliver''s forehead. Looking at the girl in front of him, Oliver almost fainted. "You, why are you here?" "Are you scared to see me? I''m not pestering you anymore. It is a coincidence that we meet here. My family was invited." The girl''s voice was calm, but it was filled with excitement. Oliver licked his dry lips, feeling a little flustered. "We have long since broken up. You''d better remember this. I know that I''ve let you down. Nevertheless, I don''t want to force me to be with you. You should get over this." "It doesn''t matter to me. However, our child is crying in the heaven. You have to exin it to him." Oliver was floored by her words. His face turned ashen with outrage! He red at her anxiously and said, "It''s no use of mentioning this. I didn''t want a child back then. I told you clearly before. However, you insisted on having a child and lied to me. Since we''ve broken up, don''t show up in front of me again." Just as Oliver was about to leave, the girl sneered, "Well, you have a new girlfriend now, right? Would that girl experience the same thing as me? Being spoiled first, then being abandoned?" "You!" Oliver was pop-eyed with anger as he stared at the girl. She was as beautiful as a lotus flower. However, beneath her gentle smile, there was horrible envy! ... Oliver was breathing heavily. He took a deep breath and said, "I know that I have let you down. We''re not match. Don''t be stubborn when it''s over. Please get over this. It''s all over. I find a girl I love now, and I want to live with her for a lifetime. I also wish you a happy life." The girl trembled and smiled bitterly, "Is that so? Nevertheless, I will never be happy again. My happiness is buried in the past with my child." Oliver immediately felt his hair stand on end. He sighed and turned around, a thrill passing all over him! His face suddenly turned pale! Oliver found that in the distance, ine was looking in his direction! Immediately, he panicked. He hurriedly said, "You know what? Fine. I won''t talk to you anymore. If we meet again, we should pretend that we don''t know each other. I''m leaving." After saying that, Oliver ignored the woman''s sad expression and hurriedly turned around to flee. Sure enough, he was running away, as if he was far away from a ghost. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The girl stood in the distance with tears all over her face. The girl thought that she would never shed tears for this heartless man again, but... now, she still couldn''t let go of it. ine watched as Oliver ran over with cold sweat. "ine..." Oliver forced a smile. "Oliver, do you have any friends over there? I just saw you chatting with someone." Oliver put on a wooden smile, and he immediately said anxiously, "You see Campbell? He''s an old employee. We met coincidentally and talked for a few minutes." Campbell? ine raised her eyebrows. Well, in the blink of an eye, Oliver had changed the girl''s gender. Did she have no eyes? She had already seen that it was a woman. Oliver was lying. This meant that... Oliver was nervous, and he was afraid of being found out something. "I''m a little hungry. Let''s go over there and eat something." ine felt that it didn''t matter that Oliver talked to men or women. ine felt hungry for the time being. Only after she had eaten enough did she have energy to think about things. ... "Okay, let''s go. Let''s go over there and eat." Oliverughed exaggeratedly. He narrowed his eyes and held ine''s small hand. They walked towards the buffet. As he walked, he quietly turned around and looked at the ce where he had just stood. ine would never pretend while eating. ine got herself a te full of things, and Oliver poured her some more drinks. ''I didn''t want to think of sad things anymore. I would throw it behind. I should eat first!'' ine tried to persuade herself in this way, and she ate veryfortably. ine looked around. Suddenly, someone was coughing violently. She had probably eaten mustard food. She was slightly bent down, coughing. "I''ll give you a ss of water and a napkin. Are you okay?" ine hurriedly sent over a ss of water and worried about her. "No..." When the woman turned around and received the napkin and water, ine and she were stunned at the same time. The person coughing was actually Marina! "It''s you." ine lowered her head in embarrassment. ine immediately recalled the scene of her naked body. She held her bra and clothes, pitifully standing in the wardrobe, extremely embarrassed. Marina took a sip of water and wiped the corner of her eyes with a napkin. Then, she felt better and said, "Thank you." Marina did not expect that ine was such a considerate girl. "You''re wee. There might be mustard in those sds. Be careful when you eat. I won''t dare to eat mustard." ine habitually exined. After all, at home, she was like a babysitter, serving her father and sister. Marina could do nothing but nod. Actually, she wasn''t hungry. How could she be in the mood to eat? Ladies would not really eat food at a cocktail party. They had to pretend to elegant and asionally taste the wine. ... There were very few girls like ine who would eat and drink freely. Marina had been sulking. She saw Emmett and Juliana standing at the railing in the distance, chatting andughing. Marina was so angry that she had nowhere to vent her anger. She just had a mouthful of vegetables casually. As a result... It was so unfortunate that she choked. Marina smiled bitterly and said to ine, "Ms. Jones, do you think how many girls men would like? Look over there..." ine looked in the direction Marina pointed at and her entire body froze! It was as if, in an instant, all the blood in her body had flowed backwards! ine felt a sudden pain in his heart! Sharp stinging pain! Bad-bear Smith and Juliana were chuckling as they spoke. Why... why did she feel so ufortable when she saw Bad-bear Smith flirting with other women? ine stared nkly at them. ''Bad-bear Smith, actually, I also want to ask you. How many girls do you like?'' ''You always said that you only loved me, that you only had me in your heart, that you only belonged to me... Hadn''t you said these words to many women?'' "ine, try this. I''ve already eaten it. It''s delicious. It''s a little sweet." Oliver carried the te to ine''s side and handed her a piece of dessert. Only then did ine regain herposure. ine looked around. She didn''t know when Marina had already left. "Thank you, Oliver. I, I''m not hungry anymore. I''m full. Now... I''ll leave first, okay?" Oliver was stunned for a moment, but he immediately nodded thoughtfully. "Alright, let''s go first. Actually, I''m bored here. Let''s go. I''ll take you home." Oliver greeted Lucas and hugged ine''s waist as he left. Marina stood in the darkness and couldn''t help but sigh. ''So interesting. It seemed that ine also liked Emmett very much...'' They loved each other? Okay, she was waiting to see what happened next. ... Oliver paid attention to ine''s expression along the way. ine was unhappy and frowned slightly. She sat in the passenger seat dejectedly and asionally sighed. It seemed something troubled her. "It is time to start school, right? Have you received the notice?" Oliver deliberately talked about something happy. As expected, ine''s eyes were full of excitement when she heard this. Chapter 252: Kiss Goodbye Chapter 252: Kiss Goodbye She nodded her head and said delightedly, "I got it, I got it, it''s the Art Department of Irvine University. I thought about it and found it really strange. I didn''t even apply for it, how can I be admitted to such a professional department? Most of applicants have to take an examination on professional skills, and I was admitted to learn art design. It''s strange, isn''t it?" Oliver was also surprised. "Could the school make a mistake?" Or perhaps ... someone helped her? Thinking of this, Oliver''s heart skipped a beat. He couldn''t rule out the possibility that Emmett helped... "Stop thinking about it. Anyway, you''ve passed the exam and you will study an excellent major. Congrattions." "That''s right. I''m so happy." "Are the tuition fees expensive?" When it came to tuition fees ... ine had a sad face. "Well, tuition fees are very expensive, especially for art department. It costs more than 10,000 a year, excluding food and amodation." "It''s alright. You still have me. I got it. Don''t worry." "How can I! I''ve thought about it. I can work in Y Nightclub like Sally while studying. I can earn tuition fees and support my family. You know, my father''s sry can only cover our daily expenses. And Ellie, my sister, likes splurging. I also need to earn her some pocket money. So, don''t worry about my part- time job. " "How about this? I won''t care about your part-time job, it is your choice and I respect it. I''ll pay for your tuition fees, and you owe me. You pay me back when you earn money." ... ine was stunned. Because at this moment, she suddenly recalled that she owed Emmett 10 million because of the one night stand, and she had to pay him back bit by bit ... This was how love debt was owed. But now, thinking back, it had only been more than ten days, but she felt it was long ago. Thinking of Emmett, she couldn''t help but have Juliana and Marina in her mind, and she was pulled back into sorrow. Yeah, she was sad because of Bad-bear Smith. Oliver did not know what was wrong with ine and could not see through her thoughts. He discovered that the little girl who was very excited just now because she was admitted to university suddenly fell silent again. Oliver parked his car at the intersection. It was past ten o''clock, most of the residents here had gone to bed. The streets were very quiet. "Thank you, Oliver. Be careful on your way back." ine smiled politely. Oliver, on the other hand, refused to leave. His seductive eyes shed as he rubbed the ground with his expensive leather shoes and bit his lips. He whispered. "You don''t have anything to show to me before I leave?" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine was shocked. Of course she understood what Oliver meant. Subconsciously, she covered her mouth with her small hand and shook her head. "I''m leaving. Take your time." She didn''t want to be forcefully kissed by Oliver again. ine ran towards home. "You are so annoying, don''t you know? Too irresponsible!" Oliver''s voice sounded from behind. ine turned her head and screamed in fright. ... ... Unexpectedly, Oliver strode over and chased after her. Oliver grabbed her arm, and the two were entangled. Oliver pushed ine against the wall and gasped. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Baby, you know what? You''re too irresponsible to me." Oliver pressed ine''s arm against the wall. ine struggled violently and said anxiously with a desperate face, "What exactly are you doing? I should go home now. My father is going to be anxious." Actually, she knew what Oliver wanted. However, in her heart, she inexplicably resisted it. A girl of her generation, unlike her father''s, felt nothing about kissing a boy. In school, she had kissed male ssmates and male teachers. It was just about having fun. She had also been called emperor and husband by a few boys and girls. But... The thought of being kissed by Oliver still frightened her. The more she struggled, the more ragged and hotter Oliver''s breathing became. "ine, ine ... You can''t do this ... You should at least show some etiquette, right? You should kiss me goodbye, right?" As he said "kiss goodbye", Oliver''s eyes grew more meaningful. mes burned in his narrow eyes. ine was frightened by Oliver''s male hormone. She opened her small, round mouth. With her eyes wide, she stuttered in a trembling voice, "I, I ... I don''t want this kind of etiquette ... Oliver ... I, I''m not ready to ... with you..." "You don''t need to get ready. I''m ready. All you need is to ept and enjoy it. Okay?" Oliver''s voice became lower and lower, and his eyes became more and more seductive. He stared at ine''s lips infatuatedly with his handsome face lowering bit by bit. ine''s eyes grew wider and wider, and she couldn''t help but tremble. It was as if Oliver''s red lips were a virus. She forcefully turned her face away, and Oliver was astounded. Pausing for a moment, he followed suit. ... ine turned her head to another direction, and Oliver followed again. Their lips were getting closer and closer. The surroundings were so quiet that it made people panic. Only Oliver''s ragged breathing, mixed with cool air could be heard in the night.... The breathing of a man.... ine''s heart beat so fast. ine was so scared that she almost had a heart attack! She had been forced a kiss by Oliver before. However, it was so quick, unlike now when he suddenly moved slowly. Her heart was in a mess. Oliver''s face was filled with infatuation. He narrowed his eyes and pouted his lips. He approached her, slowly... ine''s heart almost jumped out of her chest. In a hurry, she couldn''t care less and fiercely hit Oliver''s forehead with hers. Bang! "Ouch!" Oliver covered his forehead and took a few steps back. He wrinkled his handsome face and looked at ine in disbelief. Was this girl crazy? At this critical moment, she hit his forehead with hers! Her forehead didn''t hurt? "It hurts..." ine leaned against the wall, covering her head. It hurt! She was so serious that she hit his forehead so hard and her own head was about to explode. "ine! You hate me so much?" Oliver covered his head and frowned as he shouted sadly. ine instantly froze and no longer covered her head. She looked up at Oliver bitterly. She saw pain in Oliver''s eyes! "Do you hate me so much? I can''t even kiss you?" ine blinked and med herself. She began to feel soft-hearted and that she had done something wicked that hurt him. ine''s was about to be overly sympathetic again. "No, no, Oliver ... I, we''re friends ... But, we haven''t reached that stage yet ... I can''t ept this for now..." "Even it was a stone, it should be warm because of my enthusiasm, right? Is your heart colder than a stone? Can''t you see how good I''ve been to you?" ... Oliver couldn''t help having teary eyes as he spoke. ine felt even guiltier. Seeing that Oliver was in tears, she wondered if it was because his forehead hurt too much. "I''m sorry, Oliver. I know you''ve always treated me well ... but... but I haven''t adapted yet..." Oliver looked at the sky, took a deep breath, and said bitterly. "Do you already have someone in your heart?" "What!" ine was shocked, and her face stiffened. Then she smiled awkwardly and said. "You, you''re so perceptive. How, how did you know? Indeed, there is indeed someone ... It''s a senior ssmate of mine, Mark..." "It''s not him! You never had the nerve to admit that the person in your heart is not him! Not at all!" Oliver interrupted ine''s exnation and shouted loudly. His voice echoed in the silent night. ine was dumbfounded on the spot. The person in your heart was not Mark! Not at all! Oliver was anxious upon seeing ine''s despondent look. He walked over angrily with his hands clutching ine''s arms, and he roared in a low voice. "You never had the gut to admit that the person in your heart is Emmett!" It was Emmett! Was it? ine, he wasn''t yours, and he would never be yours. He had his own world, his own life, and there was no you in his n for life! You and he were from different worlds! His father would never ept you! He didn''t have you in his heart. He had the group, his future, benefits in his heart but you! He didn''t have you in his heart! Why were you so stupid to attach yourself to his heart! ine! Wake up, will you? Stop being stupid, will you? Chapter 253: I Was Wrong Chapter 253: I Was Wrong Look at me, okay? "Look at me, who has always been standing beside you. Please have mercy on me." ... This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. As he spoke, Oliver''s eyes turned red. He choked with sobs. Biting his lips, he trembled. ine rounded her eyes in shock. She pursed her lips, looking up at Oliver nkly. After a long time, beads of tears rolled out of her big eyes. More and more tears rolled down, which frightened Oliver. He immediately regretted ever putting it so bluntly just now. "I''m sorry, ine. I was wrong. I was just bullshitting...." ine shook her head and cried, her small shoulders trembling. "I ... I don''t have feelings for him ... No, I don''t!" Screaming, ine pushed Oliver away and ran home. As she ran, she wiped her tears with her arms. "ine! ine! I was wrong! Don''t be sad ... I was totally wrong!" Oliver hurriedly chased after ine, but he was shut out. "ine, I''m sorry....I shouldn''t have said that. Don''t take it to heart. Please don''t cry, okay? I was wrong...." Oliver sat down slowly next to the door of the Jones'' and supported his cheeks in a dispirited manner. Leaning against the door, ine was shedding tears inside the room. Oliver''s remarks were still ringing in her head. He didn''t belong to you. He would never belong to you.... You and he were frompletely different worlds.... His father would never allow you to be together.... He didn''t like you.... ''Oliver is telling the truth, isn''t he?'' Everything ine saw confirmed Oliver''s ideas! Emmett treated ine as dessert or a toy. When he was hungry, he woulde to her to satisfy his greed for food. However, Emmett had affairs with other women and kept ying around. When did she lose heart to Emmett secretly? Wasn''t she courting death? She should forget Emmett! She should give up! ine leaned against the door and clutched her chest tightly, crying very sadly. ... Two hourster.... "What is this blocking my door?" Ellie, who was drunk, burped and kicked the object curled up in front of her house. "You''re a stray dog, aren''t you? Damn it. I cannot even support myself. Get lost!" Oliver looked up with a frown. Was she ine''s sister? She looked like a hoodlum. With Afro hair, she wore her hair in braids. Meanwhile, she dressed bizarrely, and had smoky eyes, which was scary. Ellie kicked Oliver while staggering. Ellie drank too much, so she felt dizzy. Fortunately, she managed to make it home. "How can a girle back sote?" Oliver felt that he was like Ellie''s brother-inw. Like an elder, Oliver stood up to scold Ellie with his hands rest on his wrist. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) "Well, you are a male animal." Ellie was shocked. With a grin, she examined Oliver while staggering. Giving a gulp, Ellie hugged Oliver''s waist. Her breath smelt of alcohol. Then she said, "You look handsome! I will keep you!" Oliver almost fainted from anger. "I''m your brother-inw!" Ellie waved her hand away. "I don''t care what your name is. I want you to be my husband...." ine, who had been in a daze inside the door, could not stand it any longer. She opened the door with a creak and nced at Ellie with her swollen eyes with embarrassment. Oliver raised both of his hands, as if he surrendered, and exined, "I didn''t hug her. She pounced over ... I swear. I didn''t pester her. ine, your sister is drunk." ine was angry and embarrassed. She rolled her eyes and said angrily, "Then why are you standing still? She''s drunk, but you''re not! Quickly bring her in!" "What? Alright." Oliver hurriedly helped Ellie into the room and ced Ellie on the bed under ine''smand. "No, I don''t care.... No one can snatch this man from me.... He''s mine.... This beautiful man is mine...." ... Lying on the bed with her eyes closed, Ellie waved her hands and kept talking nonsense drunkenly. ine blushed and walked out with Oliver. "Why haven''t you left yet? Why are you staying at my door? Go." ine looked at her shoes and muttered. Oliver scratched his hair with a look of shame. "Didn''t I make you cry? I don''t dare to leave. I won''t leave until you forgive me." As Oliver spoke, he gently grabbed ine''s hand and pouted coquettishly. "I was wrong. Don''t be angry with me, okay?" His voice was soft and pitiful, like a kitten that no one wanted. ine sighed. Her eyes were still red. She choked out, "I''m not mad at you. I decide to make a fresh start and let bygones be bygones...." ine intended to give up Emmett.... ine secretly sighed. Oliver''s eyes lit up. "Really?" ine looked at Oliver and exined awkwardly. "I still need to tell you one more thing. I don''t love Emmett! Don''t misunderstand me. I don''t want you to think that I have a crush on him!" "Alright, you don''t love him." Oliver turned around and secretly smiled. ''ine, you are still reluctant to admit it.'' Could you really let it go, as if you were ripping off a page pf calendar? ... Lying on the bed, ine rounded her eyes wide open. She was still worrying about this problem. School was about to reopen in a few days. ine and Hazel were both very excited. They went shopping during the day, especially Hazel. She bought a lot of things in the foreign trade store. "Your boyfriend is so rich, yet you still buy these cheap clothes. What''s wrong with you?" ine murmured. Having a popsicle, she helped Hazel carry her belongings. Hazel continued browsing clothes. "My boyfriend is rich, but he won''t give me all his money. Look. I''m here to pick expensive clothes. Each will cost ten thousand! They are extravagant." ... ine leaned over to take a look. Sure enough, clothes in such a big shop were surprisingly expensive. One sleeveless jacket was worth more than 10,000 yuan. ine stuck out her tongue and whispered, "Put down the clothes. It''s too expensive. Let''s hurry up and leave." Hazel wrinkled her nose. "We are just watching. It won''t cost us money. What can they do to us?" Then, Hazel picked up a skirt and loudly said, "ine, this dress suits you. Try it on!" ine blushed. Damn it. How naughty Hazel was! She still wanted ine to try on such an expensive piece of clothes. "I ... I don''t want to...." Looking at a group of waiters, ine refused with her cheeks flushing red. Hazel opened her eyes wide and said furiously, "How dare you not put it on? Why not? I ask you to try it on. Do as I tell you!" ine puffed up her pink cheeks and returned angrily, "Alright. You look so fierce! Let''s see if anyone wants to marry you or not!" Hazel covered her mouth and secretlyughed. "Don''t worry. If no one marries me, I''ll scrounge free meals off you. I may even steal your husband from you by the way." ine was speechless as she walked into the fitting room with anger. The fitting room in this big store was fancy and spacious. A sofa and exquisite shoes were offered. ine studied the skirt for a while. She didn''t figure out which the front side was, so she put it on randomly. "Hazel, I don''t think this dress suits me. It''s difficult to deal with." As ine walked out, she keptining. The door to the fitting room opened. As soon as ine came out, all present was shocked. "Well...." (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Especially Hazel, she rounded her eyes and opened her mouth wide. "Oh, my God! ine, you can be a big star to walk on the red carpet! How stunning you are!" The group of waiters came to themselves and praised ine who was extremely beautiful. ... "That''s right. Miss, the skirt tters you." "It''spletely tailor-made for you!" "You are so gorgeous!" ine stood in front of the mirror in disbelief and was also astonished. Sure enough, the effect was different. This skirt was expensive, but it was worth every penny. The mirror reflected an elegant and lively princess.... It was a skirt with the hemline at the knee. ine''s legs appeared to be straight and long, looking attractive. With high waist, the dress ttered ine''s slender waist and full breasts. The design of the V cor made her neck look very long. There were exquisite bouquets on her shoulders, which gave her a princess aura. ''Is this me?'' ine looked herself in the mirror and secretly asked herself. ''Can I be so beautiful?'' It was like a dream.... Emmett, who was inspecting the shopping mall, had a lot to do today. The inspection time in the shopping mall waspressed into a total of ten minutes. In other words, he would just walk around the various floors of the shopping mall and left. Later, he would attend two important international conferences. "Safe escape has always been inspected. There are people who are specially responsible for inspecting it every day. In the past three months, the turnover of the shopping mall has increased by three percent. Women''s clothes...." While Jasper paced fast to follow Emmett, he was reporting a financial statement. Chapter 254: Dont Try It on if You Are Poor Chapter 254: Don''t Try It on if You Are Poor Behind Emmett, there were more than a dozen people. They were all seniors of the mall. Everyone was nervously sweating profusely because of the arrival of the boss of the group. Everyone knew that Emmett was an extremely picky and strict master. If he discovered a problem, he would immediately order his subordinates to correct it. Furthermore, he would remove the person in charge from his post on the spot. If you worked for Emmett, you must be prepared at all times and don''t ck off in your work. Emmett frowned and listened carefully to Jasper, sweeping around coldly and sharply. Suddenly¡­ He stopped! Jasper failed to keep his bnce and directly bumped into Emmett''s hard back. ... A few leaders couldn''t help but cover their mouths and snicker. Jasper was in a sorry state. "I''m sorry, Mr. Smith...." Actually, Jasper was cursing Emmett in his heart. Why did Emmett suddenly stop and make him so embarrassed? Others might think that he had homosexual tendencies and threw himself at Emmett. Jasper looked at Emmett and realized that Emmett was looking in a direction in a daze! This was a rare urrence. Emmett was a cold man by nature. He rarely felt curious. He always pulled a face. It was estimated that he would remain calm and cold even his office building exploded. What was he looking at? He was so fascinated by it. Jasper raised his hand to the attendants behind him, signaling everyone to stop. Then, he followed Emmett''s line of sight and looked over. (¡Ño¡Ñ) Who did he see? He saw ine! It turned out that Emmett was staring at ine in fascination! Jasper thought for a moment and suddenly felt that Emmett was very pitiful! It had been a long time since Emmett and ine saw each other, right? Recently, the news that Emmett and Marina were in love had caused quite a stir. It was widely said their wedding date was approaching. Juliana was about to go crazy, and she came to thepany every day to make a scene. Emmett must have missed ine a lot, right? Jasper couldn''t help but secretly sigh since Emmett looked so affectionate. Jasper gently touched Emmett, who then trembled in astonishment. Oh gosh. Emmett, who remained vignt at all times, acted like a fool. "Emmett, many people are following you. This is too obvious." Jasper whispered to Emmett. Only then did Emmette to his senses. He blinked his eyes and turned around. His long legs parted slightly. With his suit open, he casually put his hand in his pocket. Then Emmett said with great dignity, "Disperse and do your respective jobs. Do whatever you need to do." ... "Yes!" Everyone bowed respectfully and hurriedly left. They felt so happy to escape a severe criticism. Only the bodyguards and Jasper were left to keep Emmettpany. Emmett turned to look into the shop. He whispered, "Ask the bodyguards to stay away from me. I''ll go take a look." "Alright." Jasper agreed, and pursed his lips. Would Emmett just take a look? If so, Emmett, did you need to run over? You could see her from here. Jasper asked the bodyguards to disperse so that Emmett wouldn''t attract much attention. However, no matter where Emmett went, others would fix their burning eyes on him. Many middle-aged women couldn''t help but stare at Emmett infatuatedly. "Look at this young man. He is full of dignity." "He is good-looking!" "Who is he? He looks so handsome!" The dark green shirt was stuck to his sturdy chest, and they could see the shape of the muscles inside. The grey casual suit was open, making him look natural and unrestrained! Emmett had a good look and impable manners. He was walking into a side hall elegantly. "This dress suits you. ine, you must buy it! You must buy it! It will be your loss if you don''t. It is so beautiful!" Hazel was like a little mouse, chirping around ine. Neither she nor ine noticed that there was a tall man leaning against the ss of the side hall. ine blushed, looking at herself in the mirror in a daze. "Well, how much is this dress?" The waiter said with a fake smile. "Miss, this skirt is out of print. There is only one in the country. It''s worth 58,800." "What?" Hazel almost jumped up in shock. "58,800? So expensive!" Hazel gulped and couldn''t help but roar, "What kind of material is it made of? Are you fooling us? Even if it is made of crocodile skin, it''s not worth that much, is it? Damn it. 58,000? Why don''t you im 500,000? You are greedy!" ... Suddenly¡­ All the waiters'' faces darkened. One murmured, "If you can''t afford it, you shouldn''t have tried it on!" Another saleswoman echoed. "Can this dress be tried on at will? It''s for rich women. Don''t try on it if you don''t have money!" One of them said loudly, "It''s annoying for poor people toe to our shop!" "How disgraceful...." "I''m so annoyed that they waste our time." All waiters bombarded ine and Hazel with harsh words. ine was embarrassed, her cheeks flushing red, as if she had been stripped naked on the spot. Her eyes were red. Hazel was so angry that she made threatening gestures. She shouted, "Damn it! Why are you so proud of selling clothes? If you don''t be a mistress or a whore, you won''t afford it. Damn! How do you have the face to judge us? Can''t we try on clothes? No shopping mall stiptes that it''s against thew to try on clothes? Damn it. Go lick the soles of the shoes for the rich!" Those waiters got furious. Hazel scolded them harshly. The saleswomen heavily outnumbered, so they would not let Hazel off. They began to pull Hazel. "What did you just say?" "You are a mistress!" "You are a whore!" "You are poor. What are you doing here?" "Go home!" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ine was afraid that Hazel would suffer if she got into a fight. So, ine ran over and pulled the waiters. She said, "Don''t quarrel. Calm down ... Don''t quarrel.... I''ll give back your clothes. We shouldn''t try it on, okay?" The scene was somewhat chaotic. Hazel was still cursing in the middle of the crowd.... Suddenly, a loud sound came. Everyone stood absolutely motionless in shock. Looking in the direction of the voice, Emmett saw Emmett smashing a flower pot to the ground. ... The chaotic scene suddenly quieted down. ine opened her eyes wide and stared at Emmett nkly. Across those waiters, ine''s and Emmett''s gazes met with each other. Emmett''s eyes were fixed on ine. ine was unable to move her gaze away. When all the waiters saw Emmett, they all fell silent. They lowered their heads and retreated. Emmett was the boss of the group.... Last time when he inspected the mall, he passed by in a hurry. All the waiters recognized him. Ny percent of the waitresses dreamed of having sex with him. "Mr. Smith...." "Hello, Mr. Smith...." "It''s Mr. Smith...." The waiters behaved themselves. Hazel was furious. "Damn it. Who pulled my hair just now? Who pinched my breast?" As Hazel shouted, she turned around and saw Emmett. Hazel was struck dumb with amazement. Did she just say something embarrassing? ''God! Please! I hope I have not mentioned breast!'' Pursing her lips, Hazel rolled her eyes, and retreated to the side. With a cold look, Emmett asked coldly. "What ... happened?" Of course, he was questioning the waiters. One of the foremen looked up and righteously pointed at ine and Hazel. "They randomly put on the most expensive piece of clothes. And then didn''t want to buy it. They said we overcharged them, and they even scolded us!" Hazel immediately retorted. "What''s wrong with us trying on clothes? There is no rule that we have to buy it. What did you say just now? You have gone too far away. You utter harsh words if the customer doesn''t buy your clothes. You''re being unreasonable!" ine bit her lips and lowered her head. She tugged at Hazel''s clothes, not wanting her to say anything else. One waiter said, "This dress is very expensive. If you can''t afford it, don''t try it on...." ine''s eyes reddened as she said, "I know. We were wrong. We shouldn''t have tried on your expensive clothes. We have apologized. I''ll take off the skirt and leave immediately." "Don''t take it off!" Emmett suddenly said loudly, stopping ine. ... ine was stunned, so were all the waiters present. Emmett nced at ine and said softly. "Are you still angry with me? I''ve been too busytely to meet you. This is our own shopping mall. You don''t need to pay it. Feel free to take it away. Are you still angry with me? " (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) All the waiters were astonished by Emmett¡¯s sweet talks! What did he mean? What did Emmett imply? Was this poor girl ... Emmett''s ... girlfriend? Why did Emmett know her? Why did Emmett say something that was easy to be misunderstood in a soft tone? The air in the shop suddenly became tense! Chapter 255: Ill Spare You This Once Chapter 255: I''ll Spare You This Once ine''s eyelids twitched. She looked up at Emmett and was confused. "Nonsense. I am not mad at you. In fact, I have nothing to do with you! I''ve ripped the calendar pages that have your name. I am way over you!" What? Everyone was shocked, including Hazel. What an insolent chick! She actually had the audacity to say she was over President Smith! Emmett was surprised and frowned slightly, his heart twitching in pain, but he looked as calm as usual. He smiled gently with charm, "Silly girl, you don''t mean that. You are just angry. Do you want me to kneel down and beg for your forgiveness? Alright, don''t stay mad. The entire mall is yours. Stop embarrassing me by making a scene here." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Kneeling down? The clerks were all about to cry.... They realized they had offended thest man they could piss off.... Hazel was smart. She looked at Emmett, then at ine, and felt likeughing. Great! Karma was a bitch! These women would get burned for what they had said! Got you! Emmett walked towards ine and hugged her waist before she tried to escape in fear. ... How soft! It felt like a mollusk! Emmett got excited! This was the right feeling! It was what he had been craving! He missed it so much! "This dress looks really good on you. It is just 58,000. If you don''t mind, just wear it for fun. I''ll take you to France to watch a fashion show. You can choose whatever you want then." The clerks were all trembling. A few of them even wanted to pee.... The tall Emmett and the petite ine were hugging each other. It was really nice to watch. ine didn''t understand him. "I, I don''t want anything from you...." "You fox. Are you ying hard to get?" Emmett chuckled. The cuddly woman was snuggling in his arms, and she smelled like fruit. How could he not feel anything? A sensation of heat surging in his chest, he leaned down and kissed ine on the cheek despite himself. In front of everyone! Jasper gritted his teeth in the distance! He was angry, but there was nothing he could do about it. "Make sure no one will hear of this! And chase away everyone that doesn''t need to be there!" Jasper ordered the bodyguards and wiped his sweat. ''Emmett, my man, are you hopeless with lovesick?'' ''You gave in to your desires just like that?'' ''Aren''t you afraid people will talk?'' Jasper thought to himself. Jasper gave another order, "All personnel who work in this VIP hall will be sent to Africa to train for a year!" They should consider themselves lucky. If Emmett were to deal with them, basically all these poor souls would meet their end. For the safety of his ine, Emmett wouldn''t care how many innocent lives would perish at his hand. He was merciless and unfeeling as always. In fact, there were signs since he was a kid. He only cared about those he loved. He would bring the world down with him for his beloved. The clerks were horrified. Emmett slowly turned around with ine in his arms and red at them coldly. How could he sit idly by when his woman had suffered grievance. He wouldn''t let it go until he had his revenge. ... "You people have balls. I heard every snarky thing you said about my girl." Some of the clerks were shaking and crying. "No one can touch my girl! Is she here to serve you? Don''t you know she means the world to me? All of you have been dismissed. Burn all the clothes in this hall except the one on my girl. I want nothing left! She can burn them for fun! This brand is banned from entering this country forever!" Jesus! Every clerk was dumbfounded. Did it have toe to this? Even the brand had to pay for Mr. Smith''s wrath? He wanted it deported? Anger shed through Emmett''s eyes. These bitches were doomed! How did they dare to offend his girl? For her safety, he decided these women would not live to see another day! The moment Emmett gave the order, everyone present was petrified! Even the intrepid Hazel gaped from fright. Holy moly! Emmett was truly ruthless! He wanted ... all the clothes here burned! And he fired everyone! If Hazel knew Emmett also wanted to ughter these people, she would be even more terrified of him. In the distance, Jasper shook his head and rubbed the spot between his eyebrows with his finger. It was as expected. The young master of the ZH n was as pitiless as theye. Emmett wanted these clerks dead. Therefore, ine was a troublemaker! "Please, we know we were wrong...." "Mercy, Mr. Smith, don''t fire us...." "Mr. Smith, please spare us," the clerks sobbed. They all knelt down and put their hands on their knees, crying for mercy. ine was startled by how miserable everyone looked and set herself deeper into Emmett''s embrace. Her face wrinkled, and she tugged at Emmett''s clothes. ... Before ine could say anything, Emmett looked down at the pink-cheeked girl and smiled, his face close to hers. "What? Honey, are you feeling sorry for other people again? What do you want to say? You want me to pardon them?" ine pouted. Crap, why was he so smart? He just stole her line! ine rolled her big and clear eyes and pursed her lips. "You don''t have to be so harsh on them. Don''t fire them at will. It''s hard for them to find jobs these days." Emmett raised his eyebrows. Finding jobs? That was important? Dead people didn''t need jobs. However, Emmett looked like he was in the mood for negotiation. He reached out to touch ine''s hair like stroking a pet. "Honey, they just upset you. They made you cry. How can I spare them?" "Right, I was pissed just then, but I''m fine now. All is forgiven. It has not been easy for them. So, don''t sack them, okay?" ine nced at the clerks who were kneeling and flinched, feeling stressed. How could Bad-bear Smith not feel sorry for those sobbing women? "My baby is so kind. They just bullied you, but you asked me to forgive them. You little fool." "We should be easy on people. Besides, they were just doing their jobs. Forget it. Let this one go, will you? Don''t dismiss them. Also, don''t call me stupid. I''ve been admitted to Irvine University. I''m not stupid at all!" Emmett squinted and chuckled. It was weird. Why was he in such a great mood holding ine in his arms and looking at her innocent face? "Fine, you are not silly. You are just too nice." Emmettzily blinked. Murder shing through his beautiful eyes, he said indifferently. "You are so lucky my girl is kind-hearted and forgives you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t let this go easily. Alright, I''ll spare you this once if it pleases her. Quickly thank her!" ... All the clerks kowtowed crazily and said to ine. "Thank you! Thank you so much!" "Thank you, you are our savior!" "You are as kind as you are gorgeous!" ine felt goosebumps all over her body. She waved her hand, and her face twitched. "Get up, all of you. Don''t be like this.... This isn''t a feudal society, so you don''t need to thank me in this exaggerated way.... I won''t give you red packets. Stop kneeling. Quickly get up." ine''s words were cute, and Emmett broke into augh. He shook his head and said coldly. "Hurry up and leave! Go find your floor manager!" He didn''t want ine to see what was going to happen to these women.... "Yes, yes...." The clerks all filed out and walked to the floor manager''s office. The manager had been waiting there for a long time, wiping away his cold sweat with a towel. Noticing the clerks walking over, he was enraged andshed out. "You idiots! Look what you have done! Why did you mess with Mr. Smith?" "You''ve gotten me into huge trouble! There''s no saving this! You morons! Have they gotten hit on the head? "Stupid as hell! I might lose my life because of you! You ignorant bitches!" He kept dishing them out, and none of the clerks dared to open her eyes. The floor manager missed some teeth, so he drooled when he spoke. And for that, he carried a handkerchief with him to dry his mouth. Today, he flipped out and sputtered on, and the clerks in the front row got spit all over their faces. "Call home immediately and get your papers. I will send you stupid asses to Africa this afternoon! You will be training there for a year!" "What?" All the women were dumbfounded. Chapter 256: So Shameless Chapter 256: So Shameless Africa? For a year? "Please, can we not go? I don''t want to go to Africa!" "Me, neither. I''m getting married soon. If I go to Africa for a year, my boyfriend will ditch me and start over with someone else!" "Everything there is crappy. I won''t go! I don''t want to live with ck people!" All the clerks protested and cried. "Fine. Then no Africa...." An elegant man stood up and said seriously. ... It worked, and the women all fell silent. They didn''t need to go to Africa? Jasperughed grimly. "You women are short-sighted. You don''t realize how precious my gift to you is. Do you know you are supposed to die today? If I hadn''t said you were going to Africa, none of you would have survived! You pissed Mr. Smith off, and you still hope to lead a decent life? It''s pipedream! Moreover, you''ve offended the one person he cares about the most! And he tends to hold a grudge. Choose for yourselves. Training in Africa for a year, or staying here and getting killed by Mr. Smith?" No one dared to answer. The women all gaped at one another. Getting killed? Cold sweat oozed out of their heads. Jasper coldly swept over them and waved his hand. "Take them to the airport and charter a ne to fly them over." All the women fell silent, because they saw a group of gangsters with guns waiting for them. Only then did they realize they had just visited Death''s door. It was terrifying to think about. Only ine, Emmett, and Hazel remained in the VIP hall. Hazel looked at the pair and felt unwanted. Finally... Emmett said, "Hazel, aren''t you going to look around?" ... Hazel didn''t get the subtext and said. "Well, I''m done shopping. I''ve been doing that for quite a while...." "Don''t stop. There must be something else you want to explore." Emmett sounded like he was giving an order. Hazel trembled in horror and took a quick nce at him, sticking out her tongue. "Right, I remember now. I do have a few things to check out. ine, keep Mr. Smithpany. You can call meter. Talk to you soon." "Stop, Hazel! You can''t go shopping by yourself! Wait for me! Let''s do it together after I change this dress." ine was nervous. If Hazel got away, she would be left alone with Bad-bear Smith. She shouted anxiously waving her hand. Hazel had headed for the hills. As she ran, she turned around and waved her hand at ine. "It''s better if I go by myself. Call meter!" ''There is nothing else I can do. ine, don''t me me for not being a good friend!'' ''Just me your boyfriend for having those scary eyes!'' ''One nce from him, and I almost had a heart attack,'' Hazel thought to herself. ine stomped in anger. "Hazel! You rat! How dare you leave me behind! Damn it! Just wait and see!" She was alone with Bad-bear Smith now. She was embarrassed, helpless, and started to panic. Emmett was still hugging her, and he didn''t find it inappropriate. On the contrary, ine turned around and whispered. "Let go of me. I should go now." "Your friend just abandoned you. Where can you go?" Emmett wouldn''t let her go and breathed hot air onto her neck with his head low. ine''s face started to burn and turned red. "Anyway, it''s not your business. Release me." "Then tell me where you want to go, and then I will set you free." ine looked up at Emmett in disbelief. She was surprised a dignified CEO could be so shameless. ... "You are unreasonable. Why would I tell you where I am going?" "Fine, if you don''t say it, I won''t let you go. Feel free to try and push me away with your inner power." Emmett raised his eyebrows towards ine, his lips poised between augh and silence. ine found him unbelievable. Come on. Not everyone practiced his inner power. To her, it was even harder than flying! How hrious! "Mr. Smith, people are staring at us." "So what? We aren''t doing anything shameful, are we? What''s wrong with hugging? Who says I can''t hug my girl in public?" "I have nothing to do with you anymore. Why are you still doing this?" "It''s not for you to decide. ine, you just crossed me, saying something about the calendar. Let me tell you. I was very upset to hear that! If you dare to say something like it again, I''ll kiss your chest in public! What do you think now?" Damn! ine tensed up all over. Kissing her chest in public? Really? Pervert! Shame on you! ine put on a long face and helplessly twisted her body, begging him. "Mr. Smith, can you be reasonable?" "Not to you!" "Why? Why not me?" What did she do to him? Why did he keep pestering her? Heavens, what was she going to do with this? Emmett''s eyes darkened as he stared at her and said slowly. "Because ... you are ... special to me." ine was lost for words. ''Bad-bear Smith, there was really no stopping you from being annoying!'' she thought. "Then, if I tell you where I''m going, you will let me go?" Emmett smiled. "Yes, shoot." In fact, ine had no idea where she should go, so she pursed her lips and said after thinking for a moment. "I''m going to the bookstore." "Alright, then I''ll apany you to the bookstore." ... "What? Why? Why would you do that? I don''t need you to apany me. Do your own thing, and I will do mine. We have nothing to do with each other." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Emmett smiled wickedly, "No. I insist." "Alright, then I''m not going there. I will go to the pedestrian street." "Fine, I''ll take a walk with you." "Excuse me? You would go there? Do you have nothing else to do?" ine broke into cold sweat. "Forget it. No pedestrian street. I want to be at the children¡¯s park." ''Bad-bear Smith, I can go to the children¡¯s park, but not you. You 26-year-old dinosaur! See if you can fit in!'' she thought. However... "Cool, children¡¯s park it is." ine was out of tricks. She got no word for this clingy bastard. Hang on there, girl! Bad-bear Smith, what were you trying to pull off? "What do you want to do? Can you just tell me? Stop acting like this." Emmett smiled satisfactorily. "I''m not doing anything. I just want to spend more time with you." ine shook her lips. "You''re the CEO. You''re busy. You don''t need to be with me." "I said I wanted to." Someone interrupted their bickering with a cough. "I''m sorry to disturb you." Jasper rubbed his hands and sighed helplessly a few meters away. ''Emmett, why are you doing this?'' ''Don''t you know it doesn''t suit you, the young master of the ZH n?'' ''You are so needy...,'' Jasper thought. ine turned around and blushed. It was the foxy Jasper! It was embarrassing he saw them being so intimate. ine pushed Emmett hard to get away from him. Unfortunately, it was useless again. Emmett held her tightly. It seemed they had been one. ine looked like she was about to cry. "Vice-President Hall...." Emmett coldly nced at Jasper and felt a little annoyed. "What''s the matter? Spit it out." ... "Mr. Smith, people areing and going here. Why don''t you continue your talk somewhere more private?" ine''s eyes lit up. She nodded. "Yes, yes! Vice-President Hall is right!" However, Jasper added, "What about a hotel room?" ine was beyond angry. ''Damn Jasper! Why do you keep screwing with me! Go die!'' ''You wicked man!'' ''Hotel room my ass! You stupid bag of bad ideas! I hate you!'' ine cursed in her heart. Emmett watched as ine''s expressions changed and felt an itch tough. The girl''s face turned green upon hearing that. How adorable! Emmettzily stretched out his thick eyebrows and said. "ine wants to go to the children¡¯s park to feel younger. Jasper, you came at the right time. Find us some nice lovers'' clothes. We will dress up for the children¡¯s park." (¡Þ _ ¡Þ) ine and Jasper were both dumbfounded. The corner of Jasper''s mouth twitched as his face stiffened. children¡¯s park? Really? Wasn''t he going to attend that important meeting? ine was indeed great at screwing people over! Troublemaker! ine couldn''t help but say, "Emmett, are you really going to the children¡¯s park?" Emmett lowered his head, the tip of his nose almost touching ine''s nose. "I have to grant my girl''s request. We will be wild this afternoon," he said dotingly. ine was depressed. "Why? Why are you suddenly like this?" Emmett closed his charming eyes, looking serious and determined. "I want to be on your calendar!" That was powerful! ine couldn''t argue back. She had been just throwing that calendar analogy out there, but this guy took it seriously. He cared about the metaphor? ine looked up at Emmett nkly, while Emmett was staring at her affectionately. Time seemed to have frozen. Jasper grabbed his hair helplessly and ran to the casual clothes area, picking two sets of sportswear there and giving them to Emmett. Chapter 257: Stupid Couple Outfits Chapter 257: Stupid Couple Outfits "Get in the dressing room and put them on." Emmett handed the clothes to ine. She was shocked and asked, "Are you serious?" "What? You don''t want to change? Alright. Let me help you." ine immediately took the clothes and entered the dressing room. Jasper grabbed Emmett''s arm and leaned over as soon as she entered the room. He anxiously whispered to Emmett. "What the hell are you doing? Are you crazy? There are two extremely important meetings this afternoon! President Smith, you have left the entire group''s business behind because of a woman! It''s not responsible!" Emmett paused. He took a deep breath and said slowly, "I really ... miss her..." Jasper was speechless. It was rare for Emmett to be so emotional. Jasper felt strange. ZH n was developed through fighting and robbing and it bore bloody debts. However, its young master Emmett just acted like a tender man. Jasper couldn''t stand it... "What about Juliana? You don''t want ine to be caught by her. But what if Juliana has been following you?" Emmett raised his eyebrows and said, "She is with my father now. They are discussing the wedding date. I am going to children¡¯s park with ine. And I don''t want anyone to know about it. Go arrange it now. Vice-President Hall, you are not taking the high sry for nothing. Do your job." Jasper was so angry that his face reddened, "You only care about money. And you always exploit me!" Emmett suddenlyughed bitterly, "Jasper, do you know what crush is? Do you know what a strong attraction feels like?" Jasper waspletely dumbfounded and widened his eyes. Crush? A strong attraction? Jasper quietly looked up and down at Emmett. He was a handsome man with a clearly outlined face. Women would fall for him at first sight. Emmett could maintain his rationality and wisdom when he was apart from ine. But once he saw her, even if it was just a nce, he would instantly copse. ... His patience and persistence were gone the moment he saw ine. She had a strong attraction for him. He would walk towards her and approach her unconsciously. He liked her smell. He was fascinated by her smiles, frowns, and everything else! Half an hourter, ine stood at the entrance of the children¡¯s park. She was still confused about what was going on. She looked at the tall man standing beside her and curled her lips. His clothes were also light brown. It was obvious that they were wearing couple outfits. Stupid couple outfits! ine raised her head slightly and nced at Emmett. The sportswear fit him well. He looked energetic, healthy, and cool. He also wore a cap and a pair of ck-rimmed sses. He hadpletely changed his dressing. No one would recognize him now. However, no matter how hard he tried to conceal it, he couldn''t hide his natural air as a leader. It lingered around him all the time. No matter what he was wearing, he could make people rmed without uttering a word. Just like now... Emmett smiled delightedly. There was joy in his eyes. He reached out to touch ine''s hair. "You see it? I said we would go to the children¡¯s park. Here we are. Let''s go look for your childhood." ine was annoyed because Emmett was treating her as a child. She patted his hand and pouted. "Come on! My childhood? It''s for you. Right? You want to have fun in the park, don''t you?" ine walked towards the park, and Emmett followed her with a smile. He patted her on the back and took her hands. "Hey, let''s go together. Don''t leave me behind. Let''s go together." ine looked at their hands holding together. She couldn''t help but recall the scene of them walking together in Ocean Park at night. Regardless of whether it was true or not, they did have a good time... ... When Jasper walked into the solemn meeting room, he began to sweat because people all looked at him in surprise. "Mr. Smith is not feeling well. And he sent me for the meeting." Jasper managed to calm down. Then he walked into the room with steady steps and sat in the seat, where Emmett should have been. People were whispering before the meeting began. After a while, Jasper started to curse Emmett in his mind. Emmett! You went on a date and left a mess to me. You would have a toothache when you want to kiss, and you would suffer from back pain for a hug! This was unfair! Crush? A strong attraction? Were you showing off? Were youughing at me for never having a rtionship? "Damn it! You owe me! I¡¯ll get your expensive clothes and put them on one day!" Jasper angrily sent the text message. Then he nced at the outbox and was stunned! (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Who did he send that message to? Sally? Why would he send it to that woman? Jasper''s face clouded over with anger. He couldn¡¯t help but p hard on his own face. Then he sighed, "God! I am so finished!" When Jasper heard the buzzing echo of what he just said, he was shocked and looked around. It was embarrassing. All the attendees were staring at him with their eyes wide open. He forgot that it was a meeting and just shouted... "Well. Excuse me. Please continue. Continue..." Jasper''s face was filled with embarrassment. Sally was ying a game on her phone when she heard the notification sound. After the round ended, she checked the message. What? Whose number was this? It was a selected number. Was it sent by Mobile Company? The number had several seven in a row. "I owe you? How ridiculous. I never owe anyone!" Sally couldn''t help but shout. Then she edited the following text angrily. "Who the hell are you! Get away! Mommy has been bored recently and feel like hitting someone. Try me!" She sent it. "Gosh!" Sally continued to y the game. But she felt strange as she thought about the message. The person wanted to wear her clothes. Was that a pervert? Sally immediately dialed the number. Jasper was shocked when the mobile phone suddenly vibrated. He clicked into the text message and instantly blushed. Sally texted him back... However, what was she talking about? Get away? Mommy? Jasper couldn''t understand her message. He felt that Sally was a strange woman who would trash talk. And he was speechless. Just as Jasper was thinking about how vulgar Sally was, he received a call. And he pressed the loudspeaker button by ident. "Who the hell are you! Jerk! What''s wrong with you? Why did you text me? Why would you wear my clothes? Are you a pervert? If you send me any message again, I''ll beat you to death! Bastard!" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) The meeting room was quiet. And people were stunned by the curse from the loudspeaker! Everyone looked at Jasper with curious eyes. Jasper panicked. His hands couldn''t help trembling and he almost threw the phone away. Finally, he hung up the call. He put on a long face and looked around. Everyone present was still staring at him. Jasper broke out in a cold sweat. "Excuse me. I need a minute." Jasper wiped his forehead and ran out. After three seconds of silence, the meeting room burst intoughter. Jasper ran out of the building and angrily kicked his car. Damn it! It was so embarrassing! Sally! She ruined Jasper''s reputation with a call! This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ... Hazel ran to the fifth floor. She sat on the bench and pretended to be pondering, staring at the children. Was Emmett dating with ine again? Why did Emmett ask her to go away? Did he want to flirt with ine? ... Were they in a secret rtionship? Was he two-timing her? Hazel felt guilty. She abandoned her good friend and ran away. Hazel took out her phone and called Lucas. Lucas had an important meeting today and he wouldn''t bring the phone with him. But she forgot it. "Hello? Are you calling for Mr. Lee?" It was a sweet voice of a female secretary. Hazel frowned and roared, "Put Lucas on the phone!" "Well..." The secretary was frightened by her arrogant tone. She blinked and said tentatively. "Excuse me. May I have your name? Mr. Lee is having an important meeting. He may not have time to answer your call. I..." "Just tell him it''s Ms. Hoffman!" Hazel Hoffman hung up the phone and gasped. She widened her eyes and looked down, holding the railing. But Emmett and ine were not there anymore. Where would they go? Suddenly, her phone rang. It was Lucas. He called back. "Aren''t you in a meeting?" She didn''t expect him to call back. "Right. The secretary has told me. She said it was Ms. Hoffman, so I stopped the meeting. I can continue itter. What''s the matter?" Lucas asked worriedly. All of a sudden, Hazel didn''t know how to respond. She was touched. "Nothing. It''s just... I went shopping with ine and we met Emmett. I was too timid. When I saw Emmett''s gloomy face, I was so scared that I left ine behind. I am afraid that..." Chapter 258: Theyre Practicing Artificial Respiration Chapter 258: They''re Practicing Artificial Respiration "Oh. My youngdy. That''s it? I thought it was something big. Don''t bother with someone else''s business, okay?" "Someone else? It''s ine!" "Please, just mind our own matters. Emmett will take care of ine. And I will take care of you. Alright?" "What do you mean?" "Alright. If there is nothing else. You can take a taxi to mypany. Let''s have lunch together." After ending the call, Hazel was still thinking. ... What did he mean by "Emmett will take care of ine"? Did ine belong to Emmett? Lucas was really a friend of Emmett. He always spoke for Emmett! "Well. Mr. Lee. We''ll see. We are having a discussion during lunch!" Hazel walked out of the mall. She hailed a taxi and went all the way to Lucas''pany. ... ine and Emmett walked hand in hand into the children¡¯s park. "Wow! Merry-go-round! I want to ride a horse!" The merry-go-round reminded ine of fairy tales. She was so excited that she jumped up and down. Emmett curled his lips and said, "Hey! Can you choose something less childish? What''s the point of that spinning thing? I think that Turbo Drop is of more fun." "Whatever. I can go ride by myself." ine ran joyfully towards the merry-go-round. "Wait..." Emmett sighed and hurriedly followed. ine rode on the horse, her eyes filled with joy. Emmett, who was on the horse beside her, asked her with a long face, "What''s the point of this?" "It''s interesting! If you don''t enjoy it, it means you''re old! We have a generation gap. Understand?" ine pouted and rolled her eyes. Emmett was angry. What? Generation gap? This woman always made fun of him, didn''t she? Emmett smiled wickedly. He leaned against ine and whispered in her ear. "You like riding this horse? I''m a lot better than it." ine sneered and nced at Emmett. "Nasty!" Emmett didn¡¯t mind and continued, "See? You are riding the horse. Up and down. But it won''t be better than me. You will enjoy going up and down on me." He grinned and gave ine a flirty wink. ine covered Emmett''s face with her hand and said, "Stop it!" After they left the merry-go-round, ine insisted on eating candy floss. "You can''t eat it. It''s too dirty and unhygienic." ... Emmett said seriously with his hands on his hips. ine turned around and shouted with a sad-looking face, "It''s alright. You don''t have to eat with me. Come on! I want it! I want to eat candy floss..." Emmett held ine in his arms and coaxed her, "If you''re really hungry. You can eat me. I''m all yours." ine was so annoyed that she gritted her teeth. She stamped her feet and said, "Bad-bear Smith! Can you hold back your desire a bit?" Emmett narrowed his eyes and said, "Got you there. You just called me Bad-bear Smith..." ine stuck out her tongue at him. Then she grabbed a candy floss and ran away, "Bad-bear Smith, pay for it!" "Don''t eat that! It''s unhygienic!" Emmett could only throw a hundred yuan to the seller. Then he ran after ine. "Hey, Sir.... Your money... You forgot your change..." The man who sold cotton candy shook the one-hundred-yuan bill in his hand. He looked at them running away and chuckled to himself. "Well. What a stupid rich man!" Emmett didn''t want ine to eat the whole candy floss. Therefore, as he caught up with her, he raced against her to eat it up. The floss was all over their face. However, they paid no attention to that and just kept licking the candy into their mouths with all their might. ine wanted to eat more, but Emmett was afraid that ine would get a stomachache. In the end, as they eat thest mouthful of cotton candy, their lips pressed together. ... ine was stunned, her watery eyes widened as she looked at the man''s handsome face. Emmett was also shocked. Then he started to kiss her. As ine blinked, his tongue had already passed her lips and went deeper. Only then did ine realize that Emmett was kissing her in front of so many people. What''s worse, half of them were children... ine struggled, but Emmett held her close, his body pressing against hers. "Mommy, what are they doing?" A little boy asked in a lovely voice. The mother blushed as she nced at the kissing couple. She lied, "Well, they''re practicing artificial respiration." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ... "Mommy, thisdy is so beautiful. I want to practice artificial respiration with her too..." Emmett suddenly stopped kissing ine and roared with a frown. "Boy! How old are you? Listen, she is my woman!" He made a gesture to punch. The little boy was so frightened that he burst into tears. Facing a tall man, the boy''s mother didn''t dare to argue. She just picked up the child and left. ine was speechless and held onto her head. "Hey. Be like a gentleman, okay? He''s a child. Look what you just did..." Emmett stared at ine with his sharp eyes and said word by word. "You are mine!" ine was deeply touched by what he said. However, she pursed her lips and showed him an indifferent expression. "Who''s yours? I don''t belong to you!" ine turned around to walk away. But Emmett grabbed her wrist from behind and got in her way. He approached her and said firmly. "I said you are mine, then you are!" ine bit her lips and asked, "Why?" "Because I''m your man!" ine was annoyed. "Come on. There are so many men and women around the world. They love, and they separate. It''s true that I have slept with you. But you are not so conservative to believe that you are the only one for me, are you?" Emmett narrowed his eyes and rubbed her chin. He bent down, pressed his thin lips against hers, and let out a breath. "You want to date with other men? Well. You date one, and I''ll kill one! Listen, don''t waste your time. You can''t find anyone better than me, in bed." ine''s face reddened. Only Emmett, this arrogant man, would have the nerve to be so straightforward. "I don''t want to listen to that. We are not leaving now, are we? The park is really big." ... Emmett raised his eyebrows and stretched his arm to her. "Held my arm. Be careful. Otherwise, I''ll carry you to this tree. Then you can''t have any fun." ine sneered. "You''re just bragging. Can you carry me to this tree? Can you fly?" Emmett put a hand on her waist and moved over her. And he pinched her bottom with another hand. It was quite sensual. "Girl, haven''t you seen any martial arts movies? Have you ever heard of the martial arts of lightness?" As Emmett grinned, ine''s expression suddenly changed. She couldn''t help but recall the scene that she was put high on a tree, while Bad-bear Smith was smoking leisurely under it... No! She mustn''t be put into the air. It made her like a fool. It was so frightening! He knew the martial arts of lightness?! Damn it, why did Bad-bear Smith know so many strange techniques? Why did she encounter a strong viin? "Well. Actually, I wanted to hold your arm just now. I''m tired." ine immediately held onto Emmett''s arm obediently and winked at him. Emmett was content with her attitude. He chuckled and led her to the bustling ce in front. His legs were long and so was his pace, while ine had a shorter pace because her legs were rtively short. ine tried hard to catch up with him. Actually, Emmett was walking quite slowly, but she still had to trot along with him. It felt like... She was his daughter... On the roller coaster, ine was scared out of his wits and screamed all the way. Thanks to Emmett, she held tight onto his arms and cried out with her eyes closed. Emmett, on the other hand, stared at her while they were riding in the air. When ine got off the roller coaster, she could hardly stand. Her legs were so weak. "That¡¯s why I told you to quit. Are you alright?" Emmett held her in his arms. "I didn''t expect it to be so scary. Gosh. I won''t do that again even if you give me ten thousand yuan. I was nearly scared to death." ... ine''s face was pale. She gasped in his embrace. Since she couldn''t walk, Emmett directly picked her up. "What are you doing? Put me down! Everyone is watching! Please!" ine held around Emmett''s neck. Her cheeks were rosy. Emmett walked leisurely with ine in his arms and smiled. "Why should we care about others? You know, I don''t do this very often. As long as you are less than 100 kg, I can lift you." ine broke out in cold sweat. "What? 100 kg? I don''t want to be so fat!" Emmett smiled wickedly. "It''s alright. You can put on weight. I will always like you no matter how fat you are. Anyway, fat will be good for you." ine patted Emmett''s shoulder and pouted in anger. "You are too bad. You always want others to be ugly. Why don''t you put on some weight?" Chapter 259: Spend Time with Her Chapter 259: Spend Time with Her "I want you even if you were ugly, okay?" "I won''t! I won''t be ugly!" Being held in Emmett''s embrace, ine kicked her legs flirtatiously. Many couples were watching them with envy. "See? Her boyfriend is so strong. He has been carrying her like that for a long way!" A girl reminded her boyfriend sourly. The boyfriend sneered, "Well, have you seen how skinny his girlfriend is? Look at yourself! Your leg is wider than her waist! If you''re as skinny as her, I can carry you!" The woman was immediately red with shame and indignation. "What did you say! How dare you call me fat! That''s what you think? So you think less of me already!" Because of jealousy, a fight was inevitable. There was a stall in front of them offering balloons popping games with an airsoft gun. ine shook her hand and shouted, "I want that airsoft gun! I''ve long wanted that! Airsoft gun!" Emmett''s eyes narrowed. He nced at the shoddy airsoft gun and muttered to himself, "You call that thing a gun?" ... At first nce, it was a very poor-quality gun. It was even tampered with. Its scope was tilted, rotten, and shabby. It was nothingpared to the guns he used. Emmett wondered if ine found out that her man always had a gun with him and treated it like a toy, would she be scared out of her wits. "How much for one round?" ine asked the stall owner excitedly. "Five for ten shots. If you hit ten shots in a row, you''ll receive a reward of ten yuan." "Is that so? If that''s the case, I''d try my best to see if I can hit ten shots in a row!" ine sat down confidently and rubbed her hands happily. Emmett stood beside her without saying anything. The stall owner taught ine how to hold the gun. He pointed at the small balloons opposite them and said, "Come on, focus. Maybe you can earn some money!" ine held the gun clumsily, her eyes wide open. But she started to bluffing, "Hey, keep an eye on me. See how I hit ten balloons in a row!" Standing beside, the stall owner grinned. ''Ten balloons in a row? Try all you want...'' Emmett could not help but knock on ine''s head and sigh, "Come on, would you close one eye first? Have you ever seen a shooter shooting with both eyes open? How could you aim with both eyes?" Well... ''Is that so? To shoot, you need to close one eye!'' ine closed her left eye immediately. She kept changing her positions and hesitating for a while before finally sending out a bullet. Whoosh! "Did I hit it?" ine asked at once. Emmett''s nose twitched. "Did you hear any balloon explode?" ine frowned, "I guess not." "So that''s it." The stall owner said with a smile, "It''s alright, it''s alright. Many youngdies fail to hit the target. Try again." ine fired a few more shots and missed all! After running out ten bullets, she found herself hit two balloons in total. How she sessfully hit the two was ridiculous. ine hit them all by ident. ... She was aiming at the left, but the balloons exploded were on the far right... What kind of aiming was that? She guessed if she were to shoot an elephant a meter in front of her, she would have missed it, too. "Ah, howe I kept missing it? It''s so frustrating! I''m so frustrated!" ine patted the table and shouted. Emmett sighed and touched ine''s head. "Alright, I''ll do it." ine curled her lips and raised her chin. "Even you can''t hit it!" She let out a snort. The owner had a cunning smile on his face. Emmett picked up the light gun and almost burst outughing. As the young master of ZH n, he had been dealing with guns and ammunition so frequently that he was almost an expert. And now he was here fiddling with an airsoft gun? Emmett stood still. Without even bothering to aim, he fired off ten bullets in one go. He did it so fast that it was dazzling. Even the owner was staring straight at him. "Count how many balloons have exploded." Emmett smiled and looked at ine. ine was counting already. "One, two, three..." "Wow! No way! Ten? You popped ten balloons? Ten shots in a row!" ine looked up at Emmett, appalled. Bad-bear Smith was no ordinary human. How could he do that? He shot so fast, yet... He hit all the targets. The smile on the stall owner''s face disappeared immediately and he looked pale. It was obvious that he got an expert today! Even though it was a tempered airsoft gun, he handled it so well... ''I''m screwed...'' ''It''s not my day today.'' Frustrated by ine, Emmett ground his teeth and managed, "Silly girl! Can''t you see what shape those exploded balloons made?" ''Silly. She even needs me to remind her...'' Ah... Only then did ine pay attention to it... It was a heart shape... The balloon Emmett had popped just happened to form a very precise heart shape... Wow... ine covered her mouth and took a deep breath. ... "You''re amazing..." Defeated, Emmettughed. He put down the gun and pinched ine''s cheeks. He said, "That''s not the point. You silly, a heart... What does heart shape mean? You don''t understand?" Only then did ine figure it out. Her face turned red. She stole a nce at Emmett quickly. Emmett was a little self-conscious, too. Hearts meant love. Was Bad-bear Smith trying to tell her that he loved her by making the heart shape? ine''s heart skipped a beat. But soon, she ordered herself not to be influenced by Bad-bear Smith. ''ine,e on. Haven''t you made up your mind to get over Bad-bear Smith?'' ''Get over him!'' ''Why are you here acting like a teenage girl!'' "Eh? There''s the game of throwing sandbags! Let''s go." ine changed the topic. Emmett narrowed his eyes. He snorted inwardly. She actually avoided his confession. The rule of the sandbag game was that the yers would get a puppet if they hit ten targets in a row. ine cast ten sandbags and was sad to find that she had just hit three. She pouted andined, "It''s so annoying... I was sure I wouldn''t miss it." Emmett nced at her but did notment. Finally, ine gave in. She shook Emmett''s arm like a puppy wagging its tail. "Would you do it? You''ll make it..." Emmett coldly let out noise from his nose. "Why should I do it? I''ve made heart shape just now and someone ignored it." ine wanted to roll her eyes. ''So what if he''s super handsome? He''s simply a petty fellow!'' "Alright, alright, I see. Heart shape, it''s very touching. Please, just once, would you, please?" Emmett wanted tough but he didn''t. He squatted down and pointed at his face with his slender finger. Cheeks bulged, ine narrowed her eyes. ''Huh! Jerk! I was just asking him to do the sandbag game, and he took that opportunity to take advantage of me!'' ''Damn it!'' ''Forget it. I''m not sinking to his level. To get the little puppet...'' ... She gave in! ine took a quick nce around to see if someone was watching them before steeling herself to nt a kiss on Emmett''s face. Only then did Emmett curled his lips and let out a chuckle. "Watch, your husband is presenting you with a wonderful performance." He boasted and lifted his eyebrows flirtatiously at ine. ine curled her lips inwardly. What husband? He was so brazen! Emmett held a small basket in one hand and a sandbag in the other... Swoosh... Again, he moved swiftly... "Oh my!" The young stall owner cried out in surprise, his eyes widened. He was dumbfounded. An entire row of puppets on his counter fell! He counted and found that there were exactly ten! Amazing! This tall, mighty man with a baseball cap and sunsses was so unbelievable! Apuse broke out! A group of children was apuding Emmett. Smug, Emmett patted his hands and looked at ine proudly. "How is it, wife?" ''Nonsense! Who''s your wife!'' ine yelled inwardly. She could not deny anything in front of so many people. So she curled her lips into a stiff smile, "You''re always this incredible!" ine red at the pping kids. Damn it, when did these kids pop out? Did they see her when she kissed Bad-bear Smith just now? As she had wished, ine held a little puppet in her arms and walked away triumphantly. Emmett stared at ine, who had been fiddling with the little puppet and giggling, and was touched suddenly. "Wow, a photo booth! There was a photo booth! Let''s head there?" ine subconsciously rushed over. There was a photo booth at the gate of ine''s school. She used to go with her female friends and take pictures. They made all sorts of funny faces andughed loudly. ine rushed to the machine and froze again. ... This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. What was she doing? She was inviting Bad-bear Smith to take pictures with her? Was she insane? Could she be any stupider? ine drew her shoes together, her head down as she muttered, "Forget it. We''re not taking pictures." Emmett frowned, "Why not?" ''Why? We''ve broken up. I''ve gotten over you. Why should we take pictures? What is that?'' ine said in a low voice, "I just don''t want to do it anyway." Emmett was clever enough. He thought for a short while and understood the reason. He sneered and said, "ine, you want to stay away from me? If I don''t agree with that, we will be together! Come, take pictures with me. I want to do it!" Chapter 260: Atwoods Plan Chapter 260: Atwood''s n "Ah? No way, such a thing is not for you, President Smith. It''s too childish for you." ine stepped back with her butt stuck out. Emmett gave away a cunning smile. "It''s alright. I can tolerate it since my woman is so childish." He pulled ine inside suddenly. "Stop, I don''t want to do it anymore..." "I''ve pressed the start bottom. Do you want yourself to look ugly in the pictures? Control your expression, silly girl." "Ahh, has it started? My hair..." "Come a little bit closer to me..." "Emmett! You can''t do that! This is too embarrassing!" "Embarrassing? I think it''s nice." "Not this gesture! It gives me goose bumps!" "Stop shouting, your big front teeth are already out..." Heughed out loud. The two of them stayed inside the booth for a while before they walked out after taking photos. Emmett had a smirk on his face. ine looked ashamed and annoyed. With her hand shaking, ine looked at their photos and found she wanted to murder Emmett. She was raising her chin to kiss him on the jaw. (Damn, it was him who had grabbed the back of her head and forced her into such position.) He was sticking out his tongue and licked her earlobe. And she was grinning flirtatiously. (Crap! Conspiracy! This is a pure conspiracy! He was tickling her!) ... Their faces were right next to each other¡­ He tilted his head and kissed her on the lips... What drove her crazy the most was the one he leaned his head into her breasts to kiss them! It was so embarrassing! These pictures must not be shown to anyone others! "Tear them off! Let''s just tear them off." ine made a decision. Snap! The photos in her hands were gone, and when she looked for them again, she found they were already in Emmett''s hands. Emmett held his hand up and admired it. The smile on his face grew cheekier and cheekier. "Well, why should we tear them off? They''re great! What important evidence they are! I want to keep them and show our children how obsessive their mother was when she was going after me." ine rolled her eyes inwardly. She jumped up several times. She jumped up like a silly girl, trying to snapping the damn evidence. Unfortunately, he was too tall and she was too short. Apanied by Emmett''s charming chuckles, ine failed and panted with fatigue. She watched helplessly as Emmett pocketed the pictures. ine sped her fingers, stamped her feet, and wailed, ''Heaven! God! My future...'' They talked and joked with each other, enjoying the time in the children¡¯s park. Like many other couples, they ate and yed games. They had spaghetti in a fast food restaurant and tried all the facilities... Finally, at sunset, they left the children¡¯s park. Walking out of the children¡¯s park, they found a ssic car waiting at the entrance. ine suddenly had a feeling that she had returned to reality from the fairy tale. Sadness took the upper hand over her. No matter how wonderful it was, fairy tales were fairy tales. The reality was harsh. He and she were, as ever, from two different worlds. Supporting her butt, Emmett helped ine get into the back seat and sat next to her. The car headed towards her home. ... Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ine leaned against Emmett''s strong body and took in his charming smell. She wanted to cry. She closed her eyes immediately and bit her lips. Emmett guessed she was exhausted and fell asleep. He gently put his coat on her andid her head on his thigh. ine did not dare to open her eyes. With her eyes closed, she could hear Emmett''s shallow breathing. She could also feel his hand gently running through her hair with affection. She wanted to cry even more... The car arrived at the alley of ine''s ce. Emmett told the driver in a low voice, "Wait, I''m taking her inside." "Yes, sir." The driver lowered his voice. Emmett scooped ine up carefully as if he was holding a treasure. ine leaned against his chest and almost did not dare to breathe. His heartbeat was strong and steady. Emmett carried ine home and gently ced her on the bed. He bent down and observed ine''s sleeping face. He couldn''t help but lower his head and kiss her on the lips. "Baby, I missed you very much these days. I did..." Emmett murmured softly and stroked her face before leaving reluctantly. Hearing the sound of the door closing, ine couldn''t hold back her tears anymore! Meanwhile, sitting in the car, Emmett took out the photos they had taken from his pocket and looked at them over and over again. Emotions upied his eyes. This was the first time he had taken pictures in a photo booth... His phone rang. Emmett paused for a moment before putting it through. "Emmett..." It was Atwood. "Oh, father." "Come home, would you?" "I got something to do tonight..." "Marina is here. And Juliana, too..." What Atwood had offered was enough for him to understand. Emmett''s heart skipped a beat. "Marina is there, too? Alright, I''ll be there soon. Father, you can''t do anything to Marina!" "What nonsense are you talking about? Son, they are all guests. I will treat her well. Come home, hurry up." ... Emmett had a bad feeling. This was because Atwood had always been far-sighted and one step ahead. In terms of Juliana, he believed the potential benefits the Mafia would bring to the Smith family, and would never allow Emmett to act at his free will. He actually invited Marina to the Smith¡¯s Manor... Emmett was alert. "I''m not going to thepany. Turn around and head to the Smith¡¯s Manor!" Emmett gave the order coldly and clenched his phone tightly. He thought quickly, considering what he would do if he were Atwood. Surprised for a short while, the driver stepped on the brakes, turned around, and replied calmly, "Yes!" Twenty minutester, Emmett reached the Smith¡¯s Manor. As soon as he stepped into Atwood''s garden, he was surrounded by cool air and fragrance. Emmett narrowed his eyes and walked in quickly. Atwood had been quietly observing his son in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling window. Judging from the way he walked, it seemed that... Emmett did care about Marina. Did he... Did he misunderstand his son? Was Emmett into Marina? "Father!" Emmett went into the living room and frowned. He looked very unhappy. "Father, why did you get Marina here? Where is she?" Atwood let out a faint smile and turned around slowly. Holding a delicate teacup in his hand, he said softly, "Are you thirsty? I''ve just made tea. Would you like some?" Emmett clenched his teeth and let out a hateful sigh. He anxiously said, "Father! Where''s Marina?" Atwood smoothed his brows and put on a smile. "Easy, son. You seldome home. And when you do, you don''t even ask how your old man is doing first. Instead, you keep asking for a woman." Emmett sighed inwardly. ''How you''re doing my ass! You have so many servants around you, and you have been exercising for many years. You know how to keep good health and are stronger than young people.'' "Father, you know I''m anxious. When ites to Marina, how could I have the mood for tea? Where''s Marina? You didn''t make things difficult for her, did you?" ... The smile on Atwood''s face disappeared bit by bit. "Emmett, you really like that Marina?" Knowing that his father was an expert at reading other''s minds, Emmett knitted his brows and began deliberately, "It''s not that I like her very much. I just have a connection with her." "Oh... I don''t think that Marina is very outstanding. Why do you treat her so special... Emmett, I know you, you are very picky and won''t easily fall for any woman... Your sudden enthusiasm for Marina is too strange. You''re not doing this to cover that ine up, are you..." "Father!" Emmett turned a little paler. Thanks to his years of experience, he was very good at hiding his emotions. On the surface, he appeared quite undisturbed. "Father, what are you joking about? I barely know that ine. To me, she is like Tina, just a for booty calls. How could shepare with Marina? If Marina hears you, she would be so sad. Where is she? I''ll go find her. " Atwood sighed, "Why are you suddenly treating Marina so... Forget it, let''s go, I''ll bring you there." Emmett heaved a sigh of relief silently. What he said and behaved just now would probably have fooled the sly man. Atwood led Emmett through the back door of the living room to the garden behind. In the center of the garden, under the white pavilion, sat Juliana and Marina. Emmett quickened his pace, showing that he was worried about Marina. He walked past the flowers and called out as he approached Marina, "Marina! Marina!" His shout resulted in Julianne and Marina looking up at him. Atwood didn''t miss the expressions of the two women. The moment Julianne and Marina saw Emmett, their eyes were both sparked with joy and affection! ''So, looks like the rtionship between Emmett and Marina is real?'' ... Atwood breathed out the air from his nose and came up with an idea. "Emmett, you''re here." Chapter 261: Share a Man Chapter 261: Share a Man Marina stood up in excitement and smiled gently. She did not expect Emmett to step forward and hold her in his arms. He came with a sweet fragrance. Marina was so excited that she almost fainted. Emmett was rarely so passionate and Marina was not used it. "Emmett...." "Why didn''t you call me? Are you okay?" Emmett murmured affectionately and left Juliana high and dry. Juliana was very angry, her face darkening. "Emmett! Why do you like Marina that much? That''s really gross. You''re exasperating!" shouted Juliana inwardly. Atwood coughed loudly twice and said, "Emmett, Juliana is also here. Didn''t you see her?" Only then did Emmett pretend to be surprised and let go of Marina. He looked at Juliana and said, "Oh, Miss Juliana is here too! I didn''t see her just now." Juliana''s face darkened even more. How could it be true? So, Emmett only had eyes for Marina? "Emmett, I''m ying chess with Ms. Clooney. Don''t think of me as a real dragon. I''m kind and gentle to Marina." Her words were barbed. Atwood chuckled, "Juliana, it''s your fault." Everyone was shocked, especially Juliana. She didn''t expect Atwood to say that since he had always been on her side. Only Emmett put on a cold smile. He knew his father too well. As expected, Atwood continued, "Juliana, Ms. Clooney is the guest. As Emmett''s future wife, you should greet Ms. Clooney. Why didn''t you ask the servants to serve her some tea?" (¡Ño¡Ñ) Marina froze there. Julianne reacted with a bright smile. Emmett held Marina and looked up at the sky, waiting quietly for Atwood''s next words. They kept talking nonsense in the garden. It was a little awkward. ... Of course, Marina felt the most embarrassed. So, Atwood thought he, Juliana, and Emmett were a family. He had considered Juliana as his daughter-inw. Noticing Atwood spoke up for her, Julianne was very proud. Holding Marina''s hand, Emmett remained silent. When Atwood was about to end the conversation, he suddenly said, "It''s normal for the Smiths, especially Emmett, to have a few wives, right?" (¡Ño¡Ñ) Emmett, Juliana, and Marina were all taken aback by Atwood''s words. What did he mean? Emmett narrowed his eyes and stared at his smiling father. He knew Atwood was rather reckless.... He didn''t expect him to make such a move! How amazing! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Juliana, Ms. Clooney, I shouldn''t interfere with your personal affairs. However, the Smith family is no ordinary family, and I have only one son. Therefore, I attach great importance to Emmett''s marriage. Both of you are very outstanding. I think you two can try to get along well and help Emmett." What a shock! Both Juliana and Marina were stunned. However, Emmett pursed his lips and didn''t say anything. Marina stole a nce at Emmett. His cold expression scared her out of her wits. Before Marina could say anything, Julianne shouted, "How can that be? I won''t share my man with other women!" Emmett interrupted, "Don''t worry. It''s not going to happen." Atwood still smiled faintly. He really looked like a kind old man. "Oh, Juliana, if you don''t agree, I can''t say anything else about it. There are no arranged marriages in China. Emmett wants to marry Marina. I''m old and don''t want to interfere in your affairs. Your choice." ... "What...?" Juliana frowned as she looked at Atwood. Atwood made it very clear. He wanted Juliana to know it would be best if she agreed to share a man with Marina. Otherwise, she would be out. Emmett left the Smith''s with Marina, his face darkening. Marina stole a few nces at Emmett and didn''t dare to say a word. A husband two wives.... How ridiculous! How could Atwoode up with this idea? However ... It was a hopeful sign for Marina. Could it be that she had the chance to marry Emmett? At the thought of this, Marina''s heart beat faster. It might be a good thing for her to marry Emmett with Juliana. Emmett had already had three bottles of whiskey when Lucas arrived at Y Nightclub. "What''s going on? President Smith, why are you drinking alone?" Lucas dropped the car keys, took off his coat, and nced sideways at Emmett, who was drinking with his brows furrowed. Emmett wore a light green V-neck undergarment, white cks, and white leather shoes. His smooth skin, coupled with his red lips and white teeth made him quite attractive. Lucas wanted to mock Emmett and say, "Oh, you are so handsome in this light." However, he took a closer look and noticed Emmett was annoyed. He immediately pulled his tongue back and didn''t say anything. "You don''t say a word but keep drinking. It seems that you are very unhappy." Jasper sighed and waved his hand to let Lucas sit next to Emmett. "Oh? What''s wrong? Didn''t you make out with ine today?" Emmett clutched the wine ss in his hand and stared at it. He remained silent. Jasper said in surprise, "Huh? You also know what happened today?" ... "Nonsense! My girlfriend has been with ine. Because of Emmett and ine, Hazel kept droning on during lunch. It was quite hard to hear. So, Emmett, you owe me big. I have suffered a lot because of you." Hazel had been thinking about Emmett and ine at noon. So, she had no interest in anything else. Lucas wanted to make out with her a few times, but she refused. Lucas got horny but couldn''t be satisfied, which made him very depressed.... Jasper remembered something and sighed in frustration, "Women are born to annoy men. It''s just horrible! Why are there women in this world?" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) "What? Did you hook up with a new woman?" said Lucas, his eyes widening. "No, I didn''t! I''m so unlucky. I''ve never been so embarrassed in my entire life...." Lucas and Jasper started to chat, while Emmett was still drinking alone. Emmett drank too much at once, so he felt a little dizzy. Actually, it wasn''t only because of alcohol, but also because he was thinking too hard. He gently pressed his long fingers into his temples, his eyes slightly closed, and then exhaled slowly. "You two are so noisy! You are even noisier than women!" Emmett roared. What?!! (¡Ñv¡Ñ) Lucas and Jasper were both dumbfounded. Jasper muttered, "Let''s lower our voices. Don''t provoke him. He''s annoyed. Don''t get in the way." Lucas curled his lips and said, "What? I can''t even speak anymore. Hey, why don''t you ask your dear ine over? Isn''t she still working here? Let her take care of this bad-tempered guy." Jasper was astonished. He felt ridiculous to hear "your dear ine" from Lucas. "This is the only way." Jasper sighed and nodded. Lucas grinned, "You go! You go call ine over!" ... "Why me? Why don''t you go? Your girlfriend is her good friend! You go!" "I''ll drink with Emmett. You are his assistant, so you should go." Lucas pushed Jasper. Jasper''s eyes widened in anger. "Why am I always unlucky? I''ve been that humiliated during the day...." Lucas ignored Jasper''sint and sat down next to Emmett. He took the wine and drank it up. Jasper could only walk out to look for ine. "Excuse me, there is a person called ine. Where is she?" Jasper asked a waiter. The waiter was struggling to hold the seven bottles of wine. So, he didn''t have the time to talk to Jasper. He pouted and said, "Oh, she is over there! The woman in shirt and trousers with a walkie-talkie in her hand!" Then the waiter hurriedly left. Otherwise, he would drop the big tray. "Oh? Shirt and trousers? In Y Nightclub, the staff rarely wear trousers. Isn''t that too strange?" Jasper muttered as he walked along the corridor. A woman in shirt and trousers stood in front with her back to Jasper. She was talking on the walkie- talkie. "ine looks like professionals. She gets it now." Jasper smiled and walked behind her. Suddenly, he patted her shoulder and called, "Hey!" It was so sudden and unexpected. It gave ine quite a start. She jumped and then turned slowly and stiffly to Jasper. (¡Þ _ ¡Þ) They looked at each other in embarrassment. Jasper''s eyes almost popped out of his head. His mouth opened so wide that it could even hold an egg. Chapter 262: A Familiar View of the Back Chapter 262: A Familiar View of the Back "Oh my God..." Jasper muttered. Sally narrowed her eyes and suddenly roared like a tiger. "Even God can''t save you now! Bastard! I will kick your ass!" ... Sally narrowed her eyes and suddenly roared like a tiger. "Even God can''t save you now! Bastard! I will kick your ass! Are you crazy? Why do you suddenly run over and shout at me! Are you insane? What the hell are you doing?" Sally shouted wildly and kept pushing Jasper, causing him to retreat step by step. He was pressed against the wall and stopped. Jasper blinked and stammered¡ª "You... Calm down. I ... I mistook you for another person... I didn''t mean to disturb you. I''m sorry." "Sorry? So, you can harass others and then just say you''re sorry? Do you think you can be arrogant just because you''re handsome? Come on! I don''t buy that! You can''t get away even if you are handsome!" Sally howled fiercely. Jasper was stunned. Actually, Sally was just venting her anger. She thought of what happened between them as soon as she saw Jasper, which made her angry. Jasper was forced to the wall by Sally. He was thin and looked pitiful. "Hey. I didn''t mean it. I mistook you for someone else. Why are you so mad? I''ve apologized. What else do you want to do?" "What do I want to do? You offended me. I won''t forgive you! What do I want to do? I want to take off all your clothes and throw you on my bed. I will clean your underwear and tell you that I didn''t do anything to you! Damn it!" Sally shouted crazily. As she spoke, she became angrier and her eyes turned red. It was a ridiculous night... Jasper stared at Sally, who was out of her mind. He was stunned. He did not expect that being brought to his home that night would make Sally so angry. He swore that he really didn''t do anything to her that night. "I, I... You... You..." Jasper looked at Sally''s red eyes. His heart was in a mess. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "I don''t want to talk to you! You are a yboy who messes with women and fools them. You are a jerk. Don''t appear before my eyes again! I don''t want to see you!" ... As Sally finished, she turned around and left. As she walked, she raised her hand to rub her face. Tears might have rolled down her face when she turned around. "No. It''s not... Wait! I..." Jasper panicked, and a strange feeling suddenly arose in his heart. He felt sad. He felt his heart was broken when he saw the fierce woman''s red eyes. Jasper stood there, rubbing his chest with his hand. When Sally returned to the lounge, she couldn''t help crying out with a towel in her hand. "Sally, what happened? Why are you crying? What''s wrong?" ine happened toe in to rest. She was shocked to see Sally standing next to the closet and crying, covering her face with a towel. ine suddenly covered her belly... It hurt a little. She felt pain in her stomach. Was the dinner unhygienic? She heated up the remaining porridge fromst night and ate it. The noodles for her father were fresh. She had felt pain in her stomach just now when she stood there. ine tried to suppress the pain and walked to Sally. She patted Sally''s back gently. "Oh. Nothing. I met a bastard. And it reminds me of some sad old memories." ine smiled bitterly, "Old memories? How old could you be? How many memories do you have? You sound like you are seventy or eighty years old. Who did you meet?" "Jasper." "What? That Scheming Jasper? You and him..." Sally said angrily, "I wish he could go to hell! Bastard!" ine was shocked. Didn''t Sally and Jasper spend one night together? How did he be an enemy? Just as she was thinking, Sally''s interphone rang. There were several orders of wine for her to deliver, but she was still here in the lounge. "ine, I want to wash my face. Could you help me with my work?" ... Sally asked ine in panic. She couldn''t lose the job. She made a living on it. "Okay. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it. Anyway, I don''t have many things to do tonight." As ine spoke, she took Sally''s interphone and walked out. After ine finished four or five wine delivery orders, she took a rest, leaning against the wall. However, it seemed that her stomach was more painful than before. It hurt so bad... Just as ine was about to go to the bathroom, a girl ran over and handed a box of cigarettes to her. The girl anxiously said¡ª "Number 514! Do me a favor! I have to go to the bathroom! I can''t wait! It''sing out! Send the cigarettes to Room 8808!" She ran away as soon as she finished. ine was annoyed and muttered¡ª "Come on! I need to go to the bathroom too. Is it a new fashion? Damn it." ine had no choice but to take the cigarettes to Room 8808. She was overwhelmed by smoke when she pushed open the door. How many cigarettes did the customers smoke? And they even ordered more. ine frowned and waved her hands in front of her face. She coughed and said¡ª "Sir, these are your cigarettes. I''ll just put them here." Two men were drinking with their backs facing her. The view of one''s back looked familiar. The man trembled a bit and turned around. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine looked at Emmett who had turned around and was stunned. Emmett also looked at ine with sleepy eyes. His breath smelt alcohol. "Oh... It''s you..." ine shyly rubbed her neck. They''ve just met each other during the day and went to children''s park. She didn''t expect to see him again at night. She was flustered to meet him so many times. ine bit her lip and secretly sighed. "Girl..." Emmett called her softly, his voice husky and sexy. It seemed that he was aroused and his eyes brightened up. ... "Who is that?" Only then did Lucas notice her and turn around. Seeing ine, he almost choked. He grinned and said¡ª "Hi, ine. I heard from Hazel that you bought a very beautiful dress today." It was beautiful and extremely expensive! A dress of nearly 60,000 yuan. It was something that only Emmett, a man from a wealthy family, would buy for a woman. "Where''s Hazel?" ine was a little embarrassed. She didn''t know whether to leave or stay and talk with them. "Oh, Hazel, she''s at home. I just talked to her on the phone." Lucas nced at Emmett and suddenly realized that he was unwanted in this room. He rubbed his nose and said¡ª "Oh. I almost forget that I still have something to do. I have to go. Emmett is drunk. He''s in a bad mood. Help me take care of him." (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine panicked. "No. You can''t leave... I can''t take care of him. I need to work. I am on duty." Lucas directly took his coat to leave. Heforted her, "It''s fine. It doesn''t matter if you work or not. I will tell Fifth Brother. Emmett is his important guest. Fifth Brother doesn''t dare to neglect him. Remember, Emmett is important. He is the most important customer. I''m leaving now. Take care of Emmett! He has drunk too much!" Lucas hurriedly squeezed out of the room like a mouse. "Hey. Don''t go... Wait!" ine stamped her feet as she looked at the closed door. She didn''t dare to turn around. She was wondering what to do with Emmett, who was drunk in the room. "Girl..." Emmett held onto the bar counter with his arm and leaned to one side, staring at ine''s slender back. Her back was so beautiful. Her waist was very slim, and her bottom was full and round. One could tell that she was pretty by looking at her back. She did have a very attractive figure. She was even more attractive ... when she didn''t wear anything... It could easily turn a man on. As Emmett imaged, he felt hot on his lower abdomen. And he swallowed. ... ine turned around and saw Emmett''s burning gaze. ine couldn''t help but tremble. "Emmett..." ine fixed her hair. She suddenly saw the cigarettes she brought in. She frowned and lost her temper. "Hey, Emmett. The room is full of smoke. Tell me, how many cigarettes did you smoke?" "Why do you still smoke? Smoking is bad for your health. Don''t you know that? "You are a grown-up. You should take care of yourself. Mind your health!" "No more smoking! Look at the smoke in this room! I can''t breathe! " As she spoke, ine walked to turn on the exhaust fan. Then she walked to Emmett. She got close to his face and sniffed. "Ouch! Look at you! You smell all smoke and alcohol! It''s smelly!" Emmett was boozed and excited. He suddenly grabbed ine''s arm and pulled her into his arms. Emmett lowered his head and tilted his face, pressing his lips on hers. "Wait..." ine widened her eyes and struggled. Damn Bad-bear Smith! He always took advantage of her! She was teaching him a lesson! Chapter 263: I Mean, If Chapter 263: I Mean, If She hadn''t finished her words yet! His kiss was hot and eager. He was eager for her lips. The moment his lips touched hers, they were sticking together like some kind of mas. His tongue, like a fierce fire snake, stroke her teeth. Immediately, his warm breath waved with alcohol fumes all over ine. She clenched her teeth to prevent his tongue from invading. Emmett ran his fingers through her hair and stroked it in a flirtatious way. His movements were gentle and passionate. Suddenly, he pinched her tiny earlobe. ine let out an audible gasp. A tingle followed her earlobe to her cerebral cortex. At this moment, Emmett took the chance and directly slipped her the tongue. ... His kiss was so aggressive that showed importunity that admitted no denial. "Uh-huh... don''t... Uh-huh..." ine was forced to raise her face to bear his fanatic passion and felt as limp as a rag doll. Emmett, who was slightly drunk, lost control and sped her tightly to his breast. ine felt painful and her lips were also tingled with numbness. He looked as if he was going to eat her. ine was out of breath. She could do nothing but follow the flow of Emmett''s. Hisrge hand moved forward gently, covered her ample bosom... and rubbed it sexually. Emmett breathed heavily. "ine... I miss you ... every moment of every day..." He murmured to her lips. ine closed her eyes and was so mesmerized by his kiss that shepletely gave up resisting. She felt herself soften like a melted marshmallow in his embrace. Emmett picked up ine and threw her on the sofa in a few steps. He directly put one hand to her secret garden And rubbed against the work pants. "ine, ine ... I miss you ... ine..." His gaze was scorching hot and chaotic, carrying a hint of drunkenness. He looked dangerous. Emmett was above her. His kisses rained down on her cheek. ine was overwhelmed. She wanted to exim but was silenced by his kisses. She wanted to push him away. But how was it possible? The drunk Emmett was as strong as a wild lion. His technique was very good, with perfect strength and a perfect pace. ine finally couldn''t hold on and let out a small cry. She blushed, ''That was embarrassing! I should flush myself down a plug hole!'' She felt her entire body heat up, and her thighs were wet and messy. ''A pervert! ine, you are too lustful! How could you be still alive? You can''t even resist the caresses from a man and even have a big O.... Shame, shame, shame. '' After ine came back to herself, she found that her shirt had been unbuttoned by Emmett. ... At this moment, he was leaning on her chest and greedily kissing her. ine looked at Emmett in front of her chest and immediately blushed. She pushed Emmett''s face away and pleaded, "Emmett! Stop! Don''t be like this... Someone wille in ... Don''t be like this..." The plea naturally fell on deaf ears. Emmett didn''t stop bathing her in wet kisses. Not long after, ine gave a yelp. Emmett miraculously took her work pants off. Emmett stared at ine''s two fair legs, panting like a wild beast. ine blushed and was shivering under Emmett''s direct and intense gaze. "My clothes ... I want to put on my clothes ... Emmett, you damn drunkard. How can you treat me like this..." ine was still mumbling angrily when Emmett suddenly bent down and got between her legs. "No... Don''t... Don''t... No..." She went pale, and all the hairs on her body stood upright. She bit her lips tightly, but her lower lips trembled slightly because of the throbbing beneath. Not long after, ine''s face turned red and she whispered. "Please... No, don''t ... I, I can''t stand it..." His tongue seemed to have magic. "Should I, or should I not..." "Don''t..." ine cried a little. Emmett smiled evilly. He untied his belt and put ine on hisp. ine''s legs trembled; her face flushed with embarrassment. She begged in a trembling voice with her slender arm rested on Emmett''s shoulder. "Put me down... No... Someone mighte in..." "Whoeveres in will die." They were so close that ine could smell the faint alcohol fragrance on Emmett''s breath. Emmett held ine''s waist and pressed her down on his fiery part! ine eximed. Her face flushed red. At the same time, Emmett let out a satisfied sigh. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He was thinking about her all these days, almost blew up. It almost pierced through her. ... ine''s hair was scattered on his legs, rising and falling in the pace of their movements. It was like a fluttering swallow... Emmett breathed heavily, his eyes got brighter and brighter. Both of them hadn''t tasted the nourishment of love for days and were in a state of thirsty. ine mewed softly. Love was like the tide... Jasper had some drinks in the hall and looked around again. He was just looking for Sally. Although he didn''t know what to say to her, he still wanted to see her. After searching for a while, he still could not find Sally. "Aren''t I being cheap? Clearly, it was she who made a fool of me today. Why would I miss her like this?" Jasper muttered to himself, sighed, and turned around to leave absently. Bang! "What the..." Sally supported her head and cursed loudly. Jasper rubbed his chest and looked at Sally. The corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. When Sally saw that it was Jasper, she immediately felt that she was too unlucky. Why did she meet this damn Jasper again? It was annoying! "Get out of my way! Now!" Sally roared; her cheeks puffed up as she passed Jasper. Jasper quickly grabbed Sally''s wrist and said, "Hey, wait a moment." "Let go of my hand! Bastard! What are you trying to do!" Sally widened her eyes and shook him off. Jasper acted obediently and put his hands in the air as he softly said, "I won''t hold your hand, okay? I just want to tell you that nothing happened between us that night. I swear to you with my life." Sally was stunned for a moment, her face suddenly flushed red. "Psycho!" Sally muttered an oath, then turned around and left. "Hey! You... I swear to you. Why don''t you believe me?" Jasper looked at Sally''s back and felt helpless. He walked back to Room 8808 dejectedly. Still thinking about Sally, Jasper directly pushed the door open and entered. ... ... As soon as Jasper entered, he screamed in fright. Just as his cry fell, ine''s scream sounded. Then, Emmett roared, "Get out of here!" "Alright, alright. I''ll leave now. I''ll leave now." Jasper sprinted away, gasping for breath outside the door. His face was very red, strangely red. What did he just see? ine was sitting on Emmett''sp up and down... What a scene! Jasper heard his heart beating so fast. It urred to him that if Sally sat on hisp like this... No. No. No. No. Why would he think about this! He clearly hated women! "It''s all your fault! It''s all your fault! I''m sick of you! You pervert! I''m an embarrassment now. How can I face others anymore!" ine leaned on Emmett''s shoulder and beat him hard. Emmett turned around and pressed ine on the sofa. He kissed her neck and chuckled, "We are Jasper''s friends. We should help him learn something about adult life." ine frowned and continued to p Emmett. She doesn''t want to be such an instructor... It was so embarrassing... When Emmett reluctantly left her body, ine was surprised to discover: She was actually cooperating with his passion from beginning to end! Yes, she was eager to have...sex with Emmett... God, why was she doing this? Putting on his clothes, Emmett was still fascinated for those moments. He held ine in his arms, gently stroked her hair, and said in a low voice, "Did I hurt you just now?" "No..." ine said honestly. "Are youfortable?" Emmettughed wickedly. ine frowned. Of course, she would not continue to be an honest silly. She turned away and shyly said, "I''m not!" "You didn''t feel well. Okay, I''ll do it again. I guarantee that I''ll make you feelfortable this time..." ... "No more, please!" ine almost lost her words. Emmett couldn''t hold on any longer andughed softly. ine felt embarrassed and indignant, "What are youughing at? You are the worst! I''ve already said that I want to move on and forget you, but you insist on doing this with me... What are we now?" "Whatever you want. How about my wife?" Actually, when Emmett said the word "wife", he felt heartbroken. "Wife?" ine widened her eyes. She tilted her head and thought for a moment before suddenly saying, "Emmett, what do you think I will do if I fall in love with you?" This was the first time ine dared to face this question. Emmett''s entire body suddenly tightened. He was iparably excited. "Are you in love with me? Now?" ine blushed, "I mean... if..." "If you fall in love with me, I''ll listen to you whatever you want me to do!" Chapter 264: Emmetts Explanation Chapter 264: Emmett''s Exnation "What about marriage? Will you marry me?" "Yes!" "But you have other women." ine suddenly thought of what Oliver said that day. She couldn''t help but frown and muttered, "Your family won''t agree with us being together, right?" Emmett was seized by passion instantly. He hugged ine tightly and said anxiously, "Baby, as long as you love me, nothing can stop us. I will marry you, and I will make you the most honorable woman. As long as you love me, no one can stop me from marring you." ine looked at Emmett. "What about Marina? What about Juliana? What are they to you?" Actually, ine had long been wondering what she was for Emmett. Emmett sighed and thought for a moment before deciding to confess everything to ine. ... "ine, Juliana wanted to marry me. Do you know who she is? She''s the boss of the European underworld. My father wanted this marriage to happen. Of course, I won''t marry her. But for your safety, I could only pretend to break up with you and act like I don''t want you anymore. Then, I found Marina as a scapegoat to be the target of all possible danger. I swear on my life that I never touched any one of them, never! You can see how eager I was when we did it. I did no touch them, because the only woman I love is you." (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Emmett''s exnation surprised ine. Her world was too simple and too na?ve to have any clue that the truth was soplex. "But you and Marina were so romantic...." "Yes, I did that to make Juliana target Marina, so that you would be safe." The sudden passionate confession, the self-revealing exnation turned ine''s depression into delight. Emmett loved her. He loved her, only her! He and Marina were pretending to protect her... ine smiled in her heart, but acted like angrily, "No, you''re lying! You must have kissed Marina, right? There is no way that you haven''t." "No, for real! Why would I kiss her! Just seeing her annoys me." "I don''t believe it!" "I swear!" "Don''t swear. Are you addicted to swearing for everything?" ine was alreadyughing in Emmett''s arms. Emmett pinched ine''s pink cheek and asked, "ine, are you really in love with me?" ine rolled her eyes and deliberately said viciously, "Oh, I haven''t figured it out yet. Give me some more time." "Alright, ine, you''re pulling my legs, aren''t you? I''m going to teach you a lesson." Emmett blew a few times into his palms, then tickled ine''s armpits without mercy. ine curled up her body giggling. Just as they enjoyed the frolic, ine suddenly wrinkled her little face and sobbed, "Ah, my stomach hurts. The swelling pain feels terrible!" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ... Emmett blew a few times into his palms, then tickled ine''s armpits without mercy. ine curled up her body giggling. Just as they enjoyed the frolic, ine suddenly wrinkled her little face and sobbed, "Ah, my stomach hurts. The swelling pain feels terrible!" The pain in her stomach became obvious again. It was really strange. The pain didn''te back in the rough sex, but at now? Emmett''s face turned pale, "What''s going on? Did I go too deep just now? Did I hurt you?" ine felt too painful to speak. Her forehead was sweating heavily. She shook her head, with tears dropping down. "It was my fault! I''m a beast! I hurt you to release my own desire. I''m a fucking beast!" Emmett regretted bitterly, smacking his head with his fists. He picked up ine in his arms and rushed out. Jasper was shocked when he saw Emmett rushing out with ine in his arms, without knowing what happened. "Emmett, what''s going on?" "Quickly! Get the car and drive us to the hospital! ine''s stomach hurts!" "Ah? Alright, alright!" Jasper also followed Emmett out. Emmett walked very fast, Jasper had to trot to keep up with him. Sally, who was in the hall, also got shocked. She walked over and asked, "What happened to ine? Where are you going?" Emmett didn''t even have time to answer her question, but directly rushed out of the Y Nightclub. He didn''t even respond to the Fifth Brother who was smiling and waving at him. The Fifth Brother became awkward. He rubbed his nose and asked the guy beside him, "I haven''t done anything that upset Mr. Smith recently, have I?" The guy blinked his eyes and thought for a moment before answering, "Probably not." "Damn it! What do you mean by probably? It''s yes or no!" The Fifth Brother punched him in the head. The unlucky guy covered his head and sobbed, "Fifth Brother ... Didn''t you see that Mr. Smith was holding Master Young''s girl in his arms?" "What?" Only then did Fifth Brother rub his eyes and look again carefully. ... Then he scratched his head, "They are truly good brothers who would share one woman. How impressive..." Then, he saw Jasper running out with a woman tugging at one of his sleeves. Fifth Brother was even more shocked. He shouted with widened eyes, "Heavens, there are so many capable ones in the Y Nightclub. Sally has hooked up with Mr. Hall?" In the hospital, a group of doctors were called together to see ine. Outside the room, Emmett paced back and forth anxiously. Sally sat on the bench and waited worriedly with her lips pouted. Jasper looked at Emmett and then at Sally. He tried to say something to Sally several times, but was scared back by her cold eyes. Shit! Jasper rarely got cold shoulder from others. Now he actually couldn''t talk to a woman. That was embarrassing. "Is there a problem? Why did it take so long?" Emmett paced anxiously as he punched his palm with his own fist. Sally nced at Emmett and snorted, "Now you''re worried, huh? Did you even think of ine when you were flirting around with other women?" Emmett''s face darkened, but he did not refute. Jasper stuck his tongue out because of fear. He walked over quickly to Sally, poked her and whispered, "Watch your mouth. Don''t mess with Emmett. You won''t like him angry" So annoyed with Jasper, Sally pushed him heavily, "I say whatever I like. It''s none of your business." Jasper was speechless. Well, he was getting evil for good. "Mr. Smith, follow me to my office, please." The chief physician walked out and said to Emmett with a solemn face. Emmett was a little stunned. He calmed down and said, "Alright." His heartbeat elerated unknowingly, and he was extremely nervous. Emmett, who had always been known for his calmness, had cold feet for the first time. Suddenly! Sally also stood up and wanted to follow. But she was stopped by Jasper. "Jasper, let me go. Why are you stopping me? I want to know what the doctor says." Sally hit Jasper angrily. ... Sally was anxious to follow them, wanting to hear what the doctor would say. But Jasper held her waist tightly to stop her. "Just wait here. Emmett will take care of it...." But Sally was still vexed, and shouted, "Him? Who is he? He is not ine''s boyfriend or whatever! He is just a yboy who has God knows how many sweethearts. He doesn''t deserve ine!" Suddenly ... Emmett turned around and looked at Sally coldly. Even a simple gaze made people shiver. It was as if an icy cold wind blew through the corridor relentlessly. Sally couldn''t help but tremble, and immediately calmed down. Both grave and irritable, Emmett gently opened his lips, "Be quiet. Don''t disturb the doctors inside." (¡Ño¡Ñ)... Sally was still like a stone,pletely forgetting to talk back. Emmett ... was so daunting! Only a few words made her shake in her shoes. Emmett frowned slightly. Obviously, he is extremely nervous and worried. Then, he turned around and followed the chief physician into an office nearby. There was only a strange silence filling the corridor. Sally rounded her eyes and watched Emmett disappeared after the door nkly. Jasper was still holding Sally''s waist tightly. This woman was fierce like a cow when she struggled. "Is there any danger? Could it be fatal? Or some malignant tumor?" Sally murmured after thinking for a long while, fear filling her eyes. Then, she turned helplessly to Jasper, who was next to him, and asked softly, "Do you think ine will be fine? Why do I feel that the doctor''s expression looks like he is going to tell bad news like in those movies?" Jasper sighed andforted her softly, "No, good people will be rewarded...." Sally pursed her lips and nodded tearfully. She leaned her face against Jasper''s chest sadly. Jasper also reached out and patted her back tofort her. ... However, two secondster, Sally suddenly realized what she was doing. She raised her head and stared at Jasper... While Jasper was still immersed in the warm hug, Sally pped him with the power of a fierce tiger. Bang, bang! She pped Jasper near his ears... Chapter 265: There Was Definitely Something Else Chapter 265: There Was Definitely Something Else "How dare you! Why are you hugging me? How can you do this? You are taking advantage of me! Get off me! Now!" "That hurts! How can you p me in the face? That''s too much!" "So what? Is your face that important? Do you make money out of your face? You took advantage of me! Why can''t I p you?!" "I didn''t take advantage of you. I just tried to stop you from doing something stupid. You were the one who leaned on me just now." That was true. Sally''s face flushed red, but she still shouted. "I was testing you. But you failed the test. Admit it! You like to take advantage of young girls! You are so creepy!" Jaspers couldn''t bear to hear that, so he frowned and said angrily. "You''re really unbelievable! I was trying to help you! Let me tell you, even if a supermodel stood here, I wouldn''t take advantage of her! Not to mention you! I have been single for so many years. I don''t like women!" "You''re lying! You''re such a hypocrite! If you don''t like women, why did you take off all my clothes and put me on your bed? You even washed my underwear! You should be ashamed to do such a thing. Now you tell me you don''t like women?" Jasper couldn''t be more regretful. He tugged at his hair as he exined. "Didn''t I tell you? I had no choice that night. You got drunk...." "So what? Because I was drunk, you could do that to me?" "What did I do to you? Tell me, what did I do?" "I didn''t sleep with you, and I didn''t even kiss you or caress you. What did I do to you?" "I kindly took you back so that you got a ce to sleep. I even cleaned your clothes." ... "Thanks to me, you get to wear clean clothes the next day? I was so kind to you." "Why must you make it so nasty?" Sally red at Jasper as he opened his hands and said. Suddenly, she didn''t know how to refute. "Anyway, I don''t want to talk to you! So don''t talk to me! We don''t know each other!" Sally turned around, raised her chin, and rolled her eyes. Jasper was furious. He nodded and said, "Alright, alright, alright, we don''t know each other! I don''t want to talk to you, either!" Jasper leaned against the wall, crossed his arms, and turned his face away. After two minutes of stalemate, Jasper could not bear it any longer. Since he was little, he had been taught to be kind to others, and try not to embarrass others. He seldom got angry. And he would never start a fight with anyone. Instead, he would try to end it as soon as possible. This was the first time that Jasper had got in such a big fight. Jasper secretly nced at Sally and found that the girl still looked angry. Jasper was helpless. He gave a bitter smile and turned his gaze away. Sally bit her lower lip and frowned. Jasper was so not a man! As a man, shouldn''t he be more chivalrous and make an apology first? It was so embarrassing. Couldn''t he say something nice to her? Hateful Jasper! He was indeed unbearable. No wonder ine didn''t like him. At this time, the door creaked and Emmett walked out of the chief physician''s office. Emmett took the initiative to shake hands with the chief physician and said with a tired expression. "Thank you for telling me. And thank you for troubles for ine." The chief physician was terrified. Emmett was no ordinary person. He was the young master of Tianyi Group! Moreover, he was the sessor of ZH n! ... As the uncrowned emperor of the city, he was even more powerful than the mayor! Mr. Smith actually took the initiative to shake hands with him, and thanked him so sincerely.... The chief physician felt so stressed out. He blushed and nodded fiercely, "Mr. Smith, you honored me. You don''t need to say that. I will do my best to save your family. However, you must keep in mind what I have told you." Emmett nodded heavily, his eyes dimming. "I know. Don''t worry. Please keep this a secret for me." "Alright. Keeping patients'' secrets is part of our duties. You have nothing to worry about." Emmett closed his eyes for one second and then walked towards ine''s ward with a sullen face. Sally was anxious. She walked over to block Emmett and asked. "What''s wrong with ine? Is she alright? Tell me!" "She''s fine...." Emmett replied in a low voice. From Jaspers'' point of view, there was definitely something wrong with Emmett! From Emmett''s deep eyes, he could see nothing but sadness! There was definitely something wrong! As Emmett''s good friend over the years, Jasper could bet that the chief physician had told Emmett some bad news! "Really? Then what''s wrong with ine? Why does she have a stomachache?" Sally tilted her head, her face full of doubt. "Nothing. ine is suffering from acute gastroenteritis. She probably ate something bad at home." Emmett said calmly. Jasper stared fixedly at Emmett''s face! He wanted to see something strange from Emmett''s expression. But he couldn''t.... Emmett was good at concealing his feelings. "So it''s just acute gastroenteritis. I was so worried." Sally heaved a sigh of relief and patted her chest. She shook her head as she said. "I knew it! ine is too frugal. She must have eaten the leftovers at home." "How about it? Now she has a stomachache. I must talk to her. She can''t save money like this." ... Emmett frowned slightly, somewhat distracted. Jaspers felt his heart was twitched! Something was wrong.... From the solemn face of Emmett and the chief physician ... he could tell there was definitely something else! Emmett walked into the ward. ine slept quietly under the quilt, looking like a child. She was very petite. Emmett held the door, staring at ine''s face. He was stunned. Sally took the opportunity to walk into the ward first. She hit Emmett by ident, waking him up from his deep thought. "Is she asleep or unconscious? Why are her eyes closed?" Sally circled around ine. Only then did Emmett entered the ward and walked up to the bed slowly. He lowered his head and looked deeply at ine. With a very gentle voice, he said. "They sedated her so that she could get more sleep." "Alright." Sally didn''t suspect. She nodded her head and sat down on the sofa. Then she looked around, as if she was here to visit. On the other hand, Emmett sat silently on the stool. He stretched out to gently grab ine''s hand. He closed his eyes and leaned his face against ine''s hand. Seeing how affectionate Emmett was to ine, Sally was shocked. What was Emmett doing? Was he acting? But did he need to act in front of her? Or ... was is because he was too bored, so he came here to perform as a man in love? But from his expression, he looked more like a man who was ready to die together with his beloved one. Jasper had always been careful and meticulous. He did not enter the ward. Instead, he went to the chief physician''s office. He knocked on the door, walked in, and asked. "What will happen to ine?" The chief physician inside was shocked. He looked up and subconsciously said. ... "That''s hard to say...." Jaspers'' heart skipped a beat. He didn''t get it wrong. Something bad did happen. After saying that, the chief physician realized that he should not disclose the patient''s condition, so he hurriedly said. "As for the condition of ine, as the doctor, I''m obliged to keep it a secret. Sorry, please don''t ask any more questions. Otherwise, I will tell Mr. Smith." Jasper was stunned as he nodded. "Alright, I understand. I''m sorry to disturb you." Jasper walked out with his head lowered. He was sure! About ine''s condition, there was more to it. Even though Jasper couldn''t figure out what exactly happened to ine, judging from what the chief physician said, he knew she must be very ill. That was why the doctor said that it was hard to say. Besides, Jasper could also tell that Emmett had told the doctor to keep it a secret. It meant that it should be hidden from ine. Otherwise, it would have a great mental impact on her.... Heavens, if that was true.... ine must have a terminal illness! Jasper staggered and almost fell down. He held himself up with the wall. Suddenly, he remembered the first time when ine showed up at the Tianyi Group. She was like a blooming flower, so fresh and pure. She stared at him with her big watery eyes and smiled as she called his name. Jaspers felt his nose was sore as he was about to cry. He rubbed his nose with the back of his hand. ''ine, are you really dying?'' Just as he was moaning, Emmett walked out of the ward. Apparently, he couldn''t hold it anymore. Once he came out, he gasped for breath. Jasper saw Emmett stand in front of the window and look outside. Then Emmett took out a cigarette, lit it with his shaking hand, and took a deep puff. Looking at Emmett''s lonely back, Jasper suddenly wanted to cry. It was twelve o''clock in the evening, and Sally was dozing off in the ward. Emmett thought she should better leave. "Jasper, you send Sally back." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Alright...." Jasper agreed and stood up. Chapter 266: Stay Here with You Tonight Chapter 266: Stay Here with You Tonight Sally frowned and asked, "Why do I have to leave? I want to be here with ine." Emmett said indisputably, "Just go, all of you. I want to be here with her alone." His tone was gentle, but was with indulgence and destion. Sally paused. With an arm around Sally¡¯s waist Jasper took her out of the room. "Let go of me. Why are you always around? Just leave me alone!" Sally pushed Jasper away and rolled her eyes. She kept walking and looked mad. "Hey, Sally, it''ste now. Just hold on a second and let me drive you home." "No, thanks! I don''t deserve your grace, Mr. Vice President. And I don''t want to end up naked on someone''s bed again!" Jasper sighed, "Alright, just stop messing with me. Let''s go, it''s not safe for you to walk ale at night. There might be bad guys lurking in the dark." "Bad guys? You know what? I think you are the worst guy I''ve ever encountered. Get it?" "Alright then, so I''ll follow you home and strip myself naked and lie on your bed. Then you can make fun of me the next day, okay?" Sally blushed. "I''m not that cheap like you!" Like a little rabbit, Sally darted away. "Stubborn woman! Bite me!" Jasper stomped his foot and clenched his teeth. Ten minutester.... "Hey! What was wrong with you? Just drive off, don''t follow me. You are so out of your mind." Sally couldn''t bear it anymore. She stopped. With hands gripping around her waist, she shouted at Jasper. But he looked rxed and shrugged. "Do you think I want to do this? And to drive my fancy car like this? How about you just stop being yourself for a moment and get in the car?" "I said I don''t need you to escort me home! I can walk home, just drive off." "Nope, not gonna happen. I also said that I will take you home. If you don''t get in, I''ll just keep following you like this." ... Sally was going crazy and stomped hard. "Crazy man!" Crack! Sally broke her shoe and fell to the ground. She sat on the ground embarrassingly. "Wow..." Screech! Jasper stopped the car immediately and jumped off to check on her. "Are you ok? How did you fall?" Sally pouted, and tears started to run down her cheeks. "It''s all your fault! You are such a jinx!" Jasper looked at her foot and saw her broken shoe. He almost burst intoughter. You deserved it! Because you were too stubborn. That¡¯s why you broke your heel. "Can you still walk? Have you twisted your ankle?" Jasper raised his eyebrow and asked. Sally blushed and was so mad. "None of your business!" "Alright then..." Jasper suddenly stretched out his arms and carried her up. Sally wasn''t prepared for it and screamed. "What are you doing?" "I''ll take you home. Miss Cripple." "Stop calling me that!" Jasper showed her broken shoe and teased, "Isn''t it? Look at you, without this shoe, can you still keep bnce? So, you are a cripple now." Sally red at him, and was speechless. Finally, Jasper carried her into the car and took her back to her home. She rent a small apartment, which was about 50 square meters. Jasper carried her in and looked around for a while, then sat down on a small stool. "Eh?" Sally opened her eyes widely. "Why are you still here? It''s almost mid-night, you shouldn¡¯t be sitting down!" ... Jasper looked around the room and said seriously, "I told you earlier that I will stay at your ce, and spend the night with you." "What the hell?" Sally roared and as if was about to blow the roof off. Jasper took off his coat and threw it on the bed. Then, he unbuttoned his shirt and showed off his strong chest. "Come on, I''ll give you the chance to take revenge. You can strip me naked and wash my underwear." Sally was dumbfounded. ... Emmett was lying on the edge of the ward bed and was hugging ine, as if an old couple lying there together. Emmett slightly turned his pretty face and looked at the sleeping youngdy. "Silly girl, let me be around you and grow old together with you. What do you think?" He whispered and his words were like faint clouds lingering around her cheeks. Her thick eyshes trembled, and she slightly twitched her mouth. Then buried her little face into his arms. In her dreams, maybe she thought she was in a safe haven. The phone was vibrating. Emmett frowned and picked it up. Without checking, he rejected the call. Staring at her phone, Marina bit on her lips, and kept walking around the room. It was already two o''clock in the morning. Where had he gone to? Why he still wasn¡¯t home yet? He didn''t even answer the phone ... Was he with some woman? Marina felt unbearable, so she called him again. The phone vibrated again. Emmett was annoyed. He took a nce at his phone and picked up. "Why do you keep calling?" He sounded very impatient and fretful. Marina paused for a second and took a deep breath, then said softly. "Emmett, it''s veryte. Why haven''t youe home yet?" "Who do you think you are? Since when do I have to report to you about when toe home?" ... Emmett was mad and the words he chose were very hurtful. In fact, as hurtful as it could be. Marina''s hands were shaking, "Emmett, that''s not what I mean. I was just worried about you..." "Marina, did you take my old man''s words seriously and really thought that I would marry you?" If you did, just wake up, I was only using you to get rid of Juliana. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. If you couldn''t y your part, it would be at the cost of your whole family!" You''d better be realistic and stop calling, because you are annoying!" Emmett said coldly and switched off his phone. Marina froze there and still held the phone in her hand. She kept the phone next to her ear and stayed that way for a long time. After a while, tears fell out of her eyes. With his chest shing, Emmett threw his phone away and was furious. After a while, he looked down at the girl in his arms. With all the tenderness he could give, he held her tightly into his arms and buried his face in her neck, and whispered, "My girl ... You don''t deserve this, why...?" ... ine seemed to have dreamed of paradise. When she woke up, she was still thinking about it. "Huh?" She turned around and saw Emmett was sleeping beside her. His face was so handsome or even pretty.... It was the kind of beauty that could touch your soul. "Bad-bear Smith? Why are you sleeping here?" ine looked around the room anxiously, then she realized this is the hospital ward. Then she remembered what happenedst night in room 8808 and those embarrassing posture she had with Emmett. Also, she remembered about her stomachache. ine couldn''t help staring at Emmett''s face. Damn it, she had to admit that Bad-bear Smith was so good looking. ... His eyes were long. Even if they were closed, she could still feel how glowing they were. He had tall nose. But ... did he have something on his mind? Why did he frown even while sleeping? ine touched in between his eyebrows, hoping to smooth it up. Emmett''s eyshes trembled. Before she realized what happened, Emmett held her finger in his mouth. (¡Þ _ ¡Þ) ine didn''t know what to do. She felt warmth from her fingertip. Emmett already opened his eyes and was looking at her with a burning gaze. ine''s face instantly turned red. It was so embarrassing to quietly touch his handsome face with affection. And was even caught by him.... ine pulled her finger back and was panicked. "Am I in a hospital?" She tried to change the topic. Emmett curled his lips and smiled, "Were you longing for me?" "What? What did you say?" ine felt so embarrassed. Come on, "longing for you"? Only you would be like that, OK? "Isn''t it true? Or why did you fondle me just now?" Emmettughed naughtily. ine said, "Hey, I just want to smooth the wrinkles between your eyebrows. Don''t think too much, OK?" "I see, women never tell what they truly desire. You obviously wanted me just now and you kissed me. Why don''t you just admit it?" "No, no, no!" ine felt so wronged and dizzy, "I didn''t kiss you, you must be dreaming!" Emmett sat up and said, "You kissed me ... and it was just like this...." Chapter 267: A Sweet Goodbye Chapter 267: A Sweet Goodbye ine was confused. Emmett suddenly approached her and kissed her. ine was surrounded by his hot breath. She struggled, but finally surrendered to his strength. ... This kiss was warm, passionate and long. ine was out of breath because of his fierce and passionate kiss. Her face turned red. She was wondering why Bad-bear Smith still did this to her. She was a patient now! The kiss came to an end. Only by then did ine pout her red lips and started panting. "How could you do this..." ine''s face was tender and her eyes were filled with love. She panted heavily. He red at Emmett. Emmett was on her and his handsome face was only ten centimeters away from her. His skin was fair, and now his face reddened because of the desire. The red on his face added to his handsomeness. Her lips were red and her eyes were deep... ine looked at Emmett and roared in her heart, ''He was like a vampire! Bad-bear Smith was like a vampire!'' "I just do what you did. I learn from you. You kissed me like this when I was asleep." Emmett grinned wickedly and teased the little girl. His slender fingers touched ine''s lower lip. "I didn''t! I didn''t kiss you secretly! I didn''t do that!" ine rolled his eyes angrily. She looked very cute, like an angry puppy. Emmett looked at the girl below him and his heart beat fast. Such a charming girl, such a cute girl... Why... Emmett forced a smile and pinched ine''s face, saying, "You don''t want to admit? When you were asleep, you hugged me and said, ''Emmett, I love you. Emmett, I love you...'' You don''t want to admit this either?" Ah? ine was stunned. Really? She couldn''t have done that. How could she do such a shameful thing? ''Oh my god! So embarrassed!'' "No. It must be a mistake. I wouldn''t say that..." "Really? I remembered that you did say that. I even recorded it on my phone. Maybe I can post it on the Inte to let others identify whether it was you?" ... Emmett was teasing ine, but ine took it seriously and her expression suddenly changed. Her small lips trembled, and his eyelids drooped. She pleaded, "No. No. Please don''t do that... That would be so embarrassing." Emmett smiled and said, "Alright, I won''t post it, but you have to bribe me." "How?" ''I know things won''t be that easy.'' ine pouted her small lips and bulged her face. Emmett bent down and whispered to her ear, "I want you...to kiss me...there...next time..." ine was stunned. When she finally understood what he meant by "there", her face turned red. "You''re so bad! So lecherous! I want to beat you! Beat you! Beat you!" ine blushed and bombarded him with ps and smacks. Emmett hugged ine and chuckled. No one could see that there was a trace of sadness at the corner of his eyes. "What''s wrong with me?" ine asked the doctor when he entered the ward. Her attending doctor was stunned for a moment. He looked at Emmett first and read his eyes. He then smiled and said, "It''s just a minor illness. Didn''t Mr. Smith tell you? Just mild food poisoning and gastrointestinal dysfunction. Eat clean. And no cold or spicy stuff." Emmett immediately said, "Yeah, baby, did you eat unclean foodst night? Don''t do this again." "Oh... I see..." ine stuck out her tongue. She looked quite cute. Emmett looked at ine quietly and was a little worried. In the afternoon, ine was discharged from the hospital. When Emmett drove ine to the alley of her house, ine didn''t let Emmett get out of the car. "Why don''t you let me send you home? It is not far away from here." Emmett stared at ine with doubt. How could ine withstand Emmett''s sharp gaze? She shrugged and pouted, "Since it is not far, you don''t have to send me home. I''ll walk there. I''m not tired. It''s fine. I''ll go back on my own." ... "You have bought a lot of food. Aren''t you feeling tired for carrying them?" "I''m not tired. Not tired at all!" Emmett raised his eyebrows, ''What is she hiding from him? Why not let him send her home? There must be something!'' Emmett exhaled andughed sinisterly, "How strange! What would happened if I send you home? Just a few steps." "OK. If you don''t tell me, I''ll get off right now and kiss you in the alley! " "Well." (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine was so frightened that she took a deep breath. Then, she sped his hands together and pleaded Emmett. "Emmett. Please, don''t do that! I don''t want you to send me home just because I''m afraid that others will gossip." "Everyone has seen Oliver. They saw him get into my house. Now, if you go to my home again..." "Well... If they gossip about it, my father will lose his face." "Don''t you know that the residents here are very conservative? They''re old-fashioned about this. They will misunderstand that I change boyfriends frequently and think I''m dissolute. " Emmett''s face suddenly darkened. Gritting his teeth, he said, "Seems Oliver has already visited your family as your boyfriend?" ine lowered her head silently, as if she was mourning. Her fingers sped together. She whispered, "They misunderstood it like that... I didn''t admit that he is..." "Humph!" Emmett snorted and pinched ine''s face. He blew to her ear and said ruthlessly, "Come up with a way to eliminate this influence of Oliver! If you dare to give me a cuckold, I will never show you mercy in the bed! I will torture you day in and day out until you are exhausted!" ine was frightened. She had known that Emmett was very strong. Every time, she pleaded him, saying that she was worn out. Only in this way would he stop. ... She believed if she didn''t stop him, he would definitely have the strength tost for days non-stop! Oh my god! If that was the case, she would die. "Don''t worry. Don''t worry. I''ll eliminate this effect immediately! I swear, I won''t give you a cuckold!" ine nodded immediately. She raised her hands and firmly swore. After saying that, ine had a sad face. She wanted to crash into the wall and die. Damn it! What did she just say? How could she say that she wouldn''t give him a cuckold... Who was he? Her husband? Emmett smiled charmingly as expected. He rubbed ine''s head like a puppy and said, "Alright, I won''t send you home, but you have to call me darling in when I get out of the carter." ine was speechless. This was even more embarrassing! Bad-bear Smith was so bad, so cunning! ine got off the car and carefully scanned the surroundings. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Gosh! The neighbors, mostly old, were chatting outside in the shadow of the trees... What should she do... "Well." Emmett got off the car and hinted her. ine nced at Emmett, and Emmett gave her a meaningful nce. That nce revealed his dominance and violence. The meaning behind that nce was obvious. ''ine, how dare you disobey me?'' "Here''s something for you. Eat properly. Message me before you go to bed." Emmett handed a bag of food to ine. ine reached out to pick it up, but Emmett didn''t let it go and nced at her. ine couldn''t hold on any longer. She blushed and said, "Dar...darling. Bye." Emmett slightly raised the corner of his lip. He wanted tough, but he didn''t. "Well. What was that? Your voice was so low. I didn''t catch it." People were all looking at them with curiosity. They looked at the dazzling car at the entrance of the alley, and at the handsome man who was much taller than ine. ine was so angry. She pulled the bag in his hand. It was like a tug-of-war. Finally, ine surrendered. She closed her eyes and shouted, "Darling! I will go home. Bye!" ... Her voice was so sweet, and it was sent far, far away... It was so far that it must have been heard by those idle grandparents... There came the sound of flipping wings. Those birds were shaken by ine''s voice and flew everywhere. Emmett smiled elegantly. He lowered his head slightly and looked down at the girl whose face was completely red. He said with great pride, "Alright. I''m leaving. Don''t miss me too much." Then he touched her fair face and got on the car with satisfaction. She was so cute. When she spoke, her expression was really charming and evoked his desire. ine looked at the shiny luxurious car with tears. ''Damn! I know your car is good. Please don''t brush them so shiny. Okay?'' The car window was silently rolled down and ine saw Emmett''s handsome face. Smiling faintly at ine, Emmett blew her a kiss and drove away. He should blow her a kiss! Damn it! ''Didn''t he know that it was not a good time to say "darling" or to blow a kiss? He would bring trouble to me!'' ine frowned and turned around bitterly. Chapter 268: A Fool Became a Heroine Chapter 268: A Fool Became a Heroine Sure enough, a group of the elderly people sitting outside craned their necks and looked at ine with curiosity.... ine grimaced with fear. She, though short-legged, quickened her steps and rushed back to her house. Behind her the crowds were chattering fiercely. What kind of car was that...? How much did it cost...? Was that charming man a movie star...? Was the eldest daughter of the Jones family chucking herself at him...? Then what happened to the young handsome man who appearedst time...? Was she dating with two men...? Were there any other backups? ine, who ran home quickly leaned against the door, puffing and panting. To her surprise, there was someone at home today! "Ellie, you''re home? I can''t believe my eyes!" ine said. Then she grinned at Ellie who was sitting on the sofa and shook the bag in her hand. ... ine said triumphantly, "Look! We are going to have a nice meal tonight. There is a big yellow croaker, oysters, beef and eggs ... What do you want to eat? The top Chef is about to cook for you!" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ine''s mood suddenly improved. Because she saw her younger sister today and she, in fact, seldom had dinner with her family. When summer vacation came, Ellie always went wild and yed outside day and night. Their father was upied by work all day and often worked overtime at night. Without the discipline of their father, Ellie was more uncontroble. She started to stay out all night. Of course, being heartless and fun-loving, she had had several boyfriends. "Ellie! I''m talking to you. What are you doing? Tell me what exactly do you want to eat?" As she said, ine walked into the kitchen with food and put on an apron naturally. Although she was not a professional cook, she had improved her cooking a lot since she took care of her father and Ellie over the years. Again, Ellie made no answer. Confused, ine turned her head to the living room. But the light was too dim so she could not see Ellie''s expression clearly. Thus, ine held a potato in her hand and walked towards Ellie. Bang! The potato dropped from her hand to the ground. "Ellie! What happened to you? Your face!" ine cried out in rm and rushed over, her hands holding Ellie''s face and her eyes widening. Ellie''s face was covered in bruises. Her pretty big eyes now swelled into a thread. There were even cuts and blood stains at the corner of her mouth! "What''s going on? Who bullied you? Ellie, tell me who did this?" Ellie who had been pouting quietly, finally lifted her head and burst into tears. "ine ... Aubree ... She...." ine immediately balled her hands into fists and ask angrily, "Did Aubree beat you? She did it, right?" ... ine hadn''t seen Aubree before. However, Ellie had said that she made friends with a girl named Aubree through some friends. ine didn''t expect Aubree as her sister¡¯s friend would actually beat Ellie so seriously. "ine ... Aubree is a bitch ... She stole my boyfriend ... I went to find her and she gave me this...." "This is incredible! How could she do that! Couldn''t she talk with you peacefully? How could she hit you! We must call the police now! We can''t let her get away with it!" ine was so angry that her entire body trembled. It didn''t matter if she was bullied since she had gotten used to it since she was young. However, she would not allow anyone to bully her sister! Hearing it, Ellie suddenly closed her mouth and stopped crying. With tears glistening at the corner of her eyes, she grasped ine''s arm immediately. "No, we can''t call the police!" Ellie blurted out. "Why? Are we going to endure all this and let her escape? No! Let''s call the police! We have to do that!" Ellie pressed her lips together and finally confessed. "Don''t call the police ... She ... She is hurt even worse...." "What?" ine almost fainted. "Did you hit her harder? Is it bad?" "I...." Ellie peeked at ine and looked down. "Say it!" "She was sent to hospital ... I am not sure if she is out of danger now...." "Heavens...." ine widened her eyes and stood there dumbfounded. In hospital ... out of danger.... Heavens! How could Ellie be so crazy! She was really a troublemaker! ine licked her lips and heaved a sigh. "Who struck the first blow? You or her?" Ellie immediately regained her momentum and straightened her back. She answered with eyes wide open, "She stole my boyfriend. Can I take it?" ine pped her forehead with her hand. "So, you did it first?" She said helplessly. ... Ellie rolled her eyes. She muttered, "Actually ... I didn''t mean to hit her so hard ... But that bitch is too mean. She said that my vagina is so loose that I can''t keep my man ... Bitch!" ine was speechless. Her body trembled. The teenagers ... grew up way too fast these days. They actually swore each other so bluntly ... ine almost fainted. ine''s hands were trembling and she said, "You...! Even she said that, you couldn''t be so impulsive! It''s against thew to hit someone!" "Then is it allowed for her to steal my boyfriend inw? It''s too unfair! She is a wrecker!" "Ellie! Shut up! Do you know that you''ve gotten into big trouble now? Stop saying these nonsenses! Now go to the hospital with me to see her ... I''m wondering if she will let you off the hook if we beg her...." "No! I''m not going to apologize to her! I only regret not tearing her down at that time!" ine wanted to die. How could she have such a tough sister? As they quarreled, the door was suddenly pushed open. The door of their house didn¡¯t lock often and coincidentally, it didn¡¯t work again. Both of them were dumbfounded, unable to utter a single word. At the door stood two policemen with broad caps. ine''s lips quivered fiercely. "You...." "Who is Ellie Jones?" Ellie was so frightened that her entire body trembled violently. Her mouth immediately drooped down and she was about to cry out. No matter how tough she was, when she saw the police, she was still scared in her heart. ine did not know what she was thinking and subconsciously raised her right hand as if she was in ss. "It''s me! I''m Ellie Jones! Not her!" she said anxiously. Ellie broke out in cold sweat. ''Please, if you really want to save me, then don''t add thest two words, okay?'' Ellie thought. In this way, she was more likely to arouse the suspicion. ... "You are Ellie Jones?" The policemen stood in front of ine and she felt her legs getting weaker, almost unable to support her. Ellie was also keeping a straight face, her eyes gazing at the policeman, not daring to utter any words. "Yes ... I''m...." ine said weakly. "Then, please go to the station with us and give a statement." The policeman made a motion to lead her outside. ine wanted to cry, but she finally held back. It was useless to cry now. The police wouldn''t believe her even she cried. Ellie grabbed onto the skirt of the ine''s clothes. ine made up her mind and pulled back, following the police out. Under the gazes of the vigers, ine followed the police into the police car. Just as the police car drove away, the crowds exploded. "Grandma, did you see that? The eldest daughter of the Jones family was taken away by the police. Is it because she has an affair?" "You see the young people must behave well. It''s against thew if they don''t take their rtionships serious!" "Could she get a lot of money from the first boy and kick him off, and then he sued her?" "That''s possible. The Jones family is poor. Besides, there is news that a female has diddled a car from a man in the blind date." "Tell our children don''t do that. The government won''t allow them to run amok." The ignorant group were chattering in the alley and Ellie leaned against the door, secretly watching the police car leave. She was shocked for a while and then ran into the house and cried on the bed. ine took Ellie''s ce to the station... That fool ine actually turned into a fearless heroine at the critical moment... "ine...." Ellie bit the pillow towel and shed tears. Ellie had been despising and bulling ine since she was young. In her heart, ine was short and soft-tempered, just like a fool. ... Ellie had never treated ine as her elder sister since she was young. She always called her impolitely. The family was poor but Ellie often wanted to be the head of the family, so that she could take charge of everything. Today ... ine, the most timid person of the family, actually took her ce and went to prison. Ellie felt guilty and regretful.... At the same time, ine who was sitting in the police car gradually calmed down. She looked around and thought in her heart, ''This police car is very nice. It is equipped with advanced configuration and the seats beneath me are quite soft.¡¯ Chapter 269: What Kind of Girl She Is Chapter 269: What Kind of Girl She Is One policeman nced at ine who was petite and looked timid, said to another policeman with a frown, "This thin girl is so cruel. It is said that the she has broken the victim''s four ribs and even made that girl have intermittent apnea." Then, he nced at ine with some reverence. ine felt frightened. ''Oh, Ellie, what have you done on earth?! When did you have such great strength?!'' ''My god! You actually broke her four ribs!'' Another policeman looked up and said, "Did you notice that there was a girl with a swollen face in her family? Why is her face like that?" That policeman looked at ine''s pinky face, couldn''t believe she did that. "This girl''s martial arts are really formidable. That victim was beaten hard and taken into the hospital, but she didn''t even get a scratch." The two policemen looked at ine suspiciously. ine didn''t know what she should reply, only raised her head and dered for forgiveness, "Please spare me and give me a chance to reform! I really won''t do that. I can ruin my martial arts if you ask!" The two policemen exchanged a nce. One policeman didn''t understand what she meant and whispered, "What''s the matter with this girl? Deactivate her martial arts? I think she is lost in martial arts movies and can''t distinguish the reality from fantasy." ine also felt shocked for what she said. She didn''t know what she was saying. All she could think of now was her sister. They arrived at the police station. ine was taken into the interrogation room. ... ine sat down and felt very curious, looked around. ''This is what the interrogation room looks like!'' ''It is really gloomy.'' There was only a table, amp, a white wall, nothing else. It gave people the goosebumps. "Name!" The two policemen asked. ine was scared and looked at the two policemen, asked, "Whose name?" The two policemen became impatient and said, "Nonsense! We asked your name!" "Oh, my ... eh, don''t you know? You said my name when you were in my house. Why did you ask my name since you know it?" The two policemen were lost for words. ''What kind of girl she is!'' ''Does she know what she is doing in the police station?'' Oh, they werepetent policemen in criminal investigation. And they were transferred here temporarily to investigate such a small case. Jesus. They had captured murderers and robbers, but were ordered to interrogate this immature and ridiculous girl. What made them more annoyed was that this girl didn''t think she was a criminal suspect here and didn''t even take them seriously. However... ''She''s good-looking... and cute too. How can I be cruel to her?'' They couldn''t be convinced that the little girl could deal a serious injury to a tall and bulky girl. "Ellie Jones, this is the police station. Please be cooperative!" "As I said, you clearly know my name, Ellie Jones." ine muttered in her own defense.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ''What''s his problem? Asking a question when he already knows the answer.'' The two policemen exchanged nces and then asked, "How old are you, little girl?" ine really didn''t want to answer them. ''Little girl? Isn''t it the way to ask infants?'' ''I''m an adult. Policeman, if you want my age, you should ask me how old am I.'' You actually addressed me as little girl. "Eighteen." ine muttered. "Eighteen? You are in the police station and should tell us the truth! Tell me one more time, how old are you!" ... "I''m really eighteen years old." ine was sullen. Her face made her look like juvenile. "Well. These are insignificant, get to the key questions." One policeman really didn''t want to continue. He waved his hands and asked another policeman to continue the investigation. He couldn''t bear ine. "Look at this photo. Were you and Aubree good friends?" The policeman threw a photo to ine''s face. ine raised the photo and looked at it with a frown. Well, right in the middle, stood her naughty sister Ellie, with an evil smile. ine tilted her head and asked, "Um ... excuse me, which one is Aubree? Point her out, please." The two policemen were really speechless! "You don''t even know your good friend?" ine was dumbfounded. How stupid she was! She actually forgot about this. ine was thinking about how to answer them. Then, she nodded, "No, no, I know her. I just want to see whether you know her." The two policemen put on serious faces. One pped the table and shouted, "Don''t giggle! This is the police station! It''s not your house! Do we know her? Who do you think you are?! Just answer the question! No chatting! No beating about the bush! No evasion to the questions!" ine shrunk her neck and said sadly, "Oh, I see..." Below is a transcript of the conversation between the policemen and ine: Policeman: Why did you hit Aubree? ine: She stole my boyfriend. I''m angry. (Yawn twice...) Policeman: Who did it first? ine: Probably me. Policeman: Tell us the exact answer! You or she? ine: Anyway, the answer is either I or she. Well, you can think it''s me. Policeman: ... Policeman: How did you hit her? Policeman: ... Policeman: You broke her four ribs. Why aren''t you hurt? ... ine: I attacked her vital point. She can''t move. Policeman: Ellie! Don''t talk nonsense! ine: Eh? You know that I made it up. So wise! Policeman: ... Policeman: Do you know what her parents do? You are so bold! How dare you hit Aubree! ine: Her parents? I didn''t hit her parents, did I? Policeman: ... The two policemen were on the verge of copse during this investigation. They were so speechless. They switched to a casual tone with ine. "You are screwed. Your life is going to be ruined. Don''t even think about getting admitted to college. You will have a tarnished record on your file. Do you know anything about Aubree''s family? Her brother is in the personnel bureau and her father is in the procuratorate! If you are lucky, you will be in a correctionalbor camp. There will be no future for you." Now ine became scared. Her face was pale and bloodless from fear, and her lips were trembling. ''Can''t I go to college? Irvine University is my dream university...'' The door to the interrogation room suddenly opened. Three people walked in, an old couple and a tall young man. "Mr. Hughes, to what do we owe the honor?" The policeman stood up, and the other policeman did it after him. Ralphie coldly nced at ine and said sternly, "Thank you for your hard work! Is this girl that hit my daughter?" He red at ine. ''ine, you are a fool! You actually smiled to him. What did you smile for?'' "Yes, it''s her. This girl is young and impulsive. Can you..." "She hit my daughter and deserves punishment. I have never hit my daughter. Aubree is the apple in her mother''s eyes. How can she do that to our beloved girl! Aubree has juste back from the dead! And now she''s in bed with tubes all over. I wouldn''t take that!" ... Ralphie was excited, fuming and spitting. The middle-aged woman who had been silent pounced on ine, beat her without expectation. "I beat you for my daughter! What a bitch! How dare you, do that to my child!" ine ran around the room in escape. The strikes and smacks were unbearable. She couldn''t even open her eyes. The two policemen were so frightened that they went over to stop that woman. The young man also went over. He pulled ine and grabbed ine''s front. ine could not move. He lifted her up, and her feet almost left the ground. "You almost killed my sister. How can you be so ruthless and inhumane? Pay with your own life!" A powerful and swift p fiercelynded on ine''s face. A crisp and resounding sound was heard. ine let out a mournful cry and slipped down the wall, sitting on the ground and covering her face. ''That hurts!'' This man''s strength was really great. The p almost knocked out her teeth. She immediately felt incredible pain on that half of her face and even blood in her mouth. The two policemen consoled the Hughes family, "Calm down, calm down. This is the police station. Please calm down." Ralphie sneered, "Calm down? How can I calm down now my daughter is suffering! Both of you go out, I have informed your director about it. You can go, and I want to avenge my daughter!" Ah(¡Ñ_¡Ñ) It was sure that ine could get what he meant. Ralphie told the chief that he was going to beat her up as of lynching? ''Oh, my god! The world is a dark ce!'' ine stared at the two policemen in horror. The two policemen were obviously in a dilemma, and looked at Ralphie. They could only sigh and nod, advised, "Don''t go too far. Otherwise, she will sue us." Aubree''s brotherughed sinisterly, "Sue us? How can she sue us! With me here, she will die for something she didn''t do and no one can do anything for her death!" ine was in extreme scare. Something terrible would happen.... The two policemen could do nothing but lower their heads. As they were about to leave, ine suddenly opened the door and rushed out. "She''s running away! Catch her! Don''t let her escape!" Chapter 270: Oh, My God, Its Her Chapter 270: Oh, My God, It''s Her The Hughes and the two policemen were shocked and howled as they chased after her. In a desperate hurry, ine just ran out of the interrogation room. Unfortunately, she was still in the police station. Her sudden escape alerted other policemen at work. They were stunned for a moment. When they figured out what was going on, they dashed to surround her. Screaming, the Hughes followed out. They pointed at ine and shouted, "Catch her! Don''t let her escape! Damn girl, you''re getting out of control. Catch her and beat her up!" All policemen there were put on alert and slowly approached, encircling ine. ine looked around and felt a wave of despair surging up inside her. She ignored everything and shouted, "You think the attorney general can do everything? He can bribe and beat me up behind closed doors? You police knows no shame or justice. I came here to be investigated, not besieged and attacked like this!" "Let me tell you you''re doomed today! You deserve it!" Aubree''s brotherughed viciously. "How dare you toy a finger on my sister. Besides beating you up behind closed doors, we''ll send you to jail and let you rot there! That will be all for your little miserable life!" Then hemanded other policemen and said, "Hurry up and catch this criminal! Your director agreed! Your director is a good friend of my family!" As he spoke, a few policemen went closer to her and gripped her. ine was struggling in vain, twisting her body and crying, "The police are aplices! The police are bad people! You are bending thew for personal interest! Let go of me! Let go of me!" Aubree''s brother walked over and grabbed ine''s hair and yanked it. The pain caused ine to cry out, as if her scalp was about to be torn off. The pain made her tremble. "Damn girl! I''ll teach you a good lesson! How dare you offend my family! I''ll eat you alive today!" ... Howling ferociously, he smacked ine''s face repeatedly. Mrs. Hughes ran over and reached for ine via the gap between the policemen. She pinched ine with all her might. She went so hard that she would clench his teeth at every pinch. "Help! Help! It''s murder! It''s murder!" ine cried out in pain, feeling as if her body was cut by a knife. "Let''s go! Get inside! Close the door and we''ll take care of you! Bitch! Don''t you dare again!" Aubree''s brother dragged her into the interrogation room by the strands of hair in his hands. She lost handfuls of hair and staggered. She lost her bnce and fell to the ground. He didn''t let go and dragged her forward like a dead dog. ine almost fainted from the pain and kicked her legs. Mrs. Hughes took the opportunity to stomp on ine''s body. "Ah..." ine howled. A few heavy kicks were aimed at her stomach. She felt as if her internal organs were shattered. Many policemen were dumbfounded. They thought that Ralphie went too far. After all, a fight between young people was not a big deal ... However, no one had the nerve to persuade him. The Hughes were powerful people and Ralphie was close to them, so any persuasion would be a waste of time. This had been quite too much for the girl. She was probably going to be crippled by the Hughes today. This was the way things were in this world. Even if the powerful crippled you, you wouldn''t be able to reason with them. And most likely, Ralphie would charge her with trumped-up crimes and threw her in jail for a few years. On the floor, there were specks of blood. At this moment of chaos, a group of men walked in. With them were some policemen exining something to one of the group. Wearing sunsses, the man led the rest. The police looked very respectful. "Bro, it''s an ident. If we had known that ZH n was in charge, we would not have sent people over to investigate... Please forgive us today. I have invited you here to apologize to you personally. Besides, we need to go through a legal procedure together. Please sign here for the bail..." The man who was leading another dozen strong men was arrogant. With his chin up, he walked and smoked arrogantly. He blew puffs of smoke at the policemen''s faces. "Alright, I have so many things to do today. How can I waste my time on you kids? If you do something like this again, I''ll kick your director out! What the hell!" The man cursed, looking more like a policeman than the real police. He strode in with an air of menace. As soon as he entered, he saw the chaotic scene in the police reception room. He got a little impatient. Damn it. The police station was like a market. It was disgusting. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He saw the girl on the ground, who was dragged forward by someone. He wondered what she did to deserve that. She looked very pitiful, like a dead dog. The man with sunsses raised his eyebrows and pointed at ine with his cigarette in his hand. He asked tly, "What happened to this girl?" A policeman immediately answered in a servile manner, "Oh, she offended Mr. Hughes from the city procuratorate. She seems to have beaten his daughter. She''s doomed. She''s so reckless. She evenid a hand on Mr. Hughes'' daughter. She might die today. Kayden, our director invited you to his office for tea. This way, please." ine kicked off one of her shoes. She felt so painful that she almost fainted. She screamed, "Let go of me! It''s murder! You''re bending thew for personal interest! It''s illegal to hit me!" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) When Kayden heard her cry, he was thunderstruck and froze there! The cigarette in his hand fell to the ground. The following policemen were very observant and scrambled to offer Kayden cigarettes. A few cigarettes stood in front of Kayden''s face, but he wasn''t in the mood to smoke. He shoved those cigarettes away and shouted at ine, "Stop! Damn! Let her go!!!" It was a towering roar... It was deafening... The chaotic police station fell deadly silent. Only Aubree''s brother ignored it and continued to drag ine forward. "Damn girl, move! I''ll kill you!" Kayden took off his big sunsses and looked at ine with astonishment. His heartbeat went ridiculously fast! God! It was ine! It was ine, the troublemaker! She was the woman that his boss cherished the most ... ine!!! Kaydenpletely lost hisposure and ran to Aubree''s brother in a few steps. Kayden tugged at his arm and punched him fiercely. Kayden swore, "Cunt! Who are you going to kill? I will kill you first!" With a bang, Aubree''s brother took three steps back and fell on the ground. His chin was swollen. When the policemen saw this, all their jaws dropped open. What was going on? They doubted that this girl who hit Ralphie was either the younger sister of Kayden or his girlfriend! That would be a massive misunderstanding... All the policemen instantly stiffened into wooden sculptures. At this time, whoever took the wrong position would lose his job. ZH n ... could anyone afford to offend it? Especially Kayden, the famous leader of the n. It was said that he followed the young master of the n everywhere and had great power. The police all knew and respected Kayden! As soon as Kayden moved, his men who followed him here rushed over, restraining Aubree''s brother. Kayden stood at ine''s feet, nervously looking down at her lying on the ground and groaning. What a tragedy! This was the most horrible scene he had ever seen! ... ine''s face was covered in red and purple bruises. Blood trickled down from the corner of her mouth, and her hair was in a mess. And there were strands of hair on the ground. Blood streaks appeared on her neck, and her bare arms were also covered in purple and red marks. What stifled Kayden was the drops of blood on the ground! Were they ine''s blood? Heavens... The moment Aubree''s parents saw their son injured, they were enraged. Ralphie shouted, intimidatingly, "Youwless bunch! How dare you hit my son! I am the director! Do you know the consequences of hitting my son?" Mrs. Hughes hurriedly moved closer to her son and sighed, "Oh, my son, are you alright? Let me take a look..." Kayden was so angry that his temples bulged. He gritted his teeth and shouted in a murderous voice, "Screw you, Ralphie! Tomorrow I''ll have your corpse float on the sea! Damn! Open your eyes wide and see whose woman you''ve bullied! This is our boss'' woman! She will be the madam of ZH n! Bastards, are you trying to get yourselves killed? All of you, wait for me. No one will leave! My men! Keep these people under control. Everyone of them! Call Master Smith immediately!" Kayden gritted his teeth and stared with his red eyes, as if there were mes shooting up in them. Although he didn''t like this stupid ine at the beginning, he was already ustomed to treating her as his little master in Emmett''s way. Now it broke Kayden''s heart to see ine being abused like this. He felt his heart torn open! (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Everyone here took a few deep breaths in fear! Who? Who was this girl? She was his boss'' girlfriend. A gang leader''s woman?!!! Heavens... Ralphie was pushed into a corner by several gangsters. After receiving a few kicks, he realized that these bullies were from ZH n! Instantly, this struck terror in his heart. ZH n ... Of course, he had heard of it. One thing was for sure: anyone marked as its target would be doomed. ... Ralphie''s expression darkened. If it was really the young master''s woman... That would be tricky... Mrs. Hughes, however, didn''t get her mind around the risk yet. She was like a hedgehog, stomping and shrieked, "Ah! What! Do you know who my husband is? He''s the Attorney General of the Public Prosecutor''s Office! You arewless! How dare you offend us? Do you want to go to jail? This damn girl hit my daughter! I''m going to kill her today!" Kayden was so angry that he red at Mrs. Hughes. His gaze was fierce, and he roared, "Kill her? Try it! You''ll die today! It''s your family''s honor that my young master''s woman hit your daughter! Damn! My men, seal this damn old woman''s mouth! Shameless!" It was toote for Ralphie to ask for forgiveness. Kayden''s subordinates were all murderous maniacs. They went up and cracked Mrs. Hughes''s arms behind her back. Because of their great strength, her arms broke. Before she could cry out in pain, a dirty cloth was plugged into her mouth. A gangster kicked at Mrs. Hughes''s throat. He stopped right there and sneered, "It''s so annoying! Let''s see if you keep nagging!" Then, his step on her throat went harder, causing Mrs. Hughes to roll her eyes, unable to breathe, her face ashen. "Let her go! She''s an ignorant woman. Please let her go. My wife is old." As Ralphie saw this, he broke out in a cold sweat. He cried out inwardly. This time, he was blind and provoked the most dangerous man. Then he forgot about his status and hurriedly begged Kayden. Unfortunately, Kayden was not the kind of person who showed mercy easily. Heughed wildly, pointed at ine who was panting on the ground, and said, "You wife is a woman. What about her. Is my young master''s woman a man? Do you know how old the girl is? You even hurt an underage girl. You son of a bitch, why should I let go of that vixen?" The second ine''s name was brought up again, the fierce expression came back. Chapter 271: A Big Deal Chapter 271: A Big Deal ine was lying on the ground, trembling with pain. She was dimly aware of what Kayden said and was correcting him inwardly. She was an adult, already eighteen years old and not under age. All the policemen stood still, not daring to move. Kayden squatted down, wanting to carry ine, but he didn''t know how. She was covered in wounds and looked terribly miserable. He was really afraid that her body would fall apart if he carried her. He choked up, looking at her with his lips trembling. "ine, ine ... how are you? You can''t die. If you die, Master Smith will go crazy and he will kill all of them. If you die, the earth will probably extinguish as well." As he spoke, Kayden, who had always been known for his hard heart, now shed a tear. ine kept gasping for breath and she felt pain all over her body when she breathed. She blinked her eyes and looked vaguely at Kayden beside her. Her face twitched a few times before she spoke. "You stupid man. Call an ambnce ... Crying makes you ugly." (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Kayden was stunned. ine, such a fool, actually had the nerve to call him stupid? He was so handsome and charming. Ugly? How could she call him ugly? "Oh, right! Call an ambnce. I gotta call an ambnce." Kayden immediately ordered his men. "Hurry up and call 911! Hurry up! You idiots even forgot that." His men hastily started to make the phone call. One of his men handed the phone to him and said, "Kayden, we''ve got Master Smith on the phone." "Hand it over." Kayden snatched the phone and then the tone of his voice changed. "Young Master." Emmett was having dinner with the leading officials of the Central Committee. The food had just been served, and the atmosphere was solemn and quiet. That was why Emmett was slightly displeased when he received the call from Kayden. He was also a little impatient. Damn it! Kayden was getting more and more ignorant. ... He had clearly told him that tonight''s dinner party was very important and that he should not call him this night. Kayden was just a pig. Why did he call at this critical point? "If you have something to say, hurry up and say it. I''m busy now." Speaking of "busy", Emmett took a quick nce at the officials over there. All these high-ranking officials were all looking at him. "Ah ... Master Smith!" Kayden cried loudly, looking down at ine. He felt both panic and pain. Emmett frowned and took his phone a little away. Damn Kayden! What the hell? Had his mother dead? "Alright. If you have nothing to say, then hang up. I''ll call you back after I''m done." Emmett had long since lost his patience. He apologetically nodded and smiled at an official. As he spoke, he put down his phone, about to hang up it. "Sorry, it''s my subordinate ... Come on, let''s...." Emmett picked up a ss of wine with his other hand and began to toast with the officials. At this moment, he heard Kayden''s roar from the phone. "Master Smith! ine was beaten up!" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Hearing that, Emmett froze. His movement of raising the ss also stopped. He quickly picked up the phone, put it back to his ear and asked anxiously. "What did you say? What did you just say? Repeat!" Kayden said ... who... was beaten? "Ah ... Master Smith. ine ... ine was beaten up! She was beaten ck and blue!" BOOM(¡Ñ_¡Ñ) All of a sudden, Emmett jumped up from his seat with his eyes wide open. Also, his face turned rather pale. All the officials present were shocked and looked at Emmett in puzzlement. What was going on? Atwood''s only child had been very calm about everything since childhood. It was rare to see him lose hisposure like this. What happened? Emmett clenched his teeth and his voice became icy cold. "Tell me! Where is she now?" ... Emmett pulled the table linen off and threw it at the table as he spoke. He immediately left the table with rage after Kayden said the address. All of the leading officials at the dining table were left there by him just like that. He walked to the door of the room arrogantly. But then, he got his wits gathered. He turned around and said to them, his face still fill of anger and worry. "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m really sorry. Something happened to my girlfriend. I have to rush over immediately. I''ll have the vice presidente over to dine with you. Please forgive me." He spoke in a polite manner and he had already made up his mind to leave. Only then did all the officials realize what had happened. They had been secretly hooking up with the Tianyi Group for many years. Of course, they would not say no to Emmett. They all smiled to him with grace, "Just go. Girlfriend''s safety is always a big deal. You can hang her out to dry when you are man and wife." "Hahaha! Go, Emmett." Emmett nodded and sprinted out of the room. After Emmett left, these officials looked at each other and started a conversation. "I didn''t hear that Emmett has a girlfriend." "Mason, you''re behind the times. The news about Emmett''s romance had been widely reported for the past few days when you were at abroad . It was said that he was in deep love with a girl surnamed Clooney." "Yes, I''ve read the report too. There was news about them. It is reported that Emmett likes that girl very much. Her name seems to be Marina Clooney." Mason nodded his head in astonishment. "Oh, it seems many events have happened in the past few days since I left the country. If Emmett gets married, it will be a great event that attracts the attention of the whole country." All of the officials kept smiling and nodded. "That''s right. If Emmett gets married, it must be breaking news. There must be lots of people who will take this opportunity to curry favor with his family." Emmett tensed up and ran all the way to his car. Several cars sped towards the Public Security Bureau (PSB). Emmett''s face darkened as he kept shouting in a low voice. "Quick! Hurry up! Hurry up!" The driver clenched his teeth and gained speed. ... It only took ten minutes for them to arrive at the entrance of the PSB. The driver was covered in cold sweat as he looked at Emmett running inside like a gust of wind. Young Master was so handsome... His legs were so long ... Charming. However ... young master was really scary. Although he did not vent his anger, his low tone and cold expression were very frightening. Actually, just now, all the main roads to the PSB had been cordoned off under Emmett''s order. Thanks to that order, they could drive at 160 and reach the destination so quickly. During this, a pedestrian, unaware of what was going on, would probably be hit when he walked on the road. The driver got off the car, his clothes soaked in sweat, asked the driver of another car with a haggard face, "What happened? Why the rush?" That driver was also covered in sweat. He shook his head and took out a cigarette. He put his pistol aside before sighing, "I heard from my friend, Spencer, that young master''s woman was beaten up." "I knew something must have happened. Who is it? How dare they hurt our young master''s woman?" "No matter who it is, it''s all dead!" "Is it Marina?" "Of course not! It''s ... ine..." That driver looked around and then whispered. "Oh, that girl ... Those who beat her are dead, absolutely. Young Master is very, very fond of that girl." ...* After Kayden had the phone call with Emmett, he looked at ine with a sad expression, and asked her softly. "ine, do you have anything else to say?" ine rolled her eyes. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ''Bullshit! What was he talking about? Was he aware of the consequences?'' His tone sounded like she was dying. "I won''t die!" ine''s voice was a little louder. ... Now she had recovered a bit. Her head no longer spun. And her scalp did not hurt as no one was pulling her hair. Although her body was still in pain, it was much better than before. "The floor is so cold. Help me up." However, with a single move, she felt a sharp pain all over her body. "Oh, oh, alright. Is the floor cold? I''ll help you up now." Kayden nodded in agreement, obedient to ine. Many of the policemen were shocked. Was he really the arrogant man, Kayden, they knew? These policemen used to see Kayden with a group of guys behind him, holding a gun, smoking a cigarette and raising his chin so arrogantly. Even when he met their director, he also had an arrogant look on his face. The policemen often received reprimand and insult from Kayden. And their extra gains were from ZH n. ZH n was astonishingly rich. In their eyes, Kayden''s image was as follows. Arrogant. Vicious. Violent. However, at this moment ... he was so obedient that none of these people could ept it. Chapter 272: Ill Take You to the Hospital Chapter 272: I''ll Take You to the Hospital Kayden didn''t know how to help ine up. He was afraid that he would hurt her. She looked extremely miserable as her dress was torn. After wiping his hand with his coat, Kayden had wanted to hold ine''s hand and pull her up. Considering for a while, he then tried to hold her by the neck and failed. In the end, he beat her horizontal to embrace. "It hurts." ine immediately frowned and let out groans. Kayden became nervous and asked the girl in his arms, "How is it? Do you have fractures? Where it hurts most?" ine inhaled and winced from the pain. She couldn''t help butin. "You idiot! Watch out my hair ... It hurts...." ... ine was angry and wondered if Kayden did so on purpose. Didn''t he know what Aubree''s elder brother had done to her? Her scalp was injured, and it hurt. She could no longer bear others to pull her hair. She was afraid that with a single pull, her hair would fall to the ground. However, when Kayden picked her up, he happened to give her hair a sharp tug with his upper arm. ine almost went crazy. Kayden was shocked at her remarks and released ine''s hair immediately. Only then did ine look better. "I''m sorry. How stupid I am!" With ine still in his arms, Kayden apologized like a clumsy little boy. And it looked weird.... Although it was crowded, it was deadly silent in the police station. It was as if everyone here was waxwork, except for Kayden and ine. There came voices of Kayden and ine talking. Cold shivers ran down a few older policemen''s backs. ording to the conversation between Kayden and ine, they found their guesses right. It turned out that Kayden didn''t lie! ine was Mr. Smith''s woman! Given she dared to scold Kayden, who yed an important part in an underground organization, she obviously had Mr. Smith on her side. More importantly, she probably was Mr. Smith''s current girlfriend. What should they do? What should they do or say about today? Having no time to care about the Hughes family anymore, they only wished Mr. Smith wouldn''t vent his anger on them. What if Mr. Smith came and saw ine was badly injured? He would certainly be furious. The more they thought of, the more desperate they became. They had no way but to wish Mr. Smith didn''t care for ine and wouldn''t be angry at them. ine said to Kayden, "Can you sit down? I feel ufortable and want to lean against you." ... iney against Kayden''s chest and said. She found it much lessfortable in Kayden''s arms than in Bad-bear Smith''s. "No problem...." Right now, Kayden was willing to do everything ine said. He sat down with her on hisp after one fe pulled up a chair for him. It looked like he was holding a baby.... It was strange in the reception room. A dozen policemen stood immobile and dreaded to make a sound. As for the Hughes family, they were trapped in the corner of the wall. With ine in his embrace, Kayden waited anxiously in the quiet room. ine sniffed and said, "How is my hair? Am I going to be bold?" She was still in the mood to worry about her hair. Kayden''s heartbeat quickened. He hurriedly looked at ine''s hair and shook his head. "It''s fine. Don''t worry." ine sighed, and her face was swollen. "That''s a relief. I probably can''t go to school anymore if I get bald." Kayden''s mouth twitched. "Come on, you are nearly dead, yet you''re still worried about that?" "I''m going to break down...." "Why hasn''t the ambncee yet?" "How about Master Smith?" Kayden thought. Kayden was anxious. He felt more nervous than being in danger himself. All of a sudden, a car stopped in front of the police station. And there came the ear-piercing sound of the brakes soon. Kayden''s legs trembled! As he expected, within seconds, Emmett rushed in. "Master Smith!" Kayden stood up, remaining ine in his arms. He pursed his lips and looked at Emmett, with his eyes wet. Emmett felt bitter as soon as he saw ine from afar. He stopped for a while before running over and shouting. "ine!" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. When Emmett appeared, all the policemen who were present were scared out of their wits. It was the first time they had seen Emmett, who was in charge of ZH n. ... Although they always heard of him, they had never seen him in person. Emmett Smith, who was honored as Mr. Smith, was a legend. Rather than his clear photos, the news reports tended to publish the blurred ones, which were processed or taken from a far. Besides, Emmett would not personally go to deal with disputes urring on his ces. Given his high social status, how could these policemen have the qualifications to meet him? They only heard that Emmett was strikingly handsome. Because Emmett was well-known for his good look. All of them were shocked at Emmett''s sudden appearance. As the rumor said, Emmett was indeed noble. He looked indifferent and domineering. Of course, he was incredibly good-looking. In fact, he was even prettier than those international film stars. How domineering and charming he was! Aubree''s father, Ralphie, who professed to be well-informed, was also scared when seeing Emmett. Being about two meters tall, Emmett was conspicuous. And everyone turned to him when he entered the room. His face was clouded over. All who were present got a chill. Emmett slightly frowned, with his eyes full of murderous look. "ine...." Emmett rushed to Kayden and said in a soft voice. His pupils dted when he saw ine with his watery eyes. ine looked up at Emmett and pursed her lips, crying out suddenly. It was painful. She felt wronged and scared. To not show her weakness, ine had been preventing herself from not crying out. She kept on even when she saw Kayden. But now, Bad-bear Smith was here ... ine could hardly stand anymore. As if she was a lost kid who finally reunited with her family, ine cried out her heart. "It''s fine. Don''t cry and don''t be afraid anymore. I''m here" Emmett''s heart almost broke into pieces when Emmett cried. ... With a single nce, he found ine miserable and got furious. ine''s sufferings wrung his heart. Who was it! Who hit ine? "I grudge hurting her. How dare you to do so? How vicious!" "Whoever hurt her, I won''t let you off easily!" Emmett thought. Emmett''s voice trembled as heforted ine and gently took up her from Kayden. As light and small as a cat, iney in Emmett''s embrace. Emmett saw ine as his treasure. He looked down at ine''s face and found it swollen. As her skin was delicate, she looked especially miserable when her face was full of bruises and her mouth was stained with dried blood. Emmett''s eyes turned red! His blue veins stood out on his temples, and he ground his teeth. Emmett was full of anger! He could hardly control himself! With ine in his arms, Emmett narrowed his eyes and looked around coldly. ... Everyone in the room was shocked by his terrifying gaze and trembled! Among them, Aubree''s father, Ralphie, shivered the most. Emmett red at Ralphie, as if he was going to kill Ralphie. "Kayden, go find out what happened! No one here is allowed to leave! Call the director!" Kayden replied, "Yes!" Emmett suppressed his anger and looked down at ine gently. He said in a soft voice, "Don''t be afraid. It''s fine. I''ll take you to the hospital. Where does it hurt? Tell the doctor and you''ll recover soon." ine pouted her lips and said honestly, "I have a bellyache after being kicked by Aubree''s mother. Hurry up and go to the hospital." ... In an instant, Emmett''s face turned pale! ... He became murderous and looked up at Aubree''s mother, shooting daggers at her. With her back faced Emmett and her face pressed against the wall, Aubree''s mother couldn''t move at all. However, she still could feel that Emmett was angry at her and wanted to kill her. Looking at Emmett''s tense back, Kayden was afraid as well. His legs trembled. It seemed that Master Smith was going to re up. It was inevitable that someone would be killed. Emmett took a few deep breaths and did not lose his temper on the spot. He suppressed his anger and comforted ine. "Alright, let''s go to the hospital. It''ll be fine. If it''s painful, you can bite my arm." When Kayden heard Emmett, he was moved. Did Master Smith really fall in love with ine? Why did he treat ine so well? Chapter 273: His Most Beloved Woman Chapter 273: His Most Beloved Woman Since he treasured this girl so much, why were there Marina and the others? He had a headache¡ªhe couldn''t figure it out. With ine in his arms, Emmett left the PSB. He got into the car and gave orders to his subordinates, "To Central Hospital! Not a single car is allowed to block my way!" "Yes, sir!" His subordinates hurriedly went to clear the traffic for him. Traffic police officers were having a long day today... ine closed her eyes and rested in Emmett''s warm embrace. "You must be fine. Promise me." Emmett said softly as he reached out and gently stroked ine''s hair, like he always did usually. "Ouch, it hurts!" But this time, he only heard ine scream in pain. Emmett''s hand trembled out of fear. He frowned. "What''s the matter?" The car was driven at full speed, and the scenery outside the window shed like light. ine pouted and said discontentedly, "That guy pulled my hair forward. My scalp was about to be ripped off. It really hurt when you touched my hair just now. Don''t mess with my hair anymore. It hurt so much that my teeth were trembling." "What! He dared to pull your hair?" Damn it! Emmett secretly clenched his fists tightly. He looked murderous, with his face filled with anger. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ''Watch. I will repay you a thousand times the pain you inflict on ine!'' he said to himself. ... ine asked weakly, "Am I ugly now?" As Emmett spoke, his voice trembled. It super hurt him to see ine like this. "No. Besides, essentially, you''re not much prettier than this. I''m used to seeing you ugly." ine immediatelyined sadly, "How can you say that... I''m not ugly..." Emmett lowered his head and kissed ine on her out-of-shape lips. He said intimately, "What can I do? No matter how ugly you are, I''m stuck with you. It doesn''t matter. You are not going to get rid me for the rest of my life." For the rest of his life... Was this a promise? ine wanted tough, but the simple crack of a grin would give her so much pain. She was exhausted inside out, from the flooding pain. She could barely stay conscious. Gradually, she muttered, "Stop saying that. I''m not ugly..." She lowered her voice bit by bit until she fell asleep. Suddenly, a click sounded! A teardrop fell from the corner of Emmett''s eyes and dripped onto ine''s lips. "Baby, you haven''t seen me kill people like a demon, have you?" Emmett''s eyebrows trembled as he endured the violent fury he felt. He gritted his teeth and said, "Allow me to go mad today..." The hospital had long received a call. A group of doctors and nurses waited at the entrance of the emergency room. As soon as the car was parked, the doctors rushed over and said, "Mr. Smith, please put the patient on the bed." Emmett could do nothing but reluctantly let ine down on the hospital bed with great care. He didn''t expect that ine, who was asleep, was still tugging at his shirt. A doctor wanted to remove ine''s little hand, but Emmett stopped him. "Ignore her. Let it be," Emmett said in a low voice. With ine''s little hand on his shirt, he bent down and followed the bed inside with great difficulty. All the doctors were shocked. He couldn''t spoil her like this, even if she was his daughter, right? ... What''s wrong with letting her hand go? A grown man was bending down and following her in despite his own difort. Seriously? The doctors had never seen a man spoiling a woman this much before. Finally, when they arrived at the emergency room, they had to keep Emmett out. Only then did Emmett reluctantly loosen ine''s grip finger by finger. He lowered his head and kissed her little hand, "You''ll be alright." Then, he looked at her affectionately as she was pushed into the room bit by bit. "Dr. Taylor, was that handsome man Emmett Smith, President of Tianyi Group?" A nurse gossiped while putting various instruments on ine. "Yeah, that''s him. Charming?" "You bet! My legs even trembled when I saw him. Is this woman his girlfriend? He loves her so much! I''m so jealous." The nurse''s eyes narrowed as she lowered her head to look at the little guy, ine. Dr. Taylor nced sideways at the nurse and whispered, "Stop this. Concentrate on your work!" The nurse stuck out her tongue and didn''t have the guts to speak again. Outside, Emmett lit up a cigarette and walked feverishly up and down. ine was in the hospital yesterday, and now she was here again. Damn it, was the hospital somehow connected with her? Emmett lowered his head and was instantly shocked. He took a deep breath. There was a bloody stain on his trousers! ''She''s bleeding!'' Emmett frowned and thought. Just now, ine was sitting on hisp. Judging from the spot where the blood was... It shoulde from... Herdy parts!!! Emmett suddenly remembered what ine said¡ªthat old woman had kicked her in the belly... If that was case... This blood... Could it be a wound to the womb or her internal organs? Emmett felt his brain explode. He was dumbfounded. His heartbeat was extremely fast! No! No more harm should be done to her! Thinking of this, Emmett rushed into the emergency room. He barged in with a bang! He stood at the entrance, panting heavily. The doctors and nurses inside were all astonished. "Mr. Smith, you..." ... "Someone kicked her in the belly. Check her down there for blood! Find out the reason for her bleeding!" "Alright, alright. Don''t worry, Mr. Smith. Why don''t you go out first?" The doctors felt somewhat horrible with such a handsome and dignified man being here. Emmett''s gaze swept towards the hospital bed. He vaguely saw ine''s body in the middle of a group of doctors, nurses, and medical equipment. He gasped. He bit his lips and trembled! Her milky white and smooth body was now... was now purple and blue. It looked horrendous! His eyes turned red on the spot. The feeling of pain and distress had him by the throat. He silently lowered his head and walked out. There was the sound of someone breathing... Outside, Emmett leaned one arm against the wall and gasped for breath. Bang! Then, he smashed his fist against the wall. "You will all die!!!" He roared fiercely. An hourter, ine was pushed out of the emergency room. She was having an IV drip. "How is it?!" Emmett did not sit down all this time. He kept pacing back and forth in the corridor. Even his subordinates were all dazzled by the sight of him. Emmett quickly ran over to ine and nced at her. Then, he red at the doctor. The doctor wiped away his sweat and nodded. "Don''t worry, it''s not serious, only skin wounds and some soft tissue injuries. We''ve dealt with them carefully." Emmett frowned. His refined face was close to ine''s as he looked at her with distress. ine''s face was small, about the size of a palm. Right now, it was pale. ine still frowned in her sleep, helpless yet sweet. Just as Emmett was about to stroke her hair, he stopped his hand in mid-air. He remembered that her scalp was so painful, so he couldn''t touch her hair. Poor girl. Emmett remained silent and didn''t say a word to the doctor. He directly pushed the bed into the special ward. The doctor was frightened. He could not understand what Mr. Smith was thinking, so could only obediently follow him. ... Emmett watched as the nurse hung the bottle for ine and tucked in the corner of her quilt. Only then did he turn around and look at the doctor. He nodded to him and walked out. The doctor understood Emmett and hurriedly followed him out. In the doctor''s office, there were only Emmett and the attending doctor. The doctor stood stiffly, clutching his hands, as if he was a kid who had made a mistake. Emmett stood with his back facing him. His figure looked cold, as if covered in frost. "Are there any particrly serious injuries?" "No, it''s all skin wounds. There''s no damage to her internal organs. Please rest assured, Mr. Smith." Emmett still had his back to the doctor and sighed. "Was her vagina bleeding?" "Well, yes." "Have you found out the cause? Is the womb injured?" Speaking of womb, Emmett clenched his fists tightly. The doctor hurriedly said, "No! No, the womb is fine. She is bleeding because the shedding of her endometrium..." "What!!" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Emmett suddenly became nervous as he turned around and red at the doctor coldly. "Didn''t you say that the womb is fine? What exactly happened?" The doctor wiped away his cold sweat and stammered, "That bleeding caused by endometrial shedding... is actually... Well, she''s got her period..." For a moment, there was nothing but silence. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Emmett''s expression hardened for a few seconds. Then, he heaved a sigh of relief. Hearing him breath, the doctor also felt relieved. ''So scary,'' the doctor thought. Twenty minutester. A supermarket. Outside the market, there were ck cars and a group of sturdy men on guard. The supermarket was signaled "Closed" at the entrance. There was only one customer in the big supermarket. Many waiters and waitresses stared at the tall and handsome figure. Emmett was dumbfounded when he saw a row of dazzling sanitary napkins. So many brands! So many kinds! Pads with wings, leak-proof, cotton, ultra-thin... He felt at a loss. The young waitress serving him was even more at a loss. ''Do I have to exin to this absurdly handsome man the special function of each sanitary napkin?'' she thought. ... What was leak-proof? What was long super sanitary napkin for overnight use? What were wings? The waitress was extremely embarrassed... This was simply too awkward! Besides, this extremely fascinating beautiful man was very, very patient. Chapter 274: Master Smith Want to Kill Him Chapter 274: Master Smith Want to Kill Him "How to use it? How should I stick it on?" The waitress curled her lips. She didn''t know how to answer. Was he teasing her in this way? It didn''t seem like... The waitress could only ept the fact and take out a sanitary napkin. She showed Emmett how to stick a sanitary napkin onto the underwear... Emmett was attentive... Thus, when ine woke up in a daze, a gentle and beautiful nurse was with her, fed her a few mouthfuls of water, and said with a bright smile, "You''re so lucky. Your husband is so good, so considerate!" At that time, ine still didn''t know that Emmett put on the underwear and sanitary napkins in her underwear, let alone whom the nurse was referring to as her husband. Because of the effect of medicine, ine only woke up for a few minutes. After she drank some water, ine fell asleep again. At eleven o''clock that evening, the police office was brightly lit up. Including the unlucky director, everyone quietly waited on the spot as if they were being punished. Aubree''s mother had already fainted from exhaustion once. At eleven o''clock, Emmett changed into a ck robe and stepped into the reception room of the police office like a ghost at night. "Is it time for us to settle the score?" Emmett sneered as he said this. With his coat fluttering, he sat on a desk. A thrill passed all over everyone! Everyone in the room took a deep breath! Hearing Mr. Smith''s words... even the people from the police office would be to me. The director was so frightened that he curled his lips and cried, "Mr. Smith, let me exin..." "Shut up!" Emmett shouted with malice in his eyes. "No one is allowed to say a single word until I say otherwise!" ... The director didn''t say anything. The rest of the police officers gasped in fear! One should listen to Mr. Smith... He lectured the director as if that man was a ve! Normally, the director was so arrogant in front of them. He often shouted and scolded the police officers. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Look at him now. He was no longer arrogant, now facing the young master of the ZH n. Some policemen were secretly amused when they saw the embarrassing look on their director''s face. ... The director put on a long face in grievance. The wrinkles on his face were more striking. His thick lips trembled, the corners of his mouth drooping down, and the director sobbed, "Mr. Smith, it really has nothing to do with me..." Suddenly, Emmett took out a gun from his bosom. It was a small shiny pistol! Before everyone could see what Emmett was doing, a bullet had already been fired from the gun. Bang! Everyone subconsciously screamed. Some of them even squatted down with their ears covered. The bullet just past beside the ear of the director. It was nailed to the wall behind him. The director stiffened. He looked down nkly and opened his mouth wide, feeling a burning pain in his ears. He stretched out his hand, touched his ears, and looked at his hand. There was blood in his palm! Emmett''s bullet cut through ayer of skin on his earlobe and he bled. "No..." The director cried out in rm as he looked at the blood on his palm, his entire body trembling. Emmett raised his eyebrows and said softly, "I don''t like people who talk too much..." The corners of the director''s mouth trembled, his eyes rolled, and finally he fell straight back. The director fainted from fear. Emmett looked at the fat body of the director and curled his lips with disdain. Was he really the director? He was so timid. A coward! Emmett said, "Wake him up! What''s the point of fainting?" "Yes, Master Smith!" ... The subordinates agreed and went to shake the director, causing him to wake up slowly. When the director woke up, he immediately burst into tears. However, he didn''t dare to say a single word. It was over. Master Smith of the ZH n seemed to be really angry this time. Emmett didn''t show him any respect as the director of the PSB... Was he going to... kill everybody? Emmett''s cold attitude towards the director really scared Ralphie. Ralphie had always been a tyrannical figure. Relying on his authority and influence in the Prosecutors Office, he had done countless things to bully others. And now... Looking at Emmett''s handsome face, Ralphie''s legs trembled with fear. Emmett sneered. His red thin lips were like pomegranates, extremely charming. His lips could drive many women crazy. Those are very sexy thin lips, making women have the urge to kiss wildly. Emmett''s pair of sharp eyes gently lifted up and swept towards Ralphie. Emmett''s icy cold gaze threw Ralphie into a thrill. Ralphie stuck to the wall behind him. Ralphie wanted to exin to Mr. Smith and shifted the me, but when he saw the director, he didn''t dare to say anything. Emmett''s gaze was like the spring breeze, misty and full of spring. It was a pair of extremely beautiful eyes... Emmett was very much like his mother, the graceful and famous beauty at home and abroad. However... there were sharp des hidden in this spring breeze! "Mr. Hughes?" Emmett called Ralphie leisurely. His expression waszy and charming. Ralphie even had a few seconds of hallucination, thinking that this was a handsome man trying to tter him. "Yes, I am Ralphie Hughes." "Mr. Hughes, do you know who you hit tonight?" Emmett sat on the table and gently toyed with his golden pistol, as if he was ying with a cat. ... He was filled with an intense demonic aura! Seven to eight meters away, Ralphie was still frightened by the sharp gaze of Emmett. Ralphie trembled and murmured, "I only know now... Mr. Smith, this is an ident." "My daughter was beaten up by your woman, very badly." "Several of her ribs were broken, and she was still in the hospital!" "I am also a father, a parent. Which parent doesn''t love his children?" "I was so angry when I saw my daughter hurt like that." "I ran over to ask your woman. I didn''t expect that... we quarreled. At that time, I was also impulsive and went up to fight with her..." "I really regret it now!" "Mr. Smith, if I had known that she was your woman, I wouldn''t have dared to touch her at all..." "I apologize to you and her. As long as you want, I can do anything!" Emmett listened with a faint smile and nodded in a serious manner. It seemed that he had agreed with Ralphie''s words. Only Kayden knew that the more Master Smith looked calm now, the more he was angry! It seemed that Master Smith want to kill him! Ralphie finished speaking in one breath and looked at Emmett with a hopeful gaze. He hoped that his words just now would be of some use. At the very least, it would be better if the punishment would be less. Emmett raised his left eyebrow and said softly, "In this way, it''s my woman''s fault, isn''t it? She hit your daughter first, and you guys came here to fight back, right?" Ralphie immediately shook his head. "No, no, no! We''re wrong!" "No matter what, even if your woman injured my daughter first, we shouldn''t have made trouble for her." "However... Mr. Smith, everything has to be answered for." "If she hadn''t hit my daughter, I naturally wouldn''t have hurt her." "I know what we did was wrong." "However... Mr. Smith, everything has to be answered for." "If she hadn''t hit my daughter, I naturally wouldn''t have hurt her." "I know what we did was wrong. I hope that Mr. Smith can give me a chance to make up for it." "I know, Mr. Smith has always been very reasonable." Emmett narrowed his eyes and chuckled softly. "Well..." Afterughing a few times, he suddenly stopped smiling. His handsome face was like an iceberg. Emmett stared at Ralphie and said seriously, "What Mr. Hughes said was very reasonable. I admire it." "However... you probably don''t know yet. I''m very reasonable in everything." "As long as I''m faced with my woman, I''ll never be reasonable.¡± Ralphie was dumbfounded on the spot. He forced a smile and reluctantly continued, "Mr. Smith, you''re joking again... Mr. Smith had a good reputation. We all know that you have principles." Emmett nodded and extended his hand. Kayden immediately handed over a slender cigarette. Emmett held the cigarette between his two white fingers. Another man had already sent the lighter over with a click. Emmett narrowed his eyes and slowly inhaled his cigarette. His red lips slightly spread out as he spat out waves of smoke. His graceful bearing was distracting, for everyone present. He is indeed a handsome man. His every move was with a full charm. He rolled up his tongue slightly and suddenly spat out a thin cut tobo. The fair face, shiny eyes, and a pink tongue... It really formed a charming picture. Emmett smiled coldly. "Mr. Hughes, I, Emmett, have managed the ZH n for more than a year or two. I think you should have heard about the style of the ZH n." "I don''t care aboutws. I AM thew of the ZH n!" Chapter 275: Watch a Good Show Chapter 275: Watch a Good Show "You just said how seriously your daughter was beaten up, but it was a joke to me." "Why would I care about who your daughter was and whether or not she was alive?" "Even if my woman wanted your head chopped off to be kicked as footballs, I would wholeheartedly do it for her." ... "I, Emmett, had have never cherished anyone in my twenty-six years of life." "Presumably, my reputation as a yboy is already out there." "Indeed, I once had many women, but I changed them like changing clothes. I simply didn''t have feelings." "It''s just ... there was an exception." "The one you beat tonight was the exception." "Did you understand?" "The person you hurt was apple of my eye, for life." "Tell me, did you think I would be reasonable after you hurt the woman I was dying to spoil?" Emmett''s tone was gentle. He didn''t look like a revengeful killer, but rather an eloquent schr. However, there was coldness surfaced on his handsome face, which shocked everyone! Ralphie''s eyes widened and his heart skipped a beat. His face was ashen. With his lips trembling, he said. "Mr. Smith ... I deserve to die! I was wrong! I am begging you for a chance to atone my sins!" "I will do my best topensate for the harm I caused to your woman!" "Mr. Smith, why don''t you give me a price? I''m willing to pay even if it means to sell everything!" "As long as you leave my family alone, I can do anything!" Aubree''s older brother felt terrified when hearing the conversation between Ralphie and Emmett. His father, the dignified and tyrannical Attorney General, was so humble! Emmettughed coldly. "Price? You mean money? Do you think I need money?" "No, no, Mr. Smith doesn''t need money! I just want to use my career to exchange for my family!" "Mr. Smith, I beg you to let us go. I agree to give you any amount you want! " The smile on Emmett''s face faded, revealing a murderous and tyrannical aura! "Money? You want to wipe out the past with money? You wish!" "My woman is lying in the hospital, injured. You wanna get rid of me with money? ... "I love her as much as I love my own heart. I even didn''t have the heart to touch a strand of her hair, but you beat her like that!" "Wanna use money to turn the page?" "Ralphie, tonight, your family will be tortured!" Gosh... All the policemen and the Hughes family were shocked by Emmett''s cold words and their bodies trembled. Tortured... With a bang, Ralphie knelt down to Emmett. His eyes were teary, and his face was filled with fear and regret. He shouted. "Mr. Smith! Please, spare us! I was wrong! I know I was wrong!" "As long as you leave us unharmed, we are willing to do anything! "Mr. Smith ... I beg you!" Aubree''s mother was frightened by Ralphie''s action. She was at a loss. She was pulled by Ralphie and knelt down to Emmett as well. The fierce couple who threatened to kill ine just now had turned into pitiful dogs. Emmett smoked with deep breath for a while and said slowly, "Oh? Tonight, who said that they wanted to kill my woman? Alright, I want to see who the awesome person wanting to kill my woman is!" "We''re wrong! We''re beasts! We''re ignorant!" As Ralphie knelt, he pped his face hard. His wife was dumbstruck when she saw her arrogant husband be like this. Emmett jumped off the table and paced elegantly in the room with his slender and straight legs. "Ralphie, you''re usually very busy and tired." "Today is a rare opportunity, why don''t you let me give you a good time?" "Let''s y a few games to relieve your stress." "I think that''s a good idea. It just so happens that I am in the mood to y with you." "Let''s set a time, say, until six in the next morning. "May your family live long." ... Emmett smiled coldly and waved his hand, and many things were brought in. There was a big prize wheel with a pointer on it. A fewckeys brought in some tools and ced them on the table. The policemen were also very surprised, wanting to know what would happen next. Some of them stood with cold sweat because their legs ached, but they all gritted their teeth and persisted. Based on Mr. Smith''s cruel personality, killing someone was as simple as stepping on an ant for him. Emmett nced at Ralphie and smiled. "As the saying goes, like father like son. Then let''s start today''s game with the father and son." Ackey released Aubree''s older brother and took him to a ce five meters away from Ralphie. He stood against the wall. Ralphie stood by the wall on the other side. Emmett looked cold and heartless as he said, "The game is called ''archery skills test.'' See that prize wheel? It has eyes, ears, abdomen, thighs, written on it, oh right, nks as well." "Let Mrs. Hughes spin the wheel. When the wheel stops, you two will do a rock, paper, scissors. The winner will shoot the loser with the crossbow. " Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "For example, when the pointer is pointed at ''eyes'' and Ralphie wins, then he will have to shoot his son in the eye. "If Ralphie doesn''t shoot his eye, then Ralphie will be punished by having his eyes gouged out. "And you two continue. You and your son will take turns to shoot." "God!" Everyone in the room was shocked. Apart from Kayden and some others from ZH n, who wore calm expression, those policemen and the Hughes family were all trembling with fear. Too bloody! It was spooky just by the sound of it! Kayden peeked at Emmett. How ruthless! As expected, Emmett was serious about it! ine, you were a real troublemaker! As long as it involved you, it would always cause our master''s greatest emotional fluctuations! Look, because of you, the night was going to be bloody! ... Emmett watched the show with a rxed expression. Ackey brought the leather sofa of the director of Police Department over. Emmett sat down leisurely with his left leg crossing over his right one. "Let''s start the game. I can''t wait to watch the show." He said indifferently, not thinking that his decision was about people''s life and death! Aubree''s brother was so scared that his face paled. He immediately knelt down and pled. "Mr. Smith, please don''t do this. Please, spare us. We can be your servant. Please change the way you punish us..." Ralphie also knelt and kowtowed. Emmett waved his hand and ordered. "You are so uncooperative, then, let''s say Ralphie wins, let him shoot and I''ll give him 30 seconds. If he doesn''t shoot, then punish him." "Yes!" Thoseckeys didn''t care about their cry. They held Aubree''s brother and pressed him against the wall. Then, they took Mrs. Hughes'' hand to spin the wheel! The wheel was spinning. It finally stopped ... The pointer was pointed at ''ears''! Emmett smiled and said. "Good! Ears! Then, Ralphie, you have thirty seconds to aim." "Please note that you must aim at your son''s ear. If you fail, then one of your ears will be cut off. Understand? " Mrs. Hughes was dumbfounded, and she immediately began to howl, "Don''t ..., Mr. Smith, please, don''t do this ... Ralphie, you can''t shoot your son in the ear! No!" Kayden frowned and waved his hand. Immediately, ackey gagged Mrs. Hughes. She could only let out grieved and sad grunt. Ackey handed the crossbow to Ralphie. And another one counted down loudly. 26, 25, 24... Ralphie''s eyes were red and full of tears. His lips were trembling as he raised the crossbow with difficulty. "No! Dad! Don''t shoot me! No! Dad..." ... Opposite him, Aubree''s brother was on the verge of copse. His body trembled and he cried so hard that tears and snot streamed down his face. Ralphie''s arm trembled so violently that he could hardly hold the crossbow. This was his son! His family! How could he shoot? But ... thinking of his own ears ... he felt fear again. If he didn''t shoot his son''s ear, then one of his ears... Judging from Mr. Smith''s rules, it was clear that he wanted to im the lives of his family! His son''s crying and terrified face was right in front of his eyes, and Ralphie felt a heart-wrenching pain! Time passed bit by bit... Ten, nine, eight, seven... In thest few seconds, Ralphie finally calmed down and closed his eyes. He shot towards the opposite wall. "No!" Aubree''s brother let out a scream and closed his eyes in fear. Bang! An arrow pierced through the wall. The arrow was vibrating, creating a metallic sound. Chapter 276: To Adore Her Chapter 276: To Adore Her Ralphie struggled to open his eyes. He was greatly relieved to see the arrow in the wall. Anyway, he was a father! Aubree''s brother touched his ears first when he opened his eyes. Then a bitter smile appeared on his face. "Wow, as a father, you indeed love your son. Ralphie, you''re truly great. Since you''re not willing to shoot your son, then I''ll have to do something to you." Emmett raised his chin and his people immediately ran over, holding shiny daggers for ughtering cattle! Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Ah, no! No!" Aubree''s brother cried out. He was pressed against the wall by these people. The moment Ralphie saw the dagger, he was so frightened that he had forgot that he was a father. His face was pale and his legs trembled as he shrank into the corner in horror. Those men from the ZH n would never let him go. One of them rushed over and pressed Ralphie down. Then he stabbed Ralphie. With a sh of white light, there was blood. "Ah!" Ralphie let out a miserable scream. Then, he hid in the corner and covered one of his ears as he screamed. ... "Oh no! Dad! Dad...." Aubree''s brother cried so hard that he couldn''t stand up. But at the same time, he was filled with fear. Aubree''s mother almost couldn''t carry on. She covered her chest with her hand and was about to faint. "Come on. Don''t waste my time." Emmett was very calm. He didn''t take it seriously at all. Kayden immediatelymanded his man and took Mrs. Hughes''s hand to turn the turntable. This time, the turntable pointer pointed at the thigh. The bow was handed over to Aubree''s brother. His hands were shaking as he raised the bow. Then he aimed at his father. One of Ralphie''s ears was bleeding and his entire body was stained with blood. He endured the intense pain of losing his ear and stood next to the wall, trembling. Kayden said, "I''ve reminded you." "If you can''t shoot your dad in the thigh, we''ll cut a piece of meat off your thigh." "I guess it can make two pieces of steak." Blimey! All the policemen were so scared that their legs were shaking. A few of them were even going to vomit. The director was so scared that he fainted for the second time. Aubree''s brother''s arms trembled constantly, as if he was about to faint. Finally, Aubree''s brother shot the arrow. "Ah!" Ralphie cried out again. That arrow urately hit Ralphie''s thigh. "Damn brat! You actually shot me! Ah ... it hurts!" Ralphie''s leg trembled violently. His face was so pale because of excessive bleeding, as pale as paper. Aubree''s brother gritted his teeth. He looked ferocious and tears flowing wildly. "Dad, I''m scared. I''m afraid they will cut out my thigh!" The prize wheel spun again. This time, it stopped at the eyes! It was Ralphie''s turn to shoot his son. Aubree''s brother was frightened and shook his head. "No ... don''t ... Don''t shoot me in the eye ... Don''t, It hurts. Don''t...." ... It was all this Emmett! It was all his fault! Since Emmett was determined to kill his entire family, it would be useless for him to struggle. Suddenly, heroic spirit appeared on Ralphie. He became valiant and didn''t want to care about the consequences. Emmett, I was gonna kill you! Ralphie held the bow tightly and suddenly put on a new arrow. He quickly shot towards Emmett, who was sitting a few meters away. "Emmett! I want you to die with us!" With a loud roar an arrow was shot out swiftly. "Master Smith! Watch out!" Kayden screamed and rushed over. Unfortunately, it was toote. After all, Kayden''s speed could not bepared to the speed of the arrow. Seeing that the arrow was about to hit his forehead, Emmett raised his hand and easily grabbed the arrow. Only then did Kayden let out a sigh of relief! Damn! Ralphie was fearless! He actually dared to kill Master Smith! A group of young people had already pounced on Ralphie and pressed him under their feet. Then, they punched and kicked him as if he was a pile of cotton. Emmett took the arrow and looked at it. A mocking smile appeared on his face as he lightly threw the arrow. Whoosh! The arrow steadily stabbed into Aubree''s brother''s hand, piercing through his hand. "Ah ... it hurts...." Aubree''s brother''s entire body trembled, and he felt the pain all over his body. Emmett said indifferently, "Which one of your hand has pulled my woman''s hair? If you dare to pull my woman''s hair, it''s useless for you to keep that finger? Cut off all ten of his fingers and feed them to the dog." Hearing the order, everyone present was shocked! A few policemen couldn''t stand this any longer and fainted. And others bent over and vomited. The director''s legs and knees were stuck together, and there was urine in his crotch. It''s too horrible! The screams sounded in the room, as if it was a ughterhouse. At this time, Emmett''s phone vibrated. He calmed down and picked up his phone. It was from the hospital. ... "Hello? This is Emmett." "Mr. Smith, your wife is awake." "Oh? Is that so?" Hearing this news, Emmett immediately stood up. He walked into a room, closed the door, and came to a quiet environment. He nervously asked, "How is she? What do you think of her condition?" "Mm, don''t worry, Mr. Smith. She''s fine. She drank some water and didn''tin about the pain. She just fell asleep again. I just want to give you some update. Please rest assured." Emmett heaved a sigh of relief. He looked better, and he was like a refined and elegant master. "Please take good care of her. I''ll be there soon. Thanks." "Mr. Smith, never mind. This is my job and responsibility. I will try my best to take good care of your wife!" "You can order any of my subordinates outside. If there''s anything you need, just let them do it, and you can tell them whatever you need. I''ll give you a reward when I get back." "Hah, Mr. Smith, please rest assured. Madam is fine." After hanging up the call, Emmett pressed his fingers into his temples. He had to think about how to deal with the matter of ine. How should he protect ine, and not let Juliana discover it? He thought for a while and called Marina. Marina was sleeping soundly when the phone rang. It rang for a while before she picked it up. "Oh? Who is it?" She was still in a daze and wasn''t fully awake. She had suffered insomnia for the past few nights. She was too tired tonight and could not hold on any longer. Thus, she justy down and fell asleep. She was too sleepy. "It''s me, Emmett." "Ah?" Hearing Emmett''s words, Marina was suddenly awake. Emmett cut to the chase. "Pack up your things and go to the Central Hospital immediately." "Huh? Central Hospital? Why?" "Don''t ask about why. You just say that you have a stomachache and go to the seventh floor of the hospital." ... "Alright. Then I''ll go in the morning...." "No way! You have to go now! I''ll give you half an hour to pack up. I''ll send someone to pick you up." "Uh ... Alright...." Marina was confused, and her sleepiness was gone. She got out of bed and began to pack up. She didn''t understand why Emmett asked her to do this. She only knew that Emmett had his reason for everything! After hanging up the phone call with Marina, Emmett walked out. The room was very disgusting now. The three members of the Hughes family were all on the verge of dying. Blood was all over the ground. It ever sttered against the wall! Emmett was calm, as if he didn''t see it. He began to smoke a second cigarette and looked coldly at the director. "Sir, I heard that Ralphie is your good friend, or your brother?" The director didn''t even have the strength to speak. He sobbed and replied. "No ... Absolutely not ... I don''t know him...." When life and death are at stake, he didn''t care about the friendship. "Oh, then it seems that you didn''t allow Ralphie to act recklessly in the police station and use lynching randomly. Right?" "No! Absolutely not! It has nothing to do with me! I don''t know anything about this! I don''t know anything about it at all!" Emmett smiled and nodded. As the smoke surrounded his face, he looked exceptionally charming. "Alright. Since it has nothing to do with you, then I''ll leave the traffic ident that happened in the wilderness tonight to you. Mr. Hughes'' family drove to the wilderness to explore and fell off the cliff. The three corpses all exploded. Sir, can you handle this?" The director trembled, his face covered in fear. He nodded. "I can handle it! I definitely can! Don''t worry, Mr. Smith. Leave it to me. Everything is under control!" All the policemen were horrified. Three people fell off the cliff and died. This was the news they should get. ... Emmett showed a graceful smile. "Sir, you''re wrong. You are not doing it for me." "You''re doing this for the people, and for the government. Understood?" "Yes, yes. Understood!" Chapter 277: Your Gentleness Is Only for Her Chapter 277: Your Gentleness Is Only for Her The director bowed and scraped to him. Much to his relief, Mr. Smith did not hold him responsible for protecting the Hughes family. Emmett walked out and Kayden followed. Emmett instructed in a low voice, "Torture these three people to death! Even so, it won''t be enough to vent my hatred! You didn''t see the wounds on ine." Kayden nodded and remembered something. He asked in a low voice, "Then, Young Master, what about Aubree? She''s still in the hospital." Emmett raised his eyebrows and said calmly, "Is it necessary for her to stay in hospital? "Send Aubree to a wild ind in the Pacific Ocean and let her die on her own." "Yes!" Emmett walked out of the police station and gently exhaled a few breaths into the cool air at night. He got into the car and began to wipe his hands with a disinfectant towel. He used the breath freshener to get rid of the smell of cigarettes. When they arrived at the hospital, they saw Marina. "Emmett...." "You can stay here for now. Just tell them that you had a stomachache and I took you to the hospital and took care of you all night." "Okay. Then...." Marina wanted to ask something else, but Emmett didn''t stop and just left. Left behind, Marina looked at the dudes of the ZH n and sighed deeply. After all, she had never been in his good graces. Emmett came to ine''s ward and nodded to the nurse with a smile. "Thank you. You''ve taken good care of her. You can go out first. The assistant outside will give you a gift." "Thank you very much, Mr. Smith. Madam is in good condition and sleeps well. I''ll go out now." The nurse walked out and received a thick envelope. She weighed the thick envelope and couldn''t help but think, "Where can I find a man like Emmett who is so affectionate? He is so nice to his wife! Nody would watch him gently put on underwear with a sanitary pad for his wife and not be moved. At three o''clock at midnight, he came here to be with her. How touching...." No one would believe that the man who apanied ine right now, like a beautiful man in a quiet landscape painting, would be a demon who killed people so easily! ... Marina lived in the so-called ward. She was lying on the hospital bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. Why did Emmett suddenly let her stay at the hospital? Was it...? For ine? It was unexpected. Once this thought shed through Marina''s mind, she became alert and immediately sat up from the bed. "For ine?" Marina couldn''t help but feel jealous. She thought about it suspiciously with her eyebrows knitted, deciding to go and see for herself. She wanted to do it! Marina changed into a set of light clothes, opened the window and got out through it. She was nimble and agile, like a swallow. She climbed up a floor, pried open the window, and got in without making a sound. She discovered that the whole floor was cordoned off! She had just stuck her head in when she discovered that this ce was filled with brats from the ZH n! Emmett, you did have some tricks! T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Don''t be afraid. I, Marina, was notcking in martial arts. I could continue to be a spider-man. Marina held the rope from the roof. She slowly got down and arrived at the bright window. She carefully stopped and peeked through it. ... Sure enough, she saw Emmett! Marina tensed up. Emmett bent over and wiped the face of the person on the bed. He was very gentle and cautious, afraid that he would wake the patient up. "So gentle. Unfortunately, no one can see this. You are so stingy. Is your gentleness only for her?" Marina sneered at the cold air and peeked again. Emmett left the bed and went to the bathroom. At this time, Marina saw the patient lying on the bed. She knew it was ine! However, there were wounds on her face. Even from such a distance, she could see the bruises on her face. What happened? Why was ine injured? When Marina frowned as she pondered, Emmett had already walked over again. He had already changed into afortable home attire, with a deep infatuation on his face as he looked at ine affectionately. ... He bent down, lowered his head, and kissed her on the forehead. Then, he lifted the nket andy with her on the hospital bed. Because the bed wasn''t veryrge and ine wasfortably lying in the middle, there was very little space left for Emmett. He was lying on the verge of the bed, and a third of his body was soaring out of the bed. He moved carefully, one arm resting on the pillow. Even so, Marina still saw the tranquility and contentment on Emmett''s face. With ine, even though he was very tired, was he still so happy? Marina''s eyes were moist.... The lights dimmed.... Marina couldn''t bear to watch any longer. She lifted her body and climbed up the rope. The cold breeze blew from the roof. Marina was like a ck swallow, standing alone against the wind. Her hair was blown by the wind and her clothes were rattled in the air. "Emmett, I''m so jealous of ine! Very, very jealous! Will I get the love and tenderness you gave ine one day? Will I get it?" Marina looked at the lights and asked herself coldly. "If I can be the only one in your heart, then can I be happy?" Marina smoothed her hair back, her eyes shing with determination. ...* A man walked into the house, nced at his watch, and asked a man, "Where''s she?" "Needless to say, she''s sleeping." The man read the watch. It was indeed veryte, so he hesitated. "Today I followed Emmett and found something strange. The person at thepany found that Emmett hadn''t left work until ten o''clock. Later on, he went to investigate and discovered that Emmett had already left thepany. It is a little strange. Should I report it to her?" ... "If you ask me, don''t go up and disturb her. To tell you the truth, she''s having a good time. That very strong male prostitute is up there." "What? He''s there." "So he is. She has been with this man frequently these past few days. It seems that this brat is very good in bed and has made ine happy. At this time, there is no telling what they are doing. If you go up and disturb them, she will definitely be annoyed with you." "Right, right, I''d better not mess with her. Let''s report tomorrow." In the bedroom upstairs. Juliana was half-kneeling on the bed, twisting her body and shouting charmingly. "Ah ... just like that ... faster... ah ... sofortable...." The man pinched her waist and was fiercely smashing into her. Juliana''s hair was disheveled, and she had obviously been high for quite a few times, her face turning more than red. Her thighs were wet, extremely demonic. Her eyes were blurry and she was in a semia. As if she had taken in drugs, her expression clearly showed that she waspletely enjoying it. Every time the man behind her bumped into her violently, she would scream a few times in a high pitched voice. The man already knew Juliana''s body very well and knew which part of her was sensitive. He was going wild and specifically stabbed into her sensitive part.... Juliana shouted crazily as she twisted her waist, liquid bursting out between her legs.... She almost fainted. "Juliana? Juliana? Do you want to continue? Do you want to continue in another position?" The man pulled away from her body, turned her over, and gently patted her cheek. A flush appeared on Juliana''s face, and she was covered in ayer of passion and desire. No matter how the man called or patted her, she did not move a single bit. Sure enough, she fainted.... The man got out of bed gently and took out a pen from the sandwich of his bag. After turning a few times in his hand, the pen revealed a needle. The man parted Juliana''s legs, pointed the needle at her vagina, and carefully sprinkled the liquid in her swollen vagina. ... Then, the man hided the needle, put it back in his bag, and then went to get dressed. Ten minutester, the man walked downstairs. The two of them were still whispering, and when they saw the handsome and mighty maning downstairs, they stood up. "Give me the money." The man handed his hand to Juliana''s subordinate. "You''re never ambiguous about asking for money." His subordinate teased the mighty man, but he handed the envelope in his pocket over. "Nonsense. Is it easy for us to do this? People like us don''t live to be fifty. Haven''t you heard of dying from exhaustion? That''s how pitiful we are. Bye." The man put away the envelope and swaggered out. The two subordinates watched the handsome man leave before they looked at each other. One said, "I would die of exhaustion if it was with ine." "Nonsense, who wouldn''t? That figure ... is absolutely golden." "This male prostitute must be very expensive, right?" "Of course! Could ine favor any random guy from the street? You never imagined that he would have this number foring here once." "So expensive! Thirty thousand?" "Three hundred thousand!" Chapter 278: Youre Finally Awake Chapter 278: You''re Finally Awake "Well ... so much! Oh my God, it''s good to be a money boy, who can earn a lot of money. If I fail to make a living when I¡¯m older, I''ll also work in this business." "Are you dreaming? I''m not discouraging you. But if you be a man-whore, you may be the one who starve to death." "Nonsense! Why will I starve to death?" "Just look what you have. How many seconds can you hold on after beginning your deal? With your ability, you still daydream of being a male prostitute?" The two men started a fierce battle over whether they were qualified to sell their body or not. ...* ine was woken up by the slight sound of conversation. She slowly opened her eyes. First, she saw Emmett, who was carefully wiping her fingers. ine let out a groan. Emmett was wiping ine''s fingers as he listened to the doctor''s examining report. ... Suddenly hearing ine''s groan, Emmett trembled and he immediately raised his eyes to look at her. "Ah, there you are, baby. You''re finally awake." Emmett leaned over and gently tapped the tip of ine''s nose with his finger. ine frowned and hummed, "Well, the moment you speak loudly, my head hurts." "Really? Do you have a headache? Do you feel like vomiting? God, I''ll call a doctor for you right now!" ine giggled, herughter filled with liveliness. "I''m lying to you. Even you, the most scheming guy. I got you fooled! It''s so funny...." Emmett was speechless. "Well, ine, so I am the most treacherous guy in your heart?¡± He said to himself. "Baby! I caught you." Then Emmett said to her, "How do you feel now? Are you in pain? Tell me, I''ll go find a doctor to help you." Emmett''s undisguised nervousness and affection warmed ine. She felt sweet. ine shook her head, "It''s no big deal.... To be specific, it seems that every part in my body hurts, but it doesn''t hurt as much asst night." "That''s good. If you be disabled, once you want to go shopping, then wouldn''t I carry you out all day long? It''s good that you''re fine." ine rolled her eyes and felt dissatisfied. "I won''t be disabled. I''m not that ill." However, ine recalledst night. The Hughes were so ferocious. If she hadn''t met Kayden, she couldn''t image what would happen to her. "Emmett, where are the Hughes? Are they still making trouble?" ine was still worried, afraid that the powerful Mr. Hughes would do something terrible to Ellie. No matter what, it was Ellie who beat Aubree so hard that Aubree was sent to the hospital. "Making trouble? How dare they!" Emmett blurted out. ine was surprised, "What do you mean? Why don''t they make trouble? Where are they? What happened afterwards?" Emmett was dumbfounded. Well, he couldn''t let this simple girl know too much. ine often sympathized others. Once he told her the truth, she would treat him as a devil and wouldn''t talk to him anymore. ... Emmett squinted his eyes and smiled gently. "They never gave up making trouble. Later, I went and tried to persuade them andpensate them for the loss. Then, it was settled. I said, can you beat a girl into a hospital like this? I can''t tell that you are so powerful." ine put on a long face as she sighed, "I knew you have paid to settle it. s, in this world, nothing can be done without spending money." "How could I beat Aubree? I don''t even have the guts!" It was Ellie! That naughty girl, who loved to make trouble! Ellie always pull a stunt, thinking that she was a heroine with powerful kungfu! The two girls got into a fight over a boy. "Ellie has always been the liveliest since she was young. She couldn''t bear to suffer any losses. " Emmett put on a sullen face and he was displeased. "Then, since it was Ellie who made the mistake, why were you the one who went to the police office? Don''t tell me that you are on her behalf!" ine nced at Emmett''s angry face. She shrunk her neck, and muttered softly, "Well ... at that time, seeing that Ellie had gotten injured in her face, I wanted her to rest at home, so...." Emmett sneered, "You are really kind! You didn''t make the mistake, so please don''t take responsibility for others again!¡± "Do you know how dangerous it wasst night?¡± "I can''t even imagine what would have happened to you if Kayden wasn''t there at that time!¡± ¡°You are not allowed to do such a stupid thing! Do you hear me?" Emmett roared. ine lowered her eyes and puffed her cheeks. She pulled Emmett''s hand and shook it gently, pleading, "Alright, don''t be angry. I know. I won''t do this again...." Holding her small soft hand in his palm, Emmett felt his heart instantly became iparably soft. "Baby, take care of yourself, okay? Do you know that you scared mest night?" Emmett rxed. He hugged ine, buried his face in her neck, and let out a deep breath. ine hugged this robust man and was moved. Did she really worry him? "Emmett, do you really love me?" She said in her mind. ... After examination, doctor said that ine was recuperating well and could be discharged from the hospital after another two days. ine was naturally an optimist. Hearing this, she was already grinning with joy. Emmett turned the apple into fruit mash and fed it to her with a spoon. "Why are you making mushed apple? I''m like a baby eating this. It''s so embarrassing." ine muttered as she blinked. Emmett nced at her and said mockingly, "Your face is swollen. Doesn''t it hurt to chew the apple?" "Oh, you''re right. I forgot about this. You are so considerate." Emmett sighed. "You are so careless. I doubt how you manage to survive." "Well, I am little grass, which is least afraid of any troubles, whatever wind and rain!" ine put her fingers on top of her head endearingly and swayed them back and forth, pretending to be a de of little grass. Emmett simply couldn''t do anything with her. He could not help but bloom with a clear smile on his serious handsome face. ine looked at Emmett, who was particrly charming. She was attracted by him. Her eyes opened wide and she said in a daze, "You ... are so pretty...." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. His lips were red and his teeth were white ... his eyes were extremely shining.... ine couldn''t help but feel her heart beating faster.... Emmett pursed his lips and smiled. He pressed his head against ine''s forehead and rubbed it with his. Then, he naturally moved closer and kissed her lips. ine stupidly opened her lips slightly, and his tongue easily went into it. It was entangled with her pink tongue. She felt his heat, his fragrance, and his throbbing. ine''s mind went nk. Because she was sitting on the bed, now that he was kissing her, she couldn''t sit still any longer and tended to tilt her body backwards. Thus, ine hurriedly hugged Emmett''s neck for fear of falling. But she didn''t expect that Emmett would press on her and fall onto the bed together with her. "Oh, oh, oh...." ine hugged the strong Emmett and they fell on the bed. She seemed to get an electric shock through the tip of her tongue, which made her entire body soft and numb. ... Gosh, she was done. Why was she so fanatical as soon as she touched Bad-bear Smith? Did she, ine, had already be an absolute female Lothario? Why did she start hoping, weing, and enjoying canoodling with him now? Emmett was afraid that he might hurt her, so he didn''t press upon her any longer. He reluctantly managed to stand up. ine was blushing and she looked seductive. At first nce, Emmett knew that she was burnt with lust.... Well, she had been taught by him to understand the fun in their rtionship. Judging from her current appearance, he wondered if she was yearning for him. Emmett smiled secretly. "Baby, you just realized that your man is very handsome. Women are lining up in front of my bed." Emmett continued to make mushed apple. ine was still a little dizzy, but she said unforgivingly, "What a joke. You''re so dramatic. A narcissistic!" "It''s you, baby. Take a look in the mirror. Look at you. It''s safe for you to go out naked at night like this. It''s so funny." ine was speechless. God damn it. He only knew to make fun of her. Humph.... ine took the mirror from the table and raised it to her face. "What!" She immediately took a deep breath. Her eyes widened and she looked dumbfounded. Then, she pped the quilt wildly and cried out, "Why am I so ugly now? Why? God, I am a beautiful young girl. But I was beaten to such a state! How can I go out and meet people! Bad-bear Smith! You kissed me just now when I was in such a state?" Emmett smiled faintly, "Your mouth is not hurt." "I mean ... I''m so ugly, how can you kiss me! This is too scary!" Emmett chuckled, "Well, Everyone was wondering why I, President Smith of Tianyi Group, fall for such an ugly girl like you?" ... ine lifted the quilt and covered her head. She looked ugly now. Even she couldn''t bear to look at herself, who had a swollen face, ck and blue. Was Emmett sick? He was actually able to kiss her so affectionately just now. Chapter 279: Wait Until You Recover Completely Chapter 279: Wait Until You Recover Completely "Alright, alright. I''m just teasing you. You are not ugly. Really. You''re as beautiful as a fairy. Alright, threw back the covers. Don''t cover your face." Emmett coaxed ine gently and threw back the covers. At this time, someone knocked. Then, Kayden walked in. He bowed first and said expressionless, "Master Smith, it''s not early. Time to go to thepany." Emmett raised his wrist, looked at his watch, and nodded. Kayden continued, "Marina is staying in the ward downstairs. Will we leave the hospital togetherter?" "Who?" ine was shocked and widened her eyes. She looked at Kayden and then at Emmett, "Marina was also here?" Emmett looked at Kayden and said, "Well, I''ll go downstairs and find her myselfter. You can leave first." Kayden nodded and walked out. Only then did Emmett turn to ine. He held ine''s hand and kissed it. "Well, I spent the night with you in the hospital. I''m afraid I''ll attract Juliana''s attention. So, I transferred Marina over and asked her to cover for you. You don''t look well. Are you unhappy again? Didn''t I exin it to you? Marina is an illusion. I found her only to protect you. Don''t worry, you''re the only one in my heart. Come on, give me a kiss." Emmett seized ine round the waist and kissed her on the face. ine still pouted and was very dissatisfied, "If you lie to me, I will never talk to you again!" Emmett closed his beautiful eyes and said, "Well, alright, if I lie to you, you can ignore me, okay? Then I leave first." ... ine was reluctant to part and looked at Emmett pitifully, like a small animal. Emmett''s heart softened, and he finally couldn''t hold on and said, "I''lle here tonight." Only then did ine reveal a brilliant smile. Emmett took Kayden to the ward downstairs. When they got in, Marina was meditating and exercising. Hearing the sounds, Marina quickly opened her eyes. A sharp light shed across her eyes. Emmett thought that she was indeed a killer cultivated by the Dark n. Her reactions were very fast. "Marina, let''s go. Let''s get you out of the hospital," Emmett said softly. Marina nced at Emmett and the corner of her mouth twitched. "Oh, Mr. Smith, could I ask why did you bring me here in the midnight?" Emmett said casually and calmly, "There''s no special reason. I just want to y the role of a good man who is obsessed with taking care of his girlfriend. Let''s go." Marina secretly sneered. Emmett, you really were wholeheartedly covering for ine. What if you told me the truth? I was gonna y along with you anyway. You were only trying to minimize the danger to ine! You didn''t even trust me. Marina did not say anything and got out of bed. Then she suddenly thought of something. She said, "Oh, I''m going abroad for the next few days. Do you agree?" Emmett nced at Marina. His nce was like an X-ray as if he knew anything about her. Marina couldn''t help but tremble. "Alright, I''ll take you to the airport." Only then did Marina secretly let out a sigh of relief. They walked out of the hospital together. Emmett had already put his arm around Marina''s waist unconsciously. Without exception, the headline today was that Emmett went to the hospital to be with his girlfriend. Emmett''s face was blurred, but the intimate scene that he and Marina walked out of the hospital together were clearly photographed. ... The newspaper was thrown onto the table. Juliana stood up in anger and paced back and forth in the room. "Damn it! Are they deliberately underestimating me? They even went to the hospital together!" However, Juliana''s anger was not as strong as it had been a few days ago. After all, she went to that very strong male prostitutes. His skills were great and he served her carefully. It''sfortable and enjoyable. Her desire was dispelled and her anger subsided a little. "I''m just curious. Emmett, what''s it like to be with you? It''s just so frustrating if I can''t sleep with you!" Juliana smiled sinisterly as she began to think about Emmett naked. Bingo! Alright, then she would agree to the threesome proposal. When she got Emmett, she would think of a way to kill Marina quietly. Hazel and Sally both went to the hospital to visit ine. They often told her jokes and they also had a veryfortable life. However, Hazel was so excessive. She made fun of ine''s face countless times a day, making ine only want to cover her face. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. At night, Emmett, dressed in ck, quietly got in the ward. ine had already fallen asleep. Emmett quietly walked over, bent down, and gently kissed her along the line of her lips. ine didn''t sleep very well and was slowly woken up by the kiss. "Oh, who is this?" ine murmured vaguely, blinking her sleepy eyes. Emmett put his thin lips against her earlobes and whispered, "Silly girl, who else do you think? If it was someone else, wouldn''t you struggle?" "Oh ... you arete." Only then did ine begin to wake up. She rubbed her face and yawned again. She was so cute and innocent. Emmett couldn''t help but hold her face and kiss her passionately. He kissed her lips and down her neck. The bed began to wobble. Emmett''s strong body was already on the bed. He unbuttoned her patient''s clothes and buried his head down the opening. ... He kissed her skin passionately. "Oh ... no... we are in the hospital..." ine cried out in rm. She did not know how seductive her murmur was! "So what?" Emmett''s evil aura rose again. He directly took off her gown and her charming bosom came out. He let out a low roar and opened his mouth to hold her nipple. "Ah..." ine trembled and screamed. She was too sensitive. "The nurses woulde in. There will be ward rounds. You can''t..." Gradually Emmett''s hand was around her bosoms and he rubbed her plump breasts. Their breathing became hotter and hotter. A wild beast roared in his throat. Finally, he let go of her sharp little nipple. Just as ine was about to rx, he then attacked her on the other side. "Ah ... you''re so bad..." Emmett licked her bosoms, raised his eyes slightly, and smiled. "I am bad? Would do you love so much if I am not bad?" "I didn''t say I love you ... stop sucking, it hurts..." "How about biting it off?" "No ... You can''t bite it off..." "That''s good. Tell me, do you love me?" " ... love... I love you ... can you let go now?" "You said you love me now, can I let go of you? I want to serve my wife better!" What was a man''s duty? That was to serve his wife to the point where she wanted to die. " He stuck his tip of tongue out again, his lips closed, and he fiercely sucked her in... "Ah!" ine tightened her body and panted excitedly. The bed shook even more violently. His hands went into her sick pants through the rubber band around her waist. With two fingers, he skillfully found the private ce... ine was fondled by him gently and was about to go crazy. She breathed quickly, whispered softly, and wriggled vigorously. ... When Emmett felt that his dick was already as hard as steel, he suddenly remembered that ine''s abdomen had also been ruthlessly kicked, and she was unable to do any strenuous exercises. It would not be conducive to her recovery. Thus, Emmett took a few deep breaths and left her body reluctantly. "Oh..." ine immediately felt that her entire body was filled with emptiness. She wailed and looked at Emmett with desire. Her eyes were wet and she was like a hungry fawn. Her lips were as red as fire and it looked so delicious. So empty! So ufortable! It was as if she was pulling a cart up the slope, and halfway up, she suddenly stopped. It''s so ufortable. "What''s wrong?" ine blushed as she panted and asked in puzzlement. "You haven''t recovered yet. We can''t be too fierce now. I have to endure it." Emmett almost spat out fire from his throat. His eyes seemed on fire. Heid down with ine, hugging her and kissing her like crazy. He felt even more ufortable! His body was strong. So, his demand was even greater. ine felt hot all over. Her mouth was dry and she felt as if something was scratching her heart. She couldn''t stand it anymore, so she rolled over and hugged Emmett. Her small ws were caressing in his shirt. She gasped, "Oh, I feel burning and unwell. What should I do?" Emmett was stunned for a moment, and then he couldn''t help but chuckle. He kissed the tip of her nose and said, "ine, you are so greedy now." ine looked at Emmett pitifully and whispered, "Can we just y for a little while?" Emmett took a deep breath and refused, "No!" "Ah..." "When you recoverpletely, I will make it longer and fiercer." Chapter 280: A Trap Chapter 280: A Trap ine grabbed Emmett''s clothes and rolled on the bed groaning intively. But it didn''t work at all. Since Emmett was a man of principle. Once he made up his mind, he wouldn''t be persuaded by anyone. Moreover, it was closely rted to ine''s health, so Emmett wouldn''t jeopardize it. ... Afraid that ine would ask for it again, Emmett had no choice but to leave the sickbed hurriedly, comforting her, "I have to go. I''m too tired to keep youpany." "Don''t leave me alone." Tugging at Emmett''s sleeve, ine was being coquettish. Emmett smiled wickedly, "I have to go. I''m afraid that you''ll squeeze each drop of me in the middle of the night, my pussy." ine flushed instantly. Wow. Would she do that? Was she that lustful? Geez. She was such a good girl, for God''s sake. Emmett walked out of the ward. As soon as he walked into the corridor, he was so ufortable that he leaned against the wall immediately without a single step forward. Damn it. His manhood was entirely ignited. He could barely walk. Emmett lowered his head and nced there. What a huge bulge there! "Shoot." Emmett muttered to himself. Emmett couldn''t walk normally until he calmed himself down for a while. Raising his eyebrows, Kayden peeked at the crotch of Master Smith. God. What a huge size of manhood of Master Smith! Tut. Its size could even be seen from his pants. Kayden whistled. However, Master Smith was truly miserable. He didn''t even randomly hook up with other women anymore. Expecting a woman like ine to ease his strong lust literally meant sheer torture to himself. Geez. Even Master Smith was being unswervingly loyal to a woman, wasn''t he? Kayden could hardly understand. Meanwhile, ine looked around the empty ward and recalled how horny she was with Emmett just now... ''Ah. What a shame! Was I overwhelmed by lust? How could I say that to him? Gosh! How could I proposition him, Bad-bear Smith?'' ine thought to herself. ''Gosh. Shame on myself!'' She thought. ine rolled on the bed with a quilt. ... Explosive news on all the papers: Marina Clooney, the gossip girlfriend of the president of Tianyi Group, Emmett Smith, suddenly went to have a trip abroad. Once the news was released, the happiest person must be Juliana. "Perfect. Marina has left the country. There''s no woman around Emmett, is there? Now, it''s the great time for me to seize the opportunity, isn''t it?" ... As Juliana opened the closet, hundreds of skirts appeared. Those colorful dresses were all customized couture exclusively designed by world-famous stylists "This one? Or this one? Well, this one is also great." Juliana picked out a lot of skirts and tried them on in front of the mirror. "Anyone here?" "Yes." Her subordinate respectfully lowered his head and stood at the door. "Go and call my dear Willis. Tell him that my date with him tonight will be cancelled. I''m going to have dinner with Emmett instead." Julianne still looked at herself in the mirror. She was wearing only a set of bikini underwear, but she didn''t care if her subordinate would see her like this. "Yes, Miss Juliana." The subordinate had been out for a while and then came in after a knock at the door, wheezing, "Miss Juliana, we can''t get Willis on the phone." "What?" Looking herself in the mirror, Juliana said indifferently, "Has he turned off the phone?" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Not exactly. He''s cut off." "What?" Juliana frowned and then headed back at her subordinate in doubt, "He''s cut off? What the hell is wrong with him? "Miss Juliana, I will send someone to investigate him right now. I will definitely find him." Juliana pondered for a moment with a sour face and nodded. "Whether he''s dead or not, you must find him." "Yes." Juliana didn''t have the mood to dress herself up anymore. She paced the room with her hands on the waist, muttering to herself, "What''s wrong with him? Howe Willis is cut off? What the hell? Will it be another trap?" ...* Hazel and Sally were keeping inepany in the hospital, waiting for her to be discharged from hospital. The wound on her face wasn''t that obvious, and it could be covered by some foundation. "Hey, is Emmetting? He has promised to pick you up on the day of discharge from hospital, hasn''t he?" Hazel grunted impatiently. Sally rolled her eyes and snorted, "If I were you, I wouldn''t believe the words of a dude like him. He''s just a viin full of wiles. Let''s go first." ine bit her lips. The moment she was about to call Emmett, she received a message from him. "Honey, I''m sorry. I''m being fully upied, so I can''t pick you up myself now. But I''ll send someone to get you home." Instantly, ine felt a bit disappointed. But she was quite optimistic. She said with a smile, "Fine. He can''te here now. Let''s go." ... When the three girls had just walked out of the ward, they were stopped by someone before they could reach the elevator. "Hey, beauties, wait for a second, please." (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) The three girls looked at him together, looking annoyed. Especially Hazel, she shouted, "Lucas, why are you here?" Raising her chin, Hazel stared at the tall and strong man who suddenly appeared with her hands on her waist. She was so surprised to see him here, since he said he would have to handle a pile of stuff today when she called him yesterday. And he greatly emphasized "a pile of stuff" on purpose. Howe he suddenly appeared in the hospital? Lucas smiled just as he saw them. ncing at ine who was behind Hazel, he waved his hand as greeting and said, "Me? Of course, I''m here to pick you up." Hazel narrowed her eyes and said aggressively, "Hey! Lucas, you''re so weird today. You''re supposed to handle ''a pile of important stuff'' today, aren''t you? How about your ''a pile of important stuff'' now?" Lucas looked embarrassed. Hazel had probably been badly spoiled by him these days, and her temper became poorer and poorer, which was a tough call for him. "No stuff will be more important than you." "Wrap it up." Hazel revealed a look of disdain. Lucas pursed his lips in frustration and looked elsewhere with a sigh, saying, "Yeah. I''m supposed to be fully upied today, but Emmett has already asked me to pick you up. How dare I note? I''m counting on Emmett''s funding toe to the rescue of my big project. How dare I not do as he asked? Sally was shocked greatly and muttered, "Oh my God. Mr. Lee, do you also need to take out a loan? I can''t imagine it. You''re well loaded, aren''t you?" Sally did not know the business thing, so she asked these childish questions. At the same time, Hazel was already being furious. "Fine. When I asked you toe here, you said you would be avable. But howe you came here as soon as that amorous Emmett asked?" "What you''ve done clearly shows that you don''t take me seriously, or in other words, that I''m much less important to you than Emmett is." ... "Fine. When I asked you toe here, you said you would be avable. But howe you came here as soon as Emmett asked? What you''ve done clearly shows that you don''t take me seriously, or in other words, that I''m much less important to you than Emmett is." She shouted out in sharp tones. "You get me wrong. I need Emmett''s help, so I have to do what he asked." Lucas exined full of sweat on his forehead. "Okay. I get it. I can''t help you, so you can ignore me. While Emmett can help you out, so his words mean an order to you. Damn you! You''re sort of a person who could submit himself to anyone who feeds him. Shame on you!" ine and Sally were standing at one side, looking at the two cut-ups arguing with each other. But, actually, ine was whining in her heart, ''Come on. I''m the patient, ain''t I? I need a rest. Okay? Could the two of you show me some respect, which I deserve?'' Holy shit. The fact had clearly proved making friends carelessly could ruin someone at any time. ine showed her baby fat face between Lucas and Hazel. "Hey, could you please allow me to say three sentences?" Hazel snorted and directly turned her face to the other side. ine rolled her eyes and said, "First, I''m the patient. And you''re supposed toe and pick me up, aren''t you?" Hazel pursed her lips and looked at ine reluctantly. "Second, could you please stop flirting in front of my face?" Lucas twitched his lips and promised her straightforwardly. ''Flirting does sound sweet to him.'' He thought to himself. "Well, sure. I promise." Hazel rolled her eyes and shouted, "Come on. Who was flirting with him? I wouldn''t never do that. I have loads of boyfriends and I don''t care about him at all." Lucas was annoyed in a sudden when hearing her words. Hazel looked askance at Lucas and she was also frightened by his sour face. ''Gosh. Howe Lucas looks like that? It scares me. I''ve known him for so long, but I''ve never seen him act like that.'' She thought. ... ''Did her words that she has loads of boyfriends really annoy him? Fine. Even if I annoyed him, I couldn''t lose my pride.'' Hazel thought to herself like that, and held her head high on purpose. Looking at the quarrelsome couple, ine said with a sigh, "Third, I''m worn out. I wanna go home and have a good rest." The two of them didn''t dare to quarrel anymore, and ine left the hospital escorted by the three of them. Chapter 281: What a Furious Beauty Chapter 281: What a Furious Beauty "Wait! Don''t go through the front door. I parked my car at the back door." Lucas led the three girls to the back door. Hazel loved to challenge Lucas. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Why should we listen to you? Let''s go to the front door!" Lucas was anxious immediately. He grabbed ine''s arm and said forcefully, "What are you doing? Emmett asked me to pick up ine because he wanted ine to leave the hospital through the back door. Go to the front door? Ms. Hoffman, you will kill your good friend!¡± The first thing ine has to do is to distance herself from Emmett. To stay safe, she must keep a lower profile! Don''t talk about what you don''t understand! You can go by yourself. I have to get things done for Emmett! " After saying that, Lucas pulled ine out of the back door. Hazel widened her eyes in disbelief. There was a business car parked at the back door, and Lucas took ine into the car. Sally also got in. ine looked at the ward building from the window and said worriedly, "Mr. Lee, shouldn''t we wait for Hazel? She''s not that childish. Wait for her." Lucas¡¯ face went an ugly green since he was angry with Hazel. Then he said coldly, "Why should we wait for her? I''m not here for her! Hold on! Let''s go!" Hazel stood awkwardly in the ward building for a few minutes. Then she sighed. Emmett and ine kept bothering each other. She did not know what was going on between them. ... What Lucas said was not necessarily unreasonable. ''Forget it! I shouldn''t have sunk to his level.'' Hazel finally straightened out her thinking and walked out the back door. However, she saw that the business car carrying ine drove away. "Hey! Hey! I''m here! Damn you, Lucas! How dare you leave me behind?" Hazel stood at the back door of the ward building, her face twisted in anger. Since she fell in love with Lucas, Lucas had always been patient with her. Thus, she got much grumpier when she was with Lucas. But now... Lucas suddenly didn''t buy it.... She really wasn''t used to it. "You bastard! You wait! I will dump you!" I don''t want you anymore! Even if you drove a ne or even a rocket to chase after me, I am never talking to you again! Bastard! Bastard!" A male doctor who had just graduated with a Ph.D. walked over and noticed there was a beautiful girl. Her eyes were wet and her cheeks were pink. However, she was so angry that she blushed. On a whim, the promising young doctor walked over and said with a smile, "Miss, I''m a cardiologist. Do you need any help? We can get to know each other...." "Go away!!! Go home and look at yourself in the ss. How dare you speak to me in such a bad state? Back off!" Before the doctor could finish speaking, Hazel got mad. She opened her eyes wide and released her anger in a torrent of words. The doctor was frightened. He was trembling as he grabbed his white coat, bit his lips, and looked at Hazel in horror. What an angry beauty...! ... She had a pretty smiling face. Why was her temper so ... bad? That was really scary.... "You''re so frustrating! Don''t bother me. I''m so annoyed! Stay away from me!" Hazel swore to blow off steam and then left. The doctor stood there for ten minutes before he could react. He didn''t expect such a beauty to have a bad temper. It seemed hopeless for a poster boy like him to get married. In the evening, Hazel and Sally nned to celebrate ine''s discharge from the hospital at home, and to remove bad luck. "How about eating hot-pot? Spicy or not?" ine asked while pouring water for Sally and Hazel. The two girls squeezed together to yputer games. In the virtual world, they were battling made up monsters as a couple. They were too busy to look at ine. "Double-vor Pot is good. Buy more mutton!" Hazel said as she fought against the monster with all her might. ine puffed out her cheeks and rolled her eyes. "We don''t have a pot for two vors. Can''t we just have one vor?" "No!!" They two had a rare consensus. Sallyughed and said, "ine, you just got out of the hospital, so you can''t always stay at home. You should go around more often. Go to the supermarket and buy all the necessary things." ine clenched her fists and stomped her foot in anger. "I''m the patient!" Hazel retorted, "You have been discharged. You are not the patient anymore. You are fine now. Go and buy some beef, fish balls, noodles, and vegetables. Don''t forget to buy two radishes." Hearing that, ine was angrier. She got in with the wrong people. She deeply regretted it! How heartless they were! How could they treat her like this? She has just recovered from a severe illness. ine was indignant, but there was nothing she could do. She sighed, changed into a pair of ts, took a basket, and left. ... There was a supermarket on the corner in front of the house. "How can they be so mean to me? Bad-bear Smith has kept picking on me, but now they two also start! This ispletely unfair...." ine screamed but suddenly heard two strange chuckles behind her. "Ha-ha..." ine was shocked. She turned around and saw a handsome man standing with one hand in his pocket. It was Oliver. "ine, what are you saying to yourself? You look interesting." Oliver pursed his lips and smiled, looking at ine with affection. ine''s face darkened. Damn it.... ine was dressed like a frump, wearing ts and holding a big basket.... ine was ashamed of dressing like this.... Unfortunately, she encountered Oliver. Soon, ine didn¡¯t mind it. Anyway, she didn''t need to impress Oliver. "Oh, it''s you. Why are you here? Are you shopping?" ine shook the basket in her hand and shuffled her feet uneasily. "What? Shopping? Why should I shop?" "Then, what are you doing here?" ine nced at the supermarket not far ahead. "What do you think? I''m here to see you! Silly girl!" Oliver smiled and stretched out to take the basket. "Are you going shopping? I''ll go with you." Oliver leaned over as he touched ine on the shoulder with one hand and held the basket with the other. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine¡¯s brain was tripping out. How could it be? Oliver was a director of the JY Group. Many beautiful girls wanted to marry him. How could he carry a dirty basket and go to the supermarket side by side with her? That was so strange.... "No, you''re so dressed up. You¡¯d better wait at home. My friends are at home. Just let them open the door for you." ... Oliver¡¯s red lips pouted in a sulk. Then he looked down at his clothes and grunted, "What''s wrong with my clothes? It''s not indecent or skimpy. I''d better go shopping with you." ine, who was so small and cloddish, was walking with Oliver, such a noble and handsome man. They attracted many people¡¯s attention. Many elders gazed suspiciously at them. ine was so thin-skinned that her face turned red. She pushed Oliver with her arm and frowned. "Please, Master Young! Please leave me alone! You''re making me embarrassed. Why do I feel like a bad woman who kidnaps the prince when I''m with you? You go back now!" ine pushed Oliver hard, but she failed to get him off her shoulder. Oliver lowered his head and stared at ine. He bit his red lips and grinned stupidly. "Ha-ha, ine, look at how anxious you are. Your face is as red as a small apple. It''s really beautiful." ine gritted her teeth angrily. ¡®Please, Master Young! I don¡¯t care whether I look good or not. I just feel embarrassed if you continue walking with me.¡¯ Finally, she knew the difference between Oliver and Bad-bear Smith. Why had she never felt like an ugly duckling when walking with Bad-bear Smith? After all, Bad-bear Smith was more charming than Oliver. Was it because that she had treated Bad-bear Smith as an outsider? No matter who ine was with, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Bad-bear Smith.... She felt helpless. Chapter 282: Such a Strange Customer Chapter 282: Such a Strange Customer ine couldn''t make Oliver change his mind, so she and Oliver walked into the supermarket that wasn''t very big. Half of the people in the supermarket were living in the neighborhood. Even if some of them didn''t know ine, they had met her before. ... ine looked at Oliver who was pushing the shopping cart beside her, her forehead covered with cold sweat. A lot of people were looking at them! "ine, is this your boyfriend? He looks so handsome. He seems quite rich." "ine, are you getting married? Your future husband looks pretty good." "ine, your boyfriend looks pretty fit. He looks like a movie star!" Some familiar neighbors began to make small talk. Of course, they all nced at Oliver. How smooth his skin was...! What charming eyes...! His lips were pink, making people want to kiss him.... ine really couldn''t hold on any longer. Cold sweat trickled down her cheeks. "Oliver." "Huh?" Oliver slowly looked up at the girl beside him. "What?" ine pouted and said, "How about I push the cart?" That dirty shopping cart did not match a perfectly-groomed man like Oliver. "Let me do it. It is what I should do as a gentleman. Just choose what to buy. By the way, let me see the list of things you need." Hearing that, ine immediately took her mind off the cart and began to rummage in her pockets. "Thank you for bringing it to my attention. The list is very important." ine found the shopping list and handed it to Oliver. At the sight of it, Oliver couldn''t help butugh. "ine, your handwriting is so bad.... It looks like little bugs crawling." ine was a little miffed. There was nothing she could do about it. She has tried very hard to improve her handwriting. Although her handwriting wasn''t the best, it was not bad. How could it look like little bugs in Oliver¡¯s eyes? She was very depressed.... ine didn¡¯t know what to say. "What is this? Phic transcriptions?" ... Oliver frowned and looked at the list seriously. ine was shocked and beads of sweat immediately dripped down. It was really awkward. She suddenly forgot how to spell lettuce. She was very anxious, so she used phic transcriptions.... "That''s ... lettuce...." "Lettuce? ine, you''re really interesting. It¡¯s so cute." Oliver could no longer hold back convulsiveughter. He felt sincerely happy. ine''s face darkened as she puffed out her cheeks. Damn it! What was Oliverughing at? It upset ine! ¡®So what if my writing looks like bugs? So what if I use phic transcriptions?¡¯ Didn¡¯t Oliver know he would get ugly if heughed too much? He evenughed his head off.... How could a handsome manugh like this? ording to the list, they went to buy things. They looked like newlyweds. When ine was choosing the meat and vegetables, she put the awkwardness in the background and focused on distinguishing the good from the bad. "I don''t want this one. It is stale. I want that one. It''s the one below. Yes, yes, it''s that one." "We can¡¯t take these vegetables. Oliver, you see, the leaves have withered. They are not fresh anymore." "Oliver, you go buy the bean sauce. Remember to check the date of production. Take the newest one!" "Do you like mushrooms? Shall we buy some?" ine was so verbose. Oliver smiled and did whatever ine''s said. When ine paid the bill, her eyes widened in shock. "We have spent so much! I don''t think I bought a lot of things. Howe it is over 400 yuan?" She hated to part with her money.... Oliver took out his wallet and said in surprise, "So cheap! To buy so many things only cost 400. Miss, I wonder if you made a mistake adding up the bill." ... Many of the people standing behind Oliver broke out in cold sweat. How could there be such a strange customer...? Oliver walked out of the supermarket with bags and ine. "Give me some. You must be very tired to carry so many bags. Give me two bags." ine reached out her hand to take the bags. Oliver dodged and smiled, "It''s not very heavy. How can I let a woman carry things? It¡¯s so humiliating!" ine was embarrassed. "Thank you, Oliver." Oliver looked at ine and smiled. "Thank me? For what?" "Thank you for paying. Thank you for carrying the groceries." Oliver paused for a moment before he burst intoughter. "ine, you don¡¯t have to pay when I¡¯m with you. Just take it so for granted. Besides, men should carry the heavy stuff. Actually..." Sadness shed across Oliver''s face and he paused for a moment. "Actually what?" ine looked at Oliver curiously. It was not fair! What was the worlding to? How could all those rich men be so handsome? So was Bad-bear Smith, Oliver, Lucas, and even Jasper. Oliver lowered his head and smiled bitterly. Then he slowly said,Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Actually ... I should thank you.... This is the first time I''ve felt so warm...." Maybe it¡¯s unbelievable. This is the first time I''ve been shopping in such a crowded supermarket. It''s also the first time I¡¯ve chosen the vegetables carefully. When I picked things out with you, I felt very warm. I''ve never been so happy.... For real, ine, I should thank you." (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine tilted her head and stared nkly at Oliver. What had this handsome man experienced before? Why was his tone so sad? ... He was so rich. He had been living an affluent life since childhood. He was always the focal point of his family. What else made him so sad? Could it be ... that his family was as cold and heartless as those rich families in movies? ine immediately felt very sorry for Oliver. She jabbed Oliver''s arm with hers and smiled, "Then we can shop together more often. If you have time,e to my house and I will treat you to a home-cooked meal." Oliver''s eyes lit up. He nodded, "You can''t take that back. Don¡¯t drive me away when I go to your ce." Oliver smirked as he blinked at ine. (¡Ño¡Ñ)... Why did she suddenly feel like ... she was doing herself a disservice? When Oliver and ine returned to the Jones¡¯, Hazel and Sally evenined that ine was too slow. "We''re starving to death!" Hazel shouted with a frown as she was fighting the monsters with all her might. Sally added, "That''s right, ine. Didn''t you say that you are good at cooking? Why are you moving so slowly?" ine was so angry that she puffed up her cheeks and shouted, "How can you be so mean to me? Aren¡¯t we celebrating my discharge from the hospital? But only I am running around! I won¡¯t cook!" Oliver couldn''t help but chuckle. He touched ine''s hair lightly and advised, "Okay, okay. This is your home. They are guests. I''ll help you. Let''s go wash the vegetables." (¡Ño¡Ñ)... Hazel and Sally were both dumbfounded. They turned around and looked at Oliver who was rolling up his sleeves in preparation for cooking. What an amazing woman! ine hooked up with a handsome man as him in such a short time? Moreover, it was such a rich and handsome man! It started a catfish effect.... Hazel and Sally immediately went to help ine. They became diligent just because of this charming man. ... They stuffed themselves full of food. After dinner, they yed poker. ine and Oliver were a team, and Sally and Hazel were the other. They had a tight game. It was over ten o''clock, and they bid farewell to ine. Of course, Oliver hated to leave the most. "Oliver, can you send Hazel and Sally home?" ine had begun to make arrangements. Sally had always wanted to fix Oliver up with ine, so she teased, "Don''t worry about us. Let Master Young stay alone with you for a while. He has been waiting for this all night." ine blushed, while Oliver smiled and looked at ine. "What nonsense? We are all good friends. Why does only he stay? Oliver, send them back." Oliver nodded, "Okay, I promise." Chapter 283: Being Not Swayed by Her Sexiness Chapter 283: Being Not Swayed by Her Sexiness Sally continued to tease, "Oh, Master Young, you''re so good. You always listen to ine. You¡¯ll be a hen-pecked husband." Oliver grinned and looked at ine affectionately. "It¡¯s not bad to be hen-pecked. I''m willing to be tied to my wife''s apron strings." ine could stand no more. She rolled her eyes as she turned to leave. Then she waved her hand and said, "Good night! Jog on!" Oliver turned to look at ine''s back in a daze. Suddenly, Hazel gave Oliver a tap on the head. "Hey! Look at how reluctant you are! Aren¡¯t you going to send us home?" "What? Of course!" Oliver nned to send Sally home first, and then send Hazel home. After Sally left, only Hazel and Oliver were in the car. They didn''t know what to say, so it was really awkward. Hazel had been holding that in for a long time, and it was killing her. So, she couldn¡¯t help but say, "Well ... why weren''t you with your friends tonight?" "Huh?" Oliver looked at Hazel curiously. "Who?" The corner of Hazel''s mouth twitched. "Jasper, Lucas, and so on.... Why didn''t you have fun with them?" ... Actually, Hazel wanted to ask where Lucas was tonight. "Oh, they ... they both have their own issues." "What is it?" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Oliver turned to look at Hazel again. "Hazel, you want to ask where Lucas is, right?" Hazel''s face turned slightly red, but she was reluctant to admit it. "No! Why should I ask about him? I''ve already broken up with him! I dumped him!" Oliver said with a secret smile, "Oh, it turns out that you two broke up. That¡¯s why he had a blind date." "What? Blind date?!!" Hazel shouted in shock. Oliver''s ears tingled because of the loud shout.... "Who did Lucas go on a blind date with?" Oliver said, his lips curling, "Of course it¡¯s a young woman." Hazel''s face turned red with anger. She held it back and said, "It is good to have a blind date. But what does it have to do with me? I don''t want to hear about it. I''m going to have a blind date tomorrow anyway." "What?" Oliver was speechless. They two got him there. ... Emmett had dinner with Juliana. He had no choice but to attend the dinner. Juliana went to his office and said that she would follow him no matter whom he would dine with. Emmett could only have dinner with Juliana. Juliana finally had dinner alone with Emmett as she wished. She was delighted. She looked down at her clothes. Well, it was not bad. The dress was very charming. It was a low-cut dress, which showed off her cleavage.... The dress was very short. If Emmett lowered his head slightly, he would see her underwear.... "How about we have a drink? Huh? Emmett?" ... Juliana blinked her big eyes at Emmett. She had astonishingly blue eyes. They gleamed like sapphires in the rays of goldenmps. She''s a graceful and charming girl with the perfect everything. As a western woman, she had some natural physical traits. She was very plump. Her breasts were equally full on top and bottom. Her waist was quite tiny.... Besides, she had quite well-toned buttocks. Her legs were slender and straight, like the deer¡¯s. Many wealthy elites chased after her. However, Juliana had been ttered since she was young, so she disdained men who were courting her. Instead, Emmett who was always cold to her attracted her attention. Emmett raised his eyebrows and said, "Oh? So, Miss Juliana likes drinking more than men?" Emmett smiled evilly. Juliana flinched. It took her a few seconds to see Emmett¡¯s point. He said Juliana liked drinking more than men did.... It meant that Juliana was not feminine. Juliana froze there. Then she smiled dryly and raised her ss. "Emmett, it''s rare for us to have free time and enjoy a leisurely dinner together. Let''s have a toast." Emmett slowly raised his ss. Juliana moved her ss closer to Emmett''s. Then they clinked their sses. "I''ll empty my ss first!" Juliana narrowed her eyes and smiled. She thought that she looked gamine and charming. She tilted her head back and drank it up at one mouthful. However, Emmett just looked coldly at Juliana but did not drink for a long time. "What do you want to say?" Noticing Emmett didn¡¯t drink at all, Juliana was disappointed. She smacked her lips and said, "Oh, do I have to say something? Can''t I call my future husband out for romance?" Emmett snorted, "There''s no telling what will happen in the future.... ... I don¡¯t know whether you will be my wife. As for the romance, even if you marry me, I don''t think we''ll have it. " Juliana was so angry that she clenched her fingers. Damn it! How could Emmett not be swayed by her sexiness? Could it be that her cleavage wasn''t deep enough? "Emmett, we can bond." "Yes, we can bond. I used to bond with a dog before, but I was not in love with it." Emmett looked down at his own dishes and slowly cut them with his knife. Juliana was so angry that she almost lost her breath. How ruthless Emmett was! So, he would never fall in love with her? ¡®That¡¯s good! I don''t want your love! I just want your body and feelings!¡¯ Juliana drank another ss of wine, her eyes filled with anger and helplessness. She smiled bitterly, "Oh, it doesn''t matter. I don''t want your love. Love is too fragile. I can''t afford it." Emmett, I just want your body and feelings." Emmett still looked calm and elegant and said indifferently, "You and I are of different nationalities. It is very difficult for us to bond." As for my body, I will disappoint you. I¡¯m asexual. I¡¯ll have a tonic rtionship with you even if we get married." What a shame! Juliana was so angry that she banged on the table and red at Emmett. "Emmett! Don''t go too far! You are asexual? How can you do it with Marina? You''re lying!" Emmett put the food into his mouth, still elegant and indifferent. "Well, it¡¯s intermittent. I¡¯m very picky." Juliana gritted her teeth. She was going crazy with anger.... She was very depressed. She couldn''t help but drink a lot of wine. At the end of dinner, she was already a little drunk. Juliana staggered and almost fell. Fortunately, she grabbed onto Emmett''s arm and regained her footing. Emmett frowned and nced impatiently at her. He said with a sigh, "You''re drunk. I''ll let a servant take you back." ¡°No! I want you to send me back! You''re my future husband. You should send me back...." The wine made Juliana bold enough. She held Emmett''s arm and swayed back and forth. Emmett''s face darkened. How could Juliana be so annoying? Emmett was already so on edge! If it was ine, he would have already picked her up. After pondering for a moment, Emmett sighed, "Okay, I''ll take you back." Just for once! Emmett helped Juliana out. When they got into the car, Juliana slumped on Emmett. Her perfume spread its fragrance to Emmett.... Sour wine perfumed her breath. Emmett turned to look out the window. He even hated to look at her. Juliana narrowed her eyes and looked up at him affectionately. The more she looked at him, the more obsessed she got! "Emmett, ... if... I mean if ... if I fall in love with you ... will you cherish me?" Emmett closed his eyes and said coldly after a long time, "I will only cherish the one I love." Emmett didn¡¯t say anything else. Juliana smiled bitterly. Emmett sent Juliana to her house. Not a single servant came to help. Juliana was so drunk that she could barely stand up. Emmett could only suppress his annoyance and help Juliana upstairs. Finally, they arrived at her bedroom.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Emmett put Juliana on the bed and turned to leave without hesitation. "Emmett! Please, don''t leave..." Juliana rushed over and hugged Emmett from behind. ... Although Juliana was drunk, she could still hug Emmett tightly. Wow, Emmett''s muscles were so hard.... Chapter 284: We Are in the Same Boat Chapter 284: We Are in the Same Boat Touching his abs, Juliana desired Emmett even more. What a handsome man! If he took off his clothes.... At the thought of it, Juliana got quite excited. Julianaid her face on Emmett''s waist and took a deep breath. She said in a sweet voice, "Emmett ... no matter what, I am very beautiful. Don''t leave, okay? Stay with me.... I promise I can make you happy. I¡¯ll give you the passion you can''t get from other women." Juliana had experienced a lot before. She had been in the game for a long time! Besides, she was very good in bed.... She had done it in various ways. She was very confident! Once Emmett gotid with her, he would be addicted! "Let go of me," Emmett said coldly, his face expressionless. "No, I won''t let you go. I want you to stay with me, Emmett...." "Let go of me! Or, I will use violence." Emmett got a little impatient. Shouldn¡¯t Juliana be ashamed? But she kept having such dark thoughts. She was always trying to seduce him.... Did she think that Emmett was so easily seduced? Many women who were sexier and more beautiful than Juliana had tried to seduce Emmett. But he didn¡¯t lose control. Of course, ine was an exception. Only ine could make him emotionally unstable. He simply couldn''t do anything with her. The moment he saw her, even if she looked innocent, he was lusting after her. Juliana still hugged Emmett tightly and grinned, "Emmett, you can¡¯t bear to hit me, right?" Emmett sneered, "There is nothing that I can¡¯t bear!" As soon as he finished speaking, Emmett grabbed Juliana''s hand and pulled it away! ... Emmett pulled Juliana''s hand so violently that it hurt as if her bones were broken. "It hurts..." "Humph!" Emmett shook her off and left, but Juliana pounced on him again and held his leg. "Emmett.... If you want to leave, you have to step over my body...." Julianaughed drunkenly. Her clothes were open, revealing her pink and white breasts. Even her nipples were exposed.... "Okay, I will listen to you and step on you." Emmett turned a blind eye at Juliana''s naked body. He lifted his legs and shook Juliana off without hesitation. "You ... you''re so ruthless.... You...." Being thrown several meters away, Juliana was wailing on the floor. "I''ve been so ruthless and cold since I was a child. So, stay away from me. Good night, Miss Juliana." Emmett sneered and turned to leave. Her slender fingers had just touched the door handle.... He suddenly stopped. Then, his body shook. He suddenly felt it hard to breathe. Emmettposed himself and tried to quieten his breathing. He could hear himself panting! Hot! It was so hot! Suddenly, he seemed to be boiling and steaming hot. He felt the lust mounting up within him. Every time Emmett breathed in, he could feel his lower abdomen tightening.... And it was beginning to rise bit by bit.... What was going on? (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Emmett frowned and narrowed his eyes. Juliana smirked drunkenly behind him. "Emmett, ... are you feeling very hot? Does this feeling make you annoyed? Don¡¯t you want to release your desire? ... Is it hot? If it''s hot, then don''t leave. Stay here and I''ll help you out. "Emmett.... We are in the same boat. I am also very hot...." Juliana murmured as she began to tear at her clothes and peeled them off one by one. She took off her dress and even her bra and threw them to the side. She couldn¡¯t wait to take off her underwear and then kicked it off. Juliana blushed. She grinned and looked at Emmett who was standing at the door. Emmett tried to control himself but found he couldn¡¯t! Something was wrong! Emmett gritted his teeth with hatred. What a bastard! Juliana actually dared to drug him! He felt being affected by a strong love potion.... "You.... What did you do?" Emmett asked angrily. "I just gave you something that made you excited. Do you like it? Come on. Come to me. I promise I''ll make you veryfortable. " Emmett was so angry that he clenched his fists. He turned around and saw Juliana''s smooth body. She was absolutely naked, wiggling softly.... It was so tempting. Emmett suddenly felt hotter! At a nce, Emmett felt the urge to pounce on Juliana. Damn it, this potion was stronger than he realized! He could barely control it with the power of kung fu.... Juliana looked into Emmett''s eyes and grinned. "Don''t leave.... Can you walk? Your vision is getting blurry.... It¡¯s very dangerous to drive. Who else can help you release your desire? Aren''t you in a hurry? Isn''t it hot? Don''t you want me?" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ... As she spoke, Juliana''s hand slowly moved across her body.... Her hand moved down little by little... Finally, it reached her sensitive area! "I want you, Emmett.... Come on.... Come on...." She gently rubbed her sensitive area, stuck out her pink tongue, and kept wiggling. How seductive! Emmett froze there! The love potion made his heart burn with desire, and he felt extremely hot. How could he resist the temptation? Any other man would have already given in. Emmett had tried hard to control himself. The man who had been drugged with this aphrodisiac would even do it with a female dog. Compared to this new aphrodisiac, the human''s willpower was too weak. ¡®I feel very ufortable, I am very hot.... I really want to ... make ... love....¡¯ A voice inside him whispered. His fingers were trembling slightly beside his legs. Emmett clenched his teeth and asked, "How did you drug me?" He was very careful about it. He didn''t drink, and he had been watching his own food. How did she drug him? "The aphrodisiac is pervading the air in this room.... I also drug myself since you''re not that easy to fool.... But I seeded today, didn''t I?" Emmett closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect Juliana to take it that far. "I admire you. How bold you are!" Emmett said as he gritted his teeth and put on an evil smile. "It''s fine, Emmett.... Let¡¯s have fun...." "Come on, Emmett. I will move you to ecstasy.... Come on...." "Thank you for this gift. I won¡¯t forget it! However, I forgot to tell you that I am resistant to this drug.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°It''s time for me to go. Enjoy yourself. You can ask your male subordinates to help you release your desire. A male dog can also help you. Good night. " Emmett opened the door and left. "Stop! Emmett! You can''t leave!" Juliana cried wildly. She could not believe her ears. How could he resist it? She couldn''t ept that her n fell through like this. "Stop him! Get in here! Stop him! Tie him up!" Naked, Juliana staggered out, grabbed the railing, and roared. ¡°...¡± Hearing that, the subordinates quickly pounced towards Emmett. Emmett sneered, "Who do you think you are? How dare you stop me?" They would get themselves killed! Emmett made a fatal move and soon Juliana¡¯s subordinates didn¡¯t dare to move anymore. Juliana gasped, stamping her feet on the stairs. "Don¡¯t let him go! Emmett, you can''t go! Shoot! Shoot! Stop him!" Suddenly, the shots rang out. Emmett quickly rolled over on the ground and escaped from all the bullets. Then he took out his pistol. Without looking back, he jumped into the car and started the car. At the same time, he shot back a few times. Someone was shot and fell backwards. Emmett''s car had already rushed out. Many men were still chasing after him. He could hear the roll of thunder of the guns. "Holy shit! Is Juliana really crazy? How dare she go so far?" Emmett stepped on the elerator as he looked at the rear mirror. Soon, he threw them off. Chapter 285: Send Me to Her Chapter 285: Send Me to Her "Why? Tell me why! It was so close!" "You are craps! All of you!" Juliana stood naked on the stairs and shouted, regardless of what she looked like. As she shouted, she wrinkled her face and let out a few wailing cries. Then she crouched herself into a ball. God! She felt so ufortable because of the drug.... She wanted a man! ... Emmett started to untie his tie while driving. He felt so hot! His throat was dry and scorching. He felt as if scorchingva were churning in his chest and abdomen. "Damn it, Juliana''s drug is really powerful!" Emmett''s fair face had already flushed faintly. He had just pretended to be calm. What he said about his drug resistance was pure nonsense! If that was true, he would be like Superman. But there was no Superman in this world! He was just fooling Juliana! In fact, right now ... his entire body was burning.... His lower abdomen was tightly tensed! Some burning part was already as hard as a soldering iron! ... Emmett gasped for breath. Unable to bear it, he reached out to untie his belt and unzipped his pants.... Immediately, arge protruding chunk rose up, trembling and standing upright. "This is killing me...." Emmett took a deep breath. His hands began to tremble. Suddenly, Emmett found that what he saw was a little blurry.... ''Holy Crap!'' ''Could it be that what Juliana said was true?'' ''This drug would really blur my eyes?'' ''What should I do?'' Emmett quickly rubbed his eyes with his hands and rubbed them hard. For a few seconds, he could see a little clearly, but soon, his eyes blurred again. "Do you want to kill me? Juliana, you will pay for this!" Emmett looked at his watch. It was already past eleven o''clock. Fortunately, there were very few cars on the road at midnight. Besides, Juliana''s ce was quite remote. So he was the only car speeding off on the road. He could hardly go straight.... It was because his eyes were getting blurry.... Her lower abdomen was so hot that it made him crazy, and his eyes were blurry.... Emmett started to feel restless and anxious. ''What should I do? What should I do?'' After driving for a few kilometers, he saw several cars with their lights on. Emmett heaved a sigh of relief. It was Kayden and the others who were waiting for him. He braked. ... Emmett''s luxury car stopped at the side of the road in an abnormal state. Kayden immediately ran over and opened the car door. "Master Smith! What takes you so long?" Master Smith told them to wait here when he sent Juliana into the vi area. They had waited for forty minutes. When Kayden looked up at Emmett, he noticed Emmett''s flushed face! Master Smith had always been a cold and indifferent person, and his face was always white. But now ... Master Smith''s face was actually pink! "Master Smith, you...." Emmett grabbed onto Kayden''s arm with one hand, his breathing getting heavier. He staggered out of the car and gasped. "Kayden ... I''ve been drugged. Juliana has drugged me with a newly-developed aphrodisiac...." As Emmett spoke, he began to feel dizzy. He closed his eyes to take a short rest. "What? Master Smith, what did you say?" Kayden widened his eyes in disbelief. Aphrodisiac? Master Smith was such a shrewd and cautious person, why would he be drugged? Kayden hurriedly supported Emmett and walked towards his car. "I''ll call over a doctor right now..." "Toote...." Emmett opened his eyes and sighed, "It''s already deep in my body. Doctors can''t help me." "Then what should we do?" Kayden started to panic. Master Smith had never been in such a dilemma before. Emmett said with a heaving chest, "Send me to ine." "Al ... Alright!" Kayden soon understood. Then his face blushed. God! Master Smith was really.... ine was just a fragile girl. Could she endure Master Smith''s ravishing? He knew Master Smith well. If he wanted, he could do it all night long. What was worse, he was drugged today. He would totally lose control. "Be quick!" ... After saying this, Emmett closed his eyes to take a rest. The fire in his chest was getting stronger! Because of the drug, his heart was beating so fast that it almost jumped out of his chest. He felt so ufortable.... Kayden sat in the passenger seat and secretly nced at Master Smith''s crotch. That was a big one! He admired Master Smith''s size! Several cars traveled along the street at the speed of sound. ... "Howe there are so many dishes? Did we really use so many things?" Her dad hadn''te back after ine tidied up the kitchen. She opened her phone and saw a missed call from her dad. Dad must sleep in thepany tonight. He did it before. Because he was too tired, he didn''te back and directly slept in the night shift room. "My poor dad!" ine muttered and washed her hands clean. She called Ellie. But it took a long time before she got through. She could hear the noise and the loud music from the other side. She didn''t know where Ellie was. But she heard that Ellie had just met some guy and they really hit it off. ine was worried about her sister. "Ellie! Why haven''t youe home yet?" ine shouted. Otherwise, she couldn''t be heard. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Who is that? ine? I know. I''ll be right back. My friends and I are in the disco now. We won''t stay long. Alright, I''ll hang up." Then, Ellie quickly hung up the phone. ine opened her eyes wide and was a little dumbfounded. "What? Didn''t you just say that you would be right back? Then what did you mean that you wouldn''t stay long? When will youe back exactly? How dare you hang up on me! You crazy, crazy girl!" ine angrily threw away her phone. She was the only one left at home. With no clothes to wash, she was quite bored. What was she? A masochism? ine slowly went to take a bath, and then slowly wiped her hair. While she was at it, she yawned and felt sleepy. ¡­ Just as ine was about to walk towards the bed, she heard a loud bang from outside. What was going on? Was that an earthquake? Or did something explode? ine was so frightened that she hurriedly ran out to take a look. When ine saw the two tall men in the living room, she was dumbfounded. "Why ... why are you here at this time?" ine was stunned as she bit her lips and widened her eyes. Kayden had supported Emmett in and staggered in the living room. Emmett seemed to be drunk. "Ms. Jones...." Kayden was a little embarrassed to see ine''s pure eyes. How could he tell a pure girl that he brought her a stallion? He was too embarrassed to say it. "Ms. Jones ... Master Smith is...." Emmett slightly opened his eyes, his eyes bursting with bright sparks! He smiled seductively at ine. "ine ... ine...." His voice was so low, so hoarse, and so sexy. ine couldn''t help but tremble. She got goosebumps. What happened to Bad-bear Smith? He looked weird. His voice had also changed. Why would he talk with such a sweet voice? A good-looking man was trying to seduce her.... ine was a little dumbfounded, and she began to make up stories in her mind. ine pouted as she looked at Emmett''s blushed face. She shook her head and asked. "Are you drunk?" If he was drunk, he should better go back to his own house and sleep. Emmett sneered and shook his head slightly. Kayden bit his lips and finally made up his mind. He let go of Emmett and said. "Master Smith is feeling a little unwell. Take care of him. Master Smith, I''ll leave you here." Emmett nodded. He closed his eyes for one second and then stared fiercely at the innocent girl a few meters away. Just as Kayden was about to turn around, he thought of something and whispered in Emmett''s ear. ... "Master Smith, be cool. Don''t go too far." "Fuck off!" Emmett''s face darkened as he shouted at Kayden. ine hesitantly walked towards Emmett. She sniffed Emmett with her little nose, and then circled around him. "What''s wrong with you? Are you sick? Is there anything I can do?" "Have you seen a doctor? Maybe you catch a cold. Do you have a headache? Or do you have a fever?" "I have aspirin at home. What about you take a pill?" ine wouldn''t stop talking. She supported Emmett cautiously as if he was fragile. She wanted to help him onto the sofa and sit down. But Emmett didn''t want to sit down. He wanted to go to the bedroom! He wanted the bedroom. He wanted the bed. "Hey, where are you going? You sit here. I''ll get you a ss of water...." When ine turned back, she saw Emmett staggering towards her bedroom. With a ss of warm water in her hand, ine followed behind. Then she saw Emmett lying t on her bed. "Why did you lie down? Get up and drink some water first." ine sat beside the bed, wrapped around his neck with her arm, wanting to support him up. Chapter 286: I Came to You for the Antidote Chapter 286: I Came to You for the Antidote Emmett opened his eyes and stared at the girl. She was beautiful! Her face was fair and her skin was so tender. Her eyes were deep and shiny, like beautifulkes. She had full red lips. They must taste very good.... She had probably just taken a shower, so her hair was still a little wet. A few drops of water fell on her chest.... She was wearing her old childish pajamas. The cor of her top was loose, so the droplets of water landed on her chest-groove. She was extremely charming! Emmett''s gaze gradually became scorching and infatuated.... "ine...." His voice was hoarse and low. He opened his red lips to call her name and his eyes were blurry. ine held the ss of water. Looking at the beautiful creature lying on her bed, she almost had a nosebleed! ... Why must Emmett be so attractive? Didn''t he know that women today were horny? She really wanted to jump onto him now, kiss his sexy lips, and bite them fiercely.... "You need to drink some water. Stop groaning! Get up and drink water!" ine hurriedly shouted fiercely to conceal her blushed face. With ine''s help, Emmett slowly sat up. He stared at ine''s face with burning eyes as he drank the ss of water. He was indeed thirsty. Very thirsty. Water could help a little, but ... it couldn''t extinguish the raging mes in his body! ine did not know what was wrong with Emmett. She thought he might have a fever. So she put down the ss, and leaned over. She pressed her forehead against his to feel the temperature. Their eyes were so close.... And the tips of their noses were almost stuck together. "You don''t have a fever. The temperature of your forehead is just as the same as mine. So what''s wrong with you?" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. As she spoke, ine was about to get up. Suddenly, Emmett grabbed her waist with one hand and stopped her from getting up. ine''s body stiffened and she was dumbfounded. "What are you doing? Let go of me. I''ll go find you some heat-clearing and detoxifying potions. They''re mild. It won''t hurt to drink some." Emmett narrowed his eyes and smiled evilly. "I don''t want the potions," he said softly. "Alright. Then what about taking a rest?" ine secretlyughed. Bad-bear Smith was afraid of taking medicine. How embarrassing! A big man like him was actually reluctant to take medicine. "Alright, I want to rest.... The two of us, let''s rest together." Emmett said softly. His other hand slid onto the back of ine''s head and pressed down! He kissed her. ine moaned and wanted to turn her head. She was nowpletely lying on Emmett''s chest, kissing him. His tongue is so hot! It''s scorching hot! ... What happened to Bad-bear Smith? Had his tongue got warmed up by the electric iron? Why were his lips so hot? "ine ... ine ... I want you...." Emmett murmured as he kissed ine violently. He needed her badly. It was as if he wanted to swallow ine in one bite. Emmett raised his leg and rolled, pressing ine under him. ine was shocked. What was going on? Wasn''t he sick? How could he be so strong when he was sick? Why was he suppressing her? What? What was he murmuring about? He wanted ... her? What was that? Emmett came over in the midnight in order to ... force himself on top of her? Then did that with her? No! No way! If Ellie suddenly came back, she would see them! That ... that would be so embarrassing. "No, we can''t do that.... My sister will be back in any minute.... I can''t...." "ine ... I''m dying...." "What?" He was dying? Did he have a terminal illness? Emmett pressed his hot lips against her ear and licked it fiercely. He squinted his eyes and gasped heavily. "What are you talking about? Why are you dying? Are you really sick? What''s wrong?" "I ... I''ve been drugged with aphrodisiac. If I don''t have sex, I''ll die! Do you want me to die?" Emmett said quickly, rubbing ine''s face with the tip of his straight nose. ine was stunned again. Aphrodisiac? She thought it would only happen in novels. It was so gross. "You must be lying. Bad-bear Smith, you suck. How can you make up such lies just to have sex?" "Bad-bear Smith, you had fallen." ... "If you want it, just say it. Why must you make up a lie?" "And it is a ridiculous one. I would rather you be honest!" "I''m not lying! It''s true!" "Juliana drugged your husband, wanting to sleep with him!" "But with your husband''s wisdom and self-control, he escaped and came to you for the antidote." As Emmett boasted about himself, one of his hands drilled into her top. It moved upward until it grabbed onto one of her humps. ... ine cried out in rm, her entire body trembling. As for Emmett, his entire body tensed up as he moaned in a low voice. ine''s face immediately turned red. She twisted her body and pushed the handsome face close to her. She panted as she said. "Juliana sucks. Can''t she stop pestering my husband? So you are really drugged?" Emmett smiled and nodded. He made a trap and this silly girl just fell into it. She had already admitted that he was her husband. "But she didn''t get her way. No matter how she tries to seduce your husband, he is not tempted. He only wants you. Shouldn''t he be rewarded?" "But my sister is going home soon. She will see us." "She won''te back." With Kayden standing outside, no one could enter, including Ellie. "How did you know she wouldn''te back?" "I made a guess...." "Be gentle.... Stop rubbing it. I can''t take it...." "Don''t pull my clothes. Don''t...." ine was both embarrassed and panicked. Bad-bear Smith was indeed a veteran scoundrel. He talked to her to distract her, but he didn''t stop. He had already unbuttoned her shirt. Right now, he was taking off her pants.... ... "No.... Don''t pull my pants...." ine begged with a blushed face, rolling back and forth on the bed. Damn Bad-bear Smith.... Couldn''t he be a little gentle? He tugged at her clothes so hard that they were almost torn apart. Finally.... ine''s pants were also thrown elsewhere by the man. ine''s snow-white body looked so charming in the dim light. It was like a puzzle made of white, pink and ck parts.... Emmett gasped. He straightened his upper body and stared at ine with burning eyes. It was as if a wild beast had seen its prey. ine thought to herself. ''And this is a beast drugged with aphrodisiac. Look, its eyes are green with desire.'' ine suddenly felt that she was a skinned little rabbit, the poor rabbit.... "Don''t ... don''t look at me like that. It''s so awkward." ine covered her breasts with her hands. Emmett grinned and looked downward.... His gaze slid across her lower abdomen and then kept moving downward.... When he saw the enchanting forest between her legs, Emmett''s eyes were fixed and he felt short of breath. ine''s face turned even redder. She could only give up on one of her breasts and quickly put one hand downward to block his view. "No, don''t look at me like that...." "Alright, I won''t look. I''ll just kiss you, okay?" "Sure.... Oh no! Hell no!" ine watched as Emmett pounced onto her and stretched out to her breasts. He rubbed them, then bent down and kissed them wildly. Instantly, she felt electricity flowing through her entire body. ine moaned softly and twisted her waist to avoid more touching. When ine looked down, she was so embarrassed by the chaotic scene that she almost fainted. She saw Emmett''s hair between her breasts. She couldn''t take it anymore.... ... Emmett kissed her fervently. The tops of her breasts were like two bright and charming flowers in full blossom. It looked that the peaches were already ripe.... His kisses moved all the way down. ine, who was beneath him, trembled fiercely. She did not want to cry, but she could not suppress the sound in her throat. She felt even shyer. Seeing that she couldn''t help but cry out, Emmett wanted to be more violent. The beast was ready to feast on the tender rabbit. Emmett panted and buried his head between her legs.... "No.... Don''t... don''t kiss there!" Chapter 287: It Cant Be Too Long Chapter 287: It Can''t Be Too Long ine''s neck waspletely red as she pushed Emmett''s head. She didn''t want him to kiss there. He almost drove her crazy with his flexible tongue. mes andva came from the tip of his tongue, and then, at lightning speed, they travelled through all over her body. She couldn''t hold it as screams escaped from her small mouth. She wiggled her body, her pink skin revealing passion and desire. ine thought in panic. Heavens. If Ellie barged in at this time, she would be dead. Emmett''s face was crimson, He looked even more seductive than usual. His charming eyes were blurred, and his red lips were slightly open. He straightened his body, squinted at ine, and roasted her with his burning gaze. Then, he began to take off his clothes. "What are you doing? Don''t ... don''t take it off..." When ine saw Emmett''s muscles, her heart started to beat violently. Why must he be so attractive? He was so irresistible. How could she say no to him? She could hardly move her eyes away from his body. Bad-bear Smith had such charming pectoral muscles. They were bulging up like rocks.... Oh, his abdomen, with the neat and defined abs, was so attractive! She really wanted to touch them. She couldn''t take it. She felt like she was melting. Emmett gave an evil smile and began to take off his pants. He warned her, "Baby, tonight ... it mayst a bit longer.... if I''m too violent, you have to tell me...." "What?" ine was frightened. What did he just say? Could she ask him to stop now? ... ... ine was so frightened that her entire body trembled. What ... what did he mean? A bit longer? How ... how long? He wouldn''t do it all night, would he? She felt so scared.... She didn''t want it to be longer.... It alreadysted long enough. And she would beg him to let her go with all sorts of tricks. If itsted even longer.... She would probably die. What if she really died on bed because of that? That was so shameful! "No! No!" Thinking of this, ine screamed in horror. She frowned with worry and her red lips were pouted. With her soft, fair arms, she tried to push away his hard chest, but in vain. She then begged, "No! It can''t be too long...." Emmett did not say anything. He kept smiling as he squinted his eyes and fixed them on her lips. Then.... His gaze slowly shifted to her pink humps and stopped. ine was so scared by his fierce gaze that her entire body was trembling. She shook her lips and said in a trembling voice, "My sister will be back soon.... Besides, if it''s too long, I can''t take it...." "And please be gentle. I don''t want you to be violent at all...." She secretly nced at the handsome man, but could see nothing from his expression. She couldn''t tell if he would take the advice. He was so good at conceal his real feelings. Damn it! Did he hear her? "Emmett, you''re the best. So you won''t be so ruthless...." "It''s stic." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Emmett said calmly.... "What?" ine did not understand what he meant. What a ridiculous posture.... They were both naked, sticking to each other face to face as they wasted time on the nonsense. Emmett smiled as he slid down with one hand and steadily prated one finger into her extremely sensitive and tender spot. ... He said calmly, "It''s stic. You can take it." What? ine was dumbfounded. A few secondster, she screamed, "Get your hands off me! Don''t insert! Stop!" Emmett smiled. He breathed out as he said with a crafty expression. "Baby, I didn''t insert. I just ... touched it...." "You really want me, right? Why is it so ... wet?" ine was dumbfounded and couldn''t say anything. ''What the hell? Why are you wet now? Can''t you control yourself?'' ''Don''t you know that if you get wet when you shouldn''t, I will be dead?'' "I ... I just finished bathing...." "Really? But it doesn''t feel like water...." "It''s because of you! You just kissed it! You are the one to me!" "Do you like me to do that?" He suddenly changed the topic. Emmett''s finger was still there, gently moving inside. ine tightened her body. She wanted to mp his legs tightly but was blocked by him. She could only inhale fiercely and said in a trembling voice. "Yeah, I like.... Oh no! No! I don''t like it! I don''t like it!" "So you''re not satisfied with my kisses, then ... what about I kiss you in another way?" He seemed to be asking for her opinion, but meanwhile, he was busy igniting her with his finger. ine was short of breath. ine''s watery eyes lit up with two zing mes! "No, stop kissing.... Enough ... enough..." If he didn''t stop, she could faint from shyness. Such a charming man buried his head between her legs.... No woman could resist. Emmett gave an evil smile and murmured softly. "Really? You don''t want kisses anymore?" ... ine was tempted by his exquisite look while she was surrounded by the hot air he exhaled. Her mind went nk. She felt like she was in the clouds. "Yeah, I don''t want kisses anymore...." ''Please, don''t move your hands anymore, okay?'' ''I can''t take it....'' ''That''s the ce. Be patient. Just stay here and rub it!'' "Since you don''t want kisses anymore, then I''ll give you something else." "Alright...." ine had no idea what Emmett was saying as she answered. She felt so hot ... so hot.... Her blood seemed to be boiling. ine narrowed her eyes, like azy cat basking in the sun. She couldn''t think. Suddenly! She got attacked! ... She let out a scream and her milky white body trembled violently. She couldn''t help but raise her upper body slightly and widen her eyes. "You...." ''Why did you suddenly attack?'' ''Bad-bear Smith, even if you got drugged, can''t you be a little gentle?'' Emmett let out a satisfied whisper. Obviously, he felt so soothed staying inside of her. He bent down to kiss her lips. In the next second, he started to move crazily with his waist. ... The poor little bed was creaking. It was treated ruthlessly and could only cry out in grief. ''Why are they moving so violently on me?'' ''I''m not that sturdy. I''m totally jerky.'' After changing several postures, Emmett gasped as he looked down at the woman trembling beneath him. Then he looked around. Finally, he found a small clip beside her pillow. ... He picked it up and casually threw it at themp. It was a nice shot. Themp went out immediately. "Why did you turn off themp?" ine asked in a muffled voice. Why did she have an ominous premonition when themp went out? Indeed.... She heard Emmett''s hoarse and sexy voice in the darkness, "The following is too brutal. I''m afraid that I can''t do it when I look at you." ine lost herself for a moment, and then she screamed because of his ferocious attacks. Bad-bear Smith was indeed the most treacherous! She wanted themp on! ine bit the pillow towel with her mouth and punched the bed with her fists. Behind her, Emmett was busy.... ine couldn''t help but curse him in her mind.... At her peak, she even had this evil thought. She would rather let Juliana get her way. Why must Bad-bear Smith be so rational? She was exhausted. He was a total beast! She couldn''t take it anymore. Finally, ine fainted with her calves trembling. When she woke up, she was surprised to find that Emmett didn''t stop. She begged while crying. "Enough! Let me go! I''m going to die...." "Don''t worry. Keep sleeping. You don''t need to do anything. Just sleep." He would do all the work.... Soon, ine fainted again. When she woke up again and looked at the gray sky outside the window, ine suddenly thought of something. "Ellie hasn''te back yet! She was out all night!" Emmett forced her to look at him andmanded. "Look at me and focus." ine looked at the energetic beast on her body and shouted crazily. "Bad-bear Smith! Who taught you martial arts? I want to kill him!" Why did he make Bad-bear Smith so strong? Chapter 288: So Thoughtful Chapter 288: So Thoughtful Several cars were parked under trees, trying not to attract much attention. The men standing aside couldn''t help but yawn. They looked at Kayden, who was sitting in the car and ying games with his legs crossed, and comined. "Kayden, what are we doing here?" "Waiting for Master Smith." Kayden said shortly, and then he chopped down a few more monsters. "But it''s been several hours.... When will Master Smithe out?" Someone said, "Not just several hours. It''s 4:30 in the morning! It''s been a night!" "I''m so sleepy...." Kayden frowned and put down his phone. Then he looked at the watch. Sure enough, it had been so long! Master Smith was really ... strong.... He couldn''t help but mutter to himself, "I hope that girl is fine." It took so long, and Master Smith had been drugged with aphrodisiac. Poor girl! Kayden felt something in the early morning mist. "Sometimes fools can be lucky." A simple-minded girl like ine could get Master Smith''s exclusive favor. However, those women like Juliana tried all the tricks but got nothing from Master Smith. Life could be so unfair. Emmett finally stopped. ine had already fallen asleep. She didn''t even know it finally ended. She was like a fat white pig, putting two small ws on both sides of its head and sleeping soundly. "You should see how hard I worked." Emmett withdrew from her body and touched the tip of her nose. He kissed her lips with affection and then covered her with a quilt. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Emmett stretchedzily and began to put on his clothes. He couldn''t stay any longer. Otherwise, Julianne might discover his whereabouts. "Have a good rest in bed today, my good girl." Emmett said softly to ine, then walked out of her home and closed the door for her. Walking in the cold mist, Emmett felt refreshed and energetic. ... He strode with his long legs and casually plucked his hair. He was like a perfect sculpture. "Master Smith hase out!" A subordinate suddenly pushed Kayden who was already asleep. "What?" Kayden was shocked and jumped out of the car from the passenger seat. He was still a little dizzy. He shook his head and blinked his eyes to sober up before he saw Emmett walking towards them. It seemed that Master Smith hadpletely recovered.... He looked like a beast that had just enjoyed its dinner. Kayden secretly despised him, but didn''t show it at all. Kayden pretended to be indifferent and said. "Master Smith, are we going?" "Let''s go." Emmett raised his eyebrows slightly, and an evil smile appeared on his face. A subordinate quickly opened the car door for Emmett. The others stood upright like green pines, waiting for Emmett to enter the car. "Get in the cars and let''s go!" Kayden instructed and quickly got into the car. The subordinates got into the cars one after another, and soon, all cars left the alley. The alley became quiet again. It was as if nothing had happened tonight. No one knew that they had been here. However.... When the cleaner swept under the trees, he muttered to himself. "Who did this? He must have collected cigarette butts for several years. And now he secretly threw them under the trees! What a pervert!" ... As for Juliana, after Emmett left, she went crazy and shouted loudly on the stairs. Her subordinates downstairs would asionally look up to peep at her. Looking at her snow-white and sexy body, they almost had nosebleeds. It was like a big treat for them. When Juliana finally came back to her bedroom, she felt her blood boiling, and she got the illusion that there were ants crawling on her. "He actually left? How could he leave after being drugged?" "Emmett, am I really that annoying to you?" Julianne waved away all the makeups on the dressing table out of anger. ... She trembled as she found her cell phone and called Willis, the strong male prostitute she had spent time with for the past few days. "The number you dial does not exist...." ... It did not exist? "Shit!" Juliana was so angry that she threw away her phone. She was like a trapped beast, walking back and forth in the cage. She couldn''t bear it anymore. Without sex with men, she would die! Juliana made up her mind and pulled open the door of her room. She shouted downstairs. "Let Boltone up!" Immediately, a young man came to the door in confusion and knocked on it. "Scram in! Hurry up! I don''t have time to waste!" Julianne roared impatiently in the room. The young man pushed the door open with fear and was soon dumbfounded. The proud princess, who had always been bossing at them, was now lying on the bed and touching herself.... Seeing the man stand still at the door, Juliana frowned and said anxiously. "What are you waiting for? Hurry up ande over!" "What?" Bolton''s eyes widened. The rest of the subordinates downstairs heard Bolton''s miserable scream a few minutester. They couldn''t help but tremble. It was even more terrifying when the female lion was in heat. ... "Master Smith, where are we going?" Kayden suppressed his yawn and opened his eyes wide when he asked the smiling man behind him. Emmett thought for a moment and said, "Go to one of our hotels and find me a woman." "What?" ... Kayden cried out in disbelief. A hotel? A woman? Heavens, didn''t Master Smith just spend all night with ine? He actually had the energy to do it with another woman? Emmett knew what Kayden was thinking. He said indifferently. "Tell the hotel manager that I have stayed there sincest night." "What? Alright...." Kayden finally understood what Emmett meant. ... He was trying to protect ine. Master Smith was really thoughtful. At ten o''clock, when Emmett finished his work in the hotel room and went downstairs, he saw Juliana in the hall. "Emmett!" Juliana red at the woman hiding behind Emmett. She roared, "Emmett! You''d rather take this woman than me?" She had to randomly find three subordinates to sleep with. Those men were so useless that she had to look for the next one in the midway.... Damn it! Emmett coldly shook off Juliana''s hand and nced at her indifferently. "Do you want me to expose your dirty tricks to the media?" "How dare you!" "Of course I dare, but it doesn¡¯t worth my troubles. Juliana, I look down on you." Emmett sneered. He left Juliana behind and walked out with his men. Julianne was so angry that her chest rose and fell violently. She clenched her fists bit by bit. After a while, she roared. "Emmett! Just wait! Sooner orter, you will be mine!" The hotel staff all looked at this crazy woman in the hall with astonishment.... Emmett got into the car, looked in the direction of the hotel, and sneered. ''Juliana, even if you are the princess of the Mafia, you can never win! Never!'' ''We will see.'' Emmett nced at the trembling woman beside him and asked, "What''s your name again?" Kayden almostughed. He got a woman for Master Smith. But Master Smith only asked her to serve coffee like a secretary. He didn''t even know her name. "Candance...." Emmett had already begun to look at hisptop. He focused on the screen and said indifferently. "Well, no matter what your name is, in return, I''ll send you abroad for a few years." "Kayden, you take care of it. Remember, if you want to live, then you never know me." "I don''t want to hear anything about me from your mouth. Otherwise ... you''ll see. " The girl was so scared that her entire body trembled. She nodded her head vigorously in fear. Emmett thought of something and coughed. He pretended to be indifferent as he said to Kayden. "Send someone to bring her some nutritious dishes at noon." "What?" Kayden was stunned for a moment before he knew who Master Smith was referring to. "Alright, I will." He didn''t expect that Master Smith would be so thoughtful. ... When ine woke up, she still felt exhausted. Her body almost fell apart. She picked up her phone and found it was already twelve o''clock at noon! "Oh my goodness! It''s really sote? I wake up at twelve o''clock?" ine couldn''t help but feel guilty. How could she be sozy? She tilted her head and thought for a while before she realized that what happenedst night was real. It was not a dream. ... She remembered what Emmett and she didst night.... Then, she immediately lifted the quilt to take a look.... Fortunately, Emmett had helped her put on her pajamas. ine got out of bed, exhausted. Then she walked into the bathroom, wanting tob her hair. However, when she saw herself in the mirror, she suddenly widened her eyes and took a deep breath. She saw that her neck ... was covered in pink ... kiss marks.... Chapter 289: 200 Euros per Plant Chapter 289: 200 Euros per nt "Oh dear lord, this bastard! He was so vigorous! How can I go out this way! It''s so embarrassing!" ine took off her clothes and checked her body, which made her shocked. There were hickeys almost all over her body! She was sweating. Bad-bear Smith, you kissing zealot! When sending someone to bring lunch to ine, Kayden discovered that she was strange, because she was wearing a silk neckerchief in such hot weather! Maybe she was sick? Then here was when a nutritious lunch came in. Hazel, who was going through a break-up, went to ine''s. She waited a long time before she answered the door. With a simple nce, she found ine weird. "Hey, ine, it''s hot today. Why are you wearing a neckerchief? What''s wrong with your neck? Are you getting scabies?" Jeez ... ine was flushed. ... She had thin skin, and could not hide secrets as perfectly as Emmett did. Upon hearing Hazel''s question, she blushed out of embarrassment and quickly lowered her head. It was as if she had been caught ying mobile games in ss by the teacher. "Tell me, what''s going on? You look very suspicious." Hazel, a smart girl, immediately began to suspect her. "Take off that neckerchief. Show me your neck!" Her words scared the hell out of ine. "No, no, no!" ine covered her neck and ran away. Hazel shouted as she chased after her. "Aha, who bought these delicacies for you? Oh look at you, ine Jones, afortable life, huh?!" Hazel suddenly saw the exquisite dishes on the dining table. Taking a breath, she took a close look at those dishes, her eyes bigger. "Jeez, you''re living like a king!" How could she do nothing with such a feast right in front of her? She then sat down and gobbled down the food with chopsticks. While eating like a wolf, sheplimented the delicious food, mumbling, "Tell me the truth, did Master Young send you the food? He''s really generous." Covering her neck, ine heaved a sigh of relief. Lucky for her, Hazel was distracted by the delicacies, and no longer cared about her neck. "What are you talking about? Why would he buy me these? He didn''t bully me like..." After uttering this sentence carelessly, she was frozen. God, what did she just say? "What?" Hazel also felt her strange. She squinted her eyes and looked at her suspiciously. Pointing at ine with chopsticks, she said, "Aha, you just let it slip, didn''t you? The food ... was from Emmett, right?" What''s up? Did he bully you? How?" Suddenly, she saw ine still covering her neck. An idea hit her. "Oh!" ... "Did you two ... have sexst night?" Taking a step back, ine panicked and denied immediately, "No, no..." "No? Then what?" "It wasn''t like that..." "Then what happened?" While Hazel was pushing, ine was backing away. Her cunning eyes rolling, Hazel came up with a good idea. She pointed at a side, shouting, "Oh! Look! A man''s underpants?" "What? Where?" ine was shocked, and turned around. Good timing! Hazel then grabbed the neckerchief and pulled it off. "Oh ... Hazel, you bad girl!" Covering her mouth, ine shouted. "Oh my god!" Seeing those shocking pink hickeys on her neck, Hazel took a deep breath. She stared at her neck, her eyes widened. It took a while for her to speak again. "Uh, uh ... Emmett is really a good kisser, huh?" ine''s face was so red. She lowered her head and turned around, "This is so humiliating..." "Ha, humiliating? Not at all. Your roomie is so amazing in bed. It''s a good thing, right?" Wearing a mischievous grin, Hazel banged ine with shoulders. ine was awkward, "What are you talking about? He is not my roomie..." "Then, tell me, what''s your position? What''s the size and shape of his penis?" ine was freaking out about her questions. She then got under the sheets like a turtle, shouting, "Jeez. You big nympho! Who the hell are you?! I don''t know you!" With a sluttish grin, Hazel rushed over and tickled ine''s armpits, "LOL, you''d better tell me the truth! Come on! Lay it on me!" "You never talk these things to a woman out of love! Hazel Larson, you just get so horny with no man all around, don''t you? Shame on you!" "You bastard! How can you be so mean to me! I''m dumped! I wanna beat you!" The two girls were in a mess. ... The admission letter finally arrived. The Art Department of Irvine University ... A top-ss major in Irvine University. "It''s strange. Apparently, you didn''t apply for this major. Howe you get this letter?" "And, are you this good at art? I admit that you draw better than me, but ... but..." Shaking ine''s admission notice, Hazelined, while ine grabbed the letter and gently kissed it. She grinned. "Ha, who cares? I''m admitted anyway." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Hazel rolled her eyes and said, "Huh, look at you. You little fool got admitted to a top-notch major? That''s ... unbelievable." ineforted her and said, "Ha, rx. I''ll treat you to dinner when I get paid at the Y Nightclub. How about that?" "Great! ''An ugly girl''s agreement''! You''ve promised me! I call roasted duck!" Her big eyes bulging, Hazel almost pressed her finger against ine''s nose. ine blew his bangs and snorted, "Seriously, roasted duck? Then how about roasted goose?! They are so expensive!" "Tsk tsk tsk, ine, shame on you! You are the apple in Emmett Smith''s eyes, and you are worrying about money? His breakfast costs as much as the money you spend for a whole year! You are poor? If you say that again, I''ll call him to tell on you, and ask him to give you a good lesson!" ine''s face darkened as she shouted, "The apple in his eyes? Crap! No! I''m not!" After the two of them saw the expensive tuition fees, they fell into silence. Hazel took a peek at ine, who was lowering her head. Hazel said, "Why don''t you tell him and borrow some money?" ine sighed and shook her head, "I don''t want his money! It''s weird, like I am sold to him." "Then what about your tuition?" "I''m working at the Y Nightclub. If lucky, I can get 1,000 yuan a night! We''ll see. I can apply for a student loan if necessary." ... If she borrowed money from Emmett, she felt as if she had sold her body to him. If it went like that, she would never had dignity in front of him. Originally, she had never thought that she would be in the same league as Emmett. Did something change? "I like him. I like him so much... I don''t like him. I''m just afraid of him. Like ... not like ... like ... not like..." Fifth Brother, who was patrolling, suddenly saw ine on the steps of the club''s back door. He was shocked and then shouted, "Hey, hey, hey! Stop! Those flowers cost me a lot! You ... you just ruined them! For the love of god, you are a waste of my money!" Under the dim light of the streetmp, the petite ine in her decent uniform, was squatting on the stairs and picking the petals. The pink petals had already spread all over the ground. Hearing Fifth Brother''s cry, ine was shocked. She then stood up so quickly that she almost fell. "Fif ... fifth brother..." She quickly hid the remaining half of the flower behind her. Fifth Brother took a look at the petals on the ground and said sadly, "Well, how about being my brother? Or my boss? Please, please don''t ruin anything of mine, OK?" Fifth Brother almost burst into tears, "The flower, it cost me 200 euros to fly in!" Two hundred euros per nt? ine was poor at math, so she was a little confused for a moment. She ruined about six or seven nts tonight. She treated them equally, picking a flower from every nt, instead of picking all flowers from a single nt. "Oh dear lord. Two hundred euros. All gone. You know what? This kind of flower is proud and delicate. If one flower is gone, the whole nt will die. My heart is breaking." Chapter 290: Can I Ask for an Advance of Half a Years Salary Chapter 290: Can I Ask for an Advance of Half a Year''s Sry "Oh dear lord. Two hundred euros. All gone. You know what? This kind of flower is proud and delicate. If one flower is gone, the whole nt will die. My heart is breaking." Fifth Brother stamped his feet, very upset. Even worse, he could do nothing about this youngdy who had done such a terrible thing, because she was intimate with both Master Young and Mr. Smith. "Hey, Fifth Brother! Just thousands of euros. No big deal. I''ll pay you. Don''t be tough on her." A guy said calmly, showing up behind Fifth Brother. ine was weepy. Hearing this, she ran immediately to him, held his arm and thanked him, "Thank you so much, thank you, thank you. God bless you..." As she bowed and scraped, she realized that she wasplimenting that Scheming Jasper, Jasper Hill! "What are you doing here, Jasper?" ine''s eyes opened wider in surprise. Fifth Brother was also shocked. But when seeing that guy was Jasper Hill, he immediately put on a big smile and buttered him up, "Oh, it''s you, Jasper. Now since you have put it clearly, I''d better let it go. Actually, you don''t have to pay me. We are friends, right?" With a small smile like a General, Jasper said, "I know, she is a troublemaker, and has cost you some headaches. I shouldn''t let you make the sacrifices. After all, she is Emmett''s girl. We can''t just stand by as his friends. What do you think?" Fifth Brother was shocked, sweating. Dear lord! Now Jasper also said in public that ine was Emmett''s girl! That girl was really good, wasn''t she? Banging two men at the same time? And above all else, those two were both rich and powerful, who were the perfect top for the pyramid. So, as the saying went, "Looks can be deceiving." A mundane girl like ine shouldn''t have been looked down upon. "Yes, yes. Sure. Uh, now if you''ll excuse me, I''ll go check it out over there, and you two can catch up." "Alright, see you soon." After seeing him go away, Jasper, hands on waist, turned around and stared at ine, asking, "What did you call me just now? Scheming Jasper?" ... Huh, he didn''t expect a good girl like ine, or who seemed to be, gave him a nickname! And that nickname? Scheming Jasper? Scheming? He didn''t have any scheme at all! Squinting his eyes, Jasper stared at her angrily. ine immediately covered her mouth and took a peek at him. For God''s sake ... her mouth could really kill her. She was so careless that she called out his nickname. "Uh, don''t take it personally. I''m just kidding..." "Really?" Jasper asked in a drawling cold voice. ine was so frightened that her entire body trembled. Just as she didn''t know how to exin it to him, she heard a girl''s voice. Thank God! "Hey Jasper! You areme! I think I''ve said many times that I don''t wanna see you anymore. What are you doing here? Why did youe to bother me, you loser?" Jasper, who was frightening ine with a sullen look, was immediately panicked. He hurriedly turned around and raised his hands, like a surrendering soldier. "OK, listen to me. Give me a chance to exin, okay? Actually, I''m not as bad as you think. Trust me, Sally... " "Stop calling me Sally! Who the hell do you think you are? Don''t try to rte to me!" Sally was standing there, like an outrageous tiger, but she was dumbfounded after seeing ine standing behind Jasper. She was suddenly silent out of embarrassment. "E ... ine ... what are you doing here?" Only then did inee to herself. She raised her chin and walked past Jasper proudly, shrugging her nose, "Scheming Jasper, I gotta go now. Sally, give this bastard a good lesson!" "You ..." Jasper could do nothing but watch her walk away. After she left, Sally''s face darkened and she said in a low voice, "Huh, even ine called you bastard. Now tell me, what did you do to her?" "I ... I didn''t ..." Jasper felt too sad to cry, asking god for help. He finally understood one thing: Women were the most narrow-minded and meanest! You never offended any women, because she was likely to be the best friend of your girlfriend. Sister-inw? Forget it! You couldn''t afford to offend her! ... inemanded waiters to serve wine and water, looking a little droopy. "Money, money, I want money!" She thought. Her tuition was too expensive... If she couldn''t afford the tuition fees, the admission letter to a best university was nothing but a paper! Ay, she suddenly realized that without money, dignity and morality were just nothing! "ine, what''s up? Why do you look upset? Something wrong? Aren''t you going to go to the university in a few days?" It seemed that Sally had finished talking to Jasper. She pped her hands, and standing in front of ine, rxed. "Uh..." ine looked up at her in frustration, and then lowered her head, sighing, "Ay, the tuition fees are so expensive." "Tuition fees? For the university? Any problems?" ine nodded, "Yes, it is so expensive. My father cannot afford it. You know my family. We are not that rich. Also, my father has been working so hard... I don''t want to burden him anymore. Ellie also needs a lot of money. She is already enough for my father." "Then what about your university?" "Oh god, I''ve no idea." "Mm... Isn''t Emmett nice to you? He always says he loves you. Why don''t you ask him for money? Your tuition is a piece of cake for him." "No, I can''t do that! I can''t take his money!" ine refused resolutely. "Why not?" "Asking him for money? It seems like I have no dignity, like signing a contract to sell myself to him. No, no, no, absolutely not!" Sally muttered, "Ay, you just want both dignity and money, don''t you?" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Then Sally''s eyes lit up and she snapped her fingers. "Oh, I have a good idea!" "What?" ine was so looking forward to it that she was almost drooling. ... No one would believe she was with Emmett Smith, president of the Tianyi Group and the young master of the ZH n, after seeing her like this. "You can ask Fifth Brother for an advance! This is unprecedented, though. But you know, every rule has an exception. Emmett loves you. Fifth Brother should do you this favor on behalf of him. If you ask him for an advance, he''s likely to say yes." ine was at a loss for a moment, and then sheughed in a goofy way. "Ha, Sally, aren''t you smart, huh? I''ve forgotten about this! Bingo! Got it! I''ll go ask Fifth Brother now!" Just as she was about to leave, ine casually asked, "Oh, by the way, what''s going on between you and Jasper? Why did you be enemies after a one-night stand?" Bang! Sally''s smiling face immediately darkened, like a storm cloud! "Don''t mention that loser! Go, go, go now. Go ask Fifth Brother! Leave me alone!" Sally fiercely waved her hand, which scared the hell out of ine. She stuck out of her tongue and immediately ran away. She kept thinking about those two while running. Although Jasper was a little bit cunning and treacherous, he was not a loser, was he? He was handsome and rich. He was able... Why did Sally call him loser? Ay, forget about this. She couldn''t even solve her own trouble, let alone others. She arrived at Fifth Brother''s office and was about to knock, but she suddenly stopped. "Damn, how could I ask him for money? I shouldn''t have the nerve to do so. I just ruthlessly ruined the flowers he had bought from Europe! Poor me, poor flowers..." She thought to herself. Hoo, hoo, hoo... ine took a deep breath, mustering up her courage. "Come on! At worst, he would say no Andugh at me. No big deal. ... For the university, for the tuition,e on, ine! Act like a warrior!" Bang! She suddenly pushed open the door of Fifth Brother''s office and took a step forward. She closed her eyes and shouted loudly, "Fifth Brother! I want to go to college, but I can''t afford the tuition! I want to ask you for an advance of half a year''s sry. Is that okay?" Finishing her words, she gradually opened her eyes. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) "What ... what are you doing in Fifth Brother''s office?" ine pointed at Emmett who was sitting here, her slender fingers trembling. Although she hadn''t seen him for several days, he was still so charming. A handsome man like him was designed to destroy women! Damn it, he was wearing a V-cor undergarment with dark ids today, which made him even more robust and sexier. His clothes were tight, whichid his figure bare. She could see his pecs through his shirt. And those tight abs... Oh, was I drooling? ine could not help but smacked her lips. "Where''s Fifth Brother? What are you doing here?" Chapter 291: Why Dont You Ask Me for Money When You Need Help Chapter 291: Why Don''t You Ask Me for Money When You Need Help Emmett was reading a tender. But he was now staring at her coldly with his handsome face. His left leg rested on his right one. He pulled the corner of his mouth. ine already started to unconsciously tremble. She knew this expression very well. He would wear this expression when he was angry. Oh god, I didn''t make him angry, right? Why did he look so sullen? "Uh, it looks like you''re here for business. Then sorry about that, I gotta go." "ine..." He finally spoke. His voice was deep and firm, making her unable to move. "Yes?" ine stopped and gazed at him. Her heart was racing. "Please, don''t be tough on me." She thought. ... Adjusting his position, Emmett coldly threw the tender on the table, and turned slightly to face her. His dark eyes shed like ink. He said in a cold tone, "What did you say just now? Your tuition? An advance of sry?" ine''s entire body trembled. God, she had forgotten about this! How could she let him know! Cold sweats... "I, I ... my family cannot afford for my tuition, so I ... I want to ask Fifth Brother to do me a favor. I''d better pay the tuition first..." "What about me?" Emmett said with a deep drawling voice. "What? You?" "What position do you put me in, huh?" Emmett suddenly got angry and jumped out of his chair. He pped on the table and shouted, "ine, you''ve changed. You are not alone. You are with me now. I''ll always be here! Now you have troubles, then why don''t you ask me for help? You are my woman, and I should take care of you! But you said nothing to me, what kind of position do you put me in?" Outrageous roaring... ine was almost to fall because of fear. She shrunk her neck and curled her mouth, sobbing, "I''m not married to you. Why should I use your money?" "But you''re my woman! It''s my duty to take care of you!" "I don''t feel right to do this..." "What''s wrong? It''s natural for a woman to spend her man''s money!" "Aren''t we still not married?" Emmett''s voice was loud and angry, while ine''s small and weak. Emmett was so angry that his fingers trembled. Good. She confronted him? How dare she?! Good! Very good! She really wanted to draw a line between them, didn''t she? He was so angry! Good for you, ine. You had provoked my desire to conquer you once again! ... Emmett suddenly smiled gently, but the smile only made ine frightened. For God''s sake, please don''t wear that weird smile, okay? It was really scary. "ine..." "Yes?" "We are not married? Are you suggesting that you wanna marry me?" "What? Don''t say that. I didn''t mean that!" "Really?" Emmett smiled evilly and walked over to her. He bent down and reached out to lift her hair. Then he drew it closer to smell. His gorgeous behavior made ine believe that he was admiring pretty flowers. ine was so short that she could only reach his chest, which was so robust and charming that she couldn''t stop looking. She remembered that night she touched his chest. Oh my, that was wonderful. "Then why do you keep talking about marriage? I thought you miss me so much that you want to marry me!" ine made a grimace face and sighed, "Come on, you have an active imagination. Even though I really want to marry you, but I''m not old enough, okay?" "Oh? So, if you''re old enough, you''ll marry me?" "I..." ine was tongue-tied. She found him more eloquent than her. Why did the whole thing go like this? "No..." Emmett reached out and raised her chin, forcing her to look at him. When she smiled and looked at his deep eyes, she took a deep breath. Whoa, whoa, whoa. He was so handsome! Look how lucky she was! She was even proud of herself for having such an awesome boyfriend! As she zoned out, Emmett''s face darkened. He said coldly, "ine, you are in trouble, and the first person youe to is not me. This makes me very unhappy!" "What?" ... What the hell was going on? Howe he stopped talking about the whole marriage thing, and be so angry? Quick thinking, didn''t he? Ouch, her chin hurt because he was pinching it! "Obviously, I ... I thought of you when I was in trouble." "Oh, really? Then why didn''t you tell me that you''re short of money? By ing to me'', you mean that?" "No. I ... I thought it was so ... you know." "So what? You know what you are doing?" ine curled her lips, looked up at him innocently, and shook her head, "Nope." "You are cheating on me!" "Huh? What?" ine widened her eyes, confused. Not epting his money was cheating on him?! It was ridiculous! "I didn''t..." "Yes, on the surface, you didn''t. But you don''t want to use my money? You are about to cheat on me! Am I right? If you don''t use my money, then you''d ask others for help, like Oliver. You want to ept his money? If Fifth Brother doesn''t agree to pay you in advance, are you going to ask Oliver for help? If you do, you are on the same side with him, instead of me. Then you''ll soon cheat on me!" His words were unstoppable like a machine gun! ine was not eloquent nor brilliant. Facing him, she couldn''t have the upper hand. She was confused by his words. Looking into her eyes, Emmett knew he had won the "battle". He asked haughtily, "Am I right?" "Uh ... right..." She was confused and admitted that he was right. "So you should go ask me for help if you cannot afford the tuition! Understand? Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Now you know why I am upset?" ... ine pulled his hands, and was about to cry, "Ouch, my neck is sore. I can''t keep my head up all the time. Now, I agree with what you''ve said, please let go of my chin." Emmett squinted his eyes and didn''t let it go. He asked grumpily, "Do you think you should be punished for this?" "Ay, fine. Now please, let me go." My neck was so sore... "OK, you also said you deserve punishment, so hope you enjoy it." "What? Are you really gonna punish me?" "Of course." After finishing his sentence, Emmett already picked her up. The poor ine was kicking her legs helplessly. Emmett sat on the chair and put her down to his legs. Then he rolled her over, her chest against his legs. "Wait, wait, don''t punish me. I''m still at work. Can we talk after work? Please. I know I made a mistake. I''ve learnt the lesson. Please don''t do that. It''s so humiliating." Had you ever seen a white-cor lying on somebody''sp like a puppy with her face facing the ground? Emmett put on an evil smile and quickly unbuttoned her trousers. With a piercing sound, he pulled down the zipper on one side, and in the next second, he took off her trousers. Her underwear was also pulled down. "Oh my god ... what are you doing?" ine was totally shocked, her body trembling. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) NO! He couldn''t do that! Her lips trembled as she bit her lower lip. Her eyes widened. Her tender and white butt was exposed, which was curled up, very attractive. Emmett nced at it and felt horny. It was like that a stream of hot air was blocking his chest, waiting to burst out. ... Damn it! This girl was always testing his self-control! It was so white... Like a white rabbit... A few coughs sounded. Emmett coughed and put on a serious look. "You shoulde to me whenever you have any trouble, you understand?" ine was so freaked out that she forgot about the whole dignity thing. She kicked her legs and said, "Yes, got it!" "Youe to who?" "You! Definitely you!" "Who do you think I am?" "Oh, man. You are Emmett Smith, aren''t you?" "Who do you think I am!" "OK, OK. Fine ... you''re my ... boyfriend..." Chapter 292: Do You Feel Unwell, Elaine? Chapter 292: Do You Feel Unwell, ine? Spanked by her boyfriend? It was so embarrassing. Emmett snickered and continued in a cold tone. "Boyfriend? Inurate! It should be man! I am your man! Say it!" "Oh, you''re my man. Okay? Can I get up now?" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Emmett couldn''t help but grin. However, ine was lying with her face down and did not see his expression. "I haven''t punished you yet. How can I let you go?" "Will you punish me again? Haven''t I admitted my mistakes? Why will you do that again? Can you let me go?" "Punishment is necessary; otherwise, with your bad memories, you''ll forget about it." "Then how will you do that?" Emmett chuckled, "What do you think, based on your current posture?" ine took a deep breath and she struggled wildly out of scare. "No! No spanking!" Pain was not the point. The point was embarrassment. "So you want me to spank you. I didn''t think of doing that in the first ce but that a pinch on your butt would be enough." "Since ... you said you wanted to be spanked, then I''ll grant your wish." ... ... ine was petrified. Bad-bear Smith, you were such a bad man! How could this be her wish? Emmett smiled and raised his hand... With a p. Emmett patted ine''s butt. Oh, it felt so good. Plump, soft. The texture was so pleasant. Emmett took a deep breath. ine''s butts were truly charming. Very curvy, very plump, fair and tender, and it made him horny... No, if he continued to think like this, he couldn''t hold it back. Emmett kept his lips stiff and suppressed his desire. He couldn''t ask for a sex with her with the purpose of teaching her a lesson... In that case, he, as the young master of ZH n, would lose his face. "Ouch! You really hit me! It hurts! It hurts!" "You are so bad, Emmett, I hate you, I hate you to my bones! You hit me...." ine was like a deer caught in headlights, but then, she waved her limbs and cried. Emmett spanked again. Of course, he used little strength. It was like ... stroking her... p... ine howled again. "Ouch! It hurts! Stop spanking me! I''ll die if you do it again!" ine cried out exaggeratedly. Emmett couldn''t help butugh. "Hey you little woman, is it that painful? I didn''t use much strength." "It hurts! It hurts so much! Stop spanking me, let me go, I''ve corrected my wrongs." Emmett was about to get ine up when he heard something. With his profound internal force, he had noticed the movement outside the door. Emmett''s heart lurched as he anxiously said. "Someone ising! Stop talking nonsense!" ... "What? Someone''s here? Pants! I have to put on my pants!" Gosh, she''d rather die. She was bottomless! "It''s toote. Just don''t make any noise." Emmett straightened ine. ine''s head was dizzy, and her eyes were still rolling in her sockets. The door opened. Emmett was quick-witted and pulled ine, who was dumbfounded down, and ced her on hisp. "Emmett, if I had known you were waiting for me, I would have ... what?" As Fifth Brother spoke, he walked into his office. He looked up and saw two people in embrace in the room. He was dumbfounded. What was going on here? Why was that girl named ine sitting on Emmett''sp, reading some documents with him? What did she know? She was also reading, but could she understand? "This ... I ... this girl..." "Oh, Fifth Brother, you''re here. Have a seat." Emmett nodded and pointed at the sofa opposite him. "Oh, okay." Fifth Brother sat on the sofa obediently. Only then did he understand that this was his office. Why did it like Emmett''s? ine was sitting on Emmett''s body, bottomless, and broke into cold sweat. Oh God, can she hit the wall and kill herself? What was the point of living? This was the first time in her eighteen years of life that she had encountered such an embarrassing thing. Sitting bottomless on a man''sp while facing another man... Sadly... ine''s face turned red, and she didn''t even dare to look up. She stared at a document in Emmett''s hand with her dead eyes. It was a tender document of a certainpany for a piece ofnd... Why did she have to be in such an awkward situation? Bad-bear Smith, you were a super bastard! In contrast to ine''s panicked expression, Emmett looked calm andposed. ... His expression was as cold as usual. Like that of an emperor. "Fifth Brother, I''ve read the tender document of thend you mentioned. We need further discussion." Fifth Brother immediately felt his hair stand on end. Hearing such a beginning, he was afraid that Emmett would reject him, and he said in panic. "Emmett, I know that it''s a bit too much for me to ask you for this, but I can''t rely on Y Nightclub for my life." "I know I am far away from enough to win the tender. That''s why I came to beg you..." Emmett listened to Fifth Brother''s exnation. His right hand had no ce to go, so he put it down. Naturally, it touched someone''s butt. ine tensed up! The exmation that was about to be let out was held back in her mouth and her face turned purple. Damn you, Emmett ... what were you doing...? How dare you touch my butt with Fifth Brother here? And he went too far than merely touching her. He began to y with her butt with changing patterns, and she felt like having an electric shock. ine crossed her legs tightly, and she couldn''t help but tremble. All her attention was focused on her butt. His techniques were various, and regardless of the strength he exerted, her desire was being brewed. She felt like dying. As Fifth Brother talked about the tender, he discovered that ine looked strange. Why was her face in such a color? What was wrong with her? Was she sick? Could it be constipation? Look at Emmett. He was the example of being dashing. His face was handsome, and his movements were so elegant. Emmett was no longer satisfied with ine''s butt. His heart was burning with mes, drying his mouth. He let go of her butt, and ine instantly let out a sigh of relief with her body bing soft. ... Emmett''s breathing gradually became more intense, and mes were about to be thrown from his nose. ying with this girl was equivalent to ying with himself! He was even more ufortable than she was! Damn it! However, Emmett was good at concealing his emotions, and his expression remained the same. ine was different. She was a simple woman, and her face could show all her emotions. She frowned, opened her mouth, and took a deep breath. After a while, she suddenly widened her eyes. Fifth Brother continued to chatter while asionally ncing at ine. He began to wonder. What happened to ine? She looked very painful. Did she feel unwell? Emmett cared about this woman. Caring about his woman meant ttering him. Moreover, because of the tender, he needed to make up to Emmett. Therefore, Fifth Brother licked his lips and paused the topic. He smiled at ine and said, "ine, do you feel unwell? You look bad." "If you''re feeling unwell, then tell Emmett or me. Y Nightclub is your home because Emmett is its protector." "What?" ine was frightened out of her wits by Fifth Brother''s sudden chat-up. Her eyes were opened wide! Even Emmett coughed in shock. Fifth Brother really had a sweet mouth... The corners of Emmett''s lips curved slightly. He raised his eyebrows and deliberately tilted his head. He looked at ine, who was sitting in his arms and asked her very ''considerately''. "Oh? Are you feeling unwell? Do you need a doctor?" That sincere tone made ine have the urge to chop him. ine''s face was like a dye room, it changed from red to purple, then to green, white, and red again... The two men, with four eyes, stared at her at the same time. Chapter 293: You Will Have the Same Last Name as Me Chapter 293: You Will Have the Same Last Name as Me Feeling resigned, she said a few words. "No ... I''m not..." Emmett pulled the corner of his mouth. "Oh? You''re not feeling unwell? Then you feel well?" ine nodded in tears. "Yeah..." Fifth Brother tilted his head, feeling that the atmosphere was strange. Why did their conversation sound so weird? Something like unwell and well. Anyway, it didn''t sound right, but he couldn''t tell how. Emmett smiled evilly, "Fifth Brother, where are we? Go ahead." Hearing Emmett''s consent, Fifth Brother felt that there was hope. Immediately, his eyes lit up. He licked his lips, swallowed, and continued. Emmett continued to fiddle with ine... ine chewed Emmett out in her heart. She thought to herself, ''Alright, you bad guy, keep bullying me.'' ''But I won''t let you!'' ''I''ll cross my legs!'' Thus, ine suddenly crossed her legs tightly, trying to stop Emmett from putting his hand further inside. Emmett felt it and realized that ine was having a fuss with him. "Shit!" Emmett snorted coldly. Fifth Brother trembled in fear upon hearing it. He paused for a moment and continued, but as he spoke, he pondered in his heart whether he had said anything improper just now. Emmett pinched ine''s thigh. "Ouch..." ine cried out in pain. She unconsciously opened her legs and Emmett took the opportunity to get inside. ine bit her lips and moaned. Fifth Brother was shocked by ine''s sudden scream. He opened his eyes wide and looked at ine. ine blushed. She looked at Fifth Brother and her mouth fell open for a few seconds. A few awkward seconds... "It''s... The tender document is so interesting. It''s interesting." ... Fifth Brother was speechless. Was the editor so lousy that the tender document was interesting? Fifth Brother spoke for a while, and the atmosphere was awkward. Emmett finally said, "Fifth Brother, go out. I''ll discuss with ine." "What? Oh..." Fifth Brother was shocked. He blinked his eyes and looked up and down at Emmett and ine. Then, he stood up and said. "Okay, I''ll leave you guys talking. I''m going to inspect thend." After Fifth Brother got out, heughed out, "This is my office, right? Why do I feel like it''s Emmett''s?" As soon as Fifth Brother left, ine stood up and lifted her pants. "Look how anxious you are..." Emmett smiled and ced his fair finger in front of ine''s face. He said with a lustful expression. "Look, this is your..." ine opened her mouth wide and looked at Emmett''s wet fingers. She was dumbfounded. Was that liquid ... hers? Her cheeks immediately flushed with embarrassment and indignation. She raised her fist and roared, "Emmett! You''re sick!" Emmett smiled nonchntly and leaned back into his seat. "You are responsible for your words..." He moved his finger. "This isn''t my body liquid. Who''s the sick one?" ine hatefully red at Emmett and turned her face away. She couldn''t argue with him, once she did, she would be at a disadvantage. "How much is the tuition fee?" Emmett stopped teasing her, pulled her into his arms, stroked her hair, and asked dotingly. "Twenty thousand a year." ine pouted and snorted. "Well, studying art is indeed a bit expensive. By the way, did you spend all the money I gave you?" "Oh? What money?" ine was at a loss. Emmett shook his head, "Didn''t I give you cards? You''ve spent all the money in them?" ... "Gosh!" ine covered her face and took a deep breath. "Gosh, I''m through!" Emmett sighed. "Did you forget about the cards?" "No ... I hid the cards in the shoe box and my sister sold the box to a recycler..." Emmett was astounded and then burst intoughter. "It''s really your style, ine. You silly girl." "My money! My great fortune!" ine thumped her chest and stamped her feet with tears streaming down her face. That was her life-saving money! She, a freshman in the society and a poor girl, lost all her money. She cried. "I hate myself so much! How can I be such a fool?!" ine raised her hand to hit her head. Emmett felt heartache from watching this. He grabbed her hand and brought her into his embrace. He said affectionately, "It''s nothing. Those cards are useless because the person who picked them doesn''t have passwords." "At most, I''ll have the secretary report the loss. We didn''t lose any money." "That''s right, the money can''t be withdrawn without passwords." ineughed in a carefree manner again. "Alright, I''ll give you another card. Reset the password and make it difficult to crack." "Every month, 500,000 would be transferred into it. That''s enough for you. " "What? Five hundred thousand? That much? I don''t want it." ine was so frightened by the astronomical number that she stuck out her tongue. "You don''t like money?" Emmett smiled. He lowered his head and kissed ine''s forehead. They exchanged warm nces with each other. "Oh, 500,000 ... it''s too much ... I heard that a beautiful and high-end mistress will earn only two to three hundred thousand a month, right?" Bang! Emmett knocked on ine''s forehead. "You fool! Are you a mistress? Whyparing them with you?" "Then what am I?" "What are you? You are my exclusive woman. In the future..." "What?" ine blinked her eyes with her face full of devotion. Emmett couldn''t stand her pure appearance. He pinched the tip of her nose and let out hot breathe. His eyes were like a ck hole, and they could almost suck her in. "In the future ... You''ll have the samest name as me." ... To be a Smith? ine was speechless. She had ast name, why should she change it? "No I won''t, myst name is Jones!" ''I won''t change myst name no matter what!'' Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ''Why should I have yourst name? What''s so special about it?'' ine curled her lips and didn''t care. ''So, do you think that because you are rich, powerful, and handsome, so your family name is more superior?'' ''How sick.'' ''Bad-bear Smith''s arrogance was really impressive.'' Emmett froze for a while, and then he realized that ine could not understandplex matters. She did not understand what it meant to have his family name. "Alright, continue to be a Jones, okay?" "At least I can add Smith to my name." ine immediately said, "Oh? Doesn''t that sound weird?" "ine Jones-Smith?" Emmett smiled, and his eyes sparkled with satisfaction. "ine Jones-Smith ... That sounds good!" ine grinned. Although she did not refute, she did not agree. ine Jones-Smith ... What kind of name was this? She didn''t think it was good. "What? Baby. Why pull a long face? Do you think it''s bad?" Emmett observed ine''s face and narrowed his eyes. ine smiled awkwardly and gritted her teeth. "If you want the truth ... it sounds awful and weird." "ine! You want a lesson?" Emmett pretended to be angry and raised his hand. ine was not afraid of him. She knew that he was bluffing. He wouldn''t have the heart to hit her. With her butts up, she swung them back and forth in front of Emmett. She provoked him, "Go ahead! Hit here!" Emmett''s heart lurched! His pupils suddenly shrank! Boom ... A surge of hot air rose from his lower abdomen to his chest. Damn girl... Did shee to seduce him? ... She had such a round butt, and she showed it off in such a lustful way in front of him... Didn''t she know that he found it so amazing and sensitive by getting into her body from behind? He suddenly remembered thatst time, at ine''s house, he almost drained her, especially when this girl knelt on the bed and was grabbed by him by the waist... That feeling was truly fascinating. And now ... she was shaking her fleshy butt at him... It was clear seduction! Emmett ran over inrge strides. He suddenly hugged ine tightly from behind. His movements were rash and rude, and he could be heard panting. ... ine was shocked by Emmett''s ferocious movements. Really? She was joking. Would he really hit her? "Baby, my love..." Emmett put his face against ine''s earlobe and gasped. The hot breathing out from his throat made his voice fiery. "What?" ine was a little dizzy. Bad-bear Smith was so gentle all of a sudden, something must have been wrong! Chapter 294: Be Recognized Chapter 294: Be Recognized Emmett was panting heavily. His entire body was burning. His hot lips suddenly wrapped around ine''s earlobe. ine was frightened and she trembled violently. She was so sensitive. She was ticklish on the ears. "ine ... you''re seducing me, aren''t you?" His was low, husky, and charming. ine was frozen for a moment before she came to her senses. She regretted that she shook her butt. Heavens, why was she waving her butt at Bad-bear just now? He had a strong sexual desire. She should have known that he was the mostscivious. "Oh, I was wrong ... I forgot the fact that you can''t bear to be seduced." ine wanted to cry. ... She managed to escape from the awkwardness when Fifth Brother was in the room. Did she get into a trap again now? Thinking of this, ine couldn''t help but wave her butt slightly to feel Emmett''s lower body.... Well, as expected, he had an erection. Emmett was aroused by ine''s movement and he immediately took a deep breath. He narrowed his eyes fiercely! Bad girl! What she did was nothing more than seducing! "I can''t bear to be seduced?" Emmett sneered, "You can ask around to see if I am sexually abstinent or not." During those few years when he was abroad, many girls were attracted by him. They were queuing to seduce him crazily! However, few girls could catch Emmett''s eye. Countless women sighed because they could only watch Emmett but couldn''t touch him. Emmett was famous abroad for his pickiness on women. He was sexually abstinent, but ine actuallybeled him as "can''t bear to be seduced".... It was kind of ridiculous.... ine curled her lips and rolled her eyes at Emmett. "Isn''t that so? You look like a hungry wolf every time when you''re seduced, don''t you?" He would peck her endlessly every time he caught her. And he would turn it to sexual activity. Emmett was dumbfounded. He thought for a moment and thought ine might be right. He was like a hungry wolf when he faced ine. ine didn''t need to do anything more but give him a look or a small gesture. Then he would be aroused immediately. Emmett was sweating. He was the young master of ZH n. When did he be that pitiful? Emmett cleared throat and corrected her. "I ... I only lust after you...." "Is that so?" ine did not believe it and she curled her lips. "Mr. Smith, you are so clever. You can be so skillful without practice." ... Emmett choked and almost fell to the ground. ine must have got her head trapped in a door, so she said something weird. Someone knocked on the door, and they had no choice but to separate. Emmett''s handsome face turned cold as he walked towards the door. He stopped and turned to look at ine, whose face was red. He said, "I''m not lying. It''s true that I only lust after you." ine nodded falsely and grinned. "Yes, you never tell lies." However, she thought, ''I don''t believe you! You have yed a lot of tricks to deceive me!'' Emmett opened the door and saw Kayden standing outside. "Master Smith...." "Yes." Emmett''s face was cold, and he was annoyed with Kayden''s visit. Kayden didn''te in the right time. Emmett was about to ask ine for intimacy while Kayden was knocking on the door. Emmett thought that Kayden was getting more and more insensible. He wondered if he should send Kayden to Provence for three months of intensive training. Kayden looked up and saw Emmett''s sharp and fierce eyes. He was so scared that he trembled. He looked behind Emmett and saw ine. He immediately realized something. It turned out that ine was here. Kayden saw ine as a troublemaker. Sure enough, where there was ine, Kayden would be embarrassed. This was an eternal rule. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Master Smith, there''s an urgent matter about the ZH n. You should hurry up and get the situation under control." Kayden whispered to Emmett about the ZH n. He nced at ine, who was at a loss. If something was wrong with ZH n and Kayden came to him now, it must be an important matter. Kayden could settle the minor matter. Emmett frowned. "OK, I''ll rush over immediately." ... Kayden nodded and took a step back. Emmett was about to leave. But he turned around and held ine''s shoulders with both hands. Looking down at ine, Emmett said in a husky voice. "When I''m free ... I''ll let Kayden pick you up... and then we''re going..." ''We''re going on a date.'' Emmett didn''t finish. His eyes were full of affection. ine, however, was confused and didn''t understand the mix feelings in Emmett''s eyes. She blinked her eyes and curled her lips. Why he was going to pick her up? ine was puzzled. Emmett softly pinched ine''s pink cheek and exercised his rights as her lover before reluctantly leaving. ine blinked her eyes again. She reached out and touched the ce that Emmett had touched earlier, and rubbed it. "Why didn''t finish his words? What are we going to do after he picks me up?" ine couldn''t figure it out. She stopped thinking and walked out. On the corridor, ine suddenly ran into Fifth Brother, who had been circling around several times and was wondering if he should turn back to his office. "Oh, ine ... Good for you." Fifth Brother grinned creepily. He looked at ine as if he was looking at arge diamond. "Hello, Fifth Brother." ine forced a smile and corrected her boss. She wondered if Fifth Brother was silly. ... "Oh, ine." Fifth Brother scratched his head andughed. He stared at ine with bright eyes. He said, "ine, you are amazing! You are the most aplished employee since Y Nightclub was built!" "I''m very optimistic about you. You have to work hard!" ine was confused and she could not understand what Fifth Brother was talking. "Fifth Brother, I''ve always been working hard." She worked diligently and didn''t dare to ck off at all. This kind of high-paying part-time job was hard to get. She just identally broke a few of Fifth Brother''s European flowers.... Fifth Brother nodded and praised her. "ine, you have to work harder. I support you!" "You must work hard to be Master Smith''s woman. You will have a bright future if you''re recognized!" "What?" Recognized? What did it mean? ine was out of his words. She looked at Fifth Brother''s back and wanted to cry. ine turned around and found Sally standing at the door. Sally looked disappointed. ine could tell from Sally''s back that thetter was so upset. "Sally, what are you looking at?" "Jasper...." After Sally finished speaking, she suddenly trembled and turned around. She stared at ine in shock and began to stutter awkwardly. "I, I, I didn''t mean that ... I didn''t have any reluctance to part with Jasper. I''m telling the truth." "I''m not reluctant to leave him...." ine grinned and said, "I said nothing. Why are you so nervous?" This was the first time ine had someone by short braids. She felt strong pleasure. She was amused to see Sally being embarrassed. Sally panicked even more. She chased after ine and tried to exin. ine grinned as she nodded perfunctorily. It was about to get off work. And the two girls changed their clothes. "Oh!" Sally suddenly screamed! ine was so frightened that she dropped her clothes in her hand fell on the stool. "Oh, heavens, you scared me to death. Don''t scream all of a sudden, okay? You would scare others to death." ine rubbed her chest and red at Sally, who was frightened. She asked, "What''s wrong? Tell me." Sally widened her eyes and looked at ine. She said solemnly, "ine! Have you forgotten the fifty thousand yuan Emmett gave you?" ... That was fresh fifty thousand! "You can use that money to pay for your tuition." ine was astonished. That was right ... That paper bag ... She brought it home and hid it in the depths of a cab, but in the end.... She hadpletely forgotten about it! "Oh, I''m so wicked! I''m so prodigal! I should not have forgotten the money!" ine beat her chest and she was regretful. Sally thought that ine was crazy. She shook ine and asked. "Hey, are you OK? What''s wrong with you?" "You didn''t secretly keep a pretty boy with the money Emmett gave you, did you?" Chapter 295: How Dare You Waste My Money? Chapter 295: How Dare You Waste My Money? Suddenly, an evil thought appeared in Sally''s mind. A cleanly washed pretty boyy naked on the bed of ine''s house. He yed with his joystick between his legs and called ine charmingly. "Darling, hurry up and let me serve you...." ine, however, smoked her cigarette and slowly walked over. She looked like andlord supervising a hired man. And then ine said briskly, "Good boy. The money I gave you is enough for you to live the rest of your life. You have to satisfy me!" Thinking about that, Sally almost copsed withughter. ine roared bitterly. "Pretty boy? I can''t even afford to raise myself!" "Then why are you scolding yourself crazily?" ine started to weep, "I think I''m heartless and foolish. I''m living like an idiot." "Why?" "Emmett gave me a credit card, and I sell it as trash." "What?" Sally was shock with her eyes widened ... ine was indeed an idiot. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "So ... I forgot the money you said." Sally poked ine''s head and scolded her. "I don''t know to say. You''re such a silly." "Why did Emmett fall for you?" "Do you have any strengths?!" ... ine was very clear this time. "Well, my strength is that I can''t find any specific strength at all." Sally was frozen in shock. ine returned home and kicked off her shoes. She ignored the pile of dirty clothes at home. She directly rushed into her bedroom, opened the old-fashioned wardrobe, and began to search for the credit card. "Where is it? Where did I hide it? I remember I hid it in this corner!" ine couldn''t find the card and she was annoyed. Why couldn''t she find it? It wouldn''t be stolen by a rat took, would it? This thought scared ine. ''Damn rats, I''ll buy rat poison tomorrow and poison you! When Ellie went home, ine was looking at the wardrobe at a loss. The summer vacation was about to end. Ellie seized thest chance and went crazy like a grasshopper at the end of autumn. ine could hardly meet her sister for several days. ine wanted to tell her father about Ellie staying out all night, but every time she saw her father go home exhaustedly, ine was reluctant to worry her father. In this way, Ellie was even more unscrupulous. Ellie burst intoughter and said, "ine, I''m surprised that you''re at home." Ever since ine helped Ellie settle the matter with Aubree, Ellie began to be nicer to ine. ine was beaten because of Ellie, so Ellie was somewhat grateful to ine. They were sisters after all. "Oh, wee back." ine was frustrated and she weakly replied. She stared at the wardrobe with deathly gray eyes. ''Money, where exactly are you? Ellie had taken off all her clothes quickly and revealed her sexy figure. She did not avoid her sister and took off all her underwear. "ine, I''ve had a good time these past few days. You know what? I''ve had a good time in Qingdao these past few days!" ... Qingdao? No wonder ine hadn''t seen Ellie in the past few days ... It turned out Ellie went to Qingdao for fun. Ellie was really good at enjoying life, but ... where did Ellie get the money from? "Qingdao? Who did you go with?" "I went with my friends!" "Friends? Do you have such a rich friend to buy you a trip to Qingdao?" It would cost a lot of money to go to Qingdao.... Ellie smiled and narrowed her eyes. She poked out of the bathroom and said. "You know what? We went there by ne! Wow, taking a ne is wonderful. I love the lunch on the ne." ine was speechless. They were indeed sisters. Both of them were useless loved the lunches on the ne.... "Your friend is rich. It cost a lot to take a ne! Which one of your friends bought you the trip?" It must cost a lot of money. "Of course it''s expensive! It was a round-trip! Oh, no one buy me the trip ... I forgot to tell you something." "Well, there may be a windfall sometimes. I found a paper bag in our closet." "Guess what? There is actually 50,000 inside!" "Heavens, this kind of good fortune actually happened in our house!" "I be rich with the windfall. Therefore, I made a prompt decision." "I spent all this money before God turned it away!" "So, I pay all the expenses for trip to Qingdao!" ine was dumbfounded. ''Damn Ellie, do you really think there is a God in this world?'' ''Will God really give you fifty thousand?'' ''It was my money!'' "How much is left?" ine asked faintly. Ellie was so frightened by ine''s menacing expression that she trembled. She replied in a trembling voice. "There are still two hundred and thirty-seven ... and eighty cents... It''s in my bag." ine''s face turned pale, purple, and ck, and then.... ... "Damn you! How dare you spent fifty thousand without asking me! Are you tired of living?" "If I could beat you up, I would have killed you today!" ine screamed, "I''m so angry!" Ellie widened her eyes in horror and hid in the bathroom, not daring to go out for a while. Ellie couldn''t help but sigh. "So what if we are sisters? I should have shared the money with her." If she had known that, she would have given ine a few thousand in advance.... ine finally suffered a loss and she couldn''t tell others. ine was embarrassed to say that the fifty thousand was given by her temporary boss. Ellie was wicked. She would think, ''A big boss gave you the money. You sold yourself, didn''t you? If Ellie guessed it, it would be better for ine to die. What a grievance ine couldn''t speak out! It was fifty thousand! ine was painful. She clenched her fists and made up her mind firmly. ''ine, you must be smart! Be smart!'' ''You can''t be so stupid from now on!'' Afterwards, Ellie discovered that walnuts were favored in her family recently. In the morning, they had walnut paste for breakfast. At noon, they had fried leek with walnuts. In the evening, they had honey walnuts. ... "ine! I beg you, okay? Can we stop eating walnuts?" "Now I feel sick when I see walnuts." "I feel dizzy when I hear the word ''walnut''!" "If I eat more walnuts, I will bleed walnuts!" ine was inexorable. She continued to break the walnuts. She rolled her eyes at Ellie and said. "Cook for yourself if you can." Ellie shut up immediately. Ellie shed tears.... ... It was rare for a family of three to gather for dinner. Ellie pretended to be very obedient. "Dad, taste this. Dad, I''ll serve you some soup." Bruno looked at his second daughter''s "virtuous" figure and couldn''t help but feel gratified. He said to ine, "Your sister is much more sensible." ine sneered and didn''t know what to say. Yes. Ellie went to Qingdao by ne. She ate, drank and had fun in Qingdao. If she didn''t behave well, she would be a beast! ine secretly cried for her 50,000.... Bruno looked at ine, who was focusing on eating. He asked, "Where''s your boyfriend Oliver? Why doesn''t hee here?" ... ine spat out a mouthful of soup, which made her cough. She coughed hard. Ellie happened to return. She ttered ine by easing ine''s muscles on the shoulders and as she asked Bruno curiously. "Dad, what boyfriend? Does ine have a boyfriend? I can''t believe that she has a boyfriend! It is unbelievable!" Bruno''s face darkened. "What''s wrong with your sister? Why can''t she have a boyfriend? She is not like you. You''re crazy all day long. And you get in touch with riff-raffs...." Seeing that Bruno was about to start a long speech, Ellie swiftly diverted his attention. "How''s ine''s boyfriend? Does he start to work? Is he handsome?" As expected, Bruno loved this topic. Bruno''s eyes immediately shone brightly and he said, "ine is capable! Her boyfriend is not only good-looking, but he also has a good temper. He is nice. He is actually the boss of JY Group!" ine''s face turned ugly with embarrassment. ''Please, Dad, Oliver is not my boyfriend! No!'' ine didn''t bother to exin.... "Oh? It''s awesome! The boss of JY Group? Is he very rich? ine, you''re open-minded. You wait for a good price to sell yourself. There''s nothing wrong with being with an old man. It''s good if he is rich." Bruno coughed. He cleared his throat. ine rolled her eyes at them. She didn''t want to talk with Bruno and Ellie anymore because they were so curious. Chapter 296: Bump Into Mark Chapter 296: Bump Into Mark "What? Her boyfriend is very young, in his twenties. With good looks and standing tall, he''s satisfying. His voice is very gentle and he respects me. He''s a good guy, very impressive." (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) "Really? ine, awesome! You actually hook up with such gold!" ine couldn''t stand it anymore and said seriously, "Bruno''s joking. He and I are just friends. He''s not my boyfriend." Actually, ine''s boyfriend was richer and more handsome than Oliver ... But she couldn''t tell them. Ellie pouted in disdain. "No need to hide it. I won''t steal your boyfriend!" ine spat out a mouthful of soup again. Shocked, she wondered what thoughts little girls had in mind nowadays, and why they were interested in stealing others'' boyfriends. "Go ahead and take him. If you can make Oliver your boyfriend, I''ll buy you roast duck." ine looked up at the ceiling and raised her eyebrows. If Ellie could get together with Oliver, ine would be relieved. She could get rid of Oliver... Moreover, she would have a rich brother-inw ... Sheughed inwardly. This was nice. Unexpectedly, Ellie interrupted her fantasy again and said, "Are you kidding me, ine? Are you throwing me a man you don''t want? Do I just deserve the man you get bored with? You look down on me. Don''t forget that I''m the one who has ever been short of gifts from boys. And no boy ever said that he had a crush on you since childhood! Even if that''s the case, you should be the one to ept a man I dump!" Her words left ine embarrassed. Alright! ine gave her that! She''d better remember what she said just now! One day, when Ellie saw Oliver, she''d better sustain herposure and not chase after him. Bruno had a grim face and gave Ellie a fierce re. Then, he quietly pulled ine over and whispered, "ine, you don''t have as many tricks as your sister. You need to be on guard against her." What if she steals Oliver from you? You''re lucky to be his girlfriend. At least you have a boyfriend. Don''t end up in smoke. If things don''t work out, you should find a way... " ine rolled her eyes, her cheeks bulging. She felt helpless. She already told him that Oliver wasn''t her boyfriend at all! Bruno thought that ine did not get it, so he illuminated his point to this confused girl by adding, "If you can''t find a way ... just tryying him..." ine coughed several times. ine was struck dumb by her father''s words. She choked and patted her chest. Her eyes widened as she stared at him in disbelief. She couldn''t believe that came from her stubborn father. When did he be so open? Heavens! He even suggested the scheme of a done deal. How imaginative! However... ine didn''t know how he would react if he knew that she had slept with another man ... What''s wrong with this world? Who got mad, you or... All of us went mad... ... ine''s peers were apanied by their parents on college enrollment day. However, on that day she went for the enrollment herself, because Bruno went to work as usual and had no time to go there with her. At first, Ellie said that she would keep ine''spany. But in the end, a boy came looking for Ellie to have a pic in the suburbs, she immediately went out with the boy, leaving ine alone. "ine! ine! Have you packed up? Ready to go now?" Hazel shouted from outside the door. ine poked her head in the kitchen and replied, "I''m okay! You cane in." Hazel was wearing a new dress and light makeup, with a haircut which she paid for. She walked in, looking rich and enchanting. "God, why are you still washing the dishes? Aren''t you a little excited about going to college?" Hazel shouted angrily when she looked at ine, petite and busy in the kitchen. ... The Jones family was blessed with such a diligent girl who did so much housework without comining. "Oh, alright. There are just a few bowls left. I''ll finish soon. Wait for me." ine hurriedly finished the washing, cleaned the kitchen counter, and ran to the bathroom to wash her hands andb her hair. Hazel knocked on the table with her fingers and sized up this shabby little house. She said, "Gosh, ine, look how poor you are. You won''t go far." "At the very least, with your background, you can''t make a daughter-inw of a wealthy family." ine''s hair was pulled back in a ponytail and she was adjusting her brow-skimming bangs with a tiny comb. She asked in surprise, "Why can''t I be the daughter-inw of a wealthy family?" She didn''t thought Hazel was the only girl looking like a million dors. Hazel was as arrogant as Bad- bear Smith. Hazel swung her finger at different corners in the house and said, "Take a look. You''re like a ve, doing this and that at home. How can someone like you, who is born with a tendency to do housework, be a rich man''s wife? Have you ever seen any rich man''s wife doing her own housework? Come on, I''ll marry a rich man. As for you, try to marry my husband''s driver. " ine burst intoughter and whipped Hazel with a towel. "Nonsense. You''re being pompous. Why should I marry your husband''s driver? Hell no!" Hazel alsoughed. At the sight of Hazel''s exquisite attire, ine couldn''t help but curl her lips. "Hazel, why are you dressed like this?" "Do you like it? Isn''t it very beautiful?" Hazel stretched her arms out and made a few circles in front of ine. ine was mean to her. "To be honest, you look like a rich woman about thirty-something." "You ... you''re exaggerating!" "I''m being honest..." "Screw you!" ......... They took the bus and arrived at Irvine University together. The queue at the gate was strikingly long. There parked a lot of cars. Many parents brought the kids to enroll. It was extremely crowded and buzzing. Parents all rushed into the crowd toplete the admission formalities, while their treasures watched suitcases, standing under the shade of trees, and chewing gum. "See? We''re the most pitiful ones. Let''s go and rely on ourselves." Hazel rubbed ine''s head. ine hugged Hazel''s arm gratefully and said, "Thank you, Hazel. I know that your parents wanted to come here with you, but you chose me over them. Thank you." "They''re so nagging. If theye, I''ll be extremely bored. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Since you want to thank me, don''t just talk the talk. Please treat me to a Pizza Hut." ine rolled her eyes. "You know how to ckmail a poor girl like me! Don''t you forget it. I told you I''ve been bankrupt recently. I lost a lot of money." Hazel grinned and said, "Eh? Didn''t you say Emmett gave you another card and would deposit 500,000 in it every month? Oh my god. You''re charging so much!" ine instantly blushed. Damn it. ine decided not to tell her secrets any more. ine found that Hazel was a snake in the grass, waiting for a critical moment when she could use others'' secrets to catch them off guard. ine puffed up her pink cheeks and muttered, "Hazel, we''ve already agreed that we can''t talk about Emmett in college. I''ve made up my mind. I''ll leave the card at home. I won''t use his money, unless I have to." Hazel showed her understanding by nodding and said, "Don''t worry. I understand. You''ll spend it when you have an abortion." ine was stunned for a few seconds and angrily wed at her. She was much nimbler than ine. She already ran away, leaving ine nothing but herughter. "Hey, ine, why are you angry? You don''t want to lose his child, right? ..." Hazelughed again. When ine looked at Hazel who was winking at her, she was enraged. ine rolled her eyes, pointed behind Hazel and said, "Eh? Isn''t that Lucas?" "Where?" Hazel went pale and turned her head. ine rushed over and grabbed her. Only then did Hazel realize this was a lie. They went into a clinch. Just as the fight was going on, which rendered them udylike, an elegant and gentle voice came. "Eh? Aren''t they ine and Hazel?" Then several youngsters asked, "Mark, do you know these two sassy girls?" "Yeah, Mark, it looks like they are freshmen." "The freshmen are bold to go wild like that! Amazing!" Mark couldn''t help but chuckle. "Yep, we went to the same high school." Then he shouted at the two girls who were scuffling, "ine! Hazel! Stop messing around. Did you register?" "What?" ine and Hazel stopped and turned to look in the direction of the crowd of other students. ine and Hazel were astonished. Chapter 297: Four Geniuses Chapter 297: Four Geniuses There stood four guys, all charming, elegant and proud. Mark stood out from the rest. He was squinting and smiling as he looked at the two girls. From the four handsome boys'' self-evident expressions... The girls could tell ... they looked awful now. ine and Hazel exchanged a nce. Hazel''s hair, which she had spent money on, was already loose, looking messy and embarrassing. ine''s ponytail loosened and her hair was around her shoulders. The moment they realized how awkward they were, they flushed. "Uh ... it''s Mark." Hazel was the first to notice. She tidied her hair with her hands, straightened up, and forced a fake smile. Damn it! So unlucky. Just upon arrival at the university, she lost face in front of these handsome guys. She med ine for that. Mark had the demeanor of a big brother and nodded slightly. He still had a gentle smile on his face. "Did youe for the enrollment?" ine slowly scratched her head and sheepishly bit her lip as she looked at Mark. A blush crept up her face and she puffed slightly, "Mar, Mark, what a coincidence." "No, I came here to wait for you. Knowing that you are here for the enrollment, I applied to be a volunteer today." ... Mark looked at ine''s cute and red face with his deep eyes. With long eyes, a boy named Franklin stood beside Mark. Franklin looked at ine and then at Mark. "Oh, I know. You''re the freshman girl that Mark has been thinking about! ..." Franklin said with a wicked smile. "Franklin, don''t talk nonsense." Mark said to Franklin embarrassedly, and then averted his loving gaze at ine. ine ... had a different charm with her loose hair, like a little princess in a hazy mist. The boys approached ine and Hazel. The awkward look vanished from Hazel''s face. Regaining herposure, she was now sizing up the boys and began topare them. Franklin was pretty good-looking, pale and clean, slender and tall. When he smiled, his eyes narrowed and he looked like a Korean. His family could be quite well off, given the fancy watch on his wrist. Franklin and the other boys were very interested in ine. Her big watery eyes were like ake. She looked at them innocently, like a cute and confused animal. Her skin was perfectly pale. It wasn''t the fake white from the whitening foundation, but her own skin. Her neck and other parts of her exposed skin were the same in color. The fairness brought out her eyes and lips. Her eyes were notably dark and her full lips cheery-red. "Mark, introduce her. We don''t even know her." One of the boys suggested with a wicked smile. He bent down and looked closely at ine. ine was sniffling, looking like an obedient pupil. Hazel raised her chin and acted like a snobbish princess. Franklin smiled at ine at once. He nudged Mark beside him and said, "Yeah, buddy, go on and tell us the girl''s name." Hazel immediately said provocatively, "You are students of Irvine University, but you''re so stupid. Didn''t you hear what Mark called us just now? Aren''t they names? You pigs!" Franklin raised his eyebrows and red at Hazel, shouting, "Hey! I didn''t expect freshmen to be so rude. You''re new here but overbearing! Mark, you know her, so you should take care of her." Mark pacified other excited boys. With a smile, he introduced the girls patiently. "Alright. Let me introduce them. This is ine. That is Hazel. We went to the same high school. These three great geniuses with me are stars at Irvine University. This is Franklin, a genius at the School of Computer Engineering. "His name is Patrick Norton, a genius at the School of Finance and Economics. He is Michael Marshall, a genius of the School of Architecture. Let''s get to know each other." Hearing that, ine was amazed. Mark''s friends were all talent from different schools! It was admirable! She bowed respectfully and said with great admiration, "Guys, you''re awesome. I''m d to know you. Please take care of me in years toe." Hazel, on the other hand, grabbed ine''s ear and tilted ine''s head. Hazel said disdainfully, "God, you silly girl. They are not from your department. In what way can they take care of you?" Franklin wrinkled his nose and said unhappily, "Hey, you. The longer I look at you, the more unpleasant I feel. What''s wrong? Do you look down on the four geniuses here?" "four geniuses?" ine was shocked by this phrase. How formidable! Mark was actually one of four geniuses! That was splendid! "four geniuses? That almost makes me break out in a cold sweat. Did I hear you wrong?" Hazel couldn''t stopughing. Sheughed wildly. Apart from Mark, who was indifferent and had a calm face, the other three boys were so angry that their faces turned purple. What kind of girl was this? How could there be such a mean girl who disguised herself as ady? ... Moreover, she was a freshman! "ine, you two haven''t got enrolled yet, have you?" Mark''s gaze spontaneously fell on ine when he was asking the question. After all, Hazel was bickering with Patrick and Michael. ine nodded and said, "Yes, Mark, you''re right about it." "We''ve just arrived, and we haven''t figured it out yet." "Alright, then I''ll take you there. By the way, do you want a dormitory room?" "Of course! I have never had the chance to live in a dormitory, so I''m looking forward to it!" ine shrunk her neck, her smiling eyes like two crescent moons. Franklin was lost in her looks. His eyes were fixed on this round-faced and round-eyed doll girl. He almost drooled on the spot. What a cute girl. Franklin leaned over before her and smirked at her. "ine, what major are you studying?" Franklin asked. ine turned to look at him, as if she was answering a teacher''s question. She answered seriously, "Art!" "Oh ... art ... No wonder you''re graceful and elegant, amon trait among girls who learn art. Do you have a boyfriend?" ... This sudden inquiry made ine feel embarrassed and shy. Heavens! Were all the boys in university so gossipy and straightforward? Mark''s face darkened, disying his bad mood. He scolded Franklin. "Franklin, don''t you have something else to do? You should go." Then, he reached out and patted ine''s shoulder gently, saying, "Ignore him. He''s like this." It was an obvious gesture of caring much about her. Franklin''s face hardened with jealousy. He ran to the other side of ine and imitated Mark. Franklin also reached out and patted ine''s shoulder gently. He smiled, "It''s fine. ine, your name is ine, right? You feel like an old friend to me. I''m not leaving anyway. I''ll stay with you, ine." ... This time, it was Mark who was upset. What devastated Mark was that Franklin was determined to pull the rug from under Mark''s feet. Franklin said seemingly inadvertently, "Eh? Mark, where''s your girlfriend? Why isn''t she here?" The question was like a bomb... Mark had apletely gloomy expression. ine''s eyes widened and she goggled at Mark. Of course, she remembered that when she first went to work at Emmett''spany, she saw Mark''s girlfriend while she was eating snacks. At that time ... the girl hugged Mark''s arm and swooned with a happy smile. That smile once deeply hurt ine. That day, the carefree ine had a taste of heartbreak. Now when Franklin mentioned that girl, ine''s heart couldn''t help but twitch. Was she jealous? It seems that ... there was a tinge of jealousy... People could never be like an iron block, getting cool easily. ine couldn''t let it go in a short time. The panic lingered and she began to scold herself inwardly, "ine, are you a fool? Don''t you like Emmett? It took you a lot of courage to confess to Emmett. Why are you feeling upset about Mark? Are you a bad woman juggling two guys? You don''t want to be a bad woman." For a moment, she was disturbed. Franklin was sharp and stared at her sullen expression.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It looked like ine still had feelings for Mark. It didn''t matter. Franklin could help her forget Mark and fill the hole in her heart. Mark put up with him and said coldly, "Didn''t I tell you that Esther and I broke up during the summer vacation?" As soon as Mark looked down, he saw her sad face. It broke his heart. He immediately exined, "At the beginning, Esther asked me to be her boyfriend, and I felt she had a good heart, so I said yes. However,ter I realized that things didn''t work for us. ... So, during the summer vacation ... the day I saw ine, I broke up with her. The rtionship onlysted for more than a month." Chapter 298: The Tuition Has Been Paid Chapter 298: The Tuition Has Been Paid His exnation made things even worse. Franklin instantly noticed it and shook his head. It seemed that Mark really liked ine. "What? The day you saw me?" ine was shocked. Her heart beat violently. What did Mark mean? Was Mark trying to hint that he broke up with his girlfriend after the day he met her? Was that because of her? ''No! It is impossible.'' ''Mark won''t like me...'' To ine, Mark was like a dream, a star in the sky. She was ustomed to having a star illuminating her heart. But she never thought about what she would do if it suddenly came down and stopped beside her. Many sophomore and junior girls looked at them. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Their gazes were envious and jealous. The freshmen were really hateful. They just arrived and they drew the attention of the four geniuses of the university. The four geniuses of Irvine University were not only good at study. They were outstanding in intelligence, wealth and appearance. Girls in universities only pursued the handsome, smart, and wealthy boys. Those who were standing beside Hazel and ine were the top four attractive men in the campus. With the help of Mark and others, ine and Hazel, who belonged to different departments, were arranged in the same dormitory. "That''s so great! I share a room with Hazel." ... ine smiled joyfully. She couldn''t help but grab Mark''s sleeve. "Mark, thank you. You are really nice." Mark lowered his head and looked at the hands on his arm. He was moved. "Don''t mention it. It''s no big deal." Franklin bent down and approached ine. He smiled. "ine, what about me? I also helped you." "Right. Thank you, Senior Raymond." Hazel couldn''t helpughing as she heard ine called him "Senior Raymond". "Senior Raymond? Doesn''t it sound like an old man? That''s too funny. Franklin Raymond, your name is so funny..." People burst intoughter as they heard Hazel''s joke. Franklin was so angry that his face turned red. He red at Hazel. He clenched his fists tightly as if wanting to hit Hazel''s face. ''Damn it. This woman is mean.'' Franklin pulled ine over. "ine, don''t call me Senior Raymond. It''s a bit aloof." "If you call me in that way. I''ll get angry. " ine was speechless. ''Distant? Come on, Senior Raymond, I''ve just met you. I know nothing about you.'' "OK. Then what should I call you?" Franklin narrowed his eyes and smiled, "Call me Frank, or just Franklin." ine paused. She was being rude if she called him Franklin. After all, he was one year older than her, and he was a senior. And it sounded too intimate to call him Frank. Therefore, ine nodded and said, "I''ll call you Senior Franklin." "Call me Franklin. It''s more natural." "Senior Franklin." ine was very stubborn. She wouldn''t change her mind once she made the decision. Hazel said, "Alright. I''ll call you Franklin. Franklin, take my luggage." ... Hazel sounded like she was calling a servant. Franklin gritted his teeth and said, "I am talking to ine, not you." Hazel''s eyes widened. She got angry. "I came with ine. And we met you at the same time. You ask her to call you Franklin. Why can''t I? What? Do you have a crush on ine?" Franklin was pissed off and almost fainted. He said fiercely, "It''s none of your business! Go away! Lunatic!" "What? What did you call me? Lunatic? I must beat you up! You are so over!" When Franklin saw Hazeling at him crazily, his face turned pale with fear. ''A wise man won''t fight with women, let alone a crazy one. I must run now.'' Franklin ran away. "Stop! I won''t let you off!" Hazel yelled as she chased after Franklin. It attracted the attention of many students. They were shocked... The boy who fled in panic... Was that really Franklin, one of the four geniuses they admired? ine watched them, one running after another. After holding back for a while, she couldn''t help laughing. She covered his mouth and bent down. "That¡¯s hrious!" People were always joyful with Hazel around. Mark lowered his head and looked at ine, who was excited. His heart was filled with warmth. He had been searching for so long. Now he found that the person he met at the beginning was the one that he liked the most. ine was shocked by a news when she went to pay the tuition. "ine Jones, right? Your tuition has been paid." The teacher looked at theputer and said indifferently. ... "What? It was paid? How? I haven''t paid it!" ine widened her eyes in surprise. She looked at Mark beside her and then looked at the teacher through the window. She smiled and said-- "Please check again. It may be a mistake. There may be another ine. I''m from the Art Department." The teacher was getting impatient. "You are the only ine here. How can it be wrong?" "I said it was paid. The fees for four years!" "What?" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine was shocked. The fees for four years... It was arge sum of money! Some students squeezed forward from behind, pushing ine away. ine followed others. But she was still wondering. Who paid her tuition? Her four-year tuition fees had all been paid! Was it Emmett? Emmett already gave her a card. Why would he pay for it? Mark walked along ine and observed her expression. Mark was a bit annoyed. ''Who paid for ine?'' ''It was arge sum...'' ''ine was from an impoverished family. The Jones family might not be able to afford one school year, not to mention the tuition fees for four years.'' ''Does ine have a boyfriend?'' Mark felt ufortable when he thought of it. After Hazel paid for the tuition, she patted ine''s shoulder. "Silly girl, look at your pale face!" "What are you worrying about? You don''t need to know who paid the money." "Anyway, you don''t need to pay it by yourself now. Isn''t that great? The person who pays for it wille to you!" "Let''s go. Let''s go to our dormitory. " Hazel pulled ine''s hand and ran towards the dormitory. "Hey! You just hit me. And now you ask me to carry your luggage. Do you have conscience?" ... Franklin dragged Hazel''srge suitcase and shouted as he struggled forward. As for Mark, he carried ine''s small suitcase and followed behind the two girls with a serious face. ... In the study of the Smith''s Manor... Atwood sat upright and looked at Emmett. "Did you hear me? You can''t make any mistakes about your marriage!" Atwood stared sharply at Emmett. Emmett sneered. "Father, I didn''t expect you to be so open-minded. You ask me to marry a foreigner. Do you want to have a mixed-blood grandson?" Atwood knew his son was teasing him. He sneered, "It''s not bad to have a mixed-blood grandson! At the same time, you can take over the Mafia. Why not?" Emmett smiled bitterly and nodded. As he expected, in his father''s eyes, nothingpared to business and power. "Father, I won''t turn it down. The engagement is in ten days, right? OK! I''ll get engaged." "I just want to tell you. You can survive a natural disaster. But if you make a disaster, you won''t escaper from it!" "Juliana doesn''t want to get involved in our family, so she can''t me me." "And, father, nor can you." Atwood frowned. "Emmett, don''t fool me. Marina is in my hands." Atwood would threaten you with the person you like. It was his old trick. Chapter 299: They Couldn’t Be Common People Chapter 299: They Couldn¡¯t Be Common People Emmett raised his eyebrows, pretending to be angry. "Father, we''ve already agreed that you won''t hurt Marina." "Right. Child, it depends on you." "What a sensation it would be to get engaged to two women." "You should work hard. I want to see which one will get pregnant first. " Emmett''s face darkened. He turned around and walked out. Emmett would get engaged to two women ten dayster. ... This news was bound to cause a stir around world. A wealthy and powerful man got engaged to two women at the same time... It was incredible. More importantly, both women were from well-known families. One could tell how charming Emmett was from the engagement. In the President''s Office of Tianyi Group... Emmett asked people to get out. He stood alone in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. He narrowed his eyes as he pondered. He remained silent for a long time. Kayden was called in more than half an hour ago. He secretly nced at Master Smith and sighed. ''Master Smith, please say something.'' ''You asked me toe here, but you haven''t said a single word. I am nervous.'' "s..." After a long time, Emmett sighed slightly. "The engagement is in ten days... The reporters will definitelye for interview..." He said with his back to Kayden. Kayden immediately nodded at his elegant back, "Right. Yes. Yes." ''Master Smith, what exactly do you mean? Please make it clear. Okay?'' "I want the news of this engagement to be blocked, only avable to a small range of people. And there won''t be any publicity before the engagement." "All relevant reports should be withdrawn the next day after the engagement." "What?" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Kayden put on a long face and said worriedly¡ª "Master Smith, are you serious? It''s impossible! The boss of Tianyi Group is getting engaged to two well-knowndies at the same time. How could I block such a big news?" People would pay attention to it before and after the engagement. The media would also focus on it. It was an engagement between arge underground organization and a greatpany, in a way that challenged the Marriage Law... That was a good conversation topic for people. The media always catered to the public''s preference. Emmett turned around and stared at Jayden with his sharp eyes. "No matter how much money it needs and how hard it is, you must do it!" Kayden trembled. His eyes were filled with tears, "OK... Master Smith..." ... After Kayden left, Emmett sighed and fell heavily into his chair. He wasn''t afraid of death, bloody battles, or the tricks and traps in the business world. And he had no fear of Juliana, the domineering woman... He just worried that ine would be disappointed due to the engagement. Once the little girl got disappointed with him, she might not get back together with him. As he thought of ine, Emmett felt extremely worried. He closed his eyes and rubbed his face with his hand. ''What should I do...? How could I hide the engagement from ine?'' ''How?'' If someone came to him with a good idea now, he would give him ten million at once. Actually, Emmett didn''t care to whom he was engaged and how much attention it would draw. He had been known for being indifferent since he was a child. He never cared about how people judged him. His heart was like a piece of ice. Right now, he was hesitating just because of ine! The girl was innocent and light-hearted... He didn''t want to hurt her. It was ten dayster... Could he send ine to a ce without Inte, television, or newspaper by then? ... Mark and the others were significant members of clubs and research groups, so there was much work for them to do. Mark left after helping ine and Hazel put away their stuff. "ine, give me your phone number. I''ll call you." Franklin did not leave. He was the only guy in the dormitory of first-year girls now. ine hesitated. Then she told Franklin her phone number reluctantly. Franklin dialed ine¡¯s number. ine nced at her phone casually. She was surprised and her eyes brightened up. "Wow! Your phone number is so special. It was from one to six!" This kind of number might be simr to Emmett''s, which had a requirement in monthly consumption. It seemed that Franklin was rich. ... "It was no big deal. I am a genius in Computer Engineering. It was just a piece of cake to me." "Are you a hacker?" It aroused ine''s interest. "Hacker?" Franklin smiled, "None of the capable hackers in the countrypare to me." ''This little girl must look at me with new eyes now. She will fall for me!'' However, ine held his hand and shouted excitedly¡ª "That''s great! Can you hack Hazel''s QQ and get me her chat history?" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Franklin felt speechless, "You asked the leadingputer expert in the country to get you some chat history?" ine nodded vigorously. "I just want to see whether she told others the store address of the best vani smoothie!" The corner of Franklin''s mouth twitched, "Vani smoothie? Why don''t you just ask her?" "She won''t tell me. She wants me to invite her to eat roast duck. But I don''t want to..." ... Franklin was pissed off. She asked help from a first-rateputer expert just for a snack¡­ Franklin felt hurt and left with a broken heart. Hazel went to the ssroom. ine was alone in the dormitory room now. The four-person room looked quite good. At least there was one bed for each person, and each bed had an upper bunk for storage. Everyone had a desk, a closet. And there was a bathroom. It was simr to ine''s home. "Wow... I''m a college student now. Yeah!" iney on her bed and rolled. The door was opened and two girls entered. "Gloria, is this our room?" A skinny girl said to another one. ... The girl named Gloria raised her chin and nced at the room with disdain. She saw ine rolling on the bed. She waved her hand towards behind. "Come in and bring in our luggage." Four men got into the room, carryingrge and small bags. They put the bags on the desk. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) They couldn''t bemon people. They hired others to carry their luggage! That was awesome! ine quickly got out of the bed. She adjusted her T-shirt and nodded to her roommates friendly. She smiled and said¡ª "You live in this room too? My name is ine Jones. I''m from the School of Arts." ... The girls nced coldly at ine and raised their chins. They ignored what ine said. "Hermosa, which bed do you want?" Gloria looked at the four beds. ine was puzzled. There was nothing for them to select from. She and Hazel had already picked their beds. There were only two beds left now. She could only pick one from the two beds. Hermosa raised her eyebrows and pointed at the Hazel''s bed, "Gloria, I want that one." Gloria grinned and nodded. "Good. I happen to like the bed opposite you. I''ll take that one." Saying the word "that", Gloria pointed at ine''s bed with her slender finger. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine was shocked again. She didn''t mishear, did she? She was visible, wasn''t she? She was standing right in front of the bed, but they just ignored her. "Hermosa, clean up your bed. Don¡¯t you see that it was full of rubbish?" Gloria pointed at Hazel''s luggage. "That''s right. I should throw away all the unnecessary stuff." As the girl named Hermosa spoke, she walked to Hazel''s bed. She grabbed Hazel''s things and threw them all to the ground. ... "Hey! What are you doing? How can you throw away other people''s things? It is Hazel''s bed. Why do you mess up someone else''s bed?" ine hurriedly ran over and stopped Hermosa. Gloria strode to ine''s bed. She threw ine''s clothes and other small items out of the window. ine was shocked. The enemies were attacking from two directions, so she quickly turned around to stop Gloria. "What are you doing? Why did you throw my stuff away? What''s wrong with you?" ine was shorter than Gloria, and ine''s arms weren''t as long as hers. She couldn''t reach Gloria¡¯s arms even if she jumped. Gloria could still throw her things away. Chapter 300: Poor Bumpkin Chapter 300: Poor Bumpkin Gloria shook off ine''s hands. She raised her eyebrows and said grumpily, "Bumpkin, this bed is mine! The bed near the door is for you!" "I came first and chose this bed before you..." "So what? Nobody could disobey me. I''ll give you 500 forpensation. Go away!" "Five hundred? Do you think that you could do everything just because you are rich? I won''t give this bed to you!" ine stood in front of Gloria and didn''t move. Gloria gave a cold smile and narrowed her eyes. Suddenly, she raised her hand and pped ine on her arm; then she quickly kicked her. ine was kicked in the side waist, and she fell several meters away. "Ouch!" ine screamed and fell on the table over there. It could be judged from Gloria''s practiced movement that she must have kicked people very often. "Be a good girl. How dare you vie for the bed with me? I am Gloria Boyce!" Hermosa also said to her arrogantly, with arms akimbo, "You are so cool, Gloria. Teach this poor bumpkin a lesson!" ... Poor bumpkin? In these two arrogantdies'' eyes, she was a poor bumpkin? With one hand supporting her aching side waist, ine gasped and her face creased up, "You are bulling me. We chose the beds first. You guys are unreasonable!" Gloriaughed imperiously, "Ridiculous! Reasoning with us? Are you blind?" "Do you know who I am? I am Gloria from the Boyce family! "Go to ask, who dares to find fault with me?" "To tell you the truth, I bully people wherever I go! "I bully you because I look up to you!" Then Gloria sat steadily on ine''s bed and waved at Hermosa, "Sit down, Hermosa. From now on, these two beds are ours!" "Of course. Thanks to Gloria, I can have the priority in everything." Hermosa ttered her and sat on Hazel''s bed. She happened to see a thick book on Hazel''s bed, so she picked it up and threw it at the door, "Ouch! Who did this? Bastard! Almost killing me..." Hazel cried out outside the door. She covered her head and creased up her face, looking into the room angrily. Hazel was not a good-tempered person. She was hit in the head for no reason. She immediately kicked the door in a rage, causing the door to shake back and forth. "Who did this! Which bastard did this!" Hazel rubbed her head and there was already a swelling on it. As for the weapon that hit her... It was the book that she valued the most! Who dared to throw her favorite book outside! Suddenly, Hazel looked into the room in a rage... ine leaned against the table with a pale face and supported her waist with her hand. She seemed to be ufortable. On her (Hazel) bed sat a girl that she didn''t know! The girl not only sat on her bed, but also put her legs on the bed, looking as if she was the owner of the bed. ... Hazel look at ine''s bed... Shit! A girl was lying on ine''s bed arrogantly! What happened? "Hazel... Is your head alright?" ine rubbed her waist and asked Hazel worriedly, She was hit hard. "I''m fine! I just got a big swelling." Hazel shook her head and walked to ine, frowning. "ine, what happened? What''s wrong with you? Why do you look so pale?" At this time, Gloria, who was lying on ine''s bed, snorted coldly. Hermosa, who was on Hazel''s bed, sneered and rolled her eyes. ine''s eyes immediately reddened. Just now, she could force herself to be brave. Now that she saw her good friend, she couldn''t hold any more and said with tears in her eyes, "Hazel... d you are back. They...they threw our things out when they came, and wanted to sleep in our beds..." "I went to stop her and she...she beat me." ine was still saying in broken ents, while Hazel was already outraged. Hazel was burning with anger. With arms akimbo, she shouted, "You two bastards! Who do you think you are! How dare you throw away my stuff! Today, I''ll beat the crap out of you!" Hazel rolled up her sleeves and rushed towards Hermosa. ''It was this girl who threw my favorite book on my head. I''ll beat her first!'' Hermosa was shocked. She didn''t expect that Hazel didn''t curse her but beat her first. She immediately cried towards Gloria with fear, "Gloria! Gloria! Come save me!" Just a nce, she knew that Hazel was no pushover. ... Hazel had alreadye to Hermosa. She raised her hand and pped Hermosa in her face. Soon, Hermosa''s face was swollen. Hermosa was very careful to avoid, but Hazel was so powerful. She rushed over and controlled Hermosa''s hands with one hand, and pped her. Hermosa was pped stunned. Then, Hazel''s attack followed. Her movements were so smooth, like the flowing water. She first pressed Hermosa down, and then beat Hermosa''s face and body fiercely. "I''ll beat you to death! You dare to provoke me! Go to see God! Damn it!" Hazel shouted as she beat fiercely, which gave herself more power. Hermosa was almost scared to death. She lied on the bed, with both hands protecting her face. Obviously, she was unable to beat back. Seeing that things weren''t going well, Gloria immediately jumped up and roared, "Go away! Don''t beat Hermosa! You''re so barefaced! How dare you bully my friend?!" Just as Gloria was about to kick Hazel on her back, ine screamed and rushed over. She rushed over without any thinking and directly rushed into Gloria like a rock and knocked her down. "Ouch! You bitch! Wait for my revenge! My ass..." ine rushed over because she didn''t want Hazel to be beaten. The rush just now also caused ine dizzy. She was unsteady and couldn''t even stand firm. Hazel beat Hermosa to tears, then turned around and rushed towards Gloria. "Damn! Bitch! You wanted to sneak up on me? Try my fist! I will beat you blind!" Seeing ine in her way, Hazel pushed ine away. Just as she was to ride on Gloria like riding a horse, Gloria reacted quickly and kicked Hazel in her belly. Hazel was kicked out a few meters away. Gloria crawled up and screamed, rushing towards Hazel. ... Hazel had always been a powerful fighter in high school. Many girls weren''t as shrewish as her, and some didn''t even want to fight with her. Therefore, Hazel had thought that she was a good fighter among those girls. But... Today, she saw Gloria... This woman fought so fiercely. She cared about nothing! Hazel panicked. At this time, Gloria raised her leg high and swung it toward her! So powerful! "Be careful! Hazel!" ine screamed with fear. Hazel quickly took a few steps back and dodged this kick. She grabbed a washbasin and hit Gloria. With a loud sound, the basin smashed into Gloria''s face. "Ow! It hurts! You dare touch my face!" Gloria rubbed her painful face and was so angry that she trembled. She had been doted on by her teachers and ssmates since kindergarten. Only she could beat others. Who dared to beat her? She was always arrogant and imperious. Today, Hazel dared to fight with her. She was instantly irritated! Gloria looked around angrily. She grabbed all the stuff on the table, and threw it at Hazel. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ine shrieked. Seeing those stuff being smashed towards Hazel, ine screamed out. Half an hourter... The four girls were "invited" to the dean''s office. "Look at you guys! Freshmene every year. I''ve never seen anyone more troublesome than you!" "Look at yourselves! Do you still look like college students?" "You are girls! How could you fight in the dormitory!" "Ridiculous! You guys are the shame of our school! "You are ssmates. You should love each other and help each other. You are so lucky to be ssmates! It''s really a destiny! You should cherish it." "If this thing is spread to our neighboring school, they willugh their teeth off!" "Dean... My front teeth are really going to fall out. It''s already unsteady. What should I do?" Hermosa immediately seized the opportunity and raised her hand. The dean lost his tongue and rolled his eyes. He angrily answered back, "Let them fall! You don''t live on your front teeth. Don''t interrupt me! Where did I stop?" Chapter 301: Have a Strong Family Background Chapter 301: Have a Strong Family Background Hazel, Gloria, and Hermosa all looked up and snorted. Only ine meekly replied, "You said that if this is spread to the neighboring school, they willugh at us..." "Yes, that''s right! This student listened very carefully! Alright. Let''s continue..." Hazel''s face was bruised. There was a big swelling on her head. There were also bruises and traces of scratches on her arms. Gloria was no better than her. Her forehead was bruised and swollen. There were also traces of scratches on her face. It seemed that Hazel''s fingers had once greeted Gloria''s face. Her clothes were tattered, as if they had been bitten by a crocodile. Hermosa who sat there was even more ridiculous. One of her eyes squinted and waspletely ck. Her face was swollen and her entire face looked almost deformed. ine looked better. She had only been given a kick by Gloria. When the dean was still babbling, a man stepped in. "Amadeo..." When Gloria saw Amadeo Boyce, she curled her lips and cried. "Gloria! What happened? Who beat you? Who beat you so hard?" Amadeo was shocked. He was having a meeting and had switched off his phone. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. After the meeting, when he turned it on, he saw countless calls from his younger sister. His sister had been arrogant since she was a child. She would not call him unless there was something important. Amadeo put aside everything at hand and rushed here. As soon as he entered, the girl who looked like a ghost walked towards him and called him... Gosh! Amadeo couldn''t believe his eyes! How could this ghost-like ugly woman be her younger sister? His sister was a beauty who had been doted on ever since she was a child. ... Gloria immediately hugged Amadeo''s arm and looked towards Hazel andined to him, "She! She beat me!" Amadeo red at Hazel, but soon he was stunned. Heavens! What happened to these girls? They could fight like this... It was really terrible. The one who beat Gloria also looked like a ghost... "Well..." Amadeo covered his mouth and coughed to conceal his shock. He said to Hazel, "No matter what happened, you should not bear others." "Here is college, not boxing gym. How could you fight here?" "Gloria has been pampered by us. If people see Miss Gloria of the Boyce family like this, they willugh their teeth off." When Hermosa heard the word "teeth", for some reason, she instantly raised her trembling hand and reported, "Amadeo, my front teeth are really going to fall out. It''s her who beat me." Amadeo was shocked. Looking at Hermosa''s swollen face, his lips trembled. "Who...who are you?" "I am Hermosa, Amadeo. I am Hermosa!" "Heavens! Are you Hermosa?" Hermosa also looked like a ghost... Amadeo''s eyes became sharp. He red at Hazel, saying, "You! You''re so rude!" "You are a girl and you should beat two girls like this!" "Who do you think you are?" Hazel stood up and roared, "You can be called a man? Who do you think you are!" "You are stating false reasoning! It''s simply a sophistry!" "You said I beat them? Why didn''t you say that they two were bullying me!" "Bullying the less with more. They are even lower than animals!" "Lower than animals?" Amadeo was so angry that he widened his eyes and unloosed his tie. "You! How can you swear at others! Are you educated? Have your parents ever taught you?" ... "So vulgar! What a shame! How could such a student go to college? Let alone the well-known Irving University! This is ridiculous!" Amadeo didn''t want to pursue the matter. After all, fight was never the fault of one side; it took two. He knew too well what kind of person his sister was. Ever since she was a child, he had been cleaning up all the mess for her. But when he saw Hazel so rude.... Most importantly, she had no respect for him at all! The Boyce was a big family that could not be underestimated! Thinking of this, Amadeo nned. He readjusted his clothes and put on a serious face. He patted Gloria on her shoulder and told her to sit down. Then, he turned around and said to the astonished dean, "Excuse me! Are you the dean of students? Are you in charge of this?" "Well..." The director was shocked. He was looking at Amadeo''s perfectly tailored suit. Just one nce he could recognize that it muste from a famous brand. It''s much more expensive than his discounted groom''s suit. Such a rich man... "I am the brother of the victim Gloria, and I am very dissatisfied with what happened in the school!" "My sister was sent here to study, not to be beaten!" "I hope that the school authorities could give them strong punishment, which can also serve as a warning to others!" "As for the student who beat my sister, I rmend that you expel her immediately!" "It would be a disgrace for such a ck sheep to stay in this famous Irvine University!" His words were so sharp! Every word targeted at Hazel. Hazel immediately jumped up and rushed towards Amadeo, with her arms akimbo. She shouted, "Are you talking nonsense? Are you talking in animal''snguage? Who said you are victims?" "We are the victims! My friend and I were bullied!" ... "Your sister was unreasonable. She insisted on taking our beds and beat my friend first. It was your sister who started the war!" Hazel shouted like a big trumpet. Amadeo was almost deafened by her loud voice. He was so angry that his eyelids twitched. He red at Hazel''s approaching face and said, "You still want to fight? I don''t beat women. However, if she is a bitch that disgusts me, I won''t show her mercy!" "What! You called me bitch! You''re a bitch! Your family is filled with bitches! In fact, your family lives on being bitches!" "You are so rude! So shameless!" Amadeo roared and savagely swung his fist. A sudden shriek sounded. ine cried out. Her voice was sharp and sudden, causing Amadeo to be dumbfounded. At this time, ine immediately pulled Hazel back a few steps. ine stood straight in front of Hazel, like a big bird protecting her baby. She said, "You can''t beat people! A gentleman uses his tongue, not his fists!" Amadeo was breathing heavily and he red at Hazel and then looked at ine. Then, he turned around and quickly said to the dean, "Now, I have to tell you who I am." "My family name is Boyce. I''m sure you know the well-known Boyce family in this city. The mayor is our rtive." "Commander Stanley is also a close rtive of my family. I am supposed to call him uncle." "Today''s matter concerns not only my sister but also the reputation of the Boyces." "I don''t care what happened. Anyway, my sister is seriously injured now." "If the mayor and Commander Stanley know this, things will definitely get worse. At that time, the secretary of your university will also be fired." "I don''t want to make a big fuss about this matter, and I don''t want to cause any trouble to the school." "As long as you expel the student who beat people, I won''t pursue the matter." ... "Otherwise... This thing will never be settled! Irvine University will also get into trouble." Gasps suddenly sounded. They came from two people at the same time. One was the dean. Another was ine. Heavens! No wonder this woman was so unreasonable, so imperious... She was kin to the mayor! She had a strong family background! Hazel was not afraid at all and she sneered, "Even though your sister is the mayor''s daughter, I will also beat her!" "Is the school her home? She can do whatever she wants?" "She should not bully people!" "The mayor? Commander Stanley? I don''t care!" "There must be a ce of justice in this world!" Amadeo sneered, "You are so childish!" "Injustice exists everywhere in this world!" "If you don''t believe me, you can try and see if you will be expelled!" "I bet you will be expelled!" ine was so shocked that she gasped again. She looked at the indifferent Amadeo, then the grinning Gloria, and finally the pale Hazel. She panicked. "Well... Can I say something?" ine stood out. Amadeo nced at ine with disdain. She looked so young, like a middle school student. She was very beautiful, especially her big eyes. "Say." "Well, it''s like this..." ine licked the corner of her mouth and sighed, "In fact, it''s my fault..." Chapter 302: Well Forgive You Chapter 302: We''ll Forgive You "ine! What are you talking about? It''s not your fault!" Hazel was anxious and pulled ine''s clothes. Gazed by Amadeo in amazement, ine ignored Hazel and continued to say, "Well, I shouldn''t have started the fight with your sister over the bed." ... "If you want to punish someone, punish me. It''s my fault. Just please ... don''t expel my friend." "I apologize to your family for my friend''s behavior. I''m sorry...." "Please show some mercy and forgive us...." Amadeo was stunned. Tears filled Hazel''s eyes. She didn''t shed a single tear when beaten by Gloria, but now ... she couldn''t fight back her tears. ''ine ... you were a silly girl....'' Standing akimbo and ignoring the pain of her face, Gloria gloated, walked to ine, and said in an arrogant way, "Now you are afraid and admit you are wrong?" "Who gave you the nerve to fight with me earlier?" "You should have asked who I am! This is the first time when someone dares to mess with me! " Then she tried to kick Hazel''s belly. The girl liked kicking. ine and Hazel didn''t know then that Gloria had learned kickboxing since she was a child and that kicking was her habit. "Stop!" ine rushed to the front of Hazel, and Gloria kicked ine''s thigh. ine yelled out in pain, taking a few steps back in Hazel''s arms. Hazel was so pissed off that she gnashed her teeth and shouted, "Dame it! Just kick me out of college! I''ll beat you to death, you bitch!" ine stopped Hazel and reasoned with her, "Alright. It''s not easy for us to get into college. We don''t want to ruin the opportunity for this." "I''m fine. She just kicked my thigh. You''re not allowed to speak again." With red eyes, Hazel sighed and turned her face away. ''Gloria, damn you. I wouldn''t forget what you had done today!'' ''I would teach you a good lesson someday!'' Amadeo looked at ine in surprise. ''The girl who looked the most innocent was the one who could handle things best.'' ... ''Compromising when others were powerful.... It was also a proper way of solving problems. In fact, Amadeo overrated ine. ine didn''t know how to manage difficult situations. She was used to being an ordinary person who lacked courage and epting insults withoutining. She was more cautious than Hazel. "Well, since you apologize sincerely, we''ll forgive you." "However, you have to give my sister 50,000 for medical treatment and mental damage." "Excuse me? Do we look like a bank owner to you? Are you so short of money?" ring at Amadeo, Hazel yelled. Amadeo smiled with scorn, "We don''t care about the money. We just ... want to punish you." "You don''t have the money, do you? That''s why poor people need to act like poor people and live with caution." "If you offend someone that you shouldn''t offend, of course, you will suffer a loss." Gloria and Hermosa grinned with arrogance. ine patted Hazel''s hand, saying to Amadeo in a calm voice, "Okay! 50,000, right? I''ll give it to you now?" Amadeo, Gloria, and the rest were all astounded. Judged from her baggage and her clothes, ine was a poor student. They were amazed that ine had 50,000. And she sounded that she could give it to Amadeo right away. They didn''t know that ine grudged giving the money even though she seemed calm. ''Bad-bear Smith just gave me the card, and 50,000 was gone.'' ''But thanks to it, the problem was solved.'' They went to the nearest bank and transferred 50,000 from ine''s ount to Amadeo''s. Amadeo stood behind ine and nced at the ATM screen. He noticed that the bnce was 450,000! ... ''What? Who was this girl? What did she do?'' ''There was 500,000 in her card?" He nced at ine again, ''The girl didn''t look like a mistress....'' ''She looked innocent.... But girls nowadays weren''t that simple.'' ''She might be a mistress of some rich person.'' ''However, even if she was someone''s mistress, I was not afraid of her.'' ''No one here can afford to offend Commander Stanley and the mayor.'' Amadeo was d that he had powerful distant rtives. Yeah, they were Amadeo''s distant rtives. But he wouldn''t tell anyone that his mother and Commander Stanley were inws. As for the mayor... It was because Commander Stanley was rted to the mayor that he said that the mayor was his rtive. The mayor had probably forgotten what he looked like. Leaving the bank, ine and Hazel walked together, looking dejected. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Hey! Do you have enough money for food? Are you gonna starve?" "If you have to beg, let me know. Hermosa and I will take pity on you and give you 100." ... With her hands against her sides and eyebrows raised, Gloria looked at Hazel and ine and grinned. "We are in the same dormitory as the two paupers! It''s humiliating!" Hermosa was also grinning. However, because of the dark circles under her eyes, she looked funny. "Don''t go too far! I''m controlling my temper! Just wait and see!" Hazel was so angry that she clenched her fists. "Alright, stop arguing. It''s wrong to beat others." ine grabbed Hazel''s arm and dragged her back. ine was good at rolling her eyes. Before she left, she red at the two arrogant girls. ... Hazel pouted, "Why did you defend them and said that I was wrong to beat them?" "I''m talking about them, not you. And the two idiots don''t know it yet." "Hazel, don''t let them get to you. It''s not easy for us to get into college. Don''t cause any trouble again." ine, the one who had lost 50,000, was smiling andforting others.... Touching ine''s head, Hazel sighed and said, "ine, you are so nice to me." "I don''t want to get married. I want to be kept by you." "With your mistress¡¯ money, we can live avish life." ine spat and pinched Hazel, "What mistress money? Can you stop saying that word? I''m not keeping you. You always kick the covers when sleeping." Hazel grinned, "So ... does your sugar daddy behave well when sleeping?" "Emmett behaves well when sleeping? That''s strange! Emmett should be more ... energetic at night, right?" "You can''t just sleep since he gives you 500,000 every month." ine blushed. Closing her eyes and raising her little fist, ine shouted, "Don''t say the word ''mistress''...." Then, the students around them looked at ine in shock. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine blinked her eyes, with no idea what to do. Hazelughed, "Idiot, why did you yell? Are you afraid that no one knows that you''re a mistress?" ine felt like weeping but had no tears, ''I was wrong.... I shouldn''t have made friends with Hazel!'' "Amadeo, the bitches deserve to be treated like that. You are so amazing today!" Gloria kept getting closer to Amadeo. With a grave face, Amadeo pushed her away and said in a cold voice, "They are not here, so I want to say something." "You are wrong today!" "Why did you cause trouble on the first day of college? And it''s because of a bed!" "I know you. You started the fight, didn''t you?" Gloria grinned and lowered her head, moving her shoes against the ground. "It''s not my fault.... I don''t like the bed next to the door.... I like the one near the window.... They just...." Amadeo sighed, softening his tone, "Gloria! I know that the Boyce family has a high status and great power here. And you have never suffered any grievances since you were a kid." "But you are a college student now. You should grow up. Besides, for a family like Boyce, it''s shameful to bully a member of a family with no power or influence. Don''t get involved with them again. The short girl may have some powerful connections. " "What powerful connections? Are you talking about that ugly, short girl with bangs and big eyes?" Chapter 303: She Must Be a Prostitute Chapter 303: She Must Be a Prostitute Gloria''s eyes widened in shock. Amadeo thought, ''ine was much prettier than you, Gloria. How could you call her ugly?'' Girls ... didn''t get along together.... "I just saw the screen. There''s still 450,000 in her card." "Shut up!" Gloria and Hermosa were shocked. ''A girl wearing a T-shirt and jeans.... A girl with no make-up.... A girl looking so innocent....'' ''She had 450,000?'' ''And she carried the money all the time?'' Hermosa muttered, "Why did she have so much money?" Hermosa could get at most 20,000 each year. Gloria felt embarrassed. ''My family was a middle-ss family. And I would only get 5 to 8 thousand each month.'' ... ''And ine had 450,000 ... in her card!'' It would be too much for them if they knew that the number in ine''s card would increase by 500,000 each month. "It takes all sorts to make a world. Don''t mess with anyone if you don''t have enough understanding of them." "But since the girl gave us 50,000 withoutining, she could not have powerful connections." "So, don''t worry. If she knew someone powerful, she wouldn''t be afraid of us threatening to expel her friend." Gloria was relieved and agreed, "Indeed! If she had powerful connections, she wouldn''t be afraid of us." Hermosa nodded while still frowning, "Then ... how ... did she get the money?" Gloria said with disdain, "I knew it!" "She must be a prostitute!" "She''s poor, and she wants to live a better life. So, she chose to trade money for sex." "If I''m right, they are both prostitutes!" Amadeo was speechless, "Alright. We don''t have evidence. Don''t say that." Hermosa also said with contempt, "How disgusting! Living with two prostitutes is disgusting!" Back in the dormitory, Hazel and ine were packing their things and moving to the beds next to the door. ine didn''t like talking when packing. However, Hazel couldn''t keep quiet. She needed to vent her anger, so she cursed while packing. Just as she was cursing Gloria and Hermosa, they walked in with their chins up. All of them fell into an awkward silence. Gloria nced at ine several times on purpose. With Gloria''splicated and disdainful look, ine felt that she was something like syphilis. She couldn''t help but feel a chill. "Hermosa, do you think if we should sterilize the room? Is it contagious?" ... Curling her lip and shing ine a look, Gloria walked inside. Hermosa nodded, "I think it''s necessary. Gloria, I''ll help you change the sheets. And we can buy a bottle of disinfectantter." With a grave face and sharp, vicious eyes, Hazel stared at the pretentious girls. ine shook her head and then continued to pack her things. ine was afraid that Hazel and the two girls would fight again if they kept staying in the same room, so she said, "I''m all packed up. Hazel, I''m hungry. Why don''t we go grab some food?" "Okay." Hazel answered, ring at Gloria and Hermosa and pulled out by ine. Right after ine and Hazel left, Gloria whispered to Hermosa, "Do you think if syphilis and gonorrhea can be infected through touching? We share a bathroom with them. It''s risky." Hermosa also felt worried, making mournful sounds, "I don''t want to get STDs. It''s scary. Heavens, if they have AIDS, our lives will be at risk." Gloria couldn''t be more worried. She passed over AIDS.... Twenty minutester, a truckload of students gathered at the door of Room 204 in the girls'' dormitory, chattering. There was a piece of paper on the door of Room 204, which read, "We don''t want prostitutes in our dormitory!" "Colleges have been tainted by some girls whock self-respect!" "They trade money for sex, bringing huge hidden dangers to the dormitory!" "Gloria and Hermosa from Room 204 insist on kicking prostitutes out of our clean dormitory!" ... The words drew the attention of all the girls in the dormitory right away. There were a lot of college girls being prostitutes. However, most of them would rent a house outside the college and live alone. Who were the prostitutes Gloria was talking about...? ... Although she didn''t name anyone, the students knew that there were four people in Room 204 and that Gloria was talking about ine and Hazel! Soon, the girls began gossiping in private, "Do you know that ine and another girl surnamed Larson in Room 204 are prostitutes?" "I heard about it. Hermosa, another girl living in Room 204, said that the two girls got AIDS!" "No way! AIDS. It''s terminal." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "How despicable! Why are they still living in the dormitory? Do they want to get us infected, don''t they?" "What''s going on with the college? They are AIDS patients. Why did the college enroll them?" ... ine and Hazel didn''t know that a rumor had been spread in the girls'' dormitory. And it was about them. They walked to the gate of the college hand in hand. Just as they were arguing whether to go left or right, a dazzling car stopped in front of them. "Do you know how to drive a car? Are you blind?" Hazel was so irritable today that she wanted to curse almost everyone. Then, a gatekeeper walked over with an electric baton in his hand and knocked on the window of the car. "Sir, you can''t park here. It''s the gate of the college!" The car door opened. It was a pair of shiny shoes. Just by looking at them, you could tell that the person was very rich. There were diamonds on the leather shoes.... Then, Oliver, the elegant, handsome man, got out of the car. Pulling his hair, Oliver turned around and smiled at ine. His smile was like a peach blossom in spring, charming and affectionate. He had a fair face. Pink lips. Standing in the sun, he was brighter than it. A dashing man came out of a limousine! The gatekeeper froze. ... He was a man, yet he couldn''t move his eyes from Oliver. "Sir, you..." ''Did you hear what I said?'' Without looking at the gatekeeper, Oliver took out two banknotes from his wallet and threw them to him. "Go away. It won''t be long." The gatekeeper''s eyes dted. ''How generous!'' ''He gave me 200 just for parking the car here!'' ''Gosh, I had gray ie for working as a gatekeeper in a college!'' ''It would be wonderful if the man parked the car here every day....'' Seeing that it was Oliver, ine said, "Oliver, he just told you that you couldn''t park here." "Go somewhere else, or you''ll be fined by cops." "I don''t care." Staring at ine, Oliver said with affection. His voice was as sweet as a marshmallow. The first second he saw ine, his heart melted. "I''ve been staying in the second-tier city for a few days. I miss you. Look at you. It seems that you don''t miss me, right?" Oliver narrowed his eyes and stared at ine with a faint smile. Then, he strode to ine, lowered his head, and continued staring at ine. The smile on his face was more obvious. Flooded with affection, his bright eyes were telling her that he missed her. Hazel touched her right arm with her left hand right away. ''Holy shit, Oliver should star in a romance movie!'' ''He was good at flirting!'' ''No woman would be able to stay calm when seeing his eyes. Even a bystander like me got butterflies.'' ''If Lucas could flirt with me as Oliver did, I was sure I would take the initiative to have sex....'' ''Well, why did Lucas, that heartbreaker,e into my mind?'' ''Go away....'' Oliver did not pay attention to Hazel at all. So, he didn''t notice that Hazel was shaking her head in a weird way. ine also felt ill at ease under Oliver''s intense gaze. ... ine didn''t want to answer Oliver, so she looked around to avoid looking into Oliver''s eyes and muttered, "What are you talking about? We just met a few days ago. Why did you go to the second-tier city?" Hazel was helpless with her admiration for ine. Chapter 304: A Kiss with Master Young Chapter 304: A Kiss with Master Young Hazel thought that ine was really extraordinary. She could keep m when Oliver looked at her with his eyes gleamed. "Go to work." Oliver stretched out his hand and gently flicked ine''s forehead. His lips curved up, wearing a charming smile. "I almost stayed up all night. I wished to finish my work as soon as possible so that I coulde earlier and be with you on your first day to school." "But I''m stillte." "What?" ine was shocked. She looked at Oliver''s luxurious car, asking, "You didn''t sleep all night? Are you crazy? Why didn''t you sleep? It should not be you who drove all the way here?" ine was worried about Oliver, which made him very happy. Affectionate, he stretched out his hand, pinched ine''s pink cheeks, and then blew into her face. "Of course I drove myself. They haven''t returned yet. I guess it may take a few more days to fully complete the work." Frowned, ine couldn''t help but shout angrily. "Oliver! Are you out of your mind? Why are you always doing stupid things?" "You did not sleep the whole night and you still drove yourself. Don''t you know it is very dangerous?" "You can never drive if you did not take good rest. That''s too irresponsible!" Oliver just watched ine chatter. She was so indulged in criticizing him. However... Oliver suddenly grabbed on ine''s waist with his left arm and pulled her over. "Hey..." ine eximed. She was in Oliver''s arms the next moment. There was barely any distance between them because Oliver held her tight with all his strength. Hazel opened her eyes wide in shock. She swallowed and then said tteringly, "Please go on. I''ll go over there and buy a bottle of water to drink." "But you are still at the school. Master Young, please control yourself even if you are desperate to do that." "Be more careful." Oliver grinned and raised ine''s chin with one hand. He pressed her to him, his handsome face within reach. Then he asked. "Tell me! Are you worried about me?" If so, that meant she liked him. ... ine broke out in a sweat by Oliver''s behavior. Before her was a male body. Hot, strong, and young. They were so close to each other... No wonder she would feel shy. And... Oliver''s handsome, fair face was just before her eyes... His pink lips were within her touch. She could feel his breath as he spoke. She was so afraid... She was afraid that this wild man would suddenly cover her lips and kiss her. What would she do then? And, Hazel should really throw her away. She was not loyal to her friends. "Hey, Hazel. Hey... Wait a moment..." ine was not able to raise her voice because she was pressed by Oliver. She blushed and leaned back, wanting to stay away from Oliver. She managed a smile and said. "Hey... Can you ... let go of me? It is so strange..." "You haven''t answered my question yet. Are you worried about me? When you heard that I hadn''t slept and drove all night, did you feel sorry for me?" Oliver poked ine''s left chest with a finger when he said this. This feeling... Oliver stopped. He froze. That was ... the plumpest ce ... on her left chest. He could feel the soft touch lingering on his finger... An uncontroble sex drive suddenly rushed to his brain. ine noticed that Oliver''s eyes suddenly darkened. His ears turned red. Why was it so? What did this mean? "Of course I care about you. You are my friend. It is very dangerous to drive when you do not take a good rest. What if you fall asleep while driving?" "Don''t do this again. You have to get enough sleep before driving. " Oliver''s chest rose and fell rapidly. He came closer to ine, their faces almost touching each other... ... "My baby... I''ll listen to you from now on, okay?" Her lips were just within his touch. He could hardly rest his mind these days because he missed her so much. He wanted to see her! He wanted to feel her warmth; he wanted to have a home with her. Last night, he ran through his work and then drove to see her. He desperately wanted to see her, as if she had cast a spell on him. In work, he was really a traitor. The softness and delicacy of her lips attracted him and directed him here... Oliver stared nkly at ine''s lips, his brain in a buzz. His every nerve was in want of her. And the aroma in her, resembling that of fruit, touched his heart. He was drunk... She made him drunk. "ine... Did you miss me?" His voice was soft, as if he was afraid of waking her up. ine''s heart started to beat wildly. Damn, Oliver really sent her panicking. ine suddenly thought of Emmett... He was very good at giving people a sense of pressure and nervousness. She was also easily allured by his beauty when she was with him. He was like a man-eating flower. He was iparably beautiful at first sight. But actually, he was an evil and ferocious beast. He bewitched you. He seduced you. He only revealed himself after you fell into his trap. ine was a little distracted when she thought of this. Oliver took the initiative to kiss her. ine trembled the moment their lips touched. Her eyes wide open, she suddenly recovered herself. No! How could she always let Olivere on her? If Bad-bear Smith knew that, he would lose his temper again and torture her with all sorts of distasteful ways. For example ... he may prolong the time and add intensity when they were having sex... ''ine, what exactly are you thinking about?'' ''Even if Bad-bear Smith is not all over it, you still cannot let Oliver kiss you.'' ''You are such a wolf!'' ''Besides, you can''t feel attached to Oliver even though Oliver is more beautiful than flowers...'' ... ine pushed Oliver away. She lowered her head, wanting to avoid his kisses. Full of passion, Oliver was in desperate need of her. How could he allow her to escape? He held ine tight and bent down to capture her lips. And then, he grabbed her lips in his mouth. Sure enough, he was skillful at this. Master Young was really able to manage this. Hazel drank the water and stood at a distance of more than ten meters. It was really erotic... It was so bewitching... Hazel just saw ine, forced by Oliver, raise up to cater for Oliver. Considering her own wellbeing, Hazel walked over and coughed. "Let''s go eat!" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Oliver was shocked, because Hazel was shouting at his ear loudly. It almost sent him deaf. ine quickly escaped from him and took a few steps back in panic. She gasped for breath, feeling shamed and indignant. ''Damn it... ine, what a shame.'' ''You were ... intoxicated by Oliver''s hot kiss just now!'' ''It is such a shame.'' ''Even if you think of Emmett when you are kissing Oliver. it is still too obscene...'' "Let''s go eat? We''re both very, very hungry!" Hazel blinked her eyes several times. She quaffed the water and then gave a hollow smile. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. What the fuck. She could see, from Master Young''s eyes, that he wanted more. At the same time, she could also see that he was angry at her. She knew that it was inappropriate for her to run over and interrupt them. However... If she had note, ine, who was thin-skinned, would definitely me her. "I am also very, very hungry!" ring at Hazel, Oliver gritted his teeth. Annoyed, ine wiped her mouth, which still had the smell of Oliver, and then said unhappily. "Oliver! Why did you do this again? Didn''t I tell you that you''re not allowed to..." ... "What? Are you talking to me? What did you say, ine? What did I do to you? Have I done anything?" Oliver turned around, pretending to be an innocent puppy, blinking his beautiful eyes. He looked at Hazel and asked. "Hazel, did I do anything to ine just now?" Hazel swallowed and nodded seriously, "Nothing, Master Young. There is nothing going on between you and ine." "Look, Hazel has proved for me. I didn''t do anything to you just now. Hey, aren''t you hungry? Let''s go and have a lunch." ine was rendered speechless. Oliver pulled her over to his luxury car. Hazel lowered her head and followed. ine just stared at Hazel fiercely. Hazel said to herself, "Let me be invisible. Let me be invisible..." "Hey bro,e over again." The doorman who had received 200 yuan from Oliver said tteringly and waved goodbye to Oliver. There were two cars behind the trees. The man in the car crushed the cigarette and threw it outside the window. Looking down at the bag in his hand, he ground his teeth and sighed. "Kayden, should we report truthfully to Master Smith what happened?" A man asked. He saw ine, their master''s woman, have a hot kiss with Master Young. Chapter 305: Pretend to Be Ignorant Chapter 305: Pretend to Be Ignorant The time was too short to be noticed, but... They touched each other''s lips anyway. "Kayden, apparently, that woman is cheating on Master Smith..." "Shut up! You''re so gossipy. Bother!" Kayden shouted back angrily, venting his unspeakable anger on him. Should they say it or not? ine was so indiscreet. She went too far. How could she let Oliver kiss her? "Remember, keep silent about what happened today!" "If anyone dared to tell Master Smith, I will break his neck." "Let''s see who want to have a try." ... Kayden decided to hide it from Master Smith. The guys all fell silent and gasped. Kayden was still very depressed. He was here because Master Smith asked him to give ine some designer skin-care products which were brought from France. And Master Smith even selected an exquisite and cute wallet in the mall for her. Master Smith was busy these days, so he was given the task to deliver the gifts. But... He saw what happened just now. "What an affectionate lover. What a numb girl." Kayden couldn''t help but say it out. "Kayden, you can write poems? You have my respect." "Screw you." Kayden immediately darkened his face and threw his punch. ... Oliver made it. Although the time was short, it was better than nothing. He just tasted ine''s lips. The more Oliver thought about this, the happier he became. His face was as red as peach blossoms as he drove the car. "What do you want to eat?" "I would like some Sichuan food." Hazel blurted out. But she shrank the moment she saw ine''s resentful gaze. She whispered. "It''s up to you..." In the end, they went to a Sichuan-cuisine restaurant. Not long after they took their seats, the dishes were served. ine immediately forgot the unhappiness and embarrassment when she saw the delicacies. She was insensitive and simple. This was kind of her merits. They glutted themselves with delicacies. Thanks to those steaming food, the atmosphere between them became more and more harmonious. "This?" ine widened her eyes. Her cheeks, looking fair and tender, turned red because of those spicy Sichuan food. "What''s wrong with this dish?" Oliver smiled lovingly. He picked out all the peppers in the dish before handing it to ine. ine did not think too much before she spoke. "I ate this dish once before, with Emmett. He also likes it very much." ... After she finished speaking, all the three fell silent. A strange silence... ... Oliver recovered himself. The dishes in his chopsticks fell down. ine ... would still miss Emmett. He knew that no matter how hard he tried, he would not be able to get through to her... But he wasn''t willing to give up. She was such a warm girl that attracted him so much. The most embarrassed one was ine. "Hey... Don''t just sit there. Help yourselves." ine faked a smile and devoured her dinner. Hazel felt sorry for Oliver. Poor Master Young. When will he have a ce in ine''s heart? "Have some more. I am gonna eat more. After all, the fight today..." Bang! ine kicked Hazel hard under the table. Then, she rolled her eyes and gave Hazel a fierce look. Hazel was such a stupid woman. Was she going to say that they fought with someone today and paid for the medical expenses? She was really a gossip girl. Oliver looked at ine in shock and asked. "ine, why did you kick me?" "What?" ine broke out in a cold sweat. Was it Oliver who she kicked? "No, it''s fine. I feel bored, so I just moved around." Only then did Oliver notice what Hazel''s face looked like. "Wait, Hazel, what''s wrong with your face? Why was it ck and blue and also a little bit swollen?" ine coughed. She was choked by those peppers. Hazel said, "My heart broke. Only now did you notice my face. Your eyes are fixed on ine, right?" "It seems like it is the case." Oliver did not shy away from this, which left Hazel speechless. "Don''t ever mention that. I was fairly unlucky today." Hazel was seething when she thought of what happened today. ine coughed with a flourish just as Hazel was about to speak. "What''s wrong? Are you choking? Are you alright?" Oliver immediately approached ine and patted on her back, looking her with concern. ine blushed and blinked at Hazel. Don''t say that. Don''t. She tried to downy this thing. Hazel pouted, "ine, is there something wrong with your eyes? You always blink." ine felt like crying. ... Did Hazel really not understand ine''s implication? She wasn''t stupid. She knew. She just pretended to be ignorant. She wanted Oliver to know and revenge for them. However... ine, who was ckmailed, did not want to add fuel to the mes. Then she would have no stance to interfere. Hazel sighed and stopped talking. She buried herself in eating. Only then did ine feel a little relieved. She smiled at Oliver. "I''m fine. Let''s have our dinner." Oliver raised his eyebrows in surprise. Oliver felt speechless. This girl changed so quickly. The next moment, she was fine. However ... why did he still feel there was something going on between them? "Hazel, did someone hit you on the face?" Hey! ine spat out the soup she had just taken without any grace. The waiters who had been serving aside were all shocked. Oliver immediately pulled a tissue to wipe ine''s clothes. "It''s fine... I ... I''m sorry..." ine gave a hollowugh and waved her hand. Hazel twitched her mouth, "Alright, you are fine. You feel better now, don''t you?" "Master Young, I fell face-down from my bedst night when I was dreaming. How unlucky I am!" "That is why I be like this. Don''t ever ask about my face, please." "I worry someone won''t eat well if you insist on digging into this." ine looked at Hazel and then turned to Oliver. Oliver nodded, "I see. You are really a restless sleeper." ine heaved a sigh of relief. She felt like she would develop a stomach problem after having a meal as this. After dinner, Oliver asked. "Where are you two going? Back to school? Or home?" "You are both natives of this city. In fact, you can choose to live on campus or not. There is no problem if you choose to go back home." Hazel shook her head, "My face... I''m not going back. It''s better to go back to school. What about you, ine?" "Well, I''ll go back to school too. Let''s go together." ine was a little distracted. She seemed to see a familiar person passing through far away. ... Who was that? It suddenly urred to her that the one she was familiar with was Juliana after she thought for a while. ine''s heart lurched. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She stretched her neck and looked in the direction where Juliana disappeared... Well, it looked like ... a private hospital... Was Julianne sick? "What are you staring at? Are there any naked man?" With lips curled, Hazel tugged ine''s arm and pulled ine into the car. After getting in the car, Hazel pulled ine''s ear and whispered. "I just found out that you cared so much about Master Young." "No, I did not." ine was shocked. It was nonsense. She was preupied about how to get rid of Oliver. "No way. Why did you stop me from telling him about our fight just now?" "Hey, my girl, there would be much more trouble if Master Young knows." "He is not the easiest person in the world." "This thing has finally settled down. Don''t think about it anymore. " "You just afraid that the Boyces will find faults with him. What a good lover." "No, it is not like this." ine wanted to exin to Hazel. But Hazel had already turned away, ignoring ine totally. Bored, ine turned outside to look at the scenery outside the window. The car drove forward steadily... ine would easily fall asleep after a big meal. Dozy, she fell asleep, her eyelids drooping. When they arrived at the gate of Irvine University, Oliver turned around and saw Hazel, who was left speechless. "What''s wrong, Hazel? You expression seems to say that ''I saw a pig''. What happened?" Hazel pointed at ine and said. "Look at her. She is asleep again." (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Only then did Oliver take a look at ine. ... Oh, this girl was really asleep. Her head, titling slightly, was next to the car window. Her long thick eyshes cast a shadow on her face. Her little mouth was slightly pouted, like an angry baby. It was so cute! "ine is still very cute even if she is asleep." Oliver couldn''t help but praise. "What! This is cute?" Hazel shook her head with curled lips. "Beauty is in the eye of the gazer. I only see her as a pig." Hazel reached out and pinched ine''s cheek as she spoke. "Wow, so chubby! Look at her puppy fat. Isn''t it like a pig?" Chapter 306: Notice Chapter 306: Notice "Don''t knead her cheek. You will hurt her. Don''t disturb her and wake her up." Oliver cared about ine and stopped Hazel. He stared at ine affectionately as if she was a little fairy. "It sounds sappy! Master Young, you''re so fond of her. I don''t know why you like her! Forget it. I''ll get out of the car. Have a good time with her. Piggy!" Hazel got out of the car and walked into the school. Oliver got out of the car and waved at Hazel. Then he opened the rear door and got in. Looking at ine who was sleeping, he felt so happy. It was as if she was his little wife and lying beside him after she fell asleep. Oliver quietly stretched out his hand and stroked ine''s smooth cheek. Then he felt excited as if an electric current spread from the tip of his finger to his entire body. Her cheek was so smooth! As Hazel walked inside, she felt that the atmosphere was very strange. Why was it strange? It seemed to be very quiet. The atmosphere was thick with tension. Hazel was shaking her head and looking around. With a loud sound, she bumped into a person''s chest. "Who is it?" Hazel covered the tip of her nose, looked up and frowned. "Don''t you watch where you''re going?" Kayden stepped back, crossed his arms, and looked at Hazel coldly. Hazel was lifeless like a piece of wood in Kayden''s eyes, while Kayden was an ice sculpture. ... ''His gaze is so ruthless and cold!'' "You''re Emmett''s...." ''Subordinate.'' As expected, he was Emmett''s subordinate and was as cold as Emmett. Kayden nodded, "Yes. It''s me." Then Kayden frowned and asked, "Where''s ine? Isn''t she with you? Why doesn''t shee back with you?" "ine?" Only then did Hazel understand that Kayden was here to look for ine. "You''re looking for ine. She''s asleep in Oliver''s car. I don''t want to wait for her, so I get out of the car ande back." Hazel said carelessly and peeked at Kayden''s face. ''He is quite handsome. Why is he so cold?'' "What?" The cold Kayden''s expression finally changed. A panicked and angry expression appeared on his face. "You! Are you her friend? You left that stupid ine to the lecherous Oliver! You make me so mad!" After Kayden roared, he waved his hand. A dozen strong men jumped out from all directions. Hazel was shocked. Then they left. "Oh my God, he is only Emmett''s subordinate, but he is so imposing. It''s exaggerated!" Hazel muttered as she looked at the direction where they had left. No wonder she felt that the atmosphere was strange. There was such a group of hooligans who had scared the students away. ''However....'' "They are aggressive and he is imposing." Hazel praised, shook her head, and walked inside. When she thought about it, sheughed. "Kayden says that Master Young is lecherous. It''s funny. All men are lecherous! Kayden even has the nerve to say that." When Hazel entered the dormitory, she frowned. Why ... did some girls look at her with that strange gaze? Not only did they look at her, they even gathered and gossiped after she walked over. ... They pointed at her back and gossiped. Hazel suddenly turned around! They disappeared. ''Sneaky!'' ''There''s something fishy!'' When she walked to her room and was about to push the door open, she saw a notice posted on the door.... Hazel looked at it curiously.... The more she looked, the angrier she became! The more she looked, the more excited she became! ''That bitch Gloria did that!'' ''She frames ine and me.'' ''How dare ... how dare she frame us? She says that ine and I are whores.'' She was so angry with Gloria! Hazel was enraged. She was losing her mind! She looked around and saw a wooden stick at the door. It was probably a part of a bed and was thrown as rubbish inst semester. Hazel grabbed the stick! Hazel grabbed the stick and kicked the door open. In the room, Gloria and Hermosa both wore pajamas. They had just turned on theirptops and were about to y games online. As soon as they raised their heads, they saw that Hazel was like a murderous demon and rushing in like a whirlwind. Gloria was a little scared and asked in a trembling voice, "What ... what do you want to do? Have you forgotten that you have been fined? Do you still want to be fined?" "I''ll kill you first! Let me teach you a lesson!" Hazel roared, kicked to close the door and ferociously ran towards Gloria. Hazel raised the wooden stick in her hand.... "Help! Help!" Hermosa screamed. People outside didn''t have the guts to walk into the room and heard the loud noises inside. ... The security guard who had taken Oliver''s 200 was in a dilemma. ''Should I look for him and ask for money again?'' ''If so, it seems that I''m a little unkind.'' ''Forget it. In order to maintain my daily ie, I''d better go over and greet that wealthy man with kindness.'' Then the security guard smiled and walked towards Oliver''s car. ... Oliver bent down and approached ine. He sniffed. ''She smells so good!'' It was a kind of elegant fragrance that belonged to her. This fragrance turned him on and he was excited. She slept soundly like a defenseless mollusk. Sometimes her eyshes flickered and sometimes she smacked her lips. She had pink cheeks and lips. She looked so cute and attractive. She turned him on! "ine...." Oliver whispered in a husky voice. He leaned against the car with his arm, got close to her infatuatedly and approached her lips slowly.... Someone knocked on the window! Someone knocked on the window! Oliver was so nervous that he trembled. He turned around vigntly. ''Damn it! Who is it? How dare he disturb me?'' Oliver''s skin was as thick as a city wall. Not to mention being caught kissing, he wouldn''t blush and would stay calm even when he was caught on the bed. However.... It was mainly because he wanted to kiss ine secretly this time. Once something was rted to ine, it would be different for him. He had even learned to be cautious. Oliver nced outside and discovered that it was the security guard. ''Damn it. Does hee to collect the money again?'' ''He is really ... dedicated to his work.'' Oliver would like to send the security guard away, so he rolled down the window and put a pile of money in the security guard''s hand. Judging from the thickness, if it weren''t more than five thousand, it would be more than four thousand. "This is the parking fee for one year. Is that okay? Inform your colleagues. When you see my car, don''t care about it." (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) The security guard who wanted to say hello to show his sincerity looked down at the pile of money in his hand and fainted. ''Oh my God, this rich man is really rich!'' The fainted security guard still smiled contentedly. ... ''I''m rich...." Oliver was about to roll up the window when he saw a person standing in front of the car. The person kicked away the fainted security guard and extended his strong hand into the open window. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The person shouted, "Master Young! No offence, but she is Master Smith''s girlfriend! Please get out of the car!" "Kayden...." Oliver was a little surprised. Oliver''s hands were tightly gripped by Kayden and Oliver was unable to move. "Come out and have a talk!" Kayden ordered unequivocally. He was extremely imposing. Oliver bit his lips and sighed helplessly, "OK. I''ll go out. Take out your hand. I won''t lie to you. I''m going to roll up the window. I don''t want to disturb ine." Kayden looked up at ine who was sleeping in the back of the car. Leaning against the seat, she slept so soundly in that position.... Kayden was surprised. ''She is really like a pig.'' Kayden was surprised, looked away and withdrew his hand. Oliver rolled up the window, turned around, and had a wistful look at ine. Then he sighed slightly and stepped out of the car. ''Emmett is still reluctant to give up ine....'' Even though Emmett didn''te here, Kayden came here. Oliver looked at Kayden and smiled bitterly, "Hi, Kayden. It''s not convenient for your master toe here, so you run over. Aren''t you afraid that Emmett will be jealous of you?" Kayden''s face turned red. It was rare. He put on a long face and said seriously, "Master Young, don''t joke. I''m on behalf of Master Smith toe here. Master Young, I don''t know what''s going on between you. I only know that I have the responsibility to protect Master Smith''s possessions as his subordinate, such as ine." Oliver was unhappy. "Is ine Emmett''s possession?" "It''s right in the short term." "If she is Emmett''s possession, why isn''t he by her side? Emmett is by another woman''s side, right?" Chapter 307: The Fierce Hazel Chapter 307: The Fierce Hazel Kayden''s face suddenly clouded over. "The rtionship of Master Smith and Ms. Jones is none of our business. We are all outsiders. Master Young, I think the woolly-minded Ms. Jones must be embarrassed to refuse you resolutely and cruelly, right? Is it because she is so kind that you are so shameless?" "Kayden! Don''t talk nonsense!" Oliver was so angry that he put on a long face. The veins stood out on his forehead. He angrily raised his fist and punched towards Kayden''s face. Kayden firmly clenched Oliver''s fist. A wicked smile shed across Kayden''s face. "Master Young, it''s better for you to save your strength if you''d like topete with a rude guy like me." "You go too far, Kayden. How dare you stop me?" "It''s a misunderstanding, Master Young. I''m just Master Smith''s subordinate and working for him. Please don''t make things difficult for me, Master Young." Kayden said politely, but he didn''t let go of Oliver''s hands. They were locked in disagreement for a moment. After a few minutes, Oliver let out a sigh and said, "Kayden, I''m sincere to ine! I really like her. Don''t worry. I won''t hurt her." Oliver put down his hands resentfully, turned around, and said, "Emmett is a hero who is ambitious and can change the world. No matter who leaves him, he will live a good life. Without ine, he will still live a good life. But I can''t. If ine left me, my heart would stop beating." Kayden smiled coldly and said, "You are sincere. Master Smith is also sincere." "What do you mean?" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Oliver looked at Kayden in shock. ''Does Kayden mean that...?'' ''Emmett also loves ine.'' ''It''s impossible. Emmett won''t be too concerned about women. He has always been cold to women and women are dispensable for him.'' ... Emmett was cold and emotionless. All his friends knew about that. ''ording to what Kayden has said, is it possible that...?'' Oliver was shocked as he looked at Kayden seriously. As Kayden looked out on the horizon, Emmett''s expression of awkwardness and contemtion appeared in Kayden''s mind. Kayden sighed and said heavily, "People are different. Some people will say their love out. Some people won''t say their love out, and it will be felt by heart. How do you know that Master Smith will still live a good life without ine?" Oliver''s face suddenly turned pale. For a moment, they kept silent. Oliver was naturally reluctant to wake ine up and stood outside the car. Since ine did not wake up, Kayden was worried. Leaving her to Oliver was like leaving a stupid little white rabbit at a wolf''s house. That would be ... too dangerous. They stood outside the car, confronted each other and smoked. ... Hazel waved the wooden stick and had a fight with them in the dormitory. She hit Gloria''s back and Gloria cried out in pain. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Hermosa picked up the book and smashed it at Hazel. Hazel became angrier and swiped at Hermosa with the stick. Hermosa''s face was scratched and bleeding. "My face! My face!" Hermosa held the mirror, looked at her ugly face and almost copsed. Hazel turned around, grabbed Gloria''s hair and swiped at Gloria with the wooden stick crazily. Gloria screamed in pain. Although Gloria learned some Taekwondo leg actions, she was not good at it. Besides, she was pinned down by Hazel and wasn''t able to resist. The students who were eavesdropping outside were all so frightened that their expressions changed. ''Oh my God, she is really fierce.'' ''I can''t afford to offend her. I can''t afford to offend her.'' The door was opened. "Help! Help! Help...." ... Hermosa pulled the door open and cried towards the students outside. In the next second, Hermosa was pulled over by the fierce Hazel and Hazel violently kicked to close the door. The noises were endless. Students outside were dumbfounded. The door was opened again. Gloria''s hair was in a mess as she rushed out. However, before Gloria ran out, Hazel hit Gloria''s thigh. "It hurts." Gloria screamed and fell to the ground. "How dare you nder ine and me as whores? You''re shameless! You are a whore! Your family lives by prostitution! No one knows who your father is! You are a whore!" Hazel cursed as she haughtily walked towards Gloria, grabbed Gloria''s leg and dragged Gloria back into the room. The door was closed again. The students outside the door were shocked. Gloria and Hermosa would be killed. Then they took out their mobile phones and called the police. ... ine probably slept for more than an hour. Kayden was in a bad mood as he looked at his men and Master Young. Kayden sighed helplessly. ''ine ... you are indeed a troublemaker....'' ''I''m the leader of ZH n, but I''m waiting for you to wake up like a menial.'' ''Damn it....'' Kayden took out another cigarette, and one of his men walked over and said worriedly, "Kayden, stop smoking. You''ve smoked eight cigarettes in a short while." "I''m annoyed." ''I''m tired of waiting!'' ''I have a lot of things to deal with, but I''m waiting for ine to wake up and give her the gift that Master Smith has prepared her.'' Just as Kayden was hesitating whether to have another cigarette, his phone rang. Kayden subconsciously picked it up and put it next to his ear. He frowned and said unhappily, "Who is it?" "It''s me." With few words, the person shocked Kayden. The cigarette case in Kayden''s hand fell to the ground. Kayden stood upright and said nervously, "Hi, Master Smith. May I help you?" ... "Where are you?" Kayden heard Emmett''s cold voice that was emotionless as usual. Emmett was always so indifferent and calm, but people still felt that Emmett was frightening. Emmett was a frightening person. Kayden panicked when he was asked where he was. Rolling his eyes, he gritted his teeth and said, "I ... I''m still at Irvine University." "Irvine University?" Emmett stopped flipping through the documents. He frowned slightly, took a deep breath and thought about it. "Didn''t you go to Irvine University this morning?" "I did." Kayden felt as if Emmett was staring at him with sharp and prating eyes and felt panicked. "Didn''t you meet her this morning?" "No. I didn''t meet her...." "Did you give her that gift?" "Not yet...." "OK." Emmett closed the document on hand, marked it, and stood up. He was 1.9 meters tall and strong. As soon as he stood up, the room looked narrow and small. "I''d like to take a rest. I''ll rush over." "Master Smith! Don''te here!" Kayden almost screamed. ''It will be troublesome if Master Smithes here!'' ''If Master Smith sees Oliver and ine is in Oliver''s car....'' ''The consequences ... are unimaginable.'' "What''s the matter?" Emmett snorted suspiciously. ''Why does Kayden stop me?'' ''Why is he so flustered?'' ''Something must have happened over there, and it is rted to ine!'' "Kayden...," Emmett almost said in a threatening voice. Kayden trembled. He knew Emmett''s temper very well. This kind of voice meant that Emmett was going to get angry. "Yes!" "Kayden, where are you?" ... "I''m at the entrance of Irvine University." "OK. Great." Emmett replied coldly and hung up. He casually pulled out a coat from the closet and walked out of the office as he wore it. "Sophia, dy all my work this afternoon." "OK. Mr. Smith!" Sophia smiled obsequiously as she watched Emmett stepping into the elevator in a hurry. "Sophia, have you heard that Mr. Smith is going to get engaged?" "What? Get engaged? The diamond bachelor is going to get engaged!" Sophia was surprised. She was a gossip and grabbed that person and asked, "When will he get engaged? Who will he be engaged with?" "One of my rtives works in a big hotel. He said that the hotel had just received a big order. He secretly went to see the banner and it was a congrattory speech for Mr. Smith''s engagement!" "Oh my God, this is horrible. This news is too shocking." All the secretaries gathered around Sophia and listened to the person. "Let''s get to the point. Who will Mr. Smith be engaged to?" Sophia put on a long face and picked at her fingers. "No matter who it is, it isn''t ine. These days, the entertainment headlines are all about Mr. Smith''s gossips." "I see! Mr. Smith gets along very well with Ms. Clooney recently, so he will be engaged will Ms. Clooney!" Chapter 308: Here Is Mr. Smith Chapter 308: Here Is Mr. Smith The man who exposed the news sneered and said mysteriously. "Be careful not to be frightened by what I am going to say." As he spoke, he narrowed his eyes as if he was a role in a movie. The atmosphere crackled with mystery. "Hey,e on! Tell us!" "That''s right. Don''t tantalize us. Hurry up and say it!" "My rtives said that there were actually two women''s names in the congrattions to be hung at the hotel!" What? All the secretaries were stunned. These secretaries were all elites, and they had spent so many years in thepany, which was a very complicated ce. Thus, they were rather smart. But.... ... They were greatly shocked by "there were actually two women''s names". This was unbelievable! "Wow ... My poor ine! My dear! Are you going to share a husband with Ms. Clooney just like that?" "Not exactly! The fact is that Ms. Clooney and a foreign woman are going to share Mr. Smith." As soon as the man who exposed the news finished speaking, he discovered that the faces of the people around him had all turned pale. Then.... Sophia fainted. When Emmett arrived at the underground garage, there were already a dozen of subordinates of the ZH n waiting there. "Master Smith, which car do we drive?" "Land Rover." He hoped that it would not very eye catching. "Go to the main entrance of Irving University, now!" Mr. Smith''s expression was cold and gloomy. He was enraged. The driver was trembling with fear and didn''t dare to say anything. He just steadily drove out of the garage. Emmett looked out of the window, his fingers pinching his eyebrows. Humph, he was not allowed to go to Irving University? What the hell was going on? As the engagement was approaching, Juliana''s spies rxed their vignce. That was why Emmett was able toe to Irving University. But even so.... "Take a few rounds first and see if anyone is monitoring us." "Yes!" The driver understood and turned around. This was Emmett''s style. No matter how angry and anxious he was, he had to be cautious and take every detail into ount. Now, the first thing he had to consider was ine''s safety. ... Just as Kayden hung up the phone, his face immediately turned pale. "Kayden, what''s wrong?" " ... We ... We''ll definitely be dead! Kayden walked to Oliver and said anxiously. "Something is wrong, Master Young!" "Huh? What?" Oliver had actually received several phone calls from thepany, which told him to go back. Because he was here with ine andpeting with Kayden, he rejected those requests. "Master Smith ... will be here soon!" ... Kayden took a deep breath, unable to conceal his panic. "Master Smith is on his way here! Master Young ... have you thought about that if Master Smith finds out that Ms. Jones is sleeping in your car...." "Of course, you''re not afraid of Master Smith. However, you also know about his temper." "He could do anything if he really gets angry." "Furthermore, even if I don''t tell him, my subordinates also saw you kiss Ms. Jones earlier... " Whew! Oliver was shocked by Kayden''sst sentence. God! So Kayden had been waiting at the school gate for a long time? He came here before lunch? And he even saw Oliver kiss ine? This brought Oliver out in a cold sweat. Oliver panicked. He frowned and turned around a few times. "Actually, I still have some work to do in thepany. And they have called several times to ask me to go back." "Then Master Young, hurry up and leave! Just leave Ms. Jones to me." "..." "Come on. If you stay here a little bit longer, Master Smith will arrive!" Kayden was anxious, and Oliver couldn''t help but panic. He nodded and asked, "But I don''t want to wake her up. See? She sleeps soundly." Kayden patted his head and pointed at his car. "I''ll move her into my car!" Well, Kayden, was cute little ine like a cargo in your heart that needed to be moved? Just as Kayden was busy moving ine into his car, several police cars drove into Irving University. Oliver nced at those police cars and didn''t have time to think about it. Before leaving, he looked at ine, who was asleep. Ten minutester, a Land Rover rushed towards Kayden and stopped in front of his car. The door opened, and out stepped a tall and handsome man. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that his handsome face could absorb all the brilliance in the world. "Master Smith!" Kayden and a group of his subordinates bowed in unison. The security guard, who had just woken up, looked up and saw a chill and horrible scene. He was shocked and fainted again. Before he fainted, he thought he must be in the gannd. ... Many students passed by from afar (the nearby area had already been sealed off by the men of the ZH n) and couldn''t help but scream when they saw this brilliant man. Star! Movie star! So handsome! "Master Smith...." Kayden forced a smile. Actually, his heartbeat hadn''t returned to normal yet. His heart was beating so fast that it almost jumped out of his chest. He was so scared.... If the news was to be spread out that Kayden, who was a big shot and experienced many dangerous things, would actually be so timid.... No one would believe it! In the eyes of those men in the ZH n, Kayden was not afraid of anything! Even though his intestines flew out of his belly, he could still fight as usual and aim his gun at enemies. In fact, Kayden was only afraid of this cold Master Smith. "Where is she?" Emmett stood in the warm breeze. There seemed to be a slight smile on his face, making him look quite gentle. She? Kayden knew who "she" was referring to. "Oh, she''s asleep in the car." "Huh?" Hearing the word "sleep", Emmett''s face darkened. He couldn''t help but frown. Damn it! Why did this girl fall asleep in Kayden''s car? This seemed a little strange. Kayden lowered his head, afraid of looking at Emmett. When he lowered his head, he saw Emmett''s new brown shoes shining in the sunlight. Straight trouser seams made Emmett meticulous. And there was a well-ironed shirt inside his casual suit, which didn''t even have a wrinkle. Master Smith was obsessional about cleanliness. "Why would she sleep in the car?" Emmett asked coldly. Kayden shivered because of this question. He believed that if he could not answer it properly, his life would be in danger. "Well, I waited for Ms. Jones here and talked with her, ready to give her anything she needed. But she sat in the car and fell asleep before I could finish speaking." "Probably she was too tired, or stayed uptest night. She looked very tired. ... "I didn''t dare to wake her up, so I asked my men to close the door and guard this ce. So...." "So when I said I woulde here, you didn''t allow me toe over?" Emmett''s eyes twitched as he shot a sharp nce at Kayden. Kayden''s entire body was scared by this nce. "I''m afraid that, that ... Master Smith misunderstands...." "Humph!" Emmett sneered. His prating gazended on Kayden. "This is not a good excuse. But, I don''t want to ask further." Well. Kayden froze. Master Smith did not believe his lies. Emmett opened the car door and was stunned. ine huddled up in the back seat of Kayden''s off-road car. She was like a tiny bear that was extremely tired. Her hair fell on her face. And her red lips were squirming slightly as she breathed. So cute! Emmett''s heart beat quickly. In his pocket, his left hand couldn''t help but clench. How could his woman''s sleeping posture be seen by other men? (If Emmett, who was so easy to get jealousy, knew that ine slept in Oliver''s car, he would definitely explode with rage.) Emmett couldn''t help but frown. ine never lent herself to worry and anxiety Wherever she was, she could fall asleep. Didn''t she be afraid of being sold? Emmett stood by the car with a cold face. Without saying anything, he stared at the girl in the car. The atmosphere became chilly. It was as if they were in an ice cer. Kayden stood beside Emmett. He looked at Master Smith''s expression, and then looked at the sleeping girl inside. He felt so cold that he gritted his teeth. Master Smith ... Master Smith ... Could you please say something? Don''t show us such a mysterious expression. Our hearts could hardly hold on. Kayden quietly swallowed and Emmett finally spoke. He spoke in a very cold tone! "You want to suffocate her? You don''t even know open the window. The air in the car is too bad!" ... Well.... Kayden was so hopeless. After being lost for a few seconds, he finally came to his senses. He scratched his head, and exined in panic. "I''m just afraid of disturbing her." But deep down, he was thinking that ine was moved here only a few minutes ago. He hurriedly went over and opened a small gap in the window. Emmett red at Kayden. Then he got on the car and closed the door. Kayden watched Master Smith closing the door and felt a little embarrassed. "All of you stay here and organize a defense!" "Yes! Kayden!" Kayden walked around the car with his hands behind his back. Master Smith had gone into the car He wouldn''t lose control and do whatever he wanted in the car, would he? Kayden resisted the desire to peep through the crack of the window. When Emmett sat in the back seat of the car, his gaze immediately became gentle and warm. Chapter 309: Wake Up Chapter 309: Wake Up He gently looked at the sleeping ine and his gaze roamed over her. It was as if he was gently caressing her with his gaze. "Baby, you even really fall asleep." Emmett sighed softly. He couldn''t help but stretch out his arms to hold her around the neck. Afraid that he might disturb her, he was very careful. Emmett held her up from above the waist and ced her on his leg. Therefore, ine sleptfortably on his thigh. Emmett lowered his head and looked at ine sleeping on his leg. He smiled. He gazed at ine''s pink face. She looked like a cute doll. The more he looked at her, the more he loved her. Seeing her delicate nose, he wanted to lower his head and kiss her. Her fleshy lips, which was gorgeously red as pomegranate ¡­ slightly pouted, as if she was waiting for him to taste it. She wore the simplest T-shirt and jeans today. The most ordinary T-shirt with ck and white stripes just barely covered her body. As she was lying like this, he saw her plump bosom at first nce. ine had an amazing figure.... Emmett swallowed his saliva and gently reached out to touch her.... ... He grabbed one of her boobs. Well ... Emmett secretly took a deep breath and clenched his teeth. It wasfortable.... He really wanted to ... knead it for a while.... ine began to groan. She snorted softly, smacked her lips and turned her face away. Probably, it was Emmett''s massage that made ine in her sleep feel a little ufortable. Therefore, she wriggled gently. Her little face rubbed against his thigh. She was like a small animal that was looking for a morefortable nest. A satisfied smile appeared on her face and she continued to sleep. She even began to snore.... Emmett lowered his head and looked at ine, his throat burning. All the nerves in his body tensed up. All of his sensory nerves gathered at his lower abdomen where he was gradually hardening.... Damn it! Emmett was only speechless. ine, this little baby, turned around and her lips were facing his lower abdomen.... She breathed out heat as she snored.... With this stimulus, it turned him on bit by bit! He was going to die! The more he tried to suppress his emotions, the more he couldn''t control himself, and at this moment, his cock even jumped violently. If ine woke up now, she would see an embarrassing side of Emmett. ine was asleep, but he was sized by lust.... He had never lost control due to a woman during his life. Ever since he met this ine.... He had lost control over her for many times.... Ever since they had slept together, he suddenly realized that even if he didn''t have any interest, he could still barely vent his umted desire with other women ... But now.... Unfortunately, he discovered that he was now so picky that he couldn''t ept any other woman! Right now, he could be with ine alone! He was as strong as a tiger, and because he rarely ventured his desire, his entire body was filled with ... hot ... fanatical mes! ... Emmett secretly made up his mind. He couldn''t torture himself like this for the rest of his life, absolutely! What was the hell? The masters of the dignified ZH n and the supreme boss of the Tianyi Group were actually in a state of semi-starvation for many years. It would be too embarrassing if this were to spread out! How could he endure such a shame? So! He decided! From now on, he would put his food (ine) next to his mouth. And he would taste her whenever he wanted. Whenever he wanted to sleep with her, then he would get his wish easily! When Emmett thought of ine, who wasining with her cheeks bulging, he got the adrenalin flowing. Only with that kind of life, he could feel he was alive! Only then would he enjoy the life of the young master of ZH n! ... The police car stopped under the girls'' dormitory, which immediately attracted the attention of the school leaders and teachers. The headmaster led a group of deans to the girls'' dormitory. They ran out of breath.... In a mess, they finally crashed into Room 204 with the police officers. Bang! The door opened. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) The scene inside left the headmaster dumbfounded. Those were ... freshmen? Too awesome! Unexpectedly.... The police officer shouted, "Don''t move!" After that, the three people in the room turned around. Hazel stepped on Gloria''s belly and smiled sinisterly. On the other hand, Hermosa was lying on the ground, and Hazel was beating her butt. A girl bullied two girls.... What a miserable scene! Therefore, when interrogating Hazel, the police officers who had been on the scene couldn''t help but ask Hazel an extremely professional question. "Tell me! Are you a lesbian? An abusive homosexual who likes group sex?" Seemingly, Hazel was surprised for a second when she heard this question and immediately roared. ... "Screw you! Even if I''m a lesbian, I won''t vent my desire with those two witches! I want to torture ine!" While Hazel was smiling sinisterly at the ceiling, the police officermanded. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Don''t smile. Watch your behavior!" This was something happenedter. Seeing the police and teachers break into the room, Gloria grinned and waved to them, sobbing, who looked miserable. "God, help me! She was going to kick me to death...." ording to the students who had squeezed in half of their heads to watch, the scene at that time could be described as "utterly tragic". Later, of course,ter, when Hazel was at Irvine University, older students always introduced Hazel to the freshmen earnestly. "See? Don''t mess with that senior. You know what? Back then, she was the one who had oppressed other people in the dormitory. What a tragic!" A false rumor.... No one was able to redress it! The headmaster came to his sense, and then he cried out in sorrow, "God, how hapless we are!" To admit such a troublesome freshman.... The police brought Hazel into the police car, and Gloria and Hermosa were taken away by the ambnce who had rushed over. The police car and the ambnce all left through the back door. Because when they reached the front door, a man of the ZH n in front of them informed the police officers, "Sir, you can''t go from here. Our Master Smith is working here. Do not enter." The policemen were surprised. Emmett Smith of the ZH n? "Alright. It''ll be a snack. Let''s go from another door!" Then, the roaring police car and the ambnce turned to the other exit withoutint. The domineering Emmett.... ... When ine finally woke up, she felt refreshed. She indeed slept well. She thought vaguely that she was at home. Well ... Why did she think she shouldn''t be at home? It seemed that ... the school term had begun.... ... It seemed that ... after the school term began, she had a meal with Oliver.... ine suddenly opened her eyes. As soon as she opened her eyes, she met a pair of bottomless beautiful eyes! Well, what charming eyes! They have perfect eye lines and the canthi ... rose slightly, which looked naturally seductive. They were somewhat simr to Bad-bear Smith''s eyes.... What?! (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Bad-bear Smith?! ine stared nkly at Emmett, dumbfounded. She quickly pulled out her hands and rubbed her eyes hard. "Stop looking. Don''t you recognize me?" Emmett chuckled and asked in a low voice. "It''s really you?" ine regained her consciousness due to shock. "Mr. ... Mr. Smith?" Why would hee? "I''m not your Mr. Smith, and you''re not my employee anymore. Call me Emmett." "Okay ... Emm ... Emmett...." "You''re awake? Did you sleep well?" She slept like a log, breathing out heat towards his lower abdomen for half an hour. She almost tortured him to death. ine immediately smiled embarrassedly and scratched her head subconsciously. "Well, yes." What happened? Why was she looking up at him? Why was he on top of her? Only then did ine realize their strange posture. Looking around, ine let out a soft cry. Gosh, she was actually sleeping on Bad-bear Smith''s thigh! Too embarrassing! "I ¡­ why am I sleeping here?" ine intended to get up, but her back was numb. This was the first time she did not get up. She was so scared that she quickly reached out to support her body. "Ah...." Emmett immediately let out a muffled voice. "What? What''s wrong with you?" ine raised her face and looked at Emmett with concern. ... Why Bad-bear Smith''s face had turned red? Emmett let out a heavy breath and said, "Your hand ... pressed down on my...." "What? Where?" ine turned to look at her hands.... ine couldn''t be too embarrassed. She ... pressed down on his hardened key part.... "Gosh!" In her panic, ine forgot whether she was bnced or not and immediately pulled her hands away from Emmett. As a result, she fell back again. Emmett caught her. Chapter 310: Surging Appetite Chapter 310: Surging Appetite "Thank you ... Also... just now ... I''m sorry..." She didn''t know if she had hurt his manhood. Emmett hugged ine and rubbed his thin lips gently against ine''s ears. He said in a husky voice, "What are you panicking about? The thing you pressed doesn''t belong to any one else but exactly you." ... ine was dumbfounded and froze. A pink flush spread over her cheeks. Bad-bear Smith ... was so ... lustful...! Emmettughed mischievously. He stuck his tongue out and licked ine''s tender earlobe, causing ine to tremble. "Are you shy? Then, I am in dire need of your caress. Why don''t you soothe it?" ... ine was dumbfounded again. She thought to herself, ''Bad-bear Smith, can you not be soscivious? How can you take such obscene words so elegantly and reasonably? I really admire you!'' ine was not able to respond to Emmett''s provocation. She was too weak! ine looked around and blushed. She evaded the subject and changed the topic, "Whose car is this?" "It is Kayden''s." "Well, why am I in Kayden''s car?" She remembered that she was in Oliver''s car with Hazel. Then, she didn''t know what happened next. Even if she fell asleep, she should have slept in Oliver''s car. "What? Don''t you remember? You fell asleep when Kayden talked to you." ... "What? Am I so confused? I even forgot that Kayden had talked to me?" ine was even more shocked. She widened her eyes in confusion. Emmett looked at ine who was adorkable. How could he control himself? He directly turned her little face and leaned forward.... "Looks like you haven''t woken up yet. Let me wake you up." ... ine was gloomy in his wild kiss. ''Mr. Smith, is this how you wake others up? Why is your tongue so hot? Also, why is your tongue like a berserk dragon in my mouth? Can you ... let me get some fresh air?'' ine felt like ... she was suffocating.... ine''s small hands shook slightly as she grabbed Emmett''s expensive shirt, which cost tens of thousands, and trembled in his arms. What an enchanting kiss.... Bad-bear Smith''s tongue made her feel thirstier.... So, ine couldn''t help but sucked Emmett''s lips.... "Oh!" Emmett let out a low roar and a surge of desire flowed through his blood. ine ... was kissing him back.... Instantly, Emmett kissed her harder and sucked her lips more ferociously. ine wriggled in his arms. She was almost going to suffocate! After a long time, Emmett finally ended the kiss. He narrowed his charming eyes and stared at ine''s lips. He was excited. ine''s lips were red and swollen from being kissed by him. As for ine, she looked charming with pink cheeks, panting in his strong arms.... "Baby...." He murmured, his fingers caressing her lips. "Yes?" ine answeredzily. Gosh. She almost fainted fromck of oxygen. When Bad-bear Smith kissed her, why was he as fierce as a wild animal worrying its prey? ... "I miss you...." His voice was soft. "What?" Only then did ine widen her eyes to look at Emmett. Emmett''s eyes were burning. It shocked her! She was familiar with such Emmett! Every time he became like this, he would have sex with her in bed without stopping for a few hours. He was terrifying virile. "If you don''t believe me, just feel it...." Emmett pulled her small hand and ced it on his crotch. ine was so shocked by the hardness and size of his manhood in her hand that she gulped heavily. It was as she had expected. Sure enough, ine was the one who knew Emmett''s strength. "... Here?" ''Have sex in this car? I will be shy....'' ine thought to herself. Emmett raised his face and chuckled. "Well. So, you want to do it here? You want to have sex in this car?" Emmett teased ine. He put one hand in ine''s T-shirt, touched her bra and lifted it. His hand covered her ample bosom. ine was startled by his sneak attack and trembled, blushing with shame. "No. Someone will find out if we do it in the car...." If anyone saw the car shake in the daytime, she would feel ashamed. "So, you mean ... we should get a room in a hotel?" ine looked away shyly. "But I didn''t say I wanted to have sex with you." "What?" ine couldn''t believe it. Emmett smiled brightly. "So, my ine feels hungry now? You also have the desire, right?" ine was mortified. "Bad-bear Smith! It''s all your fault! Didn''t you say you missed me? You''re bad! You bad guy!" ine was angry and embarrassed. She threw a punch at Emmett. "Alright, alright. I''m bad, okay?" Emmett pinched ine''s cheeks and pacified her, "I am a bad guy, okay? Now, the bad guy is going to take you to the hotel to get a room...." ... Get a room?! ... He was not kidding her, was he? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Now? "No, no ... I just started school and have to go to school to adapt myself...." "No need. Why don''t you put in more effort to adapt to me?" Emmett had not intended to do anything. He just felt that today was ine''s first day of school, he shoulde over and take a look. Unexpectedly.... After being teased by this girl ... his appetite was ignited. Moreover, it was surging! His voice, which was sexy and alluring, became hoarse. "ine ... do you know ... if a man suppresses his desire for a long time, or if he often suppresses it, there will be something wrong with him?" As he spoke, he leaned in close to her cheek and gently rubbed the tip of his nose against her. It made ine in a mess. Why...? Why was she so intoxicated while smelling the domineering fragrance of Bad-bear Smith? She even felt that it was not the fragrance that intoxicated but her who got herself drunk? Why did she feel so excited and want to throw herself into his arms? She was over. After a woman had sex with a man, she would be lustful easily. "Then you can refuse to suppress it." Didn''t people all say that a man like Emmett would have many girlfriends? Like an ancient emperor, he would have countless girlfriends in his entire life. God! Just thinking like that made her jealous. She didn''t want her boyfriend to have sex with another woman! "Really? I can refuse to suppress it? Do you mean that I cane to you to release it every day? Or I bring you to my house every day?" Emmett''s question surprised ine. Didn''t he have any other women? Emmett touched ine''s forehead with his forehead and said fondly, "So, baby, I''m going crazy from being tortured by you now. Please pacify me." As he spoke, Emmett couldn''t help but kiss her lips again. However, this time, the kiss was soft. ... After kissing her lips a few times, he moved down... He moved to her smooth neck and sucked it. And then, he continued to move down again.... "Ah..." ine was startled, trembling to stop him. Bad-bear Smith was too bad. He lifted her chest from the cor of her T-shirt and sucked her nipple. His lips and the tip of his tongue made ine almost go crazy. ine felt excited. She shivered unceasingly and let out a low snort. They were all in a state of thirsty. Outside the car, Kayden was surprised to discover.... The car was shaking slightly.... Gosh! Did they really ... do it? Kayden blushed at the thought of what was happening inside. ''Master Smith, please don''t make too much noise. It is daytime now and people will see it. What a shame.'' "No, no ... no, no..." ine pushed Emmett''s head and murmured softly. Emmett looked up slightly at ine''s red face with his burning eyes. He smiled mischievously and said, "Then let''s go to the hotel now...." ine panted. She had no choice but to nod. It should be better to do this in a hotel than in a car, right? She finallypromised. Just as ine nodded assent, Emmett''s eyes lit up. "I will ask Kayden to drive to the best hotel right now...." ine pouted, blushing and muttering, "Come on. Can''t you think of anything else but this?" ine''s phone rang. "Don''t answer it!" Emmett said possessively. He pressed ine''s hand and rolled his eyes. "I won''t allow anyone to interrupt us." Damn it. He would copse if he continued to subdue his desires. Now, his manhood was ignited. "What if something important happens?" Chapter 311: Big Liar Chapter 311: Big Liar "Nothing is as important as having sex now, my dear!" ine''s face darkened. Why did this man talk about sex with her all the time? Didn''t he find it inappropriate? ... Emmett did not let ine answer the phone. ine was very obedient. Although she was also curious about who called, she just wondered about it and did not dare to touch her phone. Emmett was greatly pleased when he saw her being obedient. "My dear, I promise that you will feel great today. You will know it soon," he whispered in her ears. Then Emmettnded several kisses on her face. ine tried hard to avoid his kisses as thinking, ''Oh,e on! You big liar! You are the one who enjoy the most. I can''t even get up with my weak limbs every time we getid.'' While Kayden was still thinking about how to cover for them, the car window opened, revealing Emmett''s charming face. "Kayden, go to the nearest Hilton Hotel." "What? Oh! Okay!" Kayden was stupefied for a few seconds before he understood. Well... It seemed that gettingid in the car couldn''t satisfy his boss. After all, the space in the car was limited. And of course, how could Emmett stop before he enjoyed the whole process? Thus, hotel was a better choice. ine stuck out her head through Emmett''s armpit and smiled at Kayden. "Hi, Kayden, I haven''t seen you for a few days. Why is your face a little red?" ... As soon as hearing this, Emmett''s face darkened. That was to say, Kayden didn''t talk with ine just now. In other words, ine had never seen Kayden before she fell asleep! Kayden immediately realized that he was in danger when he saw his boss'' livid face. ''Damn you, ine! What the hell are you doing? Why did you get me involved? Do you know Master Smith will kill me for this? God bless me, please!'' Kayden grumbled in mind. Emmett gently pressed ine''s head back and nced at Kayden. ''Well, I will settle ounts with youter, Kayden.'' Emmett nodded slightly and the car headed towards the hotel immediately. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ine''s phone rang again. When she reached out to get the phone, Emmett held her little hand again. ... ine took a sideways to look at Emmett in secret. Unexpected to her, Emmett was looking at her with a dangerous gaze! "Alright, I will not answer the phone." With a pitiful look, ine hugged Emmett''s arm and shook it gently. She said in a sweet tone, "I won''t answer it, okay? Don''t look at me this way." The corners of Emmett''s mouth twitched as if he was smiling. He enjoyed the way she talked with him now. He hoped that she could rely on him for the rest of her life. "Are you excited? We are going to get some fun soon." Emmett started flirting with her. ine was speechless. "It isn''t the first time..." ine blurted it out. "What?" Emmett''s face darkened. Well, ine provoked him again. "This isn''t this the first time, so there is no heat between us anymore? Don''t you look forward to it? Don''t you want me?" Facing his usations, ine blinked her eyes in a panic. ''Oh my God! I didn''t mean it. Why did you get so angry? You really have a bad temper, Emmett!'' ineined in mind. "ine, wait and see!" Emmett said in a low voice as he gritted his teeth. His face was gloomy. ''Oh, no!'' ine understood what he meant quickly this time. He would not let go of her today easily today. She couldn''t afford the consequence. After all, she knew well that he was only a beast in bed. So she nestled in his arms immediately and rubbed against his chest. With a sweet smile, she comforted, "Don''t take it serious. I''m just kidding." Of course I have passion for you. I''m so looking forward to it! How can I not want you?" ... She couldn''t believe that she would say such shameless words. When ine saw Emmett''s evil smile, she knew that she had stepped into his trap once again. "Great. Wait for your performance today, ine. Let me see how much you look forward to it and want me." Emmett smiled. Although his smile was such attractive, ine still felt it terrible. She knew it! Bad-bear Smith was the most vicious man in the world! He was a schemer! ine wished there would be a hole on the ground and it would swallow her up right now. ... In the police station, Hazel was pop-eyed, raised her chin, and looked arrogant. Finally, the policeman couldn''t stand it anymore. He knocked on the table with his handcuffs and patiently reminded, "Miss, this is police station, not your home or your school. Please show some respect, okay? Don''t act so arrogantly! Aren''t you afraid? This is police station!" "So what? You can''t arrest me without reason, right? Sir?" Hazel nced sideways at the policeman. She suddenly found that he was good-looking. It was not bad to date a policeman. Hazel suddenly chuckled, which sent a chill down the policeman''s spine. He was still a green hand who just graduated from the police college. "Hi, hottie! How old are you? You seem to be at my age, right? Do you have a girlfriend?" ... The policeman''s face turned livid instantly. How dare she flirt with a policeman in the police station! However, the policeman became shy when he thought about it from another way. Was he really that charming? As a result, something funny happened. His livid face became red. "Stop talking nonsense! This has nothing to do with the interrogation! Tell me! Why did you beat your roommates so cruelly?" The policeman shouted seriously and pped the table. However, he was coward deep inside. "What a pity! Why is every policeman I meet so boring? You guys know nothing about romance." Hazel rolled her eyes and said with regretfully. Her words threw the policeman into a fit of anger. "What nonsense are you talking about?" "Well, I mean I didn''t beat my roommates cruelly at all. I just taught them a lesson gently. Get it?" ... The policeman took a deep breath to calm down. "Taught them a lesson gently? Your roommates are still lying in the hospital because of you. What''s wrong with the girls nowadays?" ... If all the women were as fierce as her, he would rather not get married. "Why did I beat them? Why them? Why not someone else? You should ask what they had done. They robbed my and my friend''s beds and even hit my friend. Just because they have a powerful backup, they can ckmail us for fifty thousand? We can put up with these, but they never want to let go of us! They even posted an announcement and started a rumor that my friend and I are prostitutes! We suffered endless humiliation because of them. Why can''t I hit them? I even want to kill them!" "Shut up!" The police was so scared that his face turned pale. Now that another policeman was preparing the instant noodles and not in the interrogation room, he instantly made a gesture of sealing his mouth with a nervous look. "What? Are you worried about me?" When Hazel saw the policeman''s handsome face, she wanted to flirt with him. To be exact, she wanted to molest him. Hearing her words, the policeman''s face turned livid again. "No, I''m not! Watch your mouth, little girl! I''m warning you. Keep your voice down and stop talking nonsense. Don''t say those words again when the captaines in. It''s not good for you. It might put you behind bars!" Hazel was stunned when she saw the policeman''s nervous look. After a few seconds, she grinned andughed loudly. "LOL! You are really a good man, sir. You do care about me. Do you have a crush on me?" The policeman was stunned. He refuted, "Save your nonsense! Come on! Tell me your guardian''s phone number." "I''m already eighteen years old. I don''t need a guardian anymore. I can take care of myself." ... The policeman was speechless. "Then, tell me how to contact your family. You need them to bail you." Well (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Hazel gasped in horror. Family? Bail? Her parents would be definitely worried about her and got angry if they learned what she had done. "Well, I can tell you my friend''s phone number." "Where''s your family?" "My family is all out of town." "Alright, alright... Tell me your friend''s phone number." The policeman frowned. He looked at Hazel, held up a pen, and waited to write down the phone number. Hazel then told him ine''s phone number. The policeman called ine twice, but she didn''t answer the phone. He put on a long face and looked at Hazel with extreme sympathy. He said, "Don''t you even have a friend? This friend doesn''t answer the phone at all. If you are an orphan, you can tell the truth. There is no need to hide it." Orphans?! (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Chapter 312: Ask Your Friend to Bail You Out Chapter 312: Ask Your Friend to Bail You Out Hazel wiped away her sweat in silence. The young policeman did have a good imagination, didn¡¯t he? Hazel tried to suppress herughter, so her expression looked twisted. And she pretended to whine, "Yeah. Sir, I''m so miserable. I mean I''m the most miserable actually, because no one cares about me." ¡®Then, could you please show me some mercy and release me?¡¯ She thought. At the same time, she also thought in her heart that ine might be sleeping in the car of Oliver now. And she could totally understand it, since ine was literally a sleepyhead. The young policeman was kind of moved, but when he thought of how miserable Gloria and Hermosa were, he became cold-hearted again. "Tell me the phone number of another friend of yours. If no onees to bail you out, you¡¯ll go through a hard time. If you get jail time, even for one or two days, you must be expelled from university.¡± "No." Hazel did feel scared now. ... She gnawed her finger when she was pondering over it. ¡®Shall I tell him the number of Lucas? But we¡¯ve broken up. And he has neither called nore to me... It seems that extremely heartless and vicious bastard has got rid of me from his life directly. How could I have the courage to call him? Poor me, poor my momentary romance.¡¯ Hazel thought to herself. Since ine was sleeping, she¡¯d better ask Sally for help. The young policeman called Sally, who was reading on thewn of the university. "Hello? Who is it?" Sally answered the phone in a polite tone as if she was doing her job. The young policeman felt better in a sudden. He coughed and said in an official tone, "I''m a policeman. Do you have a friend called Hazel?" "What? Hazel? Yeah. She¡¯s my friend. What happened to her? Did you find a headless body? And you suspected it might be my friend, so you wanted me to figure out the identity of it? Or did an ident happen to her? You need me to confirm the identity of the body?¡± (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Since they were talking on speaker, Hazel could clearly hear what Sally was saying in a state of panic. Both the young policeman and Hazel were stunned. Then, the young policeman couldn''t help but burst outughing. How loudly he wasughing! Sally had mentioned ¡°body¡± over and over. Did she want her to die that bad? "Shoot! Damn you, Sally. Why don''t you jump into the river? Or go lie on the train tracks. Couldn¡¯t you expect any nice things about me?" Hazel was shouting at the phone in fury. Sally was in a daze, "Hello? Hazel? You¡¯re fine, aren¡¯t you? Then why did the policeman call me?" "Damn you. Why did the policeman call you? Because your husband and I slept and we got caught. Are you fine with it?" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ)¡­ The young policeman''s expression froze. Howe a young girl now was acting like that? ... The policeman couldn¡¯t stand the quarrel between the two girls, so he grabbed the phone and told Sally what happened today in person. Hisst sentence was, "Pleasee to the police station to bail your friend out as fast as you can." Sally was in shock. Come on, she herself was only twenty years old. How could she bail Hazel out? Sally put every dime she could find in her dorm into her bag and went to the police station by taxi in a hurry. When Sally arrived there, she saw an uppity man shouting in the lobby of the police station with his hands on the waist. "Well, how dare she hit my sister twice in a day? What she did was totallywless. She must be heavily punished. I¡¯m serious." "Mr. Boyce, please calm down..." "Calm down? You think I can calm myself? I put my work away and went to their university this morning, because the girl punched my sister." "What¡¯s more? In the afternoon, my sister was heavily beaten up again and she couldn''t take care of herself. That girl is mad. " "I got it. Mr. Boyce, please take a seat first. We are investigating this case..." "You¡¯re investigating? No need at all. My sister is still in hospital now. What else do you need to investigate?" ¡°You should either put that girl in jail Or let me find someone to beat her up first." "Please calm down, Mr. Boyce..." "No way. Call your sheriff out." "I don''t believe that girl could beat my sister without paying any price. Howwless she was being! She really doesn''t know what a huge mistake she has made. The mayor wille and investigate the case in person if I call him. I''ll see which of you will neglect your own duty." "We won''t. Please rest assured, Mr. Boyce. We promise that girl will be heavily punished." When Sally entered the lobby, the chaotic scene confused her, and she heard a policeman saying, ... "Go tell the interrogators to hurry the investigation of Hazel from Irvine University. Mr. Boyce was busy. Go do it now." "Mr. Boyce, would you like to wait a while in the meeting room? Don''t worry about it. We definitely will take it seriously, since you''ve mentioned the mayor. Mr. Boyce, this way. Please." As Amadeo followed the policeman inside, he continued to speak in an aggressive voice, "I''ll wait and see what else that girl can do. How dare she beat my sister up? She''s mad." What Amadeo said shocked Sally, And she was in amazement. ''Oops. Hazel is done. She''s done. Gloria''s brother is so powerful. I''m sure he''ll give Hazel a hard time.'' Sally thought to herself. "Hazel..." Sally called her in a broken voice. When Sally saw Hazel, she hugged her in tears. However, Hazel was still being fearless with her neck straightened, "Hey, look at you. Why are you being this sentimental? We shouldn''t do it in front of the policeman, otherwise he would get us wrong. And he might think you have a thing for me." "Sir, don''t get us wrong. We''re not lesbians. I promise." The young policeman blushed. How could the girl say it so bluntly? She totally attracted him. Sally sniveled, "Hazel, who did you hit? Her brother was shouting outside. He threatened to put you in jail. What should we do? Could we fix it?" "What? How could he be that unreasonable? It was just a fight between two ssmates. It''s not supposed to be that serious. You canpensate her. How could he say that?" It was the young policeman who said these words, Which surprised Hazel greatly. "I saw Gloria''s brother this morning. He looked so arrogant, and he said themander of some military region was one of his rtives. And he also had a connection with the mayor." ... Hearing that, Sally felt even more desperate. She simply hugged Hazel''s neck and wept, "What should we do? You''re done, aren''t you?" "Everything is screwed. Hazel, I don''t want it. How could we fix it?" Hazel sighed, "Don''t be afraid. Call ine and let her ask Emmett for help. I think if Emmett cane to my rescue, I will be fine for sure." Sally was still in astonishment with tears welling up in her big eyes. "You''re right. How could I forget to ask him for help? Emmett is powerful enough to help you out." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Sally called ine. The phone wasn''t answered, so she kept calling her, Over and over... ... ine couldn''t pay any attention to her phone. She herself was fully upied now. When ine entered the hotel, she was shouldered by Emmett on her way to the room. And she was thrown onto the bed before she could see the furnishings of the room. "Gosh." She said. ine felt she was on the soft the bed after a short spin. When she looked up, Emmett''s perfect face was right in front of her eyes. However, at this moment, his eyes narrowed slightly where there was a glitter of hunger for lust. His thin lips were as red as fire. His passion could be sensed clearly. "Honey, I want you so much." Giving ine a lustful smile, Emmett pressed himself on her with a heavy kiss. ine could only make some soft sounds. ine was supposed to say, "I haven''t taken off my shoes yet." Emmett was kissing her heavily while he was doing some other things gently. He lifted her T-shirt and then took off her bra... He touched her soft breasts and then caressed them over and over. ine''s body turned jelly in a short while. ... No woman could resist a gentle caress from such a man like him who was really good at it. And her body would also turn jelly. So, when the long kiss from Emmett ended, ine''s entire body went pink. Chapter 313: Finally Get Through Chapter 313: Finally Get Through "Don''t ... don''t stroke my breasts. I can''t take it anymore...." She groaned and felt unsatisfied. Emmett smiled mischievously. Emmett smiled mischievously and said, "Don''t worry. Your breasts are specially for me to have fun." ine pouted and refuted unhappily, "That''s not true. My breasts are for feeding my babies, not for you!" Emmett''s face clouded over. "I call the shots. They''re mine! Whoever has the guts to snatch them from me, I''ll hit him!" "You are totally unreasonable. You won''t even let go of my babies." Emmett frowned slightly. Looking at ine''s clothes, he said impatiently, "I really dislike your jeans. It''s not as convenient as a skirt. Take off your clothes!" ine red at the handsome Emmett and kicked her short legs to protest. "Can''t you be more polite?" "More polite? Can''t I say ''take off your clothes''? OK. Strip yourself as soon as possible! I didn''t ask you to take off your clothes, right?" ine was so angry that she put on a serious face and stared at Emmett huffily. Emmett noticed that she was still wasting time and did not take off her clothes, so he said, "I''ll count to five. If you still don''t take them off, I''ll tear your clothes apart...." "No! Don''t tear my clothes apart. It''s too wasteful!" Under Emmett''s mischievousughter, ine hurriedly stripped naked. The pink and tender ine trembled under his beastly gaze. Emmett sat on the bed and stared at her with a greedy gaze. ine also looked at him in bewilderment. ''Bad-bear Smith is a little strange.'' ''Why doesn''t he pounce over like a wolf?'' Emmett suddenly stretched out his arms and said loudly, ... "Why haven''t youe to my side? Didn''t you say that you missed me and were very passionate? You call the shots. Come on. Take off my clothes and take a leading role this time." "(¡Ño¡Ñ) ...." ine was surprised. After hugging the sheets for a while, she blushed and said, "You still take the leading role, okay?" ''I''m too shy to propose him like what he has done!'' Emmett grinned and said, "You must take the leading role this time." ''It''s embarrassing!'' ''Never mind! I can do it!'' ''Anyway, this isn''t our first time!'' ''I know his size very well. I shouldn''t be embarrassed!'' ''Come on!'' ine was naked and came to Emmett''s side. Only then did she realize that he was taller than her even though he was sitting on the bed. It was so embarrassing. Was she too short? Or was he too tall? ine scratched her head and unbuttoned Emmett with difficulty. Then her phone rang. Emmett frowned slightly. ''Damn it. ine has never had so many phone calls. Why her mobile phone rings when I''d like to sleep with her?'' ''Isn''t this against him?'' ine was in front of him, and her delicate body was shining brightly.... Emmett no longer cared about her phone that was ringing. He reached out his hand and grabbed her pink breast.... "Don''t annoy me...." ine trembled, frowned andined. ''He''s annoying. I''m struggling against his buttons, but he is in the mood for stroking my breasts....'' She was limper. "I''m not annoying you. I just check the size of your breasts to see if they have be bigger.'' Emmett said shamelessly and smiled mischievously. Then taking off his clothes became a torture for ine. ... She not only had to struggle to take off the strong Emmett''s clothes, but also she had to be teased by him. Sometimes he leaned over, approached her and kissed her. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Sometimes he touched her butt. Or he drew circles on her back with his hands.... Before she took off his trousers, he had turned her on. Her cheeks turned red and she breathed heavily. "Stop ... stop...." ''I really can''t take it anymore....'' "What have I done? What have I done? Tell me." He said calmly. ine rolled her eyes at him and took off his belt. The buckle of his belt seemed to be high-tech, and she couldn''t open it no matter how hard she tried. ''Does this mean that it is impossible for other women to take off Bad-bear Smith''s trousers? How difficult it is.'' "Little idiot!" Emmett was impatient. ''Does she do it on purpose? She knows that I''m avid, but she still wastes time on my belt.'' "Look at here. There''s a button. Once you pull this one, the belt loosens." "That''s it." ine looked like a good student. She blinked her big eyes and said casually, "I got it! I got it! I know how to take off someone else''s belt!" Emmett narrowed his eyes and knocked on her head. "Don''t talk nonsense! Who else do you want to take off the belts for? You can only do it for me. Do you understand?" ine bit her lips and nodded vigorously, "I see. I see. Can you pull your hand back from my cunt...?" Emmett grinned, "What''s wrong? Do you feel ufortable?" ine looked down at his hand that was wriggling between her legs andined, "I feel limp...." ''I''m also a normal person, okay?'' ''Normal people have desires....'' ''Normal people who have desires can''t resist it....'' ... Once she was turned on, she would feel limp.... "Honey, hurry to take off my clothes!" "OK." ine was like a long-termborer exploited by capitalists and worked hard. There was only one pair of underwear left. ''Come on, ine. It is finallying to an end!'' ine gritted her teeth and pulled the rubber band down to take off his underwear. ''It''s difficult.'' ''Come on!'' She seeded! Finally, ine pulled down his underwear. Then she was teased and rolled on the bed. With great difficulty, she supported her head and got up. She saw that he was naked, leaning against his arm, lying on the bed and waving at her. "Come here." He was like calling a small animal.... She was hesitant. "Didn''t you understand? I asked you toe over here." He continued tough brightly and weakened her willpower. ine gritted her teeth and nerved herself to crawl towards him bit by bit. ''Master, I''ming. Will you reward me a meat bone?'' Sitting beside him, she was like an ignorant puppy. ine''s cheeks were red and her watery eyes were as beautiful as crystals. "I''ming...." ''What does he want?'' She couldn''t help but look down at his crotch secretly. As soon as she looked at his crotch, she was surprised and took a deep breath! Then she felt limp subconsciously. Most importantly, she felt itchy in her cunt. Emmett raised his eyebrows slightly. A trace of evil shed across his handsome face. "Didn''t I say that you took the leading role? Come on!" Then he covered her head with one hand and pressed it down! ine screamed. ine screamed miserably andy on Emmett''s belly. Her eyelids twitched. Beside her mouth was his big penis! ... After he coaxed and threatened her, she finally started kissing his hot penis in her hand. She had an oral sex with him. She was like a puppy licking a meat bone and not willing to eat it. Finally, he couldn''t take it anymore. He turned over and pressed her under his body. "Slow down! Slow down! I''m not ready yet!" ine waved her arms and legs anxiously.... "There''s no need for you to be ready. Just enjoy yourself." Emmett said firmly and picked up her short legs. One of them struck the phone on the nightstand and the phone dropped to the carpet and the hands- free button was pressed. "ine, why didn''t you answer the phone? You''re heartless! You''re ruthless! Hazel is going to be sent to jail! How can you not answer the phone? You''re not qualified as our friend. If you don''te to save Hazel, Hazel will go to jail!" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine, who had closed her eyes and was ready to ept Bad-bear Smith''s attack, widened her eyes suddenly. Even Emmett was surprised and gritted his teeth secretly. Damn it! He''d like to kill someone! He''d like to kill all those who sold mobile phones first! "What? Jail? Did I make a mistake?" ine ignored Emmett''s cold and gloomy face. She frowned and blinked. Emmett gritted his teeth and said, "Your friends are wet nkets." They were good at making trouble at critical moments! "Your friends are wet nkets!" ine retorted habitually. Then she looked up and saw Emmett''s cold expression. She was so frightened that she shrank her neck and exined, "OK. I''m talking about myself. I''m a wet nket, okay?" Then ine crawled out from Emmett''s arm awkwardly and picked up the phone. "Hello? Hello? Sally...." Chapter 314: You Got Me, and I Will Go to Save Her Chapter 314: You Got Me, and I Will Go to Save Her "Don''t call me that. You are the boss. ine, I''m begging you! Pleasee with Emmett to help me! Hazel beat someone again, and if you don''t get here, she is going to jail! Come on, please!" "Going to jail? Seriously? Why?" ine bent over the end of the bed, with her ass sticking up high, and asked on the phone. Looking at the sexy ine in front, whose butt was as white as snow, Emmett sighed to himself, ''It seems I can''t have sex with her today.'' ... Emmett stared at ine from where he was. And he found her body looked even more seductive! Emmett couldn''t help swallowing, and he thought to himself, ''In fact, it will be more exciting if I prate her from this angle.'' ''She looks just like a horny masochist.'' Emmett got randy. And his entire body almost ignited. He pounced on ine, who was still in a daze with phone in hand, from behind her. His body, as hot as an oven, was against her back. His arms were wrapped around her like vines, and he rubbed her boobs. He exhaled, gently kissed the back of her neck, nibbled at her earlobe, and whispered, "Please don''t go." "I''ll ask someone to handle this matter and I''m sure he can fix it, okay?" "And I promise nothing will go wrong, okay?" "Therefore, please don''t go." "Just stay here ... with me...." It was the first time Emmett had swallowed his pride and said like this. He was acting like a spoiled brat, but it sounded like he was a little helpless. Emmett hugged ine tightly and felt she was trembling. She didn''t reply, and neither did she say a word! It was even more doubtful! Emmett touched her little face, and when he saw the tears all over her face, his hands trembled! "Why are you crying?" He panicked. He couldn''t believe this was who he''d be. How could he be so soft-hearted? He couldn''t even be immune to the tears of ine. After all, he used to be a quite ruthless man. Not to mention tears, he didn''t blink or get affected when he saw mountains of dead bodies! In the past, he always maintained soulless, and he was as cold as the ice below zero Degree Celsius. But now, he was different. ine, a silly girl, changed himpletely and he became soft-hearted! What a tragedy! A cry sounded throughout the room. ine pouted and cried loudly. She didn''t care whether she looked ugly when crying, because she wanted to make a difference. ... "Hazel is going to jail!" "She is my friend. She can''t go to jail!" "You don''t know how cruel, how powerful and how arrogant the Boyces are!" "They kept saying that they were rtives of the mayor and they would send Hazel to jail." "Hazel is going to jail, so how can I stay here?" "She is a crappy friend, but we do cherish our friendship!" ine was sad, and she even started to me Emmett. "Well, I was wrong just now. She is not a crappy friend. Stop crying. Let me wipe your tears." Emmettforted her in a soft tone and reached out to wipe her tears, but ine pped his hand away! "It''s none of your business! Even if I can''t help Hazel, I will go to the police station and stay there!" "Although we weren''t born on the same day, we will die on the same day!" When Emmett was to hug her, she pushed him away, rolled her eyes angrily at him, got out of the bed, and bent to look for clothes on the carpet. Seeing her naked body, Emmett got horny, but he was also angry with his teeth gritted. ''Well, ine, you''re defiant now, aren''t you?'' ''You even dare to beat and irritate me, right?'' Emmett was so angry that he clenched his fists and squinted at ine, who was dressing at random. He said coldly, "Without my help, you won''t be able to save Hazel!" ine, who was putting on her clothes in a hurry, turned around and stared at Emmett with her eyes wide open, not caring how she looked. "Then hurry up and get dressed. Go to save her!" "No!" Emmett turned around and said through clenched teeth, "I won''t save her until I finished sleeping with you." "It''s important to save her!" "So is our sex." "It''s not as important as saving her!" ... Emmett turned around and red at ine, saying in a cold voice, "I''m warning you, ine! If you leave me and run away today, I won''t save Hazel!" "If you really want me to save her, just lie on the bed and serve me well!" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine was dumbfounded. Pausing for half a minute, she stomped and shouted, "What a cruel man! I didn''t know you were such a cruel man! How heartless! How selfish! How...." ine didn''t know how to continue. She just knew a few words, so she couldn''te up with any other adjective. ine turned around and put on her clothes angrily. She showed Emmett a cold face and said, "To help or not to help, it''s up to you!" "Then I''ll go to the police station myself!" "I will go to jail with her, and I won''t regret it!" As she spoke, she staggered out without even putting on her clothes. Emmett''s face clouded over with anger. When ine walked to the small living room outside, Emmett couldn''t help jumping off the bed like a leopard! He rushed to the living room and grabbed her arm. "What do you want to do?" ine red at Emmett with her eyes wide open. "Come back!" Emmett hugged her waist. "No! Let go of me!" "What will you do if I don''t let go of you?" "Then I ... I ... I''ll bite you!" "Alright, just do it." "You...." ine was angry, and she tried her best to get out of Emmett''s arms, but without sess. Therefore, she was so angry that she opened her mouth and was to bite Emmett''s arm. "I''m biting you!" ine started to bite Emmett''s forearm. Emmett did not mind that. He picked up her and threw her back to the bed. "What are you doing? I must go to the police station." "Why not let me go? Now that you won''t save Hazel, I''ll go to apany her in the jail." ine cried loudly. She pounded the bed with her small hands and continued crying. ... Emmett wiped his forehead, and he was so furious that he was about to faint. She was the first one who dared to get angry with him. He didn''t expect he should be challenged by such a timid girl. Watching ine roll around and cry on the bed, Emmett didn''t know what to do next, so he sighed deeply and said, "Why are you crying? I am the one who got bitten!" ''Damn it, how defiant she is when she is sent over the edge. I didn''t expect she should bite me.'' He looked down at his arm and saw there were two rows of teeth marks on it. ''She must be the incarnation of a dog!'' When ine was about to stop crying, she sneaked a look at Emmett''s arm and saw the teeth marks on it. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Was she the one who did it? She felt embarrassed. ''I actually dared to bite Emmett.'' ''But I didn''t realize it just now. My teeth are not painful.'' ''You deserved it!'' ''Bad-bear Smith, this is what you get for not helping Hazel!'' ''This is what you get for stopping me!'' ine looked away and continued to cry. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Hazel, I''m sorry. I don''t deserve to be your good friend." "Hazel, wait for me. I''ll go and apany you to the jail right now." Emmett was helpless. ''What a stupid girl. How could you cry as if you were mourning for someone?'' Emmett, who was always powerful and was as cruel as a killer, truly didn''t know how to stop her crying. He had no choice but tofort her in a gentle voice, "Well, stop crying! Your eyes will get swollen from crying again." "It''s none of your business. I want to cry! If you don''t want to see me cry, just go away!" ine turned her back on Emmett andy on the bed, rubbing her eyes. Emmett sat down, reached out, patted her plump butt, and let out a long sigh. "Well, you got me." "Let''s go to the police station to save Hazel!" He said through clenched teeth. "Really?" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine looked up at Emmett with her eyes wide open. And there were still a few big tears in her eyes. ... "I must go. Otherwise, you would kill me. I dare not to irritate you." Emmett gave a bitter smile and teased. He reached out and wiped the tears from the corners of ine''s eyes. ine blinked her eyes in surprise. "Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t save her until I slept with you?" Hearing this, Emmett''s handsome face darkened. "What do you mean? Do you think I am a lecher?" "I want to sleep with you because I love you." "Libido is the result of love." "How could you say like that?" ine thought to herself, ''Emmett, please don''t be modest. Of course, you are a lecher.'' Emmett pinched and rubbed her nipples, and it seemed he didn''t intend to let go of them. "Of course, I want to sleep with you before we go." Chapter 315: Dont Look Down Upon Your Man Chapter 315: Don''t Look Down Upon Your Man "But if you don''t cooperate and you insist on going to the police station, what can I do?" "I just can''t stay mad at you." ine lowered his head andughed. She could hardly control her smile. ''Interaction?'' ''So disgusting. Mr. Smith, where have you learnt to describe "sex" which you love so much in such a refined manner? And you even call it "interaction"?'' ''Why don''t you just say that it''s you who want to have an intense, exciting and in-depth "sex" with me?'' This was like a little rabbit capturing a super wild beast, bare-handed. It was pretty good. ine looked up and pouted. She looked worried. "But, it''s said that Gloria''s brother is a big shot. He seems to have a strong background." "It''s also said that he the rtive of the mayor and themander of the military." "If he really wants to put Hazel in prison, you may not be able to help her!" Emmett couldn''t help butugh as he touched ine''s head. There was a faint smile on his face. "So, you don''t think your man can take down that Gloria''s brother?" "It''s not a matter of ability, but a matter of background! He has a veryplicatedwork of rtionships." ... As for Emmett, he was just wealthy. Emmett burst intoughter. She was indeed an innocent little rabbit. ''What can I say to you?'' ''You really look down upon the man you have slept with for so many times.'' "I don''t care about hiswork of rtionships. Believe it or not, I can easily take him down." ine curled her lips, without being seen by Emmett. ''Men are such a vain creature.'' ''Forget it. I understand. I know that men have to maintain your reputation. I won''t tear the mask off your face.'' "Then let''s go!" This time, ine was very proactive and became a doer. She quickly got off the bed, and decided to leave. "Come back!" Emmett pulled her back. "What? Are you going back on what you have said again?" "Look at your clothes! Why are you dressed like that?" "Are you going to walk out like this and let other men see my woman?" Emmett felt a little speechless. He asked ine to sit on hisp and dressed her well. ine looked down and was also stunned. Oh God! What did she wear just now? T-shirt with a bra, jeans halfway up and zipper opened. Even her underwear was almost pulled out. Sure enough. It was embarrassing. If she went out like this, she would probably hit the headlines and be the hottest woman today. Well, she would admit it for only one time. She was a little stupid sometimes. When they walked out of the presidential suite neatly, they scared Kayden, who was ying poker. "Well, Master Smith, so fast?" Kayden subconsciously blurted it out. How long had it been? Less than an hour? When did Master Smith be so fast in sex? It didn''t look like his style. Kayden thought that as soon as they entered the room, they would stay in there for at least four to five hours. So he yed poker with a few of his followers. He didn''t expect that just as he won a few rounds, Master Smith and ine came out. ... Hearing Kayden''s words, Emmett''s face darkened. Damn it! He was already dissatisfied about not having sex with ine, and he wanted to give vent to his anger now. Can''t Kayden sense all this? He indeed managed to say the wrong thing. "So I pay you so much money to let you y poker?" "You''ve forgotten your duty!" "Deduct dividend this month!" Blimey!(¡Ño¡Ñ) Kayden opened his mouth and was dumbfounded. What? Dividend! He was a small shareholder and a month''s dividend could be several million! ''Master Smith, could you please forgive me this time?'' ''ine! Are you born to be my enemy?'' ''You''re here to kill me!'' Kayden was about to cry as he followed behind Emmett and ine. Many people and cars headed for the police station. ine secretly nced at Emmett beside him and swallowed. Emmett''s expression was really scary. ine couldn''t help but tremble slightly. Scared! So scared! Men could be more terrifying than wild beasts if their desire was not satisfied. "Well...." ine swallowed to moisten her dry throat. Emmett frowned and looked ahead. Damn! His abdomen extremely tautened right now. His private part was bloodshot. As soon as he breathed, that part would hurt. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Gosh, he could hardly bear it. Would he die early because his desire was not satisfied? ''ine! You really know how to torture me!" "My Emmett!" When ine saw that Emmett had ignored her and didn''t want to talk with her, she knew that bad-bear Smith was angry, no matter how slow she was in reacting. Thus, ine sat closer to Emmett and her arms held Emmett''s neck. Her actions made Emmett breathe quick and uneven. But he looked better. ... ine stuck her body to Emmett and whispered in his ear. She even blew on Emmett''s neck. "Emmett, I''m sorry. I know you feel very ufortable. After dealing with Hazel''s matter, we go back and I''ll definitely work hard to make you satisfied, OK?" Emmett''s eyelids suddenly twitched. His heart was beating wildly. As long as ine treated him nicely, he wouldpletely surrender. It was like there was a thousand meters between them. ine did not need to take a step, not even half a step. She only needed to say to Emmett, "Emmett, I need you." He would be happy to finish the thousand meters. Emmett never showed his pleasure. Although he was overjoyed, his expression was still cool as before. Therefore, ine thought that what she did just now useless. She decided to do more. "When we finish all this, I promise I''ll moan louder. OK?" ine was quite shy. It was already her limit to say these. Her face blushed, her eyes were moist, and her lips were red. She was extremely charming! Emmett was totally melted by her. ine kissed Emmett on the cheek. Then, she moved down to his neck and kissed his Adam''s apple. She had "sacrificed" a lot. If Emmett was still angry with her, she really didn''t know what to do. This was all she could do. ine hugged Emmett''s neck and looked at him. He still had a poker face. It seemed that he would never be moved. And he was as calm as before. Well, it was over. Emmett didn''t like what she did. ine felt frustrated, grimaced, and curled her lips. She wanted to flush herself down a plug hole. However! Suddenly! The big hand on her back suddenly grabbed her tightly. Emmett pressed her down on the back seat. ine felt the hot air. Before she could see Emmett''s expression clearly, his kisses fiercelynded on her. ... "Such a coquettish girl." Emmett said in a spoiling tone. He closed his beautiful eyes, hugged her, and kissed her crazily. ine was dumbfounded by his sudden enthusiasm. Closing her eyes, she held Emmett''s neck with her arms, and was lost in the kiss. "E, Emmett." ine moaned like a kitten. Emmett was also puffing hard. Kayden, who was sitting in the passenger seat, stared nkly at the windscreen. He looked ahead and sat like a rock. He roared in his heart, ''I don''t see anything. I don''t hear anything.'' However, that erotic sound made by Emmett and ine would still assault his ears. "Emmett." Kayden gently breathed out. He looked back through the rear view mirror. Suddenly, Master Smith who was kissing ine fiercely raised his head and red at him! Blimey! (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Kayden was almost scared to death! Master Smith proved his ability. Even when he was kissing, he still had strong vignce. Kayden sat upright immediately and did not look sideways. ... Several policemen could hear someone''s roaring from the living room. The content was as followed. "I have to put that girl in jail to avenge my sister!" "I bet on the reputation of my family and I''ll definitely put her in jail." "Tell her families toe to me. I''ll beat them as long as I see them." "I''ve already given her a chance! And she actually dares to hit my sister! I have to get her punished!" The policeman sniffed. He immediately went back to the interrogation room and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. "How is it?" Hazel came over and grabbed the policeman''s arm. "Well, you are done. That man seems to have a strong background. He swears that he will put you in jail." ... "Oh no! Then what should I do? How about this? You pretend not to see me and I''ll run away. Is that okay?" Hazel shook the policeman''s arm with tears in her eyes. "That''s even more stupid!" The policeman red at her and sighed, "You''ll be doubly guilty for absconding. Don''t be so silly!" Chapter 316: Lucas Is Here Chapter 316: Lucas Is Here "What should we do? None of my solutions works, and no one is here to help me. Am I really going to jail?" she wailed. Sally copsed into a chair and cried out loudly. Hazel also felt sad. She patted the policeman''s shoulder straightforwardly and sighed. She said to Sally, "Forget it. Jail may have been settled for me. Under the panties on the bottom of my suitcase, there''s some money. You and ine can split it. Consider it as thest token for our friendship." Sally curled her lips and said, "Not a penny for ine! She is not a good friend! Why isn''t she here to save you?!" "Alright. She''ll have nothing. You can split it with the policeman then." The little policeman touched Hazel''s head and sighed, "Don''t be afraid. Even if you are in jail, I will ask my friend in college to help you with everything. I will try to get you out as soon as possible." "Sir... How kind of you! I can give myself to you. How about that?" Hazel cried. She pouted and threw herself into the little policeman''s embrace. She hugged him tightly and rubbed her snot and tears onto his uniform. The little policeman hugged Hazel tightly, but at the same time, he felt a little embarrassed. ''... What''s going on? How did I suddenly get myself a girlfriend? I was only focusing on the case!'' he thought. Sally sniffed and couldn''t help but ask Hazel, "Well... how much money is there in your suitcase?" Hazel said, "360 yuan..." There was suddenly a noise. Sally fell. She thought there was a lot of money ... However, it turned out that Hazel only had this much. Just as Hazel was rubbing her nose against the little policeman, the door was suddenly knocked open. Someone roared, ... "Hazel! What are you doing?!" (¡Ño¡Ñ)... The three people in the room were all scared. Hazel quickly separated from the policeman. She turned around and her eyes suddenly became wide open. "You¡ªyou¡ª Why are you here?" Lucas was dressed in a ck trench coat. He panted slightly as he stared back and forth at Hazel ... and the little policeman. He darkened his face. ''Good, Hazel! You can even cheat on me here in the police station!'' Lucas had probably forgotten at that moment that they had officially broken up. He took a step forward aggressively and grabbed Hazel''s arm, then fiercely pulled her away from the policeman. "What were you doing just now? Why were you hugging him? Did I allow you to do that?" he shouted with a dark face. Even Sally was astonished. Didn''t ... Didn''t Hazel and Lucas break up? Why was Lucas still so ambiguous when he looked at Hazel? Why was he a little jealous? (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) The policeman was also dumbfounded when he saw Lucas. He felt that ... Lucas was extremely powerful! Judging from his clothes and his aura, the policeman knew that Lucas was rich. Also, Lucas was young and arrogant. The little policeman immediately became a little distressed. He crossed his fingers together ... ''This troublesome girl named Hazel was getting along with me, okay?'' he said to himself. ''You can''t just pop up from nowhere and rob her away from me...'' Lucas put his arm around Hazel''s soft waist. He missed this feeling. Suddenly, he felt hot. ''... I really miss ... this angry girl ...'' No matter how fast Hazel could figure out what was happening, she was still too surprised to see Lucas. Her eyes were wide open as she looked up nkly¡ªshe waspletely dumbfounded. ''What''s going on?'' ''Why is Lucas here all of a sudden? We''ve broken up!'' "I¡ªI ... There''s nothing between us ... I promise ..." ... Hazel just found the little policeman innocent and cute. Without knowing it, she began to tease him, but that was all. Hazel even stuttered to exin. However, before she finished, she suddenly froze. ''I''ve broken up with him. Why should I exin anything to him?'' she said to herself. ''Who is Lucas to me?'' After realizing what was going on, Hazel twisted her body outwards, but failed to escape. Lucas was still hugging her tightly. She raised her chin and said to him angrily, "Why are you questioning me? Who are you to me?" "You''re not my husband. You were only someone that I used to date. It''s all in the past now!" "What''s wrong with me hugging him?" "Even if I had sex with him, it''s none of your business! ~ ~ ~" "Hazel!!" Lucas was enraged. Fury filled his eyes as he pointed at the policeman. He said, "Say that again, and he''ll disappear from Earth this instance!! Try it!" Sally and the policeman both trembled. Jealous men were too terrifying. They were in the police station. Lucas actually threatened the police in the police station ... It seemed that he had gone mad. "Do it. Whatever you want! Do it!!" Hazelughed. Anyway, she didn''t know the policeman well ... ''Sir, forgive me for being heartless.'' ''Three minutes of silence for you...'' "Hazel, don''t push me!" "I''m not interested in doing that. Who are you?! Go away! Get lost! I don''t want to see you at all." "Fine! Is that what you want? You''d rather be in jail for the rest of your life than talk to me, right? Then be it! Goodbye!" Lucas put away his hand, and his hair stood up in anger. He turned around and walked out. However, before he could pull the door open, it was pushed open from the outside. "It''s her! She''s the one who hit my sister! Hit her!" Amadeo brought four strong men in. Ignoring Lucas, who was in a suit, he directly rushed towards Hazel. Hazel screamed in rm. She nced around the room and immediately hid behind the policeman like a mouse. ... She stretched out her hand and shouted to the men who had just broken in, "I will sue you! The policeman is here! Don''t you dare hit me! It''s against thew!" Amadeo clenched his teeth and said ferociously, "I''ll beat you half to death first, then we''ll talk about thew!" The little policeman trembled. He protected Hazel with an effort as he shouted, "Stay calm! I''m the police officer in charge of this case!" "Get out of the way! Even your boss doesn''t care about me. Why are you meddling in it?! Do you want to be fired? Get lost!" Amadeo shouted. He waved his hand, and the four strong men pounced towards Hazel. One of them pushed the policeman away and grabbed Hazel''s skirt with his big hand! At the same time, he was about to fiercely smashed his fist towards Hazel''s face! "That''s my girl! Hands off!" Lucas took the man''s fist and kicked him two meters away. Amadeo didn''t even see who this great man was. He was so angry that he clenched his fists and howled, "Hit her! And that guy! Anyone who wants to protect this bitch¡ªhit him! I didn''t pay you to tickle them!" In order to be more famous, Amadeo had specially hired four thugs from the gang! Lucas pulled Hazel behind him and angrily said to her, "Are you stupid? Why didn''t you dodge? Aren''t you quite badass? What about your ''kung fu''?" "I was... I was distracted, that''s all!" Hazel said stubbornly. The four burly men charged towards Lucas. Lucas pushed Hazel backwards, and then charged forward. Sally pulled a chair over and hid herself in a corner. Lucas was good at fighting, though no better than Emmett. Now, few young people would learn both taekwondo and Thai boxing like Lucas. Lucas¡¯ punching and kicking were very strong. For a moment, the four strong men were all beaten up. ... "Hit him! Don''t show any mercy! What are you doing?! This is a four-on-one situation!" Amadeo shouted like crazy. He stood at the door and raised his fist. The policeman rolled up his sleeves. ''Damn it, they actually started to fight in front of me! I''m a police college graduate!'' Just as he was about to help Lucas, Hazel had already grabbed the chair in Sally''s hand. With a "Bang", she smashed the chair heavily onto the back of a strong man in a sh. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The man''s face twitched from the pain. He turned around and shouted, rushing towards Hazel. Hazel cried out in rm again. She quickly covered her head and ran away. She could fight with girls, but facing real fighters ... She didn''t have the courage to do that. Many, many yearster, Lucas once smiled bitterly at Hazel and said, "You''re a fighter at home." Of course, the little policeman stood up and stopped the strong man who wanted to attack Hazel. The small and narrow interrogation room was in a mess when a gunshot rang out. "All of you, stop!!!" Kayden raised his smoke-emitting pistol and shouted to the crowd in a mighty manner. ... (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) The room suddenly became extremely quiet. In Emmett''s arms, ine put down her tiny hands that were covering her ears. She didn''t think about why Kayden had a pistol, but took a step forward and pointed at Amadeo. "Emmett! It''s him! He''s a rtive of the mayor!" When Hazel heaved a sigh of relief in the corner, she could not help but curse ine secretly, ''Come on, silly girl. You didn''t hit the nail on the head, okay?'' ''He''s a rtive of the mayor? Come on! You should say that he''s the one who wants to imprison me.'' Hearing ine''s words, everyone turned to look at Emmett. They gasped. Chapter 317: Obviously a Big Shot Chapter 317: Obviously a Big Shot What a handsome man! That face ... was carefully sculpted, as if it was a perfect artwork! However, ... he was too lofty, too intimidating, too domineering! ... At the first sight of Emmett, Amadeo couldn''t help whining inside. ''Oh, no! This man seems to be a big shot!'' ''Will it be that this man is the boss of that girl who has 500,000 yuan in her card?'' ''What a handsome boss...'' "Finally, you''re here, Emmett. A riot is breaking out here." Lucas heaved a sigh of relief, frowned, and smiled bitterly. No matter how wealthy and powerful they were, they had no capability to resolve a gang fight. But Emmett... As the young master of ZH n, he was honored by both polices and gangs. As long as he appeared, everything would be fine. Emmett nodded slightly at Lucas and said indifferently, "Your move was so fast, dude. Weren''t you in the West Mountain? Did you fly here?" Lucas nced at Hazel quickly, and his cheeks flushed slightly. Damn it, Emmett exposed his secret again. He didn''t want Hazel to be high-blown, so he would like to keep his quick flying back from her. ''So ... he came by helicopter. '' ine sniffed, looked at Hazel and asked, "Hazel, are you OK?" Hazel raised her chin and curled her lips, "Damn you! Hoes before bros. Why didn''t you answer my phone? Why!" "Sorry, sorry ... He forbad me to answer ... Oh, no, no, I didn''t hear..." Now, Lucas took his chance to snicker at Emmett. "Well, well!" Emmett felt embarrassed, narrowed his eyes and looked at Hazel. Then he said indifferently, "Are you alright? It''s good to know that you''re alright. I''ll ask the president of Irving University to arrange a room for you two specially. It will do you two good to separate from scoundrels. Alright, get ready. Let''s go." He sounded casually, as if he intended to return to the city from his hometown; that was, he didn''t take this police station seriously at all. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Amadeo waspletely stunned. ... ''Didn''t hepletely ignore me-the victim''s family?'' ''Didn''t he also ignore the thugs who cost me a lot of money?'' ''Whoever he is, I am a rtive of both the Mayor and Commander Stanley! I have nothing to fear!'' "Hey! Wait!!" Amadeo stepped forward and came in front of Emmett, pinching his waist. Shit, he was a bit shorter than Emmett, so he felt that his imposing manner was significantly inferior to that of Emmett. "What? Who are you? What is it?" Emmett nced at Amadeo indifferently, as if he was looking at a mouse or a dog. His gaze was cold and distant, lofty and arrogant. Amadeo shouted angrily, "You can''t leave like that! You are not at home, but in a police station! My sister was beaten by that bitch and has been admitted to the hospital. Then you leave just like only her butt was pped? No way! I''m going to get to the bottom of this case! I''m warning you, there is no end of it, and the mayor is my rtive! Be careful, all of you!" Looking at Boyce, who was sabre rattling, Emmett snorted at his exmation. "The Mayor? Which one? Johnny? Or Durham?" ''Johnny? Durham? (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) '' Amadeo was dumbfounded. ''Johnny ... Will it be Mr. Brown?'' ''Durham? Will it be Mayor Durham?'' ''Both of them are leaders of the city!'' ''Howe this young man in his twenties mentions them in such a casual way?'' ''That''s ... too... ... unsophisticated!'' "Yesterday, Johnny called me for dinner. Is your rtive Mr. Brown?" ''Whatsoever, Mr. Brown is already in his forties ... How could this young man call him Johnny...'' Looking at the sourplexion of Boyce, Emmett continued to speak calmly, "Boyce? I don''t remember there is a Johnny''s rtive surnamed Boyce? Isn''t his wife surnamed Lyndon? Boyce? Never heard of it. However, even Johnny''s son will solemnly apologize to me and beg for my forgiveness when he sees me. Then who do you think you are? I heard that you also called yourself a rtive of Commander Stanley to scare little girls. What a coincidence. My family has a long- standing rtionship with the Commander. And Master Jasper is working for me. Why don''t you meet him and see if you know him? Kayden, let Jasper in." ... (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) That was what Boyce looked like. He waspletely shocked. ''Who the hell is this gorgeous man?'' ''He treats all these big shots so casually!'' ''Since both the Mayor and the Commander are the most influential ones in this city! '' "Kayden, let Jasper in." Emmett''sst words shocked the others in the room. ine said, "Scheming Jasper? Why should let him in?" In her opinion, Jasper was an ordinary vice president under Emmett. Sally suddenly trembled, her mouth opened wide, and her eyes rounded. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ... "Jas, Jasper? What is he doing here?" ''Will it be... '' ''Jasper is one of the Commander''s family whom Amadeo kept talking about... '' ''Oh no! Don''t ... So, Jasper is actually from such an influential family!'' Suddenly sadness and despair surged in her heart for no reason, when Sally solved the riddle. Kayden put away his pistol and lowered his head respectfully, "Yes, Young Master!" He turned around and walked out swiftly. In a while, Jasper rushed in. "Mr. Smith..." In front of outsiders, Jasper had always been well-disciplined and addressed Emmett as Mr. Smith. Only in privacy he would call him Emmett. Jasper looked around and found this room full of old friends. Of course, as soon as Jasper entered the room, Amadeo became excited immediately! His eyes shone, his fists clenched tightly, and his body trembled with excitement. ''It''s the Young Master of the Hall family!'' ''He is!'' ''It''s my rtive!'' Unfortunately, when Amadeo was gazing at Jasper with eagerness, Jasper nodded at all people in the room except him. Jasper gave a quick nce at Boyce and focused on a corner not far away. "Sally?! Why are you here? Are you hurt? Or have you been bullied at Y Nightclub?" ... Jasper couldn''t help looking nervous. "I''m fine." Sally looked down and replied indifferently, "I''m here for Hazel." Only then did Jasper let out a sigh of relief. Lucas was unhappy, so he shook his hand and shouted, "Hey! Hey! Hey! Jasper, are you blind? You can''t even see your bros before a woman?" "I''m here! Damn it! " "What?" Only then did Jasper shift his gaze to look at Lucas. Though his gaze tried to linger in where Sally was. "Oh, Lucas? Hazel? Why are you all here?" "Did you guys get drunk and cause troubles somewhere?" "I say, Lucas, as one of the Lee family, you are too arrogant." "You should restrain yourself a little and not bully others." On hearing this, Boyce lost all his eagerness and felt despondent in one instant. ''It seems ... Mr. Hall is a close friend with these people! '' ''More than that... '' ''What did he just say?'' ''Who?'' ''The Lee family?'' (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Boyce carefully sized up Lucas once again... ''Shit!'' His entire body trembled fiercely! As one of the four most influential families, the Lees ... some of their ancestors were of ethnic minorities, so all their descendants had a very prominent nose bridge... Boyce looked at Lucas¡¯ nose bridge... ''That''s it! What a tall nose bridge!'' ''It is like a sheer mountain standing on his face!'' ''Damn it! The person I yelled to kill just now is actually a Lee!'' What a big blow! Unexpectedly, what happened next frightened him more. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The four thugs he paid for looked miserable. All of a sudden, the four of them knelt down in unison towards the cold and handsome man who always spoke indifferently! ... "Kayden, we are sorry!" Emmett stood there in irritation, different from his usual impatience. Looking at the four men kneeling at his feet, Kayden raised his leg and kicked one man on the shoulder, knocking him down. "The four of you," he muttered in disdain, "who is your boss?" The thug who had been kicked down didn''t whine, but got up immediately and knelt down again. The four thugs kowtowed anxiously and replied, "It''s Sampson!" Emmett raised his eyebrows and asked in surprise, "Who is Sampson?" ''Why haven''t I heard of him? '' Kayden bowed immediately and answered Emmett, "Young Master, that Sampson is just a hooligan. He usually kisses up to us and pays for the protection of ZH n. It''s not worth mentioning at all, so Young Master doesn''t know." Chapter 318: A Truly Formidable Figure Chapter 318: A Truly Formidable Figure Emmett opened his beautiful thin lips gently, "This kind of disrespectful gangster is purely a meaningless existence that disturbs people." "Kayden, let this little gang of Sampson disappear tonight. Annoying." Boom! (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Amadeo was shocked by this handsome man''s words. ''What? ZH n! (¡Ñ_¡Ñ)'' He was actually the young master of ZH n! That very ordinary girl''s man had a so terrifying background! This was unbelievable! Moreover, when Amadeo thought the fact that he had provoked such a group of terrifying people he felt miserable for himself. His face turned pale, and his legs began to tremble unconsciously. Kayden nodded, "Yes, Young Master." Then, he impatiently looked at the four people kneeling on the ground and roared, "Get out of here. Go back and tell Sampson to disband his men automatically, otherwise, we''ll have them changed corpses in the morning! Get away!" "Yes, yes!" The four kids were already scared the hell out. They answered in panic, curled up and got out. ... Only then did Emmett coldly nce at Amadeo. The Boyce family was nothing more than this. That could be so arrogant. When he realized what the big-name people were, he would be scared to death, right? This kind of person was normally the most troublesome in society. They had a little bit of money and several few distant rtives, and then they bullied people by unting their powerful connections. Actually, what does this kind of person have? Money, they didn''t have much money. Power, they also didn''t have any substantive power. What a joke! "Mr. Boyce, what''s wrong? Your rtives are here, why don''t you say hello?" Emmett sneered and asked Amadeo. Amadeo started to sweat profusely. "I ... I..." Amadeo raised his face and looked at Jasper in panic. He watched Jasper affectionately with a pitiful gaze of a defeated dog. ''Mr. Hall, please, please recognize me.'' ''I will be dead. You''re the only one who can save me now.'' "Jasper, you are the fifth wheel. What are you doing here? You can''t help Hazel and me." "Have you seen that this man is bullying Hazel fiercely, saying that he intends to throw Hazel in jail!" Sally couldn''t help but roll her eyes and tell Jasper. Jasper turned around to look at Sally and smiled faintly at her. "What? Are you willing to speak to me now? Are you gonna talk to me?" Lucas and ine werepletely shocked by Jasper''s soft smile. When did Jasper be so flirtatious? Wasn''t he the person who felt most disgusted at women? Sally pouted. "Who cares about you?! Get over yourself." "Can''t you understand? I was just wasting your breath and kicking you out!" "What a shameless man, you misinterpret other people''s words like this and tter yourself." ... Amadeo drop his jaw with astonishment. Doom on him. From what that girl said just now, she was Mr. Hall''s girlfriend. Amadeo tragically looked around the people in the room. The young master of ZH n and his girlfriend. There was also the young master of the Lee family protecting his girlfriend. This was the son of Commander Stanley and that was his girlfriend... The entire room was filled with people that he could not afford to provoke, and they were all big shots that he did not usually see! Amadeo''s face was deathly pale. Sally pointed at Amadeo and said. "He wanted someone to hit us just now, and you didn''t even help us." "Who? Who dares to hit you?" Jasper was the one who felt most confused about the situation here. Originally, he had returned to the old property in the military region for dinner, but his father didn''t say anything else except kept telling him about the blind date. Which minister''s daughter, which old subordinate''s daughter, which female teacher in a university... Jasper was patiently enduring listening when Emmett called. His eyes shone brightly. Well, he finally had a reason to escape from his father''s discipline! ording to Emmett''s order, he quickly rushed to the police station and did not know why he rushed here. Jasper frowned and looked at Amadeo. Who would dare to bully these girls? Of course, what he hated most was someone dared to bully his Sally. He fiercely gazed at Amadeo with disgust. "Did you bully them? You have got some nerve! Who are you?" Jasper''s words made Amadeo feel ashamed. Emmett pointed at Jasper and said to Amadeo. "I tell you. This Jasper is the son of Commander Stanley you mentioned. Didn''t you say that you are a rtive of his family? Now, your master Hall has already arrived. Why doesn''t he even know you?" ... Oh? ine curiously crawled into Emmett''s arms and looked at Jasper in surprise. She couldn''t help but say. "Oh? Scheming Jasper''s father was actually Commander Stanley? He really keeps a low profile." She scratched her head in disbelief. Emmett hugged the little thing in his arms and exined with a smile. "The Halls and our Smiths are family friends. Jasper didn''t like military life, so he begged my father to plead with his father Commander Stanley. He wanted to learn business from me." Everyone could tell that the tone of Emmett to ine was exceptionally gentle! ine burrowed her small face into Emmett''s embrace, hugged Emmett''s waist tightly, secretly nced at Jasper, and curled her lips and said. "If I had known that Scheming Jasper was so powerful, I wouldn''t have offended him. I wouldn''t have called him Scheming Jasper." Her actions were adorable enough to please Emmett. Emmett hugged the soft body in his arms and chuckled. "No matter. You can call him anything. You can bully him for the rest of your life. Who told him to follow me? Right, Jasper?" Jasper''s face turned ck with anger. She was eligible to be arrogant as Emmett''s woman! The Lee family, including Commander Stanley, all looked pretty small in front of Emmett because they were not as powerful as him. In China, and even in Asia, who would dare topete with ZH n and the Tianyi Group? Weren''t the country''s leaders still friendly with Emmett? This was the person that no one really could afford to offend! Jasper stared at Amadeo in amazement and mocked. "What? You said you were my rtive? Now everything could be impersonated. Even this?" "My family certainly has quite a few rtives, but I really don''t remember you." Amadeo just wanted to find a hole and bury himself in it. Utter shame! He had never been so humiliated in all his life. "Oh? So this Boyce family is fake. Amadeo, you actually said that you would send me to prison and that the mayor and Commander Stanley were your rtives. Well, all of them were made up by you! Oh, God, this is ridiculous! Ridiculous!" ... Hazel patted her chest andughed out loud. Amadeo''s face changed from white to green, and then from green to ck. He was low for her words. "I didn''t make it up. I, I''m really rted to the Hall family..." Amadeo''s voice was tiny, like a mosquito''s humming. It could not be rampant as just now. Jasper withdrew the smile. He shouted with a cold face. "Shut up! You actually dare to speak nonsense in front of me! Who are your rtives? Our family doesn¡¯t have a rtive like you!" Emmett held ine in his arms, gently pinching ine''s face with his fingers. It seemed that he was watching a good show. Uh ... this girl''s body just exactly rubbed the uplift beneath his lower abdomen... It felt sofortable... The volume of that ce was expanding bit by bit, growing stronger. It was as hard as stone. ''Uh ... Unless my pleasurees ten or eight times tonight. I definitely can''t let her go! You little bitch!'' Emmett shallowly delivered his aura, and his hand slowly slid down her back, all the way to... Her butt... He gently pulled back his fingers... Kneading... His thin lips touched ine''s ear and he whispered, "Let''s go." What? (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine had an itch in her ears. She thought that he had heard wrong and looked up at Emmett in surprise. Oh God! Two zing mes burned in his eyes! He was watching her with an evil smile. "Wh... Why?" ''I was watching a good show and enjoying it!'' "What do you think? Why? You still owe me, remember it?" Emmett bit ine''s ear and gasped with hot air. The heat of his body had already spread to ine''s body. His metaphor shocked ine fiercely. Her entire body trembled and her legs went soft. She almost fell down. ... ''Damn it, Bad-bear Smith is too lecherous! '' ''Shame! Too embarrassing! '' ''He, he, he actually still had the heart to think about that at this intense moment.'' "Just, just stay a bit longer." ine pouted and pleaded with Emmett. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Emmett arched his eyebrows and sped her butt with his big hand to lean against his body! My goodness ... ine secretly took a deep breath! Chapter 319: A Relative? Chapter 319: A Rtive? Because she could feel something hard pressing against her lower abdomen! Her face instantly blushed. Emmett smiled sinisterly. ''Little bitch, hold on tonight. You interrupted and tortured me, and tonight, I will give you a hard time!'' "Kayden, I''ll leave the matter to you and we are leaving. Jasper, handle it with Kayden. If it is not solved, I will hold you ountable!" "Yes!" Jasper and Kayden lowered their heads and answered. Emmett hugged ine and walked out. Hazel jumped up and shouted. "Hey! ine, damn you, you ingrate! Where are you going? We''re not done yet, why are you leaving? What are you gonna do?" ine turned her head with difficulty and looked so embarrassed. She curled her lips and said, "I, I ... I''m going to..." ''I''m going to serve Emmett ... Because of you, he is so lusty that his eyes are shining like a wolf...'' Lucas pinched Hazel''s butt and whispered. "Idiot, shut up! What do you think she''s gonna do? Of course the two-people y! You''re so stupid!" Only then did Hazel realize it. As she wiped away her cold sweat, she jumped up again and punched Lucas, shouting. "Who told you to care about me and pinch my butt? You''re not my boyfriend anymore. How dare you touch my butt? Where is the police? Hurry up and arrest this pervert!" Sally and ine were dumbfounded. However, ine could not continue to be so because she was pulled away by Emmett by force. ... The policeman hid in a corner, rubbed his eyes and cried sadly. His first love ... was just gone like this. Jasper and Amadeo were still confronting each other. Hazel walked over airily. She grabbed Jasper''s shoulder with one hand like he was her brother. She looked at Amadeo andughed wildly. "Amadeo, your rtives are here, what''s going on? Is there a misunderstanding?" "Why do your rtives know us but you? It''s so strange. " Lucas walked over with a dark face. He took Hazel''s arm off Jasper''s shoulder and pulled her back into his embrace. He said fiercely. "You are not allowed to hook up with other men!" Jasper turned around and deliberately provoked Lucas. He gritted his teeth and said. "Lucas, it doesn''t matter. I''m okay with it." When he was joking, he saw Sally''s disdainful gaze. Jasper was so scared that he stuck out his tongue and turned his face. "But I am not!" Lucas roared at Jasper and red at Hazel, who was restless in his arms with eyes as ferocious as that of a tiger''s. This girl had a bad temper, and she was like a powder keg that could re up at the lightest provocation. He alwayspromised to her, yet he still provoked her and broke up with her. Right now, she was like a little hedgehog. Under his restraint, she wriggled around restlessly with an unyielding look on her face which was driving him crazy. Damn it! He wouldn''t give up! He, the sessor of the Lee Group, couldn''t tame this girl? He wanted nothing but... Stripping Hazel and throwing her onto the bed, then, he would flip her over and spank her. And she would be obedient! "Be good!" Lucas roared. "Why? I don''t care about you! Let go of me! Who do you think you are?" Hazel raised her chin and roared back at him unyieldingly. ... "Who do you think I am? I am your man! You will be my woman for your life! You won''t behave yourself, will you?" ''Just wait and see! I''ll make you beg for mercy!'' "I''ll fuck you until I die even if I have to take Viagra!" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Hazel was petrified. She was petrified by Lucas¡¯ words. Viagra? Rachel didn''t need that. He was amazing. Every time, he could satisfy her desires. When had he ever taken Viagra? Seeing Hazel''s wide open mouth, Lucas snickered and lowered his head to bite her ear, exining. "I''m going to y with you for three nights even if I need to take Viagra. I must hold on until you beg for mercy!" Hazel trembled. She was frightened by the words ''three nights''. "You don''t have to be so serious. Why so long?" Hazel said in a trembling voice with a bitter face. She was all scared out of her wits and no longer had the arrogant expression. Lucas smugly curled his lips. "So that you will cry and beg me..." Hazel was so enraged that she gritted her teeth. Her face was ashen, and she couldn''t help but shout loudly. "Try me, I dare you!" Everyone was petrified. Their conversation just now was whispered and Hazel suddenly burst this sentence out with anger. Everyone was scared. Hazel looked at the stunned crowd. She blushed and threw herself into Lucas¡¯ arms to bury her face. It was too embarrassing. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She had lost face too many times today. The policeman was sad again in the corner. ''Come to me, my shoulder is ready for you at any time! Come to me!'' Jasper stared at Amadeo and sneered. "Say something. Aren''t you acting like my rtive? Why don''t I know you?" ... Amadeo swallowed and said with great difficulty, "My aunt and your aunt''s inw are sisters-inw..." (¡Ño¡Ñ)... Jasper and Kayden froze there together. What? Were they bad at logic? Why couldn''t they figure the rtionship out? Jasper''s aunt''s inw and Amadeo''s aunt were sisters-inw... It was tooplicated. Sally walked to Jasper''s side. Seeing that he was dumbfounded, she was a little pissed off. She poked him and said angrily. "Is he really a rtive of yours? Will it be so difficult to identify him? You lousy man." Jasper said incoherently, "I really ... can''t identify him..." It was tooplex. Distant rtives ... How could Amadeo have the nerve to mention it? How could he be counted as a rtive? Amadeo was sweating profusely and could no longer hold on. "Bang!" With a loud sound, he knelt down to Jasper on the spot. "Mr. Hall, I know I was wrong. I caused trouble and offended the people I shouldn''t have offended!" "I beg you, for the sake of our aunts, please spare me!" "I know that I''ve offended the young master of the ZH n and I can''t save my life." "I am begging you, let me go. Please don''t kill me!" Sally took a deep breath. In shock, she subconsciously hugged Jasper''s arm. Damn, it was so scary! Just now, the madman who was like a ¡°hungry tiger¡±, changed into a "pitiful dog" in the blink of an eye. The world changed so quickly! And, ording to what this person said, offending the ZH n was equal to death. That Emmett ... What was his rtionship with ZH n? Jasper sighed, "Even if you are Mr. Brown''s son, this matter cannot be easily resolved let alone that you are just my distant rtive." ... "You should never offend Mr. Smith." "We are easygoing and can plead for you." "But when ites to Mr. Smith..." "You may have heard of Mr. Smith''s personality. He is ruthless and vicious." "If you offend him and he personallyes for it, this page cannot be so easily turned." "My family is a well-respected family, but we still have to act ording to the will of the Smith family. Even the leaders of our country have to treat the Smiths respectfully when theye. Weigh it yourself." "The girl who just left was Mr. Smith''s woman. "His beloved woman!" "Offending her friend was the same as offending him." "Even if you ask my father for help, it won''t make a difference." (¡Ño¡Ñ)! Amadeo was frightened. Kayden listened and nodded. Amadeo''s expression became extremely ugly. Hazel said. "Ask his sister to apologize to me, and she is not allowed to share the same dormitory with me!" Kayden smiled. "Don''t worry, Master Smith has arranged for you and Ms. Jones to live in a two-storey dormitory building. It''s very quiet and is exclusively used by you two. As for his sister, don''t worry, she won''t be able to continue studying at Irving University." Amadeo was so terrified that he trembled. When Hazel heard this, her eyes lit up and she happily praised. "Wow, Emmett is so generous. That''s great. Your man is so resourceful!" Lucas said with a dark face. "How can you know that? You should only know if I''m resourceful or not, right? I''m telling you, Emmett is a scheming man! The building he gave you is my property! Holy shit! He is always the good guy." "What? Your property?" Lucas'' face twitched. "Several buildings in Irving University are built by mypany..." Chapter 320: I Have Helped You Chapter 320: I Have Helped You Hazel looked at the ceiling. "I won''t ept your kindness anyway. That''s the ce Emmett arranged for us. It has nothing to do with you." "You ... can''t you just be gentle?" Lucas pointed at Hazel''s head several times, but he didn''t poke it down. Jasper looked at Amadeo and then at Kayden. He asked, "Kayden, how are you going to do about him?" Amadeo''s eyes were filled with horror. It seemed that he was waiting for a verdict. Kayden thought for a moment. He said, "At least, your family is bound to suffer. You will be poor overnight and will no longer be able to live in this city anymore. I advise you to go back and pack up your stuff tonight. You need to think of a ce to live and leave this city as soon as possible. Leave as far from the city as you can. " Hearing that, Amadeo took a deep breath and fainted. His family was ruined overnight. The Boyces became poor people who were heavily in debt. Besides, they had to be a fugitive liked lost dogs. The family ended up getting poor because they showed off and bullied others. It was quite easy for Kayden to say so. But Amadeo''s face turned into a twisted one when he heard Kayden''s words, and his body was quivering. His teeth were trembling, and his eyes were bloodshot. "Mr. Hall ... can you cut me some ck? I''m willing to apologize or pay you money! Please don''t drive us out of the city! After all, this is the ce where my parents were born and living." As Amadeo spoke, he couldn''t help but hold his face and cry. He looked miserable and was like a dog with broken leg rolling in the mud. ... Jasper sighed. He looked sadly at Amadeo, who was kneeling, and then at Kayden. Jasper frowned and said. "I want to help you, but there''s nothing I can do. Or perhaps you wouldn''t believe it, but I''ve helped you. If Mr. Smith were to deal with you, I guess that none of your family would be alive! ... I''m not exaggerating, nor am I trying to scare you ... I''m sure you''ve heard about how people of the ZH n deal with things. Now, Mr. Smith is not here. Kayden and I are in charge of your affairs. We are able to save your family''s life. Although you guys will be poor and leave the city, you are still alive. Do you get it? Lives matter!" Actually, Kayden despised Amadeo. If it weren''t for Amadeo''s problems, Master Smith wouldn''t be in bad mood and deduct his monthly bonus. However, since Jasper said so, he had to give the Hall family face. He could no longer abuse the Boyces, so he just let them go. Kayden nced at Lucas and said. "Mr. Lee, does your woman have any problems with dealing with the Boyces like this?" Before Lucas could answer, Hazel had shouted from Lucas¡¯ arms. "Hey! How can you say that? You should ask me directly. Why did you ask Lucas? I''m not his woman! I am not!" Lucas¡¯ face turned gloomy because of anger, but he couldn''t argue with a woman. Kayden just sighed and continue. "Alright, I shouldn''t ask Mr. Lee. Then let me ask you, Ms. Hoffman. Do you have any problems with dealing with the Boyces like this?" Hazel was being soft just now. No matter what, she didn''t take less. She at least beat those two wicked girls up. When she heard that the Boyces would leave the city and Gloria was unable to go to university, she began to get soft heart. Gloria''s brother was wicked, but the cause of this matter was insignificant. Hazel raised her chin and pretended to be indifferent. "You can handle it any way you want. However, I am a kind-hearted person. I forget about others offending me very soon. Never mind. It doesn''t matter if you punish them or not." ... Kayden nodded. "Well, let''s deal with it as Mr. Hall said. Amadeo, if you are still in this city tomorrow morning, then you can''t me my men in ZH n for being vicious. Go pack your suitcase as fast as you can. " Amadeo froze with despair and helplessness on his face. After a long while, he stood up trembling. It seemed that he was not in his right mind. Jasper couldn''t help but feel upset for him. Due to his aunt, he walked over and gently patted Amadeo''s shoulder and said softly. "Go handle your family tonight. The ZH n is firm. Try not to be caught by the people from ZH n, or you will be in danger." Tears immediately gushed out of Amadeo''s eyes. The biggest regret in Amadeo''s life was that he had offended two freshmen of Irvine University because of Gloria''s arrogance. Only today did he understand that his family was nothing in the city. Kayden took out the cigarette case. One of his men immediately handed over the lighter. Kayden took some puffs and said ruffianly. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Come on. Do what you need to do as soon as possible." Amadeo''s face was pale as death and twisted. He let out a long sigh and slowly walked out with his head down. Walking outside the police station, he felt the cold wind.... His legs got weak and he fell down on the cold ground. Amadeo pursed his lips. Finally, he covered his face and started to cry. He regretted what he did.... Before people in the interrogation room could leave, Jasper said embarrassedly to Kayden. "It must be hard days for the sake of my distant rtives." Kayden exhaled clouds of smoke and narrowed his eyes. He had an aura of evil around his body. Emmett was not here, so Kayden hadpletely exposed the wild nature of the head of hooligans. ... "Well, it goes more than that. It''s not a big deal to waste time running errands. Anyway, I have lost all track of time. The key is that.... You disturbed Master Smith so he became pissed off and deducted my bonus this month for no reason at all. It is my bonus. Do you know what''s that mean?" Neither Hazel nor Sally understood what a bonus was and how much it was. But Lucas and Jasper both knew! Both of them widened their eyes and their mouths. They shockingly said. "Bonus? A few million are gone?" Kayden shrugged his shoulders, indicating that they were right. Hazel''s pupils dted and she took a deep breath. Her eyes blinked and her face was filled with admiration. "Kayden, I don''t think you to be so rich! You get millions as bonus a month!" You''re really rich! Are you married?" The final question about whether Kayden got married or not surprised Sally. She almost fell to the ground. Sally couldn''t believe what she heard. Hazel was still perverted. She could seduce every man she meet. Lucas said with a long face. "Not to mention a wife, Kayden doesn''t have a girlfriend. Can you introduce a good girl to him?" "It''s great that you don''t have a girlfriend! Then, what do you think of me?" Hazel raised her eyebrows at Kayden. Kayden coughed. His eyes widened because he was frightened. Then he choked. "Are you serious? I don''t want a tomboy to be my wife." After saying that, Kayden turned around and walked out coldly. He didn''t throw Hazel a nce. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Hazel froze. Then she drew her eyebrows together. "Damn it! Who are you? What''s the big deal with you? You just earn a few million a month. You think you can be so arrogant with a few million? Who are you? Get lost! I don''t like you! You are so ugly and your features are twisted!" ... Hazel was so furious that she yelled at him. Sally covered her mouth and smiled as she walked over and deliberately said. "Hey, Hazel, are your eyes alright?" Kayden is pretty handsome! In addition, he''s very manly. He''s the evil man that girls on campus love the most!" "I ... He...." Hazel clenched her teeth in anger, and her face contorted. This was so embarrassing! She didn''t expect that Kayden murmured that she was a tomboy. It was better for her to be just murmured! Lucas rolled his eyes and poked Hazel''s shoulder with a finger. Hazel turned around and shouted viciously. "What are you doing? I''m annoyed! Get lost!" Lucas coughed twice, crossed his arms, looked at the ceiling, tiptoed, and said. "Well ... I''m richer than Kayden ... My monthly sry is much higher than his." What he wanted to say was that it was better for her to find a richer man like him. However, Hazel was stubborn, and she wanted to be sarcastic with Lucas¡¯ words. "No way. Do you think I meet the man because of money? Character is more significant! Do you understand?" After saying that, Hazel tugged at her skirt and walked out with her head up. Standing with her back to the others, she bitterly asked herself. ''Was I a tomboy? Did I behave like a tomboy? I was a very feminine person!'' Chapter 321: He Must Be Fierce Chapter 321: He Must Be Fierce Kayden just rejected her under the eyes of Lucas. What a shame! After Hazel walked out, Jasper nced at Sally and Lucas. "Lucas, your girlfriend just left." Lucas sighed. "She''s not my girlfriend! She''s just an old woman that I abandoned!" "Really? Then you don''t need to go find her, do you?" Lucas'' face darkened. "I ... I''ll teach her a good lesson! She has got me mad!" Lucas made a random excuse and ran out. ... Jasper was amused. He watched Lucas leaving and couldn''t help chuckling. Sally rolled her eyes and her lips twitched. Then she walked out. Jasper put on a serious face and followed Sally. He looked at her and asked hurriedly¡ª "Where are you going?" Sally quickened her pace and walked with her head lowered. She did not answer Jasper. Jasper was a bit angry and grabbed her arm. She screamed¡ª "What are you doing? Let go!" "I am asking you a question. Why don''t you answer me?" "I''m going home! I''m going back to my ce! OK? Go away!" "Sally..." "Don''t call me Sally! Go away!" "Sally... Can you stop asking me to go away? Am I really that annoying?" "Yes. Go away! I don''t like you!" Sally frowned. Jasper had been looking at Sally and didn''t see the ss door in front of him. Suddenly, his cheek hit the door. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Sally looked at Jasper, who was frowning hard and rubbing his face. She couldn''t helpughing. Jasper had been upset for his bad luck. But when he saw Sallyughing joyfully, he smiled. There was only a poor little police officer in the interrogation room. He looked at the empty room and sighed. ''They came in a hurry and left in a hurry.'' ''Which university does Hazel go to? Irvine University? Right! I must keep it in mind!'' ... After they returned to the presidential suite, Emmett carried ine and threw her on the bed. ine grabbed the sheets. As she collected herself, she realized what was going to happen. Emmett did not say anything. He just panted and started to take off his clothes. ... ine was shocked when she saw Emmett''s muscr chest. Her little heart was beating wildly. She blushed and muttered¡ª "Well... Take your time. I... I''m going to take a shower..." "No. I can''t wait any longer..." Emmett smirked. ine shrank and curled her lips. She felt like crying. ''No way.'' ''Can¡¯t Emmett wait until she finishes a shower?'' ''Gosh! Is he on the verge of exploding?'' ''If that''s true. I''m done.'' ''It will be a long night.'' "No. I must take a shower, for hygiene." ine lowered her head and ran into the shower room like a little mouse. ... Emmett looked at ine''s back and chuckled. ''Coward.'' ''It''s not our first time. Why is she so afraid?'' ''Am I not charming?'' As ine got into the shower room, she hurriedly turned on the tap and sshed cold water on her face. ... She kept gasping for air. ¡®Calm down. Calm down. I must stay calm.¡¯ ¡®Don''t panic, ine.¡¯ She stroked her chest and looked at herself in the mirror. ¡®You want him too, don''t you?¡¯ ¡®Then what are you afraid of? He must be fierce. He will do it really hard...¡¯ ¡®God! What should I do? Will I die under him?¡¯ ine was still hesitating when the door was opened. "Hey..." ine retreated inside and stared at Emmett in fear with her eyes wide open. He was naked. ¡®Bad-bear Smith, you are in such a hurry!¡¯ ''Isn''t it too fast?'' ''He doesn''t even wear underwear. Damn it.'' "Aren''t you going to take a shower? Why haven''t you taken off your clothes? Oh. Are you waiting for me to help you?" Emmett stepped forward. He looked down at her chest and put his hand on it. ... "Come here. Let me take your clothes off. I''ll help you take a shower." He smiled and whispered. ine looked at his hand on her chest as he approached. She was about to faint. "I... I can do it myself..." Emmett stood right in front of her, his shadow covered little ine. He stretched out his hands and began to take off her clothes. "It¡¯s okay. A man should take care of his woman. It''s my pleasure to help you." "No. I''m fine. I can do it..." ine was so scared that her legs were trembling. Her clothes were soon taken off by him. She was naked now. Emmett looked her up and down. She had a good figure. How charming! Emmett swallowed. He felt thirsty and hot. As he got excited, his tool became even bigger. "Girl, I didn''t know that you prefer to do it here... Alright. Let''s get started." ine was stunned. Come on! She never said that! When did she say that to him? She didn''t like to do it here... What a cunning man... Emmett smirked and stretched out his hand to gently caress her hair. He directly picked up ine and walked into the big bathtub full of water. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Wait!" ine screamed in shock. When she sank into the water, she was so shocked that she hurriedly grabbed something... Then she realized that it was his... She was so frightened that she quickly withdrew her hand. She wished she could cut off her hands. She was too stupid. How could she grab it! Of course, Emmett, who was flippant, would not just let go. He smiled and said¡ª "You can''t wait for it? You can¡¯t wait for me to finish forey, can you?" "Looks like my little sweetheart is very thirsty this time. You must have been longing for it. Come on. Don''t be shy. Continue. Touch it. " ... He naturally pointed at his lower body. ine blushed. "No... I... I didn''t... You... You misunderstood me..." "Oh? You don''t want to take the initiative? Do you want me to lead you? Alright." Emmett turned over in the water and had ine under him. ine rose and fell in the water. She stared at the handsome man on her and felt like crying. ''Mr. Smith! I didn''t say anything!'' ''You just thought too much.'' Amidst ine''s cries, he rudely got into her forest. In case of drowning in the water, ine held around his neck tightly, her little feet on both sides of his waist. "Lighter. Lighter please. Don''t be so rude..." She shook her body and pleaded. They had just started and he was already being crazy... How could she stand itter? Emmett''s thin lips twitched as he smirked. "What? You said it''s too light? OK. I''ll work harder." "No! No! I mean... It''s too... Wait..." Water sshed everywhere. ine rose and fell in the warm water. Her vague words faded as she shouted. Half an hourter, they were still soaking in the water. They changed ces. This time, ine was on Emmett like a master. However, the master did not have the slightest excitement or pleasure of ruling her man. She frowned tightly and looked upset. "Move, little thing." He was rubbing her bosoms, taking advantage of his ce. He caressed and squeezed them... ine''s thighs were trembling and she muttered¡ª "I can''t do it..." ... He was too fierce. What he did just now had made her exhausted. How could she dare to move? Emmett narrowed his eyes and smiled, "Alright. Let me." After he said that, he raised his waist hard. "No!" ine screamed. Half an hourter... ine did not care how awkward she looked. She was just frightened and crawled on the bed. ''Go! Go! Keep going!'' ''I should crawl to the corner and cover myself with the quilt! However, Mr. Smith walked over and pulled her back with his long arms. He patted her bottom and sat on her. Chapter 322: Never Been So Respectful Chapter 322: Never Been So Respectful "..." This time, ine''s scream was clearly not as loud as just now. She was so tired. The presidential suite now looked like a murder scene. ine trembled with sweat and thought, ''Damn it! Seven times a night?'' ''That''s just a lie told by writers. Only little girls would be deceived!'' ''This nine-time-one-night man made her really want to kill herself!'' After a long time ... a very long time.... ine had no idea when she fell asleep, being very tired. Emmett held her in his arms and bathed her. Then, he carried her back to bed, and covered her with a nket. She didn''t have any idea about it. She only knew that she was moaning and trembling during orgasms. She was extremely tired now, so she needed a sleep, a sound sleep. After taking a shower, Emmett put on long pajamas, loosely tied his belt, and walked out of the bedroom. His hair was still wet when he got Kayden on the phone. "Kayden,e in." "Yes, Young Master." Kayden answered the phone, and soon, he knocked on the door and came in. "Young Master, what''s up?" Kayden''s mouth twisted slightly as he found Emmett look satisfied. Young Master had just finished? It was really a long time. Emmett''s eyes flickered, his expression still unreadable. "Have you found out why Hazel hit those two girls?" ... How dared she insult his ine! Emmett looked murderous as he thought that. He frowned slightly and asked, "Well ... what did you do to the Boyce family?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Kayden knew exactly Emmett would ask that. He shook slightly and had a cough. "It was Mr. Hall who handled it," replied Kayden. "Mr. Hall is indeed a rtive of the Boyce family, but a distant rtive." "Mr. Hall meant to make the Boyce family copse overnight and give them one night to leave the city." "If they are still here tomorrow, then he will kill them." As Kayden had expected, Emmett''s eyes shed with displeasure. "He let them off just like this?" His tone suddenly turned cold, and his voice was raised. Kayden gave a gasp. So scary ... so scary... Kayden smiled thinly, "This ... this is Mr. Hall''s idea..." "Jasper is only a sissy, too soft!" "They dogs. He just let them go?" "In my opinion, we should be ruthless and kill all of them..." "Forget it. Since Jasper cannot cut his tie with thempletely, just leave it up to him." Emmett rubbed his nose and closed his eyes to have a little rest. After a while, he opened them again with a sharp look. "About Juliana ... don''t let down your guard. Keep an eye on her." Kayden frowned and replied, "Don''t worry, boss, she won''t be happy long." Emmett suddenly raised his hand, indicating he didn''t want Kayden to continue. He nced in the direction of the bedroom and said in a low voice, "Especially the engagement reports..." Kayden''s face darkened. The only sessor of the Smith family would be engaged to two girls. But he actually wanted to prevent such sensational news from being reported? What a fantasy... However, Kayden had to do what Emmett said. Regardless of whether it was possible or not, he had to follow Emmett''s instructions. Kayden nodded, and Emmett gently waved his hand, signaling Kayden to leave. ... Emmett returned to his bedroom, his movements light and gentle. He walked to the bed, pulled away the cover, and got into bed, hugging ine tightly, while ine was sleeping soundly. Their bodies were against each other. He really enjoyed her scent... It smelt so good... It had a magic power. After he smelled it, he immediately felt so at ease and so warm. ''How nice it was to hug you like this. Hope to be with you forever.'' ine slept very soundly. She stretched when she woke up early in the morning and she was shocked to find that her exhaustion fromst night had all disappeared after a night''s sleep. It was really strange. Now she was not tired but surprisingly energetic. So he was exactly the yang to her yin? Was that so? ine rolled a few times on the bed before she sluggishly got up. She washed her face and hair and brushed her teeth. After all that, a question crossed her mind. Why was she alone in this spacious, bright and luxurious presidential suite? Where was Bad-bear Smith? "He got up really early. He left me behind, didn''t he?" He was just awful! He treated her that ferociouslyst night. And now he had left even without telling her? Damn it. What did he take her for? A prostitute? ine found a set ofdies'' clothes at the head of the bed as usual. It also included underclothes and all of them were small numbers for her. After dressing up, ine opened the door and walked out. Kayden, who was waiting in the corridor, immediately stood up and greeted her. "Good morning." "Morning..." replied ine. Suddenly, she wondered if Kayden know well about what she and Bad-bear Smith didst night. She blushed, feeling embarrassed. ... "Where ... where''s Emmett?" asked ine. Kayden nced at ine and said in a t tone, "Young Master went to thepany early in the morning. There was something important he needed to deal with." ine frowned, "Oh, so busy... What was so important? He had to go so early?" It wasn''t easy for CEO. What could those vice presidents do? They couldn''t even help him reduce burden. "I don''t know. I''m not involved in thepany''s affairs." Kayden did not say anything else. ine followed Kayden to the lift. Then, they got the parking lot and got into the car. However, ine had been frowning. Damn Bad-bear Smith! She didn''t see him yet... She had thought that he would say nice things to her to apologize for his "rudeness" fromst night. Huh? What was she looking forward to? She was looking forward to him telling her that "I love you"? What? ine, it turned out that you wanted so much. When the car arrived at the entrance of Irvine University, ine was already ready to open the door and get off the car. She didn''t expect the car to drive straight into the campus without stopping. "Eh?" ine looked at the students walking on both sides of the street. She asked in surprise. "Your car doesn''t have a pass to our school. How can you drive in?" Kayden felt that it was funny, but his face was still grim as he answered, "Silly. I''ve got a pass." "How?" Kayden could even get the pass to Irvine University? Kayden frowned, "I don''t bother to tell you." Actually, he didn''t have a pass. But anyone of ZH n could go wherever without any pass. Innocent girl! ine red at the back of Kayden''s head. Damn it! Damn it! Just as irritating as your master! ... So arrogant and annoying. "Okay, just park there..." ine pointed to the front. But Kayden seemed to be deaf. He ignored ine''s words and continued driving forward. "Hey, hey, just park there. There." ine said with trembling lips. They were heading towards her ssroom building! Finally, the car stopped at the main entrance of the ssroom building. Many students looked at the luxury car at the entrance of the building in surprise... Whose car was this? It was so awesome. Even the principal didn''t dare to drive in or park at the entrance of the ssroom building like this. Cool! Kayden got out of the car first. He opened the door for ine and said to her respectfully, "Miss, please step out of the car." ine refused to get out of the car. She didn''t want to get out! If she got off the car now, all eyes would fell on her. Kayden gritted his teeth, rolled his eyes, and whispered, "What are you hesitating about? Get out of the car, ine!" "Oh, I ... I don''t want to go out of the car here." "You have to!" Kayden shouted in a muffled voice. He reached inside the car and pulled her out in a polite way. "..." ine cried out in pain. Under everyone''s gaze, she was "invited" out of the luxury car by Kayden. Countless students'' gazes swept across her body. "Ms. Jones, if you need anything, please call me at any time. I will be on call." Kayden bowed deeply to ine''s students, who was now dumbfounded. ine was speechless. Damn it! She''d known Kayden for so long, but she''d never seen him treat her so respectfully. He was simply ... simply like a lordly butler! Chapter 323: She Became Famous Chapter 323: She Became Famous What was wrong with him? "Alright." ine answered and scratched her head. Then she casually nced at the side.... She was shocked! (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine''s entire body froze! What was the situation? One, two, three, four, five, six ... there were actually six cars here! She hadn''t even noticed that she was escorted to school by a fleet of cars! Besides, there were four strong men standing in front of each car! They were all in ck suits and wore sunsses.... They looked like the viins from the Matrix. ine didn''t know how to react. She was doomed! What was Kayden doing? Did he want her to be the center of the gossips? ine stood there and watched the cars driving away. After a long time, she finally came back to earth. She turned her head and looked around. Sure enough, everyone was staring at her in astonishment. What should she do? Overnight, ine and Hazel became famous. The two freshmen were so cool. They beat another freshman so bad that she was hospitalized. But they didn''t have to take any consequence. The school even gave them a small vi for their own use! And this morning ... everyone witnessed how ine came to school. ine was actually the young miss of an underground organization! In the car, a subordinate asked Kayden in confusion, "Kayden, why are you so respectful to that woman today?" It was like a movie. Kayden chuckled. "Do you think I''m willing to salute that little girl like that?" "I didn''t have a choice. Master Smith asked me to do so." The subordinate nodded and seemed to have understood. Actually, he didn''t really understand why. ... ine yawned. This was already ine''s 101st yawn today. College was great. She didn''t need to pay so much attention to the lessons anymore. And this morning, she even had two self-study lessons. She didn''t even know what to do with the free time.... ine took out her phone to check the news on the socialworking apps. Suddenly, she saw a piece of news that made her very unhappy. Emmett went to the international airport early in the morning to pick up Marina, who had returned from a trip abroad. Again, there were reports everywhere on the social media About their intimate rtionship.... And there was a blurry picture of Emmett again.... ine was iparably familiar with that majestic and muscr figure in the blurry picture! The man who was with herst night left her early in the morning to wee another woman. No matter what, ine could not ept it. At the moment, the girl next to her, who was wearing a pair of ck-rimmed sses and had messy hair, suddenly turned around and looked over. "What a happy couple! Did you hear that Mr. Smith and Marina are now ranked the most romantic couples in the country? The love between two elites is really enviable! I really admire Mr. Smith! Of course, I envy Marina even more! How great it would be if I could be with such a good man! I would die of happiness if it happens! " ine''s face suddenly darkened. Shit! Was this girl deliberately trying to anger her? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Didn''t she know that this handsome figure in the news was actually her boyfriend? Couldn''t these people realize that she was Emmett''s real girlfriend by the way she came to school this morning? Forget it, she was also frightened by her own thoughts. Did Emmett love her or not? She was confused. Her heart trembled when she looked at the news on her phone. ... If he didn''t love her, why did he dote on her? But if he loved her.... Howe he had never promised to her about the future? His nominal girlfriend was Marina. Bad-bear Smith had exined that he was just using Marina to fool Juliana. But.... She still felt ufortable when seeing the intimate scenes between them. ine rubbed her painful chest, pouted her lips and said in an envious tone, "They may not really love each other. They might be pretending to be a couple." The subtext was--the person Emmett really loved was me.... The girl opened her eyes wide, "What are you talking about! They definitely love each other. Otherwise, why would Mr. Smith be so romantic? A man like him didn''t need to use romance to impress anyone. Normally, men from noble families like him would not be able to avoid arranged marriage! Have you not seen any soap opera? Didn''t you know about the arranged marriage between wealthy families? People from wealthy families only marry people within their own ss. If they are not true love, why would Emmett be so romantic with Marina? They could just get married! Don''t nder my idol. I admire him so much! They are definitely true love! I''m not trying to scare you. If you dare to say that the two of them are not true lovers, the people of the whole country will not let you off!" The girl''s words dumbfound ine. She pursed her lips and muttered, "What if Emmett is pretending to be with Marina for some reasons?" "Impossible!" The girl shouted back even more excitedly, as if Emmett was her boyfriend. "Emmett is so rich. For what reason does he need to do this? Besides, look at the photo of the two of them. How tacit and intimate are they? How can they be acting? " The girl tapped on the photo on ine''s phone screen and zoomed in. ... ine stared nkly at Marina''s face on the photo. She obviously looked happy and sweet. There was even ... a sense of affection in her eyes. ine waspletely discouraged. "Arranged marriage?" She looked up at the ceiling and muttered to herself. Do wealthy men like Emmett have toply to the arrange marriage? The girl came near ine and said excitedly, "Yes! Actually, people in the wealthy families are kind of pitiful, aren''t they? If they identally fall in love with amoner, or some who doesn''te from the same ss with them, then most of them can not marry who they really love. There are so many sad love stories about this! " ine''s body trembled because of the words "same ss". "Same ss? Do they have to marry someone within their own ss?" "That''s right! So, I''m d that Mr. Smith fell in love with Marina, ady from an aristocratic family like his. Fortunately, in this way, Mr. Smith would be able to marry her. If he fell in love with a girl from a poor family or a working-ss family, his family would definitely be against their rtionship. If that was the case, they would have to be torn apart. Then Mr. Smith will be forced to leave the one he loves ... how sad would that be?" ine''s heart thumped. Her eyes widened, and a trace of panic shed across her face. "Do they have to be torn apart if the girl is from a poor family?" "Of course! Why don''t you know this? He is such a wealthy and nice man. There are so many girls out there who want to be with him. Only if he picks a girl with a simr family background would his family be satisfied. Remember, it''smon sense to marry someone with a matching family background!" ... ine was stunned! Matching family background.... She and Emmett were not from matching families at all! Marina''s smiling face and what the girl said made ine''s mood suddenly turn bad. For the whole morning, ine was out of spirits as if she was ill. ine was lying on the table absentmindedly and her mind was in a mess. Therefore, she did not pay attention to what her ssmates were talking about. "Have you heard? There are two very impressive freshmen this year!" "How impressive?" "Don''t you know? Yesterday, they hit a girl so bad that she had to go to the hospital. However, they can stille to ss today. On the contrary, the girl has to leave the school." "Really?" "Did you see how the girl was escorted to school this morning?" "No. But I heard about it! Did you see it?" "Of course! But I didn''t see the girl''s face clearly." "At that time, there were many men beside her. They were all very respectful to her. From the looks of it, that girl was the young miss of an underground organization! " Chapter 324: Her Nickname Was Miss Underground Chapter 324: Her Nickname Was Miss Underground "Was the girl who beat that Boyce girl from the Underground Society?" "You are right! Besides, I heard that it was also because that girl from the Boyce Family crossed the line first. How dare she call Miss Underground a whore?" "I mean, she is Miss Underground! Does she need to work as a prostitute to earn money? It is ridiculous!" "Exactly. The Boyce girl was just bringing herself destruction!" "Oh, I see. I saw that announcement. I think she lives in Room 204!" "Yes. I heard that the Underground Society that Miss Undergroundes from is hitting the ceiling now. They not only gave the Boyce girl a lesson but also find another ce for Miss Underground to live in. It is a vi, which is provided for those professors with outstanding research findings in our university!" "Wow! A vi... I am so jealous." ... ... ine did not even know that her nickname at Irvine University was--Miss Underground. Lunchtime wasing. College students were most enthusiastic about their meals. Everyone brought their lunch boxes to the ssroom. Once the ss was over, everyone rushed to the dining hall at their fastest speed. However, ine would not do the same. She stayed in the hotelst night and was not that reactive to everything. Without Hazel''s reminding, she would never be proactive. "Sigh... I am so annoyed... I feel fed up..." ine was drawing some meaningless circles on the paper with a pen. Shey on the table with little energy. Bang! The loud sound frightened everyone in the ssroom. They immediately stopped talking and looked at the door. The messy ss quieted down and all looked at the door horrified. ine was the only one who was still in her small world, drawing circles. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) All the students in the ssroom were stunned by the scene at the door. Even an artist in the future could not keep an elegant expression on their face. Dear god! What was this! A group of strong men wearing ck suits directly walked into the ssroom. Each of them looked fierce and was like a professional fighter. The ssroom immediately became strangely quiet. Of course, they could also hear a low voice mumbling, "I am so annoyed... Sigh..." All students turned and stared at ine, who was making noise under this situation, with aint in their eyes. What was wrong with her! A group of killers had already entered the ssroom, and she was still there without any awareness! What was she mumbling about? If she provoked these killers, the entire ssmates might die because of her! As ine''s ssmate, the boy with ck-rimmed sses touched ine''s elbow using his, with a sense of responsibility to protect the ssmates. ine was ustomed to avoiding others. She withdrew her arm and continued to wander around and mumble. The boy was speechless. Kayden walked into the ssroom slowly on his high heels. ... He was surrounded with an evil, drifting and arrogant aura, as if challenging the world. Ha... Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. When his fierce gaze swept across the ssroom, everyone took a deep breath and was extremely nervous. What a fierce man! That gaze seemed like he wanted to eat someone! It was as if he was a born tyrant and had never been afraid of anyone. Some weak girls were so scared that they curled their lips and cried out. Kayden frowned as he tidied his hair with his hands. What kind of strange smell was it in this ssroom? It was disgusting. Were college students this messy? The whole ssroom was like a pigsty. Onlyter did Kayden find out that it was the smell of pigments in ine''s ssroom. As students majored in Arts, how was it possible for them to not use paints, inks, and pigments? With a sharp nce, Kayden saw ine who was sitting in the back corner. Everyone else sat upright in unison with their faces filled with horror. Only ine was leaning on the table, doing nothing and mumbling. Kayden was speechless. ine was indeed reacting a little slower than others. "Cough!" Kayden coughed loudly as he looked at ine. Each student trembled from head to toe. They thought it was a signal for the killers to start a massacre. But ine was still immersed in her thoughts... Kayden did not know what to say and could only sigh. Was there anything he owed to ine in his past life? Otherwise, why did he have to be tortured by this girl! He stepped forward and steadily walked towards ine. The air in the entire ss changed strangely with Kayden''s pace. It was frightening... Arriving at ine''s side, Kayden helplessly stretched out a finger and poked ine''s soft shoulder. It was indeed very soft. This girl seemed to be boneless. "Huh?" ine made azy sound from her nose and raised his head. ... ine''s deskmate, the boy with ck-rimmed sses, was so frightened that his legs were trembling hard as if they were sieving chaff. The whole ss was so quiet that even a needle could be heard if it falls on the ground. If they pay extra attention, they could tell that the entire teaching building they were in was in a strange silence. At this time, the noise of students heading straight to the dining hall could be heard everywhere except the building they were located at. It was because the entire teaching building was controlled by ZH n! Kayden thought of his conversation with Master Smith in the morning. Master Smith was so busy, but he still asked Kayden to go to his office alone and talked with him. He said that ine was not big and did not have any ability to protect herself. She had just gone to university, what if she was surrounded by the crowds when she walked down the stairs after ss? If those students did not know of ine''s identity, they would bully ine because of her soft temper. Therefore, Master Smith wanted Kayden to go to the university before the school''s lunchtime. Just like that, because Master Smith was worried about this stupid girl, Kayden had to once again come to this school in person. This is too embarrassing! There were so many important matters waiting for him to deal with and coordinate, but he had toe here in disgrace and took care of a little girl. ine, did I offend you in my previous life? Kayden asked again in his heart. ine widened her crystal-like eyes and looked up at the robust man standing in front of her. "Huh?" She thought she had an illusion. Why did she see Kayden in the ssroom? Was this her hallucinations? ine rubbed her eyes and looked at Kayden again. Kayden''s expression was filled with anger already. "You are not mistaken. It is me." Kayden endured his anger and said as gently as he could. "Wait. Why are you here? Do you have to go to school as well?" ine asked a stupid question. Kayden was so angry that he was about to break out. Why did ine think he had to go to school? How was that even possible? "I am here to pick you up, Ms. Jones." ine pouted and looked confused. She did not notice that the expressions on her ssmates'' faces were changing. ... "Why are you picking me up?" "The food at school may not suit your taste. I will take you out to have lunch." "I have not tasted anything yet, so I do not know if it suits my appetite." ine scratched her head. She was quite curious about the dining hall in the school... Kayden gritted his teeth and sighed. Then, he said, "The food provided by the dining hall is not prepared in dishes. It is not delicious. Ms. Jones, you were born in the purple. How can you eat these things? Let''s go. I have already prepared your favorite meals for you." Born in the purple? (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine was frightened by the description. She was not a girl who was born in the purple! This description only could be heard in some ancient costume tv shows. Kayden''s head was not kicked by a donkey before. Why did such a strange descriptione out from his mouth suddenly? It just sounded creepy. "I am not..." Before the word "born in the purple" came out of ine''s mouth, Kayden had already knelt on one knee to ine. "Wait... What are you doing? What is this?" Kayden could not even, "Ms. Jones, please do not make things difficult for us. If you do not go with us, we will inevitably be punished... Please, Ms. Jones,e with me." ine was so frightened that her eyes bulged. "Kayden... Are you alright? Why are you...? Ok, just get up, I will go with you. Do you think it is worth it when you are doing this?" ine stood up and pulled Kayden. Only then did Kayden stood up. But he wasining silently. This ine! Now I am sure I owed you in my previous life! Did this ine think he was willing to kneel? If it were not for Master Smith saying, "If you cannot have this done, you will see." He would not even care what she ate! The strong men standing in the ssroom all bowed to ine ny degrees in unison and shouted, "Ms. Jones!" ine was shocked. She waved her hand and made a smile, "Alright, alright." She was just about to say, "Please lean up". ... Now, the stunned students in the ssroom knew that the "Ms. Jones" these strong men used to call ine was not the same as what Gloria was talking about. Chapter 325: Get Out of Here Chapter 325: Get Out of Here Holy moly! The Miss Underground who caused a stir in the school this morning was in their ss! Moreover, she was low-key! Kayden walked side by side with ine, and the strong men followed behind them. The group made their entrance downstairs. Of course, the students flocked to the windows of the teach building to watch the show. Everyone looked curiously at the long queue of famous cars below. They were all here to pick up one person.... How impressive! The audience watched as Kayden respectfully opened the car door for ine and escorted her into the car. After that, they all got into their cars, and the luxury car convoy slowly left the campus. The students in the building were all shocked and excited. They talked enthusiastically about what had happened just now and forgot about getting their meals from the canteen. ine''s desk mate, who wore ck-rimmed sses, were wiping away tears with her head held low. She was brooding and reflecting on whether she had offended her remarkable deskmate. How unfair! Why did she share the same desk with such a big shot? The two shows that Emmett had painstakingly designed for ine disproved the rumors that Gloria had spread about ine being a whore. Now all the teachers and students in the school knew ine was Miss Underground! She was a wealthy, powerful, and well-connecteddy who belonged to an underground! ine was sitting in the car, bewildered, asking Kayden who was in front of her, Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Where are we going to eat?" "At a restaurant." "Am I dining alone? Will you eat with me?" Kayden wiped his sweat and said, "Who am I to eat with you? Master Smith is going to kill me if I do." His boss was the jealous type, especially when it concerned ine. A few days ago, Emmett had mentioned he wanted to nt his man in Irving University to see if anyone was hitting on ine. ... Kayden was smart and argued ine would be upset if she found out. Emmett listened to him and dropped it. Otherwise, Kayden would probably be the guy and hang around the campus all day. That would be truly embarrassing. Kayden tried to hold back but still asked softly, "Well, did anyone pick on you today?" "What? No, why would anyone do that?" "I''m d there is no such thing." "How is Gloria? Should I visit her in the hospital?" Kayden was startled by that name and coughed. There was no need to visit her. She should have left this cityst night. However, Emmett had reminded him ine should never know what they had done to Gloria. "I don''t know. You should ask Master Smith about this." ine wrinkled her plump little face and nced at Kayden''s profile. Damn it! This guy was so stiff. However, it didn''t matter. She knew Kayden meant well and cared about her very much. He was just obeying orders. When they arrived at the entrance of the hotel, someone had been waiting to open the car door for them. ine got out of the car. On both sides of the red carpet were beautiful attendants. They saluted her and said, "Wee!" Kayden led ine into the hotel and travelled through the confusing hallways. Finally, he stopped outside a room with a patch of bamboo at the door. "Come in and have a seat. The food will be served soon." The corners of his mouth twitched as he said. Because ine had run into the bamboo grove for fun before he could say anything. His phone rang. He answered the call and learned it was about the ZH n. He nced at ine and walked away to talk shop. ine couldn''t hear about the violent stuff from him. ... The bamboo was nted in a pool of clear water. Around the bamboo was a foot-by-foot artificial brook. It was shallow, and one could see small fish swimming in it. To touch the bamboo, ine got her feet wet to get there. "Little one, what are you doing?" Suddenly, a young man asked ine. He was beaming and curious. "Are you asking me?" She grabbed onto a bamboo and turned to look at the corridor. An elegant man with starry eyes was standing there, staring at her with a faint smile. He nodded and answered, "Yes, youngdy. What are you doing in there? Your shoes are wet." ine was displeased. Come on, she was not a pupil. Why was he calling her that? This was an insult to her age, her height, and her plump baby face. She rolled her eyes and fumed, "It''s none of your business! I want my shoes wet! Is that illegal?" "Look who has a temper. You will easily catch a cold when they are wet." "Does it have anything to do with you?" Out of nowhere, a cold gust of wind came! Someone behind the young man said that chillingly. The young man was startled and wheeled around, only to see Emmett with a murderous look! "It''s you, Mr. Smith...." "Get out of here!" Emmett roared coldly. "Yes... Okay...." He was not stupid and realized Emmett was pissed off, fleeing like a coward. ine gaped at the imposing Emmett. Her man was so tall! But he was also scary. "Emmett, you...." He was so mean. "Come over!" He extended a hand towards her. "I want to take a closer look at the bamboo...." "If you don''te now, I''ll go over and carry you out." He sounded patient but imperious. ... "What? No, no, stay put. I aming." ine waded the brook and returned to the corridor. He looked down at the little girl who was twisting her fingers with an annoyed look. His eyes travelled from her face to her shoes. She was not wearing socks. Almost all girls nowadays did not wear them except in winter. Her toes exposed, her shoes were soaked. Damn it, she really didn''t know how to take care of herself. Emmett reached out and grabbed ine''s hand, pulling her into the room. ine was like a puppy and walked into the room with small steps behind the tall man. She was feeling uneasy. Judging from Bad-bear Smith''s long face, he must think she had done something wrong. But ... she didn''t know what it was. It was like dating a tiger. She walked on eggshells around him all the time. "Well..., Emmett, I...." "Sit down." Emmett pressed her down on the sofa looking angry. He kneeled down on one knee and lifted her legs to put her feet on his knees. She gulped in shock. He took off her shoes and threw them aside. Then, he took out some wet wipes and cleaned her feet carefully. "You don''t need to do this.... I can handle it myself...." She blushed and wanted to snatch the wet wipe from his hand, but he refused. Then he attentively wiped her feet with a warm towel and put her legs on the sofa. Without taking a look at her, he went to the bathroom to wash his hands with a displeased look. She curled her lips and was at a loss for what to do. He was clearly angry, but she did not know why. She wanted to please him but didn''t know where to start. "Master Smith, why are you back so soon?" Kayden ran over and was slightly surprised to see Emmett''s gloomy face. "Am I?" Emmett asked unhappily. He nced at ine and said in a weird tone, ... "If I hadn''te in time, she might be under someone else''s spell." ine felt the chillinessing from him. Emmett waved at Kayden and ordered, "Buy her a pair of shoes of size 36 and sheepskin." "Yes!" Kayden was eager to leave this ce. He didn''t want to be the third wheel. Because it would be dangerous. Emmett rolled up the sleeves of his light blue and white id shirt. His was also wearing beige casual trousers and brown shoes. He looked iparably handsome, and there was a warm feeling about him. ine sniffed and was distracted. Sweet Jesus, her man was so dashing! Unfortunately, this gorgeous man wouldn''t look at her but sat at the dining table with a long face. The delicious dishes were ced on the table one by one. ine wrinkled her little nose and looked greedily at the table. Her stomach growled from the fragrance. What a fancy meal. She was famished. Emmett picked up something with his chopsticks and put it into his mouth, savoring it. Tempted, she couldn''t wait any longer. She spun around twice on the sofa and decided to go there barefoot to eat. Just as her feet were about to touch the carpet, he bellowed, "Don''t touch the ground!" Man, you finally looked at and talked to me. "Then how do I get there to eat?" ine straightened her back with resentment. "I''ll carry you over." Chapter 326: Let Him Win Chapter 326: Let Him Win "Alright." ine stood on the sofa and opened her arms, as if she had been a child waiting to be hugged by an adult. She said, "Hurry up and hug me!" ''I''m so hungry.... And the food smells so good. It is beckoning me!" However, Emmett did not look like he was going to get up from the chair. He slowly picked up something with his chopsticks and put it into his mouth. ine stuck out her neck, as if she wanted to reach the table from this far. ... She waited on the sofa with her arms open, watching him eat two more mouthfuls of food. She couldn''t take it anymore and stomped on the sofa, shrieking impatiently, "Hey! What''s the matter with you?" "Didn''t you say you would carry me over?" "Why aren''t you doing it?" "Do you want to hug me or not?" "If you wouldn''t, then I''ll walk over on my own!" "I''m starving!" She was drooling. The food smelled amazing! He finally slowly looked up at ine. She immediately put on a cute and ttering smile. "I know you''re the best. Hurry up and hug me." She shook her little hands and butt. His eyes darkened! He felt his lower abdomen burning. Damn it! He couldn''t resist her charms! When she flirted or teased him, he just couldn''t stay calm. He was going to put on a poker face but felt like giving up when he saw her ttering smile. "Do you know you were wrong?" He frowned slightly and looked at her indifferently with his clear and beautiful eyes. Actually, his fists were clenched. Right now, he really wanted to run over and hugged the chubby girl into his arms. She was so cute! ine looked upset and confused, tilting her head. What did she do wrong? What? It turned out he had been mad at her. She was not afraid of that. She knew what Bad-bear Smith was like and no matter what mistake she made, he would not hit her. Therefore, she was rxed. But the question was. She had no idea what she had done wrong! Emmett raised his eyebrows. ... Tempted by the aroma, her stomach growled again, and her legs went limp, so she guessed, "Right, is it because I didn''t show up on time after Kayden called me?" "Nonsense!" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Emmett mmed the chopsticks in his hand onto the table. ''Well, I knew this guess was far-fetched. Alright, I''ll keep thinking,'' she thought to herself. "Then, is it because I just wet my shoes?" The shoes were ruined because it got wet. Bad-bear Smith bought them for her. They were probably expensive. Otherwise, he wouldn''t feel distressed. Emmett looked elsewhere and sighed, "No, keep thinking!" She scratched her head but came up with nothing even if she tried so hard. Shey on the sofa with a thud, kicked, and growled, "I don''t know! I can''t think of anything! You just wanted to starve me to death! You are doing this on purpose!" "I didn''t do anything wrong! It is not me!" "I want to eat! I''m famished!" Her trick worked on him. He stood up helplessly, walked to the sofa, and looked down at the meat ball lying on the sofa. He asked in a gloomy tone, "You didn''t do anything wrong? Are you sure?" "You hooked up with another man when you two were alone!" So, that was what it was. She goggled at him. "Hooking up with another man? I didn''t! I am innocent! Why did you say that?" He crossed his arms and sneered, "You didn''t? Then did you talk to that man? He called you little one, and you flirted with him." ine was petrified again. Come on. He called that hooking up? She supported her head and quickly got up. She was still shorter than him even when she stood on the sofa. ... Forget it. She should just let him win. He was an excellent fighter and irritable. She was no match for him. At that thought, she leaned over and wrapped her arms around his neck, cing her chest against his, teasing him, "Come on. That is not what I was trying to do...." "He''s not handsome. You are so much better than him. Why would I hit on him?" "I was annoyed when he talked to me! I''m not lying!" "Alright, don''t stay mad. I swear I wasn''t flirting with him!" "In fact, I was disgusted by him!" "Smile. Don''t be angry, Emmett...." She kept trying to please him, shaking her body and rubbing against him. Her soft bosom caressed him, and his heart was burning. How could he hold back anymore? He hugged her waist and spanked her butt. He pretended to be angry and said, "You are not allowed to talk to strange men, understand?" "Yes, I got it. I got it." "That bastard wanted to hit on you...." "Rest assured. He is some. I''m not interested in him. Emmett, I''m so hungry. Carry me over to eat." She spread her legs and crossed them around his waist. He was amused. His face broke into a radiant smile as he twisted her fat butt. "You greedy little girl! I doubt you would butter me up without this meal." ine stuck out her pink tongue. ''Emmett, you know me well.'' ''That delicious food over there did most of the talking.'' He carried her onto a chair and sat next to her. "Jesus, what a fancy meal! Most of the dishes are my favorites!" She swallowed, and her eyes lit up. She picked up her chopsticks and quickly put food into her bowl. There was no time to care about table manners. Then, she gulped them down. "Slow down. I am not fighting over them with you." ... "It''s so delicious. Amazing. Go on. Eat." She picked out a bamboo shoot that she did not like from her bowl and gave it to him. He exhaled, picked it up, and ate it. "You can have this too." She gave him the chunk of meat she had just chewed. He put it into his mouth and ate it happily without hesitating. He found it quite hrious. He was picky and a neat freak. But now he was eating someone else''s leftovers. Most importantly, he was enjoying it. Emmett summed it up philosophically. If you would eat her leftovers, you must love her. "Did you have a nice day at school?" He asked softly and stroked her hair. "Yes, I did. But I had nothing to do. I have so much more free time than I was in high school." "Well, I''m d to hear it. I don''t have high expectations of you. I don''t need you to be sessful. I just want you to be happy." ine''s mouth was covered in oil. She looked up at the unfathomable handsome man beside her in a daze, muttering, "If I''m useless, will you look down on me?" Actually, she wanted to know if he would leave her. This was what she meant. He chuckled. A smart guy like Emmett, he naturally knew the real question. Picking up a tissue, he gently wiped her greasy chin, raised his charming eyebrows, and said softly, "You''ve never achieved anything ever since I met you. But we are still dating, aren''t we?" Right. ine froze. What he said made sense. She was never good at anything. Could she put it this way? Bad-bear Smith had a soft spot for dumb girls. But there were so many stupid women in this world. Why her? She didn''t understand. ... Forget it. This question was too profound. It would tax her. This was not something she could solve. She didn''t want to dwell on it anymore. After that, she looked down and discovered another delicious dish. Her attention drawn, she forgot about the question. It was like erasing a disk. ... She burped three times in a row. She stuck out her full belly and patted her chest. Hups were so ufortable. It was like her body wanted her to vomit everything she had just eaten. Emmett couldn''t bear it and put down his tablet, looking at her. "It''s okay. I''m fine. Eyes back on your tablet. I''ll drink some hot tea to get it going. You don''t have to worry about me." She quickly waved at him but felt nervous. Chapter 327: A White Pill Chapter 327: A White Pill She was so embarrassed! Burping in front of a super handsome man was humiliating. Emmett pulled ine''s small hand and said dryly, "You''ll be living with me. I''ll take you jogging after dinner every day. You are too weak, and your diaphragm muscles aren''t good." ine blinked. Diaphragm muscles? She was just full, okay? Wait. What had he just said? Living with him? What did it mean? Could it be ... he wanted to marry her? She grew shy. She felt a sharp pain in her finger when her imagination ran wild. "No!" She screamed, and her arm trembled. Emmett was pinching her ring finger hard. It hurt! "It hurts! Stop it...." She frowned in pain. She cursed him in her heart. "It hurts so much! Let go of my hand! What are you doing? If you want to kill me, just say it! It hurts!" ... She cried out with tears in her eyes, trying her best to free her hand but failing. He finally let go of her finger. She immediately pulled back her hand and blew it. "What were you doing? Don''t you know how strong you are? It''s a human finger, not a stone! Were you trying to cripple me? I hate you! I''m sick of you! I hate you!" He just picked up his tablet and continued to work with a poker face. She rambled on, but he did not argue back. She snapped. She kicked him on the waist. The pain numbed her foot. Damn it, what was Bad-bear Smith made of? Even his waist was so hard. It hurt her ankle.... "Say something! Are you mute?" "After bullying me, you give me the silent treatment! I don''t like it!" "Talk to me! Speak! You can''t bully me for no reason!" "My finger is going to break!" She leaned over on him to snatch the tablet in his hand, throwing it on the sofa beside them. She grabbed his ear and shook it repeatedly. Emmett was annoyed and hugged her waist. He looked up at her and helplessly said, "You''re not hupping, are you?" Well.... That shut her up. She opened her starry eyes wide and cuddled up on his legs, frowning to feel it. He was right. She stopped burping. It was magical! Hooray! Her round eyes narrowing, she said, "You are right!" He reached out to nip the tip of her nose and said, "You distracted me, and I didn''t even save the data I had just collected." "I pressed the acupuncture point that can stop hupping for you. Although it hurt, it must feel better than burping." ... She gaped at him. "You were poking an acupuncture point?" "Well, to be exact, I pressed it." "You''re amazing! I am surprised you know how to do that!" "Of course. What can''t I do? Tell me, am I even better at that thing?" He smiled in a weird fashion and leaned closer, gently kissing her rosy lips. She was dumbfounded and blushed. "You''re so bad!" "What? I don''t understand. What did I say to deserve that remark?" He yed dumb and chuckled mischievously. He stared at her flushed cheeks and teased, "I see. You are thinking about that, aren''t you?" She gave up. She yed right into Bad-bear Smith''s hands every time. Kayden came back with the new shoes and hesitated at the door. Then he knocked and pushed it open to enter after Emmett said he coulde in. Even so, Kayden was scared when he saw what they were doing. God, was something wrong with his eyes? Master Smith, who treated women as low-level animals, had ine on hisps and was hugging her! More surprisingly, she was grabbing his ear! She was being so disrespectful, but he was smiling. The smile was tinged with love! Kayden took a quick nce at them and looked down at the ground, saying, "Master Smith, I''ve bought the size 36 sheepskin shoes." "Good, put them down." Just as Kayden bent down, ine asked, "Is Gloria still in the hospital?" A thud came. Kayden panicked and dropped the shoes. The merchandise worth tens of thousands rolled on the floor. ... Kayden quickly looked up at Emmett in panic. Emmett looked calm. Only Kayden, who knew him well, noticed his eyebrows moved. Emmett was sophisticated and said with a faint smile, "Yes, I guess so. I haven''t asked about it. She is not my sister. I don''t care." "I see...." ine nodded seriously and tilted her head. After thinking for a moment, she said, "Do I need to visit her? After all, she is there because Hazel beat her up. She is sort of a victim." Kayden couldn''t help but cough violently with his fist near his mouth. . He was shocked. Looking at his boss, he wondered what the smart one would say. Stared by her, Emmett smiled gently. "If you want to go, go. I don''t know if Hazel will be happy about it. Aren''t you afraid she will call you a traitor? You want to side with the enemy here." "Well." ine was conflicted. After thinking for a while, she shook her head. "Then I am not going. Hazel might not appreciate my kindness. I will talk to Gloria when she is discharged." Emmett said, "The Boyces are rich. Perhaps they enjoy traveling abroad. You might not see her again." "I see.... Forget it. I will leave this to chance." Emmett once again foreshadowed Gloria''s disappearance. Kayden secretly gave his boss a thumbs up. How resourceful of him! ... Marina looked at the dishes on the table. There were two sets of tableware, but she was the only one dining. She sighed. She was frustrated on the way back. She clinked the te with her fork and knife. After some time, she was discouraged and threw them onto the table. ... "I''m so pissed!" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She stood up and paced the luxurious suite on high heels. Then she lifted the curtains and looked outside. There were indeed reporters downstairs. It was a taxing profession. The subjects were dinning in the hotel, but the reporters were waiting at the entrance of the building eating bread. Even the criminal police had better life. She knew they were here for her and Emmett. She had just returned to the country when he invited her to have lunch at this grand hotel. Of course, the reporters woulde. In the afternoon, there would be news of them having a lovely lunch. But who could...? In fact, she was dinning alone. He stood her up. Where was he? He should still be in this hotel, but she didn''t know which room. "Why do you hate me so much?" She released the curtains in a fit and paced the room. Suddenly, she tensed up all over! Right! She could use this opportunity.... She ran to her purse and found a small ck bottle that was sealed. With her back to the door, she carefully opened it and got out a white pill, mixing it with Emmett''s water. It melted quickly in the cup with just a small amount of water. The water was still clear. Because she was agitated, her hands were trembling! She quickly hid the ck bottle in her purse and sat back in her seat, panting. Then, she stared at the cup. Her heart was pounding. God bless. God bless! ... Emmett sat on the sofa and continued to work on his tablet. ine used his thighs as her pillow and yed mobile games. They were both upied and not disturbing each other this way. Half an hour after dinner, the waiter brought the fruit. Emmett put down his tablet and said, "Alright. Stop ying. Let''s eat some fruit." Chapter 328: Rejecting Straightforwardly Chapter 328: Rejecting Straightforwardly "I don''t want to eat anything else. You eat them." ine was enjoying the game and didn''t want to put down her phone, replying perfunctorily. Emmett grabbed her phone and raised it high. ine was anxious and stood up, shouting, "Give it back. Give me back my phone! I am about to upgrade. I can''t stop now! You are so annoying. Quickly return the phone to me!" "Then eat some fruit. You must eat fruit after dinner!" "Give me my phone first!" "I''ll give you your phone after you eat it." She pouted hard but gave up when she saw his expression. "Alright, I will do it." She sighed and picked up some fruit to eat with a long face. "Is there any chance you are going on a school trip?" He watched her eat fruit and asked softly. "What? The semester has just begun. There is no school trip." She began to enjoy it and couldn''t stop. "Is the school sending you abroad?" "What? Going abroad?" ine opened her eyes wide and moved her eyeballs, shaking her head. Then she continued to eat fruit. "No way. Why would it send us abroad? It''s pipedream." Emmett said mysteriously, "Not necessarily...." Unfortunately, ine did not pay attention to his words but ate all the fruits she loved on the te. "Kayden, send ine back to school." She was full now, so he instructed Kayden who was waiting outside. Kayden pushed the door open and came in, saying, "Yes!" Emmett turned around to nip ine''s cheek and said, "Behave yourself in school. Don''t fool around with boys. Do you hear me?" "Yes, I heard you." ine nodded obediently. After Emmett smiled faintly and kissed her beside her ear, she blushed and understood what he really meant. "Well, I''m still a free woman, right? Why can''t I be close with a boy? Why do I feel I am your concubine? You are so controlling!" ... She was displeased and rubbed her full belly, following Kayden out. Kayden led her out through the back door. ine did not know Marina was in another room not far away from Emmett''s. Emmett arrived at Marina''s room and nced at the dining table, saying insincerely, "Are you full?" Marina was shocked! After all, he hadn''t made a sound walking there, and she hadn''t noticed he entered the room before he spoke. On the other hand, she felt guilty because she had just done something wrong. "Good, you''re here." She forced herself to calm down and stood up with a smile. Emmett waved for her to sit down and seated himself elegantly opposite her. "Have you finished your meal?" He asked the question again. Then, he coldly looked at her with a sophisticated gaze. Her skin seemed to be fair after she came back from abroad, so she looked more beautiful. Her eyes flickered as she gazed at him, smiling, "I don''t have much appetite eating alone. Have you eaten yet?" Emmett nodded slightly and replied, "Yes, I have. I''m sorry you had to eat alone." He keenly noticed she was kind of on edge and was dodging his gaze. He was good at covering his emotions, so he still looked indifferent and elegant. "It''s fine. I know you''re busy. Come, have some coffee." She quickly picked up the coffee pot and poured the hot coffee into the cup in front of him. Then, she stared at the cup and urged him, "Have some coffee." Emmett did not move but stared at her. She felt ufortable, and he said casually, "Why don''t you pour one for yourself?" ... "What? Right, I forgot. I''m having one, too." She realized what she had done wrong and quickly filled her own cup. Then she put down the coffee pot in a fluster, and it shook on the table. "Come, let''s enjoy the afternoon." Marina pursed her lips and smiled as she raised her coffee cup. "Have some coffee." She tried to persuade him again and then picked it up, drinking the coffee slowly. He hesitated for a moment before picking up the cup. She drank her coffee and quietly looked at the man opposite her through the steam. He was so handsome. He had perfect forehead, nose, and eyes.... ''Emmett, can I caress your hair and whisper to you affectionately some day?'' ''And will you hug my waist and put your forehead against mine, saying sweet words to me?'' ''God, I will trade the happiness of my life for that sweet moment!'' she thought to herself. ... ... ... ... ... Kayden sent ine back to school without rming anyone. Watching her walk into the campus like a crab, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly. "It turns out the stupidest one is the happiest...." She was unaware how much others had done for her. He shook his head and let out a long sigh, instructing the driver with exhaustion, "Come, let''s go to Wave Street first. There''s been some trouble over there." "Yes, Kayden." The luxury car slid out smoothly. ... ine walkedzily on the campus and yawned with her mouth wide open, looking nothing like ady. After lunch, she would find somewhere nice to take a nap. Now she finally admitted she was somewhat like a pig. "Hello, little beauty." A person appeared out of thin air and stood in front of ine. ... ine stopped too quickly and bumped her head onto his chest. "My nose! It hurts so badly!" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She wrinkled her plump little face unhappily and looked up slightly,ining, "Who are you? Why did you walk so fast? Watch where you are going!" She wasn''t born beautiful. If her nose was distorted, Emmett might not look at her anymore. And she would lose the 500, 000 bonus that came with the deal every month. Franklin smiled, "Little beauty, I ran so fast just to say hello to you!" Only then did ine recognize the beautiful youth in front of her. He was Mark''s friend, the prince of computer, Franklin. "It''s you...." She frowned and pointed at him. His eyes lit up. "Do you remember me?" "Yes, I do. Aren''t you Mark''s friend? What''s your name again? What''s your name?" Franklin''s face dulled. In just one day, she forgot his name? One must know he was a genius in theputer world. He had so manydy fans! He pouted in grievance and said, "Are you lying to me? You must know my name. You are teasing me." ine was surprised. "I never lie. I only lie to my father and sister asionally. I really haven''t lied to anyone else. I don''t know your name. Tell me again." He goggled at her for a few seconds and cracked up. "You..., you''re so funny." She was hrious. What did she mean by never lying to anybody? He guffawed. ine was upset and reached out to poke his chest, saying anxiously, "Stopughing. Tell me. What''s your name?" ... Franklin grabbed her small hand and clenched it, staring at her with his bright eyes. "I''ll tell you my name, but you must let me hold your hand." Holding hands? (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) She didn''t mind. In any case, she had held hands with boys in high school. But she was afraid Emmett would be mad. She twisted her fingers.... Emmett was hot-tempered, okay? Today, she had only spoken to that fellow in the corridor, but Emmett had been upset. Bad-bear Smith was a troublemaker, so she couldn''t afford to offend him. Marina was his girlfriend in name, and ine was nobody to him. However, she was enjoying 500, 000 from him every month. She had to behave for the money. She couldn''t hook up with another man behind the back of her patron, right? Thus, she pulled back her hand. "Then I''d better not know your name. When I see you again, I''ll call you bro. It''s not wrong to call you that anyway." "You...." Franklin stuttered. This was the first time the prince had been rejected so straightforwardly. "That won''t do! You''re even friends with Mark. You don''t even know my name? This is bad. I am upset!" Chapter 329: Is This A Dream? Chapter 329: Is This A Dream? Franklin decided to y rascal. He directly took ine''s hand and held it tightly again. ine was shocked, and she couldn''t help but mutter, "Franklin, are you addicted to holding a girl''s hand?" Franklin was almost angry when he heard this. Come on! He, Franklin, was a genius in Computer Engineering. How could he be soscivious? He liked her a little bit. That was the reason why he wanted to hold her hand! How could she say that he became such a horny man who liked to tease girls? Franklin said honestly, "Let me tell you the truth. I just want to hold your hand. Do you understand?" ... ine suddenly took a tumble and said, "Well, is it because my hands are tiny and soft that you like to hold them?" .... Franklin''s eyes widened, and he didn''t know what to say. The little girl he liked was really dumb. Well.... "It''s okay. After all, I''m a genius in Computer Engineering. I''m here to write programs. I can update your brain!" Franklin bragged with high spirits. ine was more and more puzzled. She looked at Franklin confusedly and asked, "Franklin, are you sick? I feel that you''re a little abnormal." Franklin was dumbfounded. When ine was worried that this hand that was stuck to hers could not be shaken off no matter how hard she tried, Michael ran over and said, "Franklin! How can you be idling here and hooking up with a girl? Oh my God, don''t you know that our website has been hacked!" "What?" .... Franklin was shocked and broke out in a cold sweat. The defensive systems and settings of the website were all set by him alone. Those who could break through the system he set were definitely extraordinary. Well, here came the big shot! Franklin''s morale was boosted strongly. He ran away, leaving ine alone. After a few steps, he returned. He lowered his head and looked at ine, who was confused. He anxiously said, "You can only be my dancing partner at the ball this Saturday! Do you hear me? Nod your head!" ine was almost forced to nod her head. Only then did Franklin run away quickly. ine watched Franklin leaving and muttered to herself, "What ball? I don''t even know how to dance." ine was a forgetful girl. She shook her head and forgot Franklin and his words soon. ine found therge ssroom for the first ss in the afternoon and consciously took a remote seat. She sat down and fell asleep. ... Students came to the big ssroom one after another. They all noticed ine at the back. "Do you see her? Look, there she is!" One of the students gestured to the other students to shut up and pointed at ine. Everyone was all tacitly silent. No one could afford to offend this Miss Underground! The old professor of the first ss was very hot-tempered. He had a strange habit of calling the roll every ss. Basically, half of the ss time was wasted by him calling the roll. Besides, most of what he taught was not from the textbook. He has an individualized teaching style. Everyone must take notes carefully in his ss. Otherwise, he would not pass the exam. He would never choose the contents of the textbook to make up an exam paper. He would always attach importance to what he casually taught in ss. "ine! ine? Sleepy ine?" The old professor called ine''s name loudly. The deep wrinkles between his brows showed that the old man was angry. "Is this student here? How dare she skip the ss?" The old professor was extremely angry. A student in the front row handed the old professor a note. The old professor took the note and looked at it. Immediately, he was dumbfounded. It said, "This student is sleeping. Professor, please don''t be angry. She is the famous Miss Underground, who lives in the professor''s vi." .... What should he do when he met such a student? Should he scold her? Or should he directly ignore her? In this situation, it would be better to ignore such a girl with an unusual background. The upright old professor said for the first time, "Forget it. The next one, Zoey...." Indeed, everyone, including such an old professor, was afraid of Miss Underground! ine finally woke up, stretched herself and opened her eyes. Huh? What the hell? Could it be that she was still in a dream? Heavens! The moment she opened her eyes, she saw Mark, the one she admired the most, sitting next to her. He was so close to her! ... His face was so pretty, and his nose was so straight.... "So clear...." ine couldn''t help but praise. "What?" "Your face in my dreams ... Wait! Can I talk to others in a dream?" ine was dumbfounded. She stared at Mark without blinking. "That''s funny." Mark shook his head and smiled faintly. Then, he stretched out his hand and lightly tapped ine''s forehead. ine was even more confused. Heavens! The person she had been secretly admiring ... makes such an intimate gesture to her.... "Isn''t this a dream?" "What? Did you meet me in your dream just now?" Mark smiled even more brightly. ine shook her head fiercely and looked around. There were only her and Mark left in the ssroom. "Are you real?" "You can pinch your arm to see if I am real." Mark couldn''t help butugh. Unexpectedly, ine was so cute when she woke up. ine stared nkly at Mark''s charming smile, somewhat dumbfounded. Then, she really reached out and pinched her arm. "Hiss ... it''s not a dream!" She finally came to her senses. "Silly girl, I was just kidding. I didn''t expected you would really pinch yourself. Does it hurt?" Mark gently stroked her forehead. ine tilted her head back. At the same time, she could not help but tell herself.... ine, wake up! "No, I''m fine. Mark, why are you ... here?" ine was blushed, feeling embarrassed. "I worried about you. The teacher in this ss was strict. I was afraid that you would be able to take notes carefully. So, I came here specifically to help you. I didn''t expect that you would dare to sleep in his ss. Here you are. These are the notes for this ss." ... This.... ine was stunned. Really? Mark ... ran over personally to take notes for her! It was too touching! "Well ... Mark, do you like me?" This question popped up in ine''s mind, but she didn''t dare to ask. "Mark, you''re so kind. Thank you...." ine smiled and took the notebook. Heavens! The notes he took were wonderful. The lines of small words were tidy and neat. "Mark, your handwriting is really good! It''s a thousand times better than mine!" ine couldn''t help but praise Mark. Suddenly, she frowned and patted her thigh. She cried out in shock, "Heavens! Where are other students? Why are there only us in the ssroom?" Fortunately, she finally noticed this.... Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Mark gently flicked ine''s forehead with his finger and sighed. "You finally notice it." "The next ss is self-study. All of your ssmates have returned to your ssroom." "I saw you sleeping so soundly, so I didn''t want to wake you up." "Haven''t you sleep wellst night? Why were you sleepy like this?" "Last night, I...." ine suddenly stopped. Last night, she was with Bad-bear Smith.... So, she didn''t sleep much. However, how could she tell this to Mark? It was embarrassing. "Last night, there were mosquitoes...." ine blushed and lied. "Really? Mosquitoes? There are not any mosquitoes in my dormitory...." ine smiled awkwardly. Heavens! She was such a bad liar! "Mark, do you have any sses? Won''t this dy you?" ine and Mark walked on campus together. Mark suddenly turned blushed. He clenched his fist and coughed awkwardly. Then he quickly nced at ine and said, "I''m fine. I don''t have any important sses this afternoon...." "Oh, that''s good. Mark, let''s go and have a cup of coffee! My treat!" Mark nced at the drink shop called the couple''s cafeteria. He pursed his lips, nodded and secretly laughed. "Okay. But I should treat you." ine had already run to the front and shouted excitedly, "Wow, there''s my favorite Tiramisu! Come on, Mark!" ... ine was like a happy bird. She ran to the cafeteria and stared at a Tiramisu cake. The tip of her nose almost touched the shop window. There were so many delicious cakes! Tiramisu, ck Forest, Strawberry Penny... ine blinked in excitement. Chapter 330: It Is My Treat Chapter 330: It Is My Treat Well, she remembered that she had eaten too much at noon. She even burped. It had only been a few hours.... Her stomach was as big as a cow''s.... "Which one do you like to eat?" Mark had already walked in, standing behind her. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The little girl was very small. It looked as if she were embedded in his embrace.... Mark felt somewhat nervous. ine widened her eyes and pointed at a cake. She shouted, "I want this one! Tiramisu!" The waitress smiled and looked at this romantic couple. This man was so handsome. Eh! Wasn''t he the famous student in the second grade, Mark? The waitress immediately blushed. "Dear, are you going to take this?" ine hurriedly nodded, "Yes! I want two!" The waitress was stunned. "Two? Can you eat so much? This is high-calorie! Aren''t you afraid of getting fat?" ine narrowed her eyes and smiled, saying, "I''m not afraid of being fat. I''m already very fat anyway. And I''m not alone here. Mark, you should eat one too." The waitress and Mark couldn''t help but smile. Very few girls would confess that they were very fat. Moreover, she was not fat at all. "ine, you''re not fat at all. It doesn''t matter. Just eat." Mark narrowed his eyes and smiled at ine affectionately. The waitress couldn''t help but be jealous. They sat at the table by the window. ine gave a piece of cake to Mark and said, "Mark, here you are." Mark was absent-minded for a moment and shook his head with a smile, saying, "I don''t like desserts. You can have them all." "What a pity! This is very delicious. Mark, if you don''t like it ... then I''ll eat it all up!" ... ine immediately smiled again. She happily put all the cakes in front of her. She looked like a greedy little cat. How cute she was! Mark looked at ine who had a round face, round eyes, and round mouth. And he couldn''t help but be attracted. It was as if something had ruthlessly hit his heart. ine did not know that this was a very romantic ce. Only lovers woulde here. She happily ate her favorite cake. And she didn''t noticed the boy was looking at her with an affectionate gaze. Mark''s state of mind waspletely different. He looked at the girl in front of him tenderly. He was deep in love. "Mark?" A couple entered. The boy saw Mark and was immediately surprised. He looked at Mark, and then he noticed the girl opposite him. Wow! Mark had a girlfriend now! Then the boy smiled and said, "Mark, is this..? Why don''t you introduce her to us?" "Hey." Mark nodded slightly and did not stand up. Obviously, the boy greeting him was a junior. Hearing what the boy said, Mark seemed to be little panicked and hurriedly looked to ine. ine was licking the cream on her upper lip as she raised her head. She was looking at Mark in confusion with a pair ofrge watery eyes. She didn''t even know what was going on! Mark was attracted by ine''s cute appearance again. But he soon regained his senses and pointed at ine, saying, "This is ine. We graduated from the same high school...." He didn''t say that she was his girlfriend, but he said that they were from the same high school, which would easily made people misunderstand. "Wow, that sounds romantic." ... "Hello! Nice to meet you. I''m a sophomore in the power department!" The man bowed to ine with an expression of sudden enlightenment. ine was shocked. She stood up and blinked her eyes, saying, "Hel ... hello. You are a second year student, why do you bow to me?" What a weird guy! The boy had an awkward look on his face. He was one of Mark''s project partners. Even though they were all in the second grade, the difference between a genius and a mediocre person was indeed huge. Therefore, although Mark was also a sophomore, many of the senior students admired him. The boy scratched his head and smiled embarrassedly, saying, "Then ... see youter. We''ll sit over there Have a good date!" ine waved her hand nkly and said, "Good ... goodbye." She sat down confusedly. Then, she frowned and asked, "Why did he say ''have a good date'' to us just now?" Mark pretended to cough and avoided the question. How silly she was! They were in the couple''s cafeteria! Moreover, he, Mark, had nevere here before! ine nced at Mark. It was strange that Mark seemed to be blushing a little. Was he alright? Forget it. Her delicacies were right under her nose. She won''t waste such precious time. ine was enjoying her cake when she heard two people arguing as they walked in. "You are disgusting! Why are you following me all the time? Are you insane?" Hazel waved her arm hard, trying to shake off the man''s hands that were pulling her arm. Unfortunately, the man was too strong. Not only was he taking her arm, he also tried to hug her. "You don''t have to lie. I understand. I know that you actually miss me, don''t you?" ... "Cut the crap! Go away!" "I can''t go away. If you go, I''ll go with you." Hazel was almost driven crazy by Lucas. She sat down on a chair, panting angrily like an old bull. Lucas smiled and snapped his fingers at the waitress, saying, "Two cups of coffee, please." Then he turned to Hazel and said with a smile, "I know that you like coffee with two candy bars. Look, how well I know you. This means that you are in my heart." ine had a piece of cake in her mouth, and her eyes were wide open. She looked at Hazel and Lucas in a daze. Why were they always arguing when they were together? They never stopped. .... They were not like her and Bad-bear Smith. There was always a clear distinction between the winner and the loser. He was so powerful that there was no need for her to contend against him. She would never quarrel with him. So, she had already been used to getting bullied by him. How poor she was! Even a little rabbit also fantasized about being able to rein the big wolf. However, ine was naturally optimistic. Forget it! She was not like Hazel. She didn''t know how to bully anyone at all. "Hazel! You''re here! What a coincidence!" ine shouted. Hearing this, Hazel and Lucas turned to look at her. Hazel''s eyes lit up, and she immediately smiled. She waved her hand at ine and said, "Hey, my little sweetheart!" "She''s your sweetheart? Then what about me?" Lucas curled his lips. "You''re nothing!" Hazel cursed directly. Lucas was so angry that he gnashed his teeth. Suddenly, his eyes widened. He stared confusedly at Mark and asked, "Who is he? Does ine immediately hang up a new boy after entering university?" Hazel should have told Lucas that he was one of their schoolfellows in high school. However, because she was quarreling with Lucas, she just said angrily, ... "So what? Since you guys can always change your girlfriends, we can constantly change our boyfriends too!" Lucas was shocked. "Heavens! Does ine really cheat on Emmett?" He didn''t expected that such an obedient little girl like ine would do this thing! He had to tell Emmett about this as soon as possible! Hazel ignored Lucas and walked over to ine''s table. "ine, do you mind me sitting here?" Hazel asked, but before ine could reply, she had already sat down. ine smiled and narrowed her eyes. "I''m happy that you''re here! Hazel, why don''t you ask Lucas to join us? I''ll treat you to coffee." Hazel quickly nced at Lucas, with her eyes filled with resentment. "Why should I call him? I don''t know him!" ine didn''t realize that Hazel was angry. She shook Hazel''s arm and said with a smile, "Hurry up and get Lucas over here. It''s my treat! It is such a rare chance." Hazel patted ine''s hand and said coldly, "I don''t have management fees for a mistress! Don''t stimte me! I''m very poor!" Chapter 331: Is It Against the Law to Eat? Chapter 331: Is It Against the Law to Eat? (¡Ñ_¡Ñ)Mark was shocked by what Hazel said. Management fees for a mistress? Who was Hazel referring to while saying this? Could it ... be ine? Did ine have management fees for a mistress? Mark''s face suddenly turned pale. ine was careless without paying attention to Hazel''s words. She stood up, shouted at Lucas who was frowning and waved at him. "Mr. Lee! You''re also here. Come and join us!" Hazel tried to stop ine with a red face. *** "Well, what are you calling him for? I don''t know him! Why do you want a stranger here? ine, Stop! I hate you!" As expected, Lucas walked towards their table. But he stared at Mark spectively, just like a police dog. Lucas stood beside Mark and chuckled. He stretched out his hand with a cold expression. "Hello, I''m Lucas." Mark immediately stood up. He also saw the hostility in Lucas'' eyes, which confused him because there was nothing between Hazel and him. How could Mark have ever thought that Lucas was just being angry for his friend? "Hello, Mr. Lee. I''ve heard a lot about you. I''m Mark Wilson." They were about to shake hands. However, the moment they caught hold of each other''s hand, they tightened their grip. Seeing this, ine curiously blinked her eyes and asked, "Well? Do you need to shake hands for that long?" Only then did the two men let go of their hands awkwardly. "Wilson? So Glen is your..." "He is my eldest brother. I''m the third child in my family." "Oh, I see. I''ve heard of you. They say you were born smart." Lucas half smiled. "Glen and I are good friends." Actually, they weren''t exactly friends but just business giants. Hazel drank coffee with a dark face. ''Lucas, what do you think you are doing? When did this be about you meddling in Mark''s affairs?'' ''Who do you think you are?'' Only ine could not see what was happening and actually looked very happy. "Wow, do you also know each other? That''s great. What a small world! Mr. Lee, take a seat." Lucas sat down with an expression difficult to read and looked at Mark. The third child of the Wilson family was indeed very smart at a young age. It was said that his father failed to handle a project back then and the twelve-year-old Mark helped him out bying up with a good idea. Because of this, he was highly praised in the business at that time. Therefore, Mark had long been famous for his intelligence. *** If Mark and ine were together ... Emmett was likely to have a strong rival in love. "Mark, don''t you wanna know why I would know ine?" Lucas deliberately paused in hesitation. What he nned to say next was that because ine was his buddy''s woman! However, Mark was very smart. He just smiled. "What''s there to be curious about people knowing each other? Besides, ine is so cute and will definitely have many friends." Mark smiled at ine, who nodded happily in response. "Yes! That''s true! It''s an amazing thing to encounter someone and be friends!" Seeing their interaction, Lucas was almost at a loss for words. Then he turned to look at ine. "ine, did you know that only couples woulde to this cafeteria in your school?" The subtext was: ''You silly girl, ine. What is your rtionship with Mark? Why are you here for coffee and food with him?'' But ine looked surprised with her eyes wide open and asked innocently, "Is it against thew for those who are not a couple toe and eat?" Lucas was speechless. He was finally aware of ine''s ability to stun someone at times. "You guys eat. I have something to do this afternoon and will go first, bye. Mark, let''s go sing and have fun some other day." Hazel smiled at ine and Mark, getting up and leaving. "See youter." ine waved her hand happily. She was still eating the cake. Mark immediately stood up and nned to see Hazel off. "Hazel, let''s go out for fun someday. My treat." Hazel nodded and grinned. Seeing her smile, Lucas immediately felt ufortable. It was as if his woman was winking at other men in front of him! *** Lucas bounced up instantly. He hurried up to follow Hazel and walked into Mark on the way. "Hazel, I''ll go with you." "I don''t know you!" Hazel curled her lips towards Lucas and trotted away first. Lucas gritted his teeth in anger. He stood next to Mark and whispered, "Mark, you''d better keep your hands off ine...." "Mr. Lee, isn''t the girl you''re pursuing Hazel? So don''t worry about the others." Mark whispered back, remaining calm with a bright smile, not showing any sign of anger on his face. Lucas was stunned. He was about to say something else when Mark had turned around and walked inside. "Damn it! So he knows ine is not avable! How dare he have thoughts about her! I''ll go tell Emmett! Just wait and see! Humph!" Lucas muttered to himself angrily and then chased after Hazel. "ine, have you tidied your new dormitory yet? How about I help you with that after dinner?" Mark and ine walked out of the couple''s cafeteria side by side and he asked. "Oh? That''s good! Hazel and I haven''t packed our things yet!" It was easy for ine to get satisfied. She grinned and scratched her head, looking at Mark with the head tilt and saying, "Mark, you''re so nice. I''m lucky to have a senior like you! Thanks...." "What if I don''t want to be your senior?" Mark muttered in a low voice. "Well? What did you say, Mark?" "Oh, nothing." Mark replied with a meaningful smile. He smiled and watched ine leave until she entered her ssroom. He had been waiting for ine for three years, but was she really that close with Emmett? Mark frowned as he walked across the campus. He was deep in thought. ine was rumored to be Miss Underground.... She and Hazel suddenly moved into the professor''s vi.... Mr. Lee was so hostile to him just now.... All of this meant that ine had connections with a big shot! "ine, you can go astray, but you have to be with me in the end!" Mark clenched his fists with determination. *** There was almost no conversation between them. Emmett, in particr, was as cold as an iceberg. He was talkative In front of ine, but didn''t feel like talking at all when staying with Marina. Emmett had checked his watch twice.... The knitted eyebrows indicated that he was in suffering. ''Does it upset you that much to stay with me?'' ''You don''t even want to talk to me?'' ''At least say something!'' Marina curled her lips with her head down, fiddling with the high-end patterned napkin. She quietly looked up at the handsome man sitting in the opposite. Seeing his cold eyes, she couldn''t help but tremble again. No matter how cold and unfeeling he was, she had to get him! Did he drink it ... just now? She was halfway there! Thinking of this, Marina unconsciously smiled. "What are you happy about?" All of a sudden, Emmett broke the silence and asked Marina coldly. "What?" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ)Marina was shocked and hurried to look at Emmett. Only then did she find that he was looking out of the window, instead of looking at her! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. A hint of sarcasm and disdain could be noticed on his handsome face, and he half smiled with arrogance. He didn''t look at her, but could sense the change of her expression! "I''m not feeling happy." Marina was fidgeting with her fingers and raised her eyebrows. Of course she was happy, but she definitely wouldn''t admit it! Emmett slowly turned his head and then finally set his eyes on Marina''s face. With cold eyes, he seemed to be looking at her or something else. In a word, he acted as if she weren''t there! "Ms. Clooney, ever since you came back from abroad, you seem to have a lot of thoughts. Is there something good happening abroad?" When Emmett mentioned thetter part, his cold eyes suddenly became sharp and ferocious! Seeing this, Marina was overwhelmed with fright as if she were about to be stabbed by daggers. *** ... Marina couldn''t help but tremble backwards and secretly gasped in shock! What a terrifying gaze! Did he ... find anything? "No, no ... Isn''t it ... just rxation?" "So that''s it...." Emmett averted his gaze and looked down. A ray of light shone on his face through the window, silhouetting his prominent nose. Against the light, his soft lips made him look more attractive. Chapter 332: An Unfathomable Man Chapter 332: An Unfathomable Man In such an embarrassing situation, Marina still had an infatuation for Emmett''s good looks. He ... was truly seductive with lips for sin! If he kissed her hard ... she would probably indulge herself in it! Somehow Marina got distracted with a nk expression. Emmett toyed with the phone in his hand, from which it could be inferred that he was also good with a gun. Emmett stood up slowly and looked outside. He said in a cold tone as usual, "Ms. Clooney, Snake Ind is very beautiful, isn''t it?" "...."(¡Ñ_¡Ñ) As Marina stood up after Emmett, she heard him mention Snake Ind and then froze in shock. Snake Ind ... Snake Ind ... Snake Ind.... In order to reach Snake Ind with no one noticing, she had transferred several flights on the way and also changed her identity and looks in the way used by a killer.... Since she had done all this, it was impossible for her to be tracked down.... Unexpectedly... Emmett knew that she had been to Snake Ind. Marina''s heart started to race in panic, with pins and needles in her hands and feet. Her eyshes fluttered and she gave a hasty look at Emmett, trying to find out his decision from his face. However ... he did not look at her at all. He remained arrogant with his pointed chin up, seeming to look down upon everyone. Marina frowned and was at a loss for words. "Well ... actually I ... I went to..." *** "Alright, it''s almost time and we should go now. The reporters are waiting outside. Let''s go." Emmett did not give Marina a chance to exin, as if he knew everything without the need to hear more. The more he acted like this, the more panicked Marina was. Held by Emmett in his arms, Marina still felt cold. She leaned against this extraordinarily handsome man without getting a warm feeling at all! He was even colder than ice! The man was so terrifying.... Creepy and unfathomable! Even when Marina walked out of the hotel, she remained in a panic and couldn''t walk steadily. "Ouch..." Marina identally missed a step and became lopsided with her knees going weak. "Be careful, babe!" Emmett caught her in time, helped her stand straight and then draped the shawl over her shoulders. "Thank, thank you...." Marina forced a smile at Emmett, thinking that she must look very ugly now. Emmett looked down at her with deep eyes, which were like a magical spring, fascinating her completely! "You don''t need to say thank you. You are the person I love the most. Of course I need to protect you." Emmett put his arm around Marina''s shoulders and walked towards the car over there. Cameras started clicking. There were many people surrounding and taking photos of them. Of course, Emmett''s affectionate words just now were all recorded by the reporters'' recorders. "Mr. Smith! Is it true that you are engaged to twodies at the same time?" A reporter blurted out this question. Emmett suddenly turned around! He glowered at the reporter, which caused all the reporters to tremble in fright. This was a real gang leader! How terrifying... Everyone was indeed frightened! "I don''t want to hear any questions about my engagement again in public!" *** Marina cast a secret nce at Emmett in the car. He still had a gloomy expression now. Why was he so annoyed about others mentioning his engagement? Looks like ... it was because of ine. *** Juliana, apanied by two subordinates, was shopping at the mall. She looked at the clothes on the side and picked up the skirt on the other side with a rxed expression. There were only three days left before the engagement. "A merry heart makes a cheerful countenance. Everything is pleasing to the eye now." Juliana couldn''t help but grin as she talked to herself. Thinking of the engagement and Atwood''s promise that she could move into Emmett''s house on that night ... she was very excited! ''Emmett, I''ll jump on your bed whether you like it or not and exercise my right as hostess....'' ''I''m gonna have you on the bed!'' Juliana smirked as Emmett''s handsome face emerged in her mind. Suddenly, her face puckered. She stopped and bit her lower lip, frowning as if she wasn''t feeling well. With a deep breath, Juliana looked around her, grabbed a skirt and walked into the nearest fitting room. As soon as she entered and closed the door, she immediately threw away the skirt. She lifted her skirt, put her hand into her underwear, and scratched hard. She felt itchy.... The itch couldn''t be relieved when she scratched the surface of her private parts. But even when she put her fingers inside that ce, it didn''t work. Juliana spread her legs and put her hand in, gently scratching it. It tickled! Why was it so itchy? Did she have some uterine issues? Or gynecological inmmation? When she went to the hospital that day, she clearly had a check-up and there was nothing serious. The doctor said that she just had external allergic inmmation and was gonna be fine. But why ... was it so itchy all of a sudden today? She couldn''t go to the hospital again, could she? Finally, it wasn''t itchy. Juliana stopped scratching and let out a long sigh of relief. *** This part ... was too annoying. It was different from the back, which others could help scratch if it was itchy. But she could only ... scratch the ce by herself. Juliana walked out of the fitting room. She wasn''t in the mood for shopping now and left with a dark face. *** The reports of Emmett and Marina''s romantic lunch once again hit the headlines of all newspapers. Emmett''s face was blurred as usual. However, no one could impersonate him for his tall and muscr figure. After all, not all men had the same perfect body as him. "That''s horrible! What does he take ine for? Is he being with her just for fun? I''m pissed!" After reading the news, Hazel threw the newspaper on the ground and even stepped on it several times so as to vent her anger. "Oh, my god! I just bought it and haven''t had time to read it yet. Why are you so furious?" "How much is it? I''ll pay you, okay? What a cheapskate!" Hazel looked sideways at the boy with her hands rested on her hips. Hearing this, the boys immediately bent down and said with a smile, "Well, you can go on! I''ll be quiet, okay?" They definitely couldn''t irritate Hazel! She beat up Gloria but got away with that! Hazel suddenly stamped her feet and screamed, "You men are so disgusting! Emmett, how dare you do this! If you make my bestie ine sad, I bet you''ll have no son for the rest of your life!" "Hey, don''t say that to all men, okay? I''m a good one." The boy patted his chest hard. Hazel looked over meaningfully as if she were looking at his naked body with lustful intent. "What''re you talking about, you little kid! Get out!" Hazel decided to have a face-to-face talk with ine. Just as she entered their dormitory, she found a man there! *** Seeing that the vi was brightly lit, Hazel opened the door softly with the key and walked in. What she saw stunned her. (¡Þ _ ¡Þ) She froze at the door! The room was so clean! Actually it was more than that. Everything was too neat and tidy! Hazel looked at the shiny floor under her feet in surprise. It was just like a mirror.... She listened carefully and seemed to hear a man''s voice in the room. Hazel immediately clenched her fists. An affair! Hazel changed her shoes quickly and walked in by following the voice. It actually came from the bedroom! God! It was ine''s bedroom! Bedroom, bedroom, bedroom.... Was there really ... an affair? Hazel calmed herself down and listened at ine''s bedroom door nervously. "Well, don''t, don''t do this. It won''t do...." ine said softly. "I''m almost there...." This was a man''s voice! "Oh, no, no ... stop it, stop it..." "l can work harder...." (¡Þ _ ¡Þ) What was ine refusing? Why should the man work harder? Hazel''s heart raced uncontrobly. She had never thought that ine would be like this! Hazel''s imagination ran wild. She wondered who the top was and who the bottom was. She was extremely curious! Whatever, she must go in and take a look! Hazel held her breath and slowly opened ine''s bedroom door. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. At this moment, however, she found that there was a man next to her! "...." Damn it! Who sneaked into her ce? "You..." Before she could finish, the man was more excited and shouted, "What the hell is going on inside?" With a loud bang, he knocked open the door! (¡Ñ_¡Ñ)Hazel was dumbfounded. She was here to satisfy her curiosity, but this man ... was here to catch the two in the bed. Chapter 333: It Was Indeed Him Chapter 333: It Was Indeed Him With a loud bang, the door opened wide, rocking to and fro because the man had hit it too hard. "How dare you!" The man shouted aggressively after barging in! ''How dare you?'' Hazel snickered. ''Was this a court in old times?'' The two people in the room were dumbfounded. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Hazel and Oliver, the intruder, were also taken aback. Mark was standing on adder stretching out his arms to wipe the chandelier. While ine was holding it like amb. ine was startled by Oliver and gaped at him. And her legs went limp when he roared. He was even scarier than a burr. Mark was also frightened, and his legs grewid. Unfortunately, he was on thedder having trouble keeping his bnce, so he fell off it. Mark tried to smother his holler. ine looked up and was scared out of her wits, shrieking. "Mark! Mark...." Hended on the bed. Hazel had closed her eyes before that. He bounced there. ine rushed over to check up on him, asking in panic, "Mark, Mark, are you alright? You didn''t hurt yourself, did you? Is everything okay?" Mark held back hisughter. Was he made of porcin? He was not that fragile. "No, I''m fine.... It''s just ... my back hurts a little." "What? Did you twist it? You must be in pain falling from such a high ce! Should we go to the hospital for an X-ray?" She knelt on the bed with a pout, rubbing his back tearfully. Only then did Oliver regain his senses. He shook his head, pounced over, caught her under the arms, and carried her off the bed. ... "What are you doing? Let go of me! Oliver! You are pissing me off! It''s all your fault! If it hadn''t been for you, Mark wouldn''t have fallen off thedder! You are responsible! Are you crazy? Why did you barge in shouting! Let go!" However, Oliver was also mad at her, pouting. "Why were you guys so intimate just now?" "What are you talking about?" She blinked hard. Mark was a senior to her in school and was here to help her clean the ce. Why was Oliver being so weird? "Don''t you deny it! I saw you rub his back. You are not supposed to touch a man''s back like that." ine straightened her back in anger and shouted like a trumpet, "Rubbing his back? Of course I would do that! You broke in like a psycho and startled him! He fell and hurt his back. What? You want to help him relieve the pain for me? You are so inconsiderate!" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Oliver froze and felt he had gone too far, but wouldn''t admit he had done anything wrong to save face. Therefore, he forced these words, his lips trembling. "Alright! I will rub him! I will do it!" He was determined to stop her from touching him. He would take on the task for her. She was not afraid of him. The rich and privileged Oliver didn''t impress her. Thus, she wouldn''t concede and said pointing at Mark, her eyes wide. "Go ahead! Knock yourself out. Rub Mark''s back!" "How close are you two? Calling his name like that? Is he yours?" Oliver said jealously. She lifted her chin and countered, "Do you have a problem with it? Mark, Mark, Mark! I am enjoying it." Oliver was so incensed that he couldn''t catch his breath, almost fainting. ... "Cut it off! Are you two done? It''s so annoying!" Hazel walked to Mark''s side and helped him sit up. She gently drummed his back and rolled her eyes at the pair in fight. Mark smiled faintly and waved his hand, not affected by the drama. "ine, I''m okay, really.... I just fell on my back, and it hurt a little. It''s nothing serious." ine looked at Mark with a guilty expression and nodded, saying pitifully, "I''m sorry, Mark. You got hurt because you wanted to help me." Oliver rolled his eyes hard and sneered, "It was just a fall. A real man wouldn''t be whining about it. What''s the big deal? What an actor!" ine kicked Oliver andshed out, "What nonsense! You''re so annoying! Mark is not faking it! Try falling from there and see if your back will hurt!" "You ... you silly girl. You kicked me for him?" Oliver goggled at Mark and then at ine, who was running towards Mark, his face dripping with jealousy. Finally, Hazel found a ster and stuck it on Mark''s back. Mark wished ine could do it, but Oliver stopped her from approaching. Therefore, Mark had no choice but to let Hazel do this intimate thing. Sticking a ster on a man''s back.... How romantic.... Because of Oliver, ine missed the chance. Mark sighed. He sat on the sofa and nced at ine and Oliver who were in the kitchen. The two enemies were making food there, bickering. ine tried to chase Oliver away like he had been a fly, but he insisted on staying there. For some reason, Mark felt jealous. It seemed men were prone to that awful feeling, too. "Mark, do you like ine?" Hazel was smart and saw him through. She sized Mark up while shelling and eating hazelnuts. ... Mark had been looking towards the kitchen with a sad expression! Apparently, he was hurt by love! "What? What nonsense are you talking about?" Mark blushed awkwardly and turned to watch TV. Hazel grinned and threw a hazelnut into her mouth. She raised her eyebrows and said, "What''s there to be shy about? It''s normal you have a crush on her! Besides, ine is popr, and you are not the only one who is feeling that way!" "Come again? Who else likes her?" Mark frowned. Hazel smirked. "Have you admitted you like ine? If you have, I will tell you."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He red at her and sighed. "You fox! I hate you. Alright, I admit it. You can tell me now." "Heavens. Why? God, hear me! Why is it so unfair!" Hazel raised her hands high and exaggeratedly said. Then she snorted, "Mark, why do you all like ine? I think I am pretty good, too." Mark said helplessly, "I''ve never said you are bad. You are indeed great. However..., doesn''t Mr. Lee like you?" Besides, no one could choose who he fell for. Just like how Mark was infatuated with ine. He couldn''t stop loving her. No one was the master of his feelings. Hazel choked on hazelnut when she heard the name Lucas, coughing in pain. Mark endured the pain in his back and wanted to crack Hazel''s back. She looked towards the kitchen and whispered, "Mark, see. This is Master Young from JY Group. He has confessed his love for ine in public. But fear not. ine doesn''t have any feelings for him. I remember she said he was like a brother to her. You can ignore this love rival." *** Hazel continued, "But there''s another one you should worry about. This is tough." Mark narrowed his eyes while asking, "You mean Emmett?" "What? You already know? How did you know?" Hazel''s eyes were wide and full of shock. No one was supposed to know about that. How did Mark know? Mark closed his eyes, took a few deep breaths, and reclined on the sofa. He took another deep breath before replying, "So, I was right. It''s him." "How did you know? Did ine tell you?" She pursued the matter. Mark opened his eyes and smiled bitterly. "It''s a lucky guess." "Mark, you''re so good at this! That one should be hard!" Mark put on a wry smile again. He nced at the kitchen a few times and brooded. Chapter 334: First Come, First Served Chapter 334: First Come, First Served Mark had never showed off his family background to his ssmates. The Wilsons were actually influential in the region. He was the third kid and known for his wisdom. The construction of railways and highways was under the management of his eldest brother, but he also had shares. In addition, he expanded his family business by tapping into cross-border shipping. He had been talented in management since he was little and refused the invitation of elite schools abroad several times. In retrospect, he had tried the hardest resisting going abroad to study in his sophomore year in high school, because that was when he set eyes on the cat-like ine with thick hair during an extracurricr activity.... As a matter of fact, he had never been sure how he really felt. Until one summer vacation, he saw ine wolfing down food at a street stall.... At that moment, his heart skipped a beat. ... Then he and ine talked, and it felt like a dream. His heart was hammering. Even though a beautiful woman was with him, he was thinking about that stall. That was when he knew what he wanted. He wanted ine! He wanted to dote on her! He would protect her from harm! However, things didn''t always go ording to one''s n. In that summer vacation, ine met someone else. "Come! The food is ready! It''s time to eat!" ine rubbed her hands with a simper. She was wearing an apron like a housewife. She walked to Mark and Hazel and supported Mark by his arm like he had been an old man in his eighties. "Mark, does your back still hurt? Are you feeling better? Let''s have dinner." Mark''s heart melted as his arm was held by ine''s soft hands. "No, it doesn''t hurt much. Don''t worry." ine looked up at him with an innocent smile and said, "You will taste my cooking. I''m not bragging, but I''m quite the chef back home!" "Right. There are three people in your family, and you are the only one who is willing to cook stuff. Of course you''re the chef. Get over yourself!" Hazel ran her down. ine red at her with her beautiful eyes. Oliver saw ine holding Mark''s arm in the kitchen and gritted his teeth. Darn it! He had a craving for beating Mark up! Oliver was eaten up by jealousy! He shook a spoon hard and made a clink, fuming, "Are we having dinner or not? Make haste! Do we have a king over?" ine turned and rolled her eyes at Oliver, then looking at Mark with a smile. "Mark, ignore him. He''s like that, snarky. Come. Let''s eat." Mark nced at Oliver and secretly sneered. Then he cried out and leaned to ine. She was so frightened that she opened her arms and hugged his waist tightly, propping him up with her petite body. *** "Mark! How are you? Can you walk?" Hazel raised her eyebrows. She caught the joy in Mark''s eyes. Men were some! Mark would use such a dirty trick to win a woman''s heart. Men.... Hazel remembered how Lucas threw himself at her onto bed lying about his numb legs.... ''Why am I thinking about him?'' Hazel shook her head to get Lucas out of her mind. The four of them sat at the dining table, and it felt weird. Oliver was the creepiest one of the group. He would stare at Mark every time he took a bite, as if he was trying to prove his eyes were bigger than Mark''s. ine wasn''t perceptive, so she did not sense anything wrong. As the "chef "who made the food, she naturally hoped none of it would be wasted. Therefore, she was helping everyone with the food. "You know what, broli is good. It''s the most nutritious. You must taste it. Here, have some." She put it into all of her friends'' bowls. Oliver was the first to be served, so he beamed, and his eyes shone with happiness. ''Yes! ine thinks of me first!'' he thought to himself. ine turned around and noticed there wasn''t much meat in Mark''s bowl, so she put two pieces of beef into it. "Mark, you can''t just eat vegetables. The beef is nutritious. Try it. It''s tender and delicious. I''m not lying." Mark looked up and gave her a gentle smile, replying with a nod, "Okay, since you made it, I''ll eat it." Oliver put down his chopsticks and stared at the pair sullenly. *** Damn it! He should have sat beside ine! But now he was seated beside Hazel! First Come, First Served! Mark was winning! Oliver was in hell. ine was gazing at Mark''s face with her head tilted. She carefully asked as he chewed on the beef, "Mark, how is it? How does it taste?" Mark beamed and nodded faintly. "Well, it''s delicious. It tastes amazing." ine put on a bright smile when she heard the praise and simpered. Then she put more food into Mark''s bowl. "Come, Mark. Have more if you like it." Oliver muttered in anger, "''Have more if you like it?'' What''s that? An advertisement?" Then, Oliver stopped ine from giving Mark more food with his chopsticks and snatched it into his own te. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine was surprised and hollered angrily, "Oliver, what''s wrong with you? Why did you do that when you already have food in your te?" "I ... I like that...." Oliver stuttered as he ate heartily. Mark looked at him indifferently and continued to eat slowly in silence. ncing at the men to and fro, Hazel burst intoughing with meat in her mouth. How interesting it was when men got envious. To be honest, ine was good at cooking, though. Mark couldn''t help but praise her, "I am surprised you are so versatile. You are an excellent cook! I never could have guessed it." Hazel echoed with a nod, "That''s right. Anyone should consider himself lucky to marry you, ine. His stomach will be filled with delicious food every day." ine grew shy and blushed, muttering, "Actually, I am not that good. These are just somemon dishes. I don''t know how to make delicacies." Mark looked at ine affectionately and said, "Well, this is enough. Apparently, it''s a rare achievement these days." *** Oliver red at Mark. Good job buttering her up! "I wouldn''t let ine cook. I''ll hire a few maids to take care of her." Oliver meant it. If ine married him, he would cherish her and give her everything he had. Hazel smirked. "Master Young, I don''t know if ine wants that...." ine was embarrassed by Oliver''s confession and red at him,ining, "Focus on eating! You talk too much!" Oliver felt wronged and countered, "I am not just talking the talking! I will walk the walk!" He swore with a motion anxiously, his face turning pale. Hazel watched as the pair fought, cracking up. ine was embarrassed and angry, kicking Oliver hard under the table. Mark smiled indifferently, as if he didn''t care at all. After dinner, Hazel searched the Inte for information. ine cleaned the table and mopped the floor, trying to tidy up the vi. Mark and Oliver sat on separate sofas looking bored and awkward. Oliver''s phone buzzed. He took it out and nced at it quickly, turning it off. There were seven missed calls.... It was his grandfather. He wouldn''t answer it. Mark was in ine''s house. If Oliver answered the phone, his grandfather would urge him to go home. How could he let his love rival stay with ine without him present? Mark saw him through and knew he was fighting for ine against him. Mark raised his arm and looked at his watch. It was already nine o''clock. It was time to leave. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Thus, Mark stood up and said, "ine, Hazel, I should go now." "You are leaving? It''s so early." ine answered casually with a broom in her hand. Hazel ran out of the study holding her hair. "Mark, leaving so soon? I will not walk you this time." *** A faint smile touched Oliver''s lips. Yes! He finally wore Mark down! "I''ll see you off." ine volunteered. She had been having a crush on Mark since her freshman year. Three years had passed, and he was a god to her now. Chapter 335: You Are the Wiliest Chapter 335: You Are the Wiliest However, Oliver grabbed ine''s arm. Standing behind ine, he leered at Mark and snorted. "We all live on campus. I don''t see the point in sending her back. Isn''t that right, Mark?" Mark''s face did not change. He nodded and looked at ine. "You must be tired. Have a good rest since it''s a school night. Master Young, it''s gettingte. They need to go wash up and rest. You should leave now, right?" (¡Ño¡Ñ)... Oliver didn''t expect that Mark, who had always been a gentleman, would put him on the spot before he left! Of course, he didn''t want to leave! He wanted to be alone with ine for a while! "I..." "It''s not appropriate for girls to stay outte. Master Young, you cane tomorrow. It''ste. Please leave with me." Mark looked gently at Oliver but had actually backed him into a corner. ine thought he had a point. She took out Oliver''s coat and leather bag, and said, "Oliver, just go. I have to study! Be careful on the way!" "I...." Oliver was so upset that he couldn''t say a single word. ine had already pushed him out of the house. "Mark, thank you for today! Go back and have a good rest. Take care of your lower back!" ine shouted at Mark, who had walked a little distance away. Mark turned around and looked at ine. The yellow light enveloped ine''s delicate body. Her eyes looked so beautiful that Mark''s heart softened. *** "Go in. It''s cold. Go to bed soon." Mark waved at ine like a gentleman. Oliver angrily opened the car door and muttered, "What? There are no warm words for me. She just ignored me. That is infuriating!" Suddenly, the mobile phone in the car rang. Oliver picked it up and heard his grandfather roaring. "How dare you not answer my calls? Son of a gun! You''re going too far! How can you forget about the blind date? Didn''t you agree to go long ago? You just vanished! You''ve embarrassed me! Come back now!" Oliver was petrified. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) He really forgot to give his grandfather the runaround. His grandfather kept nagging about the blind date, so he agreed recklessly. Oliver was not afraid of the blind date. If the worst came to the worst, he would behave badly and it would be over soon. But when he heard about what happened between ine and Mark, he ran over in a hurry and forgot everything else. Oliver wiped away his cold sweat, got in the car, and raced away. ... In the bar, Lucas sighed again as he drank. He had sighed more times than he could count. Lucas drank up all the wine in his ss, then took the bottle, and shook it. He had drunk it up. Lucas looked up at Emmett, who was still busy with work. He was infuriated. "Hey, buddy! Emmett, you are the one who called me over to drink. Why didn''t you drink?" Lucas had been drinking alone. He was getting drunk. Emmett saved the data on theputer, and slowly raised his eyes to Lucas. Then he picked up a ss and took a sip. *** Emmett was elegant and majestic. Under the colorful lights, he looked stunning. "You''ve sighed too many times tonight. Who upset you?" Emmett asked Lucas softly, his face as noble as usual. "Oh, don''t mention it. Just your girlfriend''s friend. She is torturing me! I''m so upset that I can''t do anything. She is driving me crazy!" Lucasined and beckoned to the waiter. "Four more bottles." Emmett sipped the wine as he arched a perfect eyebrow. Then he smiled, "I don''t know Hazel well. But I know you have been hooking up with lots of women. Why do you care how Hazel treats you?" "No matter what, she should take me seriously!" Lucas said angrily with his eyes wide open. Emmett was still ying with the wine ss with his slender fingers. He sighed, "Lucas, if you are not taking her seriously, she is under no obligation to take you seriously. You need to calm down and clear your head." "How ridiculous! Men are not obliged to be faithful to a woman." Lucas gave Emmett a contemptuous smile, rubbed his nose, poured himself another drink, and drained it in one gulp. "Emmett, men like us can''t be with the same woman for the rest of our lives. It is impossible!" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Emmett looked at the wine ss and said softly, "How is that impossible? I can make it, can''t you?" "What? What did you say?" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Lucas was shocked. Being a little drunk, he asked directly, "Could it be that you''ve only slept with ine recently?" Emmett did not answer but smiled. Then, he slowly looked up at Lucas and opened his lips. "I have been trying to control myself." *** Lucas was stunned. After a long while, Lucas said in a hoarse voice, "Emmett.... this is a noble thing you''re doing. I admire you." Then Lucas frowned and asked suspiciously, "Emmett, why aren''t you nervous when I told you about Mark? This isn''t like you." Emmett smiled faintly, "I''m very jealous!" "Really?" Lucas blinked. "You''re in the mood for a drink?" "I''ll be soon engaged. I can''t go to see ine too often. But I''ve already informed Oliver. Oliver is a hothead, so he should have arrived at the university and dealt with Mark." ... Lucas spat out a mouthful of wine. Stunned for a moment, Lucas gave Emmett a thumbs up. "Emmett, you''re still the wiliest!" Lucas began to drink slowly. Perhaps he had learned something from Emmett. Kayden quietly walked in, his head held high, like a wild leopard that was ready to attack. "Young Master, the engagement ceremony is going to be like this. Please check if everything is all right." Kayden bowed and handed over an exquisite gilded book. "No need!" Emmett waved his hand indifferently as if there was poison on the gilded book. He didn''t even want to touch it. Then he said irritably, "Do as you please. You know, I don''t care how it goes." Kayden bit his lips and said, "Oh, I understand. But Young Master.... Master asked you to choose the clothes you will wear that day. There are twenty sets." "How annoying!" Emmett muttered in displeasure. Kayden hurriedly exined, "Master Smith, you have to change several sets of clothes that day. A set for the ceremony, a set for the photo, a set for greeting the guests, and..." "Okay, okay. Aren''t you bored of it?" Emmett had already turned around and crossed his legs. "Kayden, are you confused? Do I need so many clothes?" *** Emmett sneered. Kayden was stunned for a long time before he regained his senses and broke out in a cold sweat. "Then the clothes..." "Choose some as you please. Anyway, it''s to give my father the runaround." "Well ... okay." Kayden nodded at Lucas and hurried out. Lucas immediately leaned over and asked, "You will be engaged in three days and that''s your attitude?" "Then what kind of attitude do you want me to have? Happy? Cheerful? Are you kidding me?" Emmett poured himself some wine and raised his ss to drink. However, Lucas didn''t drink but stared at Emmett in shock. "It has been cast in stone. No matter how unhappy you are, the engagement ceremony will be held." Emmett sneered as his eyes bent upwards. At the sight of it, Lucas trembled. How seductive! "Lucas, I hope you can have fun then." (¡Ño¡Ñ) ... Lucas was dumbfounded. When he was with Emmett, he always felt foolish as if his wisdom was not enough. ... Emmett sat in the car with his eyes closed. He was a little drunk. It was dark and cold outside, but very warm in the car. Kayden was writing something on a notebook in the front seat. He was quite annoyed. It was Emmett''s engagement ceremony. But Emmett left it all to him. Emmett''s phone was vibrating. Chapter 336: Play Around Chapter 336: y Around After a long time, Emmett picked up the phone, nced at it, and then hung it up. Noticing it was from Marina, he was very annoyed. He knew she would ask about nothing more than whether he had eaten or rested. After dealing with Juliana, he would stop meeting Marina in the first ce. Every time he saw Marina, he felt disgusted. *** Emmett pinched his temples with his fingers, trying to sober himself up. Afterward, he got lovesickness creeping over him! It was like a zing fire in his heart! He couldn''t help thinking about ine.... Thus, he picked up his phone and sent a text message to her. "What are you doing, baby?" Soon, it was sent out. Then, he began to wait anxiously. Emmett gently tapped on the seat, wondering why ine hadn''t texted back yet. Two minutester, Kayden suddenly realized that Emmett was gasping in anger. What happened? Nobody had done anything to him. He had been in the car. Why was he angry all of a sudden? That was weird. The more Emmett thought about it, the angrier he became. Why didn''t ine text him back? Could it be that she was with Mark? At the thought of this, Emmett could no longer stay calm as he did in front of Lucas. "Kayden!" "What''s the matter, Master Smith?" "I''m not going back." "Oh? Then where are we going?" "Let the cars go in different directions. I don''t want anyone to know my whereabouts. Let''s go to the university!" "Well, okay!" Then Kayden wiped away his cold sweat. Emmett always acted on impulse. Emmett''s subordinates all knew what he was referring to. In the past, he often went to the Jones'', but now, he would go to the Irvine University. So, at ten o''clock, a car arrived quietly at a building at the Irvine University. Kayden opened the door for Emmett and Emmett got out of the car with a cold face. "Master Smith, you are about to get engaged. Recently, Master is keeping a close watch on you.... Tonight...." What Kayden meant was that Emmett shouldn''t stay out tonight! He should suppress that desire. "Wait here. I''ll be right back." Emmett interrupted with his brows knitted. Soon, he walked to the door of the vi with ease. *** ine had been bathing for a long time. She was listless and now she had nothing to do. So, she was quite slow. "Oh, can''t youe out? I''ve been wearing this mask for half an hour, but you haven''te out yet. Are you going to sleep in the bathroom?" Wearing a white face mask, Hazel looked like a ghost. Her legs were crossed on the sofa. She felt extremelyfortable. Life in the university was better than she could have imagined. Howfortable! She lived in a two-story vi equipped with all sorts of applications. It was even better than her home. She loved it! Emmett was fierce and domineering, but also generous.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. However, Hazel did not know Emmett was a total businessman. He wouldn''t give anyone charity easily. Emmett was not a sympathetic man. However, he was willing to give ine whatever she wanted. "Oh, I''m finished. Are you in a hurry to use the bathroom?" ine''s muffled voice came from the bathroom. "Bathroom, my ass! I''m afraid you''ll faint in the hot air!" ine finally walked out in her pink pajamas. As the door opened, a burst of hot air came out. Hazel ncedzily at ine and immediately widened her eyes. What a shock! No wonder Emmett, Oliver, and Mark all liked ine! Hazel had never noticed before that ine was already a gorgeous beauty. After the bath, she looked stunning! Her skin was smooth and wless, glowing. It was as if a soft grip would leave a bruise on her skin. She had big, ck eyes and long eyshes. People used tough at her for her baby fat. But now it made her more charming. Hazel gave ine a new name: A real-life Barbie! "Hey, why is your mouth so wide open? Aren''t you afraid of bugs flying into your mouth? You look so silly!" *** ine rubbed her hair with a towel, slowly walked to the Hazel in her slippers, and sneered. It was not until then that Hazel came to her senses. Sheughed dryly and stretched out to ine''s boobs. Then she shouted, "Wow, how big! I want to have some fun with you!" "No!" ine screamed andughed as he ran around in the room. "Hazel! Shame on you! You also have boobs! Don''t touch mine! You''re the most shameless woman!" Hazel chased after ine with an evil grin and said happily, "Mine aren''t as firm as yours! I want to y with yours! Baby, stop! Take off your clothes and lie there.... We will have a good night." "Help...!" ine giggled. They circled the sofa. After a while, ine was exhausted and she ran slower and slower. Soon, Hazel caught her. "I''ve caught you! I finally caught you!" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine''s eyes bulged. She was still panting with a smile. "OK, enough of this nonsense! How can two women do that?" Hazel put her hands on ine''s chest and grabbed her boobs with an evil smile. "Now, I''m a man now and I''m very good in bed." ine burst intoughter and began to tickle Hazel. It itched so much that Hazel kept backing away. ine smiled, "Wow, Hazel, how amazing your boobs are!" "No, no! Yours are much better. If you put them on Emmett''s face, only one can cover half of his face." *** ine''s face was even redder. She was so angry that she shouted, "Bullshit! Yours can cover half of Lucas'' face!" ine grabbed the pillow and threw it at Hazel. Hazel smiled as she tilted her head and dodged. They looked very strange. A disheveled girl and a white-faced girl kept rolling around.... What a weird scene! ... Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Both ine and Hazel were stunned. They looked at each other in embarrassment. "Hazel, you get the door." "Why me? You''re sozy!" "Oh, my hair is still wet. Besides, I haven''t put on my underwear. Go answer it!" "I''m like your servant. Well, I''ll go." Hazel muttered. Shepletely forgot about the mask on her face and directly pulled open the door. A cold breeze brushed Hazel''s face. A robust man squeezed through the door and shed into the house. "You''re freaking me out!" Hazel was so scared that she staggered back a few steps. Then she crossed her arms and went on high alert. Emmett gently closed the door. He nced at Hazel and frowned slightly. "You look much scarier. How can you shout at me?" "What?" Hazel was still stunned. After all, on such a quiet night, any woman would be dumbfounded by the sudden appearance of such a handsome man. "I... What do I look like?" "Go look in the mirror," Emmett said simply. Then he turned to look into the room and asked, "Where''s ine? Are there any guests?" Emmett actually wanted to know whether there were any men. *** "ine? ine is upstairs. How can there be guests? It''s sote." Emmett relieved a little. It was good that there was no other man. But why didn''t ine text him back? "I''ll go up and see her." Emmett was a man of action, so he quickly walked inside. Hazel was left with her eyes wide open, dumbfounded. A minuteter, she remembered to look in the mirror. And then, she was startled by her face. She had forgotten about the mask. "How embarrassing! How can I be so indecent in front of Emmett? Oh, shame!" Hazel howled in front of the mirror. "Hazel, who is it?" Chapter 337: The Fragrance of Magnolia Chapter 337: The Fragrance of Magnolia ine was wiping her hair in the bedroom while her tender feet were shaking back and forth on the bed. "Your man is here." A deep voice sounded behind, which startled ine. "Blimey!" ine trembled. She took off the towel on her head and turned around in panic. "You? Why are you here?" It was already past ten in the evening! Why did Emmett suddenlye at this time? "What? You don''t want to see me? Or am I not allowed toe here?" Emmett narrowed his eyes. He closed the bedroom door and walked to the bed. ine''s pupils dted uncontrobly. Dumbfounded, she looked up at the handsome man who was very close to her. Damn! Why did he stand there? Didn''t he know that he was very tall? Her neck was very tired by looking at him like this. "I, I didn''t say you were not allowed toe. It''s just a little strange. Why did youe here sote? Hazel and I are going to sleep now." "You and Hazel share a bedroom?" Emmett looked at the little head below. He was filled with softness and affection. ... "Nonsense! Why should I sleep in the same room with her? That''s self-harming! When she sleeps, she will roll from one side of the bed to the other side." "So that''s it. Since you two are sleeping in separate rooms, then you cannot say ''you and she are going to sleep''. You two can sleep separately, right?" "Well, right...." Although she said "right", ine still did not understand what Emmett meant. What was he talking about? Emmett slowly squatted down and looked at ine. Looking at ine''s face so closely, Emmett felt his heart suddenly race. Desire was sprouting in his heart. This girl was so beautiful that she looked like an exquisite doll! Her skin was clean, bright, and milky. Her eyes were pure like crystals. They were also like a deepke, waiting for him to explore. Her lips werepletely red, because she had been bathing for a long time. They were like ripe pomegranates, so red and gorgeous. Upon seeing this girl, Emmett, the Mr. Smith and the young master, could forget all of his principles and persistence. His viciousness also vanished. He was only a man with deep affection of ine. Emmett''s mouth twitched and he showed a smile. He reached out to touch ine''s tender face, which felt extremely good. "Baby, why didn''t you reply to my message?" His voice was low and hoarse, which was infinitely sexy. "Did you text me? I don''t know! I was taking a shower." ine puffed out her cheeks. ''Please don''t touch my face like touching a puppy, okay? I''m not a real baby!'' ''Don''t you know that my baby face is because of all the touching?'' Feeing rxed, Emmett immediately regained his evilness. He raised his eyebrows and stared at ine''s lips. Then he said in a hoarse voice. "Really? You took a shower? Let me smell it. What kind of bath foam are you using?" As he spoke, he leaned over and his handsome face went closer to ine. ine was so frightened that she quickly blinked and stepped back. Suddenly, she didn''t watch out and fell onto the bed. ... Just as ine fell onto the bed, the man like a wild beast pounced on her. He stretched out his arms and propped on both sides of her body. His stomach pressed against hers, and his face pressed down bit by bit. "Stop! There''s no need to smell it. I can tell you what it is." ine was so frightened that she even began to stutter. She watched his charming and handsome face as it stopped a few centimeters away from her ine smelled a fragranceing from his body. This fragrance belonging to Emmett had lingered in her heart many times. "Don''t tell me. I''ll smell it myself." Emmett smiled and smelled ine''s face like a puppy smelling a bone. "Well, Emmett...." ine even did not dare to breathe, because every time she breathed, her breath would be mixed with his. That would be too ambiguous! "Have you, have you finished?" ine''s whole body tautened and she kept blinking. Why did he sniff like this? She could tell him directly! He didn''t even want her to say it, and he had to personally smell it. "I need to smell it carefully." Emmett muttered as he smelled ine''s neck and stopped there. ine immediately felt that her neck was very hot. She felt awkward and nervous. Hot air from his nose sprayed on her tender neck. So itchy and so exciting. ine couldn''t help but swallow. Alright, she admitted that she was already very lecherous because of Emmett and would easily show her desire towards him. Emmett peaked at ine. This girl looked like amb to be ughtered, which was so funny to watch. So interesting. Emmett then began to smell her chest. ine couldn''t bear it but asked him. "Hey, where are you smelling?" "What? Didn''t you put any bath foam here?" ine was stunned for a moment and licked his lips, saying, "I, I did." ... "So that''s it. Since you''ve put bath foam here, there''s nothing wrong with me smelling it, right? I need to smell the fragrance here!" Almost speechless, ine clenched her fists and mournfully said. "President Smith, I beg you. Let me just tell you about the smell! Just stop" Emmett''s lips were right about her breast. He looked up slightly, which seemed to be so wicked. "Alright, I know what it is. The bath foam is mango vor. Identificationpleted." ine heaved a sigh of relief. Bad-bear Smith finally ended his smelling. She grinned. "You''re wrong! I didn''t expect Mr. Smith to have a wrong guess! Let me tell you. It''s magnolia!" Just as ine was delighted that she had defeated Emmett, Emmett unbuttoned her pajamas. He breathed heavily and said. "Is that so? Let me taste it and see if it is magnolia or not." As he spoke, he lowered his head and lean towards the exposed pink area. "Hey, no...." ine did not expect this would happen at all! She screamed and pushed Emmett''s head almost buried in her chest with her hands. "Mr. Smith, the fruit is ready...." At this time, Hazel opened ine''s door, holding a te of fruit. The sexy and hot scene in the bedroom stunned her. Of course, except feeling shocked, she also enjoyed the show. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Damn it!" Emmett cursed in a low voice. He propped himself up and narrowed his eyes. His cold expression showed how angry he was at this moment. Hazel quickly smiled at him "It seems that I shouldn''t be here since Mr. Smith already has fruit. Please go ahead." With a yful smile, Hazel whistled and left. After closing the door, Hazel stood outside and deliberately shouted. "Go ahead! Don''t worry about anything. I won''te in again! I''m deaf tonight!" *** After the prank, Hazel threw the fruit on the te into her mouth, while she was wagging her head and dancing. Back in her bedroom, Hazely on the bed and flipped through the entertainment magazine she bought today. "So, are they going to start now?" Hazel giggled and suddenly thought of Lucas. Damn Lucas! He once had a hot and crazy night with her. It had been a long time since she saw him. "This bastard! Doesn''t he know how to pursuit me? Such an idiot!" Hazel crawled into the quilt and spread out the entertainment magazine. She flipped through it and suddenly stopped at one page. "What?" Hazel sat up and her eyes popped up. She stared at the page. Most of the photos in entertainment magazines were taken secretly, most of which were about celebrities'' affairs or gossip of wealthy people. On this page, the background was a hotel. Because the photo was taken at night, the characters couldn''t be seen clearly. Even if it wasn''t clear, Hazel could recognize that the man holding Shirley, the famous star, was Lucas! Hazel''s hands began to shake. His lips couldn''t help but tremble as well. It was him! It was really Lucas! She was too familiar with his figure! She read the following description. Shirley met a mysterious man at the hotel and spent the night together. On the reporter tracking part, it said that when Shirley, the popr film star, quietly flew to the city, she embraced her mysterious boyfriend and they went to the Hilton Hotel. At six o''clock the next morning, the reporter noticed that Shirley, who was wrapped in a scarf, quietly left the hotel. ... There were still follow-up reports, and other news on the magazine. However, Hazel couldn''t bear to read them. "Spend the night together" totally stunned Haze and make it impossible for her to think straight. She stared at the magazine like a fool for a long time. Then tears dropped onto the paper and wet it. Chapter 338: Ill Die Chapter 338: I''ll Die She stared nkly at the magazine like a fool for a long time. Then tears dropped onto the paper and wet it. She loosened her grip and the magazine fell to the side. "...." Hazel pounced on the pillow and burst into tears. ''Lucas, you cheated on me with other women!'' ''You keep saying that you like me, but you''re lying to me!'' ''You have me, but you still slept with other women!'' ''I hate you. I hate you!'' Hazel cried for a while. Then, she ran to the bathroom and washed her face. She did not put on any skin-care products, not even her favorite luffa lotion. She casually put on some clothes, took the purse, and left with rage. "Hi, Ms. Hoffman." Kayden, who was waiting outside, saw Hazel rushing out. He immediately straightened up and greeted her. But this time, Kayden''s enthusiasm was coldly rebuffed. Hazel didn''t even raise her eyelids. She just muttered viciously. "Get lost! I''m annoyed!" Then, she ran out without stopping. Well? (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) It was Kayden''s turn to touch his nose in confusion. "Damn you! What have I got myself into? What did you say! What a bitch!" Kayden pointed at Hazel''s receding figure and cursed. "Kayden, this little girl is quite a character! It would be exciting to take her by force! Kayden, why don''t you ... just teach this fearless woman a great lesson?" A brat smiled evilly as he approached Kayden and offered his advice. Kayden''s eyes narrowed as he red at the distance with hatred. Then, he looked at the brat beside him. "What did you say? You mean I should rape her?" Kayden syed his fingers and pushed the brat''s face, roaring. "That is a friend of Master Smith''s woman! Rape her? Are you trying to get me into trouble? That ine has been a jinx to me all my life! If Iy a single finger on her friends, I will never be able to get away with it! Can you juste up with a better idea?" *** The unlucky brat rubbed his face and wailed. "Sorry, I''m a fool..." Kayden shook his clothes, raised his chin, and said in acent manner. "Besides, I don''t like Hazel! She''s not feminine at all!" "That''s right, Kayden! Many girls in Nine Clouds are waiting for you!" Kayden spat. "Scram! The women there are dirty! But ... the girls serving the VIP rooms on the 7th floor know how to use their mouth." ******* As soon as Hazel left, ine was so guilty that she wanted to hit herself. "Oh my! Hazel saw it! How embarrassing! She willugh at me! No! What should I do?" Emmett nced at the looming beautiful boobs in ine''s pink pajamas and snapped gloomily. "What should you do? Do what you should do! Yes, she saw it. So what? Didn''t she and Lucas do the same thing? If sheughs at you, just tell her that I have the video of them. She won''t have the audacity to say anything about you." "What? You have their sex videos?" "Well, I didn''t do it on purpose. They went to my hotel one time and chose the most expensive room. That is the only room with cameras inside." ine paused and was almost rendered speechless. Then she asked. "Were we ... recorded when we had sex there?" Emmett grinned and said, "Kiss me and I''ll tell you." ''Mr. Smith, can you be kinder?'' ine hesitated for a while, but in the end, she couldn''t beat her curiosity, so she obediently hooked Emmett''s neck, leaned over and nibbled on his thin lips. Unfortunately, Emmett would not let her off so easily. He hugged her soft body tightly. A hot stream surged towards her. His fiery tongue slipped on her pink lips like a naughty fish. His tongue pried open her teeth and rushed straight into her mouth, stirring in her fragrance. The kiss was so passionate that ine''s tongue got numb. Only then did Emmett slightly let go of her. *** "Can you tell me now?" ine panted and red at the smiling sinisterly man. Emmett licked the tip of his tongue and hugged her with satisfaction, grinning evilly. "Well, what do you want to know?" "You! I mean ... when we had sex at the hotel, were we recorded?" "About that question, can you just use your brain and think? That is my hotel. I knew there were cameras there. Would I make the cameras work? Silly girl!" (¡Ño¡Ñ)... ine pouted, extremely depressed. ''Yes, what an obvious answer! But I was foolishly tricked by him again.'' In the next second, ine didn''t have time to get angry. Instead, she got panicked. ''Good heavens! Bad-bear Smith stripped me so fast! He stripped my clothes off when kissing! How did he make it?'' When ine realized that her pajamas were open, Emmett had already been rubbing her chest. "No, don''t do this..." ine twisted her body, wanting to push Emmett away. "Don''t move! You''re tempting me... If you move, I''ll just get me in!" Emmett panted heavily. He gazed at ine with fire burning in his eyes while rubbing her chest more forcefully. ine was dumbfounded by Emmett. Then she didn''t dare to move, but her heart was messed up under his rubbing. Thus, she begged in a sobbing tone. "Hazel is right next door. Don''t do it now! She willugh at us... Can you stop?" The more she looked like a pitifulmb, the more she aroused Emmett''s desire to conquer! The weakmb shook her legs and cried out in sorrow.... What an exciting scene! "If Hazeles in, I guarantee that I will punch her! Dame! I''ll kill whoeveres in now!" Emmett lowered his head, held ine''s chest in both hands and kissed her wildly. ine could not bear his fiery lips and tongue. She had already started to moan and groan. She twisted her body like a water snake to avoid the touch, but the more she dodged, the more passionate Emmett became. *** ine was almost burned to ashes! Not long after, ine felt herself dried up. Her entire body was wet from Emmett''s kissing. She was like a small fish lying on the shore, gasping. "You''re bad... No ... not in this position... Too hard..." ine trembled and knelt on the bed, hammering the pillow. She had keenly sensed that Emmett''s fiery hardness was already pressing against her private part from behind. At the thought of this overbearing position, she wanted to die. In this position, she would sense Emmett''s strength more clearly. At the same time, it made her exceptionally sensitive. Normally, she would surrender before long. ''No! I can''t be turned on so fast! That''s too embarrassing!'' "No ... don''t be like this... Please, not in this position..." Emmett narrowed his starry eyes and was about to explode. He breathed heavily and gently caressed the little woman beneath him with his big hand, pacifying her. "You always say it feels good. You said you like it..." "No, I didn''t say that..." "Then say it now." Emmett went right into her warm body. ine raised her neck and screamed. ............... Kayden sat in the passenger seat with his eyes closed. He napped with his head bobbing. "Kayden? Kayden?" A brat gently pushed him and called. "Master Smith is here?" In an instant, Kayden woke up. He forced himself to open his eyes and looked around. The night was deep. But he didn''t see Master Smith anywhere. "Kayden, it''s already past twelve. Master Smith has been inside for more than two hours. Should we go now? I got the information that Master has been paying great attention to Master Smith''s whereabouts these past few days." Kayden hurriedly looked at his watch. Sure enough, it was already twenty past twelve. He was helpless. Master Smith told them to wait here, but once he stepped in, he never came out. "What should we do...?" Kayden let out a long sigh. *** "I knew it. That girl has super power. Why does Master Smith be a different person in front of that silly girl?" "Kayden, why not call Master Smith now? To remind him of the time?" Kayden rolled his eyes and pouted. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "If you dare, go ahead! I won''t do it anyway." Master Smith must be enjoying the moment. To disturb him? That was asking for his own death. The smartest thing to do was to wait. ine beat Emmett''s chest and cried. "I hate you! How can you hold on for so long? Haven''t you finished?" "Baby, don''t be in such a hurry!" ''Yes, you''re not in a hurry. You are such a strong and energetic man! But I''m numb already!'' Finally, ine realized that crying was useless. If she wanted to survive, she could only rely on herself. Thus, she shamelessly brought in the big guns... She was embarrassed to do those things. Only then did Emmett stroke ine''s sweating head and ended his movements. ine was so tired that shey on the bed, looked at the ceiling and couldn''t move at all. Emmett, on the other hand, was able to take a bath as usual. He put on his clothes with satisfaction, and then walked over to ine with a faint smile. He hugged her and kissed her, whispering. "Babe, be good in the college. Don''t talk to boys." The corner of ine''s lips twitched. She was totally rendered speechless. Chapter 339: Do You Recognize Me? Chapter 339: Do You Recognize Me? Actually, she really wanted to ask Emmett what he was made of. Why could hest such a long time? Emmett had already arrived at the door. However, he stopped, took a deep breath, and turned around. He touched ine''s face, kissed her lips, and whispered to her ear. "Baby, I love you so much." After saying that, Emmett rubbed ine''s hair and left. ine pursed her lips and rubbed her nose. A ssic advertisement slogan appeared in her mind. ''Eat me if you love me.'' Her entire body nearly fell apart! Why was her man so strong and had such a burning desire? She really hoped that Emmett would also have ED or something. ... ine sat there staring nkly, hugging the nket. She recalled what he said before he left. He said with great enthusiasm, "I love you." It really touched her. The asional gentleness of bad-bear Smith was indeed moving. He meant that, right? It seemed that bad-bear Smith really fell in love with her. ''Wow! I''m so great! I''ve actually made Emmett fall in love with me!'' ine had a great sense of aplishment! After ine finished bathing, she went out to have some water, only to discover that the Hazel''s room door opened, and there was still light inside. Oh God.... Maybe they were so loud that Hazel couldn''t fall asleep. Did it mean.... All her moaning had been heard by Hazel? It was so embarrassing! "Hazel, I''m sorry. I hope you can forget what happened just now. Hazel?" ine lowered her head and walked into Hazel''s room like amb. "Where are you?" Only after entering the room did she realize that Hazel was not there. The lights were on. But the bed was empty. In the middle of the bed, there was a magazine. "Where did she go?" ine searched everywhere of the vi. Finally she was sure that Hazel was not at home. "When did she leave? She actually didn''t tell me. I''m so worried." ine frowned and went back to her room to sleep. Emmett walked out of the vi, fully dressed like a gentleman. However, Kayden found that the Master Smith''s eyes were shining with brilliance. Three hours passed. If Master Smith still wasn''t satisfied, then no one could satisfy him. "Master Smith!" "Let''s go." Emmett got into the car and looked back at the light of the vi. His gaze was so gentle. He secretly sighed. ''My baby, how can I protect keep you safe and sound?'' "Kayden, what about the things in the university?" *** "You mean the art collection in the School of Arts?" "Yes." "It''s already been arranged. The notification will be issued tomorrow." Emmett heaved a sigh of relief and slowly closed his eyes. However, ine''s little cute face remained in his mind. He thought of the imminent engagement ceremony. He had tried to stop the report with all his strength, but after all, there was no concealing the truth. "Did anyone know that I came here?" "Don''t worry about that. We''ve already led the people sent by Master to Y Nightclub. They would think that you are still in the Y Nightclub." "Alright." Emmett replied indifferently, and then he frowned. Hazel was so angry and came to a bar near school. The bar presents a scene of feasting and revelry. Everything here was like from the heaven. Well-dressed men and women mingled, hugging and kissing each other. Hazel didn''t care about these scenes and human nature. She sat down at the bar and bought a bottle of wine. After drinking more than half the bottle in one breath, she was almost drunk. A hooligan walked to her and patted her shoulder with one hand. He said with a perverted smile. "Hey beauty, are you feeling lonely? I can help you with that. I promise I''m very good at that. You''ll feel great." Hazel couldn''t keep her eyes focused. She looked at the man beside her, and suddenly, she smiled. "You probably can''t beat that bastard Lucas. His thing is huge." The hooligan was shocked by Hazel''s bold and uninhibited character. "Good! Since you''ve said that, I''lle straight to the point! Tell me. How are you going to do this? No matter what you like, I''ll do it with you!" "Hey, who are you? Get away! Get your hands off me!" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The ruffian was so angry that his hair seemed to stand up. He grabbed Hazel''s clothes and lifted them up. "Damn! Were you trying to trick me? What did you just tell me?" He roared. Hazel was drunk. She narrowed her eyes and her body trembled in the man''s embrace. "Let go of here!" A man shouted fiercely. ... "Let go! Get your dirty hands off her." Suddenly, a man roared aside. Then, the front of the hooligan''s clothes was grabbed by the man beside. Hazel was drunk andughed foolishly. Her body was still swaying, as if she was about to fall over. She narrowed her eyes and nced at the extra man. "Who ... who are you? You''re good-looking. You''re pretty ... handsome." Bradley almost fainted. Did she forget him this quickly? He really didn''t know what to do in front of this girl. The hooligan was extremely angry because someone interrupted him and such a beautiful girl. He frowned and turned around to re at Bradley fiercely. "Damn! Who are you? You dare interrupt me! I''ll count to three and you''d better scram. Otherwise I''ll castrate you immediately!" He shouted. Bradley didn''t let go. Instead, he fiercely pulled the hooligan over. The ruffian''s eyes popped and he reached out to grab Bradley''s clothes. Released, Hazel leaned on the chair andughed wildly. Her eyes narrowed and she seemed to quite enjoy the show. "Fight! Fight! Let''s see which of you is stronger. And I''ll give the winner a kiss. Fight!" She said. "Hazel! Your ass is mine. Wait for me!" Bradley red at Hazel, and then shouted at the ruffian. "Try it! Do you know the consequence of attacking the police?" "Bullshit! If you''re a cop, then my daughter is a cop too! I''ll beat you up!" The ruffian looked ugly and ferocious, and hisughter was so sinister. "Good! You dare not to believe me." Bradley gritted his teeth. He took out a gun with the other hand and directly pressed it against the hooligan''s temple. "Do you believe me now? I''m a police officer!" Bradley threatened the ruffian. *** "Damn it! Having a gun doesn¡¯t make you a cop. I have a gun, too!" The hooligan also took out a gun from his waist, which looked much brighter than Bradley''s gun. He aimed his gun at Bradley''s temple andughed wildly. "I also have a gun! Does that also make me a cop? Let''s pull the trigger together and see whose bullet is faster! Come on. Shoot!" Bradley was stunned. He didn''t expect that the gangsters the bar would actually have guns. Damn it. When he got back to the station, he¡¯s gonna have to brief the chief on this. They had to take a hard look at people with illegal guns. As cops, they didn''t even have the edge when ites to dealing with hooligans. How embarrassing. The hooligan was stillughing wildly. Hazel stood aside and pped for them. Sheughed exaggeratedly, which seemed as if she was going to copse. "Good ... good! It''s really funny. Let''s see which water pistols can shoot farther." Both men were speechless. Water pistols? Come on, girl! What they held were real loaded guns. Bradley suddenly raised his knee and kicked the ruffian''s abdomen. While he was distracted and breathing, Bradley knocked on the ruffian''s temple with the butt of his gun. "No!" The ruffian groaned and he immediately fell over. Bradley quickly snatched the ruffian''s gun, and then handcuffed his hands behind him. Blood oozed out of the ruffian''s temples. He curled up on the floor, trembling slightly. "Rubbish!" Bradley spat at the ruffian with a sense of aplishment. Then he patted his hands and kicked the ruffian''s butt again. "You bastard! You dare not to believe me! Do you believe I''m a cop now?" He scolded. Being watched by others, he took out his walkie-talkie and proudly said to it. "This is Bradley. This is Bradley. Do you copy? I''ve caught a man with a gun in the bar. Alright. Come over quickly." *** After all this, Bradley turned to look at Hazel. His gaze was filled withint. "Hey, girl, do you recognize me now?" Hazel nodded and then shook her head, "Are you the one who sells cold drinks near my house?" Damn it! Bradley frowned. Chapter 340: She Was Hot Too Chapter 340: She Was Hot Too "Oh, for god''s sake, you went on to a prestigious university! You have such a short memory? Look at you! How quickly you forget! Remember you went to the police station? I was the one who interrogated you. Ring any bells?" Hazel tilted her head and waved her hand, murmuring, "Hey, stop being loud! You are making me nauseous!" "What? Nauseous?" Before Bradley got that, Hazel already stumbled towards the bathroom. "Hey, wait! Be careful. Let me help you." Looking at the punk lying on the ground, Bradley hesitated for a moment while other police officers came over. He went over to exin what had happened and then handed his gun over to them. "Hey you guys take care of this. I ... I got a family emergency. Gotta go." Bradley hurriedly made up an excuse and ran towards the bathroom. "Hazel! Hazel Hoffman!" He ran to the bathroom, only to find that no one was there. "Oh man, where did she go? Where is she? She is drunk! For god''s sake, she is driving me crazy!" He hurriedly walked down a street to find her. Finally, he saw her staggering on a street. "Hazel, Hazel! Wait! I''m gonna take you home!" Bradley ran forward as fast as he did when he was in the running races at the police academy, and finally caught up with her. "Hazel, Hazel! Wait!" *** "Get your hands off me! You dickhead!" Hazel shouted and stamped while frowning. When she pushed him away, she got wobbled like a tumbler, which made Bradley worried. Finally, she fell into his arms, and her head hit his chest. It hurt. "Hey, you stay on campus? What''s your dorm number?" Bradley held her and asked gently. While Hazel was just gasping for breath, like an old bull. After a while, she still didn''t answer him, so he rubbed her face and asked, "Hey, say something! It''s cold. We can''t just stand on the street all through the night! Come on. Say something! What''s your dorm number? I''m taking you there." Hazel rubbed her face against his chest as if she was gonna tell him her address. But to his surprise, she didn''t. Instead, she began to cry loudly. .... Bradley was stunned and overwhelmed. He patted her and exined anxiously, "Hey, don''t cry. I was not yelling at you. Why are you crying? Please, stop, okay?" "I''m begging you now. Stop crying. You hear me?" "Now you make me want to cry!" Hazel just kept crying, cars besides going past her. The chill night breeze seemed to freeze her heart. Leaning against Bradley, she kept crying for half an hour. Her tears wet his leather. Seeing this, Bradley was heartbroken. After all, the leather was new. "Stop crying. Why the hell are you crying like this? What''s going on?" For the past half an hour, he had been repeating these monotonous sentences. All he wanted was to stop her crying. *** Finally, Hazel gradually stopped. She rubbed her face covered with tears, raised her head, and squeezed a bitter smile to Bradley. He thought that she would probably say something like "Thank you" or "I''m fine". But to his surprise, she blinked and said four words, "I am so sleepy." Then she titled her head and fell asleep in his arms. "Hey! Hey! You can''t do this. Wake up!" "Ohe on. You really have a thick skin, don''t you?" Now look at you. Sleeping like a stone. What am I gonna do now?" For god''s sake, remember, you made me, Hazel. Don''t me me for doing this." Twenty minutester, Bradley, the policeman, brought the sleeping Hazel back to his apartment. "Hey, just so you know, this is my ce. But, don''t get me wrong. I''m not thinking about anything. It''s you. You don''t tell me your address." "A policeman should serve the people. I won''t take anything from people and of course, I''ll do nothing to you." Bradley murmured and put Hazel on his bed. Her face was kind of in a mess. It was covered with tears. Her hair was sticking to it. There was also some dust on it. There was no way to see her beautiful face now. Seeing her like this, Bradley couldn''t help but smile, "Even beautiful women are a mess when they¡¯re drunk." Shaking his head and sighing, he went to the bathroom. He soaked a towel with hot water and wiped her face gently. Carrying her back home almost exhausted him. So after cleaning up her face, Bradley was so tired. He then slept on the floor beside the bed. When he got up to use the bathroom in the middle of the night, he was shocked by the fact that there was a woman sleeping on his bed. Then what made him even more shocked was that her thighs and underwear were exposed outside. *** Dear lord! She slept pretty hard, didn''t she? She had kicked away the quilt that had been well tucked in. Her skirt had been rolled up by her, which made her straight legs and the cute cartoon underwearid bare. Even in the middle of the night, Bradley blushed. He then tucked her in again, hands shaking. When he went to the bathroom, he found he got an erection. He was shocked and embarrassed. "So, she''s hot even in that cartoon underwear." This was one of the conclusions he drew. *** When Emmett came back, he found that his father was in his vi. It was veryte, two o''clock in the morning. But Atwood Smith was still drinking tea in the living room with the lights on. "Dad? What are you doing here?" And why were you still upte in the middle of the night? Marina also stood beside him, fully dressed. Atwood nced at him and then at Marina, and said to him, "Emmett, you are getting engaged. Why do you stille home sote? You said you love Marina and want to marry her. Then why do you leave her alone at home?" Emmett frowned. It was weird that his father came here. Why didn''t he call me before he dropped by? And he med me for leaving Marina alone at home. What was that supposed to mean? "I''ve been busy with businessestely. You know that. I have to be there." Emmett said calmly, and sat beside his father. Atwood nodded, "Well, I came over to talk to Marina tonight. She is quite adorable. My son, to be honest, I don''t quite like that Juliana, but she has a powerful background. We can''t ignore that. Now it''s great. She and Marina take care of you and you take care of the businesses. And more importantly, you have your love beside you. So I said to Marina just now. You two have to work hard to give me a grandson soon." *** Emmett''s eyes opened much wider in surprise as soon as he heard the word "grandson". Meanwhile, Marina lowered her head and blushed from embarrassment. Grandson? ¡®You gotta be kidding me!¡¯ He even didn''t touch her! Where should I get you a grandson?! Could it be ... that he knew something? Maybe he began to doubt whether I was serious with Marina. Emmett looked calm as usual. But only he knew how shocked he was. "Marina is still young. We''re not jumping to the whole grandson thing. Right, honey?" Emmett was very smart and made Marina answer the question. Marina was shocked and suddenly raised her head to look at him. His watery eyes seemed to be looking at her affectionately.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Looking at his son and then at Marina, Atwood sneered. "Yes, yes. We ... we''re not nning to have a baby, Mr. Smith." "Call me dad then. You''re getting engaged!" Atwood interrupted her. Sure enough, like father, like son. Emmett''s father was like a control maniac too. "Yes, dad." Atwood slowly poured himself a cup of tea. Apparently, he was an expert in tea. Chapter 341: Rough it For One Night Chapter 341: Rough it For One Night "Marina, I know that girls in your age want to keep the body shape so that you do not want to have a child too early. But it is what young people think, and I do not care. As a daughter-inw in the Smith family, your main task is to give birth to a Smith grandchild. Our Smith family owns such a big industry, who else could inherit it besides your children? Starting tonight, no more protections are allowed to use! I will give the Scenic Group to you or Juliana, whoever gets pregnant first!" Marina bit her lips and answered in a low voice. "I understood, father." Emmett narrowed his eyes. He raised his eyebrows, as he already knew his father''s purpose. He said to his father, ... "Father, it is gettingte, and it is not necessary for you to go back and forth. Although my ce is not asfortable as yours, you can rough it for tonight. Cristina, clean up my bedroom for the Master. Remember to change the sheets and nkets." Marina looked at Emmett in surprise. Atwood said, "There is no need. I can stay in the guest room." Emmett immediately took over the words, "I insist, father. The guest room is damp, so it is not good for your back. I cannot bear it." Atwood thought for a moment and nodded. Emmett turned to Marina, "Marina, go to the bedroom and pack your belongings." His gaze was already sharp, although Atwood could not see it in the back. Marina was stunned and immediately nodded, "Oh, OK." Atwood had some conversations with Emmett about the Tianyi Group for half an hour. Then, he went upstairs to Emmett''s bedroom. In the guest room downstairs where Marina was originally staying, Emmett was sitting, and Marina was standing. Marina held a sheet in her arms, which wrapped her belongings. Emmett''s face was cold. He frowned and sat on the bed. Marina was scared by Emmett''s expression. The main reason was that she secretly drugged Emmett; therefore she was a little guilty and afraid. "Emmett..." Emmett remained silent and ignored her. Marina swallowed and reluctantly continued speaking, "Emmett, I went upstairs and packed your clothes. I do not want the Master to find out that I do not have many clothes up there." "Well done." Emmett finally answered Marina in a t tone. "Then ... should we rest now?" Marina secretly took a nce at Emmett''s pretty face. Her heart was trembling. Even if Emmett was angry, he was still the most charming man! Emmett nced at Marina unhappily but did not say anything. He nodded, ... "OK, then let''s rough it for one night." Marina wanted to say something else but swallowed it back when she saw Emmett''s cold face. She did not have the courage to say it anymore. Marina had already taken a shower. She sat in front of the dressing table and smeared with moisturizing water. She secretly looked at Emmett from the mirror, who was lying on the bed reading a magazine. It was already past two o''clock, yet he was still so energetic. This man really got a good body. "Emmett, do you want me to sleep on the floor?" Marina deliberately said this. "There is no need. You can sleep on the bed. My father will find a reason toe in and check, considering his paranoid personality." Emmett said indifferently, with his gaze locked on the magazine. Marina''s heart skipped a beat. Wow, tonight is a good chance for her! Tonight, she is going to sleep on the same bed with Emmett! Once a man and a woman''s body touched each other on a cold night, the level of adrenaline could go up rapidly... Flowery things could happen at any moment. And he took the drug she gave him... Although it was only half the dose, he still consumed the drug. It should have some effect on his body. Mariana started thinking randomly. Her heartbeat became faster and her face was pink. Therefore, she even went to the bathroom and change into the sexiest silk pajamas in flesh-colored. It was a sling style, revealing a deep valley in front of her chest. She sprayed some perfume on herself. Looking into the mirror, Marina let down her hair and fluffed it up. Only then did Marina walk to the bed with hope in her heart. "Emmett, we... we only have one quilt..." Marina deliberately blinked her eyes, pretending to be innocent. Emmett frowned and nced at Marina. There seemed to be a piece of ridicule on his smile. "Since there is only one quilt, then let''s use it together." Marina bit her lips and smiled. "Emmett, should we turn off the lights and go to bed? It is prettyte." Marinaid down first. As soon as she got on the bed, her pajamas dropped to the side, exposing half of her charming chest. ... Marina lowered her head and looked at herself... She did not believe a grown man could resist a charming woman''s body. All she was waiting for was Emmett''s proactivity. Emmetty down and lowered his head. The first thing he saw was Marina''s appearance. This thin pajama could not cover anything of Marina''s body. He could see everything under the silk pajamas. However, half part of her pajama fell off, and half of her body waspletely exposed to him. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. That was the temptation of a mature woman! Emmett frowned and then sneered. He was so smart that he immediately understood Marina''s intentions. Did she want to seduce him? Did she wanted him to go inside her body? Wow, what a stupid woman! Who did she think he, Emmett, is? Can a woman''s body make him lose his principles? She thought of everything too simply! Emmett ignored Marina. He turned off themp andy down steadily. But... Suddenly, his heart started to beat wildly. It was a beating he could barely control... His heart beat so hard that he was somehow panic. His breathing was getting hot as well. How strange! He just had a wild moment with ine, so he should not behave like this. But why was his lower abdomen suddenly... became so tense? Emmett clenched his fists in the dim moonlight. Something is wrong! Some weird thing happened! His body... was not feeling well. Just as Emmett was recklessly thinking, a smooth hand sneaked onto his body. Emmett was immediately prepared to take precautions. The hand stopped moving when it touched Emmett''s body. Then, it began to rub his chest. "What are you doing?" Emmett asked coldly in the darkness. "Emmett... I want nothing, ok? I do not want the marriage, I do not want your love. I just want to belong to you... Can you just say yes?" Marina''s fierce breathing was right beside his ears. ... The breathing with fragrances directly came onto Emmett''s face. "You are not stupid. Do not try to do anything unrealistic." Emmett said coldly as he shook off Marina''s hand. But ... Emmett''s heart was trembling! Why did he yearn for Marina''s touch? How was this possible! He was clearly rejecting her and disgusting her! Why did his body''s reaction... suddenly change like this? In an instant, Emmett''s mind was in a mess. He was smart enough to realize that Marina did something to him. Marina was lost for a moment when Emmett shook off her hand. However, she immediately sensed Emmett''s abnormality! He is panting! He made some suspicious gasping sound in the darkness! Could it be...? Marina''s heart immediately burst with joy. She did not care that Emmett just rejected her. She did the same move again. Emmett... Emmett... I am a normal woman... You cannot bear to watch me wither like a flower... Emmett... Emmett... Just once, could you..." This was the first time Marina whispered so seductively and coquettishly. She felt that she was coquettish enough. Her entire body crossed over to Emmett. She used her legs to hook Emmett''s. Her arm was like a vine, wrapping around Emmett''s waist. She used her body to rub against him. "Marina, get away from me! Don''t seduce me to touch you!" Emmett gritted his teeth and said ruthlessly. "Do it, do it to me. That is what I want! Strip me and press me down! Come on!" "You want to go against me? You want your entire family to die with you? Get off me!" Emmett''s forehead was covered in a cold sweat. His fists clenched tightly. Damn it! Why did he suddenly have an intense... lust for Marina? His lower abdomen was like fire. Below there, it was as hard as a rock! ... He should not be like this! He had always been at ease in this regard. He would never be controlled by any woman! Apart from ine, he had always been an indifferent expert in this field. Tonight... Why... His temples had already started to jump wildly, causing his breath to turn chaotic. He is going to fall! What he was thinking the most was how to strip Marina naked and how to get her beneath him. He even thought about how to enter Marina. Emmett''s breathing became rough and berserk in the darkness. Marinaughed in her heart. Chapter 342: Almost Lost Control Chapter 342: Almost Lost Control Although Emmett had been threatening her, he did not push her away this time. That meant.... Well, it was obvious. "Emmett, I admire you deeply since I knew you. Let me be yours, okay?" Marina whispered in a seductive way, pulling the straps of her dress off her shoulders one by one. In the moonlight, her smooth skin had apelling luster. And her perky ample breasts appeared so supple and charming! They were shaking slightly, like fruits waiting to be picked. "Emmett, I''m yours. Come on, touch me." Marina grabbed Emmett''s hands, put them onto her bosoms with great effort, and then pressed them. ... Emmett inhaled deeply when his hands touched her breasts. And his hands began to tremble. He really wanted to push this woman away, but there seemed to be an uncontroble force in his body, pulling him towards her body. After rounds of battles, his hands began to massage her involuntarily. "That''s it.... Emmett.... You''re so great.... Emmett...." Marina groaned and felt something had exploded inside of her. This was the first time Emmett had caressed her in this way. That kind of happiness was all too overwhelming. Before long, the part between her legs felt wet. ... She raised her leg and in the next second, this agile killer was riding on his waist. She looked down at the beautiful man beneath her with her alluring eyes, and groaned while she was moving her body back and forth, gently rubbing against the man''s erect penis. ... Emmett closed his eyes. His lips were slightly open with sound of heavy breathing from it. At the same time, the dress on Marina''s body slid down bit by bit to her buttocks, and revealed her entire upper body. On Emmett''s waist, she moved her body in all tempting manners. She used one hand to draw circles on Emmett''s chest. And the other hand slid down to gently stroke his hard part. The reaction of his body, and his breath suggested that she had turned him on! In other words, the medicine kicked in! ''Emmett, you''re indeed an intelligent and resourceful man, but still a human! A man!'' The atmosphere was so hot. And the sounds of groan and panting were so distracting. Out of the blue, the door was pushed open. "Emmett, don''t forget to bring the report to me tomorrow morning. I want to check...." It was Atwood Smith. ... Marina''s body suddenly tensed up. And in panic, she immediately pressed her body against Emmett. She waspletely-naked. It was truly embarrassing for her father-inw to see her like this. However, Emmett''s panting was so clear. "Father? What''s up?" Seeing what was going on, Atwood did not feel embarrassed at all. Instead, he put on a faint smile. "Don''t forget to bring me the report tomorrow morning." After saying this, Atwood closed the door and left, as if it was nothing to see his son and daughter-in- law making love just now. ... ... Marinay on Emmett''s chest and said in a coquettish manner, "What should we do? Your father saw it. I felt so embarrassed. Emmett, Emmett...." Emmett remained silent for a few seconds. "That''s what I want!" "What?" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Marina was shocked by the coldness in his tone. Before she figured out what happened, she felt a sharp pain in her ribs! ording to her experience as a killer, Emmett must have used internal force to hit her acupoints! ... Marina snorted and felt powerless. Then her body copsed and fell onto the floor. She curled up on the floor, trembling from the pain. "What exactly ... have you ... done ... to me?" Marina felt hard to utter words. Emmett slowly sat up, and shot a nce at Marina. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "You''ll be all right tomorrow morning. Don''t forget to greet my father with smile in the morning and send him off properly." He stood up and walked to the bathroom. Marina felt so much pain that her face paled, andrge drops of sweat broke out and fell from her forehead. ''Howe?'' She had seen her medicine working. Why could Emmett push her away? ''It can''t be true!'' The second Emmett entered the bathroom, he turned on the tap. He rinsed his body with the water without a care about how cold the water was. Gradually, the sexual desire was eliminated bit by bit. Covered in cold water droplets, he propped himself up in front of the washing table and looked at himself in the mirror. Just now, he almost lost his control! It was a close call! Marina must have done something to him. However, he still couldn''t use her of that now. The drama still needed her to continue currently. He would get to herter. No hurry. Emmett also discovered that as long as he was far away from Marina, he wouldn''t feel the libido. So, he could just stay away from her. ... For the rest of the night, Marina curled up on the floor, suffering huge pain. Emmett, however, slept well on the bed¡­ In the morning, the pain had miraculously disappeared as Emmett had said. Marina could only go to the bathroom to take a shower resentfully before she went out to greet Atwood Smith. Emmett and Atwood were already sitting at the dining table having their breakfast. As Marina walked out, Atwood darted a look at her and saw her slightly pale face. "Take things slow. Hear about eugenics? Check out some relevant books! She is not as strong as you, son." He whispered to Emmett. Emmett nced at Marina. "OK. I got it." Atwood left Emmett''s vi with great satisfaction. Of the two daughters-inw, one was the heir to the Mafia, who had power, money and status. The other was a daughter of a local gentleman, who could bear children for Emmett. What a great picture! Sitting in the car, Atwood revealed a rare smile. ine did not see Hazel even when she got up. "Where could she be?" She called Hazel''s phone, which rang for a long time before someone answered it. "Hello? Who is that?" ine''s eyes widened when she heard the man''s voice. It was a stranger! She hung up the phone quickly. She checked the dial-out record. It was to Hazel. She didn''t dial the wrong number. But ... why it was a man who answered the phone? Moreover, it was a stranger! She was sure it was not Lucas! (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine was in shock. "Hazel is living with a new guy?" ''Heavens, she really got guts.'' Bad-bear Smith was the only man she ever had. If she lived with other men, she could not imagine what Bad-bear Smith would do. ... ... Since she wasn''t Hazel, and Emmett couldn''t be Lucas, changing live-in boyfriend would never happen to her. ... "What''s going on between Hazel and Mr. Lee? Why they didn''t talk? It''s strange!" ine clutched her phone in puzzlement. However, after checking the time, ine immediately stopped thinking those things. "Jesus, I''m gonna bete! Oh, my God!" Actually, she did not need to be panicked. University was no high school. As long as you have a ssmate to answer the call for you, you can sleep in your dormitory for a day. But our ine was a good girl. She went to wash her face and brush her teeth right away, put on her clothes and shoes quickly, and then ran to the ssroom at full speed. Well, when she put on her shoes, she cursed Emmett. ... That was because when she bent down, the pain from her waist became even worse, and it was very difficult for her to straighten up again. What followed the pain in the waist was the soreness of her legs. Then, she felt hard to move her legs. It was thanks to Mr. Smith''s "love"st night. So she continued to curse him. Although she got to the ssroom in time, she didn''t get the time to have breakfast. The result was the sounds of her stomach grumbling. ... ine bent down, and ced her arm against her stomach. How embarrassing! She felt extremely awkward about this. So she had no choice but to press her stomach hard, and hoped that her fellow ssmates wouldn''t hear it. Because of the hunger, ine did not have much energy. So she seemed sick throughout the course. "Is that the senior? He''s so handsome!" "Heavens, that man at the door is gorgeous!" "Eh? I think I''ve seen him on some rankings. Some talent...." "He has amazing eyes!" Chapter 343: Slap the Table and Roar Chapter 343: p the Table and Roar After ss, ine leaned by the table and fiddled with her fingers. The students around her began to discuss. ... Well, that was annoying! She was so hungry that her stomach almost grumbled, and when she hears their noise, she wanted to kick their asses! What a poor girl she was! Suddenly, it quieted down somehow. Then, she felt a surge of heat approaching her! It was like ... someone''s soul intersected with hers! "ine...." "What?" ine was startled by the gentle voice above her head. She suddenly sat up straight. Because she did it too fast, it caused oxygen deprivation to her brain. For a few seconds, she felt dazzled and couldn''t see anything. A few secondster, she regained her sight and opened her mouth wide to look at Mark, who was standing in front of her with a faint smile. "ine." "Oh! Mark! It''s you! Why are you here?" After greeting Mark in a loud voice, ine suddenly noticed that she was sitting there while Mark was standing. This was extremely disrespectful to the senior. Therefore, ine immediately stood up and widened her ck eyes. "I should stand ... No, no, Mark, please take a seat." Her panicked look caused Mark to purse his lips and smile. His eyes were like two deep ponds with affections. Heavens! This was her dream lover! ine stared nkly at Mark who was smiling and almost fainted. "I saw these steamed buns at the breakfast shop this morning. I thought that you should like it, so I bought more. Here you are, it should not be cold in the food instion box. You can try some." Mark continued to speak calmly and unhurriedly, as nothing could stop him from maintaining his detachment. Generally speaking, in ancient times, this kind of person should be the kind of lotus-like man who was holding a flute and standing beside the river.... ... Come on! ine blinked her eyes hard to put an end to her wild imagination. She lowered her head and looked at an exquisite heat preservation box. She blurted out, "Wow! What a beautiful box! Mark, I didn''t expected you would use such an exquisite box!" Wow, there was the pattern of a pink rabbit on it... .... This time, it was Mark''s turn to feel embarrassed. It seemed that his cheeks were also slightly blushed. "Well ... I bought this at random. It is a little feminine, right? So, I want to give it to you as a gift." ine smiled. After taking the box, she said happily, "Mark, if you buy something feminine that you don''t want again, remember to give it to me. I''ll help you dispose of it!" "That''s ... good." Mark couldn''t help but feel embarrassed again. Come on! This was a high-grade heat preservation box that he spent a lot of money on. Even a fool would understand that it was especially given to her. Was she even more stupid than a fool? And ine even ignored Mark''s specially prepared breakfast! Mark couldn''t help but remind her, saying, "ine, you can open the box and see the little steamed buns inside. Try them." "What? Steamed Buns?" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine tilted her head and was dumbfounded for a few seconds before she remembered that this beautiful box was used for food preservation. "Oh!" ine swiftly opened the box. Immediately, a fragrance floated out, causing ine to squint her eyes. She leaned forward and sniffed like a puppy. "Wow, it smells good! I can tell it''s delicious from the smell!" ine licked her tongue, looking extremely hungry. Mark smiled as he looked at ine''s cute expression. His heart was filled with satisfaction. ... The exquisite thin-crust steamed buns were small and good-looking, and it was obvious that they weren''t made in the stalls by the street. It should be made in a proper restaurant. The steamed buns were still steaming. ine''s ssmates were all dumbfounded by the steam. ine couldn''t help but praise, "Mark, the quality of this box you bought is really good!" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The students around were all stunned. The corner of Mark''s mouth twitched. The crux of the matter was.... The quality of the box was not important. It was obvious that Mark had just bought these buns and quickly sent them over to her. However, she just focused on the quality of the box.... The breakfast of love was seen as some normal buns in a box of high quality. ine picked up a little bun, threw it into her mouth and swallowed it. "Oh! It''s delicious! Mark, where did you buy this?" ine gobbled like a hungry wolf, and she even choked because she ate so fast. Only when she realized that the person standing beside her was her dream lover that she had been admiring for so many years did she slowed down the speed of eating and began to taste it in a very gentle manner. "I bought it in a shop near the school gate. Is it delicious?" "Yes! It is very delicious!" "I''ll buy more for you in the future." "Thank you, Mark. I''ll treat you to dinner one day!" "Here you are. This is soybean milk with red dates." Mark took out a cup of steaming soybean milk from behind him and ced it on the table. ine was overjoyed. She took it and asked with a grin, "Wow, Mark, you even bought one more cup of drink?" "I ... well, I have ss. Keep in touch, goodbye!" ... Mark patted ine''s shoulder and hurriedly left. "Mark! Goodbye! See youter!" ine shook her hand at Mark''s back. When he was gone, she took a steamed bun in her left hand and a ss of soybean milk in her right hand, beginning gobbling. The way she gobbled shocked her desk-mate. "Come on, ine. You don''t eat like a wealthy person at all! Didn''t you eat dinnerst night?" So-called Miss Underground.... When eating, she was more like Miss Pig. ine raised her head and said in a low voice, "Last night''s dinner had already been digested!" After saying this, ine was shocked to discover that almost all the students in the ss were staring at her with their eyes wide opened. "What are you all looking at me for? Didn''t you guys have breakfast?" "Is Mark your boyfriend?" "Is he courting you?" "You''re too good at ying possum, aren''t you?" "The breakfast of love, wow!" Immediately, they started gossiping and discussing. ine was so annoyed when she heard this that she suddenly pped the table and roared, "Come on, he''s my senior! What are you talking about? It''s a sin to nder our senior!" Everyone was silent. Because when everyone realized her identity as the "Miss Underground," they immediately thought of the cases of students in the Underground Organization killing people ... They were all so scared and kept their mouths shut. ine sat down and continued to eat the buns. She couldn''t help but mutter, "Really? Using me to insult Mark? Come on, this is not a good joke." "Don''t you like him? Or, don''t you know he likes you?" ine''s desk-mate asked in shock. ine looked at her in confusion and asked, "Are you all alright?" ... Mark was so outstanding. It was impossible that he would like her. After two sses, ine received a message that shocked her. Fifteen art freshmen were selected and would be sent by the school to a small ind in d to a practical activity for a week. And such a precious opportunity to go abroad for free was given to ine! The fifteen chosen students all cheered in the ssroom. The students who weren''t selected roared with resentment. To go to d without spending a penny! Ever since the founding of Irvine University, this was probably the first time that such a good thing had happened! ine and his ssmates hugged and cheered, but meanwhile, she couldn''t help but feel confused. Going abroad? Emmett was right! Could it be that this guy was a prophet? At the beginning of the school year, ine hadn''t even grasped the foundations of painting, but she was sent to d for a practical activity. This caused her to feel confused somehow. She made a call to Hazel again, but her phone was switched off. Chapter 344: They Wont Get Married Chapter 344: They Won''t Get Married "Oh, she immediately abandons me as soon as she meets a man. What a terrible person." ine walked slowly on the campus. She had just finished a lesson in arge ssroom, and now it was free time. "Heavens! He is looking sharp! What a handsome man!" ine''s desk-mate, a girl wearing ck-rimmed sses, was reading a magazine and praising. ine was curious and leaned forward to take a look. "ine, look. This kind of man is the best in the world. Oh, what a pity. Why is there no one like Emmett in the world? I heard that he is an only child. If he had any brothers, we girls who think of love could dream about being his brother''s girlfriend. Since Emmett has a girlfriend, we can''t dream about being his girlfriend anymore." The girl frothed at the mouth with excitement. For some reason, ine blushed when she heard Emmett''s name. Last night, Emmett was like a wolf when he slept with her. She was going to see him. ine took over the magazine. Indeed, the full-page report was about Emmett. Furthermore, the report gave a detailed introduction to his romantic rtionship with Marina. Including when Marina returned home and Emmett met her at the airport spectacrly. And they couldn''t wait to have lunch together that day because they felt as if they were apart for long, though they were just apart for a few days. ine was puzzled. Yesterday, Emmett had lunch with her. Why did these reporters lie that he was having lunch with Marina? But there was a photo as proof. It was a pixted photo. ine recognized the background of the photo at a nce. The photo was exactly taken in the hotel with the bamboo forest. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine wondered if Emmett really had lunch with Marina that day. ... He ate two meals at noon. Did he have a huge stomach? Never mind. Emmett told her that he and Marina were just acting to deceive the public. He told her that he loved her very much. He loved ine very much. ine smirked weirdly with her hands on her hips. "It is me. It is no one but me." The girl in ck-rimmed sses took back her magazine and red at ine. "Are you OK? Why are you smirking so sinisterly andsciviously? What are you talking about?" ine raised his eyebrows proudly. "It is me! You don''t understand. Stop reading these fake stories. These reports are made-up. You can''t believe them." The girl was unhappy. Right now, she was fond of Emmett. She was a huge fan of Emmett. She couldn''t bear to hear ine''s adverse opinion. "It is true. They are brave in love. Why don''t you admit it? Can you proof that it wasn''t true? They are going to get married! Want to bet?" "Get married? Emmett won''t marry her. That''s funny." ine curled her lips and rolled her eyes. Emmett would not marry Marina. Emmett told her that he and Marina were acting. They were pretending to be in love. So they would not get married. If they got married, it was not an act, okay? The girl flushed. If she wasn''t afraid of ine''s identity as Miss Underground, she would have beaten ine ck and blue. "They are really in love. Since Emmett truly loves Marina, he will definitely marry her! Why do you say that he won''t marry her? I think you''re envious! They will get marry! They will! They definitely will!" ine pouted and took a deep breath, and then roared. ... "They won''t get married. They won''t! They definitely won''t!" The girl was livid. She squared her shoulders and shouted, not fearing being killed by someone from underground. "Why don''t we make a bet?" "OK! What''s the bet then?" "Alright! I bet you... a meal at Pizza Hut!" Pizza Hut ... It seemed to be very expensive. It usually cost two hundred on a meal. ''Damn you! You have the nerve to rip me off! Don''t you know that I am as mean as Grandet?'' ine thought she would definitely win the bet! Emmett said that he didn''t love Marina but ine. He also said that he and Marina were just acting. How could they get married? So, ine was sure to win. ''Yeah! Pizza Hut, I''ming!'' "OK, the bet is a meal at Pizza Hut! And the winner can bring a partner to the meal." ine smiled sinisterly in the warm sunshine. She nned to eat at Pizza Hut with Ellie together! The girl in ck-rimmed sses was astonished. "Bring a partner? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll eat you out of house and home? Are you sure you''ll win?" "Of course I will win. Hurry up and collect your money." ine proudly raised her chin and added arrogantly. "If they get married, it means I lose!" "OK! It''s a deal!" They did a high five. A boy in junior year heard their childish conversation and was shocked. He was shocked to see the girls acted like kids. ... Hazel finally woke up. Her head felt heavy as if there was a shot in it. She also had an upset stomach. She felt her stomach bloated. Hazel looked around nkly and her eyes widened. ... Where was she? It was a strange ce! She was sure that she had never been to this ce! Hazel rubbed her eyes, pouted her lips and looked around again. Immediately, she let out a sharp scream. ... Her legs were a little numb because there was someone else''s leg on them! Hazel looked carefully and saw a man''s vest as well as his chest muscles. Man! A man! She was done! She drank downst night and had a one-night stand with a strange satyr! Hazel wanted to cry. She didn''t know how many times they had sexst night. She couldn''t remember anything at all. "Bastard! Get up! Get up!" Hazel went crazy and tugged at the cheeks of the man who was still asleep. "Oh, easy. This is a face, not a rubber band. Let go of me." Bradley cried out and struggled to get up with a scrunched-up face. He didn''t sleep wellst night. Hazel was a devil who creates chaos. She slept badly all night. At first, Bradley tucked her back in from time to time. Later, Hazel kicked him from time to time. Bradley was very sleepy by her torture, so hey on the floor and fell asleep. Afterwards, Hazel probably fell out of bed and fell down on Bradley. They got entangled as they slept. Bradley sat up sleepily. He could barely open his eyes as he muttered in confusion. "You''re too crazy. Can you keep your voice down? Even if you want to pinch my cheeks, please be gentle, okay? Don''t disfigure me. I have to find a wife in the future." ... As he muttered, Bradley was about to fall asleep again. Hazel didn''t recognize the man. She only knew that this man got her in his bed and they probably had sex for a few times in one night. How dare he be so indifferent now? "Hey! Bastard! Don''t sleep! Open your eyes! I''m going to kill you!" "OK, kill me. Keep your voice down." Bradley was so sleepy that he couldn''t help but lie down. Hazel failed to hold him back. Bradley was strong and heavy. "Hey! Get up! Don''t sleep anymore! Do you hear me? We need to talk! Open your eyes!" Hazel was boiling with rage. She fiercely twisted Bradley''s cheeks. "Ouch!" Bradley let out a miserable scream as he got up immediately. He hurriedly got Hazel''s hand off his cheeks. He covered his cheeks in pain and gulped. "Heavens, it hurts so much. Why are you so ruthless? You want to kill me? I am so pretty! You are disfiguring me!" Bradley pouted with a long face and sat cross-legged on the floor. He had never been treated so badly like this by a girl since childhood. At any rate, he could be considered a handsome young man, so women were always nice to him. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. However, Hazel treated him as a shit. He thought he was unlucky. Chapter 345: A Pure Police Officer Chapter 345: A Pure Police Officer Hazel grabbed Bradley''s vest, but her hand was shaking and looked nerveless. Thus, she had to let go of it and furiously pointed at the tip of his nose. "Tell me!" "Hazel, what do you want me to say? You are even sharper than an interrogator." "Tell me! Do you have STDs or AIDS?" "What?" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) In a second, Bradley was broad awake, as though he had been doused in icy water. "STDs? AIDS? Who are you talking about?" ... "Of course, it''s you! Do you have STDs or AIDS? Tell me the truth! I will be lenient with those who confess, but if you lie to me, I will kill you." "It seems you got my text...." Bradley muttered. "Answer me!" Hazel roared again, and Bradley could feel a kind of ringing in his ears. "Well, you are the boss. Hazel, I don''t have any STD or AIDS. I even don''t have a chance to catch them." He had never had sex with a woman before, and never had he seen a woman''s naked body. Therefore, how could he have those kinds of diseases? Hazel rolled her eyes and continued to ask in a professional manner, "Did you wear a condomst night?" "Condom?" Bradley was shocked again. He widened his eyes and looked at Hazel in disbelief, "What do you mean? Why did I have to wear a condom?" "Damn! You piece of shit! You slept with me, but you didn''t wear a condom! I never thought of you as a prostitute with no standards!" Hazel got irritated and kept pping Bradley in the face. In order not to get hit, Bradley flinched like a mouse. "Stop! Please don''t hit me anymore!" Seeing Hazel was going crazy and words couldn''t calm her down, Bradley had no choice but to reach out and grab her hands. "Stop, you little bitch! You''re even fierier than women in the police station! I can''t stand you anymore! Let me tell you. I didn''t sleep with youst night, so I needn''t wear a condom. Don''t assume anything. What a paranoid you are!" Hazel red at Bradley. He was good-looking and looked honest, so she thought he wasn''t lying. ''Moreover, why does this guy look sort of familiar?'' ''He does look familiar!'' "Stop lying! You brought me back because you wanted to sleep with me, didn''t you? Who can prove that you didn''t touch me? After all, I''m a beautiful girl. Nobody will think you could leave me alone on your bed." These words could also be interpreted as "If you don''t want to sleep with me, you are belittling my charisma!" ... Bradley blushed and stuttered. This was because he truly cultivated at her snow-white thighsst night. "No, I didn''t...." "You''re stuttering, and it means you''re guilty!" Bradley thought it would be better if he had slept with herst night. In a hurry, Bradley roared with his face flushed, "I''m still a virgin, so I don''t even know how to have sex with you! You''ve wronged me!" "Virgin? Can you prove that? How can you prove that you are a virgin?" Bradley was dumbfounded with eyes open wide. He didn''t know how to prove it. Bradley realized that even if he had a glib tongue, he couldn''t win Hazel in argument. Thus, he got frustrated, took out his police certificate and threw it to Hazel, saying, "Believe it or not, this is my police certificate. I swear to you with it that I didn''t sleep with you. If you don''t believe me, I can''t prove it and you can do whatever you want. Take this and report me to the police. I would rather not to be a policeman anymore." Picking up the police certificate, Hazel looked at it again and again. Then, she looked towards Bradley who was angry, and figured out who he was right away. "Oh, it''s you!" And then, Hazel be friendly and set aside what she had said. She patted Bradley''s shoulder like a good friend and said happily, "Officer, it''s you. I''m very grateful to you for helping me that day at the police station. I was just trying to express my gratitude." "I don''t deserve your gratitude like this!" Bradley rolled his eyes. Hazel rubbed herself between her eyebrows and thought that if she had slept with someonest night, she would have some memories. However, she couldn''t remember anything about it. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Besides, this officer was at least trustworthy. ... That day in the police station, she found this officer was very pure. What a pure officer! Therefore, Hazel didn''t care why she woke up in a man''s house any longer. She smiled mischievously, and gently hit Bradley''s shoulder with her shoulder, trying to please him, "I didn''t recognize you just now. If I had recognized you, I wouldn''t have doubted you. To be honest, you''ve left a very good impression on me. Please don''t be angry. After all, you have learned a lot of things from me this time. From now on, you''ll hesitate when faced with temptation." Hearing what Hazel said, Bradley didn''t know whether tough or cry. He nced at Hazel and muttered, "You said something like STDs and condoms. It seems you''re an expert in this." "I don''t deserve it. I am just a little more experienced than you." Hazel scratched her head and chuckled. Suddenly, she widened her eyes and asked, "Officer, did you say you were still a virgin?" This embarrassed Bradley. He blushed when hearing this. ''Damn it! I shouldn''t have told this mad woman about it. Now, I am theughingstock.'' ''Oh, god, what kind of world is this?'' ''A woman who always flirts with others can actually make fun of me.'' "I ... I..." Bradley''s face flushed. He lowered his head and felt excessively awkward. Hazel, like a witch, looked down at him and tried to looked him in the eye, grinning, "Little boy, tell me the truth. Are you a virgin or not?" Bradley was angry that Hazel called him ''little boy'' rather than ''officer''. And he thought it sounded very embarrassing. "Yes! I am still a virgin! So what?" ''No matter how youugh at me, I won''t care anymore. I am just a clown today!'' ... Bradley acted as if he was a worrier who was ready to die in the battlefield. Hazel lost himself for a moment, then hugged one of his arms and said cheekily, "You''re actually a virgin! Oh my God! This is unbelievable! Come on, buddy. I have an idea." She grinned as she blinked at Bradley, which sent shivers down his spine. He thought she seemed to be plotting against him. "What ... what is it?" "We''re together again. It must be fate. Therefore, I would like to be the first woman to sleep with you if you want. Given that you are still a virgin, I can teach you how to have sex with a woman. What do think of it?" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Hearing this, Bradley froze. This woman... What a free spirit! "Thank ... thank you. You''re thinking long term!" Bradley hadn''t expected that she even wanted to be the first woman to sleep with him.... Hazel patted Bradley''s shoulder briskly like a friend, and said, "You are wee. I''m always empathetic, so I like to be a teacher." Bradley pursed his lips, "Could it be that you have such kind ofpassion for all virgins?" "Of course not! I''m pretty choosy! For those who are not as handsome as a star, I don''t even nce at them. That means you''re very handsome, little boy." Bradley was about to get mad when he heard "little boy" again. Thus, He frowned and roared, "Don''t call me that. I''m several years older than you!" Hazel, as a letch, covered her mouth and winked at Bradley, grinning like a mouse, "It sounded sexier, didn''t it?" Bradley was speechless. ... ine walked to a private corner and quickly called her father. It rang for a long time before Bruno answered it. It sounded he was in a ce where there was a loud noise. And ine could even hear the rumbling of the engine. ... She realized that her father was driving a bus. "Who''s that? What''s up?" Bruno''s asked in a rough and hoarse voice. ine raised her voice and shouted, "Dad! It''s me! I''m ine!" "Oh, ine, what''s up?" "Dad, have you forgotten to drink water? Your voice sounds hoarse. You need to drink water. I remember your water jar is full. Have you left it at home?" ine couldn''t help worrying about her father. Chapter 346: She Starts to Act Girly Chapter 346: She Starts to Act Girly "I have drunk water. I really have brought and drunk water. Don''t worry. ine, I''m driving! Go ahead." ine heard that the radio was broadcasting the bus stops. "Dad, the school has arranged for the students of the School of Arts to go abroad to draw. We are leaving this afternoon." "Abroad? That''s great! Do you need some money?" Although Bruno said so, he didn''t have much money. After paying for the food, the cigarettes and the alcohol, he did not have much of his little sry left. Luckily, ine did part-time job in summer vacation, earned some money and paid for college. "I don''t need any money. It''s free. Don''t worry, Dad. I''m just worried about you and Ellie. Take care of yourselves and pay attention to your dinners." As ine spoke, she felt weepy. When she went abroad with Emmett for a few daysst time, she did not feel so sad as if what she had said was herst words. "I see. I see. You''re long-winded. All right, ine. Bye." Bruno hung up the phone. ine was still sobbing for a long time. After circling around the campus with her phone, ine called Emmett unconsciously. The phone rang for a while. Then Emmett rejected her call. "How dare you not answer my phone? You''re annoying! Bastard!" ine pouted, sat on the small stone stool, felt depressed and stared at the sky in a daze. ... ''Why didn''t he answer my phone...?'' Only then did ine realize that she relied on Emmett heavily. No matter what it was, she would think of him first. Emmett was having a meeting with the managers of several branches in the small conference room. His mobile phone was vibrating in his pocket. He stopped talking and took out his mobile phone to take a look. He frowned immediately. ''It''s ine.'' After thinking for a moment, he rejected her call. It was impossible for him to answer the phone while he was having a meeting and speaking. Emmett nned to spend half an hour on criticism, but he reduced the meeting to five minutes and talked to them gently. "I have told you five points. Think about them after the meeting. I will check your work ording to these five points in a week. If you miss anything, you will be fired. That''s all!" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Emmett waved his hand. All the managers stood up, bowed to Emmett and left. "He didn''t criticize us today. We''re lucky!" "I''m also surprised. I received a phone call from Sophia. I heard from her that Emmett was in a bad mood today. Probably something happened to a branchpany. I guessed that he would punish us today." "That''s it. I heard about it, too. I was even ready for the near-death situation." "Let''s go. Stop talking nonsense in case Mr. Smith regrets and calls us back." The words of Mr. Sutton, who was in his forties, made all the managers'' hair stand on end and they ran off. Sophia also felt it was strange. Didn''t Emmett say that he would spend an hour to hold a serious criticism meeting? Why did he end the meeting so quickly? It wasn''t how Emmett did things. Emmett had always been known for being strict. Sophia walked to Emmett''s office, popped her head around the door, smiled and asked, "Mr. Smith, would you like to drink some hot drinks? Coffee?" "Milk tea." "OK." Sophia left his office and widened her eyes with surprise. ... ''Milk ... tea?'' ''Mr. Smith would like to drink milk tea this time!'' ''Oh my God, it''s scary!'' ''Mr. Smith didn''t drink milk tea at all!'' ''ine, on the other hand, likes to drink milk tea.'' Emmett untied his tie andy on the long sofafortably. He crossed his slender legs and was filled with evil and charm. Then he called ine. Soon, ine answered the phone. "Why didn''t you answer my phone? You''re annoying!" ine pouted andined. When she saw the phone number, she immediately sat up straight and was full of beans. Just now, she felt blue and was like a little fish thatcked water, but now she was in high spirits. She was looking forward to this call. However, she was reluctant to let Emmett notice that she had been waiting for him! If so, he would be arrogant! Hazel taught her that. "You didn''t answer my phone and even rejected my call. You went too far!" Emmett chuckled. Emmett chuckled. His ice-cold eyes were melting bit by bit and filled with gentleness. ''She starts to act girly.'' When he thought of how cute she was, he was full of affection. "I was in a meeting. A dozen managers stared at me with wide eyes and listened to me. It was not convenient for me to answer the phone." "So, I bothered you. You''re a president. You''re busy and have a lot of things to do. How dare an idle nobody like me bother you?" Emmett raised his slender hand and gently rubbed the hair on his forehead. His hands were slender and fair and not like the hands of a martial arts expert who had practiced martial arts for a long time. His hands were very delicate. He chuckled softly and looked handsome. His voice was charming, deep, mellow and husky. "What''s wrong?" "Nothing. What are you taking about?" ... ''What does he mean?'' "Why did you say such words to tease me? You sounded annoyed, so I thought that something had happened to you." (¡Ño¡Ñ) ... ine was dumbfounded. Again, he made fun of her! When she talked to Emmett, she was always strung along by him. Damn it! "I won''t talk to you anymore. You always bully me. Bye!" ine pretended to be angry. "Don''t hang up! I won''t make fun of you, okay? Don''t hang up...." Emmettforted ine gently. He had neverforted any woman before. Only then did ine pout, look at the sky and smile secretly. "You''re busy with your work. I''ll cut to the chase." "It''s fine. I''ve dealt with all those things. I''m always avable for my little ine''s call. Never mind. You can talk for a long time." ine stuck out her pink tongue andughed. She stood up from the stone stool, leaned against a tree and scratched her head. "Let me tell you, I''m going abroad!" ine said exaggeratedly and would like to surprise Emmett with this news. Emmett pretended to be surprised. "Is that so? It''s good! Your university is good. You''re lucky. Where are you going?" A few days ago, Kayden asked Emmett where Emmett would like to arrange for ine and the other students to go. Emmett would like to send them to a remote ind where was undeveloped. Kayden asked Emmett if an ind that was near d was okay. Emmett thought for a moment and agreed. When ine went to draw on the ind, the engagement ceremony here would be arranged. "Guess what?" Emmett pursed his lips and smiled. ''ine thinks that I don''t know that. OK. I''ll pretend to know nothing about it as long as she is happy.'' "America?" "America! No! Keep guessing!" ... "France? The scenery in France is quite good." "You''re wrong!" "I''m wrong again. It''s hard to guess. Africa?" "Fancy that! Mr. Smith, you fail to guess. Let me tell you, it''s d!" Emmett heard ine''s heartyughter and couldn''t help butugh secretly. He endured theughter with difficulty. "You will go to d. It''s a good ce. The scenery of Northern Europe is worth visiting." By then, Sophia knocked on the door and entered. She respectfully carried a cup of milk tea and carefully delivered it in. (¡Ño¡Ñ) ... ''Mr. Smith is lying on the sofa and looks rxed....'' ''He is so handsome!'' ''He is so handsome! He is so charming! He is so attractive for women!'' Sophia was so stunned by the handsome Emmett that she almost knocked over the cup. Her hands shook. Then she gently ced the milk tea on the coffee table. Emmett waved his hand at Sophia with a gentle smile. ''Mr. Smith is so charming when he is gentle!'' ''His smile is like the smile of a god!'' Just as Sophia was about to leave, she finally heard the word "baby". ''That''s it!'' ''Mr. Smith is on the phone with a woman, so he ends the meeting in a hurry and orders milk tea.'' ''It seems that Mr. Smith is reminiscing about someone by drinking a cup of milk tea.'' "To my surprise, my university is so good. I can go abroad at the beginning of the school year. It deserves to be called a good university!" ine raised her chin proudly. Her chubby face was full of brilliant smile. "Yes. Your university is good. When are you leaving?" "I will leave this afternoon." "How about having a lunch together?" "No. I have to go back and pack my things at noon." Emmett frowned slightly and couldn''t help but ask, "Will you have a farewell lunch with a boy?" Emmett thought of Mark immediately. Chapter 347: Im Here to See You Off Chapter 347: I''m Here to See You Off ''You were too young to steal my girl!'' "What? I just want to pack up my things. And I have to tell Hazel about it. You''re the one who''s being jealous!" "How many days are you staying in d?" "The notice says it''s a week. I''ll be back in a week." "A week? It''s a long time. How am I supposed to live without you for a week?" Emmettined on purpose. ine blushed right away. After making sure that nobody was around, she said in a high-pitched voice, "Just as usual!" "It''s too long. I can take four days." ine felt helpless. ''Four days? It was not up to me.'' It turned out that it was up to Emmett. The time was cut from one week to four days because of the order of some important person behind the scenes. "It''s not up to me. It''s up to the university." ine exined in a serious tone. Emmett grinned, "Then if I miss you, I''ll fly over." "Don''t! You can''t just go there. People will gossip." "I don''t care what others will say. I just care about my heart. I''ll go there if I miss you." Emmett was a domineering man. "It''s just one week. It''ll pass by before you know it. You don''t need to go there." "One week is long enough! I''ll miss your body." ine felt embarrassed. ''Did Bad-bear Smith want me so much? It was embarrassing that he said that on the phone.'' "I don''t want to continue the conversation. I''m going to ss. I''d better go now!" Then, ine hung up the phone. ''She just hung up on me? It was the first time the girl was so decisive!'' ''I hadn''t finished yet! This damn girl!'' ... She was the first person who dared to hang up on Emmett! Sitting up right away, Emmett red at the phone. Then, he picked up the milk-tea and took a sip. Emmett closed his eyes, trying to savor the taste of it. After two seconds, he opened his eyes and coughed. "It''s sweet as hell! I can''t stand the taste! What''s so delicious about it? And that girl drinks it every day!" Then, he thought of ine''s silly, happy face. His mind drifted away, and he took another sip of the milk-tea. Touching her chest, ine ran to the ssroom with rosy cheeks and a pounding heart. ''It was embarrassing. Bad-bear Smith just said on the phone that he would miss my body.'' ''Why did I feel like a little naked rabbit caught by Bad-bear Smith? And he would put me under him and do what he liked to me....'' The news that the freshmen of the School of Arts would be headed to d for their artistic creations spread throughout Irvine University. Many students were envious of the freshmen, especially the students of the School of Arts who were older than the freshmen. They wished that they entered the university a yearter so that they could go to d. ine rushed to her vi dormitory while calling Hazel. ''Thank God, you finally picked up the phone.'' "What''s the matter, ine?" Hazel was at Bradley''s apartment. Sitting at the dining table and eating the fried eggs, she looked at the busy man in the kitchen. ''Delicious food and a handsome guy. I was so happy.'' "Hazel! What''s wrong with you? Where are you? I''ve called you several times! I''m going to d! Come back now! I''ll leave in the afternoon!" When ine was anxious, she would be incoherent. Someday in the future, Franklin said that ine''s brain was always in a disordered state and she couldn''t be treated like a normal person. "What ind? Which amusement park?" As Hazel spoke, she was eating the eggs with a fork. "It''s a foreign country! The d in Northern Europe! I''m going abroad!" ine was yelling under the tree. She was so angry. ... Hazel was startled. She dropped the fork on the table and her eyes widened. "What did you say? Northern Europe? You are going abroad?" "Yes. The university sent us there for our artistic creations. Come back now, or you won''t be able to see me before I leave." "Okay, I''ll go back now." Hanging up the phone, Hazel stood up and shouted at Bradley, "Handsome guy! I''ll go now!" "What? The food will be ready in a minute. I won''t be able to eat it up by myself. What a waste." Waving the slice in his hand, Bradley turned his head to look at Hazel. "I can''t have this meal. My best friend is going abroad. I have to go back and see her off. I''m leaving!" Hearing this, Bradley frowned. Then, he turned off the fire, took off the apron, wiped his hands, and walked out, "Let''s go. I''ll drive you back. It''s not easy to hail a taxi here." Hazel didn''t refuse. She grinned and said, "That''ll be great, bro. You''re helpful." The corner of Bradley''s mouth twitched. ''I was not your bro.'' Despite the hangover, Hazel felt energetic after one night''s sleep. After all, she was young. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Walking out of Bradley''s apartment, Hazel and Bradley ran into a neighbor, who was an old woman. Seeing Hazel, the woman felt interested. Carrying a basket of vegetables, she chuckled and asked, "Bradley, are you going out?" "Yes, Ma''am." Bradley answered with a smile. Then, the woman asked, "This is your girlfriend? Not bad. What a beautiful girl!" ... Bradley got shocked. ''Girlfriend? (¡Ñ_¡Ñ)'' While being shocked, Bradley also blushed. ... But Hazel didn''t mind. She nudged Bradley and said with a grin, "Why didn''t you answer her? Ma''am, I just knew him. If Mr. Hughes has some secrets, please tell me!" Hearing this, Bradley felt embarrassed and frowned. ''What were they talking about?'' Taking a deep breath, the woman grinned, "You just knew him? Alright. Girl, Bradley is a brilliant young guy! You have to cherish him!" If the woman''s hands were empty, she would have patted Hazel''s hand. Bradley was walking ahead of Hazel, looking sulky. Hazel caught up with him and grabbed his arm, "What''s wrong? Are you angry? Why are you keeping a straight face? It looks not cute. Did I do something that offended you?" However, Hazel thought to herself, ''Mr. Hughes looked so innocent and cute when being angry....'' "Why did you tell her that you were my girlfriend when you are not? Don''t you know that these old people enjoy gossiping?" Hazelughed, "I won''te here anyway. Let them gossip. They don''t know who I am." (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) What Hazel said left Bradley dumbfounded. ''I still had to live here after you''d gone. I could hear the gossip.'' Finding Hazel troublesome, Bradley decided that he would never see this woman again after driving her to Irving University! When ine was about to reach her high-ss dormitory, four people were in her way. ... The tall figures scared ine. Swaying a little, she gasped. "You coward! Do you think that you can run into a pervert on campus?" Putting one hand in his pocket, Franklinughed. When he looked at ine in a distance, he found that she was small and looked like a middle school student. Now, being near to her, Franklin found that she had an energetic, na?ve and pure face. ... ''What an adorable girl!'' Michael said to Franklin, "You do have the characters of being a pervert. You have the motive, the strength, and the look. She fears you for a reason!" Hearing this, the four gifted schrs of Irvine University except Franklinughed out loud under the tree. Franklin was pissed off. Waving his hand, Patrick looked at ine and said, "ine, I heard that you were going to d, right? Are you leaving this afternoon?" ine recovered herself and nodded, "Yes, that''s right. We''re leaving in the afternoon." As ine spoke, she shifted her gaze from Patrick to Mark. Mark ... was gazing at her, and it was an intense gaze! ine felt her cheeks burning hot, and she was afraid to meet Mark''s eyes. Patrick smiled and said, "Hearing the news, Mark was in no mood to do anything. He waste for the important summit meeting because of bringing breakfast to someone who skipped it. He was the first to leave the meeting because of you. And he hurried here to see you off." As Patrick spoke, he nudged Mark, who was standing beside him. Chapter 348: Ill Wait for You to Come Back Chapter 348: I''ll Wait for You to Come Back Mark smiled embarrassedly. His eyes were filled with tenderness, and his face wore a gentle smile. "ine, it''s also a good thing that the school suddenly decided to let you go out for art collection. It''s good for the improvement of your painting. Remember to study hard and take good care of yourself out there. The sea breeze over there is quite strong. Pay attention to keep warm." Mark said gently, and ine nodded her head vigorously. In the end, ine was so moved that she looked at Mark and said, "Mark, thank you. You are so considerate." ¡°Mark is so careful!¡± ine thought. Michael puckered in a smile. "Is he considerate? I didn''t notice! Mark the Genius is famous for his indifferent manner! Why is he only considerate to you, ine? Mark? Tell me about it!" ... ine immediately red at Michael, puffed up her cheeks, and retorted, "You''re talking nonsense! Mark has been famous for being gentle and refined since high school! He¡¯s not like what you said, right, Mark?" ¡°Ahem!¡± The other three geniuses all coughed in unison exaggeratedly. Mark then put his fist to his lips and smiled down. His eyes were covered with deep affection. Mark''s gentle gaze was like the warm sunlight, covering ine''s head, making her feel warm and her heart beat abnormally. "What ine said is correct." Patrick made a vomiting expression and urged Mark, "Hey, Mark, where''s your gift? Haven¡¯t you prepared a parting gift? Why don''t you take it out? I drove to the mall so quickly." A gift?(¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine was stunned. Really? Was Mark actually so thoughtful? Mark blushed and took out a paper bag from his bag. He took two steps forward and handed it to ine. "This is ... for you..." Mark did not speak as smoothly as usual with some shyness in his eyes. ine gapped her eyes and timidly stretched out her small hands, as she was afraid that the bag Mark had given her would contain a biting dinosaur. "What ... is this?" "A scarf. The sea breeze over there is quite strong. Be careful to keep warm." Oh... I was just curious at his words. Mark mentioned the sea breeze in d. That was just an excuse to give me this. A scarf. ine tilted her head and opened the bag. She took out the checked wool scarf and grabbed it in her hand. It was so soft and felt very good. "Mark... It¡¯s costing you much... I feel so bad..." ine grinned. Actually, she liked the ssic checked scarf. It had both the style of the academy and the taste of home. It was very suitable for people like her. ... But she felt it was rude to try it on right away. She had to say something polite. It was the Chinese style of epting gifts. You had to act like this. Mark smiled gently. Before he could say anything, Patrick said, "You don''t have to worry about the money. Mark is so rich, extraordinarily rich. Besides, it took him a lot of effort to pick this scarf for you. He dragged me to almost every store in the mall. Look, even the soles of my shoes were worn." ine''s eyes widened a little. Mark chuckled, "Don''t listen to him. He''s exaggerating." "Exaggerating? I''m telling the truth! Didn''t you dy the summit meeting just to buy this scarf?" Mark quickly nced at ine and then red at Patrick. Patrick grinned and said, "Alright, I said too much. Oh, looks like this is such a thankless task." ine failed to keep up with the thinking of these great geniuses. She was confused by what they said to each other. Franklin was howling on the phone again because of his website, causing ine to be even more confused. She opened her crystal eyes wide and looked at Mark nkly. Mark reached out and touched ine''s head. His gentle movements were filled with love. "Be careful out there. Don''t try to be a hero when things go wrong or wander around carelessly. Follow the team. I''ll wait for you toe back." (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ¡°I''ll wait for you toe back...¡± These few words made ine frozen there! What did he mean? ¡°I''ll wait for you toe back.¡± What did that mean? Did this mean that Mark was insinuating, "ine, I love you so much. I can''t live without you. I''ll wait for you toe back and ask for my love..." ine blinked her eyes hard and shot her wild thoughts away. Then she smiled at Mark and nodded, "Yeah, don''t worry, Mark. I will take good care of myself." ... Forget about the ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡± ine, you should be more sensible. You should just ignore all the unrealistic things. Franklin was overwhelmed with worry because of the recent hacking of his website. He was shouting at the phone, and when he turned around, he saw a scene that shocked him! Under the autumn wind, ine raised her beautiful, pure face and looked at Mark, who was facing the wind with admiration. Mark''s gaze seemed to be filled with scorching heat as he lowered his head and looked at the little girl affectionately. A thought shed through Franklin''s mind. ine''s and Mark''s heights coincided with the golden kissing distance! As long as Mark lowered his head slightly, he could kiss on the little girl''s pink lips. What a despicable me... Franklin hurriedly cut off the phone, pointed at ine, and shouted, "ine! Don''t take Mark''s gift. The scarf he bought looks bad. I''ll buy you a better one!" Both Patrick and Michael sneered at Franklin, mocking him for poaching his friend¡¯s girl. Hearing Franklin''s words, Mark picked up the scarf and wrapped it around ine''s neck. He looked at it and said, "It''s really beautiful... Just like I imagined." ine felt the soft texture of the wool scarf. Her neck felt extremelyfortable and she didn¡¯t take thought carefully about Mark¡¯s words. What did Mark mean by ¡°Just like he imagined¡±? Did that mean that he would always think about you? ine held one end of the scarf in her hand and swung it around. She bared her little white teeth and faced the sunlight, smiling foolishly at Mark. Later, ine was named "the School Babe who you want to protect the most" with absolute high scores. As for Hazel, she was named ¡°the Toughest Girl of the year" without any doubt. As these people were talking, an off-road vehicle drove over and stopped beside them. Just as these people were wondering whose car this was, Hazel jumped out of the car. Franklin''s jaw dropped in amazement. "Holy shit! It¡¯s so crazy for you to drive your car on the campus." It seemed that only teachers were allowed to drive on the campus. ... Michael said to Franklin, "You also drove your car to our dormitory just like that. Do you have the face to me her? Don''t tell me you¡¯re hitting on her?" "Me? I¡¯m hitting on her? Stop joking!" Franklin shrugged and rolled his eyes. He didn''t like Hazel very much. Hazel coldly nced at Franklin. Her words were even meaner. "I just thought I smelled a dog¡¯s stink the moment I got out of the car. Well, there was actually a dog barking here. It was unsightly, so quickly fuck off! Haven¡¯t you heard about ¡®a barking Franklin never bites¡¯?¡± Michael, Patrick, ine, and Mark were all so amused by Hazel''s words that they began tough back and forth. Franklin was so angry that he clenched his fists tightly. He walked over and grabbed Hazel''s clothes. He raised his big fist, pretending to punch Hazel. Actually, he was just putting on an act. Everyone was used to it. They know it was just a joke. However, none of them had thought that in the next second, they would hear a person shouting with great momentum, "Stop! What are you doing! Don''t hit anyone!!" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Everyone, including the giggling Hazel, was stunned. They all turned around and looked at Bradley, who had jumped out of the car. Bradley had originally agreed with Hazel that as long as he sent her here, he would directly drive away. And, from then on, they would never meet again. But... Now, Bradley just couldn''t help but jump out and m the car door. He strode to Hazel''s side and pushed Franklin away. He red at him angrily, "Do you want to hit her? If you dare to hit her, I will send you to the police!" Franklin puffed up his mouth and was stunned. He was joking with Hazel, okay? He, the dignified and elegantputer prince, would never hit a woman. Besides, this woman was also close to his friend! Why is this man so serious? Hazel was stunned for a moment, then she looked at Franklin''s appearance and couldn''t help butugh out loud. "Ha-ha... Franklin, I''m so happy today. It''s rare to see your poop-eating expression. I''ve really earned it, ha-ha." ... Bradley felt embarrassed. It seemed that... he was too nervous... Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. They were not enemies at all, but more like happy foes. Chapter 349: Does He Really Care About Her? Chapter 349: Does He Really Care About Her? Damn it, Bradley thought he was just an idiot. He decided not to go find Hazel again but now he couldn''t help rushing over here. "I''m leaving." Bradley nced at Franklin''s clear face. Feeling annoyed, he turned around to leave. However, someone tugged at his sleeve. It was ine who held Bradley''s sleeve eagerly and asked in surprise. "Aren''t you ... the cop that day?" "You remember me?" But ine didn''t impress Bradley at all. ine grinned at him, "Yes. When I went to the police office that day, I found that cops were hot. Then I noticed you." Hearing what ine said, all men were silent. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Franklin watched at ine with a sense of disdain. Bradley blinked and said, "Yes, it''s me." "You are hot, really hot." ineughed. ine looked at Bradley and Hazel so that she could find out about the rtionship between them. "Hazel was with the young policemanst night. ¡°ine thought that Bradley was not bad. He was good-looking and had a good job. Bradley felt almost scary as ine had been looking at him weirdly. Hazel then patted Bradley''s shoulder and introduced him to everyone, "This is my friend, a very good one, Bradley. He is a police officer respected by people." Mark smiled at Bradley and nodded, "Nice to meet you." Patrick and Michael nodded at him too, "Nice to meet you." Only Franklin muttered, "So that''s why he talked about sending people to the police office all the time." Out of courtesy, Bradley had to say hello to everyone. ine was delighted and called out to all. ... "Everyone, why note in to talk? I am about to leave in the afternoon." Franklin was about to say yes, but Mark stopped him. He shook his head and said, "You''re leaving in the afternoon. It must take you some time to pack up. Plus you will spend a long time on the ne. Just have a good rest now. We will go." ine smiled sincerely, "It''s alright. I''m not tired. I will make you noodles. Don''t you want to try it? I promised to cook for you." Mark was pleased. He lowered his head and looked at ine warmly. He whispered to her, "After youe back, I will." Then, he held ine''s hand tightly. Then he turned around and left. ine stood there and watched at her hand that had been held by him. Then she saw the men going away. What did he mean? ine thought that maybe he wanted to say, "After youe back, I''ll be yours." or "You are mine." ine found that she had a more thirst for sex now. "What are you looking at? Mark has gone. You can''t stay here all the time. Let''s go inside. He''s really gone away!" Hazel grabbed her clothes and dragged ine into the room. Of course, Bradley somehow followed the girls into the lush vi. ine treated Bradley ardently and went to prepare fruits for him. Hazel took off the new scarf from the rack and had a look at the price tag. Immediately, her jaw dropped. She shouted, "ine! Who bought you the scarf? 4,800 for a scarf is so expensive!" "What?" ine was also shocked and ran over to see the price tag. "Maybe it is mibeled. It might be cheaper than the price." Hazel pursed her lips. "Bull shit! Look! This shopping mall never gives discounts. The prices rocket to sky. For 4800, we could get lots of food to eat. Tell me, who gave it to you? Is that Emmett?" ... ine shook her head and muttered, "It''s not him ... It is... Mark..." "What?" Hazel cried to her, "It is really? Wow, Mark is so rich! But a scarf should not be worth that much. I feel sorry for him." ine patted Hazel and red at her. Then her lips pouted. "It is really too much. Should I return it to him?" "Stupid! If you do so, he will be sad. Keep it! And put it on so that he can see it!" "But it''s too expensive. I''m not sure if I could ept it. What about paying him the money?" "No! You can''t do it. If you give him the money, you humiliate him. You want to enrage your dear Mark? Just keep it!" It seemed that all she could do was to ept it. Then Hazel began to ask ine about going abroad. Bradley sat by the side and listened to the talkative girls. To his surprise, it wasn''t that annoying. He couldn''t understand why he had followed Hazel into the vi. He had made up his mind to leave after sending Hazel home. Emmett couldn''t focus on his work. "Mr. Smith, therees a call from Miss Juliana. Would you want a transfer?" Sophia called in with her beautiful voice. Emmett had been upset. When he heard about Juliana, he became even more anxious and shouted, "If she calls you again, just tell her you can''t transfer it. Let her call me on my mobile phone!" Sophia was scared to death. Emmett picked up his phone and found that there were several missed calls from Juliana. Emmett was irritated by her. "Is it necessary to keep calling me? Everyone knows she is about to get engaged. Is she really so happy to tell me about that?" Emmett called Lucas. "Lucas..." "Emmett? What makes you call me?" Lucasughed at him. Emmett gave the order, "Come to mypany right now. You want me to y baseball with you." "I..." Emmett had already hung off before Lucas refused him. "What a super arrogant freak!" Lucas thought, "Alright, I will get myself one day off." ... Lucas walked out with his suit in his hand. The secretary followed him out in panic. Her high-heeled shoes kept clicking. "Mr. Lee! Isn''t there a meeting for executives? Where are you going?" "I am going out. Mr. Smith said that I wanted him to y baseball. Do you understand?" As Lucas imitated Emmett''s tone, he wanted tough. "You want me to y baseball." Lucas couldn''t help but keep thinking about what Emmett had said. Emmett was clearly the one who invited him to y baseball. How could he said in that way? "What about the meeting?" "Ask the vice president to preside over it." "Yes, I will." The secretary, in fact, was depressed. As a president, how could he be absent from such an important meeting? Just because someone wanted him to y baseball? It was ridiculous. Lucas drove towards Emmett''spany. When he passed a crossroads, a little girl suddenly rushed in. He was so frightened that he mmed on the brake! That girl dares to go through a red light! "Fuck you! How could you run through a red light? You will be killed." A driver of the car abreast cursed. Lucas Looked up and discovered that the girl who was in panic picked up a puppy dog and muttered, "I''m sorry ... I''m here to catch it..." Lucas was stunned. Because that girl''s eyes resembled Hazel''s! They were round almond-shaped eyes, clear like crystals. Lucas was confused at the moment. Even though he knew that she wasn''t Hazel, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. He got out of the car and waved his hand at the girl. "Alright, you can go now. Just remember that watch out on the roads. You can''t lose your life for a dog. Watch the signal lights when you cross the road, understand?" His voice was infinitely gentle. Even his tone was so tender. The man in the car abreast was so aggravated that he was about to scold Lucas. Then he noticed that Lucas was sturdy and well-dressed. From head to feet, Lucas was all dressed in brands. Then he looked at Lucas¡¯ car. Damn it, it was worth tens of millions. He just drove away. ... Smiling at Lucas, the girl nodded at Lucas and ran away with the puppy. Lucas watched the girl go away with ssy eyes. Only then did he realize he had to go. He patted his head and got into the car. "Is there something wrong with me?" Lucas thought. It was Just a girl who looked like Hazel. However, he had acted weirdly. "What a shame on you!" Lucas told himself. He shifted the gears and moved on. If it were Hazel today, she would not have let the man go. She would have probably cursed him back, even including his families. Thinking of Hazel, Lucas couldn''t help but chuckle. Lucas suddenly showed a serious look. What''s wrong with him? He always thought of her without any reason. Women were pets for him. He wouldn''t let them affect himself. rm bells rang! Lucas considered that maybe he started to care about her. Lucas shook his head immediately when the idea popped up in his head. After he arrived at Emmett''spany, he made a call to Emmett. Emmett answered, "Are you here?" "Yes, Mr. Smith. I never have disobeyed your order! I have rushed over here for you. Go downstairs please!" Lucas was still with that mocking tone. "Alright, I''ll be down in a few minutes. Wait for me in the underground garage." Emmett had already put on the beige coat and strode out. Chapter 350: Even Scared of a Little Girl Chapter 350: Even Scared of a Little Girl After entering the elevator, Kayden asked. "Master Smith, where are you going?" "Oh, I''m going to y baseball with Lucas. You don''t have to go with me." Kayden''s eyebrows twitched, "Don''t go with you? I don''t think so. I''ll be concerned." "It''s fine. I''m going out in Lucas¡¯ car. Besides, I take a few guns with me. There''s no need to follow me." "Which baseball field are you going to y in?" "Marlins Park." "Alright." Kayden followed Emmett out of the elevator and saw Lucas smoking outside. ... Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Mr. Lee!" Kayden greeted him with a faint smile. Lucas immediately turned around, threw away his cigarette, and then smiled. "Mr. Smith is really fast. I just took few draws of this cigarette. How do you get there?" "Take your car." Emmett said straightforwardly as he got into the back seat of Lucas'' car. Kayden frowned slightly. He was worried.... How could the chief bodyguard be at ease if he didn''t follow his master? Lucas was amazed. He looked at Kayden and said. "Kayden, aren''t you going with him? There isn''t any bulletproof equipment in my car, and it isn''t as strong as yours." As he spoke, heughed out loud, because he had never felt how dangerous this world was. Kayden sighed, "He doesn''t want me to follow. Mr. Lee, have a good time." Lucas nodded and started the car. Lucas looked at the handsome man with his eyebrows slightly knitted from the rearview mirror and asked softly. "To be frank, where do you want me to take you?" "To y baseball." "Are you really going to y baseball?" "Of course. Let''s go to Marlins Park." Always being cautious, Emmett kept an eye on suspicious vehicles from the window. There were no vehicles following them. Great. It seemed to be right to use Lucas as a cover. As expected, Lucas followed Emmett''s instructions and went to Marlins Park. However, he didn''t even stop. He circled around the field and just left. "Now, Emmett, where exactly are you going?" "Irvine University." "What!" Lucas was shocked. He was pop-eyed with surprise. Irvine University? To Irvine University? In other words, Emmett was going to see ine who lived with Hazel! In that case... he would also see Hazel? Immediately, Lucas was a little flustered, and his cheeks went slightly red. "Well ... why do you go to Irvine University? Why not somewhere else?" ... "Damn it! Is there my woman in any other ce? That''s easy for you to say. You are here to pick me up, not to pick on me. Go to Irvine University!" Emmett just showed his fierce temper as the young master of ZH n. Lucas pouted and muttered. "Then... will I see Hazel?" "You won''t die if you see her. What? Don''t you even dare to see a little girl?" "Of course not! I just think that if I go, she will misunderstand and think that I have yielded to her." "It''s okay to speak some soft words. For women, you should just coax them sometimes. It doesn''t matter as long as your dick is not soft." .... Lucas was seized with surprise. ''Emmett, you''re really amazing!'' Emmett had a calm expression on his face as he said indifferently. "I''m a proper cover for you to see her here. Maybe you can make up. If so, you owe me a favor. Remember to pay for me the next time you go to the auction." "You ... you''re really ... a profiteer!" Lucas couldn''t help but shake his head. "I don''t have to be kind to rich people like you." "Aren''t you rich?" "Just so so. I barely managed to survive." Emmett finally chuckled. Lucas¡¯ heart skipped a beat when he saw Emmett''s overwhelming smile in the rearview mirror. No one would have imagined that such a handsome and charming man would be a shark that no one could touch! His martial arts were so amazing that he could kill a few people once easily! And what was even stranger was.... This shark was actually attracted to a small fish. It was more ridiculous than a wolf falling in love with a sheep. They arrived at ine''s vi dormitory soon. Lucas pulled a wry face when he saw the building. "Emmett, you''re really nice to your woman. You''re overly spoiled. You actually gave a student a building to live in. How could those old professors bear it?" ... Emmett rolled his eyes and retaliated, "Aren''t your woman living in here? Why do you have any comints since it is also for your woman?" Lucas went silent. Lucas hesitated, "Hey, Emmett, do you think I should go upstairs?" "If you don''t want to go upstairs, then be an idiot in the car and wait for me." Emmett had already stepped up the stairs. After great hesitation, Lucas clenched his fists tightly and followed Emmett. "Hey, Emmett, just tell them that you dragged me here. Don''t say that I''m willing toe in. Just say that you dragged me into the house. Get it?" Emmett couldn''t help butugh. "Why are you doing this? Come on. She''s just a woman. Shame on you." In fact, Lucas also secretly scolded himself for shame on himself. He had been quarreling with Hazel for a while, and he tried to not speak to her. Later, he couldn''t stand it and chased after her again. However, she didn''t buy it and just ignored him. He had no choice but to continue the cold war with her. At the period of the cold war, he came to see her.... He was so embarrassed. Just as he was thinking about it, the doorbell rang and someone inside came to open the door. ine was busy in the kitchen when the doorbell rang. Hazel, who was gnawing on a radish, signaled to Bradley with her foot, who was sitting there watching TV. "Open the door." "Why me? This is your ce. I''m your guest." "Come on. We already slept togetherst night. What''s the difference? Open the door!" Hazel was toozy to move. In order tomand Bradley, she dared to provoke him with anything. Sure enough, Mr. Hughes was so unsophisticated that he immediately blushed when he heard her words. He nced at the kitchen andined in whispers. "Can you stop speaking nonsense? With your good friend here, as a woman, shouldn''t you show some self-love?" ... Hazel liked to see Bradley being shy. He was a big boy with such a tall figure, but he always blushed. He was so cute. Hazel grinned and said, "Self-love doesn''t matter. Facing Mr. Hughes, I love you more." Bradley''s face immediately turned red. He was going crazy. With crazy Hazel, he would sooner orter be attacked by heart disease. Bradley could only stand up and open the door. Immediately, the people inside and outside were all shocked. "What?" Emmett immediately frowned as he stared at Bradley. His face turned ashen with outrage. An idea urred to him, "ine hid a man!" In the next second, Emmett''s fists clenched tightly! He even wanted to just snap the man''s neck! The reason why Bradley was shocked was that the two men standing outside the door were so dazzling and handsome, shining with nobility. Moreover, they looked familiar. He must have seen them before.... "Who are you looking for?" Bradley asked Emmett. "Who are you?!" Emmett narrowed his eyes. Even Lucas, who was standing behind him, could feel Emmett''s anger. Thus, Lucas whispered to Emmett. "Stay calm, stay calm first. Even if ine cheats on you, you need to calm down. In front of ine, if you kill her new boyfriend, ine will hate you. Pay attention to your methods." The anger between Emmett''s eyebrows started to jump violently! Brilliant! He caught her off guard and found another man! When he heard the word "cheat", he was even more furious. Cheating on him? How dare her! It was none of Lucas'' business. Of course, that was easy for him to say. Fuck the calming down! Facing this matter, he couldn''t calm down. He wanted to kill him now! ... "I''m asking who you are! Answer me!" When Bradley was still a little dumbfounded, Emmett roared loudly. Bradley winced in horror but continued to say. "Who are you guys looking for? If you weren''t looking for the owner of this house, why should I tell you who I am?" Emmett reached out as quickly as the lightning. He seized Bradley by his cor and lifted him up. Although Bradley was pretty tall and strong, Emmett actually lifted him up. Emmett stared at Bradley with his dangerous and sharp eyes as he squeezed out a few words between his teeth. "When I have the patience to talk to you, you''d better give me all the answers I want!" Chapter 351: Calm Down First Chapter 351: Calm Down First Lucas was amused by them. Leaning against the door frame, he tried to persuade Bradley. "Well, you''d better answer the question, boy. Otherwise you will suffer a lot. I''m not kidding." Bradley was confused. Why did this man call him boy? He was already twenty-four years old, and these two men seemed to be at his age. Did they mistook him for a student at Irving University? "I ... I''m ... a guest," Bradley replied in a hurry. Only fools went looking for trouble, after all. He was carried off the ground now. This handsome man was really strong. It seemed to be a piece of cake for him to lift a man up. What a horrible thing! ine served a dish and found out that Bradley was no longer in the house. She asked Hazel with doubts, who was reading a magazine and nibbling on a radish, "Hazel, where''s that policeman? Did you drive him away? Didn''t I invite him for dinner?" Hazel didn''t even move her gaze from the magazine. She pointed at the door with the radish. "Well, he heard a knock and went to open the door." "Let me check who''s here." ine wiped her hands and walked towards the door, asking, "Mr. Hughes? Who''s here?" As long as Emmett heard ine''s voice, he let go of Bradley immediately. ... Bradley''s face flushed as he stroked his chest and gasped for breath. ''Thank God! This man almost strangled me to death!'' ine walked to the door in surprise and saw Bradley panting with a red face. ''What''s wrong with Mr. Hughes? Why does he pant like that against the wall and look like so piteous. Does he have an asthmatic attack?'' "Why are you here?" In the next second, she saw Emmett with a cold look. That expression was truly frightening! If looks could kill, she would be six feet under now. His gaze was as dangerous as a beast, ready for pouncing on its prey. There was no smile on his face. "Well, what''s wrong with you? Why are you looking at me that way?" ine blinked at Emmett. Lucas chuckled. "ine, you are so bold now. How can you do this behind Emmett''s back? This is wrong. Well, calm down first, Emmett. I believe she didn''t do this on purpose. Why don''t you show some tolerance and forgive her this time?" Lucas nudged Emmett''s arm, but Emmett pushed him back fiercely. Staring at ine before him, Emmett just pushed her away. Then he clutched Bradley''s neck and took him in. His action was quick and powerful, as if it was a man walking a dog. It was easy to tell that he was skilled and great. There was no need to see in person at the arena. A tiny movement in daily life could demonstrate it. Bradley was very impressed by Emmett. ine stood at the door and was dumbfounded. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) She could not register what was just happening. Did Emmett take control of a policeman with one move? "Wait... Well... What''s he doing?" ine asked with a petrified look, her mouth wide-open. "What''s Emmett doing? Can''t you see it? He loses his mind because of you! How can you cheat on him?" ... Lucas clicked his tongue and squeezed into the house. ''Wow! There will be a good show soon. Emmett and ine''s lover. What a day!'' As soon as he entered, Lucas saw Hazel on the sofa. She was wearing pajamas and her snow-white feet were crossed on her legs. She was lying there as having snacks. ''How can she act this? ine''s lover is also in the house! Doesn''t she know?'' Lucas was irritated. Emmett dragged Bradley into the living room and kicked him on the knee. Bradley let out a muffled snort. Then he knelt on the floor. ''Damn it! This man is so good! Who teaches him these? Will he be interested in being a policeman? He must also be good at dealing with gangsters.'' This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Bradley''s mind was full of those random thoughts, and he still couldn''t figure out why he was treated like this. He didn''t even have the chance to speak in front of this handsome but ferocious man. As his neck was being clutched, he could not even utter a single word. Bradley could tell, if this man wanted, he could even break his neck next moment. "Hey, Emmett, what are you doing? Why are you doing this to Mr. Hughes? Emmett!" ine rushed over and grabbed Emmett''s arm. Emmett turned around and gave her a fierce stare. He asked through his gritted teeth, "Tell me! Who is he? Why is he here?" Emmett''s cold tone took Hazel aback. She put down the magazine and sat up to look around. ''Oh my God! Does a world war break out here?'' When Hazel saw that Bradley was kneeling on the ground, she jumped off the sofa barefoot immediately. She didn''t even notice that Lucas was also there. As soon as she rushed over, she shouted, "Hey! What are you doing? He''s my friend! Let go of him right now! You hear me? My Bradley, are you alright? Does it hurt?" ... Hazel went to help Bradley. Bradley was surprised by the way Hazel addressed him just now. Never had a woman called him "my Bradley" except his family. However, his throat was so painful that he was unable to speak. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Emmett raised his eyebrows as seeing the intimacy between Hazel and Bradley. Meanwhile, Lucas'' jaw dropped. His mind went nk. Only then did Emmett realize that ine was not the only who lived here. There was also Hazel. Anger had burned down his reason just now. Emmett looked at Hazel and asked, "Is he a friend you brought, or ine? Is he a friend of both of you?" Hazel supported Bradley and shouted with a livid face, "I brought him here. What''s wrong with you? How could you do this to our guest? No matter whose friend he is, he doesn''t do anything wrong." Emmett still frowned and asked ine in a low voice, "Is this man really Hazel''s friend?" ine held his arm in a hurry, afraid that he would have any action. She stood on tiptoe and whispered to Emmett''s ear, "Yes. Hazel stayed at his housest night." Emmett''s gloomy face changed at once. A smile went through his lips instead. ''Well... It turns out this man is Hazel''s boyfriend.'' Emmett turned around and looked at Lucas with sympathy. Sure enough, Lucas'' chest was filled with burning anger. His face darkened. Hazel helped Bradley sit on the sofa and looked at him up and down. "Are you alright? Do you feel it hurt? Tell me. Let me have a check." Hazel looked at Bradley with much concern and bustled around to take care of him. Emmett had calmed down already. He then looked at the kitchen and asked, "ine, are you cooking?" "Yes! Oh no! I still have three dishes to cook!" ... "Alright, I''ll help you." Emmett hugged ine''s waist and walked into the kitchen with her. Then he shut the door. "Why are you closing the door...?" Before ine could finish her words, Emmett pressed her against the door. Then, he came closer and hugged her tightly. He thennded a hot kiss on her lips. ine struggled with muffled groans. One of her hand was trembling as she grabbed Emmett''s clothes, and the other one was pointing behind Emmett. ''Oh no... The food is burning.'' ine''s tongue tip was numb, and her face blushed. She already forgot everything but indulged herself in his kiss. Every time he kissed her in such an invasive way, she would lose her mind and submit to him. "If you dare to bring another man home, I will make him live in a living hell! Do you believe me?" Emmett gasped hard as asking. But before ine could answer him, he pressed on her lips again and held her tight in his arms. He finally lost control and his hands went around her body. ine was panting while his hand was on her chest. She had lost all her strength and had to hug his neck to stand up. She groaned, "Stop... Food...is burning..." Emmett changed his position andnded another hot kiss. He took off her shirt and unbuttoned her bra. He was always obsessed with her breasts. "Forget the food. We can order takeout." ine could utter nothing but muffled groans. But all her arousing voices were submerged in the flooding of kisses. ine''s face was still red when she was cooking. She had made up her mind. From now on, she would never let Emmett enter the kitchen. Or else, a cooking ce would be reduced to a hotbed of eroticism. Her lips, her breasts, her buttocks, and even her private part down there ... all were conquered by him. Chapter 352: Leave Now Chapter 352: Leave Now Her body was hot and she could still feel his temperature. Damn it! Due to him, she couldn''t focus on cooking, and even put in the wrong seasoning. Emmett behaved like a househusband. Wearing an apron, he was chopping vegetables carefully, as if just now they hadn''t kissed at all. "Do you want to salt it up? ine, you''ve already put salt in this dish three times. " "Really? Did I add it three times?" ine turned away in annoyance. Looking at her, Emmett had tough. He leaned over and bent down, and bit ine in the ear. "Oh, I know. You must be unsatisfied about the short kiss just now. Don''t worry, we''ll continue in your bedroom after dinner. After all, I''ll always satisfy my girl." (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine was frozen in surprise. She was not satisfied? Come on! It''s him! Thinking of what Emmett did, she was frightened. Her legs felt weak as water, but she immediately smiled and ttered Emmett with a dumb face. "Mr. Smith, you have to work in the afternoon. You can''t be too tired at noon. I think you''d better take a rest instead." Emmett smiled craftily. "I''m not tired. I have the stamina to continue." ine was despondent. Her lips trembled as she muttered: "Why don''t you find a few more women and take turns to do it? If so, maybe I would not be so pitiful." "What? What did you say?" Emmett''s ears were so sharp that he immediately fixed his eyes on her. ine was so frightened by his gaze that she squinted and smiled, "I mean, I''m so grateful for your understanding. It''s really ... lucky to have such a strong man like you..." When she spoke of "lucky", there was a shiver in her tone. What was she saying just now? She even said such things she didn''t mean to. Emmett smiled and rubbed ine''s head affectionately. "Never mind. A man has to work harder for his greedy girl." ine was speechless. Mr. Smith just called white ck! Indeed, wily merchants were all excellent at lying through their teeth. ... Hazel nervously surrounded Bradley and kept asking him. "Did you get hurt? Did you feel hurt somewhere? Let me check! Why do you keep shaking your head? Stop shaking now! Answer to me and I''ll see where you got hurt. Emmett is very strong and he''s good at fighting. You should take it seriously." Bradley broke out in a cold sweat and he was somewhat exhausted. He copsed on the sofa and shook his head nkly. He felt like he had escaped from hell! Lucas couldn''t bear it anymore, and he roared with a dark face: "Why did you ask him? Even if he got injured, can you check his body? You can''t! You are just friends and you need to keep your distance!" Lucas was so angry that he fiercely lifted up his clothes. He was furious to see Hazel worrying about another man. Damn it! Only then did Hazel notice that Lucas was also in the house. She turned his head in surprise and looked at Lucas with her beautiful eyes. Then she raised her eyebrows and said: Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Excuse me, are you talking to me?" "Nonsense, of course! Otherwise, is there anyone else here?" Lucas took off his coat and hung it up on a hanger. He walked to Hazel and grabbed her at the arm with one hand. After pulling her to his side, he coldly nced at Bradley on the sofa and barely endured his anger and said, "Come to my side." Hazel shook Lucas off right away and stood there akimbo. "What are you doing? How could you pull at me! You are in my house now. Don''t speak to me in a peremptory tone! I hate it!" Hazel took a few more steps towards Bradley. She red at Lucas with defiance. Lucas blinked his eyes in a rage. He pointed at Bradley and fiercely asked: ... "Who is he? Why do you care so much about him?" Bradley really didn''t want to get involved in the romance of these wealthy young masters anymore. It was too dangerous. Just as he was about to say that he was just a passer-by, Hazel shouted: "It''s none of your business. Why should I tell you who he is? Mr. Lee, you are the boss in yourpany and your employees must follow what you ordered. But you should know you weren''t in thepany now and I''m not your subordinate either. I don''t owe you. Who are you to question me in such a tone?" Bradley was frightened by Hazel''s words. Hazel was indeed a strong woman. It seemed that she showed more her soft side in front of him. Lucas was also stunned by her and his face turned pale. "Who do you think I am? I am your man!" "You''re shameless! How dare you say that after we broke up?!" Hazel said. Lucas stood up angrily. He stared at Hazel and roared: "Who the hell is he?! Why is he here? Even if you''re not my girlfriend, I don''t allow you to be other men''s! Never!" Hazel widened her eyes out of anger as if she wanted to beat Lucas with big eyes. She screamed: "None of your business! I can be with whoever as I like. It is up to me! You want to know who he is? Alright! Let me tell you. Listen up, Mr. Lee, he''s my new boyfriend. I stayed with him at his housest night! What else do you want to know? Shall I continue to tell you something about us in bed? Or our position? I can only tell you briefly that Bradley and I both felt happy in bed! I''m very satisfied with him!" A p sounded. Lucas couldn''t help pping Hazel in the face. He was so angry that he kept trembling and his face went starkly white. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Touching her numb cheeks, Hazel was stunned. ... Lucas ... hit her! God! Did he? After realizing what he had done, Lucas was regretful. How could he hit her out of anger? He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, his eyes were already bloodshot. "Hazel, I''m sorry ... I..." "How could you hit me?! How dare you! I''m going to kill you! I mean it!" Hazel finally reacted. She screamed as she punched and kicked Lucas. On the sofa, Bradley was shocked. Damn it, Hazel was really a crazy woman! How terrifying! "I''m sorry ... I don''t mean it ... I just ... Sorry..." Lucas didn''t move at all. He just stood here and be beaten by Hazel. Lucas was gradually depressed. Hazel panted heavily and hit Lucas randomly, her eyes flooded with tears. After a while, she got tired and grieved as she stopped. Tears were running down Hazel''s cheeks. She looked battered. It made Lucas even guiltier. He wanted to touch her face, but before he could touch her, Hazel had already dodged. Lucas could only stop. "Leave now..." Hazel said in a hoarse voice, smiling bitterly. She tidied up her hair and looked at Lucas. "Leave now. We''re done. From now on, Lucas, you and I will never meet again. The p terminated our rtionship." "Hazel..." Lucas was heartbroken. He felt intense pain and could hardly endure it. He reached out and grabbed Hazel''s arm. Hazel stopped for a while, but just in a few seconds, she broke free and walked to Bradley and sat down by his side. ... Seeing Hazel walking to another man, Lucas had mixed feelings about that. He bit his lips tightly and clenched his fists. "Hazel, how could you be so resolute about the breakup? There''s nothing to work with?" Depressed and exhausted, Hazel leaned against Bradley and hugged him in the arm. She was distracted as she murmured: "What do you want? I won''t give you any chance to hit me again." Hearing that, Lucas suffered the heartache. His body was rocking in distress. He took a deep breath to control his mood, barely making a sound. "Alright! As you wish!" Lucas then pulled his clothes down from the hanger and walked out with difficulty. The hanger was suddenly dragged down by his sudden movement. Totally ignoring it, he rushed out of the vi like a fleeing beast. The fragrance of the dishes spread around However, Bradley and Hazel stayed motionless in the living room. Bradley muttered discontentedly: "Now I''m in trouble again ... You found me another enemy! Hazel, did I offend you? Why did you do harm to me?" Chapter 353: I Need Consolation Chapter 353: I Need Constion Hazel still hugged Bradley''s arm. Her eyes looked dull, and her voice was fluttering, "I feel like I''m going to die ... My face hurts, and my heart hurts even more. Did you see that? It''s like he stabbed the knife into my heart again. It hurts so much..." Bradley nced at this woman who was leaning on him and sighed, "You care about him so much. Why did you provoke him? Really, it will bring me bad luck. That person obviously hated me because of you. " Hazel''s eyes lit up a little as if she was smiling. She hugged Bradley even more firmly, "You invincible police officer, what are you afraid of? Don''t forget, you and I are already living together. You must be responsible to me." "Respon ... are we living together?" "We are! Of course, we are living together!" "Oh my dear. You will bring great damage to me! Great damage!" ine and Emmett''s lunch was finally ready and served. ... The four of them gathered to eat together. As smart a person as Emmett could figure out the general situation when he saw Lucas left. "Where''s Mr. Lee? Wasn''t he here just now? Why did he leave after I cooked? What did he leave for?" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ine, however, was not a diplomatic person. She asked with rice in her hand. Her big eyes blinked when she looked at Hazel and Bradley. Hazel''s face suddenly turned pale, almost choking on a cauliflower. Bradley quickly cast a guilty nce at Emmett. This situation was soplicated. He needed to have dinner with the person who almost killed him just now? Damn it... Emmett immediately said, "Lucas has some business to do. Probably he went to deal with the emergencies. Come here and try this dish. I cooked it." Emmett passed the dish to Hazel. ine immediately patted Emmett''s hand with her chopsticks, wearing a wry smile and said, "Hey! How dare you say that? You didn''t cook this dish. It is so ridiculous. This dish, Emmett, you just cut the vegetables." ine looked at Hazel for approval. However, Hazel did not look at her. Hazel lowered her head and chewed on something, without saying a word. Emmett chuckled, "Not only did I cut vegetables, but I also cut onions and gingers. Later, when the dish was almost ready, I even stirred a few times with the shovel." "Lol, so this could be considered as cooked by you? Are you ashamed? Hazel, what do you say? Isn''t he a shameless guy?" ... There was a strange silence in response to ine. Emmett secretly raised his eyebrows. ''As expected, my ine is the silliest. She can''t even sense that there''s something wrong with the atmosphere, my silly baby. Simple and silly baby.'' ine was the mostfortable person having this dinner among the four of them. She was so insensitive and silly, surrounded by her good friends and boyfriend, with a table of dishes cooked by herself. Of course, she enjoyed it the most. ... "Hazel, where is your appetite? You used to enjoy eating. What happened? Did you have snacks today?" ine looked at Hazel curiously. This girl was really strange today. She ate without saying a word, so silently and slowly. What''s more important, she only ate a little. "Oh, I don''t have much appetite today." Hazel said listlessly. ine immediatelyughed proudly, "Lol, I know. Because I''m leaving, you can''t bear that. So you''re in a bad mood and have no appetite, right? Your big sister is going abroad. Don''t miss her too much." Ew... The other three were about to throw up because of ine''s words. After dinner, Bradley took on the task of washing the dishes. ine was embarrassed to let the guests do it. "Mr. Hughes, you''re my guest. You go have a rest. I''ll do the dishes. You leave it here." Emmett put his arm around ine''s waist and took her upstairs, saying, "Mr. Hughes is not a stranger. Besides, aren''t you going to pack up your belongings for abroad using? Let''s go upstairs and pack up. Don''t bete. We have to leave this afternoon." Refusing any rejection, Emmett armed ine, going upstairs. Bradley looked at Emmett''s disappearing figure and stuck out his tongue. He secretly sighed, ''ine is such a good little girl. Why did she encounter such a sinister big grey wolf?" Washing the dishes, Bradley turned to look at Hazel, who''s lying on the sofa unhappily, and said, "I''m leaving now. It''s time to go to work in the afternoon. You''re in a bad mood. You''d better have rest in the dormitory. Anyway, the university courses aren''t that stressful." As Bradley spoke, his stomach began to grumble. Damn it! Because Emmett was sitting opposite him, he didn''t dare to eat. Now, he was so hungry that his belly was t. Later, he was going to drink a bowl of beef soup and have more pancakes! ... Hazel walked into the kitchen with barefoot, like a ghost. She hugged Bradley''s waist from behind. Bradley was like getting a shock. His entire body trembled and was immediately stiffen. The girl''s soft breast was stuck to his back, causing his blood to burn. "What are you doing? How am I supposed to do the dishes when you act like this?" "Dude, I''m very annoyed. I''m very depressed. I need constion. Come and drink with me." "What? Still drinking?" Bradley turned around and saw Hazel''s sad face. She was like a dying animal, very pitiful. His heart was soft. Bradley said helplessly, "Stop drinking. Girls will age quickly drinking alcohol. Why don''t we go get some coffee?" "Let''s go to a ce where we can drink both coffee and alcohol." Just like that, Hazel guided Bradley to Y Nightclub. Bradley was stunned the moment he entered Y Nightclub. "Hazel! You''ve been to such a ce before? Damn it! You''ve been to such a shitty ce before?" Bradley shouted at Hazel''s ears. Hazel could not hear him clearly. She grinned at Bradley and ran to the dance floor like a little deer. She started dancing wildly to the explosive music. Bradley was so angry that he stamped his feet. If he had known earlier, he would not have agreed to drink coffee. This Y Nightclub, it was not an ordinary bar at all! It was a messed, dirty ce! Look around. There were youngdies recruiting clients all over, wearing such revealing clothes. They rubbed around among the men. Hazel! You actually came to such a shitty ce! Bradley was not happy. But all he could do is to follow Hazel into the dance floor. As soon as he entered, Hazel wrapped herself around him like a snake, bringing him along and wriggling together. ... Emmett pushed ine into the bedroom. He kicked the door and locked it. "Hey, really, you still have to work in the afternoon. Let''s do not be too tired..." ... ine saw this situation. She immediately felt a little afraid and coaxed Emmett with her trembling legs. "No matter how tired I am, I still have to focus on your desire! Come on, baby. I''ll satisfy you." Emmett directly lifted ine up and threw her on the bed. Then, he pounced over. Mad kisses immediately descended, densely packed,pletely blocking ine''s breathing. By the time ine could catch her breath, her dress was gone. "Little thing, I love you so much, so much..." Emmett''s burning eyes had already been turned on, and his breathing was filled with heat. He murmured, with warm lips moving around her neck, and then he kissed her all the way down her neck. He could not wait to take off his clothes, so eagerly and rudely. When ine wanted to tell him about something, he had already violently invaded her. "... I hate it. You''re too rude. Can''t you be gentle?" She almost fainted. Emmett gasped, thrusting himself in and out, saying hoarsely, "Why don''t I feel enough doing you? You little elf, do you want to suck me out?" "You wronged me. You are the one who''s bullying me. I didn''t seduce you..." "You don''t need to seduce me. If you continue seducing me, I''ll go crazy." ine could not help screaming as Emmett pushed himself deeper into her. ... An hour and a halfter, ine''s legs could not stop trembling. Shey on the bed, with her little mouth curling in exhaustion. It''s so tired! It was too hard to be Emmett''s woman! The bathroom door opened, revealing Emmett''s muscr figure. Beads of water hung on his honey-colored skin, very tempting. He wiped his hair and nced at the kitten lying on his bed. "Aren''t you going to shower?" "I don''t want to talk to you! You''re too bad!" ine arched her body like an insect and pouted. ... Emmett is bad! She can barely feel her legs now and could hardly walk anymore. Too bad! Chapter 354: Promise Chapter 354: Promise Emmett smiled and pondered, "Oh, you don''t want to shower? You''re lying on bed like this ... Are you indicating that you want to do a few hundred more rounds like this? Right?" Whoosh! ine jumped out of bed at once. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Oh, dear. She can''t stand any more rounds. If they continue doing this, she will definitely die. ine swiftly went to take a bath in Emmett''scentughter. After dressing up, ine looked like a beautiful doll. On her pink baby face, there were two bright and vivid eyes. Her eyshes were so long, flickered, shing her innocence and childishness. No matter in which aspects, she still looks like a little child. Emmett secretly felt guilty. No matter what he said, what he did was almost like child abuse. ''This adorable little doll ... Oh, I really did that.'' Emmett lowered his head, holding ine''s chin, moving closer to her lips, and kissed her lips. ine resisted a little and clenched her teeth. Her eyes were still wide open, and her cheeks were filled with angry. It seemed that he had done it too fiercely, which made her unhappy again. He couldn''t help it. He was always greedy when he met her body. Little girl, you can''t me me for being too greedy. You can only me yourself for being too tempting... Emmett stubbornly licked ine''s lips and took advantage of her carelessness to pry open her lips and teeth. ine hugged Emmett''s muscr waist helplessly and stomped her feet in anxiety. Really, does this person know when to finish? He has just bullied her in bed for so long, and she managed to fresh herself up in great difficulty. She is about to leave now, but he is doing this again... If he messed up her hair or swollen her lips ... that would be so embarrassing. His breathing became even hotter and more intense. He hugged her more and more tightening as if he was expressing something to her through this kiss. Was that because he was reluctant to part with her? ... Or was that because he has eyes only for her? ine did not understand. She only knew that she was getting more and more dazzling and powerless. In the end, she could only rely on Mr. Smith''s body to survive. Emmett''s hot lips kissed her neck all the way to her cheeks. He hugged her and buried his face in her neck. He breathed out a warm breath in a low voice, "Little girl ... I love you so much ... I can only love you, the only woman in my life." ine listened to Emmett''s confession in a daze. Her heart was warm and excited. The sweet words of a man could indeed make a woman dizzy. "Can you guarantee that you will only love me?" Like all women in love, ine asked him this silly question that no one could guarantee. "I can." Emmett lowered his head and kissed on the tip of her nose, tender and full of love. "Are you lying to me?" "I won''t lie to you." "What if you break your promise?" "I will remember what I said forever, especially what I said to you. So there will not be a day when I go back on my words." ine''s arm was hanging on Emmett''s neck like a little ko, pouting her round lips as she looked at Emmett lovely. An afternoon ray of sunlight shot into the room through the windowttice. The sunlight reflected on the two of them. It was like a peacefulndscape painting. The figures of two people embracing each other were so harmonious and beautiful. "Where should we gather?" "In front of the school''s badminton hall." "Okay. Take care of yourself for the next four days. Don''t catch a cold." "Didn''t I say it? It''s not four days. It''s a week! It''s a week!" Emmett grinned and hooked ine''s nose with his fingers, saying, "Little thing, I said four days, so it must be four days." "I could not decide how many days I will leave." "Behave yourself outside. Don''t seduce other boys, ok?" "I know. I know! You''ve said this so many times! Emmett, you''re so lengthy. You''re getting old." ... "What! How you dare to call me uncle? How you dare to call me old? Don''t you leave! Go back to the room! I will do you over and over again. Then you will see if I''m old or not." "What? I am wrong. Really, I am wrong. You''re not old. You''re not old at all." The two of them flirted with each other. But the time for the school gathering still arrived. Emmett said goodbye to ine at the entrance of the vi. Kayden, who was transferred here, looked at ine, who was carrying a big bag. He walked over and took ine''s bag naturally. "Master Smith, why don''t you let me take Ms. Jones to the gathering ce?" ''It is not appropriate if Master Smith takes ine to the gathering ce by himself. He must feel regretful. It is better if I send her off instead of Master Smith.'' Emmett nodded, "Okay." However, ine shook her little head with agitation, "No! No one needs to give me a ride! The baggage is not heavy. Why are you insisting on dropping me off? No need to drop me off!" The main reason was that once Kayden''s appeared in public, it would cause the students to be shocked again. ine snatched her bag from Kayden''s hand and threw it on her back. Then, she smiled at Emmett, with her face blushing, and waved her hands, "I''m leaving for the nature & life painting! I''ll paint a lot of beautiful sceneries. I''lle back and show my paintings to you. Bye-bye." Emmett smiled at ine''s warm words and waved his hands at her as she did. But in the end, after waving his hands, he ced his hand beside his lips and blew ine a kiss. ine blushed and turned around to run, clumsy and silly. "Such a short person, but has such a big bag on her back. It''s even bigger than her." Kayden couldn''t help but sigh as he looked at ine''s clumsy figure running far away. Emmett stared at ine and said, "Send someone to d to ensure her safety. This girl is so stupid. She could even help the persons who sell her do the bills." Kayden thought for a moment and expressed his agreement, "Agree." Kayden was a little shocked. The cost of ine going abroad for nature & life painting this time was not small. He also had to equip special bodyguards topany her at the same time. ... ine rushed to the gathering ce in excitement. She gathered together with Je, chirping excitedly. Although she left for a journey to another country, it was strange that somewhere in her heart was warm and happy. Bad-bear Smith''s confession to her made her feel so happy! Does Emmett only love her? In his entire life? She didn''t expect that this badass Bad-bear Smith would be able to express love to her, an ordinary girl. So exciting! ine logged onto Weibo with her phone and wrote down her mood today. ''On the way abroad for painting. Anyone who misses me can miss me quietly.'' She was actually telling Emmett that if he missed her, he should think about it quietly. Someone had left a message on her Weibo post before she turned off her phone, which said, "Could I tell you if I miss you?" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine was shocked! Who was this person? She flipped through it and saw that ... embarrassing ... it was actually Mark. "Wow, did Mark reply to you? He definitely likes you! Thinking about that morning''s disturbance, almost everyone can tell that he is pursuing you! You''re so happy,dy. You have Mark, the top of the four gifted schrs, pursing you!" Je opened her eyes wide and lifted her sses, crying that in a strange voice. The surrounding students looked at ine curiously. ine immediately covered her phone. She blushed and stared at Je, who was beside her. ine pouted and said, "Can''t you keep your voice down? Why are you acting like Hazel, speaking like you have a loudspeaker with you all the time? Don''t talk nonsense. Mark is just my senior..." "Who are you lying to? He''s not just a simple senior." "Why isn''t he just a senior? He is my senior." "No one set a rule about seniors are not allowed to pursue juniors." "Mark won''t pursue me. He will not like someone like me!" "What''s wrong with you? ine, you''re a celebrity in our school. You''re so cute and pretty. In addition, your family background is so ... amazing. Who doesn''t know that you''re the Miss Underground? You''re definitely in Mark''s reach. He doesn''t get the short end of the stick at all." ... ine was speechless. She exined to others for the hundredth time, "I''ve said it so many times. I''m not some Miss Underground. My family is just an ordinary family..." "Yawning ... so sleepy ... are you done? Why are you keeping a low profile with me? Don''t be modest! Oh right, let''s get back to business. From the Weibo message Mark replying to you, it can tell that he is missing you." Jeughed so dirty. ine rolled her eyes and raised her chin, "I''m not going to exin to you anymore. You''re so scriptwriter. Ignore me." "I understand. You wrote this Weibo Post for Mark, right?" "..." ine spat out her breath immediately. Where is this talk going! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She didn''t post it for Mark. She posted it to her bad-bear, Emmett, okay? "Woman, your name is nonsense!" ine puffed up her cheeks in angry, putting down her blindfold, leaning her head against the back of her back, and pretended to fall asleep. Je giggled by her ears. The ne took off. ine started to think widely. Why did Mark reply to her like that? Did she need to reply to him? Chapter 355: Luxurious Trip Chapter 355: Luxurious Trip But ... she didn''t know what to say. Really a pain in the ass. The ne had flown steadily high up in the air, and the clouds outside were stunning. All the students around ine were watching the scenery outside and eximed in admiration. Je strained her neck and tilted her body over ine''s legs to watch the view from the window on ine''s right side. "Wow, there are so many clouds. It''s amazing! We are higher than the clouds now?" ine couldn''t resist it any longer and finally took off her blindfold. She blinked her eyes and looked out the window. It was like another world. The clouds were like naughty little animals. Some were here, and some there, very cozy. ... "It is amazing!" When ine looked down, she saw Je on her legs drooling. "Jesus, behave yourself! Your saliva is dribbled over my clothes!" That cry was greeted with peals ofughter. "I''m not drooling. Just a little saliva. Don''t make a big fuss about it." "Like a dog. Gross!" "ine, you actually called me a dog. Alright, I''ll bite you now!" The ne was full of talk andughter. Traveling with ssmates was totally different from the trip abroad with Emmett. She was finished. She thought of Bad-bear Smith again. The treacherous merchant controlled not only the flesh of the working people, but also the will. After a while, these young fellows were all tired and fell asleep one after another. ine also slept soundly with her head on the shoulder of Je. She saw even more clouds now, as if she had entered the Immortal Realm. She walked on it, feeling as if she was stepping on cotton. "Is this the Immortal Realm? The one with Lord Lao (A member of the Chinese Celestial Bureaucracy and the creator of Lord Lao''s Furnace)?" ine thought, only then did she find there was an echo. It did feel like Immortal Realm. She looked down at her clothes. It was so awesome! They were gently fluttering, as if there was a blower blowing near. This was even more realistic than what she saw on the screen. There was arge t crystal ahead! ine walked over and looked at the crystal shrouded in steam. The shiny crystal was the size of a basin, bright and clean. Just as ine approached, and thought about a touch, some images appeared in the crystal. It was like a film. "Oh, there''s even a video to watch. So advanced." ine eximed and looked at it. ... It was like watching a silent film. There were only images, no sound. She saw a very beautifuldy. Looked like it was a fairy. Thedy was walking a little boy on the street. She was talking with the boy with a smile. She should be the mother of the boy. It was a happy scene. All of a sudden, arge truck rushed over and ran over them. "Jesus! That''s cruel!" ine was so frightened that her entire body trembled, with her hand covering her mouth. When she looked at the crystal again, she saw only the four legs of them. The truck stopped for a moment and continued to drive forward. The rear wheels once again ran over their bodies. "Oh my! It''s horrible. This driver must be a devil! Poor mother and son. Can they survive it? Call the paramedics!" It began to rain, heavy rain. The rain poured down on the mother and son''s bodies, and the blood slowly seeped out from their bodies. The whole world turned red. ... ine screamed in horror and immediately woke up. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. There was cold sweat on her head and in her palms. "What are you doing? You freaked me out. Do you wanna try the cake? The steward just offered them! It tastes good! Have a bite!" Her ssmates had been awake for a while and were eating snacks now. Je nced at ine, whose face was slightly pale, and asked baffled. "What? You had a nightmare, did you? Don''t tell me ... you dreamt that our ne crashed?" Before ine could shake her head, fists from other students had already flown at Je. "Shut up!" "Don''t jinx us!" "Talk sense." ... The girl should learn a good lesson from fists. ... The note was that you must be careful with your words on a ne. ine could not banish the fear for a long time. The image was so vivid in her head and couldn''t be erased. What a beautiful woman! What a cute boy! What a happy scene! But theyid in blood soon because of the truck! It was too cruel! Human! "Monsters!" ine rubbed her nose and couldn''t help but mutter. "Huh? Don''t tell me you are still thinking about your absurd dream. Are you stupid? Up for a brain teaser?" ineughed. Yeah, she was being stupid to let a dream bother her. ''Forget about it. Anyway, it''s just a dream. It can''t be taken seriously.'' However ... that dream ... was really very real. "What''s the bet?" Her desk mate knew how to make a living and gambled on basically everything. She was right. "We take turns toe up with brainteaser. Five bucks if the other failed to give the answer. What do you say? Dare to y?" ine rolled her eyes. "Nope. For God''s sake, why does everything revolve around money?" Talking andughing with ssmates spared her the boredom of trip. She even did not feel tired. What ine did not know was that at the rear of the ne sat four serious men. All of them were robust, agile and quick-witted. It could be seen from the way they took the things from the steward that they were no normal people. "This task should be easy, right?" A man asked the other man, who was looking at the newspaper. The other man mumbled, "It should be. Kayden told us to protect that girl. She seems very obedient." ... "Is there any help in the d?" "Of course! Kayden said that the people there had well prepared everything. Even the hotel for those students is a five-star one." Trip for the woman of their boss was indeed extraordinary. In a corner of the row behind the four men sat a man and a woman who looked like a couple. However, when that woman asionally looked up, you can see her sharp eyes. As for the man, his killing intent was scarcely hidden from his face. Finally, ine and the rest arrived safely at the hotel in d. ine was arranged to live with Je in one room. "Wow, the room here is spacious! It''s so nice! I didn''t expect our school to be so generous. Do you know this hotel is five-star? Cool!" After entering the room, the girl had been looking round and praising it. ine had already run to the balcony. She opened her arms and took a deep breath. "The air is truly great. I love this balcony. It feels romantic." "ine! Come here. The bathtub is huge. We can take a bath together!" She stroked the bathtub and shouted in the bathroom. "Teacher told us to take a good rest for jet-leg." ine rolled on the snow-white sheets, found her phone, and turned it on. Je now ran out, pointed at ine, andined, "You''ve traveled all the way. And you are lying on such a snow-white clean sheet before you bathe yourself. Don''t you feel guilty?" Hearing that, ine looked up and then shrieked. "Why are you all naked?" Yes. Je had taken off her clothes in such a short time. ... And she was very calm. She scratched her head and said in azy voice, "Be adult! We''re all female. You and I have the same body parts. Looking at my body is like looking at yourself." After that, she turned around and walked into the bathroom. The corner of ine''s mouth twitched. ''Jesus. Don''t you know what boundary is?! You weigh 70 kilograms! How could you be like me! Looking at you could be nothing like looking at myself!'' ine recalled the figure of Je and nced at her breasts. Chapter 356: He Was Dumped Chapter 356: He Was Dumped "Why her breasts are so small? That should not happen given her weight." She wasn''t fat, but her breasts were very ... well-developed. Now ine was pleased by her thought. The notification tone kept ringing. She swiped opened her phone and saw that there were a lot of text messages. "Are you there? You should be off the ne, I suppose." --From Emmett "Are you tired? Remember to drink some milk and have a good rest." --From Emmett "I saw a pair of furry gloves and thought they should suit you very well, so I bought them for you. Miss you." --From Emmett "Call me back when you wake up. Don''t worry about the cost of overseas calls. I''ll take care of that." -- From Emmett ine touched her flushed face andughed. It seemed that Bad-bear Smith really missed her very much. He had sent so many text messages to her. ... It felt great to be remembered. Of course, there were messages from other people. "I''m strapped. I took 200 yuan from your vault." --From Ellie Jones ''Damn girl! Never learns what economy is.'' She continued to swipe the screen and then she saw Mark''s message. "Have you reached your destination? Enjoy the exotic scenery and take care of yourself. When I have dinner myself, I thought of the dishes you made." --from Mark Wilson (¡Ño¡Ñ) ine was stunned. Poring over the text, she felt Mark somehow seemed to have feelings for her. ... ''Does he like me? Or not? Yes? Or no? Shit. It''s soooo hard. I quit.'' Even if Mark liked her, she would not give him what he wanted. She had already had Bad-bear Smith. Besides, she had had sex with Bad-bear Smith. "Eh? Why Hazel seems great after banged so many guys?" Those questions overwhelmed her. In the end, she gave up thinking. After Je finished bathing, she went in and took a good bath. Then, two girls, one on each bed, fell asleep. The four robust man also rested on the sixth floor where ine lived. However, none of them noticed that the room at the corner of the floor was upied by the couple at the same time. After the couple unpacked their luggage, one had a surveince system installed in the room, while the other booted a system on theputer that allowed ess to the hotel''s surveince system. "The target has moved into Room 8616." The woman sat before theputer and reported to the man. "What about the four people? Where do they live?" "Room 8614 and 8618." The man sneered, "They''re doing a good job to protect her." "Wouldn''t that be a problem for us?" "Don''t worry. They could lose her easily given the amount of students. And it would be even easier for us if they went to a small ind." "So we can go to Australia to take a rest after aplishing this mission?" The man stopped his work and walked to the woman. He hugged her tightly from behind and lowered his head to kiss her neck. "Darling, we have lived in dark for so many years. When weplete this mission, I''ll take you around the world and be the happiest couple in the world." "I''m waiting for that day." The woman held the man''s arm, and turned to kiss him. ... Lucas, Oliver, Jasper, and Emmett finally got together again. They were in a VIP room in a membership billiard house. Not only was there a billiard table, but also a bar counter, stage for a show, fitness equipment, KTV on the other side of the wall. One could definitely have fun here. Only the rich could afford such a luxurious ce. Just the fee to enter this ce and to rent the private room would cost one year''s ie of an average guy. "Congrattions, Emmett. You''re finally getting engaged. Ha, you''re the first one of us to get married." Oliver was so happy. With his eyes shining like stars, he first raised a ss of beer and chugged it down. ... Jasper also raised his cup. "Congrattions. You are getting engaged tomorrow. How time flies!" Well, he only took a sip. Emmett''s face darkened as he nced around and said coldly, "Fuck congrattions. There''s nothing to congratte." Oliver was stillughing. "Emmett, Master is in charge of the engagement ceremony. You can do nothing about it." "Well, I''ll take care of ine in the future. I know you can''t deal with two beautiful women at home." Emmett red at Oliver. "Take your minds off my woman. You want to drink or not?" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "My woman? You can''t give her anything. Hey, does ine know about your engagement? If she knew, I bet she wouldn''t be sad. That''s when I stand up and give herfort." Lucas, who had been drinking alone in a sullen mood, finally interrupted in a gloomy tone. "ine has already gone abroad. Emmett won''t let her know about this." ... "What?" Oliver choked on a mouthful of wine. "What''s going on? When did she go abroad? Why? I saw her in campus a few days before. I even had dinner with her. Her cooking skills ¡­ are really excellent!" Emmett did not say anything. He just sat there, head down, tasting the wine. The one who was gonna get engaged the next day actually had the mood to while away his time outside. It was as if the engagement ceremony had nothing to do with him. Jasper nced at Emmett''s sulky expression and stabbed Oliver with his arm. Oliver was really drunk with love. He actually dared to provoke Emmett while knew his temper. "Shut up. Drink your bear." Oliver grinned. "Emmett, you''re getting engaged. Shouldn''t you let ine go?" "I''ll call ine tonight and tell her about your engagement." "Don''t you dare? Give it a try if you wanna die!" Emmett snapped. He suddenly got ferocious and red fiercely at Oliver. Oliver was frightened. He blinked his eyes and was stunned for a while. "Aw, man. Are you nning to hide it from her? This doesn''t seem fair to her." Emmett''s fury faded when he saw Oliver got scared. He took a sip of wine and said in a cold voice, "Just zip your mouth. I''ll take care of it. Don''t worry, I won''t let her suffer any grievances." Oliver was also dumbfounded as he slowly nodded. He had already noticed that ine did not love him at all after all those days'' effort. ine was kind and treated him as a friend. In fact, he had already let go of his desire for ine. Or tonight''s gathering was impossible. Because Emmett would never talk with guys admiring his woman. ... "Shit! Shit!! Shit!!!" Lucas suddenly went berserk, smashing the bottle in his hand towards the ground. With a bang, shards of ss were all over the floor. Everyone turned to look at him in astonishment. Only then did they discover that Lucas had been drinking the bottle! "What''s up? You seemed not right." Jasper asked in puzzlement and called a waiter to clean up the shards. Emmett nced at Lucas and snorted, "His woman broke up with him." "Broke up?" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Oliver''s eyes were widened in disbelief. He smacked his lips. "Come on, how could Lucas encounter such a funny thing as breakup?" Lucas had never taken women seriously. He was the kind of person who was always surrounded with women, but he didn''t care about any of them. Actually, he was a modest gentleman who never scolded or beaten a woman, but he never put much energy on a woman. Amongst the four of them, Oliver was the one that most easily got carried away by women. He seemed to be very serious and devoted every time, but that interest waned quickly. Lucas came second. Well, they had never seen Lucas get emotional for a woman. Emmett was much pickier than them. If it weren''t for sexual needs, Emmett probably wouldn''t think about woman. He was a clean freak in terms of sex. Therefore, he begrudged giving the women a kiss, let alone feelings. As for Jasper, he was abnormal. He had never banged a woman, or a man. Jasper was like a lonely, selfless piece of wood, still a virgin now. And now, the carefree and elegant Mr. Lee had been going through a breakup. Wasn''t that a bombshell? "Who is this girl capable of making our Mr. Lee lose his temper?" Chapter 357: The Night Before the Engagement Party Chapter 357: The Night Before the Engagement Party Emmett grinned and answered. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "ine''s best friend. Sure enough, a capable general doesn''t have any weak soldiers around him." "Hazel? Lucas said that he was just screwing with her, didn''t he?" Oliver was shocked. ... Jasper was astonished. He nced at Lucas, who was excited, and asked in disbelief, "What? Lucas, are you really in love with her?" Jasper couldn''t believe that Lucas would actually fall in love with someone, because the he was a well- known yboy. Lucas pulled a long face as he roared angrily. "I don''t love her! I don''t love anyone! I''m just screwing with her!" Lucas said excitedly, while Emmettughed secretly. Lucas refused to admit it even now. Since he didn''t admit that he loved Hazel, he should not break down or drink down because of her. "Why should I love her? What does she have? Does she have peerless beauty, extraordinary intelligence, or intoxicating tenderness? She has none of these!" "Why should I fall in love with such a woman?" Oliver grinned and shook his head. "Lucas, you look like you are in love with her. If you don''t love her, why are you so angry?" Jasper was also amused. He gently caressed Oliver''s head andughed softly, "Oliver, you speak so straightforwardly." Lucas froze nkly for a few seconds, and then stammered. "I, I was ... She dared to fool me! She''s just a little girl. How dare she fool me? She has the nerve to fool around with other men behind my back! How dare she?!" Emmett gently looked up at Lucas with his charming eyes and said slowly. "Since she is faithless, break up with her. Lucas, you should just forget about her and never talk to her for the rest of your life. Don''t let her get to you. She is not worth it." Even Oliver could realize that what Emmett said meant its opposite. Emmett was intentionally stimting Lucas. Jasper and Oliver nodded heavily in agreement with Emmett. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Lucas was surprised that they would have the same attitude. ... He was dumbfounded. He breathed alcohol and stood there shakily with widened eyes. "How ... how can you give me bad advice? You are not helping me as my best friends, aren''t you? That''s too much!" Jasper pressed his lips and tried not tough. He said, "We are helping you as your best friends. We are giving you good advice." Oliver also wanted to tease Lucas. He grinned and said, "Yes, Lucas, we treat you as our best friend, so we think you should leave her. Since that woman doesn''t have any merits, she is not good enough for you at all. She cheated on you and you should not care about her anymore. There are plenty of fish in the sea. Just ignore her. Look around you, there are a lot of good women! You just need to open your eyes wide and choose one!" Emmett lowered his head and snickered. Jasper and Oliver simply burst intoughter together. Lucas was so angry that he stared at the three of them. He gasped and clenched his fists tightly. "You ... you are getting on my nerves! You deserve to get your teeth kicked in!" Lucas could not say anything more. He sat down on a sofa, turned his face away, and was sulking. The three of them couldn''t help but look at each other and chuckle. Emmett''s phone rang and he quickly picked it up. He thought it was ine calling. When he saw that it was not ine but Marina, he immediately put on a long face. His eyes were full of dissatisfaction and disgust. After a while, he unhappily answered the phone. "What''s the matter?" "Emmett, are you still staying out? The tailor has been waiting for you all night. You have to try on your tuxedo. What if it doesn''t fit you? Tomorrow is the engagement party. The butler at home called me to find you. We''re looking for you anxiously." Marina was holding her wedding dress and gently stroked it while talking to Emmett on the phone. Although Emmett was very indifferent and cold, Marina was still looking forward to their future life. ... "Let the tailor go back now. There''s no need to try on the clothes." "Why? What if it doesn''t fit you? ..." "That''s not important. Whether it fits me or not is not important to me. Alright, I''m hanging up." ... Emmett hung up the phone. Marina was frozen for a moment. She put down the phone and sighed. "If you were going to be engaged to ine, you wouldn''t be sozy. You would probably be more attentive than anyone else, and you would get into the detail. Emmett, you are really indifferent." Marina smiled bitterly and put away the phone. She continued to check her wedding dress. ... Juliana screamed hysterically in the bathroom. "I''m miserable! It''s been itching the hell out of me!" Juliana was soaking in the bathtub. She crazily scratched her private part. Her lower body was bloody because of her fierce scratching. She wanted to scratch it because it was itchy. However, it became itchier as she scratched! That was killing her. "Are the doctors here stupid? Why they can''t find a cure for the strange disease? I''m going crazy! I feel awful! It is killing me!" Juliana sshed water angrily and her expression showed that she was suffering. She was getting engaged tomorrow to the man she had long coveted. But today she was suffering such an torture. She went to see a doctor. The doctor said it was just an allergy. The doctor prescribed some medicine for external use. She put the medicine on her lower body, but it didn''t have any effect at all. On the contrary, it was getting worse. Sometimes, she would suddenly feel a chill at night, and then she would suddenly wake up. She would feel a burning pain from the deepest part of her private part. The burning pain was killing her and kept her awake all night. However, it was very strange that the pain would suddenly disappear at a certain time, as if there was nothing wrong with her. Therefore, Juliana had inconsistent sleep these days. ... She was so irritable that she often lost her temper. She damaged a lot of furnishings in her residence, and she also frequently scolded or hit the servants beside her. She didn''t sleep well, so she was in poor spirits. She was as weak as an olddy in her seventies. She was sick during the day and longed to lie down to sleep. She went to see the doctor again. The doctor still said that she was fine but have an allergy. The doctor prescribed some other medicines, which were ineffective for her. Now, Juliana was on the verge of madness over this strange itch and pain. After Juliana scratched for a while, her lower body was bloody. She stopped and trembled. She took a bottle of wine from the nearby table. She gulped at the bottle without a goblet. She wanted to get drunk. If she was drunk, she wouldn''t feel the pain at her private part anymore and she would be able to sleep soundly. Juliana staggered out of the bathtub with the bottle in her hand. She walked out of the bathtub without drying her body. Suddenly, she felt something wrong with her private part. She opened her eyes wide, spread her legs, and looked at her private part.... Her widened eyes were filled with fear. What did she see? Something was sliding down her thigh ... It was a piece of yellow dirty mucus! A piece of mucus with blood! She vomited. When Juliana realized that the dirty mucus wasing out from inside her private part, she couldn''t help but vomit on the spot. She broke the wine bottle, casually dressed in her pajamas, and crazily rushed up the stairs, shouting. "Arrange a private ne! I want to go home! Now! I want to go back to see a doctor!" The bodyguards downstairs were all frightened. They looked up and were all scared out of their wits. They saw Juliana, who was superior, was now crying on the stairs in the nude with disheveled hair. A few quick-witted bodyguards had already rushed up and controlled Juliana. Because Juliana rode on the railing of the stairs crazily. Juliana was on the verge of breaking down. "Miss Juliana! Calm down! You must calm down!" ... "Miss Juliana, don''t do anything stupid!" "Miss Juliana, Mafia boss told you to persevere until you get engaged tomorrow. Miss Juliana, you''re looking forward to tomorrow''s engagement, aren''t you?" Upon hearing the engagement, Juliana darkened her eyes. She gradually calmed down and slowed down her breathing. Her lips trembled as tears welled up her eyes. She choked, "Am I dying? I feel so ill! Why can''t the doctors here cure my illness? I want to go home to see a doctor...." She burst into tears. No matter how tough a person was, they would break down when they saw such terrifying mucus flowing out of their lower body. "Miss Juliana, just suck it up for one more day! Just one day! We''ll go home tomorrow! After the engagement party tomorrow, we will go back to Italy and see the best doctor." "Tomorrow? I''m afraid I can''t hold on until tomorrow!" "Yes, you can! Miss Juliana, you can do it!" Chapter 358: Were Best Friends Chapter 358: We''re Best Friends Juliana''s eyes were empty. After a long while, she closed them powerlessly. ... The four men drank till twelve o''clock at night. And they were tired after ying billiards for a long time. "Let''s go back." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Emmett suggested. Oliver nodded and said, "Yeah, it''s time to leave. You''re going to be the groom tomorrow. By the way, do we need to give you generous cash gifts?" Emmett red at Oliver sharply. "If any one of you dares to give me the cash gift, I''ll destroy your house!" Oliver flinched with his tongue out. "Look at you, you treat the engagement party as an ambush. It''s a happy event for you Smiths!" "Happy event? What a joke...." Emmett sneered. His sneer chilled Jasper and Jasper couldn''t help but shiver. "We''ll see if it is a happy event tomorrow. Let''s go. We should go home now!" Oliver pulled Lucas, who was still ying dead on the sofa. "Lucas, it''s time to leave. Get up!" "Leave me alone! I''m not going home! It''s boring to be alone at home!" "Then you can stay at my ce for the night. Let''s go." ... Oliver pulled Lucas up. Lucas staggered and suddenly went crazy. "Oliver,e with me to Y Nightclub. I want to look for a few women!" Oliver curled his lips and said in shock, "Now? You''re drunk. You can''t look for women! Drunken sex has its dangers!" Emmett put on his trench coat and said indifferently, "Go wherever you like. Anyway, I won''t join you. I''m going home." Jasper followed Emmett out and said, "I''m going home too." In the end, Oliver and Lucas were left. "Oliver, whether you go with me or not, I''m going to Y Nightclub anyway. Why should I hold back my grievances? She already has a new man. Why shouldn''t I find a few new women?" "Are youpeting with Hazel now? Looks like you fall for her. She doesn''t deserve your love, does she?" "You are also obsessed with ine, aren''t you?" Oliver was immediately speechless. In the end, Oliver could only go to Y Nightclub with Lucas. Fifth Brother yawned as he patrolled the club. He looked up and saw Oliver carrying Lucas in. Fifth Brother was surprised and he hurriedly went over to greet them. "Hey, look who it is. Our Gods of Wealth! Wee, Mr. Lee and Master Young. I have reserved the best room for you." Lucas grinned drunkenly and waved his hand, "Fifth, Fifth Brother ... I want women! Today, I, want beauties in my arms! I want to have sex with all of them!" Fifth Brother was shocked. Mr. Lee was not normally like this. The one who would do such a crazy thing out of control shouldn''t be Lucas but Oliver. "OK. You can have as many women as you want! I''ll pick the most beautiful and the most attractive virgins for you! Come in!" ... Fifth Brother led the two young masters in. He kicked one of his subordinates on the buttock. "Bastard, don''t you see the Gods of Wealthing? Do something! Hurry up and greet them!" "Oh, yes!" The subordinate who was beaten nursed a grievance. Businessmen always treated customers as Gods. Oliver and Lucas went into a private room and asked for some water. Oliver poured the water into Lucas¡¯ mouth and advised him. "I''m begging you, okay? Drink some water. Drink some water!" Lucas shook his head randomly. Oliver didn''t have much experience in nursing someone, so most of the water was spilled. Oliver was worried. Oliver didn''t know what to do. Lucas was usually very rational, but he now went crazy and drank a lot. Lucas even told Fifth Brother that he wanted to have sex with several women. Since Lucas was drunk, he might not handle a woman, let alone several women. What was going on? What happened between Lucas and Hazel? Lucas went crazy for the sake of Hazel. Did he fall in love with her? Not long after, Fifth Brother brought fifteen beautiful little girls. The girls were all young, and some of them looked like teenagers at first nce. They all have innocent eyes. "Come. Everyone, stand up. Say hello to Mr. Lee and Master Young!" Fifth Brother patted a girl''s butt and said carelessly. He kept staring at Oliver. He was afraid that he would offend the two young masters. "Hello, Mr. Lee and Master Young!" The girls bowed in greeting. Oliver waved his hand irritably. "OK. Fifth Brother, Lucas is drunk. Don''t take what he said seriously." "Let these girls leave. Lucas can''t handle a woman now. He''s pickled. "Take this money and all of you share it. I''m sorry to have youe here for nothing. Just take it as my gift." Oliver was always generous. He took out 10,000 yuan and threw it at the girls. The girls were dumbfounded. This man was really rich! They did nothing, but he gave them 10,000 yuan! Fifth Brother was shocked. ... "Oliver, didn''t Lucas just say that he wants women? These girls are all virgin. Don''t worry. I will guarantee your safety." He pushed a girl beside him to Oliver and Lucas. "Go! Do your best to serve them!" Lucas, who had been shaking his head, suddenly opened his eyes and pointed at a girl, shouting. "You! Come here! And you! Come here! I''ll deflower you tonight!" Fifth Brother immediately became happy. He smiled and nodded. "Lucas, these girls are very clean. Don''t worry about the safety. I have to leave now. You guys have a good time!" The two girls that Lucas had chosen were sitting obediently on both sides of Lucas. "Oh, what a mess ... Lucas, don''t go crazy, okay? You''re going to attend Emmett''s engagement party tomorrow, aren''t you? You should have gone back to sleep early!" Lucas turned a deaf ear to what Oliver said. He touched and kissed the girls in his arms randomly. Oliver rolled his eyes in anger. He looked at the ceiling and lit a cigarette. He didn''t know what to say. He was speechless. Bradley went to Y Nightclub with Hazel. It waste in the afternoon and there weren''t many people in the club. Hazel went into the dance floor and danced around. Bradley was helpless. He could only go in the dance floor. Just as he entered, Hazel hugged him and danced around with him. At first, Bradley was a little embarrassed. Later, as he waved his body randomly with Hazel, he suddenly discovered that everyone here was dancing randomly. No one cared about whether you were a good dancer. Therefore, Bradley also rxed and started to dance crazily with the music. After dancing for half an hour, they were drenched in sweat. But they did feel better and happy after dancing. Hazel pulled Bradley to sit on the sofa and ordered drinks. They giggled and drank. ... "Why don''t we go sing? There are private rooms. We can sing!" Hazel suggested. Bradley''s face darkened. "Hey, it''s almost dinner time. Don''t go singing. Let''s go. I''ll treat you to noodles." "I wouldn''t like noodles. There''s also food here. It''s the same to have dinner here. Why don''t we go to the private room to watch horror films?" In the end, Bradley was still unable to persuade Hazel. He was dragged to the private room by her. They ordered a bunch of fried food. They drank beer and ate while watching a horror film. Hazel screamed as soon as there was a horror in the film. She hid her head into Bradley''s embrace. She wanted to watch the film but fear. Her little head rubbed against Bradley''s chest. Bradley was aroused that he felt his mouth dry. Bradley didn''t have the mood to watch the film anymore. He couldn''t help but looked down at the woman in his arms. He stared at her beautiful profile, her delicate nose, her full and alluring lips... He gasped as he watched her. He slowly lowered his head and approached Hazel. Hazel seemed to sense something and she suddenly turned around and looked at Bradley in surprise. Bradley immediately froze. He was clumsily pouting his lips, which were very close to her face. He wanted to kiss her on the cheek. Bradley was frozen with guilty. Hazel was astonished. She stared at Bradley. Bradley got up his courage and held Hazel. He continued to try to kiss her face. Hazel was frozen for a second. She regained her sense and covered Bradley''s mouth in time. "No." "Why?" "No reason. You''re one of my best friends." Best friend... (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Bradley understood and his face turned pale. He nodded sadly. It turned out that Hazel had always treated him as a best friend. Bradley was upset. ... It was already veryte when the horror film was over. Bradley didn''t know when he started to drink. Chapter 359: Get Caught Chapter 359: Get Caught Hazel nced at Bradley. After a moment of silence, she sat there and drank from a bottle of wine. One was depressed, and so was the other. Sally put on her work clothes and raised her chin arrogantly. She''d been a harsh white-cor beauty, teaching and cursing the neers. A girl who was delivering the wine approached Sally with a ttering smile. "Sally, I saw your friend." "Who? ine?" Sally immediately thought of ine. ine hadn''te to work for several days since the start of the college. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She did note to work. For it, Fifth Brotherined a few times in private, but he did not dare to deduct her sry or resign her. "Where did you see her?" "Well, in the innermost room of the area I''m in charge of. By the way, there''s also a boy being with her who I''ve never met." "What?" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) A boy who she hadn''t met? That wasn''t Mr. Smith or Master Young... Who could it be? After a few words, Sally hurried to the private room, opened the door, and shouted. "ine, why didn''t you tell me before you came?" After entering, she froze. Sally looked at Hazel and then at Bradley, dumbfounded. "Ha ... Hazel? It''s you? You kidnapped ... a police officer?" Bradley did leave a deep impression on Sally. Hazel lifted her eyelids hazily, her face full of drowsiness and depression. She recognized Sally and showed azy smile, like a lost child. "Sally ... you''re here... My head aches..." Sally paused for a moment. She hurriedly walked over, hugged Hazel, and leaned her forehead against Hazel''s, taking her temperature. "Damn it! You have a fever and you''re still drinking here? Are you asking for your death?" Sally was used to living alone, and she was very capable and knowledgeable. At the sight of Hazel''s red cheeks, she knew Hazel caught a fever. ... Not only that, it should be a high fever. Hazel''s forehead was almost burning. "Fever? That''s good! A fever is a good opportunity for the body''s immune system to counterattack." Hazel still held the wine bottle in one hand and smiled foolishly. "Can you be dumber? If your brain get damaged, you''ll be stupid. How long have you been drinking?" Hazel stretched out a hand. At first, she showed two fingers, then three, and finally five. "Probably ... two, three, four, five hours." "You''re killing yourself! You really don''t want to live, do you? You''re out of your mind! Stop drinking! It could kill you! Get up. You should see a doctor!" Then, Sally roared at Bradley, who was drinking wine alone at a side. "Hey, you! I don''t know your name. Yes, I''m talking to you! You''re a police officer. What''s wrong with you? A civilian is drunk and has a high fever. Why didn''t you take care of her?" "Who is the police officer?" Bradley looked at Sally in a daze. There was only a repeating sentence in his mind. ''You''re just my friend!'' "I mean, you! Aren''t you a police officer? Isn''t there a saying¡ªcall the police if you''re in trouble? Why don''t you care about this civilian?" Only then did Bradleye back to his senses. He looked at Hazel in confusion and asked. "What happened to Hazel?" "She has a high fever!" This single sentencepelled Bradley to get awake. Bradley carried Hazel in his arms and walked out, followed by the anxious Sally. Hazelined in a discontent tone. "Why are you carrying me? I can walk. I''m fine... A fever is nothing. I''m fine!" A few figures walked over from the other side. Sally stiffened after just a nce. Hazel felt strange and followed Sally''s gaze. There, Lucas was holding a woman in his arms as he staggered over. Lucas was grabbing a woman''s chest with one hand, while he tilted his head to the other, pouted and kissed her on the face. ... (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Hazel''s brain exploded, and her mind went nk. This was the real life of Lucas! He chased after her all day long, saying that he liked her, and that he had a crush on her... But it turned out that he was living such a rotten life! Bradley stopped because of Hazel''s sudden silence. Following her gaze, he was also in utter shock. It was the man of the day! "Come ... let me kiss you... Come ... babe..." While Lucas was flirting with women, he suddenly felt a wave of cold air. As if he had realized something, he raised his head suspiciously and met Hazel''s gaze. "...." In an instant, Lucas sobered up under Hazel''s death stare, as if he was drenched in the cold water. Oliver rushed over from behind with their clothes in hand. He snapped angrily. "Lucas! Stop messing around. What happened to you today...?" He suddenly stopped at the sight of Hazel and Sally. Good heavens! What a tragedy! Lucas got caught by his beloved woman when he was flirting with other women! Inebriated, Lucas racked his brain before he came to earth and pushed the two women away. He nervously stared at Hazel and took a step forward. "Hazel, I..." ''I''m just angry with you, so I y with some women here to anger you...'' Before Lucas could start his words, he was interrupted by Hazel. "Good ... very good. Mr. Lee, you have a wonderful nightlife! Go on. Enjoy it!" Hazel gritted her teeth and forced a smile, and her fingernails had crushed into Bradley''s flesh. The pain almost made Bradley jump up. "Bradley, my darling, let''s go! Let''s go home and have sex!" Hazel patted Bradley who was carrying her and snapped. Bradley was puzzled again. ''Have sex? ... Oh my! Hazel, don''t take me as a shield. You''ll kill me!'' Hazel''s words caused Lucas¡¯ face to turn deathly pale. Sally looked at them and anxiously said. "Alright. If you have anything to say, you can talk about itter. We''re leaving now!" Seeing a doctor was the most important thing. Why did they waste so much time on trivia? Sally pushed Bradley outside. Lucas watched as the three of them disappeared before he muttered in a daze. "Oliver, what did she say? Did I hear it wrong? Where is she going? What is she going to do?" Oliver bit his lips and did not answer. How could Hazel be so hard-hearted? Lucas turned around and looked at Oliver, who just looked away and dodged Lucas'' gaze. Lucas shook his head and frowned. "Did she say she is going to have sex with that brat? Damn it! What the hell is she going to do? I''m going crazy! I''ll kill her!" Lucas was scolding like a madman, fiercely kicking the wall and punching it with his fists. He went crazy in his drunkenness, scaring the two women. They both hugged their heads and wanted to hide themselves and vanish from here. Oliver didn''t say anything. He just watched Lucas go mad. When Lucas was done venting, Oliver went over and hugged him. "Alright, it''s time to go back. It''s veryte." Oliver pulled Lucas outside. Lucas was like a fool, staring nkly, and was taken out by Oliver in a daze. "Why are you leaving so early? We have prepared a luxurious bedroom for you! Where are the women? Master Young, Mr. Lee! Aren''t you staying tonight? Why are you leaving? Are you unhappy with someone?" Fifth Brother rubbed his eyes and ran over, puzzled. His subordinates had told him that Mr. Lee had ordered two women, and that the room had been prepared. He should be going to have a wonderful night tonight. Oliver waved his hand at Fifth Brother with a gloomy face, keeping him from getting close. He winked a few meters away and said. "Fifth brother, Lucas is tired. Let''s talk about it another day." Oliver''s rare gloomy expression frightened Fifth Brother. ... He stood a few meters away, looked nkly and nodded mechanically. "Okay, I see... Alright, I''ll prepare some good women for you guys some other time. Wee to the next visit!" Fifth Brother felt afraid to approach because of Oliver''s gloomy expression. He quietly looked at Lucas¡¯ face. Lucas¡¯ face was deathly pale, and his hair was a little messy. He lowered his head, dejected, looking extremely dumb and spiritless. Fifth Brother was helpless, wondering what had happened to Lucas and made him in low spirits. Oliver dragged Lucas into his car and drove away. Lucas lowered his head. His body shook gently as the car swayed. Oliver narrowed his eyes and drove the car silently. No one spoke in the car for a moment. Suddenly, Oliver heard a muffled sobbing. His heart skipped a beat, and he was shocked. He suddenly turned to look and almost drove the car into the ditch. ''Damn it! Am I mistaken? Lucas is sobbing? What a frightening sight! How long has it been since Lucas cried?'' Oliver didn''t even remember when Lucas cried thest time. "Lucas, don''t be like this..." Lucas kept sobbing. "She''s so hard-hearted. She doesn''t care about me at all. How can she sleep with another man so soon? How can she be like this!" Chapter 360: What a Coincidence Chapter 360: What a Coincidence Lucas interrupted Oliver. He could no longer hold on any longer. He just covered his face with his hand and cried sullenly as he whimpered. "Lucas, a woman..." "I am very nice to her! I have never spoiled a woman like this before. I give her whatever she requires. I do as she asks even when we have sex! We do in whatever position she likes... What else should I do?" Oliver was so frightened that his hair stood on end. He slowed down the car and drovezily in the deep night. "Lucas, she might be just angry. She doesn''t dare to do that." ... "No! She can do everything! She pped her ex in the face when they broke up, and fell in love with me in just a few days. How fearless she is!" The corner of Oliver''s mouth twitched from the shock. "I didn''t expect Hazel to be so open. I thought you were her first man!" "It doesn''t matter. The problem is, I quarreled with her just because I said that word. How can a couple in a good rtionship break up so easily? Isn''t she too hard-hearted?" "If so, you don''t have to show mercy to her. Why do you still care about her? She is not a perfect beauty. There are better women everywhere in this world than her. As the eldest son of the Lee family, do you still need women? How ridiculous!" Lucas took a few tissues and wiped his tears off the face. "I''m just angry. How can she abandon me so easily? We''ve been dating these few days, and we''re perfect bedmates. How can she leave me behind without any hesitation?" Oliver was rendered speechless. Lucas seemed to be in a dead end. After a while, Lucas finally stopped sobbing and calmed down. He was half sobered. But he looked even sadder. Oliver couldn''t help but say, "I heard from Emmett that you had other women when you were dating her. You''re still living with a few women, aren''t you?" Lucas trembled as he looked straight at Oliver and questioned him. "So what? Oliver, do you also think that as the eldest son of the Lee family, I should have sex with only one woman? When I am dating Hazel, I do have affairs with other women. But isn''t that normal? How can a man like us have only one woman? I''m just ying around with those women, and I don''t have any feelings for them..." Oliver interrupted him, "I believe if I really like a woman and I wanna spend my whole life with her... For example, if ine is my girlfriend, I won''t date other women at the same time. If you really like a woman, such a behavior would disappoint her. I don''t understand what you''re thinking, but that''s what I think anyway." ... (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Lucas paused. He remained silent for a long time, and only after a long time did he murmur in a low voice, "It''s just what Emmett said." When Hazel was carried into the car by Bradley, she began to cry. Sally stayed by her side, reckoning that Hazel was crying because of the fever, so sheforted her. "Alright. It''s normal to feel a little ufortable when you have a fever. You''ll be fine soon. When you get to the hospital, you''ll have an injection to relieve the fever. It won''t hurt in a while. Don''t cry." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Bradley didn''t say anything. He guessed that Hazel was not crying because of the fever. She should be crying for Lucas... When Bradley thought of the two, his heart beat wildly in pain. Arriving at the hospital, Bradley carried Hazel into the emergency room. After the diagnosis and being hooked up to an IV drip, Hazel fell asleep. "Poor girl, she had a fever and kept drinking. She''s asking for her death." Sally gently cleaned Hazel''s face with a towel. Even though Hazel was asleep, her eyshes were stained with tears. Bradley sat beside the bed and looked straight at Hazel''s sleeping face. She looked stunning when she was asleep. Like a defenseless child, she was no longer as arrogant and domineering as when she was awake. Now, all people would only want to protect her and love her. "I''m talking to you! Are you deaf or mute? Mr. Hughes!" "What? What did you say?" When Bradley was patted by Sally, he was shocked and came back to his senses. He opened his pure eyes wide and looked at Sally. Sally red at Bradley and sighed. "You are a man. You should care for women. I don''t know what''s going on between you and Hazel, but since Hazel drank with you, you should take care of her. Look! She has a fever, but you let her drink." "I didn''t let her do that. She was in a bad mood and insisted on drinking with me. I have never drunk so much before. Because of her, I didn''t go to work for a day, and I even asked for leave." Bradley was filled with grievances. ... "Well, what happened to Hazel and Mr. Lee? Why are they acting like strangers? I''m really worried about them." Sally held her cheeks and sat on the other side of the bed, looking at Hazel. It waste at night, and it was already past two in the morning. Bradleyy his head on the edge of the bed and slept. Sally held her cheeks and dozed off with her head bobbing. Suddenly, a noise of chaos came from the corridor outside, awakening Sally. "What''s the matter?" She muttered to herself, stretched her body, rubbed her eyes, and walked out of the ward. Groups of people rushed to the emergency room in the corridor, looking chaotic. "Why are you here?" Suddenly, Sally was shoved against the wall. Hot air surged onto Sally''s face, sobering her up in an instant. "What?" In utter shock, Sally widened her eyes and looked up at Jasper, who was panting heavily. Jasper! What a coincidence! How could she meet him when she was apanying her friend in the hospital? Damn it! "Why are you here? What''s the matter? Are you sick?" Jasper looked at Sally worriedly. "Stop cursing me! I''m not that weak! Bastard!" Sally rolled her eyes and shook off Jasper''s hands on her shoulders. Jasper froze. He felt helpless. ''How can she be so hard-hearted to me!'' "It''s good that you''re fine, but it''s veryte. Why are you in the hospital? Are your family or your ssmates sick?" Sally looked away and replied indifferently, "My friend is sick. I''m with her." "Then will you go to college tomorrow?" "Why are you asking?" Sally looked at Jasper and thought to herself, ''You''re Commander Stanley''s son. Why are you caring about me?'' "You''d better ask for leave tomorrow. Staying upte at night is not good for your health." "Leave me alone!" Although Sally said like this, her tone was no longer that cross. ... She could tell that Jasper was truly concerned about her. "It''s the worst thing for a woman to stay upte. Take a leave tomorrow and get some sleep." "Alright. Stop talking about me. What are you doing in the hospital?" As Sally spoke, she looked at the group of people and saw a long ck hair hanging down from a hospital trolley, which was being pushed towards the gynecology room. Gynecology? A woman? Jasper! (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Sally immediately realized something. She pointed at Jasper and inhaled. "I see... Your girlfriend has a gynecological disease?" Judged by the time they came to the hospital, she estimated that the woman might feel ufortable after having sex with Jasper, so they came here in panic sote. Once this thought shed through Sally''s mind, she felt ufortable, unhappy, and irritated. Jasper froze before he understood what Sally was saying. He hurriedly waved his hand and denied. "No! Don''t misunderstand! It has nothing to do with me! She is my cousin. She fell to the ground during a quarrel with his husband at night and had a heavy bleeding. Unluckily, she''s just three months pregnant. My aunt knew I got the acquaintance with the director of this hospital, so she asked me for help. She''s really my cousin. Believe me!" As he spoke, Jasper raised his palm and swore an oath. Sally immediately felt relieved. A faint smile shed across her face and she quickly concealed it. She rolled at Jasper and snapped. "Well, why did you exin to me? It has nothing to do with me. I don''t care who she is. Why did you swear an oath to me? How boring! Vice-president Hall, you''re really a boring man!" Jasper looked nkly at Sally as she gave him a pettish scold. ''How can a woman have such rich expressions?! Looks like a woman is not as disgusting as he thought before.'' ... Jasper''s nk look caused Sally''s heart to beat faster. She blushed and patted Jasper''s arm, saying. "Are you dumb? Didn''t youe to the hospital to help your cousin? Don''t waste time on chatting with me. Go!" "Yes? Okay ... I''m going..." Jasper scratched his head and looked at the ward number behind Sally. "Is this your friend''s ward?" Chapter 361: It Was a Slip of the Tongue Chapter 361: It Was a Slip of the Tongue "What''s wrong?" "I have to go and help my cousin, and then I''lle back and find you." Sally flushed again. "You needn''te! What do you want to do?" "I should visit your friend. Well, it''s time for me to go." Jasper made up an excuse, waved his hand, and walked away. Sally bit her lips and watched Jasper walk away. Finally, she couldn''t help chuckling. "What a fool! Although he doesn''t even know who my friend is, he actually said he would visit her. What a poor excuse, and how stupid he is!" Sally touched her face and got surprised that it was very hot. Half an hourter, Jasper, as expected, walked into Hazel''s ward. When he saw Hazel, he was shocked. ''It''s Hazel! Is she hospitalized? Why doesn''t Lucas guard her?" When Jasper was shocked, he focused on Bradley, who was sleeping near the bed. Who was this man? "Shush! They are resting. Don''t make a noise, and let''s talk outside." Sally led Jasper to the corridor. The corridor was quiet. "Is your cousin alright?" Sally yawned and asked. Seeing the dark circles under Sally''s eyes, Jasper couldn''t help worrying about her. He nodded, "She''s OK. Her baby is lost, but she has been out of danger. Who is the man guarding Hazel?" "He''s Hazel''s friend." "Why didn''t you notify Lucas of this?" "Mr. Lee? Hazel and Mr. Lee broke up a long time ago." "But Lucas still loves Hazel." ... Jasper realized that he said too much, and the cold sweat began to run from his forehead. Therefore, he changed the subject right away. "It seems we can''t sleep this night. What about going to the door for a cup of coffee and getting rid of the chill and sleepiness?" "No. I''m going to sleep in the ssroom tomorrow." "I''m jealous. I still have to attend Emmett''s engagement ceremony tomorrow. I guess I''ll keep yawning." "What did you say?! Who''s engaged? Emmett? Is that Emmett Smith?" Sally frowned and shouted. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Jasper froze. He realized he made a mistake. It was a big mistake! It was a slip of the tongue. How careless he was! And Sally was ine''s good friend.... ''Damn it. Emmett is gonna kill me.'' ... ine and the others were all sent to an ind. That ind was surrounded by the sea, and the wind was very strong. ''This scarf is really different from other scarfs, and it is much warmer than them.'' ine moved her neck and thought the scarf Mark gave her was great. The paper was messed up by the wind. Even the drawing board propped against the rock was swaying in the strong wind. Je, ine''s desk-mate who always wore a pair of ck-rimmed sses, sneezed. She also ced an easel beside ine, and as she wiped her nose with her sleeve, she said, "Damn it. The wind here is too strong. Will it blow us into the sea?" "You hush up. Don¡¯t jinx us." "ine, do you have any tissues? My nose is running." ine took out a box of tissues and handed it to Je as she rolled her eyes, saying, "You deserve it! You didn''t even wear clothes in the room, so it is karma!" Je wiped her nose and said sullenly, "You got the chance to watch my naked body. How lucky you are!" "I''m not lucky at all. I would rather I hadn''t watched it!" ine and Je bickered as they drew, and they found it was quite interesting. In the distance, four men wearing dark sses were watching them while wandering at random. ... Farther away, there was a happy couple fishing. It seemed they enjoyed their leisure time very much. Je lifted her phone high in the air and nced at the screen, sighing, "What''s the deal with this ce? It is too strange. There''s no Inte connection in the hotel. What''s worse, I''ve been out of cell range for the whole day. It''s so annoying and boring." It seemed this ce was isted from the rest of the world. They didn''t know that it took Tianyi Group a lot of money to cut them off from the outside world. ine tilted her head and looked at the lighthouse in the distance, saying, "We don''t need the Inte. After all, we only stay here for a few days. Why not draw and enjoy the scenery?" Je waved her thick arms towards the sky and wailed, "We''ve been left behind in the world!" ... There were big crowds at the River International Hotel. All the media and reporters rushed here. What an exciting moment! Last night, there was no news at all, but this morning, at eight o''clock, all the reporters got news that Emmett Smith, who was both the director of the Tianyi Group and the young master of the ZH n, would have an engagement ceremony at the River International Hotel. It was a special engagement because Emmett would get engaged to two women at the same time! What a grand ceremony! Those reporters couldn''t take a helicopter to the River International Hotel enough. The road in the suburbs was full of traffic. River International Hotel was located on the hillside, facing the sea and the mountain. Only a great family like the Smiths could afford to have a ceremony at this high-level resort hotel. "What''s wrong with you guys? Do you know how to drive? How could you hit our car?" The reporters and driver of the City Daily got out of their car. Looking at the butt of their car, they pointed at the car behind them and shouted. That car didn''t stop. It turned sideways and passed their car. ... A girl poked her head from the car window and gave ascivious smile, "City Daily, you must be thest one! This time, our Mountain Times is going to take the lead! Goodbye!" People of the City Daily were all stunned. Holy crap! They didn''t expect the reporters of the Mountain Times, the old rival of the City Daily, should hit their car to take the lead in reporting. How despicable! The news that Emmett would get engaged to two women was so shocking that nobody wanted to miss it! When it was nine o''clock, the engagement ceremony officially began! The European-style vis in the River Hotel were also decorated with the new ribbons, and a long red carpet was paved. On the green grass, there were clusters of pure white flowers, flower arches, and the champagne tower that was put up to set a mood. Outside a red line, there were arge number of reporters. All of them tried their best to find a good ce, put up their cameras, and focused on the engagement ceremony a hundred meters away. They alsoined that they were allowed to photograph so far away from the ceremony. Not only that, people of the ZH n also asked them for their phone numbers and addresses one by one so that the ZH n could reach themter. Suddenly, everyone heard the firework. Countless fireworks soared into the sky, and ribbons fluttered everywhere. With the music and apuse of the guests, Emmett appeared with two beauties. Marina, a beautiful woman, and Juliana, a sexy woman, were like two bright pearls shining on both sides of Emmett. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. However, Emmett was so handsome that his brilliancepletely dwarfed the two dressed women. Both Marina and Julianaughed happily and proudly, and they were very charming. However, Emmett''s face was dark, and he didn''t look happy at all. He looked cold and sharp. The noise of the camera sounded in the hall. The staff began to take pictures and video the ceremony. Atwood, who had sat in the VIP seats, stood up happily and apuded when he saw his son and his daughters-inw walk to him on the red carpet. Everyone noticed that Atwood''s eyes were filled with joy. They were all from wealthy families, so they knew that in a family like the Smiths, an engagement ceremony was equal to a wedding. A man marrying two women like Emmett represented his powerful family. ... Although Emmett''s clothes didn''t look extravagant, those who were experts in clothes could tell at a nce that Emmett''s clothes were made by an internationally renowned artisan workshop. There were very few people in the world who could have their clothes made in that workshop. As for Juliana''s and Marina''s wedding gowns, it could be told from the styles that they were designed by internationally famous designers. A great family like the Smiths was truly wealthy. "How handsome Emmett is! It''s truly shocking! He is so good-looking that he is very easy on the eyes!" "Of course. He takes after his mother. His mother was a great beauty. She even entered and won the Miss World Contest of the year." "I have never seen such a perfect and outstanding man in the world. I can''t help loving him." A few women gathered and said in admiration. Some youngdies who saw Emmett for the first time almost fainted. There were even some young women who swore that they would try their best to be Emmett''s mistresses. "Distinguished guests, it is a joyous day today. We witness the great moment when Mr. Emmett Smith gets engaged to Miss Juliana and Miss Marina! First, let''s give it up for Mr. Atwood Smith to make a speech!" A famous host of the Central Committee''s TV station was invited here, which also showed the power of the First Smiths. Atwood walked to the front of the microphone amidst the earth-shattering apuse. He wore a sharp and ck suit. As he walked, he still looked vigorous and fearsome. After all, he was a big name in his time! "My son is engaged. I don''t have much to say. I wish them a happy life. And I hope they could make the Smiths stronger!" When Atwood said "make the Smiths stronger", he raised his arm with great dignity. And then the guests apuded again. Chapter 362: A Man Who Provoked the Smiths Chapter 362: A Man Who Provoked the Smiths Next, it was the priest''s turn. On both sides of Emmett stood two beauties in long gowns. Many wealthy men couldn''t help feeling envious when they saw this. Jasper stood at the side, carrying three identical rings that he had been asked to bought before. However, his back cor was soaked in sweat. When he thought of Sally, who was ring at this behind him, he felt restless. The priest smiled as he walked up the stairs. And then he looked down at the three youngsters with affection in his eyes. It was the first time for him to pray for three people in an engagement. ... The old priest stood in front of them, and he was a little nervous. It was the first time for him to pray on such a three-people engagement. Although it was just an engagement... However, given the Smiths'' power, it could be counted as an official wedding. The priest gave a kind smile to them. Marina replied with a bright smile. Juliana also gave a happy smile. Only Emmett was an exception. He still wore a cold face, as if he wanted to kill the others. "Today, under the gaze of God, we are gathered here to witness your sacred wedding in front of this group of people. Emmett, are you willing..." The old priest had hardly begun when he was suddenly interrupted, and he was about to get to the point of the oath. "May I ask whether a terminally ill person can be engaged?" A man stood up from the guest seats, raised his hand, and shouted. What a stupid man! He actually interrupted the engagement at this very juncture. Did he wish to die so very much? The one who dared to sabotage the Smiths'' wedding must be ready to go to hell. However, this time, it was too strange. The ZH n always had a heavy security and its members were everywhere. However, none of them stopped this man. Atwood frowned. The other guests were all shocked. Not only did this man interrupt the wedding, but his words startled everyone. Terminally ill? Who was terminally ill? Could it be any one of these three people? Instantly, the silence was followed by chatter and discussion. Emmett turned around and looked at that man. That man was still as cool as a cucumber, as if nothing had happened. However, the man pursed his lips from time to time. If Emmett didn''t stare at him, he wouldn''t notice this. For the first time, Marina and Juliana had a rapport. They frowned together. Both of them turned around angrily and red at the hateful interrupter. ... When Juliana saw that man, she froze. Her face turned pale. Even though it was covered by a thickyer of powder, her nervousness couldn''t be covered. Her hand grabbed onto her skirt and her body began to tremble. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) The priest was dumbfounded as well. He looked at the man in shock and didn''t know how to answer him. This was very seldom. A man who ruined a wedding always appeared in the TV series, and it was just made up. No one would do this at a real wedding. In any case, he had presided over countless weddings before, and he had never experienced this. "Sir ... please sit down first...." The priest finally forced himself to speak, though he was in embarrassment and in panic. "Reverend, I can''t sit down. You haven''t answered my question yet." This man was exceptionally resolute. Although he provoked the Smiths in front of everyone, he was calm, unhurried, and confident. It dropped a huge bomb among the guests. This man even dared to ruin the Smiths'' wedding. However, why didn''t the members of the ZH n drive him out? Atwood narrowed his eyes and his face was dark. Everyone could see that he was enraged. He waved his hand, and a man who had been standing beside him moved closer to him. After Atwood said something in a low voice, the man immediately looked up at the troublemaker, and then nodded. Emmett also made a sign to Kayden. His gaze, like the spring breeze, disappeared just as quickly as it appeared. Kayden got what he implied and winked at a brat opposite him. A few brats stopped Atwood''s subordinates at once, preventing them from approaching the troublemaker. The cold sweat began to run from the priest''s forehead. He looked at Atwood at a loss and helplessly shrugged, which meant he didn''t know what to do. Atwood was so angry that he fiercely hammered the ground with his cane. ... At this time, the troublemaker began to speak, "I doubt if you are an approved priest. You can''t even answer such a usual question. How ridiculous!" The priest flushed. Although Atwood gesture for him to keep silent, he ignored it and replied, "Even if a person was terminally ill, he can pursue marital happiness under the gaze of God." The man smiled and pped, saying, "Good! Your answer is great! Everyone has the right to pursue happiness. It''s true." "Even a terminally ill person can get married ... What if her fianc¨¦ doesn''t know this? Can they get married?" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) This man''s words put the priest between a rock and a hard ce! At the same time, it frightened all the guests! Of course, the person who was most frightened was Juliana. She trembled and she couldn''t stop. Emmett, who was closest to her, keenly captured the creaking sound of her teeth shing. He raised his eyebrows, and gave a half smile. Juliana couldn''t act calm any longer. She shouted harshly and pointed at that man, "Somebody gets in here! Drive this insane bastard out! How could you watch he spoil such a good day? Dive him out!" By the time she said thosest few words, Juliana''s voice was out of tune, sharp and ear-piercing. Her finger pointing at that man was also quivering. Everyone shifted his gaze to Juliana because of her madness. What was she so excited about? Could it be that this man was talking about her? People began to specte. What frightened Juliana was that the dozen men of the Mafia came with her disappeared without a trace. Although she asked them to drive the troublemaker out, no one appeared. Normally, as the princess of the Mafia, no matter what she said, someone would do it for her right away. What''s wrong with them today? ... The troublemaker was still standing in the guest seats unscathed. ''He was a gloomy portent!'' The rm in Juliana''s mind began to ring. "Somebody gets in here! Where are you? Where did you go? Get in here! Do you hear me? Drive this person out! Somebody gets in here!" Juliana got more and more flustered. The man gave an enigmatical smile and looked at this meaningfully. "Reverend, why are you quiet? If I were to discuss the Bible with you on purpose, would you keep silent like this?" The priest was so angry that his face turned pale, "Of course, I dare to discuss the Bible with you. God will not leave any people behind...." "Oh, I see...." The man nodded seriously, and pointed at Juliana at once. He smiled and said, "If thisdy has an incurable terminal illness, will the groom still marry her?" It sounded like a joke. Therefore, all the guests thought what the man said was ridiculous. Only Juliana, like a psycho, jumped up and roared, "Get out! Get out!" By contrast, Emmett was very calm. He finally said with a smile, "Do you want to be shot? How dare you talk nonsense at my wedding?!" That man gave a smile and said, "I''m not afraid to die. Mr. Smith, if your fianc¨¦e is terminally ill, and the illness is contagious, will you get engaged to her?" Juliana clenched her teeth and shivered. Emmett nced at Juliana, and then showed his scorn for this question, saying, "That''s impossible. I believe both my fianc¨¦es are the best women in the world." Hearing this, Jasper almost fell over. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ''Come on, Emmett, you are exactly an expert in telling lies. No one can beat you.'' ... That man suddenly raised a piece of paper in his hand, and grinned, "I''m sorry. You may be disappointed, Mr. Smith. Miss Juliana, thedy standing beside you, is a patient of my hospital. She came to see a doctor a few days ago. After a series ofplete examinations, I found that she caught Dsen, the rarest incurable STD in the world, and this virus is even more dangerous than HIV. Miss Juliana should catch it when she had sex with other men. I just don''t know if you catch this kind of disease, Mr. Smith. Given that it was a kind of contagious disease, if you have slept with Miss Juliana, you must have caught it as well." Everyone was stunned. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Chapter 363: One Accident After Another Chapter 363: One ident After Another Now all the guests were truly frightened. A virus more contagious than HIV? My God, it was so scary! Emmett was screwed up! Everyone knew that young people were very open about sex. Since Emmett was going to marry Juliana, they should have had sex. So, Emmett must get infected too! Juliana''s eyes widened and almost popped out of her sockets as she shouted, "That''s nonsense! It can''t be the damn Dsen disease! You''re the one who got it! It''s dermatitis because I get allergies. It''s rare. It''s not the disease you''re talking about!" Everyone nodded in silence. They thought to themselves, "So you really went to that hospital...." Emmett nced at the crazy woman beside him and said indifferently, "Do you know what the consequences will be if you spread rumors here?" "Of course! But I didn''t spread any rumors. Everything I said is true! If you don''t believe it, here is Miss Juliana''s examination report! Mr. Smith, let me ask you again, have you ever slept with Miss Juliana?" It turned out that this man was holding the examination report. Emmett sneered, "No, I haven''t had the chance to have sex with Miss Juliana yet. I wanted to save the best for tonight...." ... Everyone heard his words. Unexpectedly, Emmett had never slept with Juliana before! It really shocked them! "Mr. Smith, you''re very lucky. You love yourself, so you don''t have the same illness as Miss Juliana. You should know that the death rate of the Dsen virus is very high. It hits hard and fast, and patients could not live any longer after getting infected." Juliana''s hair almost stood straight up. She stamped her feet and roared, "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!" The corners of her eyes almost split, and they were about to bleed. Then she fainted in anger and fell with a huge sound. Emmett could have caught her, because he was strong and always reacted quickly. But he stood upright like a por tree. He just watched Juliana falling on the red carpet. Her mouth was covered with foam. "She has epilepsy!" "It must be epilepsy!" A guest couldn''t help but shout. The man swore, "Everyone, don''t panic. This is a symptom of the Dsen disease. Some symptoms look like those of the epilepsy. Please stay away from her. Her saliva carries the virus. Be careful not to get infected." (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) All the wealthy people freaked out when they knew the virus could spread through saliva. They were so flustered that some of them immediately stood up and began to rush out. It was a good thing to attend a wedding. But they didn''t want to get infected with a terminal illness. Emmett turned to look at Atwood, whose face had sunk in anger. Atwood grabbed his cane tightly and gritted his teeth. He was looking back at Emmett fiercely, as if he was saying, "Damn, this little bastard! Damn it!" "Dad, what should we do? Is this wedding going on or not? Do you mind if I marry a woman with a terminal STD?" Emmett threw the problem to Atwood, who had been silent for a long time. ... N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ... Atwood snorted angrily. He knew that this man was arranged by Emmett. However, he did not want to expose Emmett in front of all the guests. He could only make a bad compromise. No matter what, he had to save the reputation of their family. Atwood said coldly, "No! As a Smith, you can''t have a sick wife! Our family doesn''t need to benefit from your marriage. You''re going to break off the engagement with Juliana!" Emmett smiled faintly and his eyes flickered. He raised his eyebrows and said to the priest, "Alright, sir. It''s been a hard day for you. You can get off work now." Then Emmett was going to dere that today''s ceremony was over and that everyone could leave. However, Atwood suddenly stood up, squinted his eyes and roared, "The engagement ceremony goes on!" "What?" Kayden cried out in surprise. All the guests were stunned. Even those people who were nning to leave stopped because of curiosity. Juliana was infected with that Dsen. Why did Atwood say the ceremony could go on? Emmett frowned and looked at Atwood. Atwood smiled sinisterly and said, "We just break off the engagement with Juliana. But Emmett still needs to engage with Marina. We should hold the engagement ceremony between my son and Miss Marina." The priest was dumbfounded. He opened his eyes and mouth wide. He didn''t know who he should listen to now. "Hurry up!" Atwood suddenly shouted. It was like a call from hell, making the priest tremble in fear. The priest blinked his eyes and began to recite the marriage vows. "Emmett Smith, are you willing to take Marina Clooney as your wife? You will marry her in front of the Bible and God. You will love her,fort her, respect her and protect her as much as you love yourself. You promise to be true to her in sickness and in health, for poorer, for richer, until death do you part." Marina was surprised. But in just two seconds, she returned normal and looked at the priest with anticipation. ... Emmett''s hands clenched involuntarily. He did not see thising! He did not expect that his father, who had this damned pride, would insist on holding the ceremony even though Juliana was infected with an STD. Atwood was really mad at Emmett now. "Mr. Emmett Smith?" Emmett was deep in thought and did not reply. The priest got anxious and called him in a low voice. Complex emotions shed in Emmett''s deep eyes, but he looked calm in the end. He raised his head and looked at the priest, saying softly, "I...." Before Emmett could say anything, a woman shouted, "Emmett! You don''t get to say you do! You don''t deserve it!" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) What on earth was going on? This was the first time that these guests had seen so many people trying to ruin the engagement! Who was this woman? Why did she jump out to stop Emmett from getting engaged? It was a tough day for Emmett to get engaged. Too many people came uninvited and ruined everything. Some wealthy people began to wipe their cold sweat. Marina squinted her eyes. She looked very murderous as she quickly turned to look. Who was it to provoke her? Just wait! Emmett frowned and slowly turned around. His face darkened when he saw the woman being pushed out by Jasper. Damn! She would ruin his n! It was Sally! Shoot, how did ine''s friend sneak in? Jasper was soaked with cold sweat. Hugging, pushing and dragging Sally, Jasper just wished he could make her invisible. But Sally had gone nuts. Her legs were crossed around Jasper''s waist as she pressed down Jasper''s head. She was like a monkey, climbing onto Jasper''s body and shouting at Emmett. ... "Emmett! You bastard! You''ve toyed with my friend! You son of a bitch!" "How dare you get engaged with other women? You cheated on my friend! Your family is as shitty as you! "You tricked ine into going abroad. She believes in you. You bastard, now you secretly get engaged with another woman!" "Go to hell! Karma will find you! How dare you toy with ine!" "You little shit, you son of a bitch, you mother...." Sally became loosey-goosey when she cursed Emmett. Jasper was scared out of his wits. He couldn''t think of any way to stop her. So, he could only sacrifice his first kiss. He smothered Sally with his mouth. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Sally widened her eyes and red at Jasper in shock, who was extremely close to her. ... She shook her head in Jasper''s arms, trying to shake his mouth off hers. But Jasper did not dare to let her go. He kissed her harder. Then he took a deep breath, held her tight in his arms and quickly ran away. If Sally stayed here, Jasper didn''t know what harsh words she would say when she got furious. Kayden was also dumbfounded. They had made so many preparations, but they missed out on Sally. Emmett looked so cold and gloomy! And his eyes were shing terribly! Damn it! ine''s friend was as stupid as her! They would be screwed up. Sally ruined his engagement, and Atwood would find out about ine! When Emmett thought that Atwood woulde after ine, he was scared and broke out in cold sweat! After Sally disappeared, a strange silence fell. Now it was as quiet as a valley. Because Atwood and Emmett both looked intimidating and cold as ice, the temperature dropped! It dropped 30 degrees. It was even more terrifying than they found out that Julianne had a terminal illness. Chapter 364: The Poorest Guy Chapter 364: The Poorest Guy The reporters here were startled. They did not know how to do a report on this drama. But they would definitely report about Miss Juliana''s terminal illness. This would be the headline. They were just hesitating if they should write about what that girl had said. Just as they were thinking, several sturdy men of the ZH n walked up to them and warned them one by one. "Delete everything about that woman. Otherwise...." This was clearly a threat and an order! All the reporters nodded with a ttering smile. Atwood sneered and sounded colder. He poked his walking stick at the carpet as he said slowly but sinisterly, "Emmett ... I don''t know if what that woman said is true. I hope it''s not, otherwise...." Atwood thought, "Otherwise, I''ll kill that ine even if you try your best to hide and protect her! N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Dad! The engagement will go on. I love Mariana. It''s a pity if I could not marry her. Priest? Let''s start over." Emmett gritted his teeth. His body tensed up as he tried his best to hide his emotions. No matter how disgusted he was, he forced a smile and held Marina''s hand. Then, he looked up at the priest. It was as if Sally had never appeared. The priest began to recite those vows again. Emmett stared at him nkly. He felt that he could not hear anything. He just saw the priest''s lips moving. However, deep down in his heart, he was thinking, "ine, can you understand why I''m doing this?" "Marriage is nothing more than a piece of paper, a useless certificate to deceive the world." "True love, however, may not show up in the public." "If this is the only way to keep you safe, I can only do it!" After the priest finished the vows, he waited for Emmett''s reply again. Everyone held their breath and waited for Emmett to say something. Emmett closed his eyes and sighed, "I ... do." Marina, who was beside him, finally got relieved. Sally, who was dragged thirty meters away, just got away from Jasper''s mouth. Just as she was panting, she heard what Emmett said on the microphone. "I do ... I do...." Sally crouched down and cried out. ... Jasper lowered his head and looked at Sally, who was crying in an inelegant posture. He rubbed his hands and got very anxious. "Oh, stop crying, will you? Why are you crying?" "Emmett was cursed by you in front of so many people, and you were really mean." "You''ve said everything, but you''re still crying?" "I think Emmett and I really want to cry." Jasper turned down the corners of his mouth and looked in the direction of the ceremony with a sorrowful expression. "Bullshit! You men are all bastards! You''re lying to us women!" "You rich boys are even shittier!" "Emmett wouldn''t cry at all. He''s a two-faced bastard. He lied to ine and got engaged just now!" "Didn''t you hear him? He said, ''I do.'' He''s happy to get engaged to that women, Maria or what!" "He couldn''t be happier now!" "He''s so despicable and shameless, yet he is the happiest now!" "He would not cry at all." Jasper sighed and shook his head. "You women are childish." "Tell me: do you think this ceremony is more important than ine''s life?" "What?" Sally stopped crying. She was shocked and looked up at Jasper with tears. "What does it have to do with her life? Don''t scare me! Bastard!" Jasper frowned and got annoyed. "Thing are not all ck and white as you think. There are many colors that are too dirty to be distinguished." "Emmett ... Yes, he is the young master of the ZH n. He has power and the n supports him. It is a big organization that hassted for dozens of years." "However, his father Atwood stills takes control of the Ninja." "You probably have never heard of it. In short, Ninja is a group of assassins in the ZH n. But it''s kind of above the whole n." "And Emmett is trying to take Ninja over bit by bit. He needs more time." ... "You see Atwood today. You exposed your friend ine, and he definitely wants to kill her." "Just now, Emmett got rid of Juliana. Atwood was really angry at him. You should know that Emmett hides his rtionship with ine just to protect her." "But you have exposed it all. Atwood would vent his anger on ine and chop her up." "People in Ninja are all well-trained killers. They could easily kill ine." "If it weren''t for you, Emmett wouldn''t have said that he was willing to marry Mariana. He has thought of a way to break off the engagement. It was all because of you. Girl, you opened a Pandora''s box!" "So, of course Emmett also wants to cry." "He''s the poorest guy!" "He sacrificed much and took all the risks. You don''t know the truth, yet you cursed him loudly." "Poor Emmett, I know you must feel painful and helpless when you said yes." Sally was stunned when she heard this. The ZH n and Ninja really shocked her. She was not that mad at all. For some reason, she even started ming herself. Was she wrong? Did she ruin their n? If she hadn''t cursed and shouted at them, ine would stay safe. If Atwood wanted to kill ine, Sally thought, she was a murderer too. "Really? I don''t want ine to die! I ... I just wanted to do something for her. She''s so pitiful." "If something happens to her, would Emmett me me?" "What should I do?" Sally hated to know the story of a wealthy family''s underground organization. ... Jasper patted Sally''s head. "You get no guts now? I thought you are like Hazel. So, you are far less courageous than her." "Is this scaring you? Someone just cursed Emmett in public." "Don''t make fun of me now. Hurry up and think of a way!" Sally hit Jasper. Then she hugged his arm and pleaded helplessly. "I said you''re too short-sighted." "Emmett just got engaged with Mariana today. He doesn''t marry her. It''s not a big deal." "So what if Emmett agreed to marry her? It''s only temporary." "He can get married and divorced. An engagement is not even legally valid." "You are too impulsive. You should just wait and see what Emmett was going to do. But you jumped out and ruined everything." "Now you''ve forced Emmett to a dead end." "And I don''t know what to do." "What? Is there nothing I can do?" Sally''s face twisted in regret, and she cried loudly. Since she looked pitiful, Jasper could onlyfort her, "Alright, don''t be too pessimistic. I know well about Emmett. If he wants to protect someone, he will come up with a thousand and one ways to keep her unscathed." "And vice versa. If he wanted to kill anyone, he could also make it." "Don''t worry. Emmett will do everything to protect ine." "Your friend is truly lucky. She looks dumb, but she wins Emmett''s heart." "How dare you to say mean things about my friend! You''re dumb! Your whole family are dumb-ass!" Sally shouted with tears. Jasper was stunned. Women''s mood changed so quickly. They were still standing outside. Sally pouted her mouth and watched the ceremony with Jasper. Marina smiledcently. Everyone could see her face shining under the heavy makeup. She cut the cake with Emmett. She made a champagne fountain with Emmett. ... Suddenly, Sally thought of a very important thing. She grabbed Jasper''s sleeve and asked anxiously, "So tonight, Emmett and Marina are going to sleep together? Will Emmett fuck her?" Jasper was stunned for a moment. Then he was lost for words. Fuck? She just said this word naturally. What was wrong with women nowadays? They became so open. Jasper couldn''t help but cough. Chapter 365: Kill Her Silently Chapter 365: Kill Her Silently Jasper blushed first and looked away, "How could that be?! You don''t know Emmett. Emmett is an extremely, extremely picky fellow. In terms of matters between men and women ... he is even pickier than a neat freak." "Well, that''s good." "No! Master still keeps his vigor. He won''t be idle. I guess Emmett will be very busy recently. He''s going to fight with Master secretly. When Emmett takes control of Ninja in the future, he''ll be able to get rid of Marina." Sally nodded, "I think Marina is also quite pitiful. Although she is engaged to Emmett, she can''t get anything. In the end, she will end up being abandoned. How pitiful!" It was clear that Sally''s tone was no longer filled with righteous indignation and fear, but rather rxed. Jasper nced at her and said, "Hey, can you not randomly show yourpassion? You really don''t have a stand!" Kayden brought a piece of cake to Jasper. He nced at Sally and said mockingly, "Ms. Sally, you''re really capable. You''ve really helped Marina. This engagement today is all thanks to you! Come, try the sweet cake of your patron, Marina and share the delight with her!" Kayden pushed the cake in front of Sally. ... When Sally heard Kayden tease her, she blushed. Because she was guilty, there was no confidence in her voice. She stammered, "I didn''t do it on purpose. I didn''t know what was going on, that''s why I did it..." "If you didn''t know what was going on, then why did you do this? Do you think you''re beautiful? Are you very photogenic? Do you want to steal a shot? You''re really not in your right mind!" Kayden ridiculed Sally sternly, his chest heaving violently in anger. Everything was prepared. Unexpectedly, Sally disrupted everything in the n! Damn it! Master Smith could easily get rid of Marina and exposed Marina''s killer background on the spot. As long as Master Smith told everyone that Marina was one killer of the Dark n, he could get rid of Marina, but unexpectedly ... Because of this woman, Master Smith could only temporarily change his n and get engaged to Marina. Damn it! As a security guard, he would definitely be held ountable by the annoyed Master Smith in the future! It was all because of this woman that Jasper brought in! Sally muttered softly, "I''m not hired by Marina. I even don''t know her. She''s not my boss. She didn''t give me money..." "I know that you were not hired by her, but what you did made Marina happy!" "If you were really her subordinate, you wouldn''t be standing here now.¡± Kayden looked coldly at the sky. "Then where would I be?" "Below." Kayden pointed to the ground, red at Sally, and then left. ''He means ... Is she supposed to be in hell?'' Sally''s eyes turned red from Kayden''s ferocious look. Just as she was about to start crying, Jasper couldn''t help but advise her, "Forget it! Don''t stoop to his level. Kayden is such a man." He is bad tempered and stubborn. Don''t worry. Since he said that openly, it means that he still thinks of you as someone of his kind who can be saved." Sally held onto the piece of milk cake that Kayden had given her. Of course, she couldn''t eat a single mouthful of it. "Is this Emmett''s matter to be kept a secret from ine?" ... Jasper thought for a moment and said, "Actually, we have discussed this matter. It''s not a big deal. It''s just a short-term expedient. Even if Emmett directly puts his cards on the table, it''s no big deal. But Emmett dotes on your friend too much, saying that she is very simple, afraid that she will be hurt in the slightest, so he firmly refuses to let her know. Emmett wants this to happen quietly and be cancelled quietly. Anyway, Marina is a springboard for Emmett to step on, and he won''t marry Marina." Sally nodded. "Emmett seems to be a good man!" Jasper rolled his eyes. "No! From ancient times until now, men surnamed Smith are bastards." Jasper deliberately borrowed what Sally had said to tease her. Sally was embarrassed. ... Juliana flew straight back to Italy to see a doctor. The Mafia boss of the Mafia called Atwood once. He was very angry and dissatisfied with his precious daughter''s encounter in China. The rtionship between the Mafia and ZH n was once in opposition. "Damn it! I must be Emmet who made the whole thing up!" Atwood returned to his house and paced back and forth in the living room anxiously. The flowers and nts in the greenhouse that he had always loved were also damaged a lot by his anger, and the furniture was also ruined by him. The old butler lowered his head and listened to Atwood''sint. He didn''t dare to say anything. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "I should have thought from the beginning that Emmett was very cautious and definitely wouldn''t be with Marina easily. Thinking back now, the reason he brought out Marina was to divert my attention and protect ine. Damn brat! He thinks he grows up, so he can fight against me! For the sake of a grassroots girl, he actually managed to offend the Mafia. Send someone to hide all the people who treated Julianne first. ... We absolutely cannot let the Mafia find out anything. If they find out that Juliana''s illness has something to do with Emmett, then they will get back at the Smiths." The old butler said, "Yes, Master. Master, don''t be so angry. Young Master''s style of doing things is actually quite simr to yous when you were young." Atwood was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, in his mind, he thought of Emmett''s mother. She was very beautiful, just like a fairy. His expression couldn''t help but soften a little. "This child is too vicious towards Juliana. He even let her get that disease." The old butler continued to say, "As the only sessor of the Smiths, in charge of such a big business, he has to be vicious. Master, if Juliana can still recover, with her status and temper, she will naturally not let go of ZH n. The marriage between the two of them was in itself a wishful thinking of Juliana. She insisted on marrying Young Master with the help of her power. Logically speaking, she was the one who was wrong. Although we can''t be connected by marriage, at the moment, Julianne''s terminal illness was the best oue in the current situation. After all, after Juliana''s death, the Mafia boss is so old that he can''t be a threat to us." Atwood sighed and sat on the sofa, frowning. "Emmett is stubborn. If he did as my arrangements, after he married Julianne, our family business would go up to a higher level. He doesn''t listen to me! He even dates with that grassroots girl! I made it very clear to him that marriage was just a trick. After marrying Juliana, he could still have countless women he liked outside. But he wants to be as stupid as the hero in romance novels and marry the woman he likes. He did such a foolish act. How can I give Ninja to him?" ... The old butler also sighed, "Master, but fortunately, at the very least, Young Master and Ms. Clooney are engaged. Although Ms. Clooney''s family background is not the best, it is not a disgrace to the Smiths if word of it gets out." Atwood sneered, "You still don''t know my son well enough! He isn''t someone who gives in easily." "I guess he''s going to kill Marina next." "Master, didn''t you say that Marina was one killer of the Dark Sect?" "That''s right, it''s precisely because of this that I don''t object to Emmett being with her. If Ninja joins forces with the Dark Gate, we would be stronger. This time, he had infected Juliana with a terminal illness virus. If it wasn''t for Marina''s help, where would Emmett have gotten such a terminal illness virus? All the shortcuts have been thought by that brat!" "Master, what should we do now?" Atwood narrowed his eyes, thought for a moment, and said ruthlessly, "Originally, I didn''t want to hurt ine, but now it seems that I have to make her disappear as soon as possible. I can''t let the Smiths'' path of growth be hindered because of a girl! You quietly sent Ninja to quietly kill ine!" ... After the engagement ceremony, Emmett and Marina got into the float and romantically drove away under the gazes of the guests. Not even a kilometer away, Emmett indifferently pulled off the bow tie on his neck and casually threw it aside on the car. Marina nced at Emmett and asked, "Are we going to the seaside vi? I''ve heard that our engagement trip is to take a cruise at the seaside and to spend a few days on the high seas." Emmett snorted coldly. Chapter 366: Were Just Acting Chapter 366: We''re Just Acting Emmett sneered. He didn''t even look at Marina next to him and said coldly. "What are you dreaming about? That''s just publicity." (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Marina was lost for words. ... After a long time, Marina saw the shadow of the seaside vi. She said in a low voice. "But ... Emmett, we are engaged." "Well, get a chance and release a statement saying that the engagement is cancelled." Marina was astounded. She bit her lips tightly without saying a word. ''I won''t do that! I''m not making a statement! I won''t cancel this engagement!'' ''Emmett, we''ll wait and see. After you take three doses of medicine, you will love me only!'' Emmett indifferently turned around and looked at Marina with disdain. He sneered. "What? You really don''t want to marry me, do you? Have you forgotten that we were acting from the beginning?" Marina endured the pain and forced a smile. "No ... I didn''t think about to be with you..." Marina knew how difficult it was to say that. Emmett didn''t say anything more. He looked for his mobile phone to read the report about the engagement. And then, he called Kayden. "Kayden, it''s me. Start a thorough investigation from early tomorrow''s morning and see if there is magazine or website dare to report my engagement. You can just bring someone over to damage their offices. I don''t want to see any report about my engagement tomorrow!" As Marina listened to Emmett''s phone call, she sped her hand tightly. ''Emmett, you''re really thoughtful.'' ''You put in so much effort for ine.'' ''In your eyes, only ine is a treasure for you?'' ''Is everyone else in your eyes is a waste of space?'' At the seaside vi, the servants had already taken their ces, waiting for the arrival of Emmett. Emmett took the lead and walked into the house. He proudly pointed at a guest room downstairs. "That''s your room. You''re not allowed to go upstairs." Marina stayed in the living room. She watched Emmett go upstairs. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Emmett entered his bedroom, closed the door, took off his clothes and took a bath. After taking a bath, he rxed andy on the bed. He called ine. He wondered how ine was in d. ... It was only after a while that ine answered the phone. Emmett could hear the sound of the wind through the phone. It should be evening in d now. "Hello?" ine replied in a muffled voice, sniffling. "It''s me." Emmett said proudly. ine was surprised and immediately blushed. She smiled and nced Je beside her. She took a few steps to the side before saying. "Yes." "What are you doing?" Emmett could not help but put on a smile. For some reason, as long as he heard ine''s cute voice, he would feel warm. Her voice was more effective than a heater. Emmett settled himself in a morefortable lying position. He held the phone and lookedzy. "Oh, I am picking up shells at the beach with my desk-mate. We happened to see some fishermen pullings, so we helped them." Emmett''s face darkened. He began to feel distressed for her. "The winds over the ocean blow wildly, and the temperature falls quickly in the evening. Why are you foolishly helping them pull thes? Go back to the hotel as soon as possible! Don''t catch a cold!" ine sniffed. "It''s not very cold, but the sea wind is so strong that my ears are red in the wind. I''ll go back to the hotel with some shells." "Don''t pick up the shells anymore. If you like that, I''ll give you a house full of shells. Hurry up and go back to the hotel. It''s dangerous by the sea at night!" ine giggled, "It''s not dangerous. Don''t frighten me. There are many students ying outside!" "I don''t care about them. You can''t y outside at night. Be good. Go back to your room and take a hot bath as soon as possible to get yourself warm." Emmett had never known that he could talk neen to the doze. He was coaxing ine with patience and right methods as if coaxing a little girl. "Ok, I''m going back to the hotel now. You''re babbling!" ine pouted and patted Je on the shoulder. Then, she waved her hand in the direction of the hotel, meaning that she went back now. Je nodded, "You go back now. I''ll go back soon." ... ine nodded towards Je and began to walk back. "What did you do today?" Emmett asked. Actually, he knew what she had done. The bodyguards he sent out would report to him every half an hour through the satellite transceiver. "I didn''t do anything. I just see the view and choose the angle to draw." "I discovered that other people are paintings better than me. After all, they are majoring in arts, so I can''tpare with them." "You don''t need topare with them. You don''t need to be so outstanding. If will be fine if you''re good enough to graduate. You don''t need to make a living by painting." "Yes, I need to make a living by painting." "You don''t have to. Serve me well and I''ll pay you as much as you want. Isn''t being a full-time wife more fulfilling than working?" ine spat, "Full-time wife? I don''t want to do that. I want to be a white-cor worker!" "Alright. You''ll be a white-cor worker who works night shifts, okay?" "What? You''re such a terrible person. Bad man." Emmettughed, "I''m not a bad man. Did I say something wrong? Your mind goes to wrong ces." ine''s face turned red as Emmett teased her with dirty talk. ine was lying on the bed of the hotel and talking to Emmett on the phone. Two hours had just flown by. The cost of overseas calls was frighteningly high. ine was sleepy as she talked. Before she fell asleep, she heard Emmett say in a low voice. "Baby, I miss you." "I love you very much." ine fell asleep. She slept soundly and sweetly. In her sleep, there was a man who said to her in an extremely gentle voice. "I miss you...." "I love you very much...." It was very strange that Emmett''s engagement was ignored before it was officially reported. Many people didn''t even know about Emmett''s engagement. The next day, all the media were reporting that a certain star and an entrepreneur were having an affair.... However, there would always be idents. For example, Je, a civilian, happened to have a rich good friend. And this good friend happened to attend Emmett''s engagement party.... ... "Get up, get up! ine, it''s time to get up!" Je found ine''s furry head under the nket and sighed. "You are active even when you''re sleeping. You can even get your whole body into the nket, like a mole hiding in a hole." "I can barely find where exactly you are. Hey, aren''t you afraid that you''ll die from asphyxiation?" As she muttered to himself, Je went to open the curtains. Immediately, the charming sunlight shot into the room. Je turned around and looked at ine. ine was actually still asleep with her head covered. "Hey, I am really amazed by you. You could sleep very much! When I came back sotest night, you had been asleep. Now you''re still sleeping." Last night, Je yed poker with ssmates in another room until one o''clock in the morning. When she entered the room, she saw that ine had fallen asleep. And ine kicked off the nket. Due to the fear of Miss Underground, Je had no choice but carefully tuck ine back in. This morning, she woke up and didn''t see ine. Later, Je looked around carefully and discovered that ine was still sleep on the bed. However, ine waspletely hiding herself under the nket, and it was difficult to discover her. Je looked at ine''s furry head and couldn''t help butugh. Speaking of which, although ine was a member of an underground organization and lived in the professor''s vi, she was easy-going. ine was easy to get along with. She was nice and kind. She always kept a smile all day long. Well, she was just like... Je pondered. ''Oh! That''s right!'' ''ine was like a Maitreya!'' Maitreya always kept grinning. Je finally pulled ine out of the nket and shouted loudly. "Hey, you can''t sleep anymore! Today is ourst day here. We are going to an uninhabited ind for sketching!" ... If we''rete, they would just leave us, and we won''t be able to see the fancy scenery of the uninhabited ind. "Get up! Hurry up, ine! " ine closed her eyes and pouted. She sat on the bed and muttered. "What time is it, Hazel?" It broke Je down that ine thought herself was in the school dormitory! "It''s half past seven!" Je didn''t want to correct ine. ine yawned and pouted. She shuffled to the bathroom. Ten minutester, ine anxiously searched under the nket and finally found her mobile phone. Her phone was pressed by her all night. Chapter 367: Gut-wrenching Pain Chapter 367: Gut-wrenching Pain "Oh! My phone is dead!" ine shouted with a long face. Je immediately came over and widened her eyes. She asked, "Did you talk to a handsome guy on the phonest night and fall asleep during the call? Tell the truth! Who was it?" (¡Ño¡Ñ) ine was astonished. ''Ghost! Je must be a ghost!'' ''How did she guess it right?'' ine did talk to Emmett on the phone and fall asleep during the call! ine blushed and put her phone into her pocket. She rubbed her shoes and stammered. "Nobody..." "Nobody? Why are you blushing?" "I''m not blushing." However, ine was ming herself for blushing. "ine, you look shyly happy. You must be in love!" ine was nervous under Je''s gaze. She patted Je hard on the shoulder and pushed her out. "Stop guessing! Let''s go. We''re going to bete for the gathering!" ... Je continued to argue. "You don''t want me to continue questioning you, do you? You must have chatted with a certain man last night, right?" "Well, the weather is really nice today!" "Nice? There will be a storm today!" "But it''s sunny now!" "The sun hasn''tpletely risen yet!" The leading teacher looked at his watch andined Je and ine. "I didn''t ask you to do any strenuous exercisest night. Why did you get up sote?" ine bit her lips and looked down, blushing. Je didn''t seem to care what the teacher said at all. The other students burst intoughter. They sailed on the immense ocean. It was an uninhabited ind. It was said that few people had been there. Only few adventurers would go sightseeing there. The helmsmen looked ferocious. They were from the ZH n. In addition, there was a couple who hurriedly hired a boat and sailed to the ind. Most of the students, in groups of two or three, took photos. ine med herself now. She med herself for getting up sote and not charging her phone. Her phonepletely died. "Hey, why are you putting on a long face? Let me take a picture of you with my phone." Je raised her eyebrows and poked ine''s eyebrows. "That''s great!" ine immediately grinned and ran her fingers through her hair. She put on a smile and waited for Je to take a picture. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Je counted to three and took a picture of ine with a click. "Let me see if you take a good picture of me." ine leaned over to the side of Je and tried look at the photo on Je''s phone. At this time, Je received a text message. Je received a text message. The text message was titled. The Man You Love Is Engaged. "This is a text message from one of my good friends. Let me see what it says." ine pouted and muttered discontentedly, "You are annoying. You should let me see my photo before you read your text message." ... Je grinned and read the text. Of course, ine also leaned over to read it. ... It said, ''Hey, Je, the man you love is engaged. Don''t get upset after seeing it. There were two pictures attached. One of the pictures was not opened. The other was a photo of Emmett and Marina standing in front of the priest. The photo was a little blurry, probably because it was taken secretly in a hurry. "Who is this?" Je hadn''t figured out who she loved, and she looked at the photo in a daze. The smile froze on ine''s face at the moment she saw the photo. She was shocked to see the man in the picture! She was familiar to him! She was very familiar with his figure, both naked and dressed. With a single nce, ine recognized Emmett in the photo! She was dumbfounded! She felt like she was hit by a thunderbolt. She widened her eyes and held her breath. She just stared at the photo on Je phone without blinking her eyes. Je said in confusion, "Who is this blurry figure? She doesn''t exin it clearly. What a careless girl." "I''ll ask her about the man." ine sneered. ine suddenly let out a sneer and said, "There''s no need to ask. That''s Emmett." Je was surprised, "Who is it? Emmett? Seriously? I''d better to ask my friend." Je didn''t even pay attention to ine''s expression. If she did, she would probably be frightened by ine''s deathly pale face. "Who is engaged? That photo is really blurry!" Je edited the text message and sent to her friend. In a few seconds, Je was replied. "It is Emmett, the man you have been admired! He''s engaged! He''s engaged to Marina!" ... Je read the text message. And then she shouted in shock. "Heavens, Emmett is finally engaged to Marina! Heavens! Heavens! Heavens!" Je''s shout showed that this event was strictest confidence before. ine was dumbfounded and utterly confused. Was it really ... Emmett? She had been praying secretly just now, pretending that something was wrong with her eyes. She prayed that the man in the photo wasn''t him. Emmett and Marina were engaged! Engaged! When she was in d, Emmett was quietly engaged to Marina! They were engaged. Bad-bear said that she was the only one he loved. Then why was he engaged to Marina? Interesting. They got engaged when she went abroad.... What an irony! ''Emmett, have you been secretly mocking me?'' ''You must beughing at me for being stupid and na?ve, andughing at me for believing what you said!'' ''I actually ... thought that you really loved me....'' ''Until now, I finally know that you''re a lying to me all the time!'' ''In fact, you look down on me from the bottom of your heart, don''t you?'' ''That''s why you yed with me, lied to me, and got engaged to Marina behind me.'' ''Emmett, do you know how cruel you are?'' After Je expressing her surprise about Emmett''s engagement, she looked at ine. "ine? What''s wrong with you? Are you sick? Your face is so pale. Your lips are white. Do you feel cold?" Je was very fat, so ine looked so petite and pitiful before her. "Yes, I feel cold...." ine muttered in a daze. Her heart was cold. She wanted to cry.... She even wanted to jump off the ship and drowned herself into the icy water. If she died, she wouldn''t feel the gut-wrenching pain. ... "Oh, you skinny people can''t endure the cold. I don''t feel cold because I have a thickyer of fat. Let''s go. Go into the cabin. Don''t stay on the deck anymore. If you were freezing, I might be killed. Let''s go." Je pulled ine into the cabin. Je was frightened that ine''s fingers were ice-cold! "Why are your hands so cold? Your fingers are as cold as ice!" Je curled her lips and nced at ine. ine was at a loss. She was emotionless. Her eyes were empty as if they stopped focusing. Je forced ine to sit down on the seat. ine sat there stiffly like a piece of wood. She didn''t say a word. ine had been thinking about a few questions. ''Since you love me, why would you be engaged to Marina?'' ''Is it a lie that you love me?'' Je excitedly said at ine. "Hey, you lost! Do you remember the bet we made? Now you lost, didn''t you?" "You have to treat me to a feast when we return home. I need to think about who I should take with me to the meal." ine turned a deaf ear with a sad face. Je patted ine on the arm and said fiercely. "You''re not going to go back on your word, are you? Don''t think about it! Even if you send a group of people to kill me, I have to have you buy me a big meal!" ine smiled bitterly and said softly. "Yes, I lost." ''I lost to my own innocence.'' "Yeah! A feast! A feast!" Je lifted her strong arms happily. ine looked down. Her thick eyshes cast shadows on her face. She wanted to cry, but she had no tears. Perhaps she had no tears because she felt dead inside. The ship docked and the students got off the ship in a swarm. ine was thest to get off the boat. If it weren''t for the repeated urging of the teacher and the intense pulling of Je, ine didn''t want to move at all. ... Although the four helmsmen of the ship were in ordinary clothes, they still looked muscr. Chapter 368: Four Dubious Men Chapter 368: Four Dubious Men Their eyes were sharp. And they would look at ine from time to time. "That woman looks so down today. Is she sick?" A man was walking on the uninhabited ind while asking his partner. "I guess she''s pregnant. It''s said that women will benguid in pregnancy. Did Master Smith asked us to protect this woman, probably because she is pregnant with Master Smith''s child." The rest of the men were all shocked by this, and they trembled. "Is that true? That''s a big responsibility for us. The baby will be Master Smith''s heir!" The four men quickened their pace and walked fifty meters behind ine. Ten minutester, a small boat also stopped on this uninhabited ind. A man jumped onto the shore first, and then he reached out to help the woman get off the boat. The woman jumped into the man''s arms. They hugged each other and smiled happily. "Darling, we will be able to live a normal life after we get this done. I''ll hold you like now when we''re free. Have you thought about how many children are we going to have?" The woman rolled her eyes at the man and said coquettishly, "You''re naughty. I haven''t thought about having children!" "I remember you said you liked girls that night." Although they were flirting, their vigorous actions exposed that they were good fighter. The woman jumped nimbly on rocks. The man was carrying a bag containing assassination weapons. "We''ve been following that girl for the past few days. I can''t bear to kill her when I see her innocent smile." The woman whispered as she pulled out a small pistol from her boot. The man scoffed, "Come on. As killers, we''re not in a position to sympathize with her." "Yes, that''s right." The woman narrowed her eyes, and her eyes became fierce. They targeted ine! ... The ind was uninhabited. No residents, no houses, and no roads. Thorns and weeds grew everywhere. "Ouch!" ine squatted down, screwing her face up. Her foot was pricked by something sharp. To be honest, it didn''t hurt very much. However ... ine nursed a grievance and felt upset. She squatted down and cried. She didn''t have a chance to cry loudly. Now, she finally had a reason to shed tears. She burst in tears. ine did not walk forward anymore and she sat on a stone. She cried miserably with a depressed face. "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong? Stop crying. The other ssmates have gone far away. Stop crying." "Get up quickly and go ahead. Keep up with the group. " Je returned and stood beside ine,forting her. ine kept crying. ine''s tears gushed out. She shook her head, and her voice was filled with sadness. "No ... I''m not going ahead ... Go with them... I''ll take a rest here. My foot was pricked and I can''t walk anymore." Actually, she could walk. Her foot was not that painful. She just wanted to stay alone so that she could completely face the surging sadness. She was sad that Emmett was engaged to Marina. "What? You''re not going ahead? Oh, dear, you have to go ahead." Je widened her eyes and looked at ine in disbelief. She looked in the direction of the ssmates leaving. She said anxiously, "My dear, you can''t drop the ball now. It''s too dangerous to stay here! We have to go ahead. Keep going!" This was an uninhabited ind. There might be wild beasts suddenly appearing. That was dangerous. "Don''t you think it''s dangerous and creepy for a little girl as you to stay here alone?" "I''m afraid of nothing now." The hidden message was that ine could ignore anything since Emmett cheated on her and got engaged to someone else. ... For now, she didn''t care if she would die or not. Since Emmett was engaged to Marina, ine realized that at some unknown time, she had fallen for Emmett so deeply! The heavens were so cruel to her. Why did the heavens let her find out Emmett''s lies when she fell for him? She was heartbroken. "You just get pricked in the foot. You can limp forward, can''t you? You can''t just sit here." Je rubbed her head but could do nothing with ine. "Don''t worry about me. Leave me here alone!" "Are you OK? I think there is something wrong with you." "I ... I''m fine..." "Go ahead if you''re fine!" "You just got pricked in the foot." "I''ll help you along, OK?" "I don''t need your help. I''ll just sit here." ine turned her face away tearfully and no longer looked at Je. She was surprised that Je was quite nice to her. Je didn''t leave her alone at the critical moment. However ... she was in a bad mood right now, so she couldn''t thank Je for being considerate. Je was in a dilemma. She looked at the back of the group and looked around the uninhabited ind. She finally bit the bullet and said, "Fine, I''m not going. I''ll stay with you!" "Are you serious?" ine widened her eyes in surprise. She wanted to be alone for a while. She wanted to cry loudly and curse Emmett. Je was so nice to her that she couldn''t cry. "You don''t have to worry about me. I''m fine. I''ll go find you in a while, okay? Just go." "I''ll sit with you for a while. In any case, wee here for sketching. We can draw at anywhere on the ind." Je simply sat down on the grass. She looked around at the surrounding scenery. ine was lost for words. ... After sitting for a while, ine had no longer felt the pain in her foot. ine was embarrassed to sit here longer, so she stood up and patted her clothes. She said, "Hey, I''m fine now. I can walk now. Let''s go." "Are you not painful now?" Je was easier to be fatigued because she was fat. And she hated doing sports. She felt comfortable to lie on the grass and was a little reluctant to get up from the grass. She slowly got up. "Let''s go. We can''t even see the back of our ssmates. If we don''t go ahead now, we won''t catch up with them." ine muttered as she looked at the wastnd in the wind. ine thought that she was unlucky enough to be dumped by Emmett. If she encountered a wild beast now and was bitten beyond recognition, she would be more miserable. ine flinched and began to feel surroundings deste. "Alright then, let''s go! Hurry up." Je grinned and walked forward side by side with ine. "ine, do you notice that the four men are following us? Aren''t they the sailors of the ship?" Je muttered in a low voice as she looked behind them stealthily. "What? Who?" ine looked behind in surprise. Sure enough, a hundred meters away, four strong figures were slowly walking forward. "Have they been following us?" Je nodded fiercely. "Yes. I noticed that when you got pricked on the foot, they stopped a little behind us sneakily. Now that we''re walking forward, they''re actually walking along the same path as us. Don''t you think it''s strange?" ... ine took a deep breath and widened his eyes in fear. She was timid, especially when it came to this kind of strong men. Some people might watch the fun if they encountered gangsters fighting in groups, but ine would run far away. She didn''t dare to watch this kind of fun. She was afraid that she would get identally injured. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ... Right now ... there were actually four strong men following behind them ... It was so scary that ine felt hairs rise on the back of her neck. "They ... they''re not going to rape us, are they?" ine asked in fear. Je was also frightened. Je was dumb and she couldn''t think. She said tremulously. "No. Although... although I''m so fat ... at least I am a virgin!" Je cried, "I don''t want to be raped by turns!" ... ine was scared. Be raped by turns? No! Be raped by the four strong men? That was terrifying! "What... what should we do now?" ine flinched and her face was screwed up. Je suddenly felt that her legs were weak. "Look at the tree. How about we throw our hats on the left side of the tree and then we run to the right at top speed? That''s what they do on dramas." "Good! Do as you say!" ine didn''t have any other ideas. She would agree to anything Je said. She nodded repeatedly. The two girls looked back at the four men as they walked forward tremblingly. Chapter 369: Unaware of Danger Chapter 369: Unaware of Danger ine''s lips turned pale out of fear when she finally arrived at the tree they had just mentioned. At first, her mind was full of the questions about Emmett. Did he really lie to her? Was it true that he had gotten engaged with another woman? But when she heard the word "rape" just then, all those questions in her mind already went nk. "Hurry up and throw your hat away." ine nudged Je. Je, however, almost fell down. She then threw her hat to the weeds on her left side. After that, she turned around and grasped ine''s hand. They ran to the right for their lives. ine wished that she could get winds and fly away right now. ... "I... I... I can''t run anymore..." Je gasped for air. Running all the way had exhausted her huge body. "We can''t stop! If they catch up, we have no way to survive! Come on!" Now, it was ine''s turn tofort Je. As long as she thought of what the four men would do to her, Je started running at once. Je and ine had run for two miles now. They were so tired that they fell on the grass, panting. "I... I... I can''t run... I can''t run anymore either... Have some rest..." ine was lying on her back. Sticking out her tongue, she was panting like a dog. Jey on her stomach, out of breath. She sprawled out on the grass like a dying dog. "Have... Have some rest. They... They won''t be able to catch up now." After they rested for a while, they raised their heads and looked back. Fortunately, they didn''t see the four terrifying men. They did it! They had a narrow escape! They saved themselves with their wisdom and courage. They pped their hands with excitement and jumped together. The four men from the ZH n were smoking as looking at the swaying figures in front of them. They had been following them along the way. "Can we return home tomorrow? This is thest day, right?" One of them asked. Another one nodded and took a puff on the cigarette. "That''s right. We can finallye back. I''m really sick of this ce!" "I know. You must miss your woman, right? Is she the one from the Y Nightclub? She is so hot!" "Of course I miss her. I don''t have sex for days! Of course you don''t have such trouble. You can''t even be erect!" Hearing this, the man gave a p on his back. "Shut up! Who told you that? I can do that all day long, okay? You can ask my wife if you don''t believe this." "Oh,e on! Stop your nonsense!" The four men were extremely bored. They could only chat to kill time. ... "Don''t throw cigarette butts here. Can''t you see the hay. It easily catches fire." "You idiot! This is a deste ind. No one will care about it even if the whole ind is burned down." "Don''t you forget that we still have to stay here for a day?" They were still talking when one of them suddenly said in astonishment, "Hey, guys! Where is the little girl? Why can''t I see her all of a sudden?" ine always moved slowly. They could catch up with her all the time before. So they dropped their guard down now. But she was gone now. They couldn''t find her anywhere in the blink of an eye. The four men were stunned at the same time. Then, they were all in a panic. "Hurry up! Hurry up! It''s all your fault. Why do you start talking about wife? Now we lose her!" "Hey, how can you me me? I''m not the one who brought this up!" The four strong men ran out with all their might at once. When they arrived at a tree, they found out a vague track among the weeds. The track might be left by ine''s ssmates. But when they saw a girl''s hat on the left side, they ran to the left without hesitation. They were sweating all over now, but they couldn''t stop running. They hadn''t found ine yet! She was their boss¡¯ woman! They had no way to afford the consequence. Damn it... When they finally caught up with ine''s ssmates, they didn''t find her in the end. "No!" "I didn''t find her!" "Me neither!" "What should we do?" "Where did she go?" Fear was written all over their faces when they were gasping for air. After searching around for several times, they still failed to find ine. Looking at each other, they had no idea about what to do for a while. Their hearts almost jumped out from their throats. "I got it! It must be the hat. It''s a trick! They must run towards the right instead." "You two, stay here. And youe with me!" ... ine and Je found out that they might have run to the other side of the deste ind. There were cliffs only. Underneath were rocks and the sea. "The scenery here is very good. Let''s draw here," Je eximed with excitement. Then she chose a ce and started preparing her stuff. ine stood beside the cliff and looked down, which almost scared her to death. "Oh my God! This is so scary! I don''t dare to look down again. I''ll definitely die if I fall down from here. Holy! Jesus!" ine patted her chest and took a deep breath to calm herself down. Je made fun of her. "No one asks you to go over there, okay? Come here and sit with me. Let draw the scenery here. It''s so beautiful!" There was the side of this istednd against the cliffs. Looking up, they could see blue sky and green hills, which were all luxuriant. What surprised them more was when the blue sky and sea were in the same picture. The scenery was truly intoxicating. ine sat cross-legged beside Je, reached out and hugged Je''s neck, and leaned over on her shoulder. "That''s so nice... It''s good to just sit there quietly and not think about anything..." She could stop thinking about Emmett and his everything. ine suddenly had an idea. "How about traveling alone in this wilderness? It''ll be great, right?" Jeughed out loud. "What the hell are you thinking about? Do you mean that you want to be another Bear Grylls? Doing your television series like Woman vs. Wild?" "Shut up! It''s not what I mean!" ine was stunned for a moment before she twisted Je'' ears. The two of them rolled on the grass, chuckling. They were having a good time. "Darling, look. They arepletely unaware of the danger around them. They are lucky enough to live till now." The woman raised her eyebrows with a sneer, and looked at the man beside her. ... The man squinted at the two girls who were ying more than ten meters away. He said, "Didn''t you just think the girl''s smile was so cute?" "Yes, she is cute, which makes me so jealous. Why could she live like a big girl and enjoy sunshine? But we have to hide in darkness for survival. I''m kind of jealous of her. What an unfair world!" The man sighed. He turned around and gently stroked his wife''s hair as saying, "Our happy life wille soon." The woman nodded, but she still paused for a moment and said, "Can you do itter? I can''t do this." The man gave in. "Alright, I''ll do it." Suddenly, ine and Je heard something. Was someone pping? They stopped rolling on the soft grass. Confused, they looked to the direction where the sound came. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) The two of them were so frightened that their bodies stiffened! They were petrified. There were a man and a woman. The man looked like a demon from hell, indifference written all over his face. The woman also had a fierce look. What scared ine and Je the most was that both of them were armed with guns! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Guns! What came into Je''s mind first was whether the guns were real or just replica toys from the market. Eyes wide open, ine stared at the two who were approaching. She asked in a daze, "Who, who are you looking for?" The man was the one who pped hands just then, and now he wore an expressionless face. "A dying man. It''s out of my expectation that you can still enjoy your time." "What, what? What do you mean?" ine''s jaw dropped. Dying man? What did he mean? "Can''t you get me? It means that you''re going to die. Now. Get killed by me." As the man said so, he pointed the gun with a silencer at ine''s head. ... Je covered her mouth and gasped for air. She could not believe what was happening before her now. ''Oh my God! Am I in a movie? This man is a killer?'' ine was scared out of her wits. She gasped for air and stammered, "Why? Why?" "You want to know why? Well, let me tell you. When you piss off somebody, they will want to get rid of you. Get me?" The man sneered. He was as if talking about what he bought today in the shop, but what he just said was actually about ruthless murder. Chapter 370: Fall Off the Cliffs Chapter 370: Fall Off the Cliffs The man thought that ine would definitely cry. After all, she was only an innocent girl who knew little about this dangerous world. However, ine just nodded and answered, "I got it..." It must be Emmett! He was engaged with Marina now, so he wanted to dump her, right? ''Bad-bear Smith! You are really bad!'' However, ine didn''t hold any grudge against Emmett. She only felt sad and brokenhearted. "Are you going to shoot me in the head?" ine asked in a daze. The man was stunned. No one had ever asked him such a question when they knew they were going to be killed. The man nodded. "Of course, one shot and no pain." "Alright, I''ll turn around. Please shoot me at the back of my head. I don''t want to die with an ugly face." ine''s lips trembled as tears fell down her cheeks, and she turned around in slowly. The man was shocked again. This girl must be filled with despair. She didn''t even try to struggle for her life. Actually, ine was not as calm as they saw. She was scared to death right now. But when she thought of the gun behind her, she gave up struggling. After all, she could not run faster than a bullet. So what was the meaning of running? ... Je blinked her eyes and suddenly raised a handful of hay, shouting, ¡°Don''t stand there! Run ine! Run!¡± The man''s face was covered by the hay. He waved his hands to get rid of it. Seeing her husband''s awkwardness, the woman standing beside almost burst intoughter. However, she still had business to do. She raised her gun at once and shot at ine. ... A gunshot sounded in the air. ine suddenly staggered as running and then she fell off the cliffs. "ine! ine!!!" Je cried out loud, standing a dozen meters away from the cliffs. The woman then aimed her gun at Je. Seeing it, Je was so frightened and stepped back. The woman, however, shot at the rock in front of Je. "Shit! This woman is so cunning!" The man cursed angrily. He had cleared the hay. Holding up his gun, he searched for his prey with a ferocious look. The woman said, "No worries. I got her. She fell off the cliffs. It''s impossible that she will make it through. We only have one threat now. Kill that girl together! I don''t want to leave a witness alive." The two of them chased after Je then. Je ran for her life. Getting tripped, she kept crawling as fast as she could. Then she was rolling down the grass like a ball before she stood up and started running again. Bullets flew beside her ears time and again, and she was covered in a cold sweat. Suddenly, she saw two men in front of her. Je was almost dehydrated. She rushed over and shouted, "Help! Help! Killers are after me! Two killers! Help!" Hearing this, the men from the ZH n were petrified. They immediately took out their guns and rushed forward. After running for a while, they ran into the male killer who was after Je. ... The two men shot at him at once. However, the killer rolled away and dodged the bullets. The female killer caught up then. Her husband shouted in a hurry, "Get down! We get trouble!" ... As soon as he finished speaking, a bullet shot into the woman''s chest. She staggered and covered her chest. Blood gushed out. Her face stiffened as she walked towards her husband with difficulty. She threw herself into his arms. "No! No! No! Hold on, darling! I''ll take out the bullet first and you will be fine. You will fine! Okay?" The woman smiled. A mouthful of blood gushed out from the corner of her mouth. She shook her head. "I... I''m going with that girl... Look, I can''t make it through... Just leave me here and run away... The men from the ZH n are very good..." The man''s eyes turned red and tears welled up in his eyes. "No, how can I do this... We''ve agreed. We will enjoymon life after this mission''s done. How can you leave without me? I won''t let you die! You can''t die!" The woman still smiled, but tears streamed down her face. "Actually... Before this mission... I went for a fortune-telling. I knew it would be hard to work it out this time. Listen, it''s our fate. Live for me, okay? Go... Go..." The woman looked at her husband with an infatuated gaze and finally sighed, "Well, I already foresaw this before. This is the price I should pay for what I have done." But... I''m lucky enough to have you...in my life... Go, darling..." "No! I will never leave you..." Before the man could finish his sentence, the woman''s eyes suddenly widened up. Then she slowly closed her eyes and died in his arms. The man gritted his teeth, tears streaming down his face. The two men from the ZH n had already run over and kept shooting. The man gritted his teeth and put down his wife. He then turned around and ran into the bushes. They lost the male killer and their boss¡¯ woman. The two men of ZH n were all in a panic. "Tell me, where is ine?" The two men squatted down and questioned Je, who was lying on the ground. Je just caught her breath, but when she heard ine''s name, she burst into tears. "ine! ine! I''m sorry! I''m so sorry that I can''t save you!" The two men''s faces turned pale as soon as hearing this. ... "Here! I heard a gunshot. It probably hit ine, and then she fell off the cliffs from here." Je cried as she pointed at the cliffs. The two men walked over and looked down the cliffs. Then despair was written all over their faces. It was more than thirty meters high! There was not only the sea but also a mass of rocks under the cliffs. It was impossible that ine would be alive after falling off the cliffs. The two men were both petrified. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. They were from the ZH n. Of course, they had experienced a lot bloody scenes. They could even make it through in the living hell. However, they were frightened now. Because of ine. They couldn''t afford the consequence if she died. It was their boss¡¯ order to keep her safe and sound. The rumors said that even Kayden had to show respect to ine. The two men exchanged nces, their eyes filled with despair. They were not sure whether they could make it after falling off the cliffs, not to mention ine, a girl who epted no training. "ine! ine! My dear friend! I''m so sorry! I can''t save you from the killers. I''m sorry... Do you know how much I like you, my dear friend! But you died now. My dear friend!" Je sat on the edge of the cliffs, crying hard. The three were trembling in the cold sea wind. The wuthering wind seemed to be the sea''s sobs. Je and the two men stood still like stones beside the cliffs for a long time. ... Emmett was lying on the sun chair, wearing sunsses. His slender left leg pressed down on his right leg. He looked carefree and casual. He was typing and dealing with his work online. This was his seaside vi, where he and Marina spent their holidays after their engagement. Marina washed the fruit and gently brought it over. She ced it on the coffee table and looked at Emmett. ... This man was so attractive that she could not take her eyes off him. Even though he had ignored her all the time as if she were nothing but air and never had a look at her, she still felt so happy to be in the same house with him. It turned out that happiness was easy to get when such a charming man was around. However, Marina could not stand that he didn''t even want to share a table with her when they had meals. Even two strangers could share a table, and they had engaged now! But for this man, she could suck it up. She should think more about their promising future. She could make it through! She believed that she would get everything she wanted in the future. "Emmett, have some fruit," she asked Emmett softly. Then she stole another nce at his handsome face. Emmett didn''t move his gaze from the screen. In a few seconds, he had already done with several projects as replying all messages and e-mails. From how quick he finished his work, it was easily to tell how resolute and capable he was. He was a great decision-maker. "Well. Put it there," Emmett said coldly without even looking at Marina. Marina''s face was gloomy. However, she did not leave. She squat down beside Emmett and looked at him with deep affection. His straight nose, his lips, his forehead, his expression, and even his movements were all so fascinating. "I don''t want my work to be peeked at. Go away!" Emmett''s cold words broke the silence and startled Marina. "I didn''t..." ''I didn''t peek at your work but you...'' Emmett waved his hand impatiently, interrupting her exnation. This meant that he wanted Marina to leave him alone as soon as possible. The impatience and annoyance in his eyes showed out how much he was sick of this woman. Chapter 371: We Have to Find Her Chapter 371: We Have to Find Her He even hated to get close to her, let alone sleep with her. ... Therefore, Marina could only stand at a distance, pretending to be doing something and secretly looking at Emmett on the other side of the balcony. He was dressed in a casual way but gave the impression of being serious, as if he waspletely intent on his work. How ironic it was! This was their "sweet life" after the engagement! Others might think that they were now literally stuck with each other and indulged in sensuality every night. Perhaps Atwood also did not expect his son to be so stubborn and never touch such a gorgeous woman as her. Marina took a causal sip of the coffee that the servant served. So bitter! But she felt more bitterness in her heart for having no one to talk to. That was when Emmett''s phone rang. The sound broke the silence. There hadn''t been many calls these days. Who would dare to disturb him right now? Marina drank the coffee slowly, casting a nce at Emmett who was working in the sun from time to time. He frowned at first. It seemed that the call had interrupted his train of thought. Emmett found his phone and nced at it. It didn''t feel right! Emmett became nervous immediately! He straightened his broad back up subconsciously. Marina was surprised to see him like this. What happened? Who called him? Why would this man, who was calm at all times, have this reaction? Emmett knew that the call was from d with a look. Why would they call? Something bad was happening? He closed theptop and answered the phone. "It''s me. What''s wrong?" Emmett frowned. For some reason, his heart raced when he asked this. He had a bad feeling.... "Young master! Something happened!" The sound of the wind, along with the man''s sniffs, could be heard over the phone. ... Emmett''s breathing suddenly became fast. He sat up straight and raised his voice. "Don''t panic, and tell me what''s going on!" The man immediately started crying, "Young master, we are stupid! We failed to do what you told us to do. We are to me and you can just punish us...." Emmett was anxious to the extreme. He shouted in anger, "Get to the point! Cut the crap! What exactly happened?" "Young master ... Ms. Jones ... was killed...." "What!" Emmett frowned and cried out in rm. This was the first time that his voice had been so high-pitched that it didn''t sound like him as all. He sat up quickly and jumped to the ground! His hands were shaking badly. Emmett roared, "Tell me what exactly is going on!" "Someone attempted to kill Ms. Jones. She was shot and fell off a high cliff." "Go search for her right now! You must find her! I will get there as soon as possible! Let me tell you, if you fail to find her, you all have to die!" Emmett roared crazily and kept smashing his fists down on the table. Marina, who was standing over there, was so shocked that several drops of coffee spilt on her clothes. Emmett hung up and stood still in a daze. The smart and brave man who had never feared anything, for the first time in his life, was at a loss for what to do. Hearing that ine got shot and fell off the cliff, he broke down. For a moment, he was unable to think of anything! He only had ine in his mind right now, who was grinning like a little girl with narrowed eyes. And a buzzing-noise was in his ears. ine was ... shot? Was she bleeding? Falling off a cliff? Was she in great pain? He couldn''t think more about it! ... He dreaded to think how painful his beautiful girl would feel if she bled profusely after the fall! His heart ached at the very thought of it! His body began to tremble out of control. His face was frighteningly pale. Emmett held his phone tightly, bit his finger, and stood there for a minute. Afterwards, he called Kayden in panic. When he spoke, his voice was thick with sadness. "Kayden, send all the people we have to surround d. Someone wants to kill ine and she is missing now. We have to find her...." "What!" Kayden was shopping outside and the news came as a shock to him. "Kayden, get the private ne ready. I''ll fly to d immediately." "Got it! It will be ready in about half an hour!" "OK!" After Kayden hung up the phone, he was shocked with his eyes wide open and what Emmett said just now kept repeating in his mind. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Someone wanted to ... kill ine.... She was missing.... How could that be! How! The antique in Kayden''s hand fell to the ground and shattered into pieces. He could kill people with bare hands, but now his eyes turned red. Emmett made several phone calls and arranged for people to search for ine in d. He had asked everyone he knew to do that at their utmost. "I have to see her, dead or alive." He meant to say that, but he had trouble uttering the word "dead". ''ine, you can''t die. No matter what, you must live.'' After a moment of silence, Emmett started to smash things crazily. Everything within his reach was smashed. The table was kicked over, the cup broken, and the rattan chair knocked over. Marina totally freaked out, cowering in a corner and watching him do all this. She dared say nothing. After that, Emmett left the vi with his subordinates. ... He didn''t say a word about this to Marina. But before he went out, he shot a re at Marina with hatred. He looked quite fierce! Seeing this, Marina trembled all over. The door was mmed shut! Emmett left. Marina was stunned for a moment and then slumped onto the sofa. Her hands started to tremble. From what Emmett said, something seemed to have happened to ine, who he had been thinking about all the time. Was she dead? Someone wanted to kill her? She deserved it! Marina suddenly revealed an evil smile. Soon Emmett and Kayden met at the airport. Both of them looked depressed and grieved as they boarded. The ne was taking off. Kayden spoke to people in d and issued orders with themunication equipment on the ne. Emmett sat in afortable seat motionless. He didn''t even blink, just like a rock. After a long time, he made a move. With a blink, tears flowed from his eyes. With his shoulders shaking, he closed his eyes and ced one hand on his forehead. Then he leaned his head against the back of the seat and shed tears quietly. He had never thought that the girl he had always cherished would leave him so early. She was as soft as cream. She always smiled innocently with his protection. He once considered making her pure and innocent forever. In this case, when she grew old, she should be a very cute olddy.... But now... How could such a timid girl face things like this? Would she feel pain? Would she cry? Would she be scared? The more Emmett thought about it, the more he was going to fall apart. He clenched his fists, opened his teary eyes and gave the seat in front of him a punch. He would definitely get back at whoever hurt his woman like this! Actually, after hanging up, Kayden also shed tears silently with his head down. ... He used to hate ine the most. She was happy all the time, just like a stupid girl. She was also a troublemaker. Anything rted to her would make trouble for him. But ... as time went by... Kayden actually started to like her. He treated her as his sister and loved her dearly even when she was clumsy and innocent. Now ine probably had died. ording to the news from d, not only was she shot, but she fell off a high cliff.... The thought that he could no longer see that troublemaker broke Kayden''s heart. His tears couldn''t stop. With the sound of beeping, Kayden wiped his nose quickly and looked down at the tablet in his hand. It received a file. He clicked and a video appeared. "Master Smith, this is where Ms. Jones fell. Looking down from here, it is about tens of meters high and there are many rocks below. Next, I will send you photos of this ce taken from multiple angles." He was one of the four men, speaking in a trembling voice. His eyes were bloodshot, red and swollen. Next, the video showed the high cliff. Kayden was stunned for a moment. He quickly ran to the back with the tablet and handed it to Emmett. "Master Smith! Here is the video from d!" Emmett''s eyes snapped open! Chapter 372: Oliver Bursts into Tears Chapter 372: Oliver Bursts into Tears Suddenly, Emmett opened his eyes. When Kayden saw Emmett''s tears, Kayden felt worried. ''Master Smith must be very sad.'' ''Master Smith is always aloof. Although he has suffered so much since he is young, he has never cried before.'' Emmett grabbed theputer and widened his eyes to look at the video. He took a deep breath. As he watched the video, he took a deep breath! What a steep cliff it was! It was so tall! There were even many jagged rocks below! There was almost no hope of survival if one fell off.... Emmett frowned as he watched the video. He burst into tears again. His hands couldn''t help but shake wildly. ... His thin lips turned pallor and he bit his lips tightly. Even so, his big tears still fell on theputer screen. Finally, Kayden couldn''t hold back any longer. He squatted down, put one arm on the armrest of the seat, covered his face and cried. "Master Smith, it looks like that Ms. Jones is...." "Shut up! Don''t say any unlucky words!" Emmett interrupted Kayden and wiped theputer screen hard. His eyes turned red. ''ine, you must be alive!'' ''No matter what has happened, I can''t ept the fact that the lively you disappear suddenly!'' ''I can''t ept it!'' The ne was filled with the sobs of Emmett and Kayden. ... "Come on. You only have lost five million. Are you heartbroken? You''re so stingy!" Oliver had a smoke, spat the smoke ring onto Lucas'' face and grinned wickedly. Today, Lucas insisted on asking Oliver to gamble. Lucas said that he would be lucky with money while he was unlucky in love. Unexpectedly, Lucas was unlucky in both sides. He had lost five million at once! He didn''t care about the money, but he was angry. Why was he unlucky with money while he was unlucky in love? As for Oliver, he won easily. He earned seven million, no messing. "This is too unfair! God is too unfair! Why am I always unlucky? Damn it. I get dumped and lose to you at gamble. I quit!" Lucas gulped down a ss of brandy angrily and was about to leave. Oliver smiled, hugged Lucas'' arm and advised him softly, "It''s not very much. It''s only a small amount of money, alright? Since you are unlucky in love, needless to say, you will win. Come on. You''ll win. If you win, you will win a lot of money." "Do you think I''ll win?" Lucas put on a long face and rolled his eyes at Oliver. "Of course! Of course!" Oliver nodded firmly. ... They were bored, so they came here to fill their time. Lucas'' self-confidence had been greatly damaged for Hazel. He wasn''t interested in anything. Ever since Oliver met ine, he had slowly be a good man and rarely looked for those indecent women. Lucas couldn''t help but sit back down after Oliver''s persuasion. By then, Oliver''s phone rang. Oliver casually put down the stakes and answered the phone with azy tone. "Hello?" "Oliver!" Jasper said anxiously on the phone. "Hi, Jasper, our little virgin. What''s the matter? Do you miss me? Do you want me tofort your lonely anus?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Oliver teased impudently. Lucas couldn''t help but curl his lips in disgust. The other gamblers also felt disgusted. "Oliver! Hear this! I just received a call from Kayden. He said that something happened to ine in d! She had an ident!" "What? Who are you talking about?" Oliver was shocked and his hand, which was on the stakes, shook fiercely. "ine was assassinated in d! I heard that she fell off the cliff and there was almost no chance of survival! Emmett has rushed to d...." Jasper was still talking about something, but Oliver didn''t hear anything else. Oliver whispered, "Oh my God!" The phone fell off his hand and shattered into pieces. Oliver''s face suddenly turned as pale as white paper. "I won! I won! Now I''m the winner." Lucas shouted and smacked the table in excitement and joy. Just now, he finally won. Then he looked up. He saw that Oliver''s handsome face was covered in tears, and Oliver was at a loss. Lucas was shocked, but he still couldn''t help but say, "Is it so serious? Are you crying for the loss of money? What''s wrong?" Olivery face down on the gambling table and wailed. No matter how the other gamblers reacted or how others thought of his image as the son of the president of JY Group, he wailed and was out of breath. ... Lucas frowned and walked to Oliver''s side. Lucas guessed that something serious had happened, so he patted Oliver''s shoulder and whispered, "What''s wrong, Oliver? Does your grandfather pass away?" "ine ... something has happened to ine...." Lucas was shocked and screamed. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Lucas was shocked, and he was at a loss. ...* As soon as the private nended at the airport in d, Emmett stepped out of the spiral stairs. "Young master!" All the subordinates who had rushed over from the European branch greeted Emmett. They stood below and bowed in unison to greet Emmett. Emmett put on a long face, didn''t look at anyone and walked down the stairs like an emperor. "Go to the ind where ine disappeared!" "Yes, sir!" Without a second''s dy, Emmett arrived at the deste ind by boat. The deste ind was under lockdown. No outsider could approach. Many modern machines, including generators, excavators, and submarines, were also brought over, no matter they were useful or useless. The wind was blowing, hard. Emmett gave the deste ind a once-over and frowned slightly. He thought in his heart. ''Baby, are you feeling the same wind as me?" ''I''m here. I''m here for you. Baby, can you feel me?'' As he thought about it, his heart began to ache again. Emmett covered his painful left chest and walked towards the cliff. "Young master...." The four men who were responsible for protecting ine knelt on the cliff where ine fell off. Their hair was messy and their eyes were red. "Young master, it was our fault. Please punish us." Emmett put on a long face as he walked over step by step without saying a word. He looked fierce and aloof. The closer he got to the ce where ine disappeared, the huge pain that engulfed his body and mind almost killed him. ... Emmett walked to the four man with a poker face. After a few seconds of silence, he suddenly lifted his leg and kicked them. He kicked them! With one kick, he kicked the four of them to the side. Their faces turned purple-ck. Several of their teeth had shed! Their chins were dislocated and they were unable to move their chins. "So what if I kill you all?" The woman he cherished the most could no longer be found. The four men ally on the grass and shed tears. Kayden walked over and looked at the four men. He let out a long sigh and said, "I''d like to kill you to vent my hatred, but nothing will be changed even if I kill you. You are too useless!" Emmett walked to the ce where ine fell, stood at the edge and looked down. The wind was very strong. The hurricane suddenly blew up the corner of Emmett''s clothes. Emmett narrowed his eyes. Then, with the strong wind, he began to shed tears. "Put up the steel frame. I will hang a rope and go down from here." Kayden was shocked. He blinked and went over to persuade Emmett, "Master Smith, why don''t you let someone else do such a dangerous thing? Or I go down. Please stay up here." Emmett nced at Kayden and shook his head. "No! I will go down personally. I don''t trust anyone else!" "Master Smith...." "Stop talking nonsense. Do you want me to throw you to feed the sharks?" After Emmett mentioned sharks, he was regretful. Before Kayden understood it, Emmett suddenly raised his hand and pped himself. ''Damn it! Why did I mention the sharks! It''s too unlucky!'' Emmett suddenly thought that ine would also be noticed by the sharks if she fell. He was heartbroken. Regardless of how Kayden tried to persuade Emmett, Emmett was determined. Emmett insisted on going down from where ine fell off. He would go through ine''s falling trajectory. Only in this way would he be able to estimate where she would be. As for Kayden, he led a lot of people, took a detour to the bottom of the cliff and dived to look for ine. ... It was close to dusk. Emmett took a private ne, so it didn''t take much time. The deste ind was strangely cold at night! The cold wind was blowing hard. Kayden wore a coat that he had bought in a hurry. Although he was strong, his teeth chattered with cold. His hair was in a mess in the wind. He watched the divers enter the water one by one and return with nothing. Then he dispatched the other divers. It was so cold. Could ine withstand it? If she fell into the sea, she would freeze to death in half an hour. Chapter 373: Search Her Crazily Chapter 373: Search Her Crazily If ine was lucky enough to survive from falling from great heights, and did not choke to death under the great water pressure, she must be able to swim. She had to be good at swimming, diving, holding her breath, and enduring the coldness. Then she had a chance of surviving. "How could she...." Kayden let out a heavy sigh when he thought of these. Another set of divers came out of water but found nothing. A man spoke to Kayden. "Kayden, it''s getting dark. Do we need to continue searching? She is probably dead!" Kayden red fiercely at that guy and gritted his teeth. He roared, "You want to die? How dare you say this? If Master Smith hears it, he will rip your head off." "Keep looking!" he added. The man shrugged and stuck out his tongue. "Of course, I know that. I''m just talking with you, aren''t I? I didn''t say that to Master Smith''s face." It was so freezing that he could see his breath. ''So many people had gone down, but none of them found her. Frankly, I think that woman is dead for sure!'' Kayden wore a serious expression. He gazed at the mysterious sea, his nose turning red from the coldness. "I also know that the chances of her surviving such an event are very low, but...." What could they do? Master Smith would not give up! "Didn''t you see that? Master Smith had already personallye down." "Keep looking! At least find the corpse. Poor baby." ... Kayden fished out a cigarette with his trembling hands. One of his subordinates quickly offered to light the cigarette for him, but the wind was too strong that the cigarette was put out several times. Kayden puffed on his cigarette and fixed his eyes on the deep and unfathomable seawater. His eyes couldn''t help but turn red again. ¡®ine, are you cold?¡¯ Kayden thought. This sea water was even colder than ice! Kayden looked up and saw Emmett, hung by a steel rope, descending slowly. He was now very close to the water. "Master Smith! Stop! The water is icy! There are already many people looking for ine under water!" The cigarette dropped from Kayden''s fingers and he felt cold sweat trickling down his back. He hadn''t noticed Master Smith just now and came to supervise the diving work here first. He didn''t expect that Master Smith would actuallye down with a set of diving equipment! Why was Master Smith dressed like that? Didn''t he also want to dive into the seawater to search? "Master Smith! Don''t descend any further!" Kayden stomped anxiously. Emmett cast a nce at Kayden and paused for about a second. However, in the next second, he fastened his oxygen mask. After buttoning it up, he jumped into the sea like a fish. The water sshed everywhere. Kayden was shocked on the reef. Oh my God! Master Smith actually dived into the sea! It was too dangerous! "Hurry! Hurry up! Send the underwater searchlight down! Heavens! Master Smith actually went down as well! All of you, go down and protect him!" Kayden, like a madman,manded nervously on the reef. He really regretted that he didn''t wear diving equipment. If he did, he could stay by Master Smith''s side. Emmett fell into the seawater and everything in front of him went dark. The water was indeed freezing! The moment he touched the water, his body was almost frozen hard. ¡®Poor ine, did you cried when you fell into the cold sea?¡¯ he thought. Emmett gradually adapted to the darkness beneath the seawater, and his heart ached. When he thought of ine, cold and miserable, waving her hands helplessly in the water, his heart could almost stop beating. ... ¡®ine, my dear, if possible, I¡¯m really willing to suffer all the pain for you!¡¯ he thought. Quickly, Emmett began to swim in the sea. He was originally very good at swimming. Now he wore a diving suit and an oxygen mask, so he could move faster. The water was very deep and there were many reefs nearby. The person who fell down and hit against it would definitely die. He wished sincerely that his lovely ine wouldn''t be so unlucky. When Emmett saw a reef, he touched it and prayed to himself. A few more searchlights stretched down, illuminating the water as bright as day. And more and more people jumped into the sea and surrounded Emmett. The water was very deep. Beneath a huge rock, there was a hole that could extend to other sea areas. Emmett dived to the bottom, removed the rock, and went through under it. Immediately, many fellows also swam towards that direction. The searchlight also shone over.... This side was the sea, without rocks, reefs, only boundless seawater. Emmett looked for every corner with a heavy heart. Suddenly, he saw something red in front of him. He quickly swam over and looked at it with the ceiling light above his head. He thought it maybe ine''s clothes or something like that, but to his frustration, it was a trash box. Emmett threw it away and continued to search ahead. It was getting colder and colder. And it waspletely dark. However, this deste ind was like a new city, brightly lit. Kayden and a group of people waited on the shore. Kayden paced back and forth, asionally looking at the sea surface. "Why hasn''t Master Smithe up yet? What''s going on? He has been underwater for so long." Kayden kept on muttering, his face full of anxiety. The guys next to him also added. "Yes, it''s been too long. One can''t stand the water pressure for so long." ... "We must ask Master Smith toe up as soon as possible. He can''t stay under the water anymore." "The low pressure down there will break his heart." When Kayden heard the words, he became more panicked. He rubbed his hands and stamped his feet anxiously. He spoke to the interphone. "Hello, Is this Simon? Hurry up and take Master Smith up. He has been underwater for half an hour. It''s too long. His life is in danger!" The other end tried to response. Simon hummed in agreement. He was unable to speak under the water, so he could only let out a few groans through his nose. Emmett searched, tirelessly... Simon swiftly swam in front of Emmett and gently patted Emmett''s arm. Emmett turned to look. Simon gestured to Emmett to tell him return. However, Emmett waved his hand and looked away. He hadn''t found ine yet. How could he go back? Simon was too worried that he swam next to Emmett and caught his arm. Emmett was instantly enraged and tossed Simon''s arm away. He turned around and red angrily. Simon was frightened by Emmett''s ferocious gaze. And Emmett continued swimming forward. Simon waspletely out of options. He could only follow behind Emmett. Emmett had been underwater for fifty minutes! He had searched for miles ahead from the start. Simon and the other guys warned Emmett several more times but Emmett ignored, keeping searching under the water. Anyone who dived into the water had to go up at regr intervals to relieve the pressure on their hearts. Only Emmett hadn''t changed it once since he dived into water! He didn''t go up to rest once! Kayden was going crazy on the shore. Nothing was found, not even a clue! Emmett was desperate. ''ine, where the hell are you?'' he thought. ... ''I''m begging you. Please stay alive!'' he said silently to himself.¡¯ ''Even if you be an ugly woman, I will still be with you!¡¯ ¡®As long as you are alive....'' Suddenly, Emmett felt a sharp pain in his chest and started to suffocate. Then blood came up from inside him. His heart couldn''t stand it anymore! Emmett barely fell down but was supported quickly by the people next to him. Anxiously, two guys, one on each side, clutched Emmett''s arms and dived upwards. .... It took them a long time before they rose to the surface of the water. The rest of the team also emerged from the water. They opened their oxygen masks and gasped for breath. Then, they hurriedly opened the oxygen mask for Emmett. Emmett''s chin was covered in blood. "Master Smith! Master Smith! Are you alright? How are you?" Emmett was extremely pale and sick-looking! He had stayed underwater for too long! A guy in the water yelled at Kayden. "Kayden! Master Smith spat out blood! We have floated up! Heavens, we are so far from you!" When Kayden heard this, he almost copsed in fright. He held back his tears and called out to them. "You turn yourmps toward me and I will send people over to help you." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Soon after, a speedboat stopped next to Emmett. The crowd pulled Emmett onto the boat hastily. "Master Smith! How are you? Are you in pain?" Kayden asked anxiously. Kayden squatted in front of Emmett. He helped Emmett strip off his diving suit and rubbed his body to warm him up. There was still bloodstain on Emmett''s face, and his face was pallid. The doctor was sent for quickly and began to go through his checklist. Emmett kept his eyes closed andid silent for a long time. It wasn''t until the speedboat started that Emmett, wrapped in a thick nket, muttered in a week voice. "Why can''t I find her? Where is she?" Kayden paused for a moment and then hurriedly turned his face away towards the pitch-ck night. Tears welled up in his eyes. Afterwards, Emmett was escorted onto therge cruise ship. Chapter 374: He Met Her in His Dream Chapter 374: He Met Her in His Dream A huge fire was zing in the firece. Emmett was lying on the soft sofa. Several doctors were examining him. "Thanks to his good health, otherwise, Master Smith would have lost his life." "Don''t let Master Smith dive for so long in the future. His heart can''t stand it." "At present, Master Smith is fine. Have a good rest." After the doctors left, Kayden quietly walked into the room and looked at Emmett. Emmett had been looking at the mes in the firece with a desperate gaze. Kayden didn''t dare to speak and just apanied him silently. "Kayden...." "Yes? What, Master Smith?" Emmett suddenly spoke, scaring Kayden into a standing position, and he looked at Emmett in surprise. Emmett fixed his eyes on the fire in the firece. "The water is very cold...." "Oh, I know." "It''s bone-chilling cold." "Yes." "Was ine frozen when she fell into the sea?" "..." Kayden was lost for words with his eyes wide open. Emmett said sadly. And his voice was choked. "She is so timid and weak that she doesn''t have the ability to defend herself. It''s hard to imagine how helpless she would be when she was immersed in the icy water...." Emmett said softly. His tears rolled down from his eyes. He continued, "I think that ine must have called me. She asked me to save her.... But I was ipetent. I was unable to save her. I did notplete the task she entrusted to me...." "Master Smith, don''t think so...." "She must be very cold, very painful, very lonely, and very scared. Will she cry? She needs my protection. She needs me to hug her and give her safety and warmth, but I can''t do anything. I''m too ipetent...." As Emmett spoke, he broke down. He covered his face with his hands and cried. Kayden also felt very upset. He leaned against the wall and wiped away his tears. "Master Smith, don''t think so. I''ve read an article saying that people don''t feel any pain before they die. It''s true. It''s not painful at all...." ... "You''re not allowed to say she''s dead! She''s not dead! She can''t be dead! How can my ine die?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Emmett roared and was pop-eyed. Tears welled up in his eyes. Kayden sighed, "Master Smith, you have to ept the reality ... I know that you are feeling sad and cannot ept that ine...." "Shut up! I don''t want to hear such words. No one is allowed to curse ine! Get out!" Emmett wiped his tears with his hand and clenched his teeth with determination. Kayden nced at Emmett and sighed. He went out with his head lowered. Emmett stared at the mes for a while. He got off the sofa and walked to the wine cab. He opened a bottle of wine with his teeth. Without any hesitation, he raised the bottle and poured it into his mouth. He felt at a loss, with his eyes full of sorrow. Kayden was shocked when he took a peek inside. Emmett started drinking. Kayden was about to enter to persuade Emmett when Emmett lowered his head and fell asleep on his arm. Finally ... Emmett finally fell asleep. He had stayed under the water for too long, causing damage to his body. The doctor told him to have a good rest. Kayden didn''t dare to wake Emmett up and gently covered Emmett with a nket. Emmett was searching for ine in his dream. ''ine ... ine...'' ''ine, where are you?'' ''I know I was wrong. I know I shouldn''t ask you toe to d. It''s my fault. If you had not been in d, you wouldn''t have encountered the danger.'' ''ine, forgive me. Can youe back to me?'' ''ine, please don''t be naughty. Don''t hide anymore. Do you know that my heart has been taken away by you?'' ''ine....'' In a daze, Emmett suddenly saw a silhouette that he had been thinking about day and night. It was his ine. Emmett was so excited that he almost screamed. He looked carefully and discovered that ine was sleeping on a rock, sleeping peacefully and well. Tears sprang to Emmett''s tears. ''ine, there you are.'' ... "ine! I''ming!" He ran over and gently shook ine, waking her up. ine slowly opened her crystal eyes and looked at him nkly. "You''re here, Emmett." "Yeah, I''m here to pick you up." "I''m so cold ... I''m so thirsty and hungry ... I''m so cold...." ine said pitifully to him. Immediately, her sufferings wrung his heart. "My ine, we''ll leave here immediately. I''ll take you with me. You may eat whatever you want. I will wrap you in a warm nket." ine smiled at Emmett, as cute as usual. "Then carry me away...." "Alright! I''ll carry you away." Emmett bent down to hug ine. He picked her up and saw that there was nothing left in his arms! "No!" Emmett suddenly woke up from his shock. He was in a cold sweat. The smell of alcohol had dissipated. "ine..." Emmett rubbed his eyes and looked around. Outside the porthole, he could see the grey and white fog. The sky was beginning to brighten. In other words, ine had disappeared for a day and a night. Emmett narrowed his eyes and discovered that he was sleeping on the sofa, while Kayden was sleeping on the carpet beside his feet. He had slept for so long. He hadn''t found ine, but he had actually slept for so long. Damn it! Emmett quickly jumped down, opened the curtains, and looked at the sea. The searchlight was still on. The search staffs had been workingst night. The search had not been interrupted. Emmett stood by the window and began to recall the dream he had. That dream was very real. He firmly believed that ine was still alive. "Kayden! Kayden!" "Yes? What?" Kayden opened his eyes on the nket and in grogginess, yawned. "Send a helicopter to the nearby sea to search and see if there are any other inds within fifty kilometers." "What? Other ind? Master Smith...." "Cut the crap! Do as I say!" "Oh, yes." ......** Oliver was dragged back by Lucas. Oliver had been crying uncontrobly like a child. No matter how Lucas tried to persuade or coax him, Oliver kept crying, snot on his nose and tears on his face. "I beg you, Oliver. Please don''t cry any more, okay?" "Why are you crying like a woman?" "I didn''t know you had such potential. You really like crying!" Oliver took out a napkin and blew his nose fiercely. He snorted, "Of course, you don''t care about ine. She is my darling!" "You are cold-blooded. Don''t talk to me!" "Leave me alone!" Lucas shook his head. He could do nothing. He sighed and pointed at Oliver, who was lying on the leather sofa and was about to continue crying. "Nonsense! How could you say so?" "I''m also worried about ine! No matter what, she is the best friend of my girlfriend." After saying that, Lucas became mute. Hazel ... He couldn''t help but consider Hazel as his girlfriend.... She had already broken up with him ... Why couldn''t he forget about her? She was just a woman! She was as the same as other women. She didn''t have anything else. Why was he so obsessed with her? Once Lucas thought of Hazel, he couldn''t help but feel disturbed. He restlessly stroked his hair. Oliver said while crying. "ine, you are so cute and innocent. How can you die?" "She is not dead. Don''t say so! You''re crying so sadly. Why don''t you take a ne to d to find her?" Right. Oliver immediately stopped crying. He thought for a moment and nodded fiercely, "That''s right! Emmett can go there. Why can''t I go? I''ll go to d to find my sweetheart!" ... Under Kayden''s persuasion, Emmett only had a bowl of oatmeal and didn''t eat anything else. Kayden persuaded Emmett to eat more, Emmett refused, saying that he wanted to vomit. "Master Smith, the staff in the helicopter say that there is a small ind fifteen kilometers away!" Kayden raised the phone and rushed in excitedly, shouting. "Give me the phone." Emmett stood up, with his eyes lit up. ... He almost took the phone by force. Kayden saw Emmett''s trembling hand holding the phone. Poor Emmett had never lost control of his emotions like this since he was young. Even when his mother passed away, he did not cry like other children. ine had already upied all of Emmett''s heart. "Did they find it? Is there an ind nearby?" Emmett panted heavily and tensed up nervously. At this moment, the captain who was flying the ne over there could directly decide Emmett''s life and death. The wind there was blowing fiercely and the noise was loud. One could hear the sound of the propellers of the aircraft. The captain shouted loudly. "After circling around here for nearly twenty times, I discovered a very small ind. I almost couldn''t find it. I briefly observed it. The terrain around this ind is ratherplicated, and I can see a lot of rocks." Emmett''s lips were trembling, "Is that so? Good, well done! Give the GPS the exact location. I''ll go there immediately!" Emmett hung up the phone. A look of happiness shed across his eyes. Just as he was about to go out, he suddenly went east, closed his eyes, and prayed piously. "God, please let me find her. I am willing to trade some years of my life for her safety. Please, God! Please help me!" Chapter 375: True Love Chapter 375: True Love Kayden stood not far away. After he heard Emmett''s sincere prayers, his eyes turned red. What''s true love? That''s it! If one could sacrifice himself for his woman, it was definitely true love! Love was not something like saying "I love you" or calling "honey" all the time, but making a sacrifice without hesitation at a critical moment! After Emmett finished praying, he walked out immediately. "Kayden! Let''s go! Let''s search that ind for her!" Kayden quickly followed. Since Emmett was extremely anxious, he walked very fast. Even a strong man with long legs like Kayden had to run to catch up with him. Master Smith ran as fast as a deer. ... Kayden panted and said, "Master Smith, you just had some porridge for breakfast, which didn''t provide enough nutrition and energy for you. You''d better take something to eat to replenish your energy on the way." "Yes!" Emmett suddenly stopped. He turned around and said, "We must take some food and a thermos with some hot milk. When ine is found, she must be starving. She must replenish her energy as soon as possible." (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Kayden was in utter shock, with his eyes and mouth wide open. He got mixed feelings. Master Smith only thought about ine, totally ignoring himself. "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and get that for Master Smith!" Emmett patted Kayden''s arm and walked away. "Okay, I''ll do it now!" Kayden blinked his eyes and sniffed. He quickly arranged for someone to prepare everything needed. The few doctors didn''t dare to speak to the stern and harsh Emmett, so they turned to Kayden. "Kayden, did Master Smith have the supplementary food for breakfast?" Kayden nced at Emmett on the deck of the cruise ship and answered in a whisper. "No! Master Smith said that he had no appetite and didn''t eat anything. I kept asking him to take some food and he finally had some oatmeal porridge." The doctors all froze for a moment. "That''s all? Nothing else?" Kayden sighed and continued, "Yes, he didn''t eat anything else." "Oh God! Master Smith vomited bloodst night and he''s in poor health now. He must take some supplementary food today. If he doesn''t, he will easily get ill!" "Don''t mention it. He doesn''t listen to me at all. Besides, he hasn''t gotten any news about ine yet. How could he have the appetite? He was so anxious that he drankst night." "What?" All doctors broke out in cold sweat. "Oh my! How can he drink when he''s in poor health?" Kayden also shook his head and sighed, then turned to look at Emmett. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. In just one day and night, Master Smith looked so haggard and gaunt. He seemed to have experienced countless sorrows, and he copsed in an instant. What if they just found ine''s corpseter? Kayden didn''t dare to imagine that. ... He would definitely go crazy. Or he would die from extreme sorrow. Kayden looked up at the sky and began to pray with folded hands. "Please, ine is a troublemaker, but she has to live. I can live with bad luck for the rest of my life if she''s alive. Otherwise, at least I wouldn''t have a good time with Master Smith." In the doctors'' memory, Emmett had been a ruthless man. They all pulled a long face with fear. They were afraid that if Mr. Smith saw ine''s corpse, he would vent his anger on them, like how an ancient emperor had killed his people from wantonness. Thinking of this, they almost burst into tears. Emmett stood on the deck against the wind, narrowing his eyes as he looked at the waves. ''ine, are you there? ine, do you hear me If you did, please guide me to you. I still have things to tell you. How can you leave me alone? Do you know how cold and dark the underworld is? You''re such a timid girl. You will be scared after getting there! Come back to me. Let me hug you. I''ll keep you warm and protect you! ine, can you hear me?'' A few hundred meters away from the unknown ind, the ship was forced to stop. "What''s going on? Why does it stop?" Emmett felt the pause, and he was instantly enraged as he raised his fist and roared. A head popped out from the cockpit and the man answered in a loud voice. "Master Smith! We can''t go any further. There are reefs ahead. If we go a little further, the ship will hit the rocks!" "What?" At the sound of this, Emmett frowned, walked to the bow of the ship and looked down. Sure enough, if it weren''t for the advanced radar system, the ship would have hit the rocks. This small ind was surrounded by countless small reefs, as if they were protecting the ind. Not to mention a cruise ship, not even a speedboat could pass this area. The reefs got in the way one after another. One couldn''t possibly make the way out. ... Kayden stood beside Emmett and offered his advice. "Now we have to go in the most primitive way. The electric motor definitely won''t work. We have to row with paddles." In an instant, Emmett''s face darkened. He pondered. "No! If we row the boat, it will be toote! The longer we take on the way, the more dangerous it will be for ine! I don''t have that much time! I can''t afford to dy!" Kayden was surprised and asked, "Master Smith, what''s your idea then?" Emmett narrowed his eyes and said resolutely, "I''ll swim. You guys row and arriveter." In this way, he could search for ine earlier. Emmett believed that the earlier ine was found, the safer she would be. Kayden nodded and looked at the sea. Suddenly, he cried out in rm. "Heavens! Sharks! Master Smith, you can''t swim. There are sharks over there! Look!" Everyone followed Kayden''s finger and gasped nervously. Sure enough, on the water that they hadn''t paid attention to, a few dorsal fins of sharks could be seen not far away! Even if they couldn''t see underwater, they could imagine how sharp and terrifying the sharks'' teeth hidden beneath the water would be. Sharks! Emmett frowned harder. Kayden grabbed Emmett''s arm and said. "Master Smith, you cannot swim over. You''re just courting death by feeding the sharks. Come. Let''s get there by boat. It''s a bit slow, but safe." Then, Kayden raised his voice and began to instruct. "We are loaded with explosives and weapons. These sharks might attack the boats. We must be ready to deal with them!" This wasn''t to be rmist. Once these sharks smelled the humans, they woulde, surround their boats, and then attack them. Kayden had once encountered such a situation at sea. ... Back then, his boat shattered, and all the people on board were eaten by sharks. Kayden was the only survivor. Luckily, a ship passed by and rescued him. Therefore, Kayden understood how dangerous the sharks were. All the subordinates prepared plenty of weapons. They dropped the anchor and released ten boats to the water. They boarded the boats one after another and rowed towards the ind slowly. It was indeed very slow, for they had to avoid the reefs. If they rowed fast, the boat would hit the rocks and be broken or smashed. In that case, sharks woulde and swallow them. Kayden watched the sharks vigntly. Unfortunately, those sharks discovered them and swam over one after another. Kayden loaded the long-barreled gun and shouted. "Attention! Shoot the sharks together once I order. Don''t let them get close to our boats! We must shoot and kill one shark at the same time. The dead shark can attract the attention of the other sharks." "Roger!" All the men of ZH n replied. Whenever a shark smelled the blood, it would detect it with its acute sense of smell and then lunge madly at it. Even if the blood came from another shark, they would never let it go. Killing a shark first could cause other sharks to snatch food and buy them time. This was a clever idea. Everyone raised their guns, stared at the sharks and waited. Only Emmett kept his gaze on the ind. Close! They were close to it! About a hundred meters away! The sharks came closer and closer. Kayden suddenly shouted, "Shoot!" Then, he took the lead in shooting at a shark. The others followed and fired at it. Some people who stayed on the cruise ship also shot with their guns. For a moment, the deafening gunfire rang out from the calm sea. It was gradually dyed bright red with shark blood. The rest of the sharks were immediately attracted, shrugging their dorsal fins and attacking the one that had been shot. ... They were fighting and biting. The sharks fought with their sharp teeth, and the water began to churn violently. The cruelest predation was happening right here. Someone even vomited at the sight of this. Chapter 376: Until We Found Her Chapter 376: Until We Found Her The sea suddenly reeked of disgusting blood! "Emmett! Help me!" A voice struck Emmett''s ears all of a sudden. It was ine! Emmett was caught by surprise and stood up at once. ''ine! ine! Where are you?'' Emmett gasped for breath as he gazed into the distance to look for ine. "Emmett ... save me...." A faint voice lingered in Emmett''s ears. It was ine! It was ine who was calling for help! ''Is ine in danger?'' Thinking that ine''s life might be at stake, Emmett was torn with anxiety. Without thinking, Emmett gritted his teeth and jumped into the sea. A loud ssh startled Kayden, who was focused on shooting. Kayden hurriedly turned around to look, and his blood curdled with terror. "Master Smith! Come on up, Master Smith! It''s dangerous down there! It''s dangerous in the water! There are sharks! Heavens! Hurry! Help Master Smith get on the boat! Hurry up!" Hearing Kayden''s shouting, everyone was shocked to find that their superior young master was swimming desperately in the sea. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. With a robust physique, Emmett was swimming like a barracuda forward, agile and powerful. However... There were sharks in the sea! Everyone was feeling jumpy! They all felt that Master Smith had gone crazy. In order to save ine, Master Smith was really out of his mind. Kayden was trembling all over with fear and was about to faint. Kayden''s heart was in his throat while he felt that he would suffocate. Master Smith! The injured shark was beset by a group of sharks, but three of them still noticed Emmett in the water. The sharks turned around and started swimming towards Emmett! Kayden and the others watched the three sharks swiftly swimming towards Emmett! "No! Master Smith! Sharks are swimming towards you! Be careful!" ... Kayden was so scared that his voice was piercing and broken. Kayden shouted, "Guys, hurry up! Shoot the three sharks! We absolutely can''t let them get close to Master Smith! Shoot! Hurry up!" They started shooting! All the firepower was focused on the three sharks. There was still an injured shark swiftly swimming to Emmett. It opened its mouth wide and was about to bite Emmett''s leg. "Oh no!" Kayden let out a mournful cry and his eyes rolled. Then he fell backward and fainted in fright. Master Smith.... At that critical moment, Emmett suddenly pulled back his leg, swiftly put his hand behind his back in the water, and fired at that shark. There was a shot! It was a muffled sound. After three seconds of silence, there was an explosion inside the shark! A sound came and the shark was sted into bloody pieces. Emmett was holding a powerful gun with missiles. Emmett let out a sigh of relief and then swiftly swam towards the small ind. Everyone was shocked by Emmett''s miraculous action. Emmett was swimming.... Emmett soon swam thest one hundred meters and reached the shore. Emmett went ashore wet. Wow! Wow! All guys on the boat cheered for Emmett. A man pressed Kayden''s philtrum to wake him up. Kayden came round. Just as Kayden opened his eyes and regained some consciousness, he started to wail. "Master Smith ... Master Smith ... Master Smith ... Master Smith...." Kayden was like mourning.... When Kayden opened his eyes wide and saw that they were cheering with their guns in the air, he couldn''t help but feel furious. ''Damn. Master Smith was bitten by a shark and killed. But you''re still cheering.'' Damn it! "And you cheer so loudly. You bastards...." ... Just as Kayden was about to mourn for Emmett, a guy held onto Kayden''s shoulder and said happily to him. "Kayden, look! Master Smith is amazing! He swam to the shore! I admire Master Smith too much. He''s so awesome and has outstanding physical fitness! Nobody can catch up with him!" "What?" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Kayden blinked and hurriedly looked at the shore. Sure enough, Emmett was sprinting like a gazelle towards the ind. "Hey, Master Smith ... Master Smith...." With tears still in the eyes, Kayden was giggling. ine was indeed a troublemaker. Ever since ine was in the picture, Kayden who was always cool, actually shed tears, which brought shame on himself. Kayden wasn''t as formidable as he used to be. Just as Kayden came to his senses, he jumped up and roared at the shore. "Master Smith! You''re going to hear from me! You can''t do this! You can''t risk your own life for a woman!" A bunch of guys showed a disdainful look at Kayden, "Kayden, you fainted just now." Kayden''s face flushed. Damn it. Kayden was usually fierce and cruel in front of them, but he made a fool of himself in front of these bastards.... "You bastards! Master Smith is in danger, yet none of you are as anxious as me!" "I fainted because I really care about Master Smith! What about you?" "If you don''t stopughing, I''ll ask Master Smith to cut all your bonuses for this season! " As soon as Kayden finished, all guys kept their heads down. Each of them could have hundreds of thousands of quarterly bonuses ... If the bonuses were cut, how could they have fun on hookers and hash? They were all silent. Only then did Kayden save face. While urging the guys to speed up their boating, Kaydenined about ine once again inwardly. ''ine, you are indeed a troublemaker. You continue to screw me even if you are missing.'' ''Forget it. ine, hurry back safely. I admit defeat. I ept the bad luck.'' Once again, the sharks surrounded the second dead shark and scrambled to eat it. Water sshed all over. ... The boat couldn''t help but sway back and forth. They couldn''t afford to take it lightly and rowed to the shore quickly. Emmett took the lead and nimbly rushed onto the ind. There were weeds and thorns. Emmett''s trousers were torn apart, and his legs were scratched with blood marks. Blood dripped down, yet Emmett waspletely unaware of it. Emmett was looking for ine with all his heart. "ine! ine! Are you here? Answer me! ine! Answer me!" Emmett put his hands up like a megaphone and shouted. The guys went to the ind one after another, spread out, held hands, and walked towards the ind in search of ine. "Ms. Jones! Ms. Jones!" Kayden frowned and instructed. "Everyone, stop calling Ms. Jones. Call ine! Call ine loudly!" So the voice of "ine, ine" was echoing on the ind. This ind was just a very small col. They walked from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain soon. Facing the sea breeze, Emmett stood at the top of the mountain, looking so despondent. No! With his sixth sense, Emmett found this ind, but he didn''t find ine there! "Master Smith ... We didn''t find ine...." Kayden leaned over and said with difficulty. Emmett frowned and his eyes were bloodshot. Emmett bit his lips and squeezed a few words. "Let me die...." ''I might as well die.'' ''ine! Where the hell are you?'' ''If I can''t find you, I might as well be dead, so I won''t have to suffer the unbearable pain!'' Those guys all could imagine how Master Smith felt as they couldn''t find ine after experiencing so many dangers to finally arrive on this ind. No one dared to speak but kept their heads down dejectedly. There were so many people on the ind, but it was terribly quiet! Twenty hours passed! Even a strong martial arts expert had little chance of surviving under such natural conditions! ... Imagine the Titanic, the icy water, the ferocious sharks in the deep sea, and the dangers of the reefs.... Emmett realized from the moment he knew ine had fallen off the cliff that her chance of survival was extremely slim! However, Emmett couldn''t give up! If Emmett gave up looking for ine, it would be equivalent to giving up all of his hopes and future! ''Dear ine, I can''t ept the fate. I can''t live in a world without you. I can''t!'' After a long time, Kayden whispered in a hoarse voice. "Master Smith, what should we do now?" Emmett sneered. His eyes were filled with deep sadness and despair, but his tone was iparably firm. "Go on, of course! If we can''t find ine today, we''ll keep looking tomorrow!" "If we can''t find her tomorrow, then keep looking the day after tomorrow!" "We''ll keep looking for ine until ... she''s found!" All of them trembled when they heard this. ''Is Master Smith really in love with ine? He''s so determined now. Do we have to keep looking for her despite the slim chances?'' Kayden opened his mouth, and a trace of blood oozed out of his dry lips. Kayden wanted to say, "Alright, let''s keep searching for her. However, Master Smith, please stop looking yourself. Leave the arduous task to me." But Kayden didn''t dare to say it. Emmett moved his legs and suddenly felt dizzy. Emmett''s body shook violently. Kayden quickly reached out to support Emmett. "Master Smith! Are you okay? Are you dizzy? Come, sit down and rest." Chapter 377: I Finally Find You Chapter 377: I Finally Find You Kayden helped Emmett sit on the grass. The sea wind was blowing hard. Emmett''s hair was dancing in the wind. "Master Smith, you stayed underwater for too long yesterday. It undermined your health. You should have had a good rest today. But you even didn''t eat breakfast. That''s no good." Emmett closed his eyes and waved his hand, "I''m fine." ... Right at that moment, a faraway voice reached Emmett. It was as if someone was whispering in his ear. "Emmett ... save me ... Emmett... It''s cold..." Suddenly, Emmett opened his eyes. "ine! It''s ine! ine is calling me! She is asking me to save her! She must be nearby! Keep looking!" Emmett was so excited that he breathed quickly and struggled to stand up. Kayden heaved a sigh, "Young Master, it''s an illusion. It''s caused by cerebral hypoxia!" Before Kayden could finish his words, Emmett suddenly lowered his head and looked down the cliff, with his brows knitted. Kayden also looked down the cliff. Just as Kayden was still puzzled, Emmett suddenly jumped off the cliff without saying a word! "Oh, my God! Master Smith!" Kayden was shocked by what Emmett had done. Emmett fell into the seawater. Ten secondster, his head emerged from the sea. "Master Smith! Are you alright?" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Kayden shouted loudly as hemanded others to jump into the water to help Emmett. It was a tall cliff. If there had been a reef under the water, Emmett would have died after jumping down. Fortunately, he was fine. Emmett shouted, "Quick! There''s a cave! A cave!" Kayden was astonished. Emmett wiped the seawater off his face with his hand and climbed up the rock to the cave in the bottom of the cliff. If it wasn''t for his careful observation just now, he wouldn''t have discovered this cave. This cave was hidden perfectly in the cliff. Emmett was drenched, but with good physical fitness, he did not feel cold at all. He walked into the cave. However, with a few steps forward, he stood frozen, almost out of breath in excitement! Although the cave was gloomy, he could still see clearly. ... Not far away, there was a pile of straw on which a girl curled up! Emmett''s lips began to tremble. Tears rolled down his cheeks! He recognized her at one nce. It was his ine! "ine! ine! I found you atst!" Emmett shouted and ran over excitedly. At that moment, his excitement was beyond words. He was a ruthless man who had killed many people. But his tears said it all then. ''Thank God. I finally found you!'' Emmett ran to ine, squatted down, and gently stroked her hair with trembling hand. Her hair was dirty and snarly. As a neat freak, he would not be willing to touch something like that. But she was ine, his girl. He gently stroked her hair, as if he was stroking a precious treasure. "ine, ine ... There you are. Oh my naughty girl ..." Emmett''s tears fell on ine''s hair. He bent down to hug her. When his face touched her cheeks, he was astounded. It was so hot! ine''s face felt so hot! "ine! ine! Open your eyes and look at me! It''s me! Emmett! I''m here to bring you home! ine!" Emmett picked up ine and shook her gently while feeling her body temperature with his face touching hers. "My goodness! You have a fever! Your forehead feels so hot!" Emmett took a deep breath. "It''s OK. Don''t worry. You''ll be fine. You''ll be treated. Let''s go. I''ll take you out." Emmett carried ine to the entrance of the cave and shouted, "Kayden! Hurry up! Send a boat here! I''ve got ine!" Hearing Emmett''s words, everyone jumped up and down and cheered. They finally found ine! If they hadn''t got her, they would probably be stuck on this ind for days or even years. The ind was too small for helicopters tond on, and there were always tornados nearby, so helicopters could not get close to it. Only boats or ships worked. ... Emmett was willing to swim without fear of the dangerous sharks as well as coldness. However, he was unwilling to let ine suffer. After the boat arrived, Emmett carefully carried ine onto the boat. Kayden''s eyes widened as he stared at the girl in Emmett''s arms in surprise. He took a deep breath and sighed, "Master Smith, this is a miracle. She is actually on this ind! How could you find this secret ce? It''s really hard to find it." Emmett lowered his head and looked affectionately at the girl in his arms with eyes as tender as spring and sunshine. Hearing Kayden''s words, Emmett slightly raised his head and nced back at the small cave. His heart still fluttered with fear. That was a close one! If he had given up and hadn''t looked down, he would have brushed with ine! ine might have died if he hadn''t discovered that cave. He was freaking out about it. "I was destined to find her." Emmett sighed and gently stroked ine''s face. Her face felt very hot with a high fever. ine had been sleeping unconsciously due to coldness, hunger and fever. Poor girl! "Kayden, where are the doctors? Where are our doctors?" "They''re on the ind! You see? They''re waiting there!" Kayden pointed at the ind in front of them. "Good. Let them treat ine as soon as possible. She must be very weak. Where''s the hot milk? She needs some." At that moment, Emmett only cared about her. Kayden replied, "Here it is." Emmett took the thermos kettle and poured the milk into the ss. He tried to feed ine hot milk, but it turned out to be in vain. She was sleeping and couldn''t swallow or drink. What should he do? ... After thinking for a while, regardless of his subordinates around them, Emmett took a mouthful of milk, lowered his head to get closer to ine''s lips, and kissed her lips. Emmett used his tongue to pry open her mouth, and then the warm milk flew into ine''s mouth. Kayden stared at Emmett in shock. Emmett fed ine seven or eight mouthfuls of hot milk in this way. The boat finally reached the small ind. The two doctors immediately rushed over and cried out in surprise, "That''s great! You found her! Great!" Emmett held ine and went on shore with a gloomy face. "She''s burning! She has suffered a lot today and has probably been dehydrated. She''s in danger now. Hurry up and give her a checkup now!" Emmett''s shouts frightened away their smiles. They hurried to examine ine. On the deste ind, a temporary tent was set up quickly, with soft clothes and nkets on the ground. iney in the tent, and two doctors had already given her a simple checkup. Emmett had been pacing back and forth outside the tent, frowning with concern. He had found her atst. And she didn''t seem to have been injured. However, ine had been suffering a high fever and remained unconscious. Her lips were blistered due to the fever. She looked very pitiful. "Master Smith..." The doctor walked out of the tent. Emmett suddenly turned around and stared at the doctor. He nervously asked, "How is she? Are there any problems?" Frightened by Emmett''s fierce eyes, the doctor said in a shaking voice, "Master Smith, Ms. Jones is indeed slightly dehydrated. She has a slight scratch on her calf and her left hindbrain has swelled up. There has probably been a collision which has caused thisa." "What? So many injuries? Damn it!" Emmett narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists. He tried to calm down and asked, "What should we do?" ... "Young Master, don''t worry. Nothing life-threatening. But she must be sent back to the maind as soon as possible and be treated in a hospital with advanced medical facilities." "Have you given her a nutrition injection?" "Yes, I have. But it only works for a short time. We still need to send her to the hospital for treatment as soon as possible." Emmett''s face darkened. He nodded stiffly and sighed lightly. ''Poor thing ...'' Chapter 378: This Is Love Chapter 378: This Is Love Emmett entered the tent and looked at ine whose face was flushed. He bent and held her in his arms before kissing her on the forehead. "Baby, please get better quickly. I''ll give you anything you want, okay?" He said in such a gentle and deep voice. Emmett asked his men on the cruise to throw meat into the sea and lure the sharks to fight for food. Taking this opportunity, they took a boat and rowed towards the cruise as soon as possible. Emmett kept holding ine with a determined expression. Looking at him, Kayden, who was directing the boat, thought that if the boat capsized, Emmett would probably support ine and protect her even if he was biting by sharks. Finally, they rowed to the cruise, and everyone hurriedly protected Emmett in boarding the cruise. Emmett ignored his numb arms and legs. As soon as he boarded the cruise, he carried ine and quickly walked towards the cabin. After cing her on afortable bed and covering her with a silk quilt, Emmett heaved a sigh of relief and wiped away his sweat. "ine, I''ll take you to the best hospital in d immediately. Don''t be afraid!" An hourter, two helicoptersnded in the courtyard of a hospital. It shocked all the doctors and patients. Who was he? So powerful! He could actually stop the helicopter in the hospital. Soon, many men got off the helicopter. Of course, the most eye-catching was a very handsome eastern face. He was holding someone wrapped in a nket. He carried that person with extreme care, and his face was filled with anxiety and seriousness. ... Only the patients who were upstairs could be lucky enough to see such a grand scene. The two helicopters blocked the passages of the hospital. Even an official who was influential couldn''t get in. Rows of armed men stood there, staring at everyone seriously. In a word, no one could enter and exit the hospital at will. The hospital had already received a call from Emmett, and a group of medical personnel came out to wee them with respect. Emmett held ine tightly and strode into the ward. "Sir, you can put the patient on the sickbed now. Sir..." A few nurses pushed the sickbed and chased after Emmett. Emmett ignored them and carried his woman silently. Kayden could help but ran over, saying, "Master Smith, the doctor told you to put Ms. Jones on the sickbed. She will be fine. This is the hospital. Leave her to the doctor." "What?" Emmett looked up at Kayden in confusion. Kayden sighed. ¡®Well, the doctors and nurses said all that in vain. Master Smith didn''t listen to them at all.¡¯ Kayden pointed to the sickbed, "Just put Ms. Jones on it. They''re doctors and you can trust them. Don''t worry, Master Smith." Emmett raised his eyebrows and coldly nced at the sickbed. He then looked down at ine in his arms and sighed, "This bed sheet looks thin. Isn''t it too hard to sleep on? And it must be ufortable to lie down on it." Kayden responded with a kind of shocked silence. Finally, Under Kayden''s persuasion, Emmett gently and reluctantly ced ine on the bed with two extra nkets. "Alright, Mr. Smith, please leave her to us. You can wait here." The doctor respectfully smiled at Emmett and turned around to walk inside. Just as ine''s sickbed was pushed forward, Emmett shouted, "Wait!" Everyone was rmed by his shout and stopped. ... Emmett looked at ine on the bed and smiled bitterly. "I have to follow her in. I have to watch her. Otherwise, I won''t be at ease." (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Kayden was amazed. So were the doctors and nurses. Emmett insisted on it. No one dared to go against him. So, they could only allow him into the emergency room with the patient. Men from ZH n were guarding the corridor outside the emergency room with guns in their hands. Kayden paced back and forth, sighing from time to time. Some guy couldn''t help but ask, "Kayden, we''ve already found that woman. Why are you sighing?" Kayden extinguished the cigarette in his hand. Then he took a few sips of the water that that the guy prepared for him before answering, "I sighed because of Master Smith. Seeing him getting so worried about that woman, I feel that she''s not worth it. Previously, it''s women who care about Master Smith. They wish to follow behind him. But now things turn upside down. Ms. Jones doesn''t take Master Smith seriously. Instead, it''s Master Smith who is nervous about that woman. I''m justmenting. Why do thing change so quickly?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As Kayden spoke against the wall, other guys around all nodded to show their agreement. Indeed, Kayden''s words made sense, and they couldn''t agree more. From the fact that they came to d to look for Ms. Jones, it could be seen that if they failed to find Ms. Jones out, they wouldn''t probably return home but camp here to continue the searching work. Luckily, Ms. Jones wasn''t eaten by the shark. Otherwise, even a bone of her wouldn''t be left. And they would search for her in d for the rest of their lives. Kayden rotated his waist. But suddenly he froze. He grinned, waved his hand, and said to the men nearby, "Quick,e and help me. My waist is sprained!" "What! Kayden, are you alright?" They hurriedly ran over and supported Kayden. "Oh, no! I can''t move my waist anymore, it''s very sour..." "Kayden, you''re too tired. You haven''t had time to rest in the past few days. Quick, sit over there. I''ll ask a doctor to see you immediately." ... Kayden sat on the chair and began to sigh with emotion, "Indeed, I am very tired these days. But Master Smith should be more tired. He stayed in the deep water for so long yesterday and even vomited blood. He didn''t eat anything today. Master Smith probably can''t stand it anymore. I''m too worried about Master Smith. It''s fine if ine harms me. But I can''t stand how she wears Master Smith out." At the end of the corridor, a bed was pushed over by a nurse. She was pretty and smiled at Kayden. But Kayden''s face was still gloomy as he responded to a cold gaze to the nurse. Then a sidekick who helped him to the bed smiled and said, "Kayden, this is what you don''t understand. It''s love. And it''s something that you can''t exin. Besides, Master Smith and Ms. Jones love to be treated by each other like that." Kayden almost burst outughing. It was so strange that an uneducated person like him would reason with him like this. Kayden tapped on his head and smiled, "Shut up! Love? You know what love is?" However, Kayden was secretly muttering to himself, ''Well, love is something that I don¡¯t know.'' ...* Oliver had the special ne of the G&S Group ready and Lucas was going to follow him. Thinking for a moment, Lucas called Hazel. After a while, Hazel answered him. Being alone in the vi, Hazel was a little scared. So, she invited Bradley over. When Bradley entered the vi, he began to sigh in his heart. He didn''t want to see this crazy girl anymore... He was afraid that he would fall in love with Hazel and while she saw him merely as a friend. He also feared that he would lose control in front of this girl... "Hey, why are you trying to scare me with DDVP? Where is the DDVP? Do you think DDVP is edible? Hand it over!" The moment Bradley entered, he roared fiercely. ... Hazel was dressed in pajamas and leisurely pasted cucumber slices on her face in the vi. She waved her hand at Bradley and muttered, "Well, the DDVP. I didn''t drink it. I heard of this thing before. And I was just joking. Haha, you''re so credulous..." "You..." Bradley was so angry that me was burning in his eyes. "Hazel, do you know that I''m worried about you? Because of your joke, I even turned down the temporary criminal investigation mission. I became a deserter for you." Finally, Bradley swallowed these words. He was so shy that couldn''t say that to Hazel. "What are you doing standing there? Don''t you see that I''m busy? Go and cook dinner. I''m hungry." Hazel changed the TV station and told Bradley simply that she was hungry. Bradley showed a gloomy face and raised his big fist. He stared at Hazel for a while before venting his anger and entering the kitchen helplessly. While cooking, he cursed Hazel for being too hateful. "Damn girl, do you treat me like a free servant? You scared me like this because you want me to cook dinner, didn''t you? What did you say that you drank DDVP? Damn it! I should teach you a lesson!" However, even he said so, he wouldn''t harm Hazel. Bradley skillfully cut the vegetables and couldn''t help but quietly nce at Hazel. She was watching a TV program andughing like a silly girl. "Well, isn''t she sad now? Has she recovered from the shadow of a bad breakup?" Bradley muttered to himself, shrugging his shoulders as he continued to cook. He suddenly realized that he got so happy and peaceful to cook for Hazel. It seemed that cooking for her was what he should do. Not long after, the four dishes and one soup were ready. Bradley ced the soup on the table and pped his hands to remind Hazel. "Come here, let''s eat. Please take off those cucumber slices on your face. It''s scary." Bradley felt like asking his wife for dinner... Chapter 379: How Many Ex-girlfriends Do You Have? Chapter 379: How Many Ex-girlfriends Do You Have? Bradley went to fix her more dishes with his apron still on. What a good househusband! ... Hazel walked idly to the dining table. Having just washed her face, her skin looked like a peeled white egg, fair and tender. Looking over at her, Bradley was taken by surprise. The spoon was held stiffly in his hand, and some soup spilled out. "Hey! Don''t make such a mess even if this isn''t your house! Look at what you spilled, idiot." Hazel frowned and shouted, stomping her feet. Bradley had a sudden urge to smooth her eyebrows with his hand. Why was a pretty girl always frowning and roaring like that? "What? Oh! I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. I wasn''t looking." Bradley looked down at the soup and apologized, picking up a wiper to clean it up. Hazel sat there carelessly, crossing her legs and pouting, "Where has your eyes been? What were you looking at if you were not looking at the soup then?" Looking at you of course! These words almost slipped out of Bradley''s mouth. "Well, I ... I was distracted...." "Hurry up and bring me the meal. Stop babbling." Hazel tapped on her chopsticks like a lord. Bradley flinched and sighed. Oh, crap. As an outstanding student from the police academy, he was ordered around by a little girl. It sucked. Bradley served all the dishes and washed his hands before sitting down. Hazel dug in ravenously and asked "Wow! You cooked all these?" Bradley rolled his eyes and said, "Of course! Is there a third person in this house? Who else could it be?" "Not bad, Bradley, not bad at all. It''s really delicious! As a good cat you can catch the rat, and as a good househusband you can also cook! Remarkable!" Hazel had all her attention on the dishes so that she barely looked at Bradley. ... Bradley was fluttered. He beamed with great delight, fixed his cor and said proudly. "It takes you long enough to find out! I have always been a good man, ok? Wait, what did you just say? A cat? You called me a cat?!" Hazel was chewing the pork with her mouth tilted and some juice on her chin. "Aren''t you? You''re a cop. Isn''t it all about catching bad guys? Don''t you know it''s a metaphor? In some cartoons, aren''t the cops featured as cats and the bad guys as rats? This is a fair metaphor!" Bradley was brought up short. He could only say to himself. That was rubbish. But he was not going to bicker with her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Well? With such good dishes, shouldn''t we have some wine?" Hazel beamed at Bradley. Her twinkling eyes looked as if they could talk, taking Bradley''s breath away. His heart was beating faster. It was as if someone was hitting his heart like a ping-pong ball. Bradley and Hazel looked at each other for a little longer. Bradley''s eyes zed as he looked at her, his mouth slightly opened. Hazel raised her eyebrows and waved her hand in front of Bradley''s eyes, shouting. "Hey, are you dumb? I was just talking to you! Did you get your brain squeezed today?" Only then did Bradleye to himself, his cheeks slightly flushed. "Wine? No, you''re not going to be an alcoholic. A woman shouldn''t be drinking at all." Hazel''s request gave him a headache. The other day, he was taken to Y Nightclub by Haze, but they came across her ex-boyfriend called Lee or something. Since then, something was wrong about her. She insisted that he take her to the seaside in the middle of the night, where they were almost frozen to death. And she insisted that they sit on the beach, hold each other, and watch the freaking stars. ... Come on, it was a bit cloudy that night. There weren''t any stars, not even a single one in the sky. And the next day he caught a cold and sneezed all day. A drunken woman was ridiculous. He absolutely couldn''t let her drink again! He didn''t reckon himself capable of handling the drunken Hazel. But after a few rounds of "negotiations", Hazel opened a few bottles of beer after all. "Here''s to our youth! What are you waiting for? Cheers!" Hazel''s eyes widened as she roared at Bradley, who was still not sure about this. But in the end, he had topromise. She wasn''t drinking from a ss but a bottle instead. Good for her. Bradley could feel the cold sweat on his forehead. "My dear cop, how many ex-girlfriends do you have?" Holding the bottle, Hazel looked at Bradley with a wicked grin. Bradley began to cough. He was so startled that he was nearly choked by the beer. How did that questione up? "Why?" "What''s the big deal? It''s not a secret, isn''t it? Everyone has a past. I''m just asking. So, how many exactly?" Bradley''s face flushed again. Damn it, he didn''t have any. If he told her the truth, she wouldugh at him. "You ... you go first." "What? Are you serious? Alright, I''ll go first! Oh wait, the figure I''m telling you only include the serious rtionships in which we had moved in with each other, not the stic ones in senior high, got it?" Her words gave him another shock. Good for her! She must have lived with quite a few men. ... With a trembling voice he asked, "You ... you have moved in with many of them?" Hazel grinned and looked at the ceiling, looking mischievous and cute. Her gaze flitted from side to side. "Oh, let me see...." What?! Bradley almost fainted. Were there so many that she had to count it? Bradley was a little unhappy. But he was not so much unhappy as awkward. Anyway, it was an indescribable feeling. There was nothing he could do about the Jealousy and bitterness. "The men I used to live with...." Bradley was all ears like a curious baby, his eyes wide open. At this moment, Hazel''s phone rang. Bradley hated whoever was calling. He just needed one more moment! He was so curious about her past. "Oh, my phone. I have to take it." With the beer bottle still in her hand, she ran to the coffee table, picked up her phone from under some magazines. But she frowned before answering it. It was Lucas. That bastard.... Why was he calling? Hazel didn''t want to talk to him. Even his name disgusted her. That bastard cheated on her for two women, two at a time! Damn it! "Pick it up! What are you waiting for? The dishes are turning cold!" Bradley took a few dishes to the kitchen and heated them up with the microwave oven. Hazel hesitated for a little longer and finally picked it up. "Hello?" When hearing Hazel''s voice, Lucas was so excited that he almost bit his lips. He got a bit carried away. "It''s me!" "Yes, I know. Go ahead." "Are you going to d?" ... "What?" Hazel frowned and became impatient, "Are you kidding me? Go find another woman! I''m not interested!" Hazel was about to hang up the phone when she heard Lucas shouting desperately, "ine is missing! Aren''t you going to d and looking for your best friend?" ... Hazel froze. She ced her phone back to her ear and screamed. "What did you just say, Lucas? What happened to ine? If you dare to lie to me, I swear that you''ll be sorry! How dare you curse my friend?" Lucas heaved a sigh of relief. Thank god she didn''t hang up the phone. "How can I lie to you? ine is indeed missing in d! Emmett has already gone there. Oliver is also anxious. He has arranged a ne leaving for d immediately to look for her. Are you going?" Lucas finished his sentences in one breath, waiting for Hazel''s reply. But there was a long silence. "Hello? Are you still there? Are you going or not? Hello?" Hazel suddenly burst out crying "ine! My ine! ine...." Chapter 380: Slow and Dull with Love Chapter 380: Slow and Dull with Love Of course Hazel would follow. Half an hourter, Bradley drove her to the airport. Lucas had been looking forward to Hazel''s arrival. However, when he saw that it was Bradley who had driven her there, his face immediately clouded over with anger. This woman had been with that cop the whole time! Terrific! Hazel, well done! You ended our rtionship so quick and clean! After leaving me, you even found a substitute to fill your emotional emptiness! What a ruthless woman! "Haven''t they found ine yet? Is she really missing? Oh, no..." Hazel cried until her eyes were red and swollen. She rubbed her eyes and walked towards Lucas. Bradley carried her small suitcase and chased after her. He handed Hazel a tissue and gently whispered, "Wipe your tears with the tissue. Stop crying. Crying won''t do any good. It''s OK. Your friend will be OK. That kind little girl will be OK. " ... She took the tissue, covered it on her nose, and blew her nose hard. He puckered his lips in disgust. The woman blew her nose so loud in front of these high-quality men, which was not elegant at all. After blowing her nose, Hazel did not hesitate to put the dirty tissue back into Bradley''s hand. He was so angry that he almost tried to strangle her. "I''m leaving. Take my keys and clean the house every day. Do theundry. Don''t throw the underwear into the washing machine, wash it by hand." Bradley''s face began to twitch when he listened to this. Well, he was totally regarded as a cost-free Filipino servant. Lucas'' face darkened as he stood there listening. Why did what she said to the little cop make him so ufortable? It was like ... they have been married for many years. She even asked the cop to wash her underwear! Damn it! Lucas said impatiently, "Come on, there''s no time! Stop talking!" As soon as he finished, he turned around and boarded the ne. Oliver poked his head out of the ne and said, "Lucas, is your woman here yet?" Lucas gave him a quick look, and Oliver immediately shut up. Because he looked down and saw Hazel and Bradley standing together. All at once he understood. ... Emmett had been apanying ine, regardless of whether it made the doctors and nurses feel ufortable. He held her small hands all the time. Probably because she had been unconscious the entire time, so she would asionally whimper like a kitten and tremble nervously. Then Emmett would gently pat her hand andfort her, "It''s alright. You''re safe. You''ll be fine. I''m by your side." "There there. It''s all over. You''re safe now." "I''m here for you. Don''t be afraid." The doctors and nurses were all very touched. ... "Mr. Smith, Your wife is mildly dehydrated, which is not a problem. But she has been in a cold environment for too long, her blood cirction is poor, causing multiple organ failure. And this isn''t good. She''s in a critical condition. We have done our best. If she can get through tonight and get rid of the fever, she will be fine. So tonight is very important." Listening to the attending doctor, Emmett looked increasingly distressed. Emmett was grim and didn''t say anything for a moment. When the attending doctor thought that Emmett had nothing to say, Emmett suddenly spoke coldly, "If anything happens to her, all of you will die!" The doctor was too frightened to react. Emmett stared at the doctor with his knife-like eyes, opened the door and walked out, adding, "I mean what I say!" Bang! Emmett mmed the door. Flop! The attending physician copsed to the ground. When did it be so difficult to be a doctor! Emmett walked heavily to the ICU, all his subordinates standing straight at the door. "Where''s Kayden?" "Master Smith, Kayden has a lumbar strain and is undergoing physiotherapy downstairs. Would you like him toe?" "No, let him have a good rest." Emmett waved his hand and walked into the ICU. The subordinate was about to say something else, but it was toote. "Why didn''t you try to persuade Master to eat as Kayden told you? You idiot!" "Oh, I tried! But when I saw Master''s serious face, I was too scared to say it." "He hasn''t eaten all day. I''m really worried." "Oh, it''s all my fault. Why didn''t I persuade Master Smith to eat? " The men gathered together and whispered, feeling very worried. Emmett''s temper was known to all. Sometimes he was irritable and angry without warning. In front of him, no one dared to say too much. Emmett went in through the door and looked affectionately at the girl lying on the bed. Poor baby. It must be very ufortable to be stuck with so many catheters. ... "s ... let me suffer for you. I can''t bear to see you suffer like this." "Baby, get better, please. I told you, I won''t let you die before me." "When you get better, I promise you that I won''t let you feel wronged anymore." "Even if you wanna boss me around, I would agree." Sitting in the chair, Emmett whispered affectionately and held one of ine''s hands gently until he was so tired that he fell asleep. Kayden''s injury was not serious. After a short rest and physiotherapy, the pain was relieved. Worried about Emmett, Kayden didn''t want to keep lying and struggled to get up. "Slow down, sir! Your physiotherapy is not over yet. You can''t get up so soon!" A young nurse quickly reached out to stop Kayden from getting up. Her hands were soft and her expression was cute. Kayden raised his eyes, frowned, red fiercely at the delicate and cute girl and growled, "Why should I listen to you? Who do you think you are! Get out of here! " How dared she touch his shoulder ... What an handsy girl. The little nurse turned pale in fright. However, seeing Kayden''s robust figure and fearless heroic manner, she could not help admiring him. What a real man! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The nurse blushed again. She lowered her head, nced at Kayden and whispered, "The attending doctor told me to watch over you ... The physiotherapy has to run for a prescribed duration, and it''s not over yet... Your waist is injured. You must be treated well to avoid seque...." Kayden still looked non-negotiable. He frowned and looked at the physiotherapy device and the timid nurse. Finally, he decided not to take her care and tenderness seriously, jumped out of bed and ripped off the connectors of the device. "Ah! What are you doing! You can''t do this. Your treatment is not over yet..." "None of your business." ... He raised his chin and red at the little nurse like a ruffian. Then he shook his clothes and stormed off. Several subordinates followed Kayden. After a while, they couldn''t helpughing. "Stopughing! Don''t mess with me!" He turned fiercely and scolded them. They stoppedughing, stood up straight, scratched their heads, and said with a smile, "Well, Kayden, we think that little nurse is in love with you. Otherwise, her big eyes won''t stick to you all the time." "Yes, yes, Kayden, the girl is in love with you! Don''t be so rude to her!" Kayden gritted his teeth and raised his big fist. "Nonsense! If you say that again, I''ll smash your heads! There are so many women who like me, do I have to marry them all? I can''t handle it! Let''s go! I''m worried about Master Smith. I''m not in the mood to handle women! " The subordinates quietly made faces and unanimouslybelled Kayden as "slow and dull with love". Kayden came to the door of the ICU and stood on tiptoe to look inside. Master Smith sat on the chair beside the bed, with his head leaning on the bed and his hand holding ine''s hand, and fell asleep wearily. "s..." Kayden couldn''t help but sigh. Poor Master Smith! For the sake of that woman, he hadn''t had any rest for days, and his mind was always in a state of high tension. Rescuing her was hard enough. Now he had to get her diagnosed and treated. All these exhausting problems came straight at him non-stop and kept him awake. Even Superman needed a break. He ate little, rested little, and was exhausted mentally and physically... That was all the Master Smith had experienced thesest few days. Kayden quietly walked in and gently covered Emmett with a nket. What Kayden didn''t expect was that as soon as the nket touched his body, he woke up in rm. ... Kayden was given a start. "ine! Is ine awake?" Chapter 381: Cooling off with Ice Cubes Chapter 381: Cooling off with Ice Cubes Emmett sat up with a jerk and quickly looked at ine who was sleeping on the sickbed. He sighed softly again when he noticed she was still sound asleep with a frown, her ruby lips pouting. She didn''t wake up.... Turning around, he saw Kayden was holding a nket with a stupefied look, asking in a hoarse voice. "It was you? What time is it?" Kayden choked, "Master Smith, it''s already past three in the morning. You can''t sleep like this. You''ll catch a cold. It must not feel good." "You were tuckered out yesterday. Why don''t you lie down on the bed beside this one? I''ll watch over Ms. Jones for you." Emmett knitted his brows, stood up, bent down, and leaned closer to ine''s face. Then he rubbed his forehead against hers. It was still hot, at least 38 degrees Celsius. "Why is she still burning up? I''m really worried!" Emmett murmured anxiously, "Tonight is critical. If her fever goes down, she will be fine. But she still feels hot.... How can I leave her side to take a nap?" "Please have a rest. I''ll take over. It is going to be okay." Emmett shook his head firmly. "You go. I have to stay with her." Getting Emmett to take a rest was like pulling teeth, so Kayden gave up after giving it another go. "I regret this." Standing outside the door of the ward, Kayden mumbled to his men still peeping in. "What is it?" "I realize I shouldn''t have gone in to put the nket on him. Now he has woken up and is determined to stay awake the whole night. Why did I do that? I hate myself." His men sighed drooping their heads. "Yes, Master Smith really loves this woman. He has done so much for her. What did she do in her previous life?" "Such a troublemaker." Kayden curled his lips and sighed. To him, ine was a professional troublemaker pretending to be kind and cute. ... Although she had caused a lot of trouble, she never meant it. When you told her off, she would look at you with puppy eyes, making you look like the bad guy. In a nutshell, she was the trickiest type, because she never needed to own up to her mistakes. Emmett was trying to stay sharp, checking ine''s temperature from time to time. She was still running a fever! It was not going down. She was given a shot, but it didn''t work. If this continued, her internal organs would fail as the doctor said. Emmett lost his patience and called the doctor over and over again. The doctor tried many ways to bring down her fever, but nothing helped. At five o''clock in the morning, Emmett''s face was green from anxiety. "What kind of doctor are you? You''re so stupid! You can''t even bring down her fever! Are you a real doctor? I really want to smash your skull with the butt of a gun and see what''s inside it! Is it straw or mud?" Emmett snapped outside the ward. He grabbed the attending doctor''s cor and forced the poor man into a corner. He roared as he pushed him hard. The doctor''s tongue was out of his mouth. Feeling his neck was about to break, he was having trouble catching his breath. This patient''s family member was so irritable! "Master Smith, Master Smith! Please stop, Master Smith!" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Kayden and his men pulled Emmett from behind. Emmett was too strong for them, so their effort was in vain. The doctor''s eyes bulged out, and he forced a few words in panic. "There, there''s another way.... There''s another way...." Emmett let go of the doctor but still red at him, growling, "Speak! What else can I do? Speak before I snap your neck!" "Let''s try the oldest trick in the book. Ice, ice cubes...." "Ice cubes?" "Put them under the patient to cool her off." ... Kayden was pissed and yelled, "Do you have a death wish? How about I grant it? What the crap is that? Are you trying to give her hypothermia? Lying on ice, my ass." Emmett instantly calmed down and chewed on the doctor''s suggestion with narrowed eyes. "She got this ill because she stayed in the cold for too long. Will ice make it worse? You have to think this through!" The doctor''s lips were trembling. He was nearly choked to death by Emmett, and his lips were blue. "Let''s bring down the fever first. Otherwise, it will do damage to her organs. This is the top priority. Let''s worry about other thingster." "Fine! Ice it is! If things go south, you will suffer!" At 5:30 in the morning, it was dark and frosty. Her bed was nketed in ice which emitted a white mist. Kayden was worried. He looked at ine who was in Emmett''s arms and asked, "Master Smith, is this okay? Will it hurt her?" Emmett looked down at his little woman with a conflicted expression. Of course, he was also anxious! Of course, he felt it the most! But.... He couldn''t sit idly by as his girl walked to Death''s door. This was a Hail Mary! If he didn''t try, she would have heart failure and perish. He could probably fix her if he gave it a shot. "Let''s try this one out." Emmett''s voice had never been so heavy before. He lowered his head and kissed ine''s hot forehead. Gritting his teeth, he ced her on the ice. "No...." As soon as she touched the ice, she groaned. Emmett was so distressed that he almost picked her up. Clenching his jaw, he gripped her small hand and said in a trembling voice, "Darling, bear with it. Let''s fight this fever. Hang in there." It was ripping him hard inside. The next second, to everyone''s shock, Emmett leapt up and swiftly climbed onto the ice. ... He stretched out his arms and put ine'' head on one, wrapping the other around her small body. Theyy side by side on the ice. "Master Smith, what are you doing up there? Come down!" Kayden frowned, his hands trembling. It must feel chilly there! Under Emmett''s long eyshes was the love in his eyes beaming at ine. He said softly, "I''ll feel the cold with her." "Master Smith!" "Shush! Be quiet. You guys go now." "Master Smith...." "Get out!" Kayden opened his mouth but failed to say anything. He could only sigh and left drooping his head. Actually, he meant to say, ''Master Smith, you can''t do this anymore. You will fall ill. Yesterday, you dived in the deep sea for too long, and the internal organs are suffering for it. You haven''t eaten anything today. What''s worse, you''ve been agitated for two days. You should take care of yourself too!'' Unfortunately, Emmett was too smart to let him say that out loud. Standing outside the ward, Kayden sniffed, his eyes red. He peeked in and saw Emmett''s ashen face. However, it wasced with affection and tenderness. They were only for ine. The doctor who had almost been strangled by Emmett did not dare to enter. He also stood outside the door and peeped inside. He shook his head and praised, "This man is a miracle. The patient doesn''t feel pain because she is unconscious, but he can. I admire his tenacity!" Kayden darted a nce at the doctor beside him and snorted coldly. "What, you can talk now? Didn''t you almost die just then? You came up with this stupid idea! If anything happens to my boss, I will slice you alive!" The doctor''s face had just turned red, but now he was frightened pale again. Emmett had been hugging ine lying on the ice. Every now and then, hebed her hair, kissed her cheek, and whispered to her ear. ... Kayden''s eyes turned red as he watched them. He was touched beyond words. He was shocked his icy boss could be so affectionate! Emmett''s lips gradually turned cold, and his gorgeous face frosted over. These ice cubes were indeed freezing! He didn''t know if ine could take it. His teeth chattered from the cold, but he was still thinking about ine. "ine, do you know how intriguing you looked like when I first saw you?" "You were a ton of fun. Your cheeks were rosy, and your eyes were misty. You looked like a drunken doll." "I wanted to shake you off at first, but then I saw your cute little face and went soft somehow." "You threw yourself at me. You felt so soft that I thought you were some kind of mollusk. You tugged at my clothes with your little hand and simpered at me. God, you looked adorable." "My heart lurched for the first time. Looking at your innocent eyes, I even felt an urge to possess you. Isn''t that funny? And we had just met." "ine,e to me. Fight your fever. You need to be strong and get better. I will give you whatever you want if you pull through." Chapter 382: Am I in Heaven? Chapter 382: Am I in Heaven? "I don''t often open my heart to people and I rarely speak my mind to others. But I want to talk to you. There are many things I haven''t told you. Do you want to hear me? If you want to hear me, please wake up quickly." "ine, are you cold? Do you feel very happy when I''m with you? Good girl, quickly get rid of the fever and wake up." ... When the doctor and nurses entered and shouted that "ine''s fever has finally gone", Emmett''s face was totally pale. "Has her fever been reduced?" Emmett asked in a low voice. "The fever is gone. The fever is gone! Finally, her fever is gone! Great!" The doctor cried. He was so excited that he even wanted to jump. ... The fever was finally gone. If this patient still couldn''t recover, the doctor didn''t believe he would survive. Emmett''s thin lips slightly rose and he smiled. "Kayden,e here and help me." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Kayden rushed over. His eyes were moist as he supported Emmett''s ice-cold arm. He said in a trembling voice. "Master Smith, are you alright? You have stood in cold for two hours!" "I''m fine." Emmett''s entire body stiffened and his legs were numb. Even though supported by Kayden, he still staggered and almost fell when his legs touched the ground. "Master Smith!" Kayden was shocked and he shouted as he tried his best to support Emmett. Emmett shook his head slightly, "I''m fine." As soon as he finished speaking, Emmett fainted. "Master Smith!" Kayden''s cry almost broke through the roof. Tears burst out from his eyes, and his entire body was trembling. Master Smith! My master Smith... The doctor and nurses, as well as the people from the ZH n, carried Emmett to the nearby bed in a bustle. Kayden almost went crazy. He was such a strong man, but now he shouted "Master Smith" and tears kept flowing out of his eyes. All doctors and nurses were very busy, some were taking care of ine, while some were examining Emmett. Emmett was put on IV drip and slept in the next room. Kayden stood in front of the bed and looked at Master Smith, who was so handsome. Thanks to Emmett''s fitness, he didn''t get muscle necrosis. However, he was too tired and worried these past two days, and he almost ate nothing, so he didn''t hold on and fainted. When ine woke up, it was already afternoon. It was as if she had fallen asleep for a long time and had a long dream. In her dream, she saw Emmett and something terrifying. She called Emmett and asked him to protect her. She also dreamed that Emmett had been talking to her over and over again, and always stayed with her. In her dreams, she even felt the warmth from Emmett. "So tired. Did I sleep for a long time?" ine thought to herself. She rolled her eyes and looked at the snow-white wall. She couldn''t help but frown. "Oh, am I in heaven?" ... ine looked straight at the ceiling. She secretly sighed. She suddenly remembered the thrilling chase. The grim smiles of the man and woman and their guns. Then there was the boundless cold sea water. The seawater almost suffocated her. ine couldn''t help but shiver at the thought of the fear of falling into the sea. A snow-white heaven! ine stretched her neck. Well, it hurt so much. A slight movement made her bones painful very much. Her whole body ached. She wouldn''t feel pain when she came to heaven after death, right? At this time, ine saw many figures shing past the ss door of the ICU. So many figures! (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) What? Could there be rooms in heaven? There was also a door. Besides a door, there was even the ss which could only exist in the human world. Thinking of this, ine saw the door open and a familiar person enter. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine''s eyes popped as she saw a girl approaching her step by step. "Who are you? You look familiar to me." ine said in a hoarse voice, which sounded very low and weak. "What? You don''t know who I am? God! Do you have amnesia?" Hazel looked shocked. She opened her mouth and her eyes popped. Then, she roared towards the outside. "Doctor! Where are you? Where the hell are you? My good friend has amnesia! Amnesia! Help! She has amnesia!" The door seemed to tremble due to her loud voice. ine''s face crinkled up. She reached out to grab Hazel''s hand and shook it very gently. "Hazel, stop shouting. My ears are going to be destroyed." She muttered. Gosh! Why would she still need to suffer from Hazel even though she was in heaven? It was unreasonable. Hazel suddenly widened her eyes. She turned around to look at ine, and then she gasped. "Hey, do you still recognize me?" "No, I don''t." "Oh no, you really have amnesia. Wait a minute. That''s not right. If you don''t recognize me, how can you call me by my name?" ... ine frowned and curled her lips. "It''s your voice. Can there be anyone else who howl so loudly like a whistle, besides Hazel?" Bang! Hazel directly hit ine on her head and said, "What nonsense! How can I sound like a whistle? I''m quite gentle!" ine pretended to sob and shrunk her neck. She touched the head that was hit by Hazel and comined. "You''re so lousy. Why did you hit me when you saw me? I died of drowning and I''m so pathetic!" "Damn you! If you are dead, then I''m dead too. I don''t want to die so early. Besides, how can I die so easily without hooking up with a hundred men?" ine blinked her eyes in puzzlement, "Am I still alive?" Hazelughed out loud, "Hah, you''re dead? How can you still talk to me if you are dead? You little fool!" "Good heavens! I''m really lucky. I fell from such a high ce, but I didn''t die! Isn''t that too fantastic? Am I really not dead? Isn''t here heaven? Aren''t you the ghost of Hazel?" Hazel gritted her teeth and said, "Hey, if you say "dead" again, I''ll dig your eyes out! This is the hospital, okay? You''re resting in the VIP room of this hospital! You are driving me crazy!" ine grinned. She smiled for a while before pointing at Hazel. "Since we are not in heaven, what happened to your face?" ine said. "My face? How''s my face?" "There. Go and see by yourself." ine pointed at the mirror over there. Hazel ran over and looked at the mirror. Then she screamed and almost broke the mirror. Damn! Her eyes swelled to two walnuts from the crying. Her eyelids became so heavy and thick. So ugly! Her eyes looked eminently ugly! Hazel raised her fist and scolded ine, "It''s all your fault! If it wasn''t for that you insisted on ying the "disappearing" trick, I wouldn''t have thought that you were dead and cried all the way here. How ugly I am now! I''ve been disfigured!" ... But at the same time, she recalled one thing. She was already so ugly on the ne. Why didn''t Lucas tell her? Not only did he not say that she was ugly, but he also cared about her very much. Lucas was so weird. ine pursed her lips and muttered, "I thought I was dead. Do you know how high that cliff is? When I fell, I was unconscious. I didn''t expect I could be so lucky and still be alive. It''s really a miracle!" "I despise you! Do you think it''s because you are so lucky? Your life is bought by countless money! I''ve heard that Emmett has spent a lot of effort to save you." Hazel said with contempt. "If he hadn''t made a real effort to find you, you would have been in heaven now." "This has changed my impression of Emmett." "I met Kayden outside just now. He has already told me about what happened in the past few days. Oliver and Lucas went to see Emmett." "Your life is totally bought by Emmett with his life." ine''s big watery eyes made her look like a kitten that had just woken up. She was totally shocked. "Really? I can''t believe President Smith is so nice to me! How touching!" "Yes, of course! He is nicer to you than I thought. Hey, it''s right for you to be with him." ine nodded but then she was confused again. "What did you say? When did I choose to be with him?" This time, Hazel was shocked. "You''re still performing in front of me! Don''t you already tell me that you''ve fallen in love with Emmett?" ine''s face crinkled up. "I don''t! I don''t like him! You''re so good at making up stories. People will laugh at me if they hear you. I don''t like him at all. He''s President Smith." ine blushed. Hazel understood what that expression meant. Whenever ine was embarrassed, she would definitely blush. ... Hazel''s face tautened, and her heart was sinking. She stared at ine and asked her. "How old are you now?" "Are you mad? I''m eighteen years old. So are you." "Did you go to college?" "What nonsense. Didn''t I go to Irvine University with you?" "What is the rtionship between you and Emmett?" "Nothing. He''s just my temporary boss who I worked for during the summer vacation." Boom! At that moment, Hazel was thunderstruck. Chapter 383: Selective Amnesia Chapter 383: Selective Amnesia Her lips turned pale and her voice trembled, "You! How many times have you slept with Emmett?" ine''s suddenly blushed. She red at Hazel and whispered. "Can you keep your voice down? I''ve slept with him only once when I was drunk during the summer vacation. Don''t take it seriously." "You dare to say that you haven''t slept with Emmett since that?" ine said firmly, "That''s true. I haven''t." Hazel was dumbfounded. After a few minutes, she ran out. Hazel''s shout could be heard in the whole corridor. She shocked Emmett, who was having an IV drip. He directly pulled out the needle and ran to ine''s ward regardless of the blood on his hand. "Emmett! Emmett! Slow down! Emmett!" Lucas wanted to stop Emmett, but failed. Oliver followed Emmett and shouted at him. "Emmett! Watch your hand! Your hand is still bleeding! Don''t run so quickly." Bang! Emmett knocked open the door of ine''s ward, making ine tremble in fear. ine looked towards the door in horror and saw the handsome man. Oh God! Mr. Smith was so handsome! Next second, ine eximed. "Blood! Your hand is bleeding!" Why did she feel hurt when she saw his hand bleeding? It was as if it was her hand that was bleeding. Emmett panted and casually wiped off the blood on his hand. He walked towards ine until he sat on the bed and grabbed ine''s hand. ... He stared at ine and said anxiously, "Tell me who I am." "You? You are Mr. Smith, of course." ine was a little shy. What was going on with Mr. Smith? He just came in and grabbed her hand. Why did he do that when he entered? That was embarrassing. Oliver also rushed in. Seeing ine who had already sat up, Oliver grinned. "ine, you''re alright. It''s good that you wake up. We''re really worried about you." ine looked at Oliver and nodded, "Oh, Oliver, you''re here." Emmett immediately narrowed his eyes, "ine, what did you call me just now?" "Mr. Smith...." "You even call him Oliver. Why did you call me Mr. Smith? Why didn''t you call me Emmett?" ine didn''t what Mr. Smith was talking about. "Oliver is my friend. Of course I call him by his name." "What about me? What do I mean to you?" "You, you ... are my former boss." Bang! Emmett felt dizzy for a moment. He was holding ine''s hand but now he couldn''t help but let go. What happened? She clearly knew him, but why did she exclude him from her life? Very polite, distant, and unfamiliar. To this girl, he was no longer her closest lover, but he had be her boss. Their rtionship had be a leader-member rtion. Emmett''s heart twitched. Two hourster in arge bright meeting room. Many experts gathered here to discuss ine''s illness. "ording to the CT scan of the patient''s brain, there''s no brain clots left in her brain and there was no blockage." "But before the patient was sent to the hospital, she suffered a brain injury. It was caused by collision." "From her current situation, she knows everyone, except Mr. Smith. Thus, it can be concluded that it was merely subjective and selective amnesia for a short period of time." Emmett narrowed his eyes. "Subjective and selective amnesia? She intentionally forgot me?" He muttered. The experts nodded. "Well, from the current situation, this is the truth." ... "There are no major problems with all the indicators of her body, and no blood clots were left in her brain. In other words, the collision just happened to activate the patient''s subjective consciousness. The patient deliberately sealed off thest thing she wanted to face, which has resulted in selective amnesia." Bang! Emmett was so annoyed that he smashed his fist on the table, which scared all the doctors and they all went silent. ''What did they mean? Were they trying to say that thest thing ine wanted to face was their rtionship? Could it be that what ine wanted to forget the most was their love for each other? What a joke!'' Emmett gritted his teeth and his temples throbbed. "How long will it take for her to recover?" "We cannot be sure. It will probably take a few days, a few weeks, or even a few years...." "Damn it! Are you all rubbish? Can''t you do anything about it?" Emmett was so angry that he walked back and forth in the room with his hands behind his back. He was like a trapped beast, and also like a crazy dragon which tried to suppress his anger. All the doctors didn''t dare to make any noise. They didn''t even dare to breathe. They were so nervous and looked at Emmett with fear in their eyes. "You guys!" Emmett suddenly pointed at the doctors and he said coldly, "Give me a n to treat her amnesia as soon as possible!" "Yes..." Doctors were scared and wiped away their cold sweat. "Fuck off!" Emmett roared, and all the doctors were frightened out of their wits and ran away. Emmett panted. He felt so painful that there seemed to be a hole in his heart, which almost suffocated him. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ine actually forgot him alone. It was not that she had forgotten about him, but that she had forgotten the love stories between them. Why? Why was she so cruel? Emmett closed his eyes. He was a little dizzy and could not stand steadily. He leaned on the table and bent down to catch his breath. ... Kayden quietly walked in. He didn''t know what to say to console Emmett. He was suffering the most miserable thing. Kayden could only gently patted his shoulder. He felt the trembling of Emmett''s body. Emmett''s lips were also trembling and he squeezed out a sentence with a low voice. "She doesn''t love me. It is more painful than killing me!" Kayden''s heart ached, and he felt sad as well. "Master Smith, I know. I know this feeling." "Am I forcing her too hard? She actually wants to escape, and now she just forgets me. No, she doesn''t completely forget me. She just sees me as an irrelevant outsider." Emmett opened his bloodshot eyes and sadness spread all over his body. Kayden held Emmett''s shoulder and sighed. "Master Smith, you don''t need to me yourself. You are so good to her. There''s no reason that you should me yourself." "She forgets about you. That''s her loss. Master Smith, don''t be too sad." "Whenever I recall that she sees me like a stranger and would fall in love with another man, my heart just aches." Kayden''s eyes also turned moist. Suddenly, only silent mncholy remained in the spacious meeting room. Emmett managed to calm down and walked to ine''s ward. He heard ine''sughter inside, who still sounded like an innocent and guileless child. Emmett liked her smile the most. She was so innocent and straightforward. When sheughed, her round face was shining, and her eyes were like stars. Very cute. Emmett quietly leaned against the door and felt so upset. Oliver, Lucas and Hazel were chatting with ine. Hazel handed ine a small piece of apple and asked her. "You said that when you were unconscious, you heard a man calling you affectionately? And someone said that he loved you? Who''s that man?" ine blushed. She took a bite of the apple and said embarrassedly. "I don''t know who he is. Anyway, his voice is very pleasant. I was confused at that time and I don''t remember what I said. What I said when I was unconscious can''t be taken seriously. That''s an illusion, right?" Emmett shouted in his heart, "That''s not an illusion! That''s me!" ... "Excuse me!" Emmett coughed twice, and the few people inside looked towards him. When they saw Emmett, their expressions were various. Oliver, Lucas, and Hazel looked at Emmett with sympathy. How pitiful Emmett was! A woman he cared about so much actually treated him as an stranger after she woke up from a serious illness. ine looked at Emmett with a shy and frightened expression. Bad-bear Smith! He was boss and ill-tempered! When she was his assistant, his subordinates were all very afraid of him. Sometimes, Sophia would rather let ine serve tea than do it by herself. ine nced at Emmett at the door. He was so tall that his head almost touched the doorframe. Standing there, he looked like an exquisite sculpture. Although his face was a little pale, he was still shining brightly. Bad-bear Smith was truly a perfect art of God''s creation! He was so good-looking that everyone would felt envious when they saw him. He was so outstanding! ine did not know why, but when she saw Emmett, her heartbeat elerated. Not only did her heartbeat be abnormal, but also her face flushed. ''What happened to me?¡¯ ¡®What''s wrong with me? Why do I feel hot all over when I see Bad-bear Smith?¡¯ ¡®Strange.'' "I guess you''re tired since you came here from far away. Why don''t you go to the hotel to have a rest? I''ll let Kayden prepare rooms for you." Emmett walked in slowly and said. However, his eyes were focusing on ine. He couldn''t see others besides ine. "Well, we''re not tired. We''ve slept on the ne." Oliver grinned and he didn''t catch what Emmett meant. Chapter 384: A Surprising Kiss Chapter 384: A Surprising Kiss However, Lucas was considerate and smart. He rolled his eyes and immediately kicked Oliver. "Right. It''s time to rest. I''m really tired. This cross-ocean flight is really exhausting." He said. "Oliver, Hazel, let''s go. We can visit ine tomorrow." ... Oliver didn''t understand what Lucas meant. He furrowed his brows and pouted. Heined in dissatisfaction. "I just came here and saw ine a few minutes ago. I still want to chat with ine for a while. I don''t want to go to the hotel." Hazel quickly nced at ine and then looked at Emmett, who was exhausted. She secretly sighed and said softly. "Alright, thank you, Mr. Smith. We''ll leave first. Master Young, don''t you say that you''re tired and sleepy? Let''s go to the hotel and have a good sleep to recover from the jetg." Hazel and Lucas took Oliver out. Oliver anxiously looked at them and his forehead was covered in sweat. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Hey, I''m really not sleepy. I don''t need to rest. What are you doing? ine! I miss you so much! Wait for me and I''lle back to talk to youter!" The door was closed. Oliver and the others left. But, it was as if Oliver''s howl could still be heard. ine bit her lower lip and stared at Emmett in the room with her crystal eyes. Now, only Emmett and her were left in the room. Just now, she didn''t feel anything. Since there were only them, she suddenly felt that she couldn''t breathe. She felt that the air in her lungs was thin, and she was a little asthmatic. Emmett stared at her deeply without saying anything. He just looked at her affectionately. ine''s blood froze under such gaze. She could not help but talk to Emmett. "Mr. Smith, are you alright? Why didn''t you say anything when you came in?" How frightening! Bad-bear Smith''s eerie gaze sent chills down her spine! It was creepy! Emmett looked at her like a leopard, as if he could even see her through. Emmett looked down at the ground. Then, he looked at ine gently, his eyes filled with bitterness. ine still called him "Mr. Smith". Seeing him, she didn''t feel joyful and affectionate, but fearful and helpless. What a tragic situation! Emmett suddenly realized that at this moment, he was unable to speak anything. ... What should he say? "Nothing. I just came to see you." His voice was hoarse. He seemed to be surrounded by sadness. ine could not understand him. ine tilted her head, looking entirely like a child. "Mr. Smith, I heard from Hazel that you saved me this time?" "Yes, it''s me. Have you forgotten about that?" ine pouted and thought for a moment. "I really forgot about that. I don''t remember you''ve saved me. I was probably still unconscious at that time." When Emmett walked to the bed, he immediately felt the vignce of ine. Her eyes popped and she looked at Emmett helplessly. And she leaned backwards. That posture showed what ine was thinking. She must be thinking, "What are you doing! Hey, what are you doing!" Emmett sighed and slowly sat down on the bed. His action scared ine. She trembled, and her eyes blinked quickly. ''So strange! What''s wrong with Mr. Smith? Why do I feel that he''s different from before?'' ''Why''s his gaze so strange?'' ''It seems as if he''s looking at his own puppy. So possessive of him!'' ine was so scared that she was having goosebumps. What should she do? Hazel and the others had already left. How should she face Bad-bear Smith now? "Mr. Smith, you...." "ine, you''re sick. Do you know?" ine swallowed and nodded, "I know. I fell off the cliff and my health is very poor." "Not only are you in poor health, but your head is also injured." "Is that so?" "You ... you''ve lost part of your memories." Emmett reached out and wanted to hold ine''s hand, but he gave up. He was afraid that he would frighten ine. She took him as a stranger now. "Really? Amnesia? Are you kidding me? Such a thing can only be seen in soap operas. Don''t lie to me. I haven''t lost any memory. My memory isplete." ine pouted. ... It was really crazy! Bad-bear Smith actually picked up some deceiving tricks. Emmett leaned forward and the faint fragrance on his body swept across ine''s nose. ine sniffed the scent of Emmett and she felt dizzy. The smell of a man was also quite attractive. ine sniffed Emmett''s scent while leaning backwards. She was frightened by Emmett''s approach. What was he trying to do? Why did he suddenly approach her with his handsome face? Emmett couldn''t bear that. The pink and tender figure was right in front of him. She was still so cute and lively, but he couldn''t even touch her. Emmett took a deep breath and held one of ine''s small hands. "ine...." "What are you doing?" ine was so scared by Emmett''s sudden action that her entire body trembled. Her voice also changed. She tried her best to get rid of his hand, but Emmett grabbed her so tightly that ine was unable to pull her hand out. Her face waspletely red, and her eyes were filled with terror. She looked like a little timid rabbit. "Mr. Smith, let go. If you have something to say, just tell me." He couldn''t do that even if he was her savior, right? He couldn''t just grab her hand. ine blushed. Her eyes were moist, and her lips bright red. She panted anxiously and a charming fragrance came out from her body. At this moment, Emmett was instantly confused. This was his woman! This was a woman who had slept many times with him. This was a woman he had bought with his own life! She belonged to him! In a fit of passion, Emmett reached out and hugged ine''s waist. Then he bent down and kissed her ine. "Hey, stop. Oh no!" ine was frightened. The moment their lips touched, she was stunned. After a few seconds, she began to resist. Good heavens! What was happening? Why did Bad-bear Smith suddenly kiss her? ... He just came up and kissed her with no heads-up? What the hell was happening? ine stretched out her hand and pushed the man hard. She pushed his shoulders and his chest. But no matter how hard she tried and resisted, she just couldn''t push him away. On the contrary, Emmett kissed her even harder. His kiss became more ferocious and passionate. With fierceness one could only see in heavy raindrops in a storm, he pried open her mouth. His tongue slipped in and he tasted her fragrance. ine opened her eyes wide and looked at Emmett with fear. Emmett closed his eyes and frowned slightly. His eyes were beautiful, and even if they were closed, the outline of his eyes was also very charming. His eyshes were very long and dense. Under such an angle, his eyshes were like brushes. He was very devoted and intoxicated. But at the same time, he also seemed distressed. Why did Bad-bear Smith have such an expression? When ine was dizzy due to kissing, she could still have so many thoughts. Now she was surrounded by Emmett''s aura. His lips and tongue were in her mouth. He had intruded into her territory. He gently touched her waist with his big hand, which made her feel hot all over her body. His kiss robbed all of her breath. She could only let him take what he wanted and let him provoke her. Gradually, she got lost in his kiss. Slowly closing her eyes, she breathed and moaned with the same rhythm as his. She hadpletely be soft beneath his body. Before she knew it, she already wrapped his neck with her little hands and touched it. The kiss was so hot and enchanting. Emmett''s kiss had slowed from a thunderstorm to a tender and affectionate drizzle. He sucked her tongue, and licked her teeth. ine was out of breath, and she began to sway and moan enchantingly. ... Emmett slowly let go of her and looked at her affectionately. "Do you recognize me?" He asked. ine gasped for a long time before she shouted out. "I never forget you. You are Emmett, Mr. Smith!" "Even if I forget you, you can''t kiss me like that, can you? That''s so overbearing!" Emmett pressed down andpletely pressed ine under him. He yed with her hair with one hand. This posture was too aggressive, which made ine blush and not know what to do. "Since you recognize me, you shouldn''t call me ''Mr. Smith''. You should call me Emmett." "Emmett?" ine was dumbfounded. Was he kidding? As his employee, how could she dare to call Mr. Smith "Emmett"? She was not out of her mind! "How can I call you ''Emmett''? You are Mr. Smith! I can''t call you by your name!" Chapter 385: Call Me Emmett Chapter 385: Call Me Emmett Distress swept over Emmett, but he concealed his true emotions perfectly well. For ine, Bad-bear Smith just looked like a bad guy with a wicked expression. "But you used to call me Emmett." "Really? I''ve never been so disrespectful before! I don''t dare to do so! The person you''re talking about is definitely not me! I will by no means call you that." Although ine was afraid of Emmett''s intimidating manner, she had to defend herself. She couldn''t believe that she ever called him Emmett with such a sweet tone. She even got goosebumps all over merely at the thought of this. It was so mushy that she couldn''t stand it! Holding ine''s chin with great strength, he narrowed his eyes. Then he said in a lower voice, "Don''t irritate me. You used to call me Emmett. Now give it a try!" Emmett sighed helplessly. He didn''t want to be sharp with her, but he felt bad after realizing that his dearest girl now saw him as a stranger. Whether she remembered their rtionship or not, he would not give up on her. ... Didn''t she love him anymore? She had forgotten that he loved her, hadn''t she? In that case, Emmett was determined to start from scratch and make her fall in love with him again! ine was stunned by Emmett''s words. Emmett came closer to her, and his thin lips almost touched ine''s. "Say it!" ine was so nervous that she could hardly breathe. She stammered, "What do you mean?" Although Emmett was gripped by sadness now, he was almost amused by her cute and shy look. "What do you think? I want you to call me Emmett!" ine pursed her lips with grievances. She opened her mouth and muttered softly, "I can''t." "Is that so? If you can''t say it out, I''ll help you!" As soon as he finished speaking, Emmett approached ine and kissed her on the lips again. ine had wanted to say something, but she failed. She couldn''t even breathe smoothly because of his intense kisses. Damn Bad-bear Smith! He kissed her a moment ago, and she was sure that her lips were still red and swollen. Why did he kiss her again? Was he out of his mind? He must have an unusual craze for kissing! However, she couldn''t help feeling that his kiss was so sweet, affectionate and tempting. It seemed that she was somewhat familiar with it. Just as ine was about to feel more of his warm lips, Emmett stopped the kiss and pressed his face against hers, panting heavily. "If you still refuse to call my name, I''ll keep kissing you. I won''t let go of you until I hear it." Frightened by his threat, ine immediately blurted out, "I will! Emmett Smith!" Emmett was rendered speechless. "Lose thest name." "Emmett..." ine was ovee with shyness. She couldn''t figure out why her heart beat faster and her face became hot when saying his name. "Say it again..." "Emmett..." Emmett''s voice grew softer and softer as he said, "Call me again ... Be more gentle ... good girl..." ... ine''s heart beat wildly when she saw the affectionate look on his face. "Emmett..." "Say it again..." "Emmett ... Emmett..." "That''s my good girl. Remember that you belong to me, only me!" Emmett looked down and licked her lips tentatively. His movement was quite gentle and careful, as if he was trying to arouse her desire. ine was a little puzzled. Why was this scene so familiar? Suddenly, an erotic scene shed through her mind. Immediately after, an affectionate voice echoed in her mind.... ine ... I love you.... Honey ... I love you very much.... ine suddenly couldn''t tell the difference between the past and reality, feeling a little dizzy and confused. When she regained her senses, she was surprised to find that her hospital gown had been torn open! She saw Emmett''s head buried in her chest! "What are you doing?" ine let out a scream. With his palm on her breast, he was kissing it with great enthusiasm. Hearing ine''s shout, he looked up at her with a smile spreading across his face. Judging from his expression, she could tell that his desire had beenpletely ignited. "What do you think? Of course I''m doing your favorite thing." ine was so shocked that her hair stood on end. "What nonsense are you talking about? This is not something I like! Get away from me, you pervert!" Bad-bear Smith was insulting her! Of course, Emmett would not let go of her. He was almost driven crazy by his missing for her! He had thought that she was dead and that she would disappear forever ... Truth be told, he had never experienced that kind of despair and powerlessness before. Now that the woman he was so madly in love with was in front of him, he could no longer suppress his desire. Through this way, he wanted to prove that she was alive and that she was still his. "I''m not spouting nonsense. This is really something you like. Every time you were under me, your voice was as pleasant as that of an oriole, which nearly drove me crazy ... You liked me kissing your body ... Don''t you remember?" ... ine''s mind instantly went nk. Really? Was she be as coquettish as Bad-bear Smith said? She definitely wouldn''t be like that! However.... Why did she easily give in to Bad-bear Smith''s temptation? Feeling hot all over, she was overwhelmed by waves of desire.... Such desire was like the ferocious devil that was about to devour her restraint and self-control. "Mr. Smith, you can''t do this to me..." "Why not?" "I don''t agree! You can''t force a woman. A man who does this is not a real man, but a coward!" "Is that so? Even if you disagree now, you''ll agreeter." Later? Bad-bear Smith was too cunning! No woman could resist the temptation of such a charming man! She wasn''t a god, so of course she couldn''t resist him. Emmett lowered his head and kissed her passionately again. ine was both embarrassed and anxious. Her body trembled slightly, and her breathing became faster. Because of his touch, she couldn''t help panting. "Please ... stop ... This is the hospital ... Someone wille in..." ine covered her face with both hands, wishing to hide from any outsiders. What should she do if a doctor or nurse came in at this time? As ine''s pink gown was taken off by Emmett, he also took off his blue one. ine continued to resist him without any sign of cooperation. She almost tried to bite Emmett. If it weren''t for Emmett''s quick movements, he would have been bitten several times by ine. Sure enough, she had forgotten about their rtionship! That was why she resisted him so much. Resistance was different from being shy. Emmett held ine tightly around the waist, forcing her to spread her legs open. "Emmett Smith! Are you going to rape me? How dare you!" Emmett gasped for breath, with his face being slightly red and his eyes watery. "I want you to know that you are mine!" Then he thrust it inside her entirely.... ine suddenly stiffened with pain and screamed out. ... ine almost fainted from the unbearable pain. It was out of her expectation that he would do this without her consent. ''Has this world gone crazy?'' she thought to herself helplessly. ine gasped rapidly and it took her a long time to adapt to this strange feeling. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He quickened his speed, and every time he went inside her, it almost made her scream. He wanted her so badly and urgently. It seemed that he was a lion that had been starved for a long time. ine''s body shook violently because of his movements, and even her vision blurred. She wanted to scold him, but her breath was so unsteady that she couldn''t utter aplete sentence. As long as she opened her mouth, she would let out an attractive cat-like cry. Even she herself felt embarrassed upon hearing this. What the hell? How could she still make such a sound when being raped by him? ine even looked down upon herself right now. The hospital bed was creaking.... Emmett''s strong chest was covered in sweat. ine closed her eyes and blushed with embarrassment. All of a sudden, Emmett cried out. Frowning, he supported his forehead with one hand, and got off ine''s body. Hey on his side in the hospital bed, moaning. ine was shocked. "Is there anything wrong with you? Are you not feeling well?" Just now, he had been making love to her like a fierce tiger, letting off his desire on her body. Why did this happen to him all of a sudden? He wasn''t struck by acute disease, was he? ine forgot that the two of them were both naked. She pulled Emmett''s shoulder in panic and asked him. Emmett gulped in pain. Every time he took a breath, his sturdy abdominal muscles heaved. It looked extremely sexy. "My head hurts..." "A headache? What''s going on? Are you sick?" Emmett could feel ine''s warm breath near his ear. It was like a gentle scratch from a kitten''s w, and his expression softened. "Yes. I got a lot of diseases because I saved you." "For the sake of saving me?" With her eyes wide open, ine looked at Emmett in shock. Emmett just looked at her quietly. There was great affection in his deep dark eyes. ... ''ine, please stay alive. I''d rather live a few years less in exchange for your life...'' ''Darling, don''t be afraid. I am always by your side...'' ''ine, do you still remember the first time we met...'' Chapter 386: Familiar Joy Chapter 386: Familiar Joy In an instant, a dreamlike voice echoed in ine''s mind. Emmett looked at ine''s dumbfounded eyes, and a faint smile went through his lips. She remembered a little, didn''t she? She was still worried about him! In fact, she still felt close to him in her heart! Emmett was overwhelmed by delight as long as he thought of it. "I''m your savior. Don''t you even know how to repay me?" Emmett said this on purpose. He had never thought that ine should repay him anything. "Oh? What?" ine shook her head in a daze. "I said you should treat your savior well. Like this..." Emmett had a wicked smile on his face as he hugged ine''s waist and then carried her onto his body. "Ah! What are you doing? Don''t you have a headache anymore?" "Well, I still feel a little ufortable. You know what. If you can ride on me, I believe I will be better soon." (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine was dumbfounded. She didn''te to her senses until she felt him inside her. It turned out that Emmett was pretending to have a headache just now! He was really a cunning and bad man! "Oh, so you were pretending just now. You''re such a big liar!" "No, I''m not lying to you. I didn''t feel well just now, but... I''m very happy to see you care so much about me." "I, I don''t care about you... I, I..." Screams and groans came out of her mouth every time she tried to talk. She could barely finish a sentence as she was drowned in the great thrill brought by this sturdy and handsome man under her. Kayden took a slight look inside and immediately started coughing. He was taken aback by his boss again. In just a moment, Emmett and ine were hot and heavy inside the room. "Guard the whole corridor. No matter whoes over, you get to stop them. No one is allowed to pass here. Got it?" Kayden arranged for his men to guard this floor in a hurry. Then, he put his hands on his waist and stood at the door like a statue. ... ine was overwhelmed by shame. She could not believe that she was riding on him like a slut. What was worse, she found it hard to stop her shameless groans. She did not dare to look down at Emmett, who was lying under her. Because, her asional nces would meet his intense stare. His desire for her was burning in his eyes. She could see his strong and deep affection from one nce. ''Oh, you damn Bad-bear Smith! Stop looking at me that way. I can''t stand such charm.'' ine was infatuated with his eyes. Emmett opened his thin lips slightly and gasped in a low voice. Desire gradually burned down his sanity and a touch of madness shed in his eyes. Looking at ine waggling on his body, he felt it hard to resist the growing lust inside him. Her juicy breasts and fair skin looked more attractive when she was lost in sexual pleasure. He wanted to kiss all over her body and lick every inch of her tender skin. Failing to control himself, Emmett groaned and held her waist. Then he began move faster and harder between her thighs. "Ah..." ine suddenly shrieked. She was hurt by him and began to beat Emmett with her little hands. "Ah! It hurts! It hurts so much. You''re bad! You''re so bad. Stop it! Stop it!" "Baby, I''m sorry. I lost control just now... I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''ll take it slow, okay?" Emmett consoled ine in a deep voice but he didn''t stop his violent moves. It couldn''t be more wonderful. Every time he had sex with her, he found it hard to have a stop. The ultimate pleasure her body brought to him went through his every nerve. It was amazing. He could not find another woman who agreed with him so perfectly. Groaning, ine had lost her strength andy over Emmett''s body weakly. She couldn''t take it anymore. She needed a rest. ine was gasping for air as her face was as red as a tomato. Tears welled up in her eyes and her lips were swollen because of his hot kisses. Beads of sweat streamed down from her neck to her pink breasts. ... "No... No... Don''t... I''m... I''m..." ine closed her eyes slowly and bit her lower lip hard. However, she still failed to stop her groans. ''What am I going to do? What am I going to do?'' ine felt she was flooded by the thrill. She could tell she was going to pass out. ine needed a stop but also wanted more from this pleasure. Emmett knew well about her body. He knew that she wasing from her look. An evil smile shed on his face and he held her waist tightly all of a sudden. Then he started moving faster and harder. "Ah, ah, ah..." ine screamed out loud and she reached the orgasm. Her entire petite body was trembling violently. She had never felt such great pleasure before. The overwhelming excitement instantly drowned ine. She panted hard, her body writhing intensely. Her hands waved around, trying to grab a life-saving straw. She had no idea about what to do when the ultimate pleasure went all over her body. That was the amazing moment she had ever had. It was incredible. She had lost her mind. ine waspletely lost in the extreme happiness. Why did she feel it so familiar? Had she ever experienced it before? But how was that possible. She didn''t remember it at all? When ine was lost in her thoughts, Emmett already kneaded her breasts and stared at them obsessively. It was not until then that she came to her senses. ''Is this man in estrus? How could he start it again so soon?'' ine couldn''t take another round. "Take your hands away! Don''t do this to my breasts!" ine widened her eyes and stared at Emmett in disbelief. Emmett squinted at her, a touch of danger lighting up in his eyes. She could not tell his next move from his ambiguous look. All she could see was that he was like a jaguar now, waiting for his prey. ... He was dangerous. "No way. You are mine. I can do whatever I want to you." "What the hell are you talking about? Take your hands away right now!" ine blushed and mustered up the courage to pull down his hands that were touching her chest. A wicked smile showed up on his face. Emmett put both of his hands on ine''s hip and flipped her under his body. "Ah!!! What are you doing?" "You tell me. Change our posture and continue what we were doing." "No! No... Can''t we call it a day?" She had just reached the orgasm and was satisfied anyway. She didn''t care about whether he reached it or not. "Call it a day? Oh,e on! It''s not our first time. You should know how long this is going to take. I thought you are already used to it." "I... I..." ine stuttered and didn''t know what to say next. ''How should I know how long this is going to take? I don''t remember any part of it now, okay?'' "But, but I''m very tired now. I''m still a patient. How can you do this to a patient? Be reasonable, okay? I can''t take this anymore." However, Emmett turned a deaf ear to her cry. He kissed her earlobe as moving hard between her thighs. "Didn''t I tell you that you are the only woman I want? You should be proud of it." The women who wanted Emmett could line up around the whole city, but he barely had a look at any of them. ine was rendered speechless. She didn''t remember Emmett had said such words. Why did he speak that way? "I... I really need a break... Please... Please have a stop, okay? Please..." ine begged for mercy, throwing away her dignity. Now she knew how much a woman would suffer when she had such a strong boyfriend. ... She was afraid that she would be wore out soon and die in bed. "If you want this to be done, you must please me." Emmett''s charming eyes lit up, and an evil look shed. "How... How to do it? Ah! Slow down!" "You know that." Emmett didn''t tell her the answer. ine was going crazy. How on earth could she know? If she had known how to please him, she would have been the one who gained the upper hand. She had no idea at all! This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Tell me! I really don''t know." "Really? You don''t know? Alright, I guess I can''t stop then." "How, how can you be so bad? Don''t you love me?" "Of course, I love you. Let me prove it." Another round began in the room. ine was cornered. However, she suddenly knew how to do it. It just urred to her all of a sudden that what could please Emmett the most. ine reached out and touched his body. As her hands went down, Emmett''s body tightened up and he panted harder. ine didn''t stop until Emmett roared in a low voice. Then he stopped. He fell down and copsed on her. ine finally let out a sigh of relief. However, she frowned and was confused again. Chapter 387: I Dont Love You Chapter 387: I Don''t Love You Just now ... how did she know what Bad-bear Smith liked in bed? Only a familiar sexual partner would know about this kind of private sexual habit! How did that shameful thoughte to her mind just now? Could it be that she had really slept with Emmett for many times? ine was confused. ine watched as Emmett walked into the bathroom naked, and her heartbeat secretly elerated. This man''s figure is more perfect than a Mr. Universe. Look at his wide back and narrow waist ... strong thighs.... ... Shame on herself. Was she crazy? How could she secretly covet the body of a rapist? This was too ridiculous. ine held her cheeks and was a little confused. Why did everything seem familiar? It was like she had been through this before! "Hey, clean your body with this." Emmett leaned out and threw her a warm towel. "Okay." ine caught the warm towel, but was a little embarrassed. Did it mean that she needs to clean her private part...? She was embarrassed to do so! "What? You don''t want to do it yourself? Alright, I''ll help you." Emmett raised his eyebrows with a wicked smile. ine was shocked by his words. "You helping me? Of course not. I don''t need your help. I can do it myself." ine said in a panic. She quickly wiped her body with the towel. Damn it, she would rather die than let him help. "What''s wrong? Are you embarrassed?" There were a few droplets of water dripping from Emmett''s body. He looked at ine, who was blushing, and deliberately said, "There is no need to be shy. When we had sex before, you let me wash your body almost every time... Don''t you know yourself? Every time we finished, you were too tired to move. I always had to carry you to the bathroom." (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine was stunned by Emmett. Really? Was she so shameless? Did she really let him wash her body after sex? If it was true, she really didn''t want to live anymore.... It was too embarrassing! ... Emmett was amused by ine''s frightened expression. A charming smile appeared on his face. "What? Did you forget that as well? What you forgot are all very important things." "Shut up! You''re so annoying!" ine burrowed under the quilt in embarrassment and covered her ears. She''d better hide now. At this moment, she felt extremely embarrassed. After enduring the most awkward time when the two of them were naked, ine immediately stood on the hospital bed angrily and put her hands on her waist as she shouted at Emmett, "Emmett! You bullied me! Even if you are a CEO, you can''t do something like that! I want to sue you! I''m going to see you in court! How outrageous! Why did you bully me like that?" ine was too shy to say the word "rape". She stammered and had an embarrassed expression on her face. On the contrary, Emmett was very rxed. He sat on the sofa and flipped through the newspaper, enjoying it. The exhaustion and fear he had in the past few days all disappeared after the sex. It looked like sex really was the best way to get rid of bad feelings. Emmett casually scanned the newspaper and thought to himself. Hearing ine''s words, Emmett raised his eyelids and nced at ine unhurriedly. Then, he said calmly, "You want to sue me? Alright, please go ahead." "You ... you''re going to jail!" "Alright. If I go to jail, don''t forget toe visit your man." "I won''t visit you! You''re not my man! You''re a bad guy!" "Yes. I''m a bad guy. You call me that every time you get angry." Emmett was sittingfortably, reading newspaper. And he didn''t take ine''s words seriously at all. She was pissed! ... "You are a big bully!" ine was so angry that her cheeks turned red. How could Bad-bear Smith still be so calm after doing something bad? Emmett nodded his head affectionately. "You are right. It''s my fault. Don''t be angry. I''ll let you bully me in bed the next time. Alright?" "You..." ine bulged her cheeks and widened her eyes. Suddenly, she realized that she was always speechless when facing Emmett. After a few seconds, ine sat on the hospital bed and started crying. "You bullied me ... I want to sue you. You raped me ... you raped a young girl...." While saying this, she rubbed the tears on her cheeks with the back of her hands. Emmett panicked. He could not see this girl cry. He made a lot of women cry before, but it never bothered him. He wouldn''t even care if they died. However, his heart had softened since he met ine. Emmett couldn''t bear to see ine crying. Emmett quickly put down the newspaper and walked to the bed. He sat down and put his arms around ine. "Why are you crying? Stop crying. If you''re angry with me, you can hit me. Come on, hit me hard. You can hit me in the face." Emmett held ine''s small hand and put it on his face. ine retreated her hand. She angrily stared at Emmett and shouted, "Tell me, why did you bully me like that!" "I ... I couldn''t help it." I love you. I love you so much that I want to make love with you. "Promise you won''t bully me like this in the future!" "I can''t promise that." How could he resist touching his beloved woman in the future! "You ... you still n to bully me? Why am I so unlucky? What did I do to provoke you? Why can''t you let me go?" Emmett frowned, his heart aching. ''ine, have you really forgotten our past?'' ... We have sex once, and you act like this. Did you know that we have had sex countless times before...? I want you because I love you! I want nobody but you, because you are the only woman I love! Why don''t you understand? Emmett sighed. "ine, you have lost a part of your memories. Actually, you love me very much. We are a sweet couple. Making love ... is a natural act of love, a manifestation of love...." "Nonsense! That''s not true! I don''t love you! I love Mark! Where did you get the idea that I love you?" ine blushed and retorted. Emmett sprang to his feet. He stood up and red at ine angrily. "What did you say? Who did you say you loved?" As he gritted his teeth and said these words, Emmett''s heart ached heavily. ine was frightened by Emmett''s ferocious look. She closed her mouth for a moment, her lips trembling. Then, she said in a trembling voice, "I ... I love ... Mark ... not you...." Bang! Emmett was so annoyed that he smacked his fist heavily on the table and made a big noise. ine let out a cry. ine covered her ears in fear and her entire body tensed up. It was so scary. When Bad-bear Smith was angry, he was like a mad lion. Emmett''s face was icy cold, and his eyes were filled with anger. He clenched his fists tightly by his legs, slightly trembling. He was suppressing the mania. At this moment, he felt extremely helpless. He even wanted to kill someone to vent his anger.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Why did his womanpletely forget about him? She said that she loved someone else. She said the name of another man, which tore his heart out! ... Emmett took a deep breath. Then he pointed at ine with trembling fingers. He gritted his teeth and said, "You''re not allowed to love him! I don''t allow you to love that Mark! You can only love me! Listen carefully, if you dare to mention that Mark again, I guarantee that he will die miserably!" Emmett said fiercely. As he spoke, his heart ached uncontrobly. ine was dumbfounded and opened her mouth wide. After a few seconds, she burst into tears. Emmett was so angry that he walked around the room. In the end, he mmed the door and left. He could tolerate being forgotten and rejected by her, but he could not allow her to have another man in her heart! This was driving him crazy. He let out a cry of pain. Chapter 388: Im Not Your Toy Chapter 388: I''m Not Your Toy Emmett walked onto the rooftop and punched heavily on the wall. The ashes crackled down from the wall, and a recess appeared in the wall. More importantly, the wall was dyed red with his blood. "Ah! Master Smith, what are you doing? How can you hurt yourself? Are you crazy, Master Smith!" Kayden followed Emmett, and was shocked when he saw how crazy he looked. He held Emmett''s arms to stop him from punching on the wall again. He then looked at Emmett''s hands. His right hand was already bloody and fleshy. Emmett was panting heavily in Kayden''s arms. His bleary red eyes were filled with despair and pain. "Master Smith, Master Smith, calm down..." "My heart aches so bad! How can I calm down?" Emmett patted his chest with his left hand and said painfully, "It doesn''t matter if she forgets me. I can make her mine again. But she no longer loves me! She loves someone else. She keeps saying that she loves Mark. How can I be calm? Kayden, my heart is really painful! Can you understand? " Emmett, the eldest master of the Smiths, who was always known as a tough guy, was exceptionally weak. Even his voice sounded so sad and heartbroken. ... Kayden''s lips trembled. He hugged Emmett tightly and choked out, "Which bastard did this? God, I must beat him up if I catch him!" "This is too humiliating! Master Smith, I know you''re annoyed now, but at least Ms. Jones is safe and sound. As for your rtionship with her, you can try to get her backter." Emmett looked up at the sky and helplessly signed. Get her back? There were some things that one could never get back. ine had forgotten about their sweet past. Would it be possible for her to fall in love with him again? After a while, a nurse ran over anxiously. "Excuse me, are you the family of Ms. Jones?" The nurse was actually looking at Kayden when she asked, But Emmett turned around immediately and stared at her. He anxiously asked, "What''s wrong with her?" "Oh, can you guys hurry up and help? She''s crying all the time and refused to take an injection. She needs to take it. If she doesn''t take the injection now, she''ll have to have another skin test." "Shit!" Emmett cursed in a low voice and ran to the ward very quickly. The nurse and Kayden were left looking at each other, in bewilderment. Emmett ran into the ward and saw ine hiding in the corner of the wall, barefoot, her hands desperately waving off the medical staff who were trying to approach her. "Don''te over! I don''t want an injection! Oh, I hate all of you! I hate all of you!" Her continuous and loud cry made her eyes swollen and her voice hoarse. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Seeing ine like this, Emmett immediately regretted for his rudeness just now. He even wanted to p himself! "Alright, stop crying!" Emmett shouted loudly, causing ine, who had lost control of emotions, to stare nkly at Emmett at the door. For some reason, the moment she saw Emmett, she felt warm and peaceful. But just being stunned for a few seconds, ine started crying again. Emmett quickly moved to face ine. He put one hand around her waist, and the other on her leg and directly held her up. "Let go of me! I don''t want you to touch me! Let go of me!" ine patted Emmett crazily. Hearing the crackling sound of the pats inside the ward, Kayden felt bad for Emmett. ... "I don''t want you to hug me. Put me down. Don''t touch me. Oh...Go away. All of you, go away. I don''t want to see you people ... Oh..." ine hit Emmett randomly and howled out of control. She felt embarrassed. She had been forced to do that with Bad-bear Smith in the hospital bed just now... What did Bad-bear Smith think of her as? A lowly whore who could spread her legs any time to satisfy a man? She had clearly said that she didn''t want it, but he still went it the hard way... She thought about itter and felt even more ashamed. She even had an orgasm under his coercion. She felt that she was too cheap! Thinking about what happened just now, ine felt that she hated herself, and Emmett too. Her mind was in a whirl and her heart was in a panic. She always felt that she had forgotten something very important, causing her feelings of emptiness in her heart. She felt a sense of insecurity as if she was about to fall down from the sky. The moment she started crying, she was out of control. When the nurse came in with the IV drip, ine had already be extremely frightened. She jumped down hysterically from the bed and ran around the room. None of the nurses could hold her down. Actually, she wasn''t afraid of IV drips. When she was little, she behaved well when she saw a doctor, and she wouldn''t cause any trouble for her parents. Because her family was very poor and her parents had a heavy burden to raise her and her younger sister. Therefore, she should not act like a spoiled child but try her best to behave well. But she couldn''t tell why that she lost control today. She went ame with wild emotions like a train without a brake. Emmett tightly pursed his thin lips and let ine hit him as she wanted. He, with a cold face, ced ine on the hospital bed. But immediately, she kicked around to protest, her feetnding indiscriminatingly on Emmett. "Don''t be afraid. It won''t hurt. I promise." Emmett put his hands on ine''s body and looked at the crazy girl with a painful expression. "Let go of me! Let go of me! I don''t want you to touch me! Let go of me!" ine screamed. Her eyes were wide open and full of anxiety. "Alright, alright, alright. I won''t touch you. I promise I won''t touch you as long as you keep still. I was wrong. I apologize to you. I promise I won''t touch you again, alright?" ... Emmett looked deeply at ine and promised in a hoarse voice. "Will you keep your words? Will you promise?" "I promise! I promise I''ll keep my words! Stop messing around and get an injection, OK?" ine''s face was filled with terror, and tears were hanging on her face, as if she was a frightened little animal. "I don''t believe...I don''t believe you ... Oh... Get out, I don''t want to see you here, just get out..." Emmett''s heart kept sinking, "Alright, I''ll get out as soon as you take the injection, okay?" ine rxed a bit. She bit her lips, shook his body, and muttered, "All of you are evil. You bullied me, I hate you, I hate you ... Get out ... I don''t want to see you ... I''m not a toy of the rich..." ine''s words struck Emmett just as a lightning. Toy? The word ... deeply hurt Emmett! Yes, he did say the word ''toy'' back then. He had indeed treated ine as a toy at the very beginning, but he had changed his mind now. ine remembered nothing about their rtionship but the ridiculous ''toy''. Emmett thought sorrowfully, "ine, if your memory still works, just think about it. Did I ever treat you like a little toy? When you say the word ''toy'', you actually hurt me! It hurts me deep inside!" Since ine was restful at the moment, the doctor walked over quickly to give her an injection of tranquilizer. Emmett immediately raised his eyes and gave the doctor a very sharp and stern look. The doctors knew that Emmett disliked others giving ine a tranquilizer, because he thought it bad for ine''s health. However, they''ve got no choice. ine''s was too emotional right now. If she wasn''t given a tranquilizer, something unexpected could probably happen in her next treatment. The doctor shrugged at Emmett timidly, showing him that he was out of choice. If one took a close look at Emmett, there were actually blood stains on his face. Gosh, the girl scratched such a handsome face. She must be mad! ... After being given a tranquilizer, ine felt her eyelids heavier and herself sleepier than ever. She still looked at Emmett, who was holding her small hand with his head low, and looked at her affectionately. ine narrowed her eyes and almost fell asleep. She murmured softly, "Can the rich bully the poor? I''m not your little toy ... No, I am not..." "I want to be with the guy I like. I don''t want to be a doll of the rich..." "What am I supposed to do? What am I supposed to do ..." Just as Emmett was wondering what she meant by "what to do" , ine blurted out a sentence a second before she fell asleep, "How am I supposed to see Mark like this ... I want to marry him..." It chilled Emmett''s blood all of a sudden! Mark! It was actually Mark Wilson that she was thinking of! Emmett thought crazily, "You think you won''t be able to see Mark again after being my toy, right? Do you think yourself tainted after having sex with me? Well, well, well. ine, brilliant! Excellent! Is that how you despise my feelings? Do you think that I am just a wild animal that only cares about venting its desires and has no emotions at all? Do you think that I will have sex with any woman I like?" Emmett was stiff with no expression on his handsome face and his hands clenched tightly. After the nurse skillfully inserted a needle into ine and finished her job, she was shocked to find that there was actually a pool of blood dripping under the hospital bed! "Ah! There''s blood! Whose blood is it? Who''s injured?" The nurse eximed and almost jumped up. She looked at the extremely handsome man, but the man, Emmett remained still as if he had not heard anything. He only looked at the sleeping ine with a sad expression. Chapter 389: May I Use Your Bathroom? Chapter 389: May I Use Your Bathroom? He gazed in churning emotions at the woman on the bed, his eyes filled with deep sadness and helplessness. Until then did the nurse find that Emmett''s right hand was bleeding! ... "You are injured, sir! Your hand!" The nurse rushed over. She picked up Emmett''s hand and looked at it, grimacing. His fair and perfect hand was injured seriously! The wound was deep, almost revealing the bones. It was brutal. "What has happened, sir? How did you get injured like this?" The nurse disinfected and bandaged his wound with trembling hands. Emmett was motionless like a statue, ignoring the nurse. He stared at ine with desperate eyes. "I''ve already bandaged your wound, sir. You must be careful in the next few days. Don''t get this hand injured again, and don''t touch the water with it." The nurse felt distressed for Emmett. She had never seen in her life such a gorgeous man, who was perfect with his breathtaking face and impable figure. She had seen this handsome man''s hands, which were exquisite and fair. The joints were distinct and the fingers were slender and delicate. From the look of his hands, she could tell he was a tasteful and elegant man. However, such a beautiful hand was badly injured! It was heartbreaking. The nurse quietly looked at Emmett and found that he was motionless like a silent and sorrowful sculpture. "Sir..." The nurse wanted to remind him to take good care of his hand, but he suddenly stood up. He panted heavily as he stared at ine. He couldn''t help but stoop down and gently caress ine''s bangs. He was so gentle and affectionate. "Baby, will you be happy if I stay away from you?" The thought of losing ine shattered his heart into thousands of pieces. He frowned and shut his eyes tight, his hands trembling. After that, Emmett sighed and stumped out of the ward. Kayden followed him once Emmett got out. Before he could say a word, Emmett found a cigarette packet and took one out. Kayden quickly lit the cigarette for him, staring at him without blinking. ... Emmett looked down at the cigarette with desperation and took a few heavy puffs. Kayden bit his lips, not daring to say anything. As a bystander, he could feel how upset Emmett was. Emmett drew heavily on the cigarette and slowly blew smoke rings. Although he looked mncholy, he was overwhelmingly attractive. "Kayden, should I give up?" Kayden gasped. He was dumbfounded, not knowing what to say. Emmett looked into the distance with puzzled eyes. "She''s forgotten me, and she''s forgotten our love. She regards me as a stranger, a superior that is far away from her. There is only Mark in her heart. She doesn''t like me a bit. Although I can use my power to have her, she is not happy at all. She feels regretful and upset after that. You saw it just now. She got mad after she had sex with me. In this case, how can I force her to stay with me? It kills me to cause her pain." Kayden shuddered at Emmett''s honest words. ''Master Smith loves ine so much that he could do this for her!" "But Master Smith, you risked your life to save her. Doesn''t it pain you to give her up like that?" Emmett''s hand holding the cigarette trembled lightly, and sadness flickered in his eyes. "Of course I feel pain." "But why..." "I don''t want her to suffer..." Kayden fell silent. What else could he say? Emmett harbored no regrets for doing anything for ine. ''Master Smith, I didn''t know that you are such a devoted man!'' Emmett seemed to have made up his mind. He gritted his teeth and said firmly, "When her condition stabilizes tomorrow, I will transfer her to the hospital back home. After that, I will let her go." ... Kayden pursed his mouth without saying anything, looking at Emmett worriedly. ''Master Smith, can you give up ine? Can you do that? You love her so much that you are willing to sacrifice your life. Can you give her up easily?'' When Lucas and the others got to the hotel, they each asked for a suite. Both Lucas and Oliver were rich, and they had a strong sense of privacy, so they wouldn''t share their room with others. They might only like to share their room with women. Hazel naturally would not share her room with Oliver or Lucas. Therefore, it was a waste for them to upy three suites in the hotel in d. "I know what you both mean. You want to create opportunities for Emmett and ine to stay alone. I know everything!" Oliver shouted at Lucas in his room. "I''m angry with you both! Why do you create opportunities for them? Why don''t you do that for me so I can stay alone with ine? You favor him more than me! You show too much favoritism for him! I also want to spend more time with ine! I didn''t want to leave just now, but you dragged me away. Now ine is alone with Emmett, who could devour her alive like a wolf." Lucas had been thinking of Hazel, so he turned a deaf ear to Oliver''s nagging. He drained the wine in the ss and got to his feet, straightening his clothes. "Come on. You''re tired. Drink some water, take a shower and go sleep. I''m tired. I''ll be off." "Hey! You ignored me! I''m not tired. I''m not tired at all! I came to d to see ine! I don''t want to sleep. Lucas, stop there! Stay and listen to me!" Lucas shook off Oliver''s hand, determined to leave. "You''re not tired. I''m tired, okay? I''ll go back and take a shower first." Oliver stamped his feet and cursed at Lucas'' back. "Bastard! You''re not taking me seriously! I know you go soft when you see Hazel. I know you well. You are going to that woman, right? Damn it!" ... Oliver angrily kicked on the door and threw himself onto the bed, his cheeks bulging with anger. Lucas hurried back to his room and took a shower. He sprayed some exquisite perfume and dried his hair. He put on a bathrobe and loosely tied a belt around his waist, going to Hazel''s room in his slippers. He knocked on the door. Hazel had just taken a shower. She wrapped a towel around her chest and shuffled the TV channels in bed. She could not find any channels that made sense to her, as they were in foreignnguages, which were only meaningless noises to her. She frowned at the knock on the door. She didn''t know anyone in this ce. Who would knock on her door? It must be Lucas. "Who is it?" Hazel asked impatiently. Outside the door, Lucas straightened up seriously, smoothing his hair with his hands and saying leisurely, "Hazel, it''s me, Lucas." It was indeed this guy! "What''s up?" Hazel quietly walked to the door and leaned against it, but she didn''t open the door for Lucas. "Hazel, the faucet in my bathroom is broken. I can''t take a shower. May I use your bathroom?" Hazel raised her eyebrows and pursed her lips. A five-star hotel would have a broken faucet? He was lying! ''Go to hell.'' Hazel saw through Lucas'' tricks and secretly smiled. "Really? Why don''t you go and take a shower in Oliver''s room. It''s not convenient here. I''m going to sleep." Lucas frowned and said anxiously, "I went to knock on Oliver''s door just now. He''s already asleep. Hazel, please. I feel very tired from the long journey and I need a hot shower badly. Please, let me use your bathroom. I promise that I will leave after the shower and I will definitely not disturb your sleep." Lei Lucas said wretchedly, almost begging like a dog. ... Hazelughed silently and teased him. "It''s not convenient for me to stay alone with you. People will gossip if youe to take a shower in my room." Lucas was enraged. ''Not convenient to stay alone with me? How many times have we slept together? I know which part of you is the most sensitive! I know the easiest way to bring you orgasm. And now you are telling me that we should be respectful to each other? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Hazel, you''re incredible!'' "Hazel, I know that you are very sympathetic and kind, so please show some mercy and let me in. If I don''t take a shower before I go to sleep, I''ll have lice. Please." If the paparazzi secretly recorded and spread what Lucas had said at the door, he would wish to kill himself. Chapter 390: The Battle Was Imminent Chapter 390: The Battle Was Imminent Lucas was popr among women, and he had yed with countless of them. When was he ever been so humble in front of a woman? Hazel examined her fingernails and said, "Will you promise me that you won''t disturb me?" "I promise! I promise you with my life!" Hazel slowly opened the door. When Lucas saw her wrapped in a towel, he was aroused£¡ It had been a long time since hest slept with her! Her body was amazing! As soon as he got into her, he couldn''t stop himself. He sailed freely in her intense heat with ecstasy. Some part under his bathrobe gotrger and throbbed violently a few times when he thought of that. Lucas quickly pressed down his bathrobe with his hand, afraid that Hazel would detect his tent and kick him out. "Wow. Why don''t you open the door for me in proper pajamas? Are you trying to seduce me?" Lucas looked at Hazel''s fair shoulders and swallowed hard. He yearned for her body... He couldn''t wait to devour her alive! ... Hazel was open and direct, so she didn''t care about what he said. She swung her hips and slowly walked to the bed, putting on her pajamas. She turned to re at Lucas, who was dumbfounded. "I open the door and let you in for a shower. Why do you talk so much nonsense? If you don''t want to take a shower, get out of here!" Lucas hurried into the bathroom in panic. He has already taken a shower in his room, so he couldn''t do it again. Therefore, he ran the hot water and created some noises. After that, he looked into the mirror and made different postures. He raised his arms to show off his biceps, and then he put his hands on his hips, thrusting up something below his lower abdomen... "I''m so strong and handsome. I don''t believe that she won''t be tempted if I strip myself and press her." Lucas muttered to himself. After thinking for a while, he shook his head again. "It might not work. That woman is tough, and she might not fall for my body." "Then I just spring on her, open her legs and have her. I''ll give her great pleasure with my powerful gift, and she wille back to me." Lucas thought for a moment and dismissed this idea, shaking his head again. "Hey, how long are you staying there? You''re slow. Are you done? I need to use the bathroom! Hurry up!" Hazel knocked hard on the door, and Lucas shuddered. The battle was about to begin! His sess hinged on this move! "Coming. I''m almost done!" Lucas cleared his throat. He mustered up his courage and opened the door. Just as the door opened, before he could say anything, Hazel pulled him out and rushed into the bathroom like a whirlwind. She banged the door shut and took a leak. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Lucas stood at the bathroom door, dumbfounded. This woman was not romantic at all. When Hazel came out of the bathroom, she found Lucas was lying casually on the bed. She red at him and said grumpily, "Why haven''t you left yet?" Lucas looked up Hazel, his heart pounding fast. ... Damn it! Was he doomed? Why did he think Hazel was more beautiful than a fairy at sight of her face? Looking at her body in pajamas, he thought she was hotter than Marilyn Monroe. "I, I, I was about to leave..." "Then why are you still here? Get out. I''m going to sleep!" Hazel shooed him away as if he was a refugee. Lucas stood up stiffly and walked to the door, pushed by Hazel. After taking a few steps, Lucas abruptly stopped and turned around. He held Hazel''s waist and eagerly leaned his hot face to her, biting her earlobe. "Damn you, woman...you charming little thing..." "Hey, let go of me. What do you want?" Hazel''s heart skipped a beat. Her legs went soft when she sensed the warmth of his body. Lucas threw himself onto the bed with Hazel in his arms. His bathrobe was lifted, and Hazel found that this bastard was wearing nothing under the bathrobe! Damn him! "I want to fuck ... you! You are torturing me, and I want to screw you fiercely!" "I''ve broken up with you. You can''t do that to me like a bastard! I don''t agree. If you force me, you''re a loser!" "I''m a loser. I would rather be a loser with you for the rest of my life. I have to kill you today!" Lucas gave up the countless ns that he had prepared. At this crucial moment, he could only resort to force. He would force her without any nonsense! They had had sex countless times before, and they knew each other well. Lucas attacked her most sensitive spot and licked her pink earlobe. He moved his hand under her pajamas and grabbed her plump softness, pinching her fiercely. "It''s itchy. Stop..." ... Hazel''s body no longer belonged to her, turning into a puddle of water. She tried to push away Lucas with her soft and weak hands, panting. "You''re hurting me..." "There will be more pain. Woman, get ready for it!" Lucas had thought of being gentle, but he went crazy once he touched Hazel and heard her soft groans. He groped her rudely and kissed her earlobes passionately. He pressed his lower abdomen tight against her and pushed open her legs with his knees. Before Hazel was ready, Lucas had sailed into her warmth fiercely. "Damn you! You are so ruthless. Are you killing me?" Lucas indulged himself in her tight warmth. He groaned in pleasure and gritted his teeth, thrusting himself forward. "I dare you to ignore me! If you dare to break up with me, I''ll kill you today! Tell me! Who is better, me or your little cop? Who is more skillful? Tell me!" Hazel frowned and gasped, enduring his violent invasion. She was panting, but she didn''t give in. "Of course ... my cop is more skillful..." "I don''t believe it!" Lucas wentpletely round the twist. He thrust fiercely with more violence. ......... "Doctor, why is she so emotional? She looks like she has copsed." Emmett looked anxiously at the doctor. How absurd. The doctor stood there like a prisoner, while Emmett, the patient''s family member sat on a chair and crossed his legs, smoking a cigarette. Kayden intended to stop him from smoking. Emmett had been smoking non-stop like a chain smoker after he went out of the ward. He knew that Emmett was in a bad mood, because ine''s loss of memory upset him. However, smoking like this would do great harm to his health! The doctor answered shakily, "Mr. Smith, Ms. Jones is suffering a temporary loss of memory, which is caused by a neurological problem, so she is being emotional. ... She subconsciously knows that she has forgotten a lot of things, so she feels scared. So please try not to excite her from now on. If she stays calm, she will not lose control easily." Emmett nodded. After leaving the doctor''s office, Emmett walked towards the ward. When he reached the door, he naturally stubbed out his cigarette and threw it away. Kayden secretly pursed his lips as he watched from afar. He thought it would be good if ine could stay with Emmett. As long as she was around, Emmett would be very careful. He would never smoke in front of ine. Master Smith would not make ine the victim of passive smoking... ine woke up and found that she was having an intravenous drip. The room was quiet like heaven. She turned her head sideways and saw Emmett resting on the bed. His hair was messy. He looked exhausted, sleeping with his head on his arms. She suddenly gasped. She was shocked to see his bandaged hand. What''s going on? Was he injured? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. His right hand was wrapped with manyyers of gauzes, which was stained with flecks of blood. The wound seemed serious. He must have bled badly. ine felt like crying. She felt a pang at her heart. Why was her heart broken when she saw him seriously injured? ine couldn''t help but reach out and gently stroke his hair. Emmett''s heart trembled with excitement! Actually, he had woken up, but he didn''t want to spoil this warm atmosphere, so he didn''t move, pretending to be sleeping. He didn''t expect that ine would caress him so gently! "Does it hurt? Why are you injured badly?" ine murmured softly. Emmett heard each word clearly! He almost got suffocated by his excitement. Chapter 391: He Is Really Considerate Chapter 391: He Is Really Considerate ine cared much about him! What did this mean? This meant that, subconsciously, he was important to him! ine walked to the right of Emmett and gently caressed his hand with pity. Then, she subconsciously put her small hand into his and had him hold her hand. She felt so secure when he held her hand this way. ine was a little shocked at what she was doing. She didn''t even know why she would do so. Emmett clenched her hand bit by bit. Under ine''s shocked gaze, Emmett raised his head. His affectionate gaze enveloped ine, almost melting her heartpletely. ine''s hand began to tremble. Damn it. She felt like she was going to die when he stared at her this way. Her heartbeat ran wildly. ''What''s wrong with me?'' Why was she so excited when Emmett clutched her hand and looked at her this way? Emmett gently picked up ine''s hand and ced it beside his lips. He lowered his head and gently kissed her hand. ine''s mind went nk. She found this action extremely ... lustful! ine''s heart pounded violently. She had already asked Emmett to leave and called him a bastard. She should have given him the most contemptuous gaze.... But she could do nothing now! Emmett slowly approached ine and leaned over. His face was only a few centimeters away from ine''s. His lips were a centimeter away from hers. His breath was hot. Such a masculine aura was a test of ine''s resistance. ine was shocked, at a loss about what to do. It felt like that she had been hypnotized. ine involuntarily moved forward and kissed Emmett''s sexy lips. Emmett''s entire body tensed up and trembled! He had never expected that ine would take the initiative to kiss him! ... Before the injection, she cursed him crazily, drove him away, and rejected him. Why did she kiss him now? ine clumsily wriggled her tongue on Emmett''s lips. She was not a good kisser, not knowing how to stick her tongue into Emmett''s mouth! Emmett was astonished. Soon after, he came to himself. He hugged ine and kept ine''s small tongue in his mouth actively. ine was overwhelmed by the passionate kiss, as if it were a storm. With her mind gone nk, she was unable to think clearly. Involuntarily, she began to kiss him back. Although she was clumsy, Emmett got crazy. He panted hard, wishing he could devour her, press her down, and conquer her with violent kisses. Soon, Emmett had an erection. ine could feel it. ine did not know why she enjoyed Emmett''s kiss so much. She hadpletely forgotten Mark or those toys. It seemed that she had kissed Emmett like this before. Could it really be that she had forgotten something? When ine felt that Emmett was aroused, she trembled in fear. Really? Did he get that dirty idea again? ine regretted showing sympathy for his injured right hand and kissing him just now, even though he seemed to be seducing her.... What should she do now? She didn''t want to have sex with Emmett again in the ward. Emmett somehow stopped kissing wildly and stood up. Although his eyes were filled with sexual desire, he had regained his rationality. "Look out for the needle. Have a good rest. You will be transferred back to a domestic hospital tomorrow." Emmett turned around and didn''t dare to look at ine again. He was afraid that if he took a look at her charming face again, he would have sex with her against her will again. He had never been able to control himself in front of her. She was still quite weak, and he could not do as he pleased. No matter how much he longed for her body, he could not take her health as a price. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ... He couldn''t help but ponder. ''What''s going on? Why doesn''t ine reject me as before? She even kissed me.'' Under ine''s confused gaze, Emmett hurried out of the ward. He went to the doctor''s office and told the doctor about ine''s emotions. The doctor listened to him. He then replied in a serious voice, "It means that the patient suffers from serious amnesia." "The condition is capricious. Just like she has an intermittent memory loss, sometimes she rejects you, and sometimes she will forget all of this and take you like a close friend...." "Mr. Smith, with all due respect, it''s best for you to stay away from the patient under this situation. She is emotionally unstable, and may hurt those around her." "It''s like giving you a candy after stabbing you." "Think about it. You get more harm than sweetness from her. " ... Emmett quivered so violently that he almost fell over. This was the reason why ine took the initiative to kiss him. The doctor continued. "Actually, many family members have chosen to give up." "Because the one who loves the patient most often gets hurt." "Think about it, Mr. Smith. She may be nice now; but in the blink of an eye, she will treat you as a devil or an enemy. She will beat you and curse you." "You''re the one who suffers from her disease." "If the patient can''t recover from memory losspletely, she will always be emotionally unstable." "I advise you to stay away from the patient. To be honest, there is no good chance that she will recover. If it takes ten to eight years to recover, you will have to waste the valuable years in your life." Emmett walked out of the doctor''s office with a grim face. He didn''t mind being tortured, beaten or scolded by ine. What he was afraid of was that ine would hate herself when troubled with such unstable emotions, and look down on herself. She could torture herself to death. Standing outside, Emmett looked at ine, who was in a daze, through the ss. He felt as if a knife were piercing his heart. ''ine, what should I do to you?'' ''Tell me, show me a way!'' ''I love you so much. What should I do?'' ... When night came, ine noticed that the nurse was busy. She couldn''t help but ask in confusion. "Excuse me...." "What can I do for you?" The Chinese nurse smiled and turned to look at ine. Emmett was very considerate. Knowing that ine was not good at the localnguage, he hired a highly-paid Chinese girl to be ine''s special nurse. ine scratched her hair and looked at the running drips. Then she asked embarrassedly. "Well ... where is my boss?" "Your boss?" The nurse was puzzled. "It''s Emmett, the handsome man...." ine did not know why she wanted to ask about Emmett. It was just that if she could not see him, she would feel uneasy. ine was experiencing confusions. She was always in a daze and confused about her emotions. It was a mess. "Oh, you''re talking about Emmett! Isn''t he your husband? We all think he is your husband!" The nurse''s voice sounded natural. She blinked her eyes with envy. "Our nurses are jealous of you. Not only is your husband handsome, but he is considerate. You are really lucky to marry him!" "Husband?" ine was embarrassed, revealing a wry smile. "Who told you that he was my husband? Is he nice with me?" ine ventured to look at the nurse. The nurse put down the thermometer and nodded. "Yes! We are so envious of you. You have no idea about how nervous he was when he sent you here!" "When you first arrived, you were still in danger, having a fever. Your husband was extremely anxious. He had no other choice but to use ice cubes to cool you down. Hey on the ice cubes with you for several hours!" "We were so much touched." "It is painful to lie on ice for those who are not running a fever." "He hugged you and stayed with you for a few hours. When you finally cooled down, he could hardly stand on his feet." ... "He was too tired and got hospitalized!" "Didn''t he tell you about all of this?" ine widened her eyes and listened to the nurse as if she was listening to a fantasy. She shook her head numbly, her lips trembling. ine murmured, "Really?" "Of course! We''ve all seen that with our own eyes! This is the first time I''ve seen a man as considerate as him." ine was dumbfounded. Her breathing was quick as her chest rose and fell violently. Really? Emmett cared about her? Was he really so kind to her? Did he lie on the ice with her? Was it possible that the sweet talk she heard in her dream was from Emmett? Heavens! Was this true? Emmett didn''t fool her or bully her, but cared about her? For a moment, ine was thrilled. "By the way, did you notice your husband''s hand gets hurt?" "Yes, I do. How did it happen? He is seriously injured." Chapter 392: Youre So Nice to Elaine Chapter 392: You''re So Nice to ine "I heard that he was so anxious about your illness that he hit the wall with his fist." "Then you flipped out and refused to get an injection. He ran over to persuade you." "His hand was bleeding!" "I was here at that time. I noticed much blood on the ground, which was scary. Only then did I realize that your husband''s hand was badly injured." "When I bandaged his wound, it seemed that he couldn''t feel the pain. He fixed his eyes on you." "To be honest, at the sight of his affectionate gaze, I felt so sorry for your husband for what he was experiencing." "Anyway, your husband is nice to you!" ine''s heart was beating fast. "I told you he was not my husband...." Her low voice sounded shy. "I''m sorry. I''m used to that address." "Then ... where is he now?" ... "I don''t know. Probably he is busy with something. Do you need me to look for him?" "No! Actually, I don''t have something urgent...." ine, who was blushing, smiled awkwardly and turned her face away. She clutched the quilt while biting her lower lips, and her mind wandered. Emmett was nice to her! ''Does he love me?'' When ine thought of the intimate interaction in the afternoon, she felt shy and believed that Emmett was evil. Excitement, depression, resentment and frustration stuck her from time to time. Emmett did not show up again before ine fell asleep. ine had thought that she would see him. So she fell asleep with regret. She didn''t wake up until early the next morning. When ine opened her eyes, she saw Hazel eating something by the bed. "Hazel...." ine''s clear eyes were so beautiful and attractive. "Morning. Are you hungry?" Hazel hurriedly stuffed a whole piece of dessert into her mouth, patted her palm, and leaned towards ine. ine shook her head. "No. I feel full...." "Well, then don''t have anything. Try some porridgeter. You are injected with nutrition and barely move. You aren''t supposed to be hungry. Are you feeling any better? We''re flying back today. It''s not as convenient to take care of you as at home." ine nodded and swept a nce around the room. Only Hazel and herself were in her ward. Emmett wasn''t here. Hazel noticed ine''s inquiring gaze. She rolled her eyes and asked. "Who are you looking for? Emmett?" "Well...." ine blushed, her heart pounding fiercely. Heavens, she was going to die. Why did her heart beat abnormally fast the moment she heard the name Emmett? If her heart kept beating so quickly, she would suffer from heart failure sooner orter. "No, no....Why should I look for him?" ... "He''s busy about making arrangements on transferring you home for medical treatment. The international experts will take care of you during the flight back home." "That''s why he is not here. When you were asleep, he was with you at night." "Emmett is not a bad guy. He must have a super sound health. He was so tired yesterday that he fell ill. Today, he has recovered from sickness and be full of energy again." "I heard from Kayden that Emmett was the only one keeping youpany at night. Emmett refused to leave you to anyone else." "ine, cherish this guy. If you miss him, you will never meet such a wealthy and powerful man again." ine was shocked. Suddenly, attacked by a headache, she covered her head and cried out with pain. "He''s a bad guy! He''s a bastard! He raped me! I hate him! I hate him!" "Go away. Stop putting in a good word for him or praising him! "You''re on his side! You''re bad too! Go away! Go away! " Hazel waspletely unprepared for this. She was scared out of her wits. The snacks in her mouth fell off. "My God. What''s wrong with you? ine, what happened? Are you alright?" Hazel wanted to help ine, but ine, like a hysterical lunatic, rolled back and forth on the bed and kept howling randomly. Hazel could not hear clearly what ine was shouting about. All in all, she was cursing Emmett. Hazel was scared and thrown into a panic. She ran out and called for doctors. A group of doctors and nurses rushed over. A few of them pressed down on ine and injected her with a tranquilizer. Emmett ran over as well. Panting heavily, he looked anxious. "What''s going on? Why does she be like this again? I haven''t show up to irritate her!" In order to keep ine''s emotions stable, Emmett came over when she was asleep, and then left long before she woke up. No one could understand his deste and helpless feelings! ... Hazel was so scared that she cried. She wiped her tears and said. "I didn''t say anything. I just praised you for being good to her and told her to cherish you. You''ve done so much for her. She needs to know it, right?" To Hazel''s surprise, ine suddenly experienced a spell of the disease. "I''m scared to death. Does she go crazy?" "Shut up and stop talking nonsense! Don''t say that she''s crazy!" Emmett''s face darkened, and his brows furrowed. He looked so angry. In fear, Hazel bit her lips and lowered her head, not daring to say anything. Emmett watched ine gradually fall asleep with tears of pain on her face. It wrung his heart. Emmett sighed. Fixing his eyes on ine, he whispered to Hazel. "Don''t mention me in front of her.... Otherwise, her emotions will be hard to control. I''m afraid that after it happens repeatedly, she will really go crazy." "I don¡¯t care if she knows how much I have done for her. Anyway, I have never expected her to repay me in the first ce. As long as she is fine, I will be at ease." After saying that, Emmett frowned and walked to ine. He looked at her affectionately and then reached out tob the messy hair on her face. Every movement was filled with deep pampering. Hazel was touched. "Cannot you meet her in the future? She even reacts so much when she hears your name. Won''t it be more terrible if she sees you?" "Yes, that''s why I try not to appear in front of her." "Is that so? Cannot you be together?" Emmett''s face suddenly turned pale. After a while, he let out a faint and tired voice. "I don''t know.... If I''m with her and she will be sad and suffer, I''d rather just watch her from afar. Her health and happiness are the most important, right?" Hazel choked up. She suddenly felt that Emmett was so great. She always regarded Emmett as a rich ruffian. Now, she realized that this beautiful man had a broad mind. "Mr. Smith, you are truly nice to ine...." ... After ine woke up, she felt dizzy. "You are awake." Hazel asked gingerly. "Yes, I''m awake. What time is it?" ine looked like a normal person again. Hazel quickly nced at ine''s face and turned to look at her watch. "It''s eleven o''clock. We''ll have lunchter. After lunch, we''ll return home." ine thought of something and suddenly asked. "Emmett''s hand seems to be injured. Did you see that?" "What?" Hazel''s eyes widened. This was strange. ine went crazy when she heard the name of Emmett. But now she personally mentioned Emmett. "What''s wrong with you? Why do you round your eyes?" ine pouted as she looked at Hazel with dissatisfaction. "I''m fine. I didn''t pay much attention to his hand...." "You''re so careless. His hand is so badly injured, and it''s wrapped in thick gauze. Didn''t you even notice it?" ine''s tone obviously carried me and her worry to Emmett. Hazel was confused. She did not know what was going on with ine''s emotions. ine missed Emmett and she kept searching for him. Hazel pretended that she didn''t know anything. At lunchtime, Lucas and Oliver arrived. As soon as the door opened, ine looked at the door expectantly. When she saw Emmett didn''te with them, her small face sank. A look of disappointment appeared on her face. Hazel saw it and pursed her lips. ine did want to see Emmett. "ine, I came yesterday. But they insisted that I go to sleep off my jetg. I don''t need to. I just want to be with you." "Do you miss me?" ... Oliver smiled and walked up to ine''s bed. His eyes, which were as bright as stars, were like crescent moons. Lucas politely nodded at ine with a faint smile. "Have a rest and get well as soon as possible." "Thank you. Did you guyse here specifically from home?" ine nodded at Lucas. She quickly cast a nce at Hazel inside and found that she looked a little unhappy. Hadn''t Hazel and Rachel made up yet? ''What''s wrong with them? It''s so hard to understand.'' This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lucas swept a sidelong nce at Hazel and he forced out a smile. "Yes, we came here specifically for you. When something went wrong with you, Oliver was so anxious that he even cried. He wished he could fly over directly, so he arranged for a private ne. Fortunately, everything is fine. We are very happy for you." Chapter 393: You Hate Me So Much Chapter 393: You Hate Me So Much Oliver grabbed ine''s hand and rubbed it emotionally. "Yes, ine. I was so scared. You don''t know I was so terrified when I got the news of your disappearance. I cried for a long time!" "Who dared to assassinate you? If I catch the mastermind, I will definitely dismember him into ten thousand pieces! " "Assassination? What do you mean?" ine was shocked. The moment she woke up, she actually had some memories of the reason why she fell off the cliff. However, after a few mental breakdowns, the memories before she fainted became even more blurry, and she could not even remember the reason. That Oliver mentioned assassination shocked ine. "Do you mean I was chased so I fell off the cliff?" Both Oliver and Lucas'' faces turned pale. Too bad. It seemed that they had said something wrong. "Don''t you remember it?" ine''s face was filled with fear, "Was I almost assassinated? Who wants to kill me? Who?" Hazel saw that ine''s mood was going to fluctuate. She immediately walked over and shook off Oliver''s hand. She then held ine''s hand again and smiled brightly. "Don''t listen to their nonsense. They''re just trying to scare you. Don''t listen to them." ... "ine, you are so obedient that no one will hunt for you." "You identally fell. Ignore these two bastards. Get lost. Don''t bother ine. She is going to have her lunch." With frightened eyes, ine shifted her gaze from Hazel and Oliver to Lucas. She was confused. Who was telling the truth? Oliver and Lucas exchanged nces and hurriedly left. "What should we do? It looks like ine suffers from a serious illness." Lucas said worriedly. Oliver sighed deeply, "Damn it. I had a slip of my tongue. Will Emmett cut off my head?" Lucas lit a cigarette, puffed out smoke, and sighed. "Emmett will be suffering. It seems that ine isn''t in a good mental state." "If Emmett dislikes ine, I will ept her. I don''t mind her poor mental state!" Lucas grinned and looked at Oliver with disdain. "Emmett has a strong character. Do you think Emmett will give ine to you? Forget it." Oliver scratched his hair and began to worry about ine''s mental health. ine ate very little. She had been wondering why she could not see Emmett. How was his hand? Did it cause inmmation? Did he change his dressing? Having been transferred from the hospital to the airport, ine finally saw Emmett. "It''s him!" ine looked at the tall man a hundred meters away and sighed in surprise. Looking at him from afar, she could recognize him. From so far away, she could sense his elegance. The car stopped in front of a ne. It was still 80 meters away from Emmett. "Aren''t we going there?" ine asked in surprise. Oliver smiled and replied. "No, let''s go back by my ne. You will go back with us." ine panicked. She looked at Emmett and asked anxiously. "What about him?" "Who?" "Him!" ... ine pointed at Emmett. Hazel, Lucas, and Oliver looked in the direction ine pointed in unison. They were left dumbfounded. Surprisingly, ine could recognize Emmett standing over there from so far. "Emmett will go back by his ne. Our two nes will return home one after the other. What''s wrong?" ine heaved a sigh of relief. "Then ... then can I fly back with him?" "What?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The other three were all shocked, leaving their mouths wide open. Emmett said that he could not appear in front of ine. As long as she saw him, ine would have emotional fluctuations. Therefore, they had arranged that ine would take Oliver''s ne. They didn''t expect it.... ine was unhappy, for she insisted on taking the same ne as Emmett! Oliver pouted and rubbed his shoes against the ground. He muttered with dissatisfaction, "His ne is not much better than mine. Why must you take his ne?" "Isn''t it the same to take my ne? And we''ll talk with you." ine couldn''t help but look at Emmett. She made an excuse. "Well.... His hand is injured. I''ll go check how his hand is." "ine...." Hazel did not stop ine. ine had already dashed towards Emmett. Hazel was about to chase after her, but Lucas grabbed her arm. "Don''t pull me. I want to follow ine!" "Don''t go. Let them handle their business. We can''t get involved." "But...." "Don''t worry. Get on the ne first. If anything goes wrong, Emmett will call us." Hazel watched ine run clumsily and couldn''t help but sigh secretly. Regardless of how disturbed ine was, she was still subconsciously attached to Emmett. Emmett was smoking while listening to Kayden''s report. Suddenly, he noticed a chubby figure running towards him! ... As he looked closely, he found that was ine. "What''s going on? What''s happened?" As Emmett muttered to himself, he hurriedly threw away his cigarette, pulled away Kayden, and ran towards ine. "Master Smith, the organization that involved in the assassination.... What? Where are you going?" Just as Kayden was speaking, Emmett suddenly disappeared. Kayden frowned and saw ine. As expected, as long as ine showed up, Emmett would immediately get anxious. "ine, why are you here?" Emmett ran over and asked while panting. ine was shocked for a moment. Without thinking, she opened her arms and threw herself into Emmett''s arms. Naturally, she wrapped her arms around Emmett''s waist. She didn''t even know why she would make such an intimate gesture. It just happened so naturally and smoothly. Moreover, it made her feel extremely at ease. Emmett froze as ine threw herself into his arms. His heart melted bit by bit. "ine.... what''s wrong? Be good. Tell me why you ran so fast." ine was still adjusting her rapid breathing. She rubbed her small chubby face against Emmett''s chest and said delicately. "I....I want to check how your hand is...." What a farfetched excuse. She even had the nerve to say it. Emmett was shocked and almostughed out. Heavens. Even if she would treat him like an enemy and beat him up sometimes, he was still unwilling to give up on her asional intimacy and attachment! Even though he would go to hell... He didn''t care! He couldn''t let her go! Absolutely not! Emmett had already made up his mind that no matter how difficult the road would be and how suffering he would be, he could not let go of ine. He was ready to be tortured for the rest of his life. "My hand is fine. Look, it''s fine." ... Emmett stroked ine''s back as if he wasforting his own child. Then, he extended his hand up to ine and showed it to her. "No, it''s not. Isn''t it wrapped in gauze? You should pay attention to changing the dressing. Don''t touch the water. Don''t get inmed." That kind of concern was obvious. Emmett felt infinite warmth. Joy surged through him. "Yes, I will pay attention to it. You have checked my hand. Can you go back?" "You want me to leave?" ine looked as if she was hurt. He drove her away. "Then what do you want to do? Hazel is on that ne. She is your best friend. Don''t you want her to chat with you?" Emmett''s eyes were gentle as he smiled at ine. ine rolled her eyes helplessly. She suddenly felt wronged and wanted to cry. He wanted her to leave. "Do you hate me so much and want me to go to that ne? Do you hate me so much?" As ine spoke, her eyes turned red. Pouting, she turned around and left. Emmett''s heart was broken. He grabbed her small hand and pulled her back into his arms. He then soothed her gently. "What are you thinking? I don''t hate you. I love you so much!" "Then why do you want me to board that ne? Why do you drive me away?" "I...." "I want to take your ne. I want you to be with me." ine blurted out, and she was shocked by what she had said. When did she be so unreasonable and straightforward? Emmett was surprised, his heart being beating rapidly. He raised her chin, stared at her, and whispered. "Why do you want to be with me?" "I...." ine was a little shy. Blushing, she had a disturbed state of mind. She could not tell which direction she was heading towards. In short, she was extremely reluctant to separate from him. She wanted to grab onto him. "I ... I want to see you...." After saying this, ine was so embarrassed that she wanted to hide herself. Emmett was greatly moved. He bent down and kissed ine''s lips. Chapter 394: Why Am I Attached to Him Chapter 394: Why Am I Attached to Him ine raised her little face and tiptoed in response to his kiss. Kayden was shocked from afar. They paid no attention to their bad influence! In public, they just kissed each other! Kayden ced his hand on his forehead and waved his hand to give the order. "Keep an eye on the surrounding. Check if someone is snapping." "Yes, Kayden!" Emmett hugged ine''s waist tightly and kissed her fervently. He didn''t let go of her until she was about to suffocate from the kiss. "Let''s board the ne." After saying that, he held ine in his arms and strode onto the ne with a smile. ine buried her face in Emmett''s arms joyfully. ...............** ... Atwood patted heavily on the table, causing the tea he had just brewed to overturn. "What? He actually wants a crazy woman! I think he''s getting stupider and stupider!" One of his subordinates lowered his head and stood in the room. He said sullenly, "We have received a message that ine is in a poor mental state. Judging from the symptoms, she suffers from intermittent nervousness. Sometimes she gets along well with Emmett, and sometimes she beats him randomly like he is an enemy." Atwood was so angry that his face turned ashen. He stood up, sped his hands behind his back, and paced back and forth in the room. His footsteps were heavy. "Last time, before our killers couldunch an attack, others took actions before them. I thought that ine would die without a doubt. Through an oversight, I let Emmett go to d to find her. Unexpectedly, he saved ine!" "Now, she has be a burden to Emmett. She is a psychopath. I won''t allow her to hinder Emmett''s development." "Map out a solid n. We have to get rid of ine. She is in my way!" "She is a poor madman. How dare she want to marry into my family? How ridiculous!" The subordinate bowed and walked out. ... On the ne, ine and Emmett yed chess. Emmett had never yed such a simple game before! He just killed time with ine.... Kayden looked at them quietly and couldn''t help but feel sorry for Emmett. What a childish and simple game.... How could Emmett enjoy it? Emmett just wanted to please ine. If she were someone else, Emmett would not do such a stupid thing. While being with ine, Emmett had done many stupid things. "It''s your turn. I''m in the lead now." ine was in ecstasy. She could win Emmett at chess now. Emmett smiled before sending a small piece of fruit to ine''s mouth. Then heforted her. "Yeah, I didn''t expect you to be so good at chess." Well, chess.... "Didn''t you know it before? I''m very powerful. Don''t call me stupid." ine looked at the chess and said casually. What a smart person Emmett was. He immediately frowned slightly and realized something. He asked, "Did I say you were stupid?" (¡Þ _ ¡Þ) ine looked up at Emmett and was shocked for a moment. Had Emmett ever said that she was stupid? ine woodenly replied, "I ... I can''t remember.... I don''t think you said that before, right?" She didn''t remember that he had said that she was stupid? But why did she speak it out so naturally just now? Emmett was excited. ''ine, my dear, I used tough at you for being stupid. I pampered you so I said it.'' ''Do you remember?'' ''Do you still have these images of the past in your mind?'' ine scratched her head, feeling a little depressed. "Did you say that I was stupid?" Emmett pulled out a tissue and wiped the corner of ine''s mouth. His movements were natural and smooth. He said softly, "So well.... it''s not important whether I have said that before. Let''s continue ying chess." ... "What? Why is your chess piece here? This is impossible. I remember it was far away from mine. How does ite here? What''s going on?" ine widened her beautiful eyes and looked at Emmett suspiciously. Emmett pursed his lips and smiled secretly. ine saw his mischievous smile and immediately guessed that Emmett must have secretly moved his chess piece. "Did you secretly move the chess piece just now? You''re cheating!" ine pointed at Emmett and shouted. "You are cheating!" Kayden saw ine''s domineering manner and secretly shrunk his neck. In this world, only ine dared to be so disrespectful to Emmett. She even pointed her finger at Emmett. Unbelievable! Emmett chuckled casually, and his eyes were like stars. "Did you see me cheating? Do you have any evidence?" ine bulged her cheeks. Emmett refused to admit it. But she clearly remembered that there was a very long gap between their pieces. Why were they so close in the blink of an eye? Emmett must have cheated. "You cheated! Your piece isn''t that close to mine. You must have cheated!" ine stood up as she pouted. She kept twisting her body, blushing with anger. Her eyes, as clear as crystals, were rolling. Emmett leaned back slightly, admiring ine''s reaction with a faint smile. With a doting smile, he was full of males'' charm. "I didn''t. You didn''t catch me." "You''re too bad! You cheated and you don''t admit it!" Like a ball, ine threw herself into Emmett''s arms. Sitting on hisp, she randomly patted Emmett. Emmett hugged her and allowed her to run wild. He only gently grabbed her waist for fear that she would fall backwards. ... He doted on her as if she was a child. "Do you admit it or not? Do you admit it or not?" ine hooked Emmett''s neck and shook him. She pouted her red lips and rolled her big eyes. Emmett narrowed his eyes and smiled, "Alright. I admit it." "I know you must have moved the chess piece. Otherwise, I would have been many steps ahead of you. You are so bad! You even cheated!" Emmett gently stroked ine''s pink cheeks and said patiently. "I was forced to admit it. I was wronged. You tortured me severely." "You still refuse to admit it!" In Emmett''s arms, ine kicked like a spoiled child. She nestled against his chest, which was sturdy and broad. It gave her an infinite sense of security. He had an aura of casualness and nobility. His exclusive scent would just make people feel a little intoxicated. ine was suddenly shocked. She saw Emmett''s strong body underneath his V-neck sweater.... He was filled with sex appeal and charm.... Emmett had a good figure. When one saw his naked chest, his imagination would run wild. ine stared at Emmett''s expression nkly, which pleased Emmett. Emmett took a few deep breaths and looked down. His handsome face slowly approached ine''s. He gently sniffed at the faintly sweet aroma on her body. ine was so tender. She was like the kind of pink and tender rabbit that could easily whet other''s appetite. "What are you looking at? You are so spellbound?" Emmett''s voice was deep and husky, full of charm. ine still stared at Emmett''s chest with admiration. She swallowed her saliva, as if she was greedy for food. She then murmured, "You ... you''re so handsome." "Is that so?" "Yes." "Handsome as I''m, you have already slept me. You do have a taste." "What?" ... Before ine could finish speaking, Emmett covered her pink lips with his. ine''s eyes widened abruptly. A few secondster, she slowly closed them in his arms. The gentle kiss gradually deepened into a hot one. ine shrank and trembled in Emmett''s arms. Emmett''s tongue was too strong. She was going to die. ine wanted to escape to breathe a few mouthfuls of air. She twisted her body with all her might, but she heard Emmett breathe rapidly. She didn''t dare to move anymore. She could only grab Emmett''s clothes and leaned against his chest. Kayden was too embarrassed to watch them. He turned around and pretended to read a newspaper. However, one of his subordinates whispered to Kayden stupidly. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Kayden, it''s really strange. You are reading the newspaper. Don''t you hate doing it the most?" ... Kayden punched the man on the head. ''Damn brat, you have said the wrong thing. Don''t you see that Emmett is kissing passionately?'' After kissing for a long time, ine and Emmett separated. ine blushed with embarrassment and hid in Emmett''s arms, too ashamed to look up. Her heart was beating fast. What happened to her? Why did she suddenly be so attached to Emmett? Why did she like to snuggle up to him so much? Chapter 395: How Dare the Dark Clan Touch My Woman Chapter 395: How Dare the Dark n Touch My Woman ine secretly looked up at Emmett. Emmett was looking at theputer. Having felt ine''s line of sight, he dropped his eyes and smiled at ine. It was a gentle and warm gaze. However, ine felt a bit sad. Why would she be so sad? Emmett hugged ine like that. Soon, thetter fell asleep. "Kayden, fetch a nket for her. She''s asleep." Without a nket, Emmett was afraid that ine would catch a cold. Kayden quickly sent over the quilt and gently tucked ine in. ine knew how to enjoy herself. Like a child, shey in Emmett''s arms and sleptfortably. ... What a high-grade ''cushion''. "Master Smith, put her over there. You will be tired." "I''m not tired." Emmett said indifferently. A trace of worry appeared on his face. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. In front of ine, he had been pretending to be happy and smiling. But ... how could he not be worried about her health? Now she was in a good mood. But would she have an emotional outburst and treat Emmett as an enemy when she woke up? Emmett was very strong. He held ine with one hand and spared his right hand to click on the computer. "Kayden, do you get any clues about the murderer who assassinated ine?" Kayden immediately fetched a tablet, opened it, typed in the password, and found a folder. He pointed it at Emmett and said. "Master Smith, we have found out that the killers are a couple. They are both members of the Dark n. The woman died and the man escaped. However, he was captured by our men in Ennd. He has been escorted back home, awaiting your disposal." On the tablet, the information about the couple appeared. It included their photos, files, and cases they got involved in. "The Dark n? I guess so! Marina ... you don''t leave any way out for yourself!" Emmett gritted his teeth and sneered. In case he would disturb ine, he lowered his voice. He gently rubbed ine''s forehead with his chin, feeling her soft touch. Kayden''s face darkened. "If it''s really Marina, then what should we do? She is living in our seaside vi. She''s as bold as brass!" "Marina is risking her neck. I use her to deal with Juliana, but she gets greed." "Have you ever seen any cat''s paw upy the owner''s territory? Ridiculous!" "The first thing to do after returning is to put Marina under house arrest, and then find an opportunity to destroy the Dark n!" "How dare the Dark n touch my woman, I will definitely not let them off!" ... Kayden broke out into a cold sweat. "Master Smith, to destroy the Dark n.... Do you need to reconsider it?" "There''s nothing to consider! Since they dared to touch ine, I won''t let go of them!" "But Master seems to be very interested in the Dark n. He even wants to cooperate with them. He is angry with you about Juliana. If you destroy the Dark n, isn''t this...." "ine almost died in the hands of the Dark n. Can I spare them? I don''t care what my father thinks. I must avenge ine''s suffering! No one is allowed to touch her!" Kayden was dumbfounded. He opened his mouth, not daring to say anything. Oliver kept sighing on the ne. "Why did ine go to that ne? She said that she would follow me, but she ran over there." Oliver took a sip of wine and shook his head again. Lucas coughed. "Oliver, stop nagging. You keep saying that. We are almost driven crazy. Can you say something else?" "I''m just annoyed. Why? My ne is not bad...." "ine stays with Emmett, and we can all be at ease. Let him take care of his girlfriend." Oliver immediately widened his eyes. "What did you say? Who told you that ine was Emmett''s girlfriend? She hasn''t admitted it yet!" Lucas shook his head at Oliver. Reluctant to pay attention to Oliver, Lucas turned to look at Hazel. She did well in bedst night. It was memorable. Lucas was quite satisfied! However ... he probably offended Hazelst night and hurt her. After he stopped, she cried and smashed him with a pillow. No matter how he apologized to her humbly, it didn''t work. Hazel pushed him out the door. Having been driven out of her room, Lucas left behind his underwear in a panic. Early in the morning, just as he opened his door, a piece of cloth smashed towards him, almost causing his heart to stop beating. After he took off the cloth from his face, his face darkened. ... They were the pair of pants that he had left in her roomst night.... "You haven''t scored for a long time, have you? You were so horny! If you dare to be so base again, I''ll cut off your penis!" Hazel pointed at Lucas and scolded him angrily. Early in the morning, Lucas got furious. So.... They still hadn''t spoken to each other. Like enemies, they did not even nce at each other. "Hazel...." "Fuck off!" Lucas got stuck for words. Oliver cast a nce at Lucas, who had an awkward expression, and grinned. Friends were supposed to take delight in the embarrassment of each other. Lucas smiled bitterly and said softly, "Hazel, do you want to eat cake?" Hazel took off her earphones and turned to look coldly at Lucas. Lucas hurriedly smiled at Hazel like a big obedient dog. Hazel said rudely, "I''m sick of everything you give me, be it soft or hard. Get lost!" Lucas'' face fell. Hazel had a sharp tongue. What did she mean? The nended at the private airport. ine just woke up. Opening her bleary eyes, she discovered that Emmett was looking at her. Emmett stared at ine and observed her expression. He wondered ... how was her state of mind going now? Happy? Or crazy? Then, Emmett saw a look of fear in ine''s eyes! It was bad! She rpsed again. Emmett stood up as fast as he could, like a gust of wind, and quickly got off the ne without greeting. As he walked, he heard ine, who was chasing after him, screamed. "What are you doing? You big bastard! I hate you! Why are you running? You must have done something bad. That''s why you run! Stop, bastard!" Having run to the gangwaydder, ine picked up a pillow and threw it at Emmett. ... The pillow smashed into the back of Emmett''s head as he descended thedder. Emmett secretly sighed. However, when he looked up, he was shocked. Atwood and Marina stood beneath him. ... Emmett narrowed his sharp eyes slightly. An awe-inspiring look shed through his eyes! Why did his father and Marinae together? It seemed that they had grasped Emmett''s whereabouts and specifically came here to block ine''s and Emmett''s path! ... Based on this analysis, Atwood knew what Marina had done. Atwood picked Emmett up with Marina so as to show his bias towards her. Then everyone could tell that Marina was actually the daughter-inw of the Smith family. Atwood did put in a lot of effort. In just a few seconds, countless thoughts shed through Emmett''s mind. When he saw Atwood and Marina waiting below, he slowed down. Just now, he left in a hurry because he didn''t want to irritate ine. If he didn''t appear in front of her, her emotions wouldn''t get out of control too much. But now, no matter what happened, he had to stand with ine. "Stop, you big bastard! You bullied me! I hate you so much! I hate you for the rest of my life!" ine staggered out. As soon as she stepped onto thedder, a hurricane blew over and almost blew her away. "Slow down! Eyes on the road. Stand firmly." Emmett turned around and extended his hand to support ine. ine was shocked and immediately pped off Emmett''s hand. Havinge up to Emmett, she beat him randomly. "You big bastard! Why do you keep pestering me? You bastard, you bullied me! I hate you!" ine pped Emmett randomly. Emmett gently pulled her hand so as to stop her from making a scene. But ine didn''t listen and kicked Emmett. Dust was left on Emmett''s trousers. "What an ill-bred woman! Drag her away!" Atwood couldn''t stand it anymore. How could he bear to see his son being humiliated by a woman like this? He roared as he knocked his cane with all his might. Marina narrowed her eyes and looked up at the two people on thedder. ''ine is so lucky to survive. Emmett, you bring her back and treat her as a treasure.'' ''It looks like the news is true. ine has gone mad.'' ... ''She is crazy. Will you still take her as the apple of your eyes?'' ''I want to see how long you can hold on!'' Marina looked at them and smiled sinisterly. However, she quickly concealed her ruthless expression. She put on a very virtuous one. "Emmett! Daddy''s here to pick you up. Didn''t you see him? Come down and greet him." Marina gently shouted, ignoring ine. Chapter 396: She Means Everything to Me Chapter 396: She Means Everything to Me Emmett held ine''s hands with one hand, wrapped his another one around her waist, and pulled her down together with him. "Let go of me, you big bastard! I''m going to fight you! I''m going to kill you! I will stand against you! You bastard! You''re going to die in your boots!" Kept beside Emmett, ine was led downwards, so she could only curse incessantly. Kayden only frowned when he heard the harsh words. Oliver, Lucas, and Hazel who got off the other ne were all stunned when they saw ine''s uncontroble behavior. When ine went crazy, she was no different from a lunatic. She was quite insane! Cold-faced Atwood separated his legs. Leaning on his walking stick, he watched them maliciously walking down. This crazy woman wanted to win Emmett''s heart. She deserved to die. "Emmett, didn''t you hear me? You should get rid of this wild and ignorant woman as soon as possible. Why did you let her insult you like this by your side? It''s simply unreasonable!" Atwood gritted his teeth and stared at ine. ine shook her head and kept struggling. Emmett pulled her down. When ine heard Atwood''s voice, she suddenly quieted down and turned to look at Marina. At the sight of Marina, she narrowed her eyes and hatred appeared in them! "It''s you!" ine murmured. ine''s face immediately turned pale and her lips trembled. She did not bother to hit Emmett. She stared at Marina with her frightened eyes and said in a trembling voice. ... "It''s you, it''s you! You''re with him! You range against me! You are bad people!" Atwood shouted, "This is too unbelievable! What an ill-bred woman!" Emmett hugged ine''s waist tightly. His eyes were filled with determination as he said indifferently, "She is my girlfriend." "What did you say? Do you dare to repeat it?" Because he was angry, Atwood raised his voice very loudly. Kayden could tell that Atwood lost his temper. Emmett looked straight at Atwood and said firmly, "I already said that she was my girlfriend." Atwood almost fainted from anger. What did Emmett mean? How dare Emmett talk back to him! Emmett did it for such a crazy woman. "You are unfilial and useless! There are so many women in this world. Why do you have to care about her? You''re such a despising idiot!" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ine, in Emmett''s arms, began to struggle. Emmett hugged ine while looking at Atwood. "No matter what you say, she is my girlfriend. I only want her." Atwood gasped in astonishment. Marinaughed sinisterly as she red at ine and said coldly. "You are just amon madman. You are in no position topete with me." Emmett''s face was cold as he gritted his teeth. "Don''t call her a madman. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude to you!" Atwood sighed, "Emmett, Marina is your wife...." "We haven''t got married!!" Emmett retorted, and Marina''s face darkened. ine fixed her eyes at Marina and shouted angrily. "I hate you! You''re a bad person. You always do bad things! Go to hell!" Marina was so angry that she immediately reached out her hand and pped ine. Emmett immediately took action and stopped Marina''s hand. Emmett exerted a little more strength, and Marina immediately started to spin in pain. "How dare you attack ine? You are risking your neck." Emmett''s tone was cold, almost freezing Marina into ice. Marina''s wrist was in terrible pain, as if her bones were about to shatter. She gritted her teeth and resentfully pulled her hand back. She red at ine hatefully. "She scolded me!" "She is under my protection, so you have to endure it." ... "Emmett, you have gone too far!" "Not too much. ine''s my girlfriend." As Emmett chatted andughed, he showed his determination. ine felt dizzy. She panted anxiously as she looked at Marina and Emmett. She then shouted, "You deceive me. You''re both bad guys, you''re both bad! I hate you! You...." ine bit Emmett''s arm. Emmett took a deep breath and slightly knitted his eyebrows. Atwood''s brows were furrowed when he saw this. His face was ashen with rage. Marina watched ine''s crazy behavior with a look of ridicule and frustration. "Young Master! Stop her! She''s biting you!" Kayden couldn''t help but whisper. Emmett sighed slightly and stretched out his hand to strike ine''s hair gently. After a pause, he gathered his internal force and lightly tapped on her temple. ine groaned and fainted. Emmett hugged her. After giving her an affectionate look, he asked Kayden to hold her although he was somewhat reluctant to part with her. Then he instructed in a low voice. "Kayden, bring her back and take good care of her." "Yes, Young Master!" Kayden nced at grim-faced Atwood and passed by with ine in his arms. The remaining few people were like enemies, looking at each other with hatred. "Father, I''m very frightened that you personallye to pick me up. Do you want to teach me so that you personallye here?" After ine was taken away, Emmett heaved a sigh of relief. His tone was proud and his posture was elegant. When he looked up, he was indescribably charming. Marina watched Emmett in admiration. Atwood was almost speechless with anger. His hand trembled as he pointed at Emmett. "You bastard! How dare you protect that woman in front of me? You show no respect for me." In front of Atwood, Emmett directly took ine away, ignoring Atwood''s existence. ... ine was a psycho! A psycho of humble-birth. Emmett gently stroked his chin and sneered after a sign. "Father, we can finally put everything on the table, can''t we?" "We can finally talk about ine directly, right?" "You''ve put in a lot of effort to protect ine. You are a thoughtful person!" "Of course, I will do my best to protect the people I want to protect." "Father, I can tell you directly now. No matter what will happen to me and ine, I will never listen to you again." "I want her. I want to be with her, and I will do as I please. " "You have grown up. Do you think you domineer over me now?" Emmett smiled faintly, "No, I still respect you. After all, you are my father. However...." "On the ne, I have received news that Ninja has fallen into my control." "Right now, I have nothing to fear." "What?" Atwood rounded his eyes in shock, panting in disbelief through his nostrils. His assassination organization fell into Emmett''s hands. How could it be? "You''ve been enduring in silence so as to buy time to control Ninja?" "Then what do you think I''m up to? As long as the organization is in your hands, I can''t be fully sure that I can protect ine. I have to be more careful. Now, I''m not afraid of anything. I want to give everything that my beloved woman wants." Atwood''s face suddenly turned deathly pale. After a long time, he suddenly burst intoughter. "Do you think you can be together with ine without my obstruction?" "You will never be together!" Emmett red at his father. Narrowing his eyes, he said ruthlessly. "Father, I respect you. This is thest time I dere my stance to you. Please do not try to touch ine!" "She means everything to me. Whoever wants to hurt her, I will fight with him! " ine meant everything for Emmett. Such a resolute representation rang in Marina''s mind like a spell. She was almost shocked to the point of vomiting blood. ''Emmett! ine means everything to you, doesn''t she? What about me? Who do you think I''m? ''Alright! I''ll wait!'' ''I''ll wait and see if you will take care of ine so much after you have my three doses of medicine!'' Trembling, Atwood was pale with anger. His face was convulsing, and his eyelids were fluttering. He coldly snorted as he red at Emmett and said fiercely. "You are like your mother. Thinking that you are capable, you want to rebel." Emmett''s face darkened as he swiftly and sharply talked back. "Don''t mention my mother! You can''t insult her!" "I''m not insulting your mother. I''m judging you two correctly! You''re worthy of being her son. You do the same thing as her!" Emmett clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. "My mother has never done anything wrong to you. She''s a deceased person. Don''t mention her in such a tone!" Atwood sneered. "I do regret raising you up. I didn''t expect you to be so ungrateful!" "If I had known my son would be like this, I would have drowned you long ago. To adopt a few children is better than to raise you! Chapter 397: Lets Wait and See Chapter 397: Let''s Wait and See "I''m so disappointed! I devote myself to ZH n and Ninja for decades. They are going to be ruined by you!" "I really regret raising you up!" Emmett''s eyes gradually turned red, but he became even more resolute and ruthless. "Is that so? How could you be so heartless to your own son?" "Father, I had a question since I was a child. Other fathers focus on the happiness and health of their children, while you do not. Why?" "You have always regarded the growth of the Smith family as the most important thing. Have you ever paid attention to my emotional needs?" "Ever since I was a child, even though I am your biological son, I have been like a machine. Under your high-pressure arrangement, I have be ruthless and powerful. ... "Don''t you think youck basic humanity?" Emmett stared at Atwood. In the end, fire of anger almost erupted from his eyes. He had never experienced a trace of family warmth since he was young. When his mother was alive, he was sent abroad by his father for various kinds of training and spent very little time with her. After his mother passed away, hepletely lost thefort of his family. To Emmett, the word "father" represented dignity. Whatever his father asked him to do, he had to follow obediently and aplish the task to his father¡¯s satisfaction Atwood staggered backwards in shock. His lips trembled as he nodded and said fiercely. "I am heartless? If I am not heartless, can you be as strong as you are now?" "If I weren''t cruel to you, would you be able to control the world on your own?" "What''s the use of kinship? Can family affection give you the world or power?" "If I had given you the so-called human nature, you would have been as weak as a dog now and hacked to death long ago!" "I spent so much money, material resources, and effort to raise you. I have never expected that you will contradict me. " Emmett smiled miserably and took a few steps back. His heart was broken. Hearing what his father said, he felt even more pitiful. Perhaps in his father''s eyes, he was just a tool to help him aplish the great cause of their family. Kinship had long disappeared between them. The more heartbroken Emmett was, the more charming and elegant the expression on his face became. He put on a cold but attractive smile. He was fiddling with his watch, full of a domineering aura. "Father, you should be very gratified now."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ... "Look, under your arrangement, I have be the most powerful person." "I can rece you now, so you can feel free to retire." Emmett no longer intended to say anything more to Atwood. The more he said, the more pitiful he felt as his son. Emmett shook his sleeve and nced at Atwood. After all, Atwood was old. The dominance and possessiveness he had when he was young had gradually faded away. "It''s gettingte. It''s time for me to go back. I still need to take ine to the hospital. Bye." Lucas and his group were left dumbfounded. Emmett looked over and raised his head. Lucas and Oliver immediately understood and silently walked towards the prepared car. A group of vigorous members of the ZH n followed behind Emmett respectfully. Someone had already opened the car door for Emmett. Atwood looked at Emmett, who was domineering, and felt a bit sad. So he shouted hatefully. "Emmett, let me repeat what I said before. Without my obstruction, you and ine can''t be together either. If you don''t believe me, just wait and see!" Emmett stopped and frowned slightly. Why did he feel that Atwood''s remark sounded so strange? There must be a reason! Was Atwood implying something? Emmett did not turn around and said indifferently, "Alright, save yourughing for the end of the race. Jake, change all the guards of my father and serve him well." Jake immediately understood. He lowered his head and replied, "Understood, Young Master." Since Ninja had already been under his control his hands, Emmett had nothing to fear. Now, it could be said that Atwood was just a figurehead now. Emmett got into the car, and his subordinates immediately respectfully closed the door. Countless men got into other cars and drove away in convoy in a mighty manner. Oliver and Lucas sat in the back row, watching Atwood slowly pass by. Lucas sighed emotionally. "Atwood is still strong. From the tone of his voice, he is as terrifying as a tiger. Fortunately, it was Emmett who confronted him. If I were to face him, my legs would immediately go limp from fear." ... Oliver nodded. "Indeed. Atwood makes his fortune on gannd and possesses an imposing manner. When he roared just now, I was also quite frightened." "But I admire Emmett even more. How formidable he is! Like father, like son. When they were fighting over there, I felt as if they were two lions." "Emmett, like his father, was a very powerful person." "However, Emmett is quite deep. He does everything secretly." Oliver agreed and nodded. "That''s right! That makes sense!" "For example, he secretly scored ine." "So, it is impossible for me and him topete fairly." "He is too cunning and too scheming!" "If wepete fairly, I might not lose to him!" Lucas curled his lips and intended to discourage Oliver. "Emmett is smart rather than cunning, okay?" "Facing women and love, one has no need to abide by any rules." "The end justifies the means." "What''s happened over there? What are so many people looking at?" Lucas pointed at a group of people on the roadside. Chinese people liked to watch the scene of bustle. It was always a great hobby for Chinese people. Oliver looked outside out of boredom. After flicking a nce, he was thrown into shock. "Stop!" ... The driver suddenly stepped on the emergency brake in confusion, causing Lucas to smash his head into the back of the chair in front of him. "You bastard, do you want to die? Why did you call for a stop?" Lucas cursed angrily. "It''s so hurt. I really want to dig out your eyes! My forehead hurts! Damn it. It''s all your fault." Without even arguing, Oliver directly pulled open the car door and jumped out. "Hey! How can I be blind and be friends with you? What are you going to do?" ... "Tell me. ine is crazy. Are you also crazy? Damn it. You are so unreasonable." Lucas grunted angrily as he rolled down the window and looked out. Oliver ran forward like a sharp sword. Havinge up to the crowd, he ferociously asked them to disperse. "Mr. Lee, what should we do? Should we still wait for Master Young?" The driver of the ZH n asked Lucas gloomily. Lucas snorted. "Let''s go! We''re not going to wait for that bastard! Obviously, he''s going to pick up girls again. Let''s go!" The convoy had already left, leaving only Marina at the private airport to keep Atwoodpany. Marina''s face was ashen without any color. She was still annoyed by Emmett''s straightforward confession of his love for ine. "Emmett doesn''t believe me. Sooner orter, he will break up with ine!" Atwood sighed. Marina raised her eyebrows. Looking at Atwood, she asked suspiciously. "Why do you say that?" Atwood took a look at Marina and said in a low voice. "The person whom you asked to assassinate ine has already been controlled by Emmett. He hates you deeply now. You must be careful." "What?" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Marina quivered in shock and almost fell over. Atwood surprisingly knew that she sent people to chase after ine. This was extremely confidential! "Dad...." Atwood stopped Marina''s pointless exnation. He said directly, "I know my son best. He cares so much about ine. Those who want to harm ine will not end well." "That''s why you have to be careful. Perhaps Emmett has already made his mind to take revenge on you. " "What?" Marina gasped in astonishment. "Then what should I do?" Atwood sneered, "Continue your original n.... Actually, even if I don''t stop them, Emmett and ine won''t be able to be together. This is a secret...." ... Secret? Marina''s curiosity was aroused. "What secret? Could it be ... Emmett and ine...." Atwoodughed sinisterly, "Wait and see. You''ll know." When Marina saw that Atwood did not want to exin this matter clearly, she did not say anything else. Atwood left a few words to his subordinate, got into his car, and left first. Marina stood there alone in the cold wind. Chapter 398: So Heartless Chapter 398: So Heartless It waste autumn. If it rained, one would feel a little cold. "How can I secretly have him take the next dose of medicine?" This was a tricky business. Emmett was quite cautious. He did everything meticulously. It was a very difficult task to drug him. Now that Emmett and ine were openly together, he would not meet Marina again. How could Marina approach Emmett and drug him? "Don''t panic. There will definitely be a way out. I need to calm down...." Marina closed her eyes and the corner of her coat fluttered with the autumn wind. The phone rang. Marina was shocked. She opened her eyes and found her phone. After taking a look at it, she quickly answered. "Dad...." "Marina, I can''t live anymore...." "What''s wrong, Dad?" When Marina heard her father cry loudly, she panicked. "Veronica was kidnapped and the kidnapper demanded arge ransom of 50 million. How can I have so much money? What should I do?" With a cold look, Marina pondered over this matter. Who kidnapped Veronica? Mr. Clooney had lust for women and he was kind to his lovers. Veronica was his favorite. Since she was kidnapped, he would definitely be anxious. "Dad, can you ignore Veronica?" Thinking back and forth, Marina said such indifferent words. "What? What did you say?" Mr. Clooney almost fainted. What did he hear just now? ... Surprisingly, his introverted and quiet daughter made such a cruel suggestion with such a calm tone. To ignore Veronica? Veronica then would be killed. "What did you say? What exactly are you talking about?" Mr. Clooney was so anxious that he roared. Marina took a deep breath. She had already guessed that Emmett was the one behind this. "Dad, is your life more important or Veronica''s?" "If you are willing to sacrifice your life for Veronica''s, I don''t care about it. You can ransom Veronica. "Weigh up the pros and cons of this matter." Mr. Clooney was shocked. He needed to sacrifice himself for Veronica? No matter how much he loved Veronica, he couldn''t risk his own life to exchange for her. "Marina, can you beg Emmett to help solve this matter?" "Or you can borrow some money from him." "If Emmett is willing to help, this matter will definitely be solved easily!" Hearing Mr. Clooney''s childish suggestion, Marina almostughed coldly. To ask Emmett for help? If he was the kidnapper, would he help them? This was ridiculous! Maybe Emmett was waiting for her to beg him. Marina clenched her teeth. Although Veronica was nice to her, Veronica was still an outsider. "Dad, let me put it this way. Emmett will not help. Don''t expect to get anything from Emmett." "For this matter, do as I say. Let the kidnapper kill Veronica." "After that, let''s choose a good cemetery for her." Marina said coldly and immediately hung up. Mr. Clooney opened his mouth wide and lifted his phone in a daze. In a state of shock, he listened to the beeping sounding from the phone for a long time. To his surprise, his quiet and virtuous daughter would say so. How could such a quiet girl say such cold and heartless words? Mr. Clooney couldn''t ept it! ... After hanging up, Marina revealed a sad expression. No matter what, Veronica had been caring about her.... No matter how ruthless she was, she didn''t have the heart to give up her rtive. However.... Thinking of Emmett''s sharp and vicious gaze, Marina couldn''t help but tremble. This should be the most crucial moment in Emmett''s decisive battle with her! Emmett had already taken control of Ninja. The ZH n that he had been ruling became stronger, just like adding wings to a tiger. What else could stop Emmett? Sure enough, from the very beginning, Emmett had been using Marina. Perhaps everything was under Emmett''s control from the very beginning. Marina lowered her head. Narrowing her eyes, she rushed towards her car. ine was sent to Emmett''s vi. She had been sleeping like a water lily. Her long and dense eyshes were like small fans. asionally, they fluttered slightly. "ine is so unlucky. She has never enjoyed a wealthy life since she was young. Her family used to take her as a servant. She managed to get into university and met Emmett. But now she bes like this. She is so unlucky." Hazel watched ine sleep and couldn''t help but sigh. Hazel quietly walked out of the bedroom, closed the door, and began to admire Emmett''s house. It was so magnificent. Emmett was truly rich. Even the small ornaments around the corner were cultural relics of a certain country. How much would it cost to decorate the house? As Hazel looked around, she saw two rows of servants waiting outside to greet Emmett as he walked in. Hazel was in a trance for a while. Heavens. Emmett really looked like an emperor. If ine was fortunate enough to hold on, she would be like a queen! "Hazel, how is ine?" Emmett walked in with his head held high. He took off his coat and handed it to the housekeeper. Staring at Hazel, he asked about ine''s situation first. ... Emmett did love ine, didn''t he? Hazel was happy for ine and said. "Se has been sleeping soundly. Emmett, what exactly should we do about ine''s illness? Can she be cured?" Hearing what Hazel said, Emmett paused. A trace of sadness shed across his handsome face as he muttered. "I don''t know.... No matter whether she will be cured, I won''t ignore her." "Even if she goes to hell, I will follow her. It would be better for us to stay together." As he spoke, Emmett smiled mournfully yet with infinite determination. Hazel''s eyes couldn''t help but turn red. Emmett hurriedly walked upstairs and said indifferently. "Thank you for staying here with ine. You must be tired. I''ll have the driver take you back. Joe, arrange a car and send Ms. Hoffman back. Excuse me. I''ll go to see ine. See you." "There''s no need to be so courteous. I''ll visit her again tomorrow. As for the school...." "You don''t have to worry about it. I will arrange everything. Even if ine doesn''t go to school, she can still get her diploma." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Hazel nodded in relief and walked out. Emmett eased himself into his bedroom. He never allowed anyone to stay in his bedroom, let alone to sleep there. ine was the only one who could rest on his bed! Emmett silently walked to the bed, and looked down at ine affectionately. ine still looked like a little child. With chubby and glowing cheeks, she was as cute as a doll. God, why did you let such a pure and cute girl suffer from such a disease? "Don''t worry, my dear. As long as I''m alive, I will love you." "I will give you warmth and protection as much as I can." Emmett picked up ine''s small hand and leaned it against his face. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. ine seemed to have sensed something in her dream, and a smile appeared on her fair face. ... Emmett looked dotingly at ine. Holding her hand like that, he kept quietly staring at her. It was as if time had stopped. At this moment, they had each other. They relied on each other. Emmett sighed and gently put ine''s hands into the quilt. Then, he tucked her in and bent over. He gave her a light kiss on the forehead before he silently walked out of the bedroom. Kayden was answering a phone in the living room in a low voice. He had to keep his voice down. Now that ine was living in the house, her needs took priority. She was asleep now, so he had to make his call gingerly as if he were a thief. It was no exaggeration to say that ine was his bane. Kayden looked up, seeing his handsome mastering down the stairs. Kayden listened to the phone and nodded to Emmett. Emmett faintly knitted his brows as he walked to the sofa with an icy expression and then sat down. A servant had already handed over the ginseng tea. Emmett elegantly stretched out his slender hand to take it and took a sip. Kayden''s phone call ended. "Young Master.... Supper...." "I don''t want to have it." Kayden got stuck for words. Kayden pursed his lips in dissatisfaction. What was going on? Why didn''t Emmett want to eat? In this way, it was better for ine to be awake. If she was awake, Emmett would eat as scheduled. Emmett kept tapping his fingers on a handle and rubbed the cup on his other hand against his lips. He raised his left eyebrow and said. "Has the killer who chased after ine already been escorted to this city?" Kayden was shocked and immediately nodded. "Yeah, I just received news that the man is in the underground prison in Western District. Young Master, how about me interrogating him tomorrow?" Emmett slowly swallowed a mouthful of tea and sneered. "There''s no need to be so troublesome. He must have taken the order from Marina." Chapter 399: Interrogate Him in Person Chapter 399: Interrogate Him in Person "No interrogations then?" Kayden murmured to himself. Just let him get away with this? Or just shoot him to death? ... Emmett narrowed his eyes. Something strange moved in his eyes, but he said in a calm tone. "I will interrogate him myself. It''ll be a pity if he doesn''t get tortured." What? Kayden was ck-jawed. "What? You will interrogate him in person?" Didn''t Master Smith hate to see the torture? He usually left this kind of work to his men. Emmett put down his teacup and stood up. He tugged at his shirt and said, "Let''s see what he''s made of." When Kayden saw Emmett walking out of the living room, he realized something and chased after, muttering to himself, "Jesus Christ. Master Smith is going to interrogate the man himself. Unbelievable!" Kayden then heard Emmett instructing the butler at the door, "Joe, ask the maid to keep an eye on ine. Make sure she has a good sleep." Joe bowed respectfully, "Yes, sir, as you asked. Don''t worry." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Alright." Just he was about to turn around to leave, Emmett thought of something and said again, seriously. "If ine wakes up, don''t startle her. If she looks calm, then give her something to eat." "Yes, sir." "And, if she wants to see me, just call me." "Alright, sir." However, he didn''t sound certain when he said thest sentence. If ine wasn''t conscious, she wouldn''t want to see him. ine being sick was the cruelest thing to him. Kayden would like Emmett to stay with ine if he was so worried about her. Of course, he didn''t have the nerve to say it out. Emmett sat in the back of the car, frowning and thinking of something. Suddenly, he smiled coldly. That smile scared Kayden. ... So evil! It made people shudder! "Master Smith, you..." Kayden asked in a low voice. Why were youughing like that? Emmett knew what Kayden wanted to ask. He closed his eyes, seemingly tired, and rubbing his nose bridge with two fingers. "Just excited about knowing what I can do to him." Holy shit! Kayden trembled. He knew Master Smith too well. When Master Smith was furious, he usually smiled. Just like now, he was smiling, but the coldness and killing intent oozed from his every pore. That man, he wasn''t that lucky to survive today. Death was inevitable, but only after cruelest torture. Anyone who messed up with Master Smith''s loved one would seek his own death. The car drove into a heavily guarded factory, secured by armed folks. "Master Smith!" When Emmett got off the car, people of the ZH n greeted him. "Kayden!" Kayden was the second-inmand of the ZH n. Even though he was like Emmett''s sidekick, everyone except Emmett had to listen to him. Emmett walked in, not even making eye contact with them. He just stared sightlessly ahead. His killing intent overflew! Drifting his gaze around his men, Kayden gestured them to straighten up. Everyone just kept quiet and followed Emmett inside. The elevator sent them down all the way to the dungeon. This was the ce where they tortured their enemies. The most terrifying hell! As soon as they entered the dungeon, Kayden trembled with the coldness. "Master Smith, this way, please." A man was leading the way, but he didn''t dare to look Master Smith in the eye. Many of them had only heard of Emmett''s stories and knew that he was their boss, but none of them had the chance to see him. Today their dream came true. He was unexpectedly handsome. And cold at the same time! The current would run through their spines even with one single peek. ... Bang! An iron door was pulled open with a ng. Then a terrible musty smell came into their nostrils. Emmett wrinkled up his nose as he walked in expressionlessly. The damp walls were dimly lit by a bulb. The cement ground was damp too because of the humidity. In the corner of the wall lied that man. His body was covered in blood for Emmett''s men had already beaten him up. His clothes were tattered, and his ankles were tied with iron chains. A man had already prepared Emmett afortable chair. Emmett lifted up his coat and sat down elegantly, with his legs crossed, left foot jiggling leisurely. The lying man heard something and moved his body slightly, and then, he propped himself up. He couldn''t fully open his eyes because of the swelling, his body twitching despite himself. "You..." That man said hoarsely. Emmett''s lips curved up. "Looks like you haven''t woken up yet. I don''t want to talk to a drowsy man. Kayden." Kayden then waved his hand and a man got his hint. He walked over from the back door, brought some ice water and poured it on the man''s head. ... "Shit." His body trembling, he groaned with pain. It was cold! The freezing water! The freezing water with salt in it! It was not only cold, but also stinging. Not able to utter a sound, the man curled up on the ground, trembling. His ghastly pale lips could still be seen even in the dim light. A man went over and lift his chin up with an iron rod so that Emmett could see his face clearly. The smile on Emmett''s face lingered still. "Are you the man?" Emmett snorted. He lifted his hand and Kayden instantly handed him a cigarette. Then, on his right, another man lit the fire for him. Emmett stared at the man coldly as he blew out several smoke rings. ... "You attacked ine?" The man was still trembling nonstop as he cast a resentful nce at Emmett. He snorted. He didn''t intend to talk to Emmett. Anyway, he knew that he was going to die, so it was of no help talking to him. Therefore, he''d like to die a quick death by provoking him. The sooner he died, the sooner he would be freed. Kayden frowned to the man''s stubbornness and noncooperation, but Emmett chuckled to it. Leaning back to afortable position, Emmett held a cigarette between his fingers, ferocity, however, coming out of his pores. "Well, you have a bone, don''t you? You want a quick death?" Emmett said as if he was talking about an interesting story about his neighbor. But suddenly something cold moved in his eyes and his voice got harsher. "You almost get my woman killed, and now she is permanently injured. I can''t let you die so easily. I heard you and your wife were so in love. And you wanted to take her far away and live a happy life with her after this mission? And, oh, I also heard she is pretty, when she was alive?" Emmett talked about the killer man''s wife, startling the man. He raised his head and looked at Emmett with fear. Why did Emmett mention his wife? She was already dead! Emmett tapped the handle of the chair with his fingers and raised his eyebrows. He said this as if he was narrating a couple''s story in a movie. "Have you heard of having sex with a corpse?" "What?" Emmett''s words gave the man quite a start. He suddenly sat up, his mouth wide-open, his lips trembling. Emmett narrowed his eyes slightly with a faint smile. He fixed his gaze at the man and asked word by word, "So, have you heard of it or not? Interesting thing, isn''t it? Do you want to see? I''ve spent a lot of money to freeze your woman''s body, and it hasn''t rotted yet." The color drained from him. His lips began to tremble, then his hands, his head, his entire body began to shake uncontrobly. ... "You ... you can''t do that! She''s already dead! You can''t do that to her!" "That''s not for you to decide." Emmett sneered. "Why can''t I do this to your woman after what you did to mine?" Chapter 400: You Dont Get to Beg Me Chapter 400: You Don''t Get to Beg Me My woman was almost killed by you. She drifted alone in the icy cold sea, with no one by her side. Can you imagine that countless sharks were swimming around her, sniffing her and seeking a chance to devour her? She had a fever, but she had to lie alone on a cold rock, with no water or food. Ants and cockroaches just jumped back and forth on her body! The great shock had made her lost her memories and driven her frantic. She couldn''t control her emotions! She lost all happiness she could have had! This is all thanks to you. You brought all the miseries to her. Now you tell me not to harm your wife? Who are you to beg me? Your wife died, and she deserved it! And seeing your dead wife fucked just serves you right! "You don''t get to say no to me! You don''t get it, okay? " Each and every word stabbed that man like a dagger filled with Emmett''s anger. The man opened his mouth wide in astonishment, his face ghastly pale and his hands shaking. Then, after a while, tears rolled down his face. He said in a constricted voice. "You can do everything to me. I won''t utter a word. But could you spare my wife? She''s already gone! Let her rest in peace. I beg you!" Emmett looked down at the man as if he was looking at a dog, his face remaining the same. Holding the cigarette in his hand and taking a few puffs, he calmed down, as if he never lost his temper. "You don''t get to beg me." ... The man panicked and knelt on the ground. "I tell you who''s behind this! I''ll tell you the truth! Marina instructed me! It''s her! Please, spare my wife. I didn''t give her the life she wanted when she was alive. Now she''s gone, please leave her alone." Emmett sneered, "Marina? I knew it already. Your truth is nothing to me. What else did you have?" The man froze. "I got a big secret! I bet you don''t know that!" Half an hourter, Emmett walked out of the dungeon as he cleaned his hands. The faces of the men who followed him out all went pale. Some timid guys even puked. Master Smith was so cruel! Now they knew it! The cruel, ruthless young master of ZH n! Half an hour ago, that man watched behind the ss as some wolf dogs tore his wife''s body into pieces and swallowed her. The man patted the ss and cried, vomiting nonstop. Some of his men vomited too. With the smallest change of expression, Emmett smoked and enjoyed this show. Only Kayden understand how Emmett felt. Ten times of torture couldn''t offset the despair and sadness of searching for ine on the deste ind. Now, the man''s skin had been peeled off. His entire body was covered in blood, so was the floor of the dungeon. However, he was still alive! The agony he had to bear! Before Emmett left, he instructed, "Pour him salt water every ten minutes. Break his bones one by one with a plier. If he dies tonight, you''ll all die with him. He has to be alive for this for three whole days!" Emmett''s ruthlessness startled Kayden as well. He pursed his lips and followed Emmett out. "Master Smith..." He was about to ask if they were going too far. ... Emmett interrupted him. Standing in the courtyard and enjoying the starry sky in thete autumn night breeze, Emmett narrowed his eyes and said. "Kayden, are you looking forward to the day when we torture Marina as much as I am?" Kayden couldn''t hold any more. He muttered, "Master Smith. We can just kill Marina for good." Emmett turned his head and red at Kayden, asking, "Are you being soft? Did you forget how she treated ine? She still suffers! ine still suffered from that ident. It isn''t easy to recover from it. I''m not a charity. I don''t have to be kind to her. Marina is asking for her own death. I won''t spare her. She can take my business; she can take my money. But she can''t harm ine. Whoever touches my loved woman, I will torture him to death." He then walked to the car. Kayden rubbed his nose and cursed himself, "Idiot, what''s wrong with me being kind to her?" All the way home, Emmett was on theputer, taking care of his businesses. Inside the car was silent. One could only hear the sound of tapping the keyboard. Kayden sat on the passenger seat and looked at the night with mixed feelings. Master Smith was cold to anyone in the world except ine. He was like spring in front of her and winter the others. Was love so magical? Not able to hold back, Kayden blurted out, "Master Smith, how long will you love ine?" "What?" Emmett stopped his tapping and looked up at Kayden. Kayden realized that he had done another stupid thing. Damn! What''s wrong with him today? "It''s fine ... just ignore me." "Until I die." Emmett said as if it was nothing. Until he died! Kayden was shocked by his answer. Thunderstruck. Emmett then lowered his head to continue his work. However, Kayden''s eyes welled up. He was touched. Deeply touched. ... They returned to the vi soon. The living room looked warm and cozy with the orange wall lights. "Joe, did she wake up when I wasn''t here?" As soon as he stepped in the vi, it was Emmett''s first thing to ask. Joe took over Emmett''s coat and shook his head, smiling. "Miss ine had a very good sleep. She didn''t wake up. Master Smith, would you like your coat dry- cleaned?" Emmett nced at his expensive coat and said indifferently, "It''s all dirty. Throw it away." He didn''t want any more blood in ine''s life. He was going to throw away all what he wore today. He needed to get rid of that man''s negative energy. Emmett changed into his pajamas and soft slippers, and then he walked into the bedroom quietly. ine was sleeping soundly, only in a different position. One of her pink and soft legs was stretching out from the nket. "You should get spanked for it." Emmett smiled indulgently and said in a low voice, tucking the nket around her leg. "Sleep, my cutest little thing." Emmett felt warm seeing her. He then went into the bathroom, where the maid had drawn the bath for him. Seeing the full bathtub of warm water, Emmett finally felt tired. Exhausted mentally. Ever since he learned that ine had disappeared, he never rxed himself for a minute. He was anxious and worried every day. Right now, his woman was sleeping in his bed. Although not in her best mental state, she was still alive. And he could take care of her from now on. Emmett breathed an enormous sigh of relief and soaked himself in the tub. Tilting his head back and leaning against the bathtub, Emmett closed his eyes to have a rest. Not long after... ine woke up and wanted to use the bathroom. Frowning, she got up from the bed and looked around. Where was she? She didn''t know this ce. Whatever. The top priority was to find the bathroom was. She needed to pee! ine climbed out of the bed, oh, to be exact, she rolled out of the bed like a snowball. ... This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Oh, thick carpet is the best, and it''s snow white. Sofortable." ine scratched her head, her hair wild, and she looked around. For the bathroom, of course. Barefoot, ine tentatively pushed open a door. Bingo! She found it in one go. Yeah! ine quickly took off her panties and sat on the toilet. She didn''t know that from the moment she skipped in, someone was staring at her all the time. Emmett couldn''t help butugh, seeing her like this. She woke up for she couldn''t hold it any longer. Sitting on the toilet, ine was snoozing with his eyes closed. Some of her toes were naughtily jiggling. Her head nodded and nodded. She might fall asleep at any second. Emmett couldn''t help butugh. He then covered his mouth to utter no sound. After ine peed, she wanted some wipes fordies'' private part. And she found them nearby. ine was quite satisfied with this ce. Chapter 401: I Didnt Do It on Purpose Chapter 401: I Didn''t Do It on Purpose ine pulled her pantie up and wanted to go back to sleep. Before she left, she nced inside. ... What was that? ine blinked her eyes and walked to the smoke-shrouded area. "A statue?" Puzzled, ine strained her eyes to see the man soaking in the bathtub. What a chiseled body! How beautiful! Strong and sexy man chest. And pecs on his abs. Oh, she was gonna faint. Being attracted, ine forgot to see who it was in the tub. She just focused on his body. ine stretched out her hand and poked at Emmett''s chest. "Oh, so strong." ine blinked and curled up her lips into a smile. She seemed to enjoy this. Emmett''s body tensed up. Being "assaulted" by her, Emmett felt hotter. ... Shaking her head, ine was still sleepy. She wanted to sleep. ine''s eyelids were seeking each other. Emmett was afraid that she would fall asleep in the next second. She muttered, "Well, it''s just a statue. I''d better go to sleep." So sleepy! This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Emmett couldn''t help it. He stretched out his hand and grabbed ine''s hand. When ine opened her eyes in shock, Emmett said hoarsely, "Does it feel good to you?" "What..." ine was startled by this sexy male voice. Shaking her head to refresh herself, she looked down at her hand that was grabbed by the statue. Why was her hand being grabbed by someone else? She looked over along the hand and saw Emmett smiling to her. "Oh, Mr. Smith. Why are you here?" Frightened, ine almost fell backward. Emmett chuckled, "Why? I was just bathing." "Bathing?" ine couldn''t believe it. Her gaze roamed over Emmett. And she finally realized. So, it wasn''t a statue, but Emmett! Jesus Christ. ine felt rather embarrassed. He is a person, not a statue... So that meant she touched Emmett''s body just now? Wait a second! She couldn''t do that! Alright, she often did things that embarrassed her since she was young, but not in front of Emmett, please. Emmett''s lips curled into a wicked smile. Seeing ine was so cute, his blood was pumping. He didn''t intend to let her go. "I''m here all this time. You touched me just now, didn''t you? I just want to know; does it feel good?" "What feels good?" What? Her head span still. "My body, does it feel good to touch me body? Do you like it or not?" ... "I..." ine was speechless. She didn''t know how to answer him. Although he was smiling, ine could feel the tension, sexual tension. "Did I, did I touch you?" "Didn''t you?" Emmett raised his eyebrows and smiled, but it was more than a smile. ine''s heart was racing, seeing a man like this when she was still drowsy. ine pulled her hand back. But she failed because Emmett was holding it tightly. She would do anything to leave this room. What she wanted to do was to run back to the bed, hide herself under the nket and pretend to be a little turtle, unable to hear or see anything. But Emmett''s sturdy chest was glistening under the light. ine was dizzy. What a hot male body! "I''m sorry, I didn''t touch you on purpose. I''m sorry..." ine blushed, her heart pounding. She couldn''t see him, because he was naked, and hot. Damn. Why was he so good-looking? He was so attractive. Holy hell! "Well, just saying sorry won''t do. It''s not enough." As Emmett spoke slowly, he cast a burning gaze across ine''s chest. Eyes wide open, ine looked up at Emmett. Oh, he looked so horny. ... ine''s face went red, so did her ears and neck. "Then, what are you going to do?" "What could I do? I just have to touch you back." "Sorry?" "Well, you touched me, so I touch you back. And we''re even." "Oh!" Dumbfounded, ine could only blink her eyes. However, Emmett didn''t do anything. He just looked at her in the tub, smiling significantly. ... Somehow, ine''s face was getting hotter and hotter. Along his arm, ine could see his chest, then his abs, then... Fortunately, the lower part was under the water, otherwise she would literally have a nosebleed. A handsome strong man in the bathtub... It was too hot to handle. Emmett gently scratched ine''s palm without uttering a sound. He just enjoyed himself in the warm water. While ine couldn''t handle it anymore. Her mind began to wander liberally. "You take your time. I''ll leave..." ine muttered embarrassedly, like a child who did something wrong. She wanted to break it free and left here as soon as possible. Emmett just smiled and wouldn''t let her go. Narrowing his eyes, Emmett said, "We''re not even. How can you leave?" "You..." Before ine could say anything, Emmett pulled her over and ine fell to his embrace. "Oh!" ine screamed in fright. Emmett managed to catch ine right in his embrace. Her pajamas were almost wet. "What are you doing?" ine opened her eyes wide and looked at Emmett. Right now, she was above him. Soaked in that massive bathtub. Or should it be called a small swimming pool? With one hand around her waist and the other on her breast, Emmett tortured her firm swell. Both were breathing hard. "It''s my turn to touch you, right?" Very embarrassed, ine struggled to leave, but she failed every time. She was under his control. "Don''t do this..." "Then how about this way?" Emmett changed the way he rubbed her breasts. ine groaned out of painful pleasure and squirmed. "No..." ... ine was like a frightened kitten, lying on Emmett''s body. Her round eyes were like the stars of the night, extremely bright. Emmett also saw innocence in those eyes. He couldn''t hold it any more. Emmett took a deep breath. His lower part was changing. It was getting harder and harder. The fire of lust lit up in Emmett''s eyes. He narrowed his eyes. "Baby..." His voice got hoarse, with the sexiness of a mature man. "I don''t want to be here. I want to leave." ine trembled when she looked up and ran into his thirsty gaze. "Leave? No, you can''t. Look, you''re trembling. You must be cold. You are wearing clothes in the water. The more you''re wearing, the colder you''ll feel." Emmett said as he curled up into a wicked smile. "If you want to get warm, you have to be like me. You take off all your clothes, and you won''t feel cold. Instead, it will be very warm. Do you want to give it a try?" "No, thanks! I''m good. I''d better go out and sleep." ine understood what Emmett was going to do instantly. He wanted her naked, just like him! Holy shit! A man and a woman, both naked in the bathtub... No matter how she thought about it, it all ended up sex. Chapter 402: Why Are You Wearing My Clothes Chapter 402: Why Are You Wearing My Clothes Lying on Emmett''s body, ine opened her eyes wide. She tried to get out this tub. Emmett loosened his grip a little, so that ine would think that she might have a chance. As expected, ine arched her body and tried to climb out. This was when Emmett could unbutton her pajamas. They were unbuttoned one by one. ine was still struggling to get out, but she kept sliding back, like an ice skater. "You are trembling? Aren''t you cold?" ... Emmett chuckled. Her pajama top was already unbuttoned. The firm swell of her breasts was right in front of Emmett''s eyes. Raising his eyebrows, Emmett directly put his palm on her breasts. ine let out a groan of pleasure. She cried out, feeling a big hand on her chest. She trembled, and slipped into the water again. "Get your hands off me. Don''t do this..." ine''s face immediately turned red. She grabbed Emmett''s big hand and tried to take it away. But soon after she managed to take away his hand, Emmett put the other. ... ine was so anxious that sweat oozed from her forehead. One was gone, and the other was on. Emmett bit his lips, staring at her with smart eyes. He was having fun. ine was anxious and tired, but she couldn''t do anything about it. Tears fell down her cheeks. "I told you not to do this. I don''t want to be here anymore ... You bad person..." When ine was not sick, she was able to hold her temper. But when she was not well, she would shout the cruelest words. Now, she was embarrassed, so she just shed tears. Emmett could not bear to see ine crying. Whenever ine cried, he would feel heartache. "Oh, baby, don''t cry. Why are you crying? I promise I won''t do this, okay?" ine pouted and rolled her eyes at Emmett, "You''re just giving lip service. You never keep your words." "Do I? Am I that bad?" "What do you think? Get your hands off me. I''m so embarrassed." Emmett took them away. Although he didn''t want to, he wanted her happy. That was the most important. But his gaze never left her bosom. Swallowing hard, he said. "Embarrassed and hot, right?" ... "No! You are wrong! Let go of me!" ine''s figure showed out through the wet clothes. No man could walk away from the ample bosom. "If you leave, I''ll go with you." Emmett patted ine''s butt. Her great butt. So tempting. Emmett could no longer keep his manhood down, which stood straight in the water. As long as he was with ine, he had no way with it. He only wished he could press her on the bed. ine red, "I''m leaving. And you''re not. Don''t follow me!" She had to say that. If he left with her, she was still his prey. ine pointed at the tip of Emmett''s nose and said seriously, "Don''t move! Don''t move! Just keep enjoying your bath." Emmett grinned at her. She was a young and beautiful woman, and the only one who could point his nose and tell him what to do. This world was wonderful, wasn''t it? "Alright, I won''t move. I''ll count to fifty before I go up. Is that okay?" He didn''t want her to cry. His heart would pain. He had to listen to her. ine rolled her eyes. She was still a little tired, and she managed to stay awake. Trying her best to resist the temptation of this man, she tilted her head. "Count to sixty, and then you go out." "Sixty it is." Well, after sixty seconds, God knew what Emmett would do to her. ine didn''t have to time to get dressed. She just climbed out of the tub with the help of the wall. She should have had some exercises, or it wouldn''t be so hard for her to get out. Most importantly, she had to step on him to get out. What was he made of? Why was he so hard? Not like her body, which was soft and tender. ... Emmett was like Iron Man. Hard everywhere! "What is it?" ine asked curiously. Something moved in Emmett''s eyes. He took a deep breath. ine moved her feet moved again, her face full of curiosity, and her eyes blinked. What was it? Felt like a hard rock. ine arched her back and pressed her hands against the sides of the bathtub. Emmett could enjoy her breasts as much as he could. And her feet, which were under the water, were touching something strange. "Oh, god..." Emmett couldn''t hold it and groaned. ine turned to look at Emmett in confusion. What happened to him? Why did he make that sound? So strange... When she looked at Emmett, she found he was narrowing his eyes, seeming to endure something. ... That gave ine quite a start. Her legs went weak. Emmett''s hands moved along from her ankle. His voice was low and deep, "Baby, do you know where you touched me just now?" What? Touched? Really? But she didn''t! She wouldn''t do that, especially not in front of horny Emmett. She didn''t have the nerve. He had asked a lot from her. If she yed tititing, he would go crazy. Although she was stupid, she knew the consequences. "I, I didn''t..." "You didn''t?" "No, I didn''t..." "You''re still touching it. You say you didn''t?" "How..." Only then did ine realize that her feet ... was fiddling with his... All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Shit! ine immediately took her leg back andy on Emmett like a defeated soldier. She did not know what to do. Her plump chest pressed against Emmett''s, white and soft. So irresistible. ... "Baby, you staying? Are you seducing me? I''m not a gentleman. Ten more seconds on me, I will do my business. Ten seconds? ine was frightened by this number. She didn''t care if she looked decent, and climbed out of the bathtub as much as she could. "Silly girl." Emmett looked at ine and chuckled. "Baby, take off your pajamas. They''re all wet. You''ll catch a cold." As Emmett said, he slowly stood up from the water. He looked down at his manhood. Poor thing, it was rock-hard long ago. ine scurried into the bedroom. Emmett was right; her pajamas were all soaked, dripping with water. She couldn''t get into bed with wet pajamas, the nket would get wet. As ine ran, she took off her clothes and threw them all over the floor. Then, she opened the closet, searching for other clothes she could wear. She couldn''t be naked. She knew Emmett. Not wearing any clothes just tempted him more. ine just fished something in the closet and wore it. As she was dressed, Emmett walked out of the bathroom. Emmett was dying his hair with a towel. And he froze when he looked up. ine was trying to wear his long shirt. His shirt was big. It just hung on her loosely. And the hem just reached her butt, showing out her two tender and white legs. It was even more attracting than not wearing clothes! "Why are you wearing my clothes?" He asked slowly. ... ine was hurrying with the buttons. The more anxious she was, the more time she took. Just as she got to thest one, she heard Emmett''s voice and gave a gasp of surprise. Chapter 403: We Sleep Separately Chapter 403: We Sleep Separately When ine finally fastened all the buttons, she stiffly turned around and forced a smile at Emmett, "My, my pajamas are wet. So I put on your clothes..." ... ine suddenly stopped! She was struck dumb with her eyes wide open. She gasped and her eyes feasted on Emmett. He, he, he didn''t wear anything! Damn it! He didn''t even wearing a towel. He walked out naked with the water trickling down his body. Geez! That burnt her eyes! She saw the thing! It was hard on the eyes. Emmett smirked, showing off his body. Good. This was a sign of growth. Look at her. She was out gawking at him. After a long time, ine realized what she was doing. She shook her head hard and slid under the covers like a rabbit panting for its burrow. Heat crept into her cheeks. ''Shame! '' This world was crazy. The naked one didn''t feel embarrassed, but she floundered in embarrassment. "Look, baby. I didn''t say anything. You can look as long as you want. Anyway, it totally belongs to you. Just help yourself." Emmett teased ine while drying his hair. A muffled voice came from the bedclothes, "I didn''t see anything!" "Really? But I noticed that you''ve been staring at my tool for ten minutes." ine got out of the quilt and argued, "It''s not ten minutes! One minute at most!" "Really? You admitted that you are staring at me ... Didn''t you just say that you didn''t see anything?" ... ine was shocked. She had been tricked by Bad-bear Smith again! All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She wanted to curl up in shame! ... Once again, ine muffled head to heels under the covers like an ostrich. ... Emmettughed heartily. Lifting the quilt, he saw ine''s snow-white feet and tickled one. "No." ine was shocked and quickly drew back her feet. She curled up into a ball lest Emmett would tickle the other foot and breathed with her head under the quilt. Hiding under the covers was an unbearable torture. All this trapped heat led her feeling hot and sticky. Just as ine was panting under the covers, Emmett pulled the quilt away. "What are you doing?" ine shouted. Emmett knelt on the bed, holding the quilt in his hand. He bantered with the little woman who curled into a ball with a big smile, "I''m looking for a hidden groundhog. Do you see her? Right, she is not a groundhog but an ostrich. Look, she buries her head in the sand but leaves her butt outside." Emmett spanked ine''s butt. "What are you doing? Tuck me in! I''m cold!" ine trembled and her face turned red again. ''Damn Bad-bear Smith. I wear only your shirt as pajamas. Of course, it can''t cover my butt. Poor me. I am naked under the shirt. '' "What do you think I''m doing? Of course, I''m going to sleep! This is my home, my bed. If I don''t sleep, am I going to spend the night with my eyes open?" ine was dumbfounded. "You, you are going to sleep on this bed?" "Can''t I?" "Your house is huge; you can go to sleep in another room!" "Well, I choose to sleep on this bed. It''s my freedom, right?" "Okay... I''ll go to another room." "I''ll follow you wherever you go. Don''t you find it troublesome? Anyway, I''ll be with you in whichever room you go to and on whichever bed you sleep. Why bother to change?" "You! Why do you stick to me?" "Did you forget it again? You''re my woman! We''re going to stay like this forever!" Emmett said pleasantly and touched ine''s face. Then, he swiftly slid in beside her. He pulled up the quilt and tucked them in. ine was shocked for a moment, then she turned around and tried to move away from him. "What are you hiding from me? Let''s huddle together to get warm. Come on." ... Emmett pulled ine back into his embrace. "Do your own thing, okay? Let''s sleep separately and don''t touch each other, okay?" "Alright, let''s sleep separately. I agree." But Emmett didn''t keep his words and began to fondle her. ine''s back was pressed against Emmett. It felt like the man was burning up. Why was he so warm? He was like a small stove. "Didn''t you agree that we should sleep separately? Don''t touch me!" ine twisted in Emmett''s arms. With a slight movement, she felt a hard thing. This time, she knew what it was. She was so embarrassed that almost fainted. Then she struggled to get away from Emmett. ine was grabbing onto the sheets, hoping to get rid of him but in vain. She was unable to move at all. "OK. I agree that we should do our own thing. This is a great idea. Let''s just sleep in our own way." No one could lie through his teeth like Emmett. What he said and what he did were typically two very different things. He fondled her audaciously. Then Emmett ripped off her shirt. With one move, all the buttons of ine''s shirt were pulled off. "You..." ine was speechless. If she had known that this was the result, she wouldn''t have tried so hard to button up the shirt. "I''m so sleepy. Please, don''t do that, okay?" ine rubbed her naked body against Emmett and pleaded. Neither of them wore clothes anymore. Things were starting to heat up in the atmosphere. "Baby, I didn''t say anything. Why did you speak of this? Are you hinting at me? You want me?" ... ine was shocked. Nice one! Bad-bear Smith was good. He easily misinterpret her words like this even with a smile on his face?! "Don''t touch me, I won''t touch you either. Can we sleep separately?" ine felt she was rather tongue-tied. She simply didn''t know what to say. Emmett stroked her chest and enjoyed the tenderness. He said in a hoarse voice, "Alright, let''s sleep separately." ... He hugged her, pressing his head against her neck and kissed her gently. He gasped for breath over her. ine felt that the dense kissesnded on her skin. No matter how she refused, Emmett was patient and gently coaxed her. He kissed her sensitive area, her earlobe and her chest. He even kissed her lower lips... Finally, ine was immersed in his tenderness. She shyly trembled. It was hard for her to reject Emmett. Naturally, he smoothly entered her body. Her tenderness, her panting, her twisting, and her trembling. All of them seemed to be even more seductive amidst his roars. ine fell asleep in this intoxicated fatigue. She fell asleep with a charming smile. With her arms stubbornly hooked onto Emmett''s neck. Emmett saw the woman fell asleep. Only then did he gently take off her arms and tucked her in. Then he happily hugged her over and fell asleep too. It was warm. That night, their dreams were filled with warm sunlight. Something wonderful happened. ording to the frequency of ine''s illness, she should have gone crazy the next day when she opened her eyes. But it didn''t happen. The next day, she was still the same ignorant and obedient woman. Emmett looked at the shy ine wearing clothes and was secretly delighted. Did this mean that ine was getting better? "Wear this sweater. It''s getting cold outside." Emmett helped ine choose a gray sweater. It was oversized andfortable. The sweater''s design was unique. ine also liked it. She nodded and put it on. "I''ll be waiting for you downstairs. After washing up,e downstairs and let''s have breakfast." Emmett smiled at ine, stroking her hair and went down. ine looked in the direction of Emmett''s back and was a little dumbfounded. She couldn''t help but say to herself, "It''s really annoying. Bad-bear Smith messes up my hair every time." After that, she was shocked. So, did Emmett often mess up her hair? She didn''t remember. But why would she say such words? ... ine tidied up her sweater in front of the mirror. Chapter 404: Emmett Gave It to Me Chapter 404: Emmett Gave It to Me Well, the sweater looked good. Bad-bear Smith had a good taste. This loose sweater was suitable for her. But... Why did this sweater look familiar? Stroking the sweater, ine tilted her head and fell into deep thought again. Why ... did she feel she had seen this sweater before? But when? ine couldn''t remember anything and was a little depressed. But she was always an optimistic woman. She didn''t want to think too much. ''Forget it, I am not very clever and used to it.'' ine walked out of the bedroom and looked down at the living room. As she walked down the stairs, many maids bowed to her and shouted, "Good morning, Young Madam!" "Good morning... Wait! What? How did you address me?" Young Madam? ine''s smile froze on her face. She''s not the Young Madam! The title "Young Madam" should be something that only appeared in old- fashioned TV dramas. Emmett walked over and hugged her waist, circling her towards the dining room. "I told them to call you that. Here, you are the Young Madam of the family." "Young Madam? I don''t want this title. What a strange name. Why do you ask them to call me Young Madam!" ine pouted and nced at Emmett. It was the first time that ine realized that Bad-bear Smith''s eyes were so beautiful! They were shaped like the elegant bamboo leaves, reminding her of the spring breeze. Emmett lowered his eyes and gave ine a fond smile. ine blushed and quickly moved her gaze away. The little woman was peering at him. She was so cute. Of course, he caught her in the line of sight. He smiled slightly and pulled out a chair for ine, saying, "You''re my woman. Of course, you''re the Young Madam here. I told them to call you that." ine looked at the appetizing dishes over the table. She sniffled and took a few deep breaths. She had been a gourmet since childhood. Her family was poor and could not afford the expensive dishes, but simple meals were also delicious. Sometimes, she would follow her ssmates to have a big meal. She was always the one who enjoyed it the most. When she saw the food on this table, she hadpletely ignored the titles. The dishes looked delicious and smelt good. ... ine was like an obedient pupil, sitting straight. She stared at the table full of food with big round eyes. Emmett smiled and sat beside her instead of sitting opposite her. "Eat it." "Is that okay? Can I eat now?" Emmett picked up a piece of beef for her and said indifferently, "Of course, you never waited to be served when it came to food. You always ate like nobody was around. Sometimes you had more food than me. That was strange. Why didn''t you get weight or grow taller?" When Emmett spoke of the past, his face was filled with happiness and sweetness. ine was shocked by Emmett''s expression. Did they have a romantic past? Did she lose her memories of him? ine blinked her eyes and fell into confusion. Emmett gently touched her nose and said with a smile, "Silly, what''s wrong? Hurry up and eat it. Aren''t you hungry?" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ine looked at Emmett in a trance. Facing the sunlight that shone through the window, she was touched by his pampering expression. "Alright, I am ready to eat!" ine grinned and waved her knife and fork, heading towards the delicacies. Emmett lingered over breakfast and didn''t eat much. From time to time, he would put some food onto ine''s te. He would naturally wipe the corners of ine''s mouth. His gentle gaze would linger on ine''s face. ine was still the same as before. She forgot everything when she saw the delicious food. She grabbed the knife and forks, stuffing down the food. Her cheeks puffed up when she was chewing. Emmett enjoyed the time with her just like that. If she didn''t go crazy if she didn''t get sick, how good would it be? A burp stopped his thought. ine was stuffed to the gills after finishing the ss of milk. Emmett smiled at her, full of admiration. Heavens! Why was he looking at her like this? ine turned down the corners of her mouth. Needless to say, she wouldn''t look good. ... It was too vulgar to eat so much. She even burped at the table. But why was this fellow looking at her like this? "Well ... Did I do something good to make you feel grateful? Like Mother Teresa." ine couldn''t bear it. She blinked her big eyes and asked Emmett. Emmett was shocked and smiled. "Why do you say that?" "You are staring at me. It seems like I''ve done something that you''re grateful for." "That''s interesting." Emmettughed loudly. ine regarded his doting gaze as a grateful gaze? Silly cat. "Yes, you''re right!" Emmett coaxed ine, "You did something that I am very grateful for." "What is it? Have I forgotten about this?" ine became more and more interested. She was able to make Bad-bear Smith feel grateful? She was awesome! Emmett looked deeply at ine and moved closer. He held her small face and rubbed it in his hand. Then, he naturally picked her up and carried her to the sofa to rest. He said, "Because you let me know the beauty of love. You let me know what love means. Therefore, I am very grateful to you. Understand?" ine was shocked. She crossed her legs and touched each other back and forth. Her big clear eyes widened. After a long time, she murmured, "I don''t understand." Emmett stroke her hair then put his arms around her waist and said with a smile, "That''s right. You don''t need to worry too much. Everything will be fine." Then, Emmett took out hisputer and connected it to thepany''s secretwork to deal with some urgent tasks. He thoroughly dyed the work of the Tianyi Group for ine. During the period, thepany was relying on Jasper, the vice president, and his think tank, to operate normally. But he needed to decide on some major projects. Therefore, he needed time to read through relevant materials, and then issued the orders online. This was also forced by the situation. He had no choice. He was worrying about ine''s situation. He couldn''t leave her and go to work. ... Between the career and the woman, he chose ine without hesitation. It was such a blessing to have ine by his side and a sessful career. Sitting on Emmett''sps, ine first fiddled with her fingernails, and thenbed her hair. After that, she walked away and went to watch TV. After a while, ine got curious about Emmett''sputer. "What is this? The bunch of data makes me dizzy. What is this? You have been staring at these for a long time? Don''t you feel dizzy?" Like a child, ine pressed her hand on Emmett''s leg and stretched her neck to look at theputer. Emmett smiled faintly and exined patiently, "This is the financial data of apany for nearly half a year." "Then why are you looking at this?" "To analyze the statistics!" "Why do you need these statistics?" "To evaluate how much the early investment to buy thispany is." "Then why do you need to buy thispany?" "That''s because if we buy thispany, it means that we have expanded another batch of industries..." They sat on the soft sofa and chatted aimlessly. Kayden was enjoying the scenery outside while listening to their conversation. He almostughed out a few times. That was surprising. Their most impatient eldest Master Smith was able to be so gentle and patient? He exined and exined to a silly girl. He was patient. "Young Master, this is your private line." Kayden walked over and handed the phone to Emmett. Emmett hated Kayden interrupted his happy chatting time with ine. He nced at Kayden with a gloomy face and said impatiently, "Is it important?" "Yes, it''s important." Kayden pretended not to see Young Master''s sharp gaze. Only then did Emmett impatiently answer the phone. He patted ine''s shoulder and hugged her. Then he lowered his voice and said to the phone, "Who?" ine took advantage of this opportunity to take Emmett''sputer. Kayden was enraged when he saw this. That was Young Master''s workputer! It was full of top secrets! He was Young Master''s attendant. Even for him, he had never used Young Master''sputer. Yet this girl took it over... "Hey, you can''t touch this. Put it back!" ... Kayden lowered his voice and grinned at ine. ine was shocked. She blinked her eyes and looked at Kayden. After a second, she quickly retrieved theputer from Kayden''s hand. She rolled her eyes and said disdainfully, "Emmett gave it to me. What''s the matter with you? Kayden is annoying! Go away!" ... At this moment, Kayden was shocked. Chapter 405: Remind Something Chapter 405: Remind Something What, what ine said just now... was the same tone as before. Could it be that she has recovered her memories? ine focused on theputer and didn''t notice the shock in Kayden''s eyes. Kayden nced at the Young Master who was answering the phone. Even the Young Master didn''t care about hisputer, why did he bother to stop her? Then Kayden walked out to bask in the sun. ine had a good time when Kayden was no longer around. However, Emmett''s operating-system version was new. ine didn''t know how to operate it. "Emmett, this, this... Look, the game interface disappeared... I need your help." ine pouted and muttered to Emmett, shaking his arms. Emmett was on the line. He turned to ine while chatting. With a few clicks, he brought the interface back. The call was still going on. ine held theputer happily. She leaned against Emmett''s back with her legs crossed and continued to y the game. When Emmett finished his call and turned to look at ine, he was amused. ine was really into the game. She didn''t even know that her sweater was rolled up and half of her snow-white back was revealed. "Do you know this is the first time that someone yed games on myputer?" Emmett hugged ine over and kissed her earlobe. ine felt itchy and shrunk her neck. Just as he said that the game was over. She returned the computer to Emmett and said, "Okay, the game''s over. Here is yourputer." Emmett turned on hisputer and found it was not good. All the data were gone. All the work he had donest night had been undone. "What''s wrong? Is everything OK?" ine put her head in front of Emmett and blinked her eyes. ... "It''s fine." Emmett smiled faintly and closed theputer. It was OK to work for nothing. He would never me his beloved little woman. "But why are you frowning?" ine''s pink and slender fingers poked Emmett''s eyebrows. "Don''t frown," said she in a sweet voice. "Or you won''t be handsome." Emmett put his arms around ine''s waist and asked hoarsely, "I''ll listen to you and stop frowning. Does that mean I''m very handsome?" ... Before ine could reply, her lips were sealed by Emmett with a kiss. ine wanted to escape, but her waist was tightly bound by Emmett. She had to lean forward, looking as if she had taken the initiative to approach him. It was embarrassing! This kiss deepened. Then ine was ced on the sofa by Emmett. He pressed down on her,pletely covering her. "No..." ine muttered and pushed Emmett with her limp arms. She couldn''t breathe. Kayden kept coughing outside. As long as he looked inside, he couldn''t help but cough for a while. This was too much. He was a gangster from the streets. He could stand in front of the battle but he couldn''t bear such a sweet scene anymore. Really, Young Master had changed in front of ine... "Where''s Young Master? He was there just now. Why can''t I see him now?" A guard raised his hand to shade his eyes from the sun and looked into the vi. The vi was only equipped with floor-to-ceiling windows. Therefore the situation inside could be seen from the outside. If people inside didn''t blur the window, everything inside could be seen from the outside. Hearing this brat''s words, Kayden then overcame by a terrible fit of coughing. ''Young Master was lying on the sofa with a woman in his arms. Only if you got an x-ray vision, of course, you couldn''t see them.'' "Let''s go. I''ll take you out for a stroll. Do you feel like you get way too much free time?" Emmett led ine outside. ine''s face was still red, and she hadn''t recovered from the long kiss. She was a little shy and embarrassed. "Alright... Let''s go out and have a look..." They walked out of the vi. The sun was dazzling and ine narrowed her eyes. When she turned around, she found Kayden was groaning silently. ... It was really strange. Why did Kayden look at her like this? For some reason, ine wanted to anger Kayden, so she grimaced at Kayden. Kayden was even angrier when he saw this. He opened his eyes wide and pretended to wave his fists. Later on, Kayden realized that ine acted like who she used to be. Kayden kept up with Emmett and said, "Young Master, where are we going?" "Let''s go out and have a casual stroll." Emmett was speaking to Kayden, but his gaze was always on ine. Kayden clearly saw love was glittering in Emmett''s eyes. His Young Master was wrapped up in the girl. "Young Master, it''s time to go to thepany to take a look. There are a lot of things waiting for you. You don''t know how many big things have been dyed because you weren''t here these past few days! Forget the stroll. Let''s go to thepany to take a look first." Emmett frowned and was somewhat displeased, "You talked too much! Can''t you shut up?" Kayden immediately went pale and lowered his head. But his lips pouted in a sulk. Honestly! ine''s illness is not an emergency. Her life is no longer in danger. Why was Young Master still stuck with her? Men should put their careers first!!! Kayden looked up and saw ine smugly smiling at him. Kayden was provoked. He must owe this woman in his previous life. That was why she always brought bad luck to him! Emmett brought ine to the mall. As soon as ine entered, she found here was strangely familiar, "I think I''ve been here before." Emmett nced at ine and said indifferently, "Perhaps." Then, he led ine walking around. ine was like a naive girl who was dazzled by the bright lights of the big city. Everything was so novel and interesting to her. Emmett did the same thing that he did before. He casually pointed and bought ine a piece of clothing. Just like that, he pointed at thirty to forty pieces of clothing, and Kayden and other attendants were carrying arge pile of bags as if they were peddlers selling goods. "I knew that. I knew ine was my bad luck! Sure enough!" Kayden was carrying more than ten bags as he walked, muttering to the beautiful couple in front of him. ... The entire shopping mall was cleared out for this so-called shopping trip. In the vast shopping mall, there were only them. ine hugged Emmett''s arm while gasping in surprise. She whispered to Emmett, "Emmett, Emmett, don''t buy so much. I can''t wear them all! Besides, people may call us wrongdoers behind our backs." Emmett''s heart skipped a beat. She had just called him Emmett just like before. "Do you remember anything?" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ine was shocked, "What do I need to remember?" A look of disappointment slid across Emmett''s face, but he quickly concealed it. He hugged ine tightly and said intimately, "Nothing. Forget it. Let''s go. I''ll buy you a cup of bubble tea. Are you thirsty?" ine nodded fiercely, "I love bubble tea!" "I know." Emmett said solemnly, his warm gaze fixed on ine. ''Baby, even if you can''t remember the sweet past with me for the rest of your life, I won''t me you! '' ''As long as you stay by my side...'' Actually, when ine was asleep, Emmett invited several neurology experts to study her case. Several experts said that ording to ine''s current situation, there was no way to help her recover her memories as soon as possible. But she could try to return to where she had been before, or recreate the scenes of the past. She might recall something. Therefore, Emmett tried his best to recreate some scenes from the past for ine, such as today''s shopping trip. What a pity, she didn''t react at all. But he would try his best. He didn''t expect to see Marina outside the mall. Only Marina knew if it was a coincidence. "What a coincidence. I happen toe to shopping... Emmett, I was waiting for youst night. Why didn''t you go home?" Marina leaned against her roadster. Her smiling eyes fixed on Emmett. She deliberately didn''t look at ine and took out a posture of directly ignoring ine. She raised her chin and looked arrogant. ... Emmett frowned slightly. Unexpectedly, Marina still had the guts to appear in front of him. Didn''t she know that she should run for her life now? ''Alright, Marina, I''ll let you know the consequences of being greedy! Emmett then put on a poker face. On the other hand, ine trembled in his arms. Emmett took a deep breath and looked down at ine in his arms. He noticed that ine''s expression had be somewhat abnormal. Her face turned red and her pupils constricted as she stared at Marina who had suddenly appeared. Her small hand gripped his arm in horror, trembling slightly. Why did ine be emotional the moment she saw Marina? Could it be... before she lost her memory, there was something about Marina that strongly stimted her? Even if she lost part of her memories, she would still subconsciously resist and reject Marina? Emmett fell into pondering. ine''s face suddenly went pale. Chapter 406: Lose Control All of a Sudden Chapter 406: Lose Control All of a Sudden She didn''t know why the moment she saw this beautiful woman, she was so disgusted and annoyed. She wanted to scratch her face as hard as possible. However ... on the other hand, she was so afraid of this woman that she always felt that this woman was extremely dangerous. Therefore, ine shrank into Emmett''s arms with mixed feelings, trying to hide her face. "Who is she?" ine asked Emmett timidly in a low voice. "She''s an unimportant stranger. You don''t have to worry." Emmettforted ine. Marina sneered. She was almost speechless. What did Emmett say? Did he say that she was an unimportant stranger? What the hell? She was Emmett''s fianc¨¦e! She was his official fianc¨¦e, formally betrothed in the presence of countless witnesses. "Listen carefully. I, Marina, am Emmett''s fianc¨¦e! Do you understand?" Marina said angrily. .... ine took a deep breath, shivering fiercely. A thrill passed all over Emmett. He subconsciously hugged ine tightly, giving her endless warmth andforted her. "Don''t listen to her nonsense. She''s not. My wife is you." ine clenched her teeth and trembled. .... The color of ine''s eyes began to change. It turned from clearly ck and white to zing hot and fierce! It was like that of a wild dog with a sudden outbreak of rabies. Emmett knew that something was wrong. It was toote. ine suddenly lost control, her entire body trembling and her eyes shining with madness. She screamed, pointing at her. "I hate you! You''re a bad woman! I''ll bite you to death! You''re a bad person!" Emmett''s head almost exploded. "Fuck off! If I see you appear in front of my woman again, I''ll kill you!" Marina shouted sternly. Marina wasn''t afraid and chuckled softly. "Alright,e on. Let the public see how unreliable the Smiths are. If the fianc¨¦e who just got engaged with you was killed by you, don''t you think you would be famous? Emmett, I''m actually a very easy-going person. Why don''t we make an appointment and talk about it? I''m not a cker. Why don''t wee up with apromise that''s eptable to both of us so that we can make a good break?" Emmett secretly sneered at Marina''s "good break". At this time, she wanted to make a good break? Did she think that he was a pushover? "Alright, let''s make an appointment and talk about it properly. Now, disappear as soon as possible! Or I''ll just kill you when my patience ran out!" Emmett smiled gently, giving off a clear shock. Marina''s mind was in turmoil. She was shocked by the beautiful man. Fortunately, she had learned to disguise herself since she was young. She smiled gently and nodded. "Kill me? I don''t mind if you kill me in the big bed where we were on vacation. I''m leaving first. Little beauty, I''ll treat you to tea another day." Marina smiled enchantingly and got into her car. Then, with ine''s crazy howl, she drove away with a sly smile, sure to win. ine had been struggling in Emmett''s arms and screaming with her eyes red. If there weren''t the men of ZH n surrounding ine, ine would really make a scene. "Alright, alright, baby, she''s gone. It''s alright, calm down." Emmett stroked ine''s hair and gently kissed her forehead,forting her. .... ine sneered. She pped Emmett hard in his face. Seeing that, the subordinates trembled with fear. Emmett was beaten.... This was the first time they had seen that.... It was Emmett who was beaten, but the ones who were afraid of the consequences were those subordinates. Kayden''s expression was also very gloomy. Anyway, he was Emmett''s subordinate. Seeing Emmett being beaten, he was naturally very concerned. However, he could not go over and say anything. After all, ine was currently in a mad state. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ine''s eyes were scarlet red as she pointed at Emmett''s nose and scolded. "You bastard! You''re with her! You two work together to lie! Neither of you is good! I hate you! I hate you the most!" Emmett moved his numb gums and sneered. He grabbed ine''s small hand and held her in his arms. He said dismissively. "It''s not bad to be the person you hate the most, better than being forgotten by you." Seeing him so affectionate and resigned towards ine, Kayden felt sad. ine could no longer take in any words. She was like a mad dog. She looked down and opened her mouth to bite Emmett''s arm. His whole body tensed. He frowned slightly. Her teeth were so sharp. "Master Smith! Knock her out!" Kayden couldn''t help but walk over anxiously. He wanted to pull ine away, but was stopped by Emmett''s sharp gaze. He stood two meters away and sighed resignedly. Emmett allowed ine to bite his arm and kept looking down at the little girl, his eyes filled with love. ine got tired and let go of Emmett. She shouted out of control. "You''re a bastard! I hate you! I''ll kill you! I hate you! Why are you lying to me! Why!" Suddenly, her voice disappeared. Her eyes rolled and she cked out. "ine!" .... Thanks to Emmett''s quick reaction, he directly held ine, who had fainted, in his arms. "ine, ine!" Emmett frowned and red fiercely at Kayden,ining. "It''s all your fault. Why did you call out just now? You shocked her. It''s okay for her to bite me. She won''t hurt me. Go home! Call a doctor!" Kayden was tongue-tied. Why did Emmett me him again? What a grievance! She fainted, which had nothing to do with him, okay? Unlucky! He was always unlucky with ine! Emmett anxiously carried ine and quickly got into the car. Kayden had never seen the anxious expression on his face before. Master Smith had been so cool in the past! He had been always on his high horse and didn''t care about anyone. No matter which woman cried, fainted,mitted suicide or died for him, he wouldn''t pay any attention. That was their ruthless and indifferent master! Now ... Indeed, there was always one thing to conquer another. Why did their wise and handsome master fall in love with such a foolish little girl? They quickly returned to the vi. Several doctors had already been waiting there. ine was carried to bed by Emmett. At the same time, the doctors had already attached various instruments to ine''s body. Emmett stood a few meters away, frowning as he looked at her, who was surrounded by all kinds of wires and pipes. He couldn''t help but feel hurt. He was so concerned about her! After that, Emmett talked to several experts in the study for a long time. Kayden kept going to check on ine from time to time. Although he kept cursing ine for being a worry, he was already used to caring for her now. Kayden had learned to worry about this girl along with Master Smith. ine was injected with diazepam and had been sleeping soundly. In her sleep, she suddenly burst into tears, crying her eyes out. "No, no...." ine clenched her fists tightly and trembled. "What''s wrong? I''m here. I''m here with you. What''s wrong?" Emmett held ine''s hand, leaned over and stroked ine''s forehead, gently kissing her cheek. "You lied to me.... I hate you...." .... ine murmured, but with Emmett''s caress, she gradually calmed down and fell asleep again. Emmett stared at ine for a long time, feeling really upset. Seeing the woman wither away bit by bit, he was so sad that he was almost dead inside. He thought about it for a long time.... When Emmett walked out of the bedroom, he was a little tired. He rubbed his nose and said to Kayden. "Prepare the car." "Yes!" Kayden habitually answered, but soon he was puzzled. It was sote. Where was he going? "Prepare the car. We''ll drive ine back to school." "What? Why?" Kayden''s eyes widened without blinking. Emmett sighed. "The doctor said that it would be better for her to live in a normal environment, which was good for her brain and her health." "Well, I see." Kayden murmured while he watched Emmett. Would Master Smith be willing to send ine away? Emmett was shilly-shallying. Chapter 407: Take Care of Elaine Chapter 407: Take Care of ine In the end, Emmett carried ine who was in sleep and wrapped up tightly, and got into the prepared business car. When Kayden knocked on the door, Hazel just opened her eyes with her hair messy. "Who is it? If it''s someone who asks for directions, I guarantee that I''ll beat you until your sexual function is lost! Damn it, there''s someone knocking on the door sote!" Kayden stood outside the door, almost trembling as he listened to Hazel''s tough words. He couldn''t imagine how Mr. Lee endured such a tough woman. Generally speaking, a woman with a tough personality was demanding in bed. Mr. Lee was pitiful. He must be very tired to meet her demand. When Kayden was thinking about it, the door opened. Hazel stared at Kayden with one eye, probably still sleepy. They stared at each other for a long time before they reacted. "It''s you guys? Why are you here now? Don''t tell me that the wrapped dumpling is my ine!" Emmett was afraid that ine would get a cold. Without any dy, he directly pushed past Hazel who was standing at the door without any mercy and carried ine into the room. .... For Emmett, no one deserved his attention, except ine. Hazel opened her mouth wide and stared at Kayden outside the door. Kayden could only shrug his shoulders and said resignedly. "Your friend is sick again. She is really like a mad dog. Master Smith is so pitiful. He suffered a lot because of her. The doctor said that she would be better if she was sent back. Be careful and keep her calm." Hazel took a deep breath and scratched her head as she entered the room. Emmett would be a good father. He prepared everything for ine Hazel was shocked. She really didn''t expect that the dignified president of Tianyi Group would be so meticulous. Emmett sat by the bed and quietly looked at ine''s sleeping face. After a long time, Hazel was about to fall asleep as she leaned against the door, when Emmett reluctantly stood up. "I''m sorry to bother you. I''ll take my leave now. Help me take care of ine please. Don''t provoke her. I hope that she will feel better when Ie back. Call me if you need anything, or call Kayden." Emmett ced a piece of paper with his and Kayden''s numbers on it. Hazel nodded and said. "Get lost. You''re really bothering me. I was dreaming. It''s very hical to interrupt others'' dreams, okay? Don''t worry, ine will be fine with me. Don''t forget to recharge my phone, otherwise I won''t call you to report on ine''s situation." Hazel said quickly. Then she escorted Emmett out of the house, and then shut the door. Emmett stood outside the door in a daze, feeling disappointed as if he had lost his heart. Kayden looked at Emmett and curled his lips. "I can''t believe there would be such a brazen-faced woman. Master Smith, how did Mr. Lee endure Hazel?" Only then did Emmett sigh and walk towards the car sullenly. As he walked, he said indifferently. "How can there be any rules between men and women? Perhaps it''s Hazel who endures Lucas. Didn''t you see that Lucas was so anxious recently that he was like a dog scratching a wall?" Kayden was shocked. A dog scratching a wall? His words were so sharp, urate and vivid! .... It was especially shocking when he coldly said something so funny with his indifferent face. The next day, Emmett officially returned to the workce. There was mourning all over Tianyi Group.... The harsh and ruthless Mr. Smith had returned, and their happy days were over. "Emmett, you''re finally back. You don''t know how anxious I have been during the days without you. If you don''te, I''ll give myself up here for my loyalty!" Jasper was drenched in cold sweat, his face full of longing. He missed Mr. Smith, their president, instead of Emmett. Emmett looked down and swiftly scanned the documents he had umted. Without even looking up, he ignored Jasper''s pitiful look and said indifferently. "What? With you in charge of thepany, is there anyone who dared to go against you?" "That''s right! Because of my good temper, those employees all went about their own business when you weren''t around. Thepany was totally in a mess! Do you know Sophia? She has been in love with someone recently, away from thepany all day. She''s really crazy." Emmett was still indifferent. He quickly sorted the documents he had processed into several categories, put them aside and began to sign the documents, saying. "Just use a few of them as a negative example and fire them. Build up your authority, Vice-President Hall." "Who am I going to fire? I haven''t decided whom I''m going to fire when a group of people burst into tears around me. Am I going to soak in tears all day long?" Only then did Jasper realize that not everyone could be president. He had discovered that he was not suitable to be the first inmand anyway. Only as vice president could he do his job well. To be president without enough abilities would shorten his life! Someone knocked the door. .... Emmett let out a muffled snort from his nose as a reply. The door opened and Sophia''s face with delicate make-up appeared. She came in with a big smile. "Mr. Smith, it''s great that you''re back. We''ve missed you so much. Mr. Smith, coffee." Emmett did not look at Sophia, butzily said. "I heard that you are in love?" "What? Who said that? I''m not." Sophia looked shy. .... Only then did Emmett look up at Sophia indifferently as he slowly said. "Are you nning to be a housewife? If you are, let me know in advance. I''ll have an arrangement." Sophia was totally shocked. After being dumbfounded for a few seconds, Sophia hurriedly exined, "Mr. Smith, I won''t be a housewife. As women, we have to have our own careers and pursuits. Otherwise, we won''t have any status with men. I will continue to work in this position." "Really? Then do your best." "Yes! Mr. Smith!" Sophia was so frightened that she was covered in cold sweat and she couldn''t walk properly. She walked out of the president''s office with an awkward posture. Once she returned to her office, she copsed into her seat. "God, am I still alive? The moment our boss came back, the air immediately changed! It''s terrifying! Everyone, cheer up! Since Mr. Smith is back, watch out!" Everyone understood and didn''t even turn around to chat. That was Emmett''s majesty. As soon as Sophia left, Jasper raised his fist and said cheerfully. "Yeah! We finally had a fight!" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Emmett fell into deep thought. After a long time, he asked Jasper. "Do you agree with what Sophia said just now? A woman must have her own career and pursuit so that she would feel that she has status?" "What? Are you asking me?" Jasper froze with bitterness as he pointed at his nose. ''Please, Mr. Smith, I am a virgin!'' ''Aren''t you mocking me by asking me such a question?'' Emmett waved his hand in the next second and continued to look down at the documents, saying. "Forget it. Why don''t I ask myself? You don''t even know the anatomy of a woman. It''s ridiculous to ask you. You can leave now." Jasper gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and shouted. "Hey! Don''t be so ridiculing! Don''t I know the anatomy of women? I do! Of course I know everything!" Emmettzily looked up at him. "Do you? How did you know? Tell me a name." .... Jasper was dumbfounded. After a while, he said hesitantly. "In the biology textbook." And he escaped from the president''s office. Emmett was shocked for a few moments, and then he chuckled softly with his chin in his hand. Jasper was so cute. Half an hour after Jasper walked out, his face was still blushing. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He felt that he had just been teased and humiliated by Emmett. The anatomy of women...the anatomy of women.... Jasper sat on the chair, unconsciously holding a signature pen in his hand. Looking out the window, he suddenly thought of a woman, Sally. Suddenly, he thought of her defenseless body that night.... Jasper cried out in rm, then looked down at his pants awkwardly. God, he had a physical reaction to the thought of her body. Jasper was really embarrassed. Emmett pressed the button to call the secretary. "Sophia, make a reservation in Autumn, at noon, for two." Sophia''s voice was as enthusiastic as usual. "Alright, Mr. Smith." When ine woke up, she subconsciously asked. "Emmett, what time is it?" In the past, she used to ask Ellie what time it was. "It''s half past nine. Will you get up, my sweetheart?" Chapter 408: Lets Have a Change Chapter 408: Let''s Have a Change Hazel squinted at ine as she put on her make-up. "What?" ine was shocked as she sat up in a daze. She looked at Hazel and asked. "Why are you here?" "What? This is our luxurious dormitory in school! It''s not your house with Emmett! God. Are you awake now?" ine was shocked. The dormitory in school? How could that be? ine looked around in surprise before she realized that it was indeed her dormitory and her room. "What about him? Where is he?" ine asked straightforwardly. "Tell me, who are you asking about? Is it a woman or a man? We are not chatting on QQ. I don''t know the gender of the person you''re asking about." Hazel finished making up and startedbing her hair. ine pouted and muttered unhappily. "You''re so annoying. You clearly know who I''m talking about. Where is Emmett?" .... Hazel quickly nced at ine. It seemed that this girl was not sick now. She could actually mention Emmett. "He''s gone. He took you herest night and left. As a big boss, he has a lot of things to do, so he can''t apany you all day long. Besides, you''re a college student. You''re just a freshman, okay? Stop being a truant." ine was somewhat disappointed because Emmett had driven her back and was not by her side. "You''re calling me a truant? What about you? It''s already half past nine. Why are you still in the dormitory? Why don''t you go to ss?" Hazel directly smashed theb at ine, who was so frightened that she used the nket to protect herself. Facing Hazel, she did not dare to provoke her. "Damn child! Am I not apanying you? You''re really ungrateful!" ine waved the little white g and said pitifully. "I know, I know. Hazel, it was my fault. Please forgive me." Hazel smiled proudly and pounced on the bed. She held ine''s face in her hands and stared at her, asking. "Are you in a good mood? Do you feel better?" ine nodded. "I''m fine. Don''t worry." Looking at Hazel''s makeup, she couldn''t help but ask. "Why are you dressed up so sexy?" "I''m going on a date, idiot." "Who are you dating?" "Bradley. Who else can it be?" "What? Didn''t you make up with Lucas?" When she heard Lucas'' name, Hazel''s face immediately clouded over with anger. She gritted her teeth and said madly. "Don''t mention him to me. I almost want to kill him. Damn brat, he almost killed me!" ine was confused, her hair out of ce. "What do you mean?" Hazel rolled her eyes. "That bastard forced me that day. He was as ruthless as an enemy. He did it so hard that I trembled with pain. No matter how much I begged him, he was like a wolf. He almost killed me. I hate him! Who does he think he is? Is he the emperor? He had enough of other women, and suddenly wanted to try me again. What does he take me for?" .... Hazel said angrily, but ine broke out in cold sweat. ''Please, darling, can you restrain yourself from talking about this kind of private topic?'' ine tilted her head and thought for a moment. It seemed that Bad-bear Smith was also very ruthless in bed. He coaxed her and kissed her when she cried while he continued to make it harder.... Did he? ine was dumbfounded in an instant. Was that an illusion? Did she make love with Emmett so often? The scene that shed through her mind was so intense and familiar! ine widened her eyes in shock. ine was usually overwhelmed by scenes that seemed to be real but illusory. "Alright, little fool, hurry and clean up. Today, I''ll ask Bradley to treat us to an expensive meal!" ine''s eyes burned with excitement, and then darkened. She said thoughtfully. "You shouldn''t torture Bradley too much. I think he''s nice and honest. Besides, he''s a policeman and his sry isn''t high. Don''t run out of his money." "Darling, are you so considerate towards him? Are you fond of him? Do you want me to introduce you to him?" "Go away! Nonsense!" Hazel smiled treacherously. "It doesn''t matter. As good friends, we should share our resources. Why don''t I give you Bradley and you give me your Emmett? Let''s have a change." ine''s face waspletely red. She grabbed the pillow and smashed it at Hazel. "Hazel, you''re brazen-faced!" "No. My face is the most important part. Well, I don''t want my ass. I can offer it to you." The two girls washed up while recreating. Then, they waited for Bradley to pick them up for lunch. ine developed a bad habit of looking at her mobile phone. Hazel couldn''t stand it anymore and cried out. "Although it''s new, you can''t show off like this, can you? You''ve seen it ten times in a minute!" ine pouted and frowned, subconsciously muttering. "Why didn''t he send me a text message or call me? What is he doing now?" Hazel was immediately surprised and pleased. She turned to look at ine''s conflicted expression and encouraged her. "What era is it now? It''s not the time for men to pursue the women all the time. If you miss him, just give him a call." .... ine red at Hazel and refused to admit it. "Why should I miss him? Nonsense." Hazel had a headache. A person with amnesia was really shameful! She had clearly admitted that she liked Emmett, but now, she refused to admit it. Hazel shouted in her heart. "I really hate the author! Why did you build ine like this? You''re really annoying!" ine rolled on the seat over and over again, and she finally couldn''t hold it back and edited a text message for Emmett. "What are you doing? Are you busy?" No, no, delete. It was as if she missed him so much. "Someone invited Hazel to lunch at noon. What are you going to eat?" Thinking for a while, she deleted this sentence. It was too embarrassing as if she was begging him to treat her to lunch. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Tossing and turning, she didn''t send a single text message. In the end, Hazel could no longer wait. She took ine''s phone, found Emmett''s number, dialed it, and stuffed it into ine''s palm. "Just say it. I''m so tired from watching you edit the text message. You aren''t like a brave woman at all!" ine was close to tears silently. ''Hero Hoffman, I have never been a brave woman. How could I go to the police station fearlessly like you? Before leaving, you even took a nice and honest policeman as a mattress.'' Just as she was uneasy, Emmett picked up the phone. He was slightly panting, as if he was excited. "Hello? ine?" "Yes, it''s me." "You''re awake? Have you eaten breakfast?" "I didn''t eat breakfast. I only drank some milk." When ine heard Emmett''s sexy voice, her mind went nk. Suddenly, she was so eager to see this man, but she couldn''t find a reason to do so. What a mess. "Why don''t you eat breakfast? Breakfast is very important. Your body is the most important thing right now. Put Hazel on the phone. The money I''ve given her isn''t for you to drink milk without other food." Emmett was clearly angry. ine hurriedly exined. "Don''t me her. I woke up toote. It was already ten o''clock when I woke up, so I didn''t want to eat." .... Emmett was clearly angry. ine hurriedly exined. "Don''t me her. I woke up toote. It was already ten o''clock when I woke up, so I didn''t want to eat. I''ll just eat lunch. By the way, Hazel''s policeman friend wants to treat us to lunch. Do you want to go?" Finally, ine asked this question cautiously. After she finished speaking, she immediately felt that it was inappropriate and clumsily looked for a recement. "Well, actually.... Thank you for everything recently...." Emmett smiled at the window. At this moment, waves of joy were hidden in his deep sea-like eyes. This girl started to miss him. "Sorry that I''m not free today. I have an important customer at noon, so I can''t leave. How about I treat Hazel and that policeman another day?" ine felt disappointed, but she could only murmur. "Alright then. I''ll get out of your hair." Emmett recognized ine''s disappointment and immediately said anxiously, "ine!" "What?" "ine...." His voice suddenly became deep, soft, and gentle, indescribably tempting. ine''s heart started to thump violently. "What?" "ine, I love you very much." "...." ine took a deep breath and froze there, holding her new iPhone, dumbfounded. Her heart had be uncontroble, like a horse galloping wildly. "You ... I... that ... you...." ine did not know how to speak for a moment. Being confessed so directly made her shy and nervous, but ... she felt so familiar somehow! Emmett smiled softly. "It''s not ordinary love. My love for you is more than deep and intense." She gave a cry of surprise. Chapter 409: More Than Being Close Chapter 409: More Than Being Close Again, ine was surprised. Emmett had expected that. He could even imagine her surprised look. Then, Emmett smiled, with his charming eyes sparkling, "Once I get all my work done, I''ll register for marriage with you." "What?" It was a greater shock to her. "Register ... for marriage? I''m only eighteen years old..." Was there anyone else who registered for marriage at the age of eighteen? Emmett tapped his finger on the table and said, "Let''s get married abroad." ine was so astonished that she was like a deer caught in headlights. After a while, she regained her senses. Hearing Emmett''s manly breathing from the phone, she hung up hurriedly. ... In astonishment, ine limply covered her chest with her eyes wide open. Why did she feel happy about it? She really changed! Why? ine couldn''t help thinking about what Emmett had said. Let''s get married abroad... Let''s get married abroad... "What''s wrong with you? Why do you seem so shocked after the call? Hey, I''m talking to you. Your eyes seem to be going to pop out!" Hazel came out of the bathroom, tidied up her clothes and kicked ine slightly. ine simpered at Hazel. "Will you get married abroad?" "What? Are you crazy?" Hazel raised her voice, and ine was surprised to feel the sweetness in her tone. Then, Hazel became inquisitive and kept asking what ine meant by that. ine covered her blushing cheeks, answering Hazel''s researching questions happily. "Emmett''s jumping the gun a bit! He tries to make it easy to let you be his wife! I judge him!" With her eyes shining, ine held Hazel''s hand and asked in confusion, "Have I ever been in love with him before? Why can''t I remember everything, but I don''t hate him at all?" The corner of Hazel''s mouth twitched. She didn''t know what to say. Hazel really wanted to pat ine''s head and say, "Honey, if it wasn''t for the ident, you might have given birth to a kid for Emmett, not to mention a rtionship ... " She hesitated for a while. "It''s better for you to discover yourself what happened to you two. Anyway, he''s been sweet with you." Then they heard a car honk. A car was waiting outside. Hazel quickly ran out. As expected, Officer Bradley came. Bradley got out of the car and smiled at Hazel. His eyes were as clear as blue sky. He smiled like an innocent child. Hazel was pleased by his innocence, "Why were youte? I''ve been waiting for you so long!" Hazel seemed to be ming him, but her lovely face blushed with sweetness. ... Bradley scratched his head in embarrassment. "I caught two pickpockets on the way. So I sent them to the police station beforeing over. Then I waste." Hazel rolled her eyes, yet with joy. "Who do you think you are? The savior? You don''t need to do the job as a policeman after work. Don''t be so nosy anymore!" "OK." Bradley said and looked at ine, "Do you feel better?" ine smiled sweetly, "I''m fine." Of course, ine thought that she was fine. Hazel winked at Bradley nervously to stop him from asking more questions. Bradley stuck out his tongue and immediately kept his mouth shut. Bradley drove the car, and Hazel and ine sat in the backseat. ine was in a good mood. She looked out at the scenery through the window. Suddenly, she said, "Emmett is my boss. But why do I feel we''re close?" "Whoa!" Bradley coughed in shock. He looked at ine in disbelief with his eyes wide open through the rear mirror. "Even more than that!" They couldn''t be closer! Bradley remembered the time when he first saw Emmett. At that time, Hazel was held in custody for beating up her ssmate. ine went over to help together with Emmett. It was the first time that he had seen a man like Emmett who was so outstanding and handsome. He held ine in his arms gently, as if she was a kitten. As dominant he was, he looked lovingly at ine always. "More than that? Really?" ine turned her gaze from outside to Bradley, who was driving the car. Hazel was afraid that ine would be shaken up, so she said, "Don''t Listen to him! He knows nothing about it! He''s just talking nonsense." Bradley immediately shouted defiantly, "I''m not talking nonsense! I know Emmett! Emmett and ine came to help you out when you were kept in the police station, didn''t they?" ine''s eyes widened in surprise, "Officer Bradley, can you tell me about my rtionship with Emmett?" ... "Well, you made a very sweet couple! Emmett loves you very much. It seems that he would even bring you the moon on a rocket if you wanted it." "Wow." ine opened her mouth in shock. Emmett loved her so much? Really? For a moment, ine felt like it was real, but also like a dream. She knitted her brows and supported her head with a conflicted expression. Hazel noticed ine''s expression. She was afraid that ine would lose her mind, so she interrupted, "ine, what do you want to eat? It''s Bradley''s treat. Let''s have the most expensive food!" ine''s eyes immediately lit up and she got distracted by food. After thinking for a while, she said, "I want to have pepper steak." "What?" Bradley couldn''t help butugh, "I thought you wanted to eat something special. It turned out that you wanted to have pepper steak! I never expected that Emmett''s beloved woman wasn''t picky at all." ine was shocked and asked at once, "What? Emmett''s beloved woman?" She had mistaken Emmett''s words as nonsense before. Anyway, they had sex. And she thought that it was natural for a man to sweet-talk after sex. ine did not take it seriously at first. But even Bradley, who was an honest man, said that Emmett loved her. ine started to take it seriously. "Did I lose much of my memories? The important ones?" Hazel did not reply but raised her eyebrows. Bradleyughed and said, "Emmett is nice to you. I think he loves you very much." Finally, Hazel couldn''t help but add, "He only loves you." ine was shocked. Only? It urred to her that Emmett had said that he would take her abroad to register for marriage. She felt very happy and excited. ine smiled happily, regardless of her lost memories. Hazel gently hugged ine''s shoulder. ''Wish you all the happiness in the world.'' thought she. ... "Autumn." ine raised her face and looked at the signboard of the restaurant in which they were going to eat. She was a little puzzled, "The name of this restaurant is just one word?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It was really strange. Bradley closed the car door and locked it. He mustered up the courage to hold Hazel''s waist, but Hazel quietly pushed his hand away. Bradley felt hurt, but he seemed still calm. He smiled bitterly and exined, "Autumn is the name of the founder of the restaurant. The chef is from Australia. It became very popr quickly. The food tastes good and the environment is quiet and elegant." (¡Þ _ ¡Þ) Hazel looked at Bradley with her eyes and mouth wide open and asked, "Hey, the food here must be expensive, right?" Bradley looked at Hazel shyly. His eyes were filled with love, passion and gentleness. "It''s my treat. I don''t care whether it''s expensive or not. The taste of food here matters the most." Hazel curled her lips and said, "Did you rob the bank? It''s not easy for you to earn some money! We''d better go now. Don''t blow away!" Bradley hurriedly exined, "Don''t worry. I don''t pay the bill." "Let''s go. We are not going to eat here. Let''s go somewhere else." Hazel wanted to leave. ine couldn''t help but cover her mouth and chuckle, "Hazel, shame on you. You''ve already started to save money for him before you marry him. Will this meal make your future husband a poor guy?" Hazel''s face immediately turned red. She gritted her teeth and raised her fist at ine, "ine! You wanna a fight? Don''t talk nonsense!" ine argued, "I''m just telling the truth." "What the hell truth are you telling?" Chapter 410: Why Are You with Marina? Chapter 410: Why Are You with Marina? Hazel chased after ine who screamed and ran into the restaurant quickly. Bradley gaped at them and then he couldn''t help butugh. ... Bradley waved the car keys on his fingers and walked into the restaurant. The manager came to greet him immediately with an ingratiating smile. "Young Master, long time no see. Wee to our restaurant! Mr. Hughes mentioned that you live alone and your families are worried about you..." Bradley''s expression suddenly changed. He winked at him and dragged him to the corner. "Pretend you don''t know me. My friends don''t know about my family!" whispered Bradley. The manager opened his eyes wide, took a deep breath, and nodded, "Okay, Young master." Bradley smiled, tidied his clothes, and walked into the restaurant, as if he didn''t know the manager. As soon as he walked in, the manager turned around and called Bradley''s father. "Mr. Hughes, Young Master is at our restaurant with two beautiful girls now... He told me to pretend I don''t know him..." They sat in a very elegant and quiet private room with a good dining environment and good-looking waiters. "What do you want to eat?" Hazel asked ine. ine said without hesitation, "Pizza, just as I said." Hazel and Bradley were surprised. They looked at each other significantly. Did ine have a poor memory? She had said that she wanted to eat steak, but not long after that, she said that she wanted to have pizza. Hazel forced a smile, "Well, then we''ll have pizza." Bradley handed the menu to Hazel and said tteringly, "Hazel, you can order whatever you want to have." "It''s your treat. Of course, I''ll order anything I want. You don''t need to remind me. Waiter, I''d like the four most expensive dishes. That''s it. You know, I live on a shoestring and never waste money." The waiter was dumbfounded. Hazel ordered the four most expensive dishes ... Did she save money this way? Bradley secretly smiled. For him, Hazel was adorable no matter what she did. Bradley directly ordered a few delicate dishes without looking at the menu. Hazel was very sensitive. She stared at Bradley and asked, "Do youe here often?" "Well..." Bradley suddenly choked on his tea, and his face turned red. ... "Sorry, what did you say?" "Do youe here often?" "No. Of course not." "Liar. You ordered without looking at the menu. You must be familiar with this restaurant. Even the cheapest food here costs more than a thousand yuan. That''s too much! Tell me, why are you so familiar with this restaurant?" "Well..." Bradley was so nervous that he froze. Hazel banged her palm on the table and asked loudly, "Tell me now!" Bradley''s face turned pale. A war seemed to being. ine realized that she must go as soon as possible so that she could stay away from it. Hazel would be very tough once she got mad. "Excuse me. I got to go to the bathroom." ine decided to get out of the room as fast as she could. Hazel gritted her teeth and reminded her, "ine, there is a bathroom in this private room. Where are you going?" ine turned a deaf ear and ran out of the room quickly. "Come on. I''d be a fool to stay here. I know you, Hazel." ine muttered to herself. She began to stroll around this elegant restaurant. ''It looks very familiar.'' ''Wow. There''s a bamboo forest over there!'' ''It''s beautiful. Somehow, I feel familiar with it!'' Near the bamboo forest, there was a shallow and clear poor. ine hesitated whether to take off her shoes and go inside. However, she suddenly became muddled. It urred to her that a girl waded into the poor to go into the bamboo forest with breeze blowing her clothes. It seemed distant and unreal. ine stood in front of the poor in a trance. Suddenly, someone spoke. ine pulled herself together. She felt it like a dream. Hiding behind the pir, ine looked around for the source of the voice. Several people walked over from the distant corridor. The waiters respectfully led the way. Behind them, a man and a woman were walking slowly. ... ine saw the woman first. She was wearing a short orange skirt, which revealed her long white legs. ine could not see the woman''s face clearly at first. She thought, ''It''s alreadyte autumn. Aren''t you afraid of getting a cold?'' ''Well, at least you have the nerve to bear the coldness to be hot. Impressive!'' They got closer and closer. When ine recognized the woman''s face, she almost cried out! ''Heavens!'' It was Marina! She had dressed up. It was a great shock. ine almost bit her tongue in surprise and breathed faster. Then she looked at the man walking side by side with Marina. He was tall and elegant, with a lovely profile and long legs. Just then, the man turned his face, which enabled ine to see the man''s face clearly! ''Oh my God.'' ine was shocked. It was Emmett! ''Emmett!'' ''Why?'' ''Why is Emmett here with Marina?'' ''Are they here for a meal?'' But Emmett said that he wasn''t free because he needed to meet an important client. ''Is Marina the so-called important client?'' thought she. ''Ridiculous!'' ''Emmett, you lied to me to put me off, right?'' ''You refused me because you have a date with Marina, didn''t you?'' ''Nice going.'' ine''s eyes were wide open, her face being livid. She bit her lips and froze in anger. She watched Emmett and Marina enter a private room. ine was so angry that she was almost unsteady on her feet. She had to lean against the pir, with her legs trembling. Why was she so angry? Why did she feel so hurt? ine couldn''t calm down. Being suffocating, she covered her chest with her hands. Emmett and Marina were on a date! It almost drove ine crazy. A waitress happened to pass by and saw in near the pir. She walked over and noticed that ine didn''t look well. So she kindly asked, "Miss, are you OK? Do you need any help?" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ine raised her head and looked at the waitress. The waitress was shocked to see the tears in her eyes. "What''s wrong, miss? What can I do for you?" ... ine took a swallow, clenched her teeth, and snapped, "Go away!" The waitress was dumbfounded and then left in embarrassment. ''What a crazy woman! I wanted to help her, but she shouted at me. Was that how she repaid the favor?'' the waitress thought. After the waitress left, ine fell down to the ground limply. ine returned to the private room dumbly. She felt deeply hurt. It hurt so much as if someone had stabbed her heart with a sharp dagger. ine felt like her heart was bleeding in great pain. "Why did you go to the bathroom for so long? I thought you were asleep on the toilet!" Hazel breathed a sigh of relief when she saw ine back safely. When ine stayed outside, Hazel tried to find out the truth but ended in vain. Bradley was good at runaround. He just wouldn''t tell her about it. "Alright. We''ve got all the dishes here. Let''s dig in." Bradley smiled and started to serve ine food. "Stop. I can do it for Hazel. Take your chopsticks away! Gross!" Hazel red at Bradley and put some food in ine''s bowl. ine left pizza behind. She just lowered her head and used her chopsticks to poke the food. She only took a few bites. Noticing that ine was in low spirits, Hazel patted ine''s shoulder thoughtfully. "What''s wrong? You look down in the dumps. What did you see outside just now?" ine shook her head dumbly and said in a low voice, "Nothing." She sounded upset. ''Why?'' ''Why is Emmett here with Marina?'' ''He said he loves me!'' ''But why is he here with Marina?'' ine became obsessive. Hazel thought it was the side effect of the illness that made ine upset. So she didn''t think too much about it. Among them, Hazel enjoyed the meal the most and ate the most. She talked with Bradley all the way, bandying words with him or criticizing him. It seemed that they were happy. However, ine remained quiet. Chapter 411: She Succeeds Again! Chapter 411: She Seeds Again! When Emmett arrived, he saw Marina waiting at the door. Perhaps he hated her so much, so when he saw her, he couldn''t help but frown. "Why are you waiting here? You can go in and wait in the room." Marina wore a short skirt today. It was tangerine and it contrasted with her fair skin. She had put on makeup, especially around her eyes. However, Emmett didn''t care about that. He cared the most about ine. Marina smiled charmingly. "It doesn''t matter. It will be so boring to wait inside alone. Besides, I''ve just arrived and wanted to go in with you so we can look intimate!" Emmett narrowed his eyes and nced away emotionlessly. How scheming Marina was! She secretly called the media and it seemed that she wanted to spread the matter of them eating together. But Emmett wouldn''t give it a shit! Let it be! Just now, Emmett saw a sh of light from the bushes. Maybe the media were taking photos there. "We''re about to separate and will be strangers soon. What''s it for?" Emmett said coldly and then walked past Marina into the restaurant. Marina''s smile froze, then she blinked her eyes and followed up. She trotted along to catch up. Looking at Emmett, she said, "Emmett, we have been here before, do you remember? At that time, I was popr and all kinds of newspaper wanted to have us in their report. They even followed us when we had lunch and we had one here." Emmett suddenly stopped. Yes, he remembered it. However, what he remembered was that ine, instead of Marina, had had lunch here. At that time, ine was barefoot and was having fun here. Back then, he saw a young man flirting with her, and he got angry. What a sweet memory! A faint smile shed on Emmett''s handsome face. *** Marina''s heart skipped a beat when she saw Emmett''s expression. Emmett raised his eyebrows and kept walking forward with that warm memory, and he could not speed up no matter what. He had memories of ine here. Emmett walked slowly. His mind was full of the memories of his past with ine. Taking advantage of this, Marina walked side by side with Emmett, and such an intimate scene was seen by ine. Emmett walked into the room with a cold face. Marina went in with him and sat down. Just as the waiter was about to serve them water, Marina grabbed Emmett''s cup. She said with a smile, "It''s not clean. I''ll clean it first." As she said that, she took the tableware to the desk by the door and cleaned it personally with hot water. Emmett pursed his lips and stared coldly at Marina. Marina had been smiling elegantly when cleaning. After cleaning, Marina took out a small paper bag. She threw it into Emmett''s cup, and quickly poured water in it. The paper bag disappeared when the water was poured in. And it just looked like a cup of green tea. The fragrance was filled with the cup. "There you go." Marina ced the cup in front of Emmett. Then, she cleaned her cup in the same way. It wasmon for many people who ate in restaurants to clean the tableware. Marina poured herself some water and sat down nobly. She took a few sips of tea. Then she raised her eyelids and looked straight at Emmett. She asked, "Why don''t you taste it?" "Okay." Emmett answered. Then he picked up the cup and took a sip. ''Oh, yeah!'' Marina cheered in her heart. She seeded again! After Emmett took thest dose of medicine, she would seedpletely. At that time, she would be the only one in Emmett''s heart. ine would no longer be a threat to her. *** "Let''s get it straight. You are a smart girl, so I don''t want to waste so much time." Emmett looked impatient. However, Marina had been smiling. She looked very happy. "Well, Emmett, we have got it straight. We''re the closest, and we won''t separate from each other forever." Marina smiled at Emmett and took a sip of tea. Emmett was very disgusted with her for her expression and her attitude. He didn''t want to look at Marina who had put on a heavy makeup, so he looked out of the window. Emmett sneered. "Don''t you remember we''ve been using each other since the beginning? You just helped me get rid of Juliana." Marina interrupted, "Oh no, darling, not only to get rid of Juliana, I''ve also protected ine for you! I have made great contributions for you!" Emmett stared at Marina sharply. His gaze was merciless and vicious! Marina trembled by his gaze, and her smile immediately dissipated. They looked at each other. Emmett was so fierce, while Marina was so scared. "Marina, don''t y any tricks on me! You are not capable to do it and you will regret it! Understand?" "Yes ... I have always understood it. Emmett, you are the boss. I don''t dare to y tricks on you." "Now that I have got rid of Julianne, we don''t need to act anymore. Tomorrow, you can make an announcement, saying that you will break off the engagement because of personality shes." Marina was sad. Although Marina had known the result, when she heard the heartless words from Emmett, her heart couldn''t help skipping a beat. ''Emmett, you''re so merciless!'' "Tomorrow?" "Yes, tomorrow! We can''t dy any longer. I don''t want to have anything to do with you. Marina, you should understand what I mean. Please get this task done perfectly." Marina stared nkly at Emmett, and her heart was filled with bitterness. ''Emmett, why do you hate me so much? Why do you choose ine instead of me?'' *** When the dishes were served, Emmett picked up the fork and knife, lowered his head and looked at the dishes. He did not want to look at Marina. Marina took some deep breaths and said in a trembling voice, "Emmett, can I be your lover? I don''t want any status. I can make the announcement as you said, as long as I can be your lover..." "Can you stop talking about it?" Emmett raised his eyes and looked at Marina fiercely. He was angry. "Marina, should you be so groveling?" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t want any status! I am willing to be groveling. Emmett, you should know my love for you..." "I don''t know and I don''t want to know!" Emmett interrupted Marina ruthlessly again. His lips rose slightly. He looked sexy and charming. "Ms. Clooney, I have told you more than once that I have not fallen in love with you. Please do not be so stubborn. You can tell me your condition. For example, how much money should I pay to make up for you?" Emmett said calmly and kept her status to the lowest. "Money? You want to make up for me by money?" Marina raised her voice in disbelief. Although she was not as wealthy as Emmett, she came from a noble family after all. She didn''t need the money at all. Marina said sharply, "I did it not for money!" "Okay. Great! You have spine and starch. I am very happy to hear that you did it not for money. Then it bes simpler. You can make the announcement tomorrow. Upon my understanding, you take this noble task for the safety of your family!" Emmett gritted his teeth when saying "noble". This was not the end. After everybody knew that he and Marina had broken up peacefully and had nothing to do with each other, he would get even with her! ''Marina, do you think I don''t know what you have done? You have hurt ine. Let''s wait and see!'' Marina was disappointed. He didn''t give her a chance even though she tried so hard. ''Emmett, don''t me me for ying tricks on you. You forced me to do this!'' Marina took a deep breath and raised her head with a smile. *** "Okay, but if you want me to make an announcement tomorrow, you have to promise me one thing." Emmett snorted and said, "What is that?" It was definitely a bad idea! Emmett was indifferent. Marina blinked her eyes and pretended to be innocent. "It''s not a big deal. It''s just a small case for you..." Chapter 412: What Is Your Condition? Chapter 412: What Is Your Condition? "Get to the point!" Emmett seemed to be impatient. "Well, you have to go to the hotel and stay in the room with me for an hour." "What are you talking about?" Emmett was shocked. He sat up straight and stared at Marina. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. His eyes were filled with contempt. Marina bit her lips and said, "Don''t look at me like that! I won''t do anything to you. If so, you are still the one who takes the advantage. Look at you! Is it embarrassing for you to stay in a room with me?" "I don''t agree to do that." Emmett answered straightforwardly. He took out a cigarette, lit it and smoked slowly. He said, "Do you have anything else to tell me? If not, I''ll take my leave first. You''d better make the announcement tomorrow." Just as Emmett was about to leave, Marina stopped him and held his hand. In a second, Emmett drew back his hand quickly and threw away Marina''s hand. "Emmett! Wait a moment! I have not finished my words yet!" Emmett didn''t want to listen anymore and was ready to leave. He red at Marina with displeasure and said, "You''ve wasted a lot of my time." "Emmett, listen to me. I don''t mean anything else. I just want you to save face for me. We stay in a room for an hour, so that everybody knows we are getting on well with each other." "Do we have to do that? You will make the announcement tomorrow anyway." Emmett stared at her sharply. "Yes, of course! If you treat me well, I won''t be too embarrassed when I abandon you tomorrow. Otherwise, others will think it is you who abandon me instead." Emmett was indifferent, and he didn''t say anything for a long time. *** Marina continued, "We just stay for an hour. I promise that tomorrow, I will make the announce saying that I will break off the engagement because of personality shes. Can''t you do that for me now?" Emmett smoked gracefully and spat out the smoke ring. "To be honest, I really don''t want to do that." Marina''s face turned green. She gritted her teeth and said, "Alright then! I''ll make an announcement tomorrow. I will tell everyone that the engagement will be broken off because you have fallen in love with a psychopath instead of personality shes..." "Shut up! Stop talking about nonsense, or you will be a dead!" Emmett red at her fiercely. He was furious. Marina raised her chin and continued, "I''ve got nothing. I am not afraid of that! Just kill me!" Emmett narrowed his eyes and fell into deep thought. He could kill Marina now and it was as easy as killing an ant to kill her for him. However, if he killed her now, it would raise the public attention. Everyone would wonder why Emmett''s fianc¨¦e disappeared. Therefore, it was reckless and stupid to do it. Besides, it was not Emmett''s style. As long as Marina made the announcement, he could divert the public attention away from Marina. Even if Marina died miserablyter, no one would pay attention to her. "Okay, just one hour. You''d better not y any tricks. I hate those who disobey me." Marina smiled at once. That was what she wanted. As long as she could spend more time with him, it was easier to give him thest does of medicine. "Emmett, thank you for saving face for me." Marina smiled and said sweetly. Emmett was not saving face for her. He stood up and said indifferently, "It is not for you, but for my woman." He didn''t want ine to be in the limelight. Emmett had walked out of the room, and Marina hurried to catch up. After hesitating for a few seconds, Marina nerved herself to hold Emmett''s arm. Emmett trembled and almost threw Marina out. He hated direct contacts with women, especially the touches above waist! *** ine was the exception of course! "Go away, or I will throw you away!" Marina curled her lips. She hesitated for a while and finally drew back her hand reluctantly, because she did not dare to anger him. When she got close to Emmett, she could smell the fragrance on him, and she was intoxicated. Marina trotted along to follow Emmett. ine was in no mood to eat. She lowered her head and kept thinking about the scene just now. She was so depressed since Marina and Emmett were dating. They were dating! She was so angry! She was going crazy! But ... why was she so angry? ine tried her best to think about the past, but she could think of nothing. What happened to Emmett and her in the past? "I''m full." ine put down her knife and fork and pouted. "You''re full? You haven''t eaten much!" Hazel widened her eyes in disbelief. Her mouth was stuffed with food. She said, "What''s wrong with you? You eat the most in usual. You are the little pig in our dorm!" Bradley almostughed out when hearing Hazel''s words. Bradley thought, ''Hazel, aren''t you ashamed? Look at what you have eaten. You are the little pig today!'' ine curled her lips and said, "I have no appetite." "You''d better eat more. There won''t be any snacks in the dormitory for you. So eat as much as you can now!" Bradley blinked his eyes. "I have bought you a lot of snacks yesterday. I have put them under the table for you..." Before Bradley could finish his sentence, Hazel red at him fiercely. Bradley trembled and felt that he was almost dead just now! ine put away the te. She was upset and a little impatient. "I''ll leave first. Enjoy your meals. Don''t worry about me, I''ll go out for a walk and then take a taxi back to school." "No, you can''t leave alone!" Hazel stood up immediately, with food in her mouth. Finally, Bradley and Hazel followed ine out of the restaurant, although they were not full. ine lowered her head. She was upset and kicking the stones all the way. *** Hazel and Bradley were talking about the food they ate just now. Hazel didn''t know that Bradley had kept her words in mind. Next time, when they went to the restaurant, the food Hazel didn''t like would disappear from the menu. ine listened to them, and she did not think about the scene anymore. When ine looked up, she was stunned. In the distance, Kayden opened the door for Emmett, but Emmett stood by the door and did not get in the car. Instead, he waited quietly for Marina to get into his car first! ine took a deep breath and her eyes widened! Marina had got into Emmett''s car! ine immediately bent down and chased forward against the bushes. Hazel turned her head but couldn''t see ine. She looked around and still couldn''t find ine. "Damn it, where is ine? She was just here. Does she get lost?" As a policeman, Bradley had been paying attention to ine. He pointed at the flower shrubs and said, "Over there! She is collecting honey like a bee." Hazel looked over and almostughed out. ine was squatting in the flower shrubs, covering her head with a big leaf. She was like a little bug... "What is she doing?" Hazel tilted her head and asked. Bradley looked into the distance and said coldly, "I know what she''s looking at..." "What?" "She''s catching the adultery affair. Hazel, look over there..." Bradley held Hazel''s shoulder and pointed at the distance. Hazel looked over and saw that Emmett was getting into a car, and there was a woman in tangerine in that car! "It''s him! It''s Emmett!" Hazel was shocked. Bradley covered her mouth quickly. "Be quiet, or Emmett will discover us!" Hazel pulled down Bradley''s hand and ran to ine. She turned ine around and asked anxiously, "ine, what is going on?" *** Actually, she wanted to ask who was the woman wearing a tangerine skirt in Emmett''s car. However, ine looked wronged and her eyes were filled with tears. "ine..." Hazel sobbed and hugged ine. ine said, "Hazel, my heart hurts so much. Why does it hurt so much? I don''t want to cry, but I couldn''t hold my tears..." Hazel gritted her teeth and said, "It''s all right! That man dates with other woman outside. He doesn''t deserve your love! Just leave him! Don''t feel sad for him! Men are just the same. They all like to find women for fun outside. They are bad!" ine curled her mouth. She closed her eyes, but more tears gushed out. Bradley rubbed his shoes and refuted in a low voice, "Actually, there are exceptions. There are still some good men..." ine got herself out of Hazel. She rubbed her face, sniffed and looked at Emmett''s car. The cars had been driven away. Chapter 413: The Third Dose Chapter 413: The Third Dose "I want to chase after him and see what exactly he is doing!" ine said restlessly. Hazel gritted her teeth and replied, "Alright! Let''s follow them and see where he is heading! If he is caught having an affair, then you can cut yourself off from him." Before Bradley could react, Hazel had dragged ine into his car. Hazel shouted at him, "Bradley you fool! Come here and hurry up! We''ll follow them!" "What? Are we really going to follow him? It''s dangerous! I think we''d better not." Bradley muttered as he reluctantly got into the car. He had no choice but to start the car under Hazel''s re and follow Emmett''s car. ine was so anxious that her cheeks and eyes were all turned red. She bit her lip tightly and fixed her eyes on the cars in front of them nervously. Hazel sighed when she saw how ine was like. Even if ine had lost her memory, she still cared about Emmett. Marina sat beside Emmett and chuckled. ''He didn''t reject my offer to get a room just now. It must be because of the drugs.'' Marina seemed to have seen the iing victory. *** Kayden frowned when he looked at the rearview mirror. ''It seems that someone is following us.'' ''Who dares to do so?'' ''However, they are bad at stalking, and they have been spotted.'' Sure enough, Kayden received a call from ackey, and he answered it via his headphones. "Kayden! There''s a car following us! What should we do with them?" "Wait a moment, I''ll ask Young Master." Kayden turned around and whispered to Emmett, "Young Master...." Emmett was resting with his eyes closed. He responded, "What?" "There''s a car following us..." All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Emmett''s eyelids twitched, and he paused for a while before saying, "Never mind. Leave them alone." "Really? Alright." Kayden was somewhat puzzled. ''Is Young Master alright? There are people following behind us, but he doesn''t care?'' Kayden replied to theckey, "Young Master said that just leave them alone." As Kayden spoke, he looked at the car behind them through the rearview mirror again. The car stopped in front of the Hilton Hotel. Kayden became even more confused. He didn''t understand why Young Master would bring Marina to a ... hotel. Emmett got out of the car and stood there with a gloomy face. Marina jumped out of the car like a bird and looked around with a smile. Kayden signaled Emmett to instruct him. Emmett said impatiently, "Kayden, go. Get a suite." "Ok! ... But ... why?" Kayden scratched his head with his face full of doubt. "No more questions! Just go!" Emmett furrowed his brows and flew off the handle. Kayden didn''t dare to say anything else and ran into the hotel. Emmett cast Marina a cold nce and walked inside first. Marina chuckled and quickly caught up. Both of them looked graceful and romantic, and the scene that they walked side by side into the Hilton Hotel was fascinating. Along the way, Bradley drove the car tensely. ine felt uneasy all the time and stared nervously on the road ahead. Only Hazel kept cursing Emmett and even, all men. She cursed him in different ways with various words. Bradley braked! He parked the car in the parking lot. Hazel almost hit her head due to the sudden stop. "What are you doing, you stupid man?! What? Hilton? They came to Hilton! How could Emmett do such a thing! He''s so hateful!" *** The car door had been opened when Hazel was stillining indignantly. ine, who was usually the slowest to act, was incredibly fast this time. She rushed towards the hotel like a small bird. Hazel was astounded and then immediately got out of the car as well to catch up with ine. Bradley chased after the two crazy women and said self-deprecatingly, "That''s good. I took a day off to be a stalker." Kayden handed the keycard to Emmett and watched as Emmett and Marina walked towards the elevator. "Do ... do they want to...?" Kayden was stunned. Master Smith ... actually ... wanted to get a room with Marina at the Hilton Hotel.... What would they do next? They wouldn''t ... would they? Kayden shook his head in disbelief and caught up with Emmett. Just as they went upstairs, ine rushed in. She got in like crazy and was at a loss. Hazel was more sophisticated than her as she pulled ine to the front desk. "Tell me, which room did Emmett go to?" Hazel howled. Hilton was certainly a good hotel. Although the receptionists were shocked, they still maintained a professional smile. "How can I help?" "Haven''t I asked you? What''s Emmett''s room number?" "Sorry, we can''t expose the guest''s information." ... Hazel felt quite helpless. ine pouted and was about to cry. "Hey, I''m a policeman. There''s a case that needs to be investigated...." Bradley stepped forward and took out his police ID badge. Hazel and ine looked at Bradley with admiration. Worry crossed Bradley''s face when the three took the elevator and went upstairs. He sighed, "I''m screwed. I shouldn''t have abused my power as a policeman. My superiors will definitely punish me if they know about this." Hazel patted Bradley''s shoulder. Sheforted him, "Young man, I''ll take care of you if you get fired." Bradley was delighted, "Do you mean that?" Hazel replied mockingly, "Not until you get good at doing housework and socializing as well as giving birth to a son." Bradley went silent. He could do housework and get along well with others, but how could he give birth to a son...? *** Marina entered the room and closed the door. She peeked at Emmett as he walked in. Then, she took off her shoes and her stockings, showing her fair legs. Her skirt was just long enough to cover her butt. Her legs were swinging and they looked extremely seductive. Emmett walked into the room impatiently and sat down on the sofa. He took out his phone to search information online. He wanted to know what tricks Marina was ying. "Emmett, would you like something to drink?" "No. I''m not thirsty." "Come on, Emmett! I think the special services here are quite good. They know you are here and have sent over wine brewed fifty years ago. How about having a ss of it?" "No need." "I''m going to have a drink. There''s still an hour left!" As Marina spoke, she stubbornly walked to the wine cab, pried open the bottle cork, and poured herself wine. Of course, she turned her back to Emmett and put the third dose of the drug into the wine. She shook the ss and mixed the powder with the wine until itpletely dissolved. "It smells and looks good. Even if it''s not of top quality, have a try to kill time." Marina twisted her waist while walking towards Emmett gracefully. She raised the ss to Emmett''s face. She had been smiling as usual on the face, but her heart was beating rapidly. She was so nervous! This was the most nervous moment for her! If Emmett drank the wine, then she would seed! Emmett kept looking at his phone screen and said coldly, "Put it on the table." Marina''s heart beat intensively, "Drink some. I know you have a great tolerance for alcohol and you won''t get drunk." Only then did Emmett leisurely looked up at her. He seemed to tease her, "Why are you so excited? Is there something special about this ss of wine?" Marina coughed violently. She was startled by his words. Fortunately, she managed to hold herself back, otherwise, the wine would have been spilled. Emmett smiled sinisterly, "What''s wrong? Did my words scare you?" He stared fixedly and seriously at her, making her hair stand on end. Her hand holding the ss couldn''t help but tremble slightly. He was even more intimidating when he stopped talking! Just as Marina was at a loss for what to do, Emmett took the wine and drank it all in one gulp. *** Perhaps she was too obsessed with Emmett, Marina actually found it very attractive to see him guzzle the wine. She looked at him in a daze, and when she saw Emmett look at her with the empty ss, Marina realized that she had seeded! Emmett drank all of the three doses! Heavens, she couldn''t be happier. She was over the moon. Emmett swallowed the wine. His pink tongue licked around his lips as if he was still enjoying it. He closed his eyes and praised, "Well, Tyshawn did it well. The wine he sent over is indeed top-notch. It tastes very good." Then, he opened his eyes again and stared at Marina harshly. "Why are you so happy? Is it because I have drunk it up? Did you do anything to the wine?" "What...?" Marina was shocked. She did not know that her expression had betrayed her due to intense joy. "What are you talking about? I''m not. Emmett, I don''t want you to go. I''m feeling sad that our rtionship is about to end. Don''t you see how sad I am?" she responded calmly. Marina deliberately lowered her face to Emmett''s, showing her sadness. Bending and wearing low-necked clothes, her plump boobs got into Emmett''s sight. This was what she expected! She did not wear underwear; instead, she wore transparent pasties. Now, shepletely exposed her fabulous figure to him. Chapter 414: Im Here to See Emmett Chapter 414: I''m Here to See Emmett Emmett only nced at her, then leaned against the back of the sofa. He raised his phone and concentrated on it, no longer looked at Marina. The room got awkwardly silent again. Emmett treated her as nothing and even ignored her boobs! Marina was so angry that she gritted her teeth. Shebed her hair embarrassingly and stood up straight. "Fine," Marina thought to herself, "You''ll be begging meter." "Emmett, it''s hot today. I was sweating all over just now. I''m going to take a shower." Marina rolled her eyes and looked how Emmett reacted, especially about what was happening at his crotch. *** Unfortunately, Emmett was still emotionless, pretending not to hear what she said and ignoring her. Marina made up her mind. She snorted and walked into the bathroom. Inside, she quickly took off all of her clothes and put on a few seductive postures in front of the mirror. ''You will be horny and beg meter. I''ll just wait.'' She smirked. Marina bit the towel and wiggled her body in the mirror. She imagined many sex positions with Emmett. She snapped her fingers and opened the bathroom door naked. She stuck out her entire body, shouting at Emmett, "Hey!" Emmett didn''t respond. He kept ignoring her and continued to fiddle with his phone. A naked beauty was there, yet he didn''t even look at her. "Hey!" "What?" Emmett finally frowned and snorted as an answer, but he still didn''t look at her. "Do you want to take a bath together?" "Of course not." "Emmett, Look at me! Just take a look, okay?" Marina was annoyed and twisted her waist barefoot. Emmett finally put down his phone and looked over. It was like she was electrocuted, Marina''s nipples were toughened up by his gaze. Emmett nced at Marina for about a second. Then, he looked away calmly and continued to y on his phone. Marina widened her eyes in disbelief! How could he look at her without any reaction? "Did you see me?" Emmett sneered, "Sure, you looked like a shed pheasant." Marina didn''t know how to respond. She was annoyed by Emmett''s sarcasm. "You are so mean!" Marina turned around and entered the bathroom. When showering, she cursed Emmett for not appreciating her beauty. Under the hot water, Marinaforted herself, "It''s alright. When I finish the shower and go out, the drug will take effect." After all, the drug was something extraordinary! Marina was a little impatient and flustered. She finished the bath hurriedly but washed her private part over and over again before wrapping herself in a towel and wiping her hair. *** "It''s so cold!" Marina went out. She cried out on purpose and jumped onto the bed, wrapping herself in a quilt. Again, she looked at Emmett, who was sitting on the sofa. She was so upset when she saw him still ying on the phone. Was she, a naked beauty, not as attractive as a cell phone? ''What''s wrong? How could Emmett, who had taken the drug, not be horny as she expected?'' ''Howe?'' Marina frowned and began to fill her mind with nonsense. Emmett''s phone rang; he picked up the call while giving Marina an once-over. However, the nce he cast was indifferent as normal. It seemed as if he had seen a sloppy old woman instead of an elegantdy. "Alright, I see." Emmett finished the call quickly and hung it up before facing Marina. His breathing became slightly heavier. "Marina, are you trying to seduce me?" "What?" Marina was surprised. She did not expect that this man, who had always been cold to her, would actually take the initiative to chat with her. She then smiled charmingly and stretched out her fair arms towards Emmett. "Emmett,e here. I feel so cold. Come over and hug me." Her voice was so soft, and her words were honeyed. "Cold? Didn''t you say it was hot today? Women are really changeable." As Emmett spoke, he actually stood up and walked towards the bed. Marina looked at the tall and handsome man. He was approaching her step by step like she had dreamt. She was overexcited. "Emmett,e on!" "Your hair is still wet. Do you want me to help you wipe it dry?" All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Emmett sat on the edge of the bed and lifted Marina''s hair. He put it on the tip of his nose and sniffed. Instantly, Marina blushed as a rip of energy raced through her body. When she smelled Emmett''s scent, she was almost unable to breathe. "Okay..., sure." Marina leaned against Emmett''s body. Her body was as soft as a snake. *** Emmett held a towel and gently wiped Marina''s hair. It was as if countless hands were tickling Marina''s heart. Her breathing became heavier and heavier. She couldn''t help but hook her arms around Emmett''s neck. She pushed Emmett onto the bed and then kissed Emmett''s neck. "Emmett ... Emmett...." Emmett did not stop her, nor did he refuse. He let her kiss on his chest. His eyes closed slightly, and his throat bobbed because of her movements. His breathing became heavier as well. Marina had been calling his name; coupled with her rapid breathing and moans, her voice got muffled like a cat in estrus. Emmett finally couldn''t bear it and let out a low roar. He turned around and was on top of her. He reached out to remove the towel wrapped around Marina''s body. "Oh ... Emmett ... I want you...." Marina was like a white snake. Under Emmett''s gaze, she tried her best to twist her body. Her scarlet lips slightly pouted, and her eyes were fixed on him seductively. Emmett narrowed his eyes and looked over the body under him. He slowly stretched out his hand onto her plump boobs, rubbing them with all his might. "Oh ... yes ... yes.... Emmett...,e on...." Marina wriggled thrillingly. She raised her feet and reached to Emmett. asionally, she would touch his private part. The air in the room suddenly heated up. The sounds of breathing and moans of the man and the woman filled the room. The sounds inside alone could turn one''s face red. ine, Hazel, and Bradley arrived at the 16th floor. The three were shocked as soon as the elevator opened. There were a lot of strong men with dark skins in the corridor. They stood upright with serious and solemn faces. "Gosh, they are so scary!" Hazel patted her chest and threw herself into Bradley''s arms. Bradley was delighted by Hazel''s action. Although he had used the police ID badge in vition of the rules, he was satisfied with the current situation. *** He felt so good that Hazel relied on him. "Don''t move! No one is allowed toe to this floor. Go back down!" A strong man shouted, and bared his teeth with fierceness. ine was frightened by the man''s appearance and stepped back. She was a timid girl, and her legs begun to tremble involuntarily. Hazel gathered herself up and asked, "We are Emmett''s friends. We are here to see him. Isn''t he here?" The man nced at Hazel and walked over without saying a word. He stretched out his hand and was about to grab her neck. Hazel screamed out of scare. Bradley quickly moved to protect her. At the same time, Bradley managed to grab the man''s arms and pinned them behind him. "Wow, Bradley! That''s impressive!" "Save it! Go and press the button to call the elevator. Let''s get out of here." Bradley broke out in a cold sweat. There were seventeen or eighteen strong men here, but he was alone. He hit the man first, and if they didn''t leave, they would be doomed! Hazel pressed the button, but there were already seven or eight men running over. They made the postures as if they were going to tear Bradley apart. "Stop! What are you doing?" With a loud shout, all the men from the ZH n stopped moving. A sturdy man walked out. It was Kayden. He looked at the man on the ground, frowned. Then, he looked at Hazel impatiently. With just a nce, his face turned pale from fear right away. Holy cow! God must be kidding him! This was the first time for his Young Master and Marina to get a room, were they caught by ine? "Ms. J ... Jo...." "Jones." ine finished Kayden''s word. "Ms. Jones? Why are you here?" Kayden''s eyes widened. All the other men were shocked as well. ''She is Young Master''s girlfriend!'' ine pouted, and her chest heaved because of anger, "I''m here to see Emmett!" "What...? What for?" "I saw hime here. I want to see him! Just lead the way!" Chapter 415: Let Her in Chapter 415: Let Her in "What? You ask me to lead the way?" Kayden was surprised. ''Was she serious?'' ''If I took her to meet Master Smith, I would get in trouble,'' "I ... I can''t do that. Besides, he is not here at all!" Kayden was probably frightened by the sudden appearance of ine. Then he realized that he should have denied it long ago. Hazel pulled Bradley by the arm and shouted angrily, "Stop lying! We''ve known he is in room 1609!" Kayden was so shocked. Why did they even know which room Master Smith was in? ine felt upset and she couldn''t help but trembled. She couldn''t imagine what Emmett and Marina were doing in a room... It wrung her heart bitterly. "Since you refuse to show me the way, I''ll go find him myself!" In a rage, ine walked inside. "Wait! Don''t go in there!" Kayden was stunned and then quickly reacted to stop ine. However, since she was the one Master Smith loved, he didn''t dare to treat her rudely. So, he just followed ine behind. "Don''t go in there. Let me ask Master Smith first. Wait ..." All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. However, it would be difficult for Hazel and Bradley to go inside as well. They now were surrounded by about five men and there was a fierce and devilish look about these men. They suddenly knew it impossible for them to enter. "Bradley, let''s just stay here." Hazel rubbed her nose and took a few steps back. She''s not stupid. If she insisted, she woulde to a bad end. Bradley looked at the ceiling, smiling bitterly. They were weak, so the only thing they could do was to wait here. ine was so freaking out that she couldn''t calm herself down. "Get out of the way! You''re so annoying. I want to look for Emmett and stop following me." Kayden said in a flurry, "Master Smith doesn¡¯t know you are here. I have to ask for his permission before I let you in. Can you put yourself in my ce?" ... ine couldn''t forget the feeling when she saw Emmett and Marina walking together. She did not have any time to consider Kayden. Waving her hands irritably, ine wanted to shake off Kayden. "Get away from me, I have to find Emmett!" Kayden didn''t dare to let ine in. He opened the door of a room and pushed ine in and closed it quickly. Then Kayden leaned his back against the door. ine was stunned. She was locked up by Kayden. "Why are you doing now? Let me out!" ine shouted. Kayden rolled his eyes and said shamelessly, "No!" "Let me out." "No!" Can he let her in? If so, ine will go inside the room and that would disturb Master Smith... ine widened her eyes and stared at Kayden. Kayden and ine were staring at each other. ine asked in a trembling voice, "Tell me, what Emmett did with Marina?" ine was embarrassed to ask and she blushed after she finished. Kayden had cheek enough and carelessly said, "I didn''t go in there. I don''t know." ine looked pale and he couldn''t help but feel pity for her, so he tried to persuade her, "Be open- minded. Men can''t only love one woman. Besides, Master Smiths treats you so well and you should not me him for such a tiny thing ..." However, Kayden''s words only grieved ine more. Her eyes immediately turned red. Then, when Kayden was still at a loss, ine cried. "I knew it ... He''s so bad ... He''s always lying to me ..." Kayden was frightened, "Hey, why are you crying? Don''t cry ..." His persuasion only made the situation worse. ine cried loudly. Kayden could only lock the door and ran to bathroom to call Emmett. ... When Kayden called, ine went to the bedside and wiped her nose on a pillow towel randomly. Then, she wiped her tears on the sheet. Kayden didn''t dare to call Emmett. He knew men hated to be interrupted when they were busy. Therefore, when Kayden called Emmett in the bathroom, he was very anxious. Emmett answered the phone soon. "Who''s speaking?" When Kayden heard Emmett''s cold tone, he heaved a sigh of relief. It looked like Master Smith hadn''t started. If he started, his voice may be impatient with stertorous breathing. "Well, Master Smith, I have a situation over here." "Speak." Emmett was efficient and he didn''t like nonsense, so he hated wasting his time on a lengthy report of the subordinates. Kayden didn''t pause but hurriedly said, "Master Smith, soon after you entered the room, Ms. Jones arrived here ..." "Oh?" Kayden wondered why Emmett''s voice still sounded calmly. Why was Master Smith not in a hurry when he heard it? At this moment, Kayden finally rxed. "I stopped her from entering your room, but she was angry and was crying now. Master Smith, do you think what should I do?" ... Emmett was silent. Kayden tried to guess what Master Smith was thinking, so he asked tentatively, "Then ... let her go inside?" "Alright" Emmett answered sinctly and cut off the phone. Immediately, Kayden got happy. Master Smith was with Marina in a room now, why did he allow ine in. It was a little ... unbelievable. Kayden walked out in disbelief. He saw ine crying sadly. He sighed and shouted, "Stop crying! Follow me. I''ll take you to meet Master Smith!" "What? What did you say?" In a daze, ine looked at Kayden with round eyes. She seemed to forget the reason why she was crying. "Let''s go. Master Smith agrees to let you in. I''ll take you there." Kayden waved and ine wiped her face and quickly got up. ... Sessful people liked to stay in silence and that could also highlight their distinctive status. The staff of the Hilton Hotel had heard so much about Emmett. He was the young master of the ZH n. Of course, Emmett was served the innermost room as Kayden requested. ine followed Kayden and kept walking and stopped at the room at the end of the hallway. Kayden looked at the room 1609 and pouted, "Go in, Master Smith is inside." ine nced at Kayden and directly opened the door. Oh? It was a suite! Inside, it was a gorgeous living room with a sofa and a TV. After the door gently closed, ine''s hearing became more sensitive. "Emmett ...¡± ine heard an ambiguous and cracked female voice! It wasn''t called a cry, but rather ... a groan! All of a sudden, ine was frightened, her heart beating fast and loudly. ine could not stay put. She directly ran inside! (¡Þ _ ¡Þ) ine panted and stood beside the door. She was pop-eyed with surprise. What did she see? Marina was naked! ine clearly saw her white flesh. She was hugging a man tightly now. And the man beside Marina was exactly Emmett! "Emmett!" It was with the greatest difficulty that ine gathered the strength to speak. Marina suddenly froze. Hallucinations? At such a critical moment, why did she hear ine''s voice? Marina narrowed her eyes and looked over. Then she was dumbfounded. It was really ine! Damn it! Marina was about to strip Emmett naked when someone interrupted... Marina cursed in her mind. Emmett also stopped. He narrowed his eyes and turned to look at ine. "Why are you here?" At the time, Marina was naked and Emmett''s trousers had been removed. If Emmett was also naked, ine would be angrier. ... "Emmett!" ine''s eyes instantly turned red again, her tears rolling in the eyes and her lips and clenched fists trembled. She stood staggeringly. An expression of endless sorrow came into her eyes. Chapter 416: Intentional Stimulation Chapter 416: Intentional Stimtion "Emmett! How can you do that to me! Why did you hang out with her when you have me?" Marina was instantly enraged. She was getting along well with Emmett, but ine suddenly appeared. Marina sneered. She looked at ine and said contemptuously, "It''s clear that you are too bad and Emmett hates you! You got a hell of a nerve going here? You have disturbed us, and now hurry up and get away!" ine couldn''t help but cry and her tears rolled down. She sniffed and curled her lips in grievance, "Emmett! How can you do that to me! Why! You don''t love me at all! You lied to me!" Emmett got up and sat down beside the bed. He said, with clothes half buttoned, "ine, have you forgotten? I''m engaged to Marina and she is my fianc¨¦e! Of course, we can sleep together." ine trembled all over and her pupils were dted. She couldn''t stop thinking about what Emmett said. Marina and he were engaged... Marina was his fianc¨¦e! His fianc¨¦e... "You lied to me! Emmett ... You ... ¡°ine cried. ine suddenly screamed as if she had fallen apart. Her voice was sharp and miserable, butter, she suddenly stopped screaming and lost consciousness and fell down. She fainted. "ine!" Emmett rushed to ine in an instant and held her up in time before iney on the floor. The speed was astonishing. It was Emmett''s speed that warned Marina something went wrong. "Emmett, you love me the most, don''t you? Leave her alone. Let''s continue. Come on." ... Emmett rushed to ine with remarkable speed. Marina noticed something was wrong. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. But... Emmett had taken the three doses of medicine and he should now love her only. Just now he spoke to ine coldly, but why did he rush to save her just as she fainted? It was strange. "Emmett, leave her alone. You have nothing to do with her. You don''t have to care about her. Call Kayden to get her out of here. Let''s continue." Marina said coquettishly. She had regarded herself as the one Emmett only loved. Emmett sneered. A thrill passed all over Marina. ... Marina felt nervous. Next, Emmett picked up ine as if he was holding a treasure. He nced at Marina coldly and said, "You said that she has nothing to do with me? You''re wrong. She''s my girl and she will also be my wife. But what are you!" It was really a betrayal of her. Marinamented on his behavior. Just now, he was hugging her, but now, he turned to be ruthless. Marina narrowed her eyes. Although she was a little nervous, she still managed to smile. "Emmett, are you kidding? I am the one you love! She has nothing to do with you! Look at me carefully, I am Marina, I am your girl!" After Emmett put on his clothes, he picked ine up again. He took a deep breath and said with disgust. "I tried not to throw up, because you smelled terrible! Marina, don''t act like a loving woman. I knew about the three doses of medicine. Do you think you really tricked me? Stupid woman!" Marina was astonished and stood dumbfounded. Three doses of medicine... When Emmett said that to her, Marina had mixed feelings. She was extremely shocked. ... How could that be? How did Emmett know about the medicine? It was her secret! "No ... that''s impossible! Emmett, you had taken the three doses of medicine..." Why don''t you love me? "Well, yes, I had. To be honest, I really don''t know when I took the first dose, but ... I know all about the other two I took today. You think your trick is clever? Actually, you did it awkwardly! Alright, since the y is over, you can pack up and leave now. Remember to publicly announce that you would withdraw from the marriage tomorrow. If you y any tricks on me again, I can let you lie soon." Emmett''s words stunned Marina. What? He''s been pretending all day? But that was no ordinary medicine! It was made by the senior sorcerers of the Dark n! "Why are you alright after taking the medicine?" Marina stared at Emmett in disbelief, trembling all over. Everything was arranged in order, so now Marina couldn''t believe that she was the one cheated by Emmett. Emmett chuckled. "There''s always a solution. I''ve taken the antidote before I met you. By the way, it was personally prepared by the sorcerers of the Dark n. The antidote seemed to be effective." Emmett curled his lips and looked at her with a mockery. Then he carried ine and walked out. "Stop! Stop where you are!" Marina''s voice was husky with anger. "What nonsense do you have to say?" Emmett raised his eyebrows and stopped there, but he didn''t turn to look at Marina. This posture clearly told Marina that he didn''t want to listen to her, and only wished to leave now. "Why did you say that to ine just now?" As Emmett had known about her trick and got the antidote long ago, there was no need for him to have dinner with Marina. However, he didn''t refuse her at the beginning ... He must have his reasons! ... Emmett would never do meaningless things. Emmett held ine tightly in the arms and smiled. "You''re not stupid ... Several experts thinks that the best treatment for ine is to stimte her emotionally. Reconstruct the scene she had seen before she faintedst time will be helpful. By doing so, her chance of making a full recovery is eighty to ny percent. That''s the reason why I yed game with you today. It''s good if it works, but if not so, I''ll continue to find other treatments for the rest of my life. " Marina was astonished to hear that and she felt bitter after Emmett finished. ''Emmett, you really ned a lot for her sake!'' ''Alright, Emmett, you''re such a loving man!'' ''But, why did you only show your affection to her instead of me?'' ''I hate you!'' Emmett just carried ine away. Marina was stunned. After a long time, she burst out crying. She cried hysterically. There were misery, unwillingness and sadness in her voice... When Emmett walked out, he saw Kayden leaning his head against the wall. He almostughed. "You want to kill yourself? Do you need a hand with that?" "Oh!" Hearing this, Kayden quickly turned around and saw Emmett hugging ine. He blinked his eyes and asked in panic: "What happened to her? Did she faint again? Did she hit you? She looked crazy." "She just fainted. We''ll go home immediately and call the experts toe over. I intentionally stimted her for recovering her memories." Kayden was still confused. Intentional stimtion? So, the affair between Master Smith and Marina was just a performance? "Master Smith, why didn''t you tell me in advance? I''m totally scared." "If I told you, that would not seem real!" Kayden pouted unhappily. He thought it real and was almost scared to death. "Take my coat over and cover her. She can''t catch a cold." ... Emmett ordered. Then Kayden run to get the coat and carefully covered ine with it. When they reached the end of the corridor, they saw Bradley and Hazel. Hazel saw Emmett earlier and found ine fainted in his arms. She immediately became furious and shouted to him: "Emmett! You asshole! How could you cheat on ine! You don''t deserve to own her!" Bradley knew Emmett was a relentless man, so he quickly pulled Hazel''s arm and stop her, for fear of her provoking Emmett. Chapter 417: Why Are You Blushing? Chapter 417: Why Are You Blushing? Hazel shook her arm, trying to stop Bradley pulling on her clothes as she kept shouting. Emmett nced at Hazel indifferently. Without stopping his steps, he walked straight to the elevator and said confidently, "Give Ms. Hoffman a shopping card with 100,000 points. You are a good friend of ine." "What?" A card with 100,000 points? Did she hallucinate? Money-mad Hazel stopped shouting. She saw Emmett close the elevator door with a nk mind, shocked. "What did he just say? What would he give me? Did I mishear? A card with 100,000 points?" Bradley looked at Hazel with contempt and nodded, "Yeah, he would give you a gift card. Happy now? No shouting anymore? Wouldn''t you feel shameful about making a fortune out of your close friend?" Bradley shook his head and walked into another elevator. "Hey! Damn you! Why should I feel shameful? Tell me!" Hazel quickly followed him into the elevator and hit Bradley''s forehead with her fist. Along the way, Emmett kept a sullen face, and he checked ine from time to time. He was wondering if she would be heartbroken for he had spoken to her cruelly. But he had no other choice. If only ... this move would heal her. God bless her. When he returned, he found many servants waiting and several experts standing in the living room. *** Hazel and Bradley got on the car, and Hazel kept chattering. Bradley started the car and asked her, "Where are you going?" Hazel eximed, "Heavens, how can I let that evil Emmett take ine away?" Bradley curled his lips and said, "A card with 100,000 points overwhelmed you with excitement. Emmett intentionally diverted your attention by that. He actually came up with such a good idea in such a short time. He is so good at judging people. What a terrifying man." "What are you talking about?" Hazel seemed to understand Bradley''s words, but she deliberately narrowed her eyes and stared at him. Bradley shrunk his neck and felt a little guilty. He puffed his cheeks and retorted, "Emmett knew you are greedy at his first nce." Then heughed uproariously. "How could youugh at me?" Hazel gritted her teeth and put her hand into Bradley''s clothes, fiercely twisting his belly. "Help!" Bradley changed his expression drastically as he raised his head and screamed miserably. Compared to outside, it was very warm in Emmett''s vi. The constant temperature system made the room warm as spring. Emmett carried ine into the room, and several experts stepped forward and met up with him. "Mr. Smith, did you stimte her in the way we told you?" "Didn''t you estimate that she had motivated forgetting because of the news of your engagement?" "Did she get so excited that she fainted all of a sudden?" The experts were all thrilled, and kept talking. After all, they racked their brains toe up with this method of stimting the patient. If it didn''t work ... To be honest, the chance of ine to recover was low. Emmett kept a cold face. Obviously, he was distressed for ine. He was in a bad mood upon seeing her get hurt and faint from rage. "If this move doesn''t work, I will smash your clinics!" These experts were all famous doctors. They all had their own private clinics and were extremely rich. Several experts winced in horror. After all, Emmett would always be serious. *** Mr. Smith never joked with outsiders. "Carry her to the bed. Let''s have a check on her." "Mr. Smith, please wait outside." Emmett red at the experts before walking out of the room reluctantly. In the living room downstairs, Emmett kept pacing back and forth like a wag-on-the-wall. And Kayden stared at Master Smith doing that. Later on, he almost felt dizzy. "Master Smith, please don''t go back and forth, will you? Take a rest. Experts are up there. Don''t worry." Emmett unbuttoned his shirt, revealing his muscr chest. Even Kayden was envious of his strong and sexy shape. How sturdy he was! Emmett anxiously walked to the wine cab and took a bottle of whiskey. He poured it into a ss, shook it slightly, and drank it all in one gulp. He pursed his thin lips, then narrowed his long, enchanting eyes and said, "How could I be at ease? I''m afraid that stimtion won''t cure her illness and will instead, make her disgusted about me." Kayden rolled his eyes and thought for a moment, "It''s possible..." "What did you say?!" Emmett frowned and snorted coldly. Kayden was so scared that he almost bit his tongue and quickly changed his words. "She won''t. Ms. Jones won''t hate you." Emmett snorted awkwardly. The waiting time passed slowly. Not long after, he drank another two sses of wine. "Mr. Smith..." The doctor called Emmett from the second floor. Emmett was so excited that he knocked the ss over. "Are you done checking? How is she?" Emmett asked anxiously as he ran upstairs. In the blink of an eye, Emmett who was drinking downstairs, rushed to the door of the bedroom on the second floor. He was even faster than a tornado. "Come in and let''s have a talk.¡± The doctor said it in such a mysterious manner and that made Emmett, who was usually bold, have some goose bumps. Was there a problem? Emmett walked into the bedroom with a gloomy face. The light in the bedroom was dim, setting off the woman on the bed. Her face was round like a child. She was still asleep. He was tempted when he saw that beautiful face. *** Hazel was talking about returning to the dormitory when she suddenly felt pain in her stomach. The pain distorted her face. "It hurts..." Hazel curled up in the car seat like a shrimp. Bradley stopped the car and asked her in shock. "What''s wrong with you? Where? Tell me." "Here ... here..." Hazel poked her belly. Bradley reached out and pressed his hand onto Hazel''s lower abdomen like a professional. "Is this where it hurts?" "Why are you pressing so hard? Are you going to kill me?" Bradley nced at Hazel and said, "Since You have the energy to shout, I''m sure you''re fine." "You bastard! It''s killing me..." "This is the lower abdomen, so it should not be appendicitis but ... the uterus, right?" Bradley had learned about locations of human organs and he thought about it. After he finished speaking, he was stunned. How could he mention that private part? ... This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hazel blushed. Then, she felt something gurgling out from under her legs! Damn it! "I''m doomed!" Bradley was frightened by the sudden howl of Hazel. "What''s wrong? Let''s go to the hospital!" Hazel pped Bradley''s forehead and said, "Screw you! I''m fine! Let''s go to the supermarket!" Bradley was stunned and drove forward, "Why, why the supermarket?" Hazel covered her belly andmanded, "I am on my period. Go get me sanitary pads, underwear, and a pair of ck sweatpants ... Why are you blushing?" Bradley bit his lips with his entire face red. Why would he feel embarrassed when he was with Hazel? This woman was so tough that she was not like a girl at all. He was helpless. Lucas happened to see Bradley stop the car. "Stop the car. Wait a moment. I''ll go take a look." Lucas told the driver as opened the door and walked towards Bradley''s car. In Bradley''s memo on the phone, he wrote all the things he needed to buy: two packs of sanitary pads, underwear, and a pair of ck cotton sweatpants. *** Bradley looked at his phone as he walked into the supermarket. Hazel, who was in the car, couldn''t help but chuckle when she saw Bradley walking into the supermarket reluctantly. Bradley was so obedient and cute! She hated such men in the past as she felt that they were not manly enough because they would never have evil intentions. But now ... she thought Bradley was not bad. Someone knocked on the window of the car. Hazel, who was thinking wildly, was startled. Only then did she realize that Lucas was standing outside the car! ''Damn it. How could I meet him?'' Hazel''s heart started to beat faster. She turned her smiley face into a serious one. She opened the window and said leisurely, "What a coincidence. What are you doing here?" Seeing Hazel being together with Bradley, Lucas was angry. Now that the smile on Hazel''s face disappeared in an instant and that she greeted him in such a cold way, he became angrier. So, he said in a cold voice, "Do I have to talk to you only when I have things to do?" "Of course not, you''re a president, but I am nobody. It''s my honor talking to you. I''m leaving after Bradley came back. I don''t have time to chat with you." "Be a normal person!!" "Am I not? I''ve always been like this!" Chapter 418: She Recovered Her Memory. Chapter 418: She Recovered Her Memory. "Get out!" "What! Why should I? I am going to cook at Bradley''s ce!" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucas was at the edge of copsing. He gritted his teeth and fury shot out from his eyes due to jealousy, resentment, and helplessness. "Hazel! You are not allowed to get close to him! My woman can''t sleep with other men! Go with me." As he spoke, he opened the car door. Hazel''s face turned deathly pale. She said angrily, "You bastard! Who are you? Your woman? I don''t need to your agreement to date others. Who do you think you are? You''re a bastard!" "Yes, the woman I slept with must get my consent to make out with others!" Lucas was frantic. He screamed and pulled Hazel out of the car. Hazel was not as strong as Lucas. She was screaming, pping on him, but she was still dragged like a dog to his car. Hazel cried out in embarrassment and indignation. *** Emmett looked at ine, who was asleep, and became nervous for no reason. He never felt like this before! He was nervous! And it was uncontroble! Being tormented by her, he became more and more vulnerable. However, he only became so when he was with her. "How is she? Don''t tell me that she hasn''t got better!" Emmett looked at the experts with narrowed and ferocious eyes. "Don''t test my patience!" "I will only be patient when staying with ine." The experts cried. They cried with twitching lips while covering their faces. Emmett was dumbfounded. The moment they cried, Emmett felt like falling into a bottomless abyss! It was as if his heart kept falling down until it reached hell. Was she still the same as before? Emmett''s mind went nk and felt dizzy. He almost fell down, though he was strong and tall. "Mr. Smith, we ... we need some drink..." "Drink the poison!" Emmett gritted his teeth and said fiercely word by word. He clenched his fists. It was all because of these old smart-asses! They boasted that they were from some experts association and they would be invincible once they united! They must be bullshitting. A bunch of quacks! If it weren''t for their bad ideas, he wouldn''t have done that silly thing to stimte ine. What should he do now? He made ine feel sad and yed cheating on her. ine probably hated him to bones. He swore in his heart to kill the so-called experts! Just as he was about to lose his temper, he heard another expert cry in a delighted tone. "Mr. Smith, we are so excited. Our clinics were saved. How could you be so stingy and not allow us to drink for celebration?" An old doctor interrupted, "That''s right. Our lives are at your mercy these days. We all lived a terrible life. With great difficulty, we managed to survive. Your woman is fine now, but you won''t even give us some wine? How snobbish you are!" *** They were trying to frighten Mr. Smith with jokes. Seeing that Mr. Smith face turned sullen, they all stopped talking as they were afraid that they would die before finishing their jokes, and then it would not be fun. So, they immediately said out the truth. "What? What did you say?" Emmett was a smart person, thus he understood these old doctors'' words. They said... Their clinics were saved ... and more importantly... His woman was fine! That was the key point. Emmett widened his eyes. Because of excitement, his eyes were bloodshot, which made his enchanting eyes even more attractive and iparably beautiful. "You mean, ine has recovered her memory?" The old doctors nodded in unison. "Of course! Our association lives up to its reputation." ... Before they finished their words, Emmett threw himself on the bed as fast as he could. Then, he held ine''s face and kissed her wildly. An old man cast a covetous gaze at Emmett, who was kissing ine excitedly. Another old man grabbed his ear and said fiercely, "Be a man, will you? Why are you so obsessed with the amorous scene between young people? You probably have been impotent for more than three years, haven''t you?" The old man was irritated. "What are you talking about? I''m not that useless! The young French model I metst week told me that you kept her for a weekend but you didn''t make it! You are the impotent one. " The two old men were at loggerheads over this issue. Fortunately, other old experts were sensible. They dragged the two old men out. They''d better find a safe ce to argue. They were seeking death by bickering in front of Mr. Smith! "ine, ine ... you damn woman. Did I hurt you in my previous life? Why did you treat me like this? Get well soon or I will go crazy, please." Emmett murmured softly as he stroked ine''s child-like face. asionally, he would bend over and kiss her. *** He was exhausted recently as he had to deal with the business, his father, and Marina. He also had to take care of this crazy woman... Fortunately, he was tough. If it were someone else, they would have fallen ill due to exhaustion. Emmett held ine in his arms. Because he was tired, relieved, and sort of drunk, he fell asleep with her. At the entrance of the supermarket, many pedestrians watched Hazel and Lucas fighting. The man seemed to be wealthy because he was dressed in in exquisite clothes and shoes, and he looked so handsome. Why did he treat a girl so rudely in public? How could these people understand Lucas'' jealousy and heartache? Hazel was crying and hitting Lucas. She seemed to be a shrew. If it were any other weaker man, he would probably have been killed by Hazel. However, Lucas was someone stronger than ordinary people and only weaker than Emmett. He didn''t care about Hazel''s hysteria at all. He didn''t mind her scratching his face, tearing off his expensive shirt, or staining his pants. Right now, the only thing he wanted to do was... Keeping this restless and dissolute woman by his side! No matter what way it would be, he had to keep Hazel under his nose. If he missed her, he could take off his shirts and have sex with her. If he was tired, he could pull her over and sleep with her. His heart was filled with jealousy and he could no longer tolerate Hazel flirting with other men. No! Absolutely not! "Let go of me, barbarian!! Lucas, if you have balls, let go of me. How could you force me? Are you short of women? How can you use such a despicable way like raping?" *** Lucas threw Hazel into the back seat of his car. Seeing Hazel''s crying with grievance, he was sad as if his heart was ruthlessly stabbed! She was so reluctant to follow him? Would she be aggrieved every time she was with him? Could it be that she wanted to be with that policeman Bradley? Damn it! Thinking of this, Lucas was so angry that he turned into a wild beast. He pointed his finger at Hazel and roared, "That''s right! I am short of women! All I need is a cheap woman like you! Yeah, I am brutal. So what? If you shout again, I will sleep with you right now with the car door open. You want to be watched by the crowd, don''t you? Then yell!" Hazel choked in shock. She shook her head and bit her lower lip, forcefully holding back her voice. However, she couldn''t stop her tears in any way. Her tears flowed down her face. So... In Lucas¡¯ eyes, she was a cheap, dirty woman! He just thought of her as a woman who could sleep with, didn''t he? Hazel was grieved, as if her heart was riddled with holes. She wanted to kill herself. Why was she so infatuated with this man back then? She even wanted to spend her life with him. Hazel sniffled and trembled. Her pain in the lower abdomen became more intense. It was as if there was a small meat grinder in her body, causing her entire body to feel pain, so much so that she almost fainted. Chapter 419: Drown His Sorrow Chapter 419: Drown His Sorrow With her lips pale, her eyes extraordinarily vicious, Hazel smiled mournfully and said word by word. "Alright, I''m a bitch anyway. I can make love anywhere. So I can do it right here. But I''m afraid people willugh at your small penis. Why don''t I sleep with Bradley? His penis is big, and people will be amazed!" It was so shocking. Lucas was totally shocked. Lucas raised his neck and closed his eyes, with his face raised to the sky. Actually, Lucas wanted to cry. But he couldn''t! *** Lucas raised his neck and closed his eyes, with his face raised to the sky. Actually, he wanted to cry. But he couldn''t! His heart was bursting with agony, as if it tore apart all of his body which was bleeding. That was ... heartache! Lucas'' fists were clenched tighter by his legs, as if he burst a blood vessel. Lucas took a deep breath, his chest heaving violently, and he gasped for breath. After that, Lucas thought that a long time passed, but in fact, it was only a few seconds. Lucas then looked down and stared at Hazel who wasughing coldly in the car. He snapped like a wild beast, pulled Hazel out of the car, and threw her fiercely at the ground with hatred. Hazel fell to the ground. Hazel felt pain in her knee, arm, and stomach ... But her heart ached more. Lucas didn''t take pity on Hazel, nor was he tender towards her. "Get lost! Get lost! Don''t let me see you again, or I''ll skin you and feed you to the wolves! You lowly woman! How can I be so fond of you? Get lost! Get lost!" Lucas trembled out of control, almost unable to stand steadily. If Lucas hadn''t supported the car door, he would have fainted long ago. His temples pulsed violently for rage. His vision was blurry. Hazel endured the pain all over and staggered to her feet. She sneered and shot Lucas a sad nce. That nce shocked Lucas! Hazel once naked rolled around in bed, ogling Lucas like a slut. It was as if her coquettish giggles were still echoing in his ears.... "Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone Mr. Lee''s lousy in bed. I''m not demanding. I only wanted to be satisfied." Hazel gritted her teeth and gasped. After saying those words stubbornly, Hazel staggered towards Bradley''s car. Lucas'' nails dug into his flesh but he didn''t feel any pain at all. Lucas stared at Hazel with red eyes as he leaned against the car door. It seemed ... there were red spots on her trousers.... Well, Hazel talked tough to him. Why would he care about her? ''Hazel, you''re the first woman to hurt me so deeply and ruthlessly!'' *** ''You''re the first ... and hopefully thest woman!'' Lucas'' legs went limp as he sat in the car. He couldn''t help but tremble. He couldn''t even close the door. When the driver saw that, he hurriedly got out of the car and ran over to close the door for Mr. Lee before driving. Lucas was dumbfounded and didn''t say a word. Lucas looked down at his hands across his legs. His hands were shaking. They kept trembling violently. His hands couldn''t stop trembling. Lucas didn''t feel a big part of his body just now. "Hazel...." Lucas murmured that familiar name again and again feebly. Finally, tears fell from his eyes. "Hazel ... You exposed my pain for decades ... If I ever talk to you again, I''ll eat my hat!" After Lucas'' car left, Hazel felt as if she had a big hole in her. Her blood gushed down from top to bottom like a waterfall! "Oh, she is bleeding!" "It''s not a miscarriage, is it?" "Is it a metrorrhagia?" "Oh, it''s so scary!" Hazel stood still, her ears tingling as she struggled to catch her breath. What were these people talking about? It was so noisy.... Metrorrhagia? Blood? Hazel''s vision turned blurry as if she looked at an old photo. Lucas left. He indeed left. They should bepletely finished, right? Lucas. Hazel blinked, her eyelids too heavy to lift. Looking ahead, Hazel could vaguely see the Bradley walking towards her with a big bag. Seeing her, Bradley was surprised, and then he smiled. Bradley raised the bag in his hand proudly. Bradley who was simple must buy these things for a woman for the first time. All the voices seemed to be far away from Hazel. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but she felt dizzy. Hazel went limp and fell on the ground. "Oh! Hazel! Hazel! What happened? Hazel!" Bradley was pale with fear and ran over. He hugged Hazel, who fainted, and cried out in sorrow. Hazel looked terrible, waxy yellow, and her lips were pale. Her face was furrowed with tears as if she only cried. *** "Hazel! Hazel! What happened?" Bradley was so anxious that he picked up Hazel and ran to his car in a panic. Hazel''s hands hanging naturally weakly shook because of Bradley carrying her in his arms. A car sped towards the hospital! Along the way, Bradley ran three red lights in a row. Bradley was followed by three police cars. Returning to hispany, Lucas staggered into the president''s office and copsed on the carpet. Lucas looked up, his mouth and eyes open, like a corpse. He was like the dead. The secretary walked in to deliver hot tea and was frightened by Mr. Lee who always behaved. "Oh ... Mr. Lee, you...." The young man blinked, wondering if he needed to call Lucas'' family doctor. After a long time, Lucas'' eyeballs rolled stiffly. "Go bring me two bottles of wine." "What? Oh! Okay." How would a secretary dare to interfere with his superior? He hurriedly ran to the bar, took out two bottles of wine, and handed them to Lucas. Lucas sat up with difficulty, leaning against the sofa and sitting on the carpet, gulping wine. "Oh ... Mr. Lee, you...." It''s not good for your health to drown your worries by drinks like this.... "Damn it! Alcohol won''t abandon me. Only wine is on call, having no airs or temper. Alcohol is the most loyal!" Lucas squinted and smiled bitterly as he drank. The secretary rubbed his hands at a loss. What shall he do? As Lucas'' life secretary, shouldn''t he stop Mr. Lee from drinking? It seemed that he didn''t have the authority or courage to do so. "Mr. Lee ... stop drinking ... there are still a few meetings in the afternoon...." "Go find me a woman ... Oh no, a woman is not enough. I want two ... No, I want three! Go find me three women. I must see how I do in bed!" Lucas looked evil as if he was a mad devil. He extended three fingers shaking towards the secretary. *** (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) "Three, three?" The secretary was dumbfounded. Mr. Lee was awesome. He wanted three women in one breath. Could he handle it? Of course, he didn''t dare to question Lucas. The secretary hurriedly found the outstanding beauties. Half an hourter, three women entered gracefully. By this time, Lucas intoxicated himself. As intoxicated watched the three beauties, he saw them as a group of small chickens. He belched. Lucas belched and struggled to stand up against the sofa, wobbly. "Mr. Lee, long time no see. Do you miss me?" A small chicken was thrown into Lucas'' embrace. Lucas was wobbly and smirked. He reached out to her breast and rubbed it hard. The woman''s face twisted with pain. "You said that my penis is small? Is it small?" The woman gasped in pain. She hugged Lucas'' waist and said softly, "No. No. It''s not small!" What? She didn''t even have the chance to sleep with Luca. How would she know about it? "Do you think I''m lousy in bed? Am I bad, right?" Lucas put the woman down in his arms, looking down at the woman and talking to her who smelled alcohol on his breath. The woman whose boobs was rubbed hard, feeling painful, was now captivated by Lucas'' charming eyes and almost got wet. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Mr. Lee ... You must be good in bed ... You''re the best...." The woman licked Lucas'' face and kissed him on the neck. The other two women didn''t stand still and quickly took off their clothes, clinging to Lucas. Before the women finished ying coquetry, miserable screams erupted. Lucas was fierce today, like a sharp steel weapon! His actions were violent and fierce as if Lucas had a grudge against those women, and he did it rough. The three women were in pain. One of them wanted to crawl out, but Lucas pulled her back by the ankle. He lifted her legs and entered her body fiercely. The woman was holding the pillow wanted to block herself. But the pillow was brutally pulled away by Lucas. The cotton inside the pillow was flying around. The woman trembled, her face pale from pain. She couldn''t even moan. Chapter 420: Im Your Man Chapter 420: I''m Your Man The other woman was directly lifted up like a doll, falling on the sofa and dangling. Lucas did it rough. Her hair disheveled, she fainted in the end. "Scream! Scream! You dare say I''m bad in bed! Am I lousy in bed? I''m much better than that damn cop! I usually spoiled you and couldn''t bear to do it rough. Every time I thought about if you felt good in bed. But you said I was lousy in bed!" Like a madman, Lucas stood in his room and roared at the three women who were wretched. Lucas roared, shouted, and howled in the room alone, as if he was venting something. Finally, Lucas was tired and sobered up. He looked around and saw the three miserable women. They looked really miserable! They were so wretched. Those women were lying in disorder in the office, which was filled with the air of passion and lust, as well as a strong smell of blood. Lucas coughed! Lucas was frightened by what he did. What did he do? Was that all done by him? No way. Did Lucas just go crazy? Three women! They looked all miserable.... Lucas walked across a woman''s arms and legs, wanting to take a bath. After thinking for a while, Lucas bent down and took out a bloody wine bottle from between a woman''s legs.... Lucas'' face twitched as he hurriedly ran into the bathroom. He slumped on the toilet and vomited heavily. Lucas was disgusted with what he did. While vomiting, Lucas started to shed tears desperately. When Lucas sobered up, he thought of Hazel cursing him through gritted teeth. Lucas couldn''t help but feel sad! When ine woke up, she seemed to hear the chirping of birds. It was crisp and melodious with the tranquility of the valley and sounds of water dripping. It was a quiet morning.... ine opened her eyes and looked around. It was a simple but elegant room with a very big bed. ine slept in the middle of the bed. It seemed that someone had slept beside her. ine climbed out of bed, barefoot, stepped on the nket, walked to the window, and looked out. *** All was boundless green before her eyes. The concentration of cation was high here. There was no traffic, no noise of the city, but only tranquility andfort. The vi. There were no luxurious habitats apart from the vis of the rich. ine ran to the bathroom, brushing her teeth and washing her face, as if everything was normal. However, when inebed her hair, she looked at herself in the mirror and asked herself. "How could you still be alive? Wasn''t there someone who wanted to kill you? Why could you falling into the sea still be alive?" What happened before ine fell into the sea was still vivid in her mind! It was as if ine could still hear the sound of the flying bullet. Je''s exmation, the sneer of the assassin, her own fear ... all of them were vivid in ine''s mind! ine''s hand that was holding theb couldn''t help but tremble and theb fell to the ground. ine quickly blinked and bent down to pick it up. However, a delicate and fair hand picked up theb and handed it to ine, "You''re awake." ine stopped stiffly as if someone targeted her back. ine suddenly froze. She slowly straightened up and looked at Emmett, who was handsome and tall standing in front of her. ine opened her mouth and was dumbfounded, saying. "Yeah." "Do you remember who I am?" Emmett smiled as he stroked ine''s hair and looked at her expectantly. Actually, Emmett already knew the answer. From the moment Emmett looked into ine''s eyes, he was sure that ine was cured! Because ine looked at Emmett with feelings in her eyes! ine smiled and nodded, "Yes." "Who am I?" Emmett took a deep breath, bent down, and approached ine''s face. ine smelled an overwhelming fragrance from Emmett. "You are Emmett ... Marina''s fianc¨¦." ine''s lips trembled as she tried to speak calmly. Emmett frowned and cursed inwardly. He cupped ine''s cheek and pressed his lips over her face. Emmett stopped a few centimeters from her pink lips and his warm breath poured over ine. "Wrong! You''re a real torment ... You give me hot pants ... Remember, you''re my woman and I''m your man. That''s all." *** Perhaps it had been too long since Emmett spoke of his feelings. Emmett''s voice was so alluring. Emmett said, as domineering and firm as usual. Although his voice was hoarse, it was iparably attractive. "But you...." ine still wanted to argue, but her voice was drowned in Emmett''s passionate kiss. Emmett''s lips were soft as he sucked on her lips. ine trembled all over, her body stiff, as if she didn''t want it. Emmett was engaged to Marina and deceived ine. Why would she allow him to bully her like this? Did Emmett take ine as a fool? Did Emmett think ine could be cheated by him all the time like a puppet in the game? ine wasn''t like that! "Oh, oh, oh...." ine straightened his back and shook his head hard, wanting to shake off the shameless Emmett. Emmett knew about ine''s bodynguage well. ''Oh, you try to turn me down and dislike to make out with me?'' ''ine, you''re bold. What do you want?'' Emmett took a deep breath and tightened his grip on her waist, leaning her fiercely against his lower abdomen. Then Emmett held her head with the other hand, stopping her head from shaking. ine was anxious. ''I won''t let you kiss me.'' Emmett slept with Marina. Everyone attended their wedding, but Emmett still went to harass ine. ''Am I a stray dog?'' ''Do I need to fawn on you when you''re nice to me?'' ''Get lost!'' ine was stubborn. ine raised her small fist and kept hitting Emmett. ine didn''t know that it was nothing to Emmett. He felt like ine was tickling him. Emmett took advantage of ine inhaling and put his lips into her mouth. Emmett felt a sweet fragrance. He moanedfortably and instantly got excited. Emmett embraced ine tightly and kissed her passionately! "Oh, oh, oh...." ine couldn''t resist at all, closing her eyes, indulging in a fantasy. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ine lost her breath, getting weak. She slowly copsed into Emmett''s arms. Emmett''s tongue seemed to have magic power as it entangled with her tongue. *** Emmett lured ine''s tongue out. When ine was just about to kiss Emmett, his tongue pulled back cunningly, giving her the slip. ine tried to feel his tongue while she was going to pull her tongue back. But before that, Emmett fervently moved his tongue forward and rolled her tongue up fiercely, wishing to swallow her into his stomach. ine hummed. ine couldn''t help but feel her body soft and moan. She was suffocating! ine wanted to catch breath! ''Stop! Can we pause for a moment? I''m suffocating!'' ine couldn''t feel her mouth. Her tongue was numb. Her body was hot. ine felt her blood boiling and her body extremely hot. She wanted to strip naked and cool off. So ine couldn''t help but put her legs on Emmett and rubbed against his leg. An uncontroble moan came from ine''s nose, as if she was a spoiled little beast. Emmett''s breathing instantly became rough and intense. He indulged in ine''s lingering moan. Emmett heard ine''s moan and an erotic feeling immediately flooded him. His hair all over stood on end, and he was aroused obviously, his lower abdomen stiff. With his warm breath, Emmett hugged ine tightly. "Baby ... do you like that?" Emmett kissed her lips again and again, whispering. "Oh...." ine was in a daze. She was too stunned to think. ine took advantage of it to take a breath. "What? Answer me ... Do you like that?" Emmett pressed his lips to hers again. "Oh, oh, oh ... Yeah, I like it...." Actually, ine didn''t know what she was saying. ine was hot, wishing to catch her breath to cool down! "What about this?" Emmett smiled and kissed her earlobe. "Oh..." ine was so sensitive that she could not hold on any longer and gave a little squeak of surprise. ine twisted her body, trembling because of the warmth on her ears. It let her mind empty. Her mind went nk! ine''s ears were the most sensitive, and the excitement brought by the hot lips and tongue was far more than she could bear. Instantly, it was as if countless gorgeous fireworks were blooming. ine was on a cloud. *** ine felt so itchy, hot, and so ... so dizzy.... Emmett knew ine loved that the most. Emmett supported her waist and spun her before pressing ine down on the soft bed. Emmett''s arms were on her sides. Afraid of pressing down on her while lusting for her soft body, Emmett clung to ine and rubbed against her. She was so sweet! Hearing her helpless moan, Emmett could be crazy. It was an appealing moan! ine closed her eyes and slightly opened her red lips. She sometime put her hands around Emmett''s neck. ine was so dizzy all this time ... It was like she was floating in the air on the clouds and flying around.... Why did ine feel so cold? Why? ine opened her eyes in a daze and nced at her body. She was confused and dumbstruck. Why was she naked after such a short time? Chapter 421: The Two of Them Are Having a Fight Chapter 421: The Two of Them Are Having a Fight "You, you asshole... get up. You get up!" ine''s cheeks flushed red and she was hitting Emmett who was lying on her and gnawing at her. Emmett took a deep breath and moved down. "You ... you shameless...!¡± ine''s curse suddenly stopped. She clenched her lower lip with her white teeth tightly and her face flushed red from suppression. She hold on to the sheet under her tightly as her entire body tensed up. She couldn''t scream! Absolutely not! If she did, she would be a loser! ine was trembling slightly. She looked as if she was about to copse, which was pitiful to see. ine lowered her gaze down stiffly... Emmett leaned over her bottom and moved his head, kissing her addictively. She cried out. ine found it hard to hold back. Maybe being a loser wasn''t so bad. She was not a sage. How could she pass this test? After all, she had watched this kind of thing. "Ouch ... oh my god ... I can''t... " ine heaved a sigh of relief and started to shout. Her voice was as sweet and melodious as the sound of an oriole, having others'' passion aroused. ine was shameful about what happened next! Bad-bear Smith bullied her so fiercely. Did he treat her as his enemy? He kept getting into her body with great force. She begged him regardless of her own dignity, but he just chuckled and came at her with the same strength. *** Therefore, you could never trusted a man when you were in bed with them. The Bad-bear Smith said that it''s almost done, just hold on. And he promised to be gentle. So ine endured for a while, and after a while, she did not see any signs of him stopping! In order to get out of such torture and bullying as soon as possible, she could only do some dirty talk. She twisted her waist and moved her ass to seduce him. Only then did Emmett got excited and let out a low roar, releasing himself. "What a cute little thing." Emmett hugged ine contentedly and kissed her as if she were part of his body. ine was so tired that she could barely even move her fingers. She had no energy to control the guy who was caressing her. Though, in her heart, she actually wanted to curse him. ''Emmett, you''re engaged. Why are you bullying me? You bastard!'' However, ine didn''t want to say a word. She was very tired. Of course, she didn''t want to admit that she was also very pleased just now. That peak of that kind of joy was like poppy, making her addicted to it as soon as she tasted it. ine now didn''t want to recall the shameful voices she had uttered under his moves. She couldn''t help it! Actually, she did not want to yield to Emmett sexual skills. However, her body was too useless. She had an orgasms immediately when the handsome man moved a few times. ine closed her eyes, trying to ignore Emmett''s smiling handsome face. She secretly scolded herself in her mind for being useless. "How about a shower?" Emmett hugged her from behind and murmured softly. ine sneered. She was still upset about this. Then Emmett raised his eyebrows and said, "Alright, I''ll go wash first. Then I''ll carry you to wash after I''m done." Emmett jumped out of bed in a quick manner. Obviously he was in an extremely good mood. His woman had recovered from her illness and had just satisfied him, so of course he was in a good mood. As soon as Emmett entered the bathroom, Emmett quickly got up. Her body was covered in traces left behind by that man. There were hickeys all over her body. There was also in his scent. ine curled her lips and hurriedly opened the closet. Sure enough, the clothes put inside were all her sizes and in various styles. *** ine did not think carefully that why Emmett had prepared her clothes in his wardrobe. Now she only wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible. She wanted to be away from Emmett and everything between them. Once bitten, twice shy! You couldn''t make the same mistake twice. Originally, ine trusted Emmett and whatever he said. She trusted that he only loved her and was just using Marina... He was just lying. If he was using Marina, why would he marry her? Maybe he fell in love with her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ''ine, you must be the most naive and foolish person in the world!'' ine thought a lot when putting on her clothes. Taking a final look at the bathroom, ine quietly walked out. Since she was trying to escape, ine was very cautious. She looked around when going down the stairs as if she was a thief. Kayden frowned as he looked at ine on the stairs and felt strange. What was she doing? Why did she walk in such a sneaking way? ine was still unaware that someone was watching her cautious behavior with interest. ine patted her chest. She finally made it to the first floor. It was so thrilling. Luckily, no one noticed her. "Are there any thumbtacks on the stairs? Why did you go downstairs so slowly?" Suddenly, a voice came from the corner of the sofa! "Jesus!" ine was so frightened that she took a deep breath and almost fainted. ine looked up and saw that Kayden was looking at her with his arms crossed. He was wearing a gloating look. Damn! Couldn''t this person pretend not to have seen it? Now that the sense of achievement from her escape just now had all disappeared. ine rolled her eyes. "People can be scared to death. What are you hiding here for? Is this what you do? You are really hateful!" Kayden''s eyes widened a lot... Hearing her words, Kayden thought to himself that had she restored all her memories. Only the original ine was a reckless fool and always provoked him, the leader of ZH n. "Who''s hiding? I''m already sitting here. Do you think I''m here to catch you? You overestimated yourself." *** Kayden rolled his eyes towards the ceiling. ine pouted, "Then you can pretend that you don''t see me. I''m leaving." "What? Wait!" Kayden shouted, "What do you mean by pretending not to see you? Where are you going?" "This isn''t my home. I can go anywhere instead of here." ine straightened her chest with confidence. Kayden secretly drew a breath. Yes! She was definitely that ine. Only that ine would be so arrogant in front of him with Master Smith''s support. "You ... you''ve recovered your memories?" Kayden''s eyes became bigger, and his voice trembled with excitement. Finally! Master Smith didn''t make efforts in vain. After experiencing so many twists and turns and suffering so much, he was able to save this tormenting girl from death. It paid off, Master Smith! Kayden became excited for Emmett. "What? What did you say? Who recover the memories? I''ve never forgotten anything. What would I recover? You''re talking nonsense. Are you alright, Kayden? Maybe it''s time for you to retire now." ine shrugged her shoulders and looked at Kayden with pity. He was so young but he was already talking nonsense. Kayden was dumbfounded. She didn''t know what had happened to her during this period of time? Those days since she woke up on the ind ... didn''t she remember them all? She got be kidding him... A few drops of cold sweats fell from Kayden''s forehead. "Do you really forgot what happened these past few days?" "Which days?" "The days after you returning from d." "You''re so funny. Aren''t I in d now?" After saying this, ine was stunned. Wait ... this ce... ine began to size up her surroundings, and she was confused. This ... This... This was in the country! At Emmett''s home! These days ... these days ... these days... ine was bing more and more bewildered. It was as if ... she did forget something... *** ine rubbed her red mouth and stared nkly with her two big eyes, her face nk and dumbfounded. She was like a stupid kitten that was casted a spell not to move. Until... "Why did you run down?" Emmett walked out of the bedroom anxiously in a long pajamas that he put on randomly. The front of the clothes was open and revealed his strong chest with well-trained muscles. His hair was still dripping with water... Now he was just like an attractive demon who just got out of a bath. Kayden immediately stood at attention and replied, "Master Smith! Ms. Jones has recovered her memories, but she has forgotten about the past few days. What''s going on? Besides, she wants to leave on her own." Emmett frowned slightly as he walked down. Her baby must have known about the engagement between him and Marina, and was angry about it. He had done a very strict job of keeping the engagement ceremony between him and Marina a secret. How did she know? "It''s good to be able to recover some memories. These days are not important. It''s not a big deal." Kayden didn¡¯t know what to say. Not a big deal? How could it not be a big deal? ''Master Smith, you never slept well these day since you found out about her disappearance. She should know all the efforts you put in and the hardship you had gone through. ine was shocked. She woke up from her trance and looked at Emmett. Immediately her expression changed. Emmett raised her small hand towards Emmett and her face was saying like "If youe near me, I will hit you." Emmett shouted hurriedly, "Don''te over! I am leaving your ce now and you can''t stop me! I''m leaving!" Kayden twitched his mouth. It seemed that the two of them ... were having a fight. Chapter 422: An Indescribable Heartache Chapter 422: An Indescribable Heartache Kayden shrunk his neck and tried his best to be invisible. It would be better if he could turn into an ash and floated away. Emmett walked two meters away from ine and stood still. He said, "Alright, I''m noting over. Don''t get excited. If you have anything to say, just say it. We can talk through everything. Perhaps it''s some misunderstanding that makes you mad at me." ine pouted her lips and rolled her eyes, "There is no misunderstanding! I just don''t want to keep an ambiguous rtionship with you!" *** "Oh? Why is that?" "Why? I''m not a fool. Why do I have to have such a weird rtionship with you? You already have a fianc¨¦e. You can live a happy life with her. Why are you still wasting my time?" "Wasting your time? ine! I treat so well. Don''t you have any feelings for me? You should know how much I love you!" "Alright! Stop mentioning the word ¡°love". It just makes me sick. You don''t deserve this word. Maybe there is true love in the world, but it won''t be between you and me!" Emmett was so angry that his heart was trembling. He clenched his teeth and restrained himself from losing temper. He said, "ine, are your blind? Is your heart made of stone? From all I have done for you, isn''t this love?" ine also felt that she was too harsh. But when she thought of Emmett got engaged to Marina behind her back, she felt that she was like the clown in a stage y. "If you love me, why did you get engaged to Marina behind my back?" "That''s only an engagement, not a marriage!" "But engagement is already a promation of love to the world! Moreover, you got secretly engaged when I went to d! You''re hiding it from me on purpose, aren''t you? Didn''t you do this because you wanted me to stay by your side and be your little toy? I''m stupid. I actually believe you, a wealthy young master, really love me. I know I''m not worthy of you. Your family has connections, and you''re handsome, rich and powerful. We are in different worlds. But these are not the reason that I don''t hate you. I hate you that you did this behind my back and you still said you love me. Are you rich guys enjoying this kind of games?" Emmett was so angry that his entire body trembled. He pointed his finger at ine and was silent for a long time. Perhaps, he was eloquent and quick-witted with his opponents in business. And now, in front of the woman he deeply cared about, he didn''t know what to say. *** It was an indescribable ... heartache. After a while, under ine''s gaze, Emmett sneered coldly, "Toy? You don''t even deserve to be my toy. How would I choose nobody to be my toy? You look down on me too much!" No ... this wasn''t what he meant. However, for some reason, at this moment, he was pissed off by Emmett and said without thinking. Somehow he said those hurting words. ine''s face suddenly tightened. A trace of injury appeared on her young face. The pink color on her cheeks immediately dissipated and was reced by ayer of pallor. Seeing that ine was hurt, Emmett immediately got softened and regretted it. Emmett took two steps forward and grabbed ine''s hand, trying to hug her into his arms. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said that ... ine, what I mean is..." "Enough! You don''t have to say anything!" ine fiercely knocked off Emmett''s hand. She staggered and took a step back, her eyes filled with tears. Emmett''s words were like a knife cutting into her heart. It was as if Emmett stripped off all her clothes and ruthlessly disdained her figure. ine was both embarrassed and heartbroken. "Emmett, don''t say anything. I should thank you ... thank you for letting me know. Actually, I was very reluctant to part with you just now. I was fascinated by your masculinity and wanted to stay. Now ... You let me know what I am nothing to you, not even a temporary toy!" "No ... Listen to me, don''t misinterpret me ... I am just..." "Whatever, I don''t want to know right now! I just know that I want to stay away from you! I don''t want to see you again!" ine was almost screaming out herst few words. Tears were dropping fiercely down her cheeks, but she still stubbornly opened her eyes wide, her face full of pain. Emmett really wanted to p himself a few times! Why did he say those words that he didn''t mean to this simpleminded girl impulsively? *** "Emmett, even if we meet in the future, let''s pretend that we don''t know each other! I won''t talk to you anymore! You''ve already trampled on my dignity and ruthlessly crushed it! I hate you to death!" ine cried out sadly, turned around and ran out. "ine! ine!" Emmett chased out of the vi and looked at ine''s fleeing figure. When ine started running, her movements were so funny and ridiculous, like a crippled stupid doll... Emmett''s heart was so painful that he couldn''t speak. He squinted his eyes, frowned, and clenched his fists. "Master Smith! What happened? Why did it be like this in such a short time?" Kayden ran over and looked at ine who ran away in surprise. Emmett sighed deeply, his face full of irritation. He shook his head and said powerlessly, "You can drive her ... This is the suburbs. It will take her a long time to find a taxi. I don''t want her too tired." "What''s going on? Why did you start quarreling just now? Master Smith, you two are..." "Stop saying nonsense! I told you to send her off, so go and send her off!" Emmett said irritably. Before Kayden could react, Emmett took the lead and rushed into the vi. Kayden was stunned for a while before he hurriedly drove his car and rushed out to chase after Kayden. Emmett entered the living room and paced back and forth in the room with anger. There were servants cleaning the tables and mopping the floor. "How did it be this! Shit!" Emmett suddenly lost his temper and casually smashed the precious antiques and decorations onto the ground as if they were garbage. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. All the servants were so frightened that they didn''t know what to do. Kayden drove two hundred meters away and saw ine walking with a dragging feet. Honk! Kayden honked his horn a few times. ine turned around fiercely and said, "You are so annoying! Get lost!" Kayden red at ine, "Are you telling me to get lost? Do you want to die?" Only then did ine notice that the person who came was not Emmett, but Kayden. She was angry with Emmett, but it had nothing to do with others. "Oh, it''s you. I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it just now." "Get in the car, I''ll send you." Kayden put on a poker face and opened the car door. *** Kayden was obviously angry at ine. ine secretly nced at the driver beside her. He was telling her that he was not in a good mood. After all, Kayden was Bad-bear Smith''s subordinate. Of course, he was with his master. How funny! "Thank you." ine looked ahead and said indifferently. "Master Smith told me to. He was mad as a wet hen now. Maybe he will get gastrorrhagia from this." Click! ine''s heart trembled, and her eyelids couldn''t help but tremble. Her face instantly turned pale. Will Bad-bear Smith ... have gastrorrhagia? He was such a strong man. ine remembered that Emmett had once attacked someone. It was like a robot beating a human. He was so ferocious and strong that few people would be his match. Such a sturdy man actually had gastrorrhagia? ine did not know that this was Kayden being dramatic. ine was used to caring about that handsome man. ine sighed. She lowered her head and sighed. She started cursing herself for being soft again. ''Now he has nothing to do with you. He has a wife. Marina can take care of him.'' When ine thought of Bad-bear Smith and Marina secretly getting engaged, her heart ached. If she didn''t love him, she wouldn''t care so much about who he loved. At the beginning, she thought that she gave him her innocence. At that time, she did not think it a big deal though it should be. Because, she did not fall into love with him! It was different now... When she identally entrusted her heart to him, she began to be serious about who he loved and wondered if he loved her. Kayden coldly nced at ine and couldn''t helpmenting, "I really don''t want to interfere with the two of you. After all, it is Master Smith''s affairs." "But ine, what is this all about? No one had harmed Master Smith like this! You''re too heartless! Do you know how Master Smith found you and save you when you were in danger and when you disappeared?" "Alright! Stop! I don''t want to hear it!" ine hurriedly interrupted Kayden. Chapter 423: Keep Warm Together Chapter 423: Keep Warm Together Kayden became anxious and his eyes were red. "You are the only one who should hear about it. You don''t even know how you were saved. What right do you have to yell at Master Smith? He almost lost his life to save you!" ine finally cried again, "No matter how good he treats me, he won''t marry me! I''m just a pet dog that he''s used to keeping. Even if he likes me, I''m just his pet! He''s engaged to Marina! What am I! What do you think I am to him?" Kayden froze. He could not answer ine what she was to Master Smith. "Master Smith doesn''t love Marina..." "He doesn''t love her, but he makes her his wife!" "Perhaps tomorrow he will break the engagement." "That''s tomorrow''s matter! Right now, I''m still a ridiculous mistress!" When ine said this, she smiled miserably, "Perhaps, I''m not even worthy of a mistress." Kayden realized that men and women were indeed unable tomunicate smoothly. What was a woman''s mind made of? They were so unreasonable! Men had dug out their hearts and given their lives to you, and you still thought they didn''t love you. How was an engagement love? "Where do you want to go?" Kayden didn''t wanted to continue discussing with ine, the fool, about love. "I''m going home." ine said weakly. Kayden sighed and sped up, driving to the alley to send ine home. ine got off the car and heard Kayden''s cold words before she could even say thank you. "You need to decide. If you''re sure to break off the rtionship with Master Smith, then you should be make it through. Don''t trick him. Master Smith might die because of you." "You..." ine was dumbfounded as she watched the car leave quickly. "Damn it, he actually said that I was tricking bad-bear Smith? He did this to me, alright?" ine puffed her cheeks and stomped her feet. She was still indignant, "Let it be. I can still live on without him!" Entering the house, ine discovered that the house was exceptionally clean. "Am I in the right ce? Is this still my house?" ine turned around and curled her lips in disbelief. *** In her impression, her father was extremelyzy, and her ignorant sister Ellie excelled her father in this. These two never did chores after finishing their meals. How were they able to make the house so clean? It was a surprise! ine felt a little sad. Suddenly, she realized that she didn''t even have a reason to go home. This family didn''t seem to need her anymore. ine felt abandoned. All the suppressed grievance in her heart suddenly exploded now. ine ran to the bathroom, crying and washing the sheets in the big basin. Emmett was engaged... He was engaged to Marina. Now there was a world of difference between them. "Wow, ine? I can''t believe. You came back." Ellie carried a few buns into the house. When she saw ine was working hard at the sheet, and she shouted exaggeratedly. "Have you eaten yet?" "Yes, I''ve already eaten. Here are a few steamed buns left. You can have them." Ellie handed over the buns in the bag. But ine did not take them. She continued to lower her head and picked up the sheets to dry them. Ellie did not even pay attention to ine''s face. She turned around and put down the bun, poured herself some water and drank a few cups like a cow. Then she leaned on the sofa and muttered, "Dad got a raise. He said that for some reason, they suddenly doubled his sry and reduced his working hour. No, dad has be a model dad now. He cleans the house every day." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "It''s our father?" And he got a raise? What a strange thing! ine couldn''t help but raise her face. Ellie let out a strange cry. Then she jumped from the sofa and raised ine''s face to her. Ellie asked worriedly, "Why are you crying? Who bullied you? Did you get beaten up in college? Tell me who. I will teach them a lesson!" ine pushed down her sister''s hand andzily lowered her head, continuing to stretch the sheets, "No one... I just missed you guys, so I cried..." "Don''t lie to me! You even want to strangle me to death in your dreams? How would you miss me?" Ellie crossed her arms and was confident as she just exposed ine''s lie. *** "Of course not! You''re my sister, why would I strangle you to death?" ine''s eyes widened. Ellie grinned, "Because I''m prettier than you. Since I was young, many boys have been courting me. You''re jealous of me. I understand that. You have been having a tough life being an ugly girl. ine, did you get dumped by someone? Is that why you''re crying? Actually, men are just like clothes. You can always change them if they are not suitable. There are many men in the world anyway. You might be happier if you are open to them!" ine''s face instantly darkened. How old was she? How could she think of these things all day long? What was she talking about? Man was like clothes and could be changed. Ellie was not very into study. Instead, she had done many that breached the school discipline. She had skipped sses, dated boys and had sex. Also, she had done the work of extras and modeled for some advertisingpany. Still, she lived a quite fulfilling life. "ine, I have something to say. Don''t be scared." Ellie giggled and looked at ine. "What is it?" ine was surprised by Ellie''s rare serious gaze. "I''m going to be a cover model." ine opened her eyes wide and did not react for a long time. Cover model? What did she mean? What was that for? ine blinked her eyes and was still a little confused. Ellie finally gave up and began to exin to her sister after a sigh. "Earlier I went to a studio with my friends and was taken a fancy by a director. He said that I am very suitable for cameras. So he introduced me to thispany to take a few photographs. They were very satisfied so they signed a contract with me. I became a contract model for thispany. I earned 5,000 dors from an ad! Isn''t that amazing? I am so happy." Buzz... ine was dumbfounded! How could such a rare thing happened in her family? *** This was really strange. "A model? So you have to show your boobs when shooting?" Ellie''s face darkened. "ine! How could you say that? Showing boobs? It''s for art!" "Damn art! Ellie, you have been unreliable since you were young. I didn''t expect that you are still the same. You are simply a big idiot! How dare you do such a thing? You must be deceived!" ine rarely lost her temper so much that she immediately jumped up. "You don''t need to care about my business! I''m an adult now! I can live as I please! ine, what are you? You are only one year older than me! Mind your own business! Did you get dumped by some guy after he got tired of you? Is that why you''re crying? I am a big idiot? You are the biggest idiot! Take care of yourself!" ine became enraged and started cursing randomly without thinking again. ine was stunned for a moment, then turned around and left without saying a word. Now it was Ellie''s turn to be stunned. Seeing ine walk out of the house silently, Ellie felt a pain in her heart and chased after ine. "ine! ine!" Ellie hugged ine''s waist and put her face on ine''s back anxiously. Ellie panted heavily and said, "ine ... I was wrong, I shouldn''t have said that to you ... I''m just ... ine, I''m sorry ... Hit me if you want. I''m an asshole, I deserve this..." ine turned around and hugged her sister. She began to cry again. This scenested for half of hour. The two snuggled up to each other like they did when they were young. At that time, they could not wait for their father toe home and the two were so hungry that they felt dizzy. So they hugged each other to keep warm together. "I need to go." When the night came, ine looked reluctantly at Ellie and said. "What are you talking about? Dad will be home soon. He will cook the dinner. This is your home. Why are you in such a hurry to leave?" Ellie was reluctant to let go of ine''s arm and held on to it. "I don''t dare to see dad. It''s too easy to notice something from my eyes. I''m afraid that he will worry about me again. You better watch him. Don''t let him get drunk too often. It''s not good for his health." *** Ellie looked at ine''s swollen eyes and let go of her obediently. Ellie only stopped after sending ine far away. Looking at her sister walking forward tilted, she suddenly wanted to cry loudly. She wanted to know why some people are rich and have everything and they were just as poor as a church mouse. She also wanted to know why other children could enjoy warm love since childhood, living a carefree and innocent life. However, they had to live in hunger and fear all day long, struggling to survive. Early exposure to the living pressure made them know the need to be prepared for the unexpected. Ellie seemed to suddenly grow up after this bleak evening. Chapter 424: Never Love Anyone in This Life Chapter 424: Never Love Anyone in This Life Emmett sat in the study and typed. asionally, he stopped, pursed his thin lips, and looked coldly at the screen. Now his heart was in chaos. He couldn''t focus on the work. Even though he had seen a lot of materials, he couldn''t recall them at all. He couldn''t help but think. ''Where did ine go?'' Would she ever forgive him? He really deserved to be punished after saying such hurtful words. He knew that she was an irrational, but why would he still said those words to make her angry. Where would she go? Someone knocked on the door. Emmett calmed down and said, "Come in." Kayden opened the door and walked in. He looked at the Master Smith who seemed to be working seriously and said, "I sent Ms. Jones back to her house." All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Okay." Emmett answered. He closed his eyes and rubbed his nose with his fingers with tiredness. He couldn''t help but ask, "What did she say along the way?" Kayden raised his eyebrows and said, "She is very angry. She said that you don''t love her. She even said that she was not even a mistress and cried." Emmett''s movements suddenly stiffened. Theposedness he had maintained for so long finally disappeared. Emmett suddenly opened his eyes and stood up, which scared Kayden to take a step back. ''Will Master Smith vent his upset on him?'' Then he was the real victim of their fight. However, Emmett heavily punched the wall, which made the wound on his hand worse. *** There was a bang. The muffled voice was like a hammer, striking heavily into Kayden''s heart. He felt sorry for Master Smith! "Master Smith..." "I was wrong. I shouldn''t have been engaged. No matter how great the benefits are, or the goods it will bring, I shouldn''t have done that. She simply couldn''t ept my engagement. Whether I am sincere or not, she will be hurt. She thinks I had betrayed her and lied to her." Emmett opened the curtains and stood in front of the window. His eyes were narrowed, and deep pain could be seen from the side of his face. Emmett spoke in a low and sad voice. Kayden nodded in admiration, "Master Smith, you are indeed insightful! That''s what she thinks! Why women are so naive? Isn''t engagement just a formality? Besides, it''s not a real marriage. There''s still turning back. Why did she take it so seriously and wouldn''t let go." Emmett waved his hand. This meant that he was very tired now. He did not want to continue talking about this, so Kayden went out sensibly. As soon as Kayden went out, he discovered that Joe and the others were cleaning up. "What''s going on? Joe, why are also cleaning up?" Kayden grabbed Joe''s mop. He noticed that all the carpets have been lifted up. It seems that they have been taken to dry cleaning. The floor is cleaned and several servants areying new carpets over there. Joe sighed, "Just now, after Ms. Jones left, Master Smith went mad and started to smash things. We didn''t dare to stop him. Most of the things in the living room are damaged and the carpet is covered with porcin fragments. So we threw them away." Kayden was stunned and curled his lips. Indeed, ine was a trouble. Now, not only him, but all the servants had to suffer. God! If one day this girl became their hostess and gave birth to a little her, then life at that time would be tougher. The whole house would be tossed around by the mother and the daughter. At this moment, Kayden made up his mind that he absolutely could not love anyone in this life! Love was too torturous. Oliver called Emmett and cried about his misery. "Emmett, hurry toe over. Jasper and I are dying at the Central South Taekwondo Gymnasium. Yes, be quick. Lucas is crazy!" *** Before Oliver sobbed, Emmett heard a miserable scream and the phone were suddenly cut off. Emmett frowned when waving his phone slightly. Well, it seemed that Lucas was upset again so he was venting his anger on Jasper and Oliver. Emmett was also annoyed and needed to vent his anger... Emmett walked out of the study with a cold expression. Picking up his jacket neatly, Emmett stretched out his arms for his wallet and took the car keys. Then he left. Kayden looked at Emmett''s vigorous back and was in a trance. Master Smith was wearing a light brown short leather jacket today. Needless to say, this jacket was well-made. It was also in a concise style of the year, tailored simply and generously. When wearing it, Master Smith looked even more elegant and handsome. "This jacket is really British. Nice taste." Kayden lowered his eyes. Afterughing a few times, he suddenly raised his head and cursed at himself in a low voice. Then he ran out like crazy, "Master Smith is leaving! Prepare a car to follow him!" Kayden was caught on admiring Emmett''s handsomeness and forgot his duty. Emmett angrily stopped his convertible sports car and jumped out. His movements were flexible and forceful. Immediately, a group of famous socialites cried out in rm. "Wow, he is so handsome!" "I think I fell in love with him..." "He is so tall. He must be 6''2!" "He looks really strong. This kind of man is very enduring in bed..." Five or six beautiful and fashionable women gathered together, drooling as they looked at Emmett. Emmett did have a good figure. Today, he was wearing casual pants, a short leather jacket, and a pair of shiny sunsses. He was so handsome and eye-catching! However, the corners of his lips held a touch of coldness, making people feel that he was not easy to get close with. Emmett was never the kind of man who smiled a lot. However, if it was Oliver, he would take any woman easily. Oliver was a typical yboy and used to be around by women. Emmett had never been so approachable. He was the iceman himself. *** Emmett always sized up people coldly. He rarely showed admiration to others in his eyes. He was so proud. He didn''t like anyone. He had been so arrogant since he was little. However, no one expected such an arrogant man to be conquered by ine. Emmett strode into the gym. Immediately, six luxury cars stopped. The car door opened and a group of young and strong men jumped down. Kayden raised his sunsses with one finger and waved his arm inwards. "Let''s go! Keep up with the master!" Kayden was worried when Master Smith was alone, especially now that it was not a peaceful time. And he must guard against Marina. "Wow ... this is another handsome man! He''s so handsome!" "How cool!" "Hees with so many men here. Is he the leader of a gang?" "I like gangs so much!" Just as these women pitying the disappeared Emmett, they saw the strong, gang-like Kayden right away. And they started to be attracted again. A young man was running fast from inside the gym. He seemed to have urgent matter but he ruthlessly smashed into Kayden''s shoulder. "Ouch!" The man cried out in sorrow. He was knocked several meters away by Kayden. He was supporting his shoulders and wrinkling his face in pain. "Shit! Are you blind! Can''t you see me here?" "Just go and beat him. He dares to provoke Kayden. Beat him up!" The group of man from ZH n surrounded the young man with an arrogant and terrifying aura. Kayden flicked his clothes with his fingers and took a few mouthfuls of the cigarette offered by his subordinate. Then, he spat out a few smoke rings. Kayden looked at the fallen brat with his eyes shrunk and disdained. He walked over, raised his shiny boots, and gave the brat a fierce kick on the shoulder! "Kid, next time you see me, remember to apologize. I''ll spare you today. But next time, you better watch out." The kid who ran into Kayden was already trembling from fear and his face was pale. Now that he heard Kayden''s "teaching¡±, he nodded quickly. "Yes, I understand." Kayden patted one of his subordinate on the shoulder and said with generosity, "Boys, let''s go! Spare him this time! Go upstairs!" "Yes! Kayden!" All the sturdy men answered at the same time, and then ran into the gym in a well-trained manner. *** The boy sitting on the ground had been in a state of trembling teeth for a long time. He had almost die just now! When Emmett walked in, a waiter had prepared his judogi. Emmett changed it, which made him taller and sturdier. As soon as he entered the VIP venue, he heard the wailing of Oliver as if someone was holding on to his neck. "Ouch... Lucas, you won, okay? Can we rest now? My body will fall apart because of you! I am crippled ... stop now..." Emmett narrowed his eyes and saw that Jasper was lying in a corner, rubbing his back and groaning, while Oliver was circling and hiding from Lucas. "Get away!" Emmett said sinctly, blocking Oliver away. Oliver saw Emmett and felt as if he had seen his savior. He almost wanted to hug Emmett''s thigh and cried. "Emmett, you''re finally here. We''re both going to sacrifice ourselves." Oliver ran over to Jasper''s side and helped him get up. They went to the side to rest. The two men rubbed each other''s sore waists. Lucas'' eyes glowed fiercely, like a leopard that had gone berserk. Both of his eyes glowed with a faint green light. It was scary. Chapter 425: It Is Just the Beginning Chapter 425: It Is Just the Beginning Emmett stood still. Just as Lucas was about to attack, Emmett rushed over and quickly kicked him on the shoulder. Lucas was kicked backwards and finally fell on the cushion. Lucas felt irritated as he thought of Hazel. He immediately stood up regardless of the pain. He roared and rushed at Emmett. Emmett didn''t panic at all. He didn''t move and just watched Lucasing towards him like an arrow. When Lucas was about to reach him, Emmett gently turned around and avoided the fierce attack. Then he immediately shifted his position and aimed a hefty kick at Lucas. He fell t on his face. "You feel angry, right? So what? You can''t vent your anger on others! Now, get up. Come on! Let''s see if you can defeat me today!" Emmett kicked him. Lucas gritted his teeth in anger. *** He couldn''t get up and kept punching the cushion. He knew that he could not defeat Emmett. He might be seriously injured if he continued to fight. "Come on! Show me what you''ve got! Why are you doing? Have you given in?" Lucas had bad luck today. Emmett happened to be in fury and wanted an outlet. Emmett sneered as he saw Lucas lying there still. He directly picked Lucas up, grabbing his cor and arm. "Wait! Emmett, I..." Before Lucas finished, he was thrown away by Emmett like a sandbag. Lucas hit the wall and fell. The ground trembled. The hall was also shaking. Oliver and Jasper, who were sitting in the rest area, closed their eyes. Jasper even made the sign of the cross and whispered "God bless". Oliver gasped in astonishment and looked at Lucas, who was lying on the cushion motionless. He twitched his lips, "It must be painful. Jasper, I shouldn''t have called Emmett, should I?" Jasper rolled his eyes and said, "What are you talking about! If you didn''t call Emmett, we must have died!" Oliver nodded. That was true. If Emmett didn''te, they might be beaten to death by Lucas. Lucas was just paying the price now. Oliver crossed his legs and continued to watch the show. Emmett slowly walked towards Lucas,ughing in a small voice. Lucas was scared by his weird laughter. "Emmett, I am sorry... Please stop. I''m dying." Lucas gave in and shook his hand in horror. "No. I think you can take more. I''m ready now. It was just the beginning." "No..." The bulky figure of Lucas trembled. Emmett kept punching him. The sound echoed in the hall along with Lucas¡¯ miserable screams. Jasper had been mad at Lucas after being beaten by him. However, it was too violent that Jasper couldn''t bear to watch it. He broke out in cold sweat. "Oliver, should we stop Emmett? I think Lucas can''t stand it. Emmett may kill him!" Lucas was kicked to the air. He flipped over and fell heavily on the cushion. The great pain convulsed him. *** Lucas was heading for his doom. He would die a tragic death! Lucas was tall and muscr. He was no match for Emmett and had been at a distinct disadvantage. Oliver touched the goose bumps on his arm and murmured to himself, "Jesus, I won''t do anything to ine even she is naked and standing front of me. Emmett is terrifying." He would definitely lose if he tried to take Emmett''s woman away. On the contrary, Kayden was smoking leisurely. He enjoyed watching the fight. He was ustomed to killing and stealing. Such a scene wasmon to him. People would be astonished if they got to know about the sinister, cruel, and merciless things that Kayden had done in private. What was ZH n? It was an organization soaked in blood. "Kayden! Kayden!" Oliver couldn''t stand it any longer and ran to Kayden. His voice was trembling. "Master Young, what''s wrong?" Kayden raised his eyebrows and smiled indifferently. Oliver''s face turned pale with fright. He pointed at Emmett and said hurriedly, "Kayden, hurry up! Stop Emmett! Be quick! He will kill Lucas!" "What? You want me to stop Master Smith? No. I can''t do that. You know his temper. Master Young, you may have to stop him by yourself." Oliver gritted his teeth and said, "Me? He will kill me! Please stop him. I''ve regret it. If I knew that Emmett is so merciless, I wouldn''t have asked him toe here. It''s my fault." Kayden chuckled and gracefully adjusted the corners of his clothes. "Oh, I want to thank you. Master Smith is not in a good mood today. It''s good for him to have this outdoor activity. Otherwise, he might vent his anger on me and others. Master Young, you have saved us. Thank you!" Oliver was pissed off, "Kayden! No kidding! Help Lucas!" Kayden nced at Oliver and curved his lips. Then he strode towards the center of the arena. Lucas had been beaten up by Emmett. His face was swollen. "Master Smith..." "Get away!" Blue veins stood out on Emmett''s forehead. "Marina just made an announcement. She is breaking off her engagement to you..." *** "Really?" Emmett calmed down and looked at Kayden. There was joy in his eyes. He walked to Kayden. As he walked away, Lucas hurriedly crawled out of the arena like a turtle. Kayden was chewing gum. He shrugged and exined. "Yes. Someone just called me and said Marina issued a notice of annulment. It might have been reported on the major newspapers. Congrattions!" Mr. Atwood Smith was a stern person. What would he think when he heard this news? "Finally..." Emmett let out a sigh of relief and smiled. His face was bedded with sweat. The light smile made him even more alluring. "She finally issued the statement... Baby would see it, right?" Kayden knew who he meant. Emmett was talking about Ms. Jones. However, Kayden didn¡¯t like this woman or anyone rted to her. "Let''s go. Tell baby this news. I want to know whether she is still mad at me." Emmett smoothed his hair delightedly. Then he turned around to look at Lucas, who was held by Jasper and Oliver. He felt a little sorry. "Lucas, I will introduce you to the best surgeon I know." Lucas sneered and gritted his teeth, "I will give you a great gift when you get married!" Emmett was a vicious person. He was amused and said casually, "Alright. I like Ms. Hoffman. Why don''t you give her to me? I can spend some time with her on my wedding night. It must be fun." "Shut up! You just want to see me suffer, don''t you? Bastard!" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lucas was irritated and red at Emmett. Lucas had got a nosebleed, which made him look awkward. Emmett approached him and bent down. He stroked Lucas'' hair as if touching a little dog. Emmett said in a t tone, "It''s not embarrassing to admit your love for someone. I don''t understand. You''re not a robot. Why do you deny that you''re in love with that woman? You don''t need to cover it. It''s natural for you to love someone. Think about it. I''m leaving now." (¡Ño¡Ñ) Lucas was stunned by what he said. *** All the pain in his skin and bones seemed to dissipate. A sound echoed in his mind. ''Am I in love with Hazel?'' ''Do I like her?'' Emmett took a shower, changed his clothes, and walked out of the hall. Those women were still waiting outside. They screamed as soon as they saw Emmett. "Look! The handsome man came out!" However, there was a cool guy beside him. "God! Don''t do this to us..." "They are so good-looking. I hope they are not gay." "It would be a great pity if they are!" Women around the country would be heartbroken. Those women started a heated discussion, arguing which one of them was tougher and which was gentler. Emmett asked his subordinates to drive his sports car away. And he quietly got into the business car. Kayden gave him some newspaper and magazines. "I hereby dere that my engagement to Mr. Smith is cancelled because of ipatibility of temperaments." Emmett read the news in a low voice. A smile touched his lips. "Kayden..." "Yes." "It''s time to let Miss Clooney eat the bitter fruits of her tricks. What do you think?" "Are we going to carry out the original n?" "Of course, this woman is too cunning. If she just did as I wished and didn''t cross the line, I might be grateful to her and give her a good reward. But she almost killed ine. I won¡¯t forgive her!" Emmett''s handsome face grew ice-cold as he finished. It seemed that he couldn''t wait to kill someone. Kayden was scared by the look on Master Smith''s face and hurriedly looked away. He couldn''t help trembling. Chapter 426: Lets Go to See My Little Girl Chapter 426: Let''s Go to See My Little Girl Kayden was cold-blooded and merciless. He had seen the death of countless opponents and friends, and he always remained unmoved. However, when he saw the elegant mater''s faint smile, he felt a chill in his bones. Master Smith was the most coldhearted person. Kayden didn''tpare with him. "Master Smith, where are we going now?" Emmett was obviously in a good mood, he adjusted his hair and said, "Let''s go to see my little girl." *** Kayden twitched his lips. He called the person who was following ine to ask about her location. "Master Smith! Ms. Jones has gone to the First Hospital!" "What!" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Emmett was shocked and widened his eyes. He suddenly straightened his back. There was worry in his eyes. No matter who you were and no matter how strong you became, once you fell in love with someone, she would be your soft spot. You would feel happy while holding her in your arms. You would enjoy it even if she made fun of you. You would even say those sweet words that you disdained before regardless of your dignity. Kayden sighed. ''Master Smith, you used to be a wise and imposing man. I wish you have never met Ms. Jones.'' "Master Smith, don''t worry. I think Ms. Jones is alright. She seemed to go there after she received a call." Emmett was still anxious and knitted his brows tightly. After a while, he muttered worriedly, "I should not have quarreled with her this morning. She hasn''t recovered yet. She is still weak... What should I do if she..." Kayden secretly frowned. ''Master Smith, what are you doing? I can''t imagine what you would be like if you marry Ms. Jones.'' ''Ms. Jones, in our previous life, you might be a beggar who leaned at my feet and begged me for bread. I refused and kicked you. And now you are here to revenge on me. Damn it!'' The thought that he would see ine made his temples pulsed. "Master Smith, it''s been a long time since I went to inspect our ce in the east region. I think I should go to take a look..." "Well, you can go thereter. I''m going to the hospital." Kayden was excited and breathed a sigh of relief. Emmett walked into the First Hospital with a group of subordinates, while Kayden drove to the east region with a few people. Actually, Kayden didn''t have to inspect there. He just didn''t want to see ine, who would bring hard luck. Therefore, he made an excuse to avoid her. *** "Kayden, where are we going?" "East region. Didn''t I just say that to Master Smith?" "Well. Which ce are we going?" "Julport. Let''s have some fun." There were a few pretty women in Julport. Last time, Kayden heard from the manager that they were reserved for important guests. They were virginal. ''Anyway, I have nothing to do now. I can enjoy leisure. It will be good to have a bath, get a massage, and hang out with a few women.'' It had been stressful recently. Just as Kayden arrived at Julport, the general manager brought a group of people to greet him. "Kayden, wee to Julport! We miss you so much! Come in please!" "Alright." Kayden snortedzily and strode to the club. He was obedient in front of Emmett, sometimes like a coward. But when Master Smith was absent, he was the boss! Wherever he went, he would receive warm wee from people. They surrounded and ttered him with smiles. Kayden felt that he resembled Gao Lishi (a powerful eunuch official of Chinese Tang Dynasty), who was superior to everyone but the emperor. Wait... How could hepare himself to a eunuch? Anyway, he was a dominating figure to people. Before the men enter the door, Ellie rushed into the club. Her pigtail was shaking. She muttered angrily, "Where is Shaylee? She stole my advertising and came here to sell herself. I must kill her!" Ellie was different from ine in temperament. She frowned tightly in anger and her eyes widened. If Ellie was born in ancient times, she would probably be a proud and chivalrous person. She might help people in trouble and defend justice. Emmett arrived at the hospital. He frowned and went upstairs worriedly. "Master Smith, this way..." His person led the way and said in a small voice. Emmett stopped at a ward. "Is she in this room?" The subordinate nodded. Emmett pushed open the door and entered without hesitation. "ine!" *** There three people in the ward, and they were shocked by him. Hazel was lying on the bed. A young police officer was talking to ine in a low voice. Emmett had seen him before. ine sat on the edge of the bed, wiping her tears with a napkin. Her eyes were red. Emmett let out a sigh of relief. Thank God. ine was fine. ine was startled by Emmett. Then she frowned and put on a long face. What was he doing here? How did he know she was in the hospital? "What are you doing here?" ine stood up and red at Emmett. He was much taller than her, so she had to raise her head to look at him. It hurt her neck. That was annoying. ine was mad at him. Meanwhile, ine was upset and felt like crying. She hated it, but she just couldn''t help. Emmett stretched out his hand and wiped the corners of ine''s eyes. He looked at Bradley in displeasure and said coldly, "What happened? Why did you ask her toe here? Why is she crying?" Bradley didn¡¯t know what to say. This man was unreasonable. Hazel was ine''s best friend. Now she was sick, shouldn''t he tell ine? Emmett was only concerned about his woman! ine rolled her eyes when she saw Emmett yell at Bradley. He didn''t even give Bradley a chance to exin! ine walked over to take him out. He held her arm and ced one hand on her waist. The tip of his finger touched her bottom. ine could feel the heat on his body. She blushed and quickly pushed him out of the ward. ine retreated as they got to the corridor. She wanted to shake off Emmett''s arm. However, he was holding her tightly. She couldn''t get away at all. Emmett turned around and squeezed her against the wall. He lowered his head and stared at her, breathing heavily. ine looked up in panic. When she met Emmett''s burning gaze, her mind got nk and she couldn''t move. It was over. She was aroused. She couldn''t refuse the allure of this charming man. *** "Why did youe here?" Fortunately, she quickly collected herself. "Baby, I miss you." Emmett pressed his face against hers and said with a faint smile. It seemed that they didn''t have fought this morning. ine was moved and felt nervous. She lowered her head. "Hazel is sick. She needs to stay in hospital for a few days, so I came to see her. She has just fallen asleep. Why did you speak so loudly? She might be wakened up. You''d better leave here." ine felt it was too intimate to be so close to him. "Your condition is not good either. How are you supposed to take care of her? Where''s her family?" "It''s none of your business. I''m her best friend. I should look after her." "You shouldn''t do that." Emmett said firmly in a low voice. "What? Why should I listen to you?" "Because you are mine." ine was shocked by this answer. Her knees went weak and her heart was beating violently. She retorted, "I''m not!" "I don''t know what you are thinking. But I said ''no''. You can''t do it without my permission." "You... You are too bossy! You are not wee here. Get out of here right now. I am going to..." Emmett suddenly lowered his head and kissed her. There were doctors and patientsing and going... Emmett was a pervert, a bastard, a devil! Shame on him! ine struggled and cursed at Emmett in her heart. Emmett didn''t care where they were. This was the first time he and ine had a fierce fight. He felt regretful and couldn''t stand it anymore. He wanted to show ine that he still loved her. ine cried out in panic. Emmett directly advanced and extended his tongue into her mouth. He lifted her tongue with his and kept iming. ine was extremely embarrassed. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. They were in the hospital! Moreover, they had just done it this morning. Why was he still so excited now? Emmett did not have some disorder, did he? Help! He was scary. It was too embarrassing. ine struggled and tried her best to push Emmett away. However, the more she struggled, the closer Emmett got to her. She could even feel something hard against her lower abdomen... Chapter 427: I Just Want to Get Rid of It Chapter 427: I Just Want to Get Rid of It What a great rise! ine was so frightened that she didn''t dare to move anymore. Emmett took the opportunity to deepen this kiss. Bradley wanted to say something to ine. The moment he opened the door with a peeled apple, he saw such a hot scene. The fruit knife and apple in his hand fell to the ground, making a loud noise. ine trembled from the crisp sound, and then she opened her eyes in confusion. Damn it. She was just obsessed with Emmett''s kiss... Emmett noticed that ine was quite uneasy, so he stepped back while gasping. Then, he turned around and red at Bradley, who was leaning against the doorframe. That nce was so cruel as if he wanted to kill Bradley! Bradley trembled with fear and he almost fell to the ground. "You ... you guys continue.... I..." "Your appearance really annoyed me!" Emmett said fiercely word by word. ine was so embarrassed that her cheeks turned red. She got out of Emmett''s embrace and walked to Bradley. Her cheeks were still burning. She said embarrassedly, "Ignore him. Come in." Then, in Emmett''s cold gaze, ine pulled Bradley into the ward and closed the door. Emmett clenched his fists tightly. As he wanted to walk in to pull her out, ine opened the door again and leaned out as if their hearts were linked. She looked at Emmett and said, "Don''t disturb us. And I have broken up with you. Don''t offense me anymore ... Don''t ... kiss me or touch me ... Also, I have a new boyfriend. It''s not you." After saying that, ine didn''t hesitate to close the door, leaving Emmett standing outside in shock! Emmett was stunned. He took a deep breath. They kissed just now, but she said ... she had a boyfriend? Not him? Emmett sneered and turned his head in disbelief. He was getting enraged as he stared fiercely at the men beside him. "What did she just say? Did she say that she had a boyfriend? Not me? Did she say that?" *** The men were scared by him and they couldn''t stop trembling. They didn''t know how to answer Emmett''s question. Emmett walked back and forth in the corridor, repeating ine''s words. His expression changed again and again! Emmett took out his phone and called someone with anger. Just as the other side picked up the phone, he shouted, "Lucas! Come here in three minutes! Your woman is the hospital, but why does my woman stay here? Come to the First Hospital in three minutes. If you can''t, I''ll tear you apart!" This was the first time that Emmet lost control. He didn''t care about his dignity and grace at all. His ferocious look scared everyone and the entire floor became quiet. ine plucked up her courage to say those words. After that, she entered the room and became dumbfounded. She sat on the bedside with her head lowered as if she lost her soul. "Why did you say that just now? Didn''t you see how angry he was? Is it good for you to annoy him? Can you bear the consequence to annoy him?" Bradley sighed. Emmett had a dominating aura. Even a policeman like him trembled in front of him. ine, such a little girl, actually dared to annoy him! ine did not say anything but began to shed tears. Bradley was scared by her, not knowing how tofort her. "ine, I beg you to stop crying. If you really want to cry, you can cry by yourself in a quiet ce. Don''t let Emmett know. Otherwise, he would think that I''ve annoyed you and he would kill me. I don''t want to die unjustly!" ine red at Bradley and was amused by him. "How terrible! You don''t help your friend! You are so selfish!" Bradley heaved a sigh of relief. "How can we fight with Emmett? That''s not funny! I''m serious. You just made up that you have a new boyfriend, right?" *** ine nodded. "I don''t want to pester him anymore. I can only say so." Bradley wiped away his cold sweat. "Stay away from me for a while. I don''t want to be killed by someone as a love rival." "Are you exaggerating? He has engaged, so why can''t I have a boyfriend? Why can he do whatever he wants while I can''t?" "I think you''d better endure it. For the sake of world peace, you should endure some grievances." ine almost pped Bradley''s head. What did he talk about! Emmett rushed downstairs. Lucas just stopped after running many red lights along the way. On his face was the bruise left by Emmett. "Emmett ... What''s wrong with Hazel?" Before he could finish his words, Emmett punched him. It made a big sound! Emmett hit Lucas on the chin. He could not eat anything for a few days. Emmett didn''t even give Lucas a nce as he left and said, "Your girlfriend was stolen. Are you a man?" Actually, Emmett also said this to himself. He knew that ine was lying to him by saying she had a boyfriend. Did he not know if she had a boyfriend? How could she have the chance and time to date with other men? He clearly knew that she wanted to annoy him, but he was still easily enraged by Ms. Jones. He was going crazy. Lucas stood up in a daze and spat out a mouthful of blood. He breathed in the cold air and thought, "I didn''t annoy him, did I? Why did he punch me without saying anything? I''m so unlucky!" He was hit hard by Emmett! "Mr. Lee, you''re unlucky. Our young master was just dumped by his woman and he is enraged!" One of Emmett''s men kindly told Lucas from behind. Then, he ran away in a timid and obedient posture. Lucas was stunned. Who was so bold? She even dared to dump Emmett, the young master of the ZH n. It was not because this woman was so bold, but because she didn''t know the consequence! ine, are you trying to kill us? *** Lucas rubbed his painful chin. Then heined about Emmett and walked inside. As he cared about Hazel, he almost rushed all the way, and now he was covered in cold sweat. When entered the hospital, he was dumbfounded. In the bustling hospital, it was very hard for him to find the ward. "Excuse me, which ward is Hazel in?" As Hazel was tall, he directly squeezed through the people in queue and asked. "Why did you cut in line? Queuing up at the back. It''s my turn." Other people in the queue began toin. However, they were immediately shocked when they turned around to re at the person who cut in line. First of all, he was very tall with wide shoulder and strong figure! Secondly, he was very handsome! Last, he looked ferocious, and there was bruise on his face. People were all shocked. The man speaking was so frightened that he gasped with surprise. Lucas was already annoyed, so when he heard people''sint, he immediately lost his temper. Then he shouted with his eyebrows raised. "I have something urgent, do you? If youin again, I''ll beat you to death! I''llpensate you for breaking your leg. I''m annoyed. Don''t make trouble!" Lucas rolled up his sleeves, as if he was about to beat someone. The man who spoke already changed his face with fear. Seeing his movements and hearing his words, the man realized that Lucas was not joking. He was serious! And the man knew Lucas was very rich judging from what he said. That man immediately lowered his head and became obedient, not daring to say anything. Even the people standing behind this man were so scared that they took a few steps back. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Which ward is Hazel in?" Lucas snorted as he leaned towards the window. After getting the ward number, Lucas immediately turned around and left like a hurricane. The remaining people were still dumbfounded, and they stood still for a long time. Lucas hurriedly walked along the corridors with his mind in a daze. He was really worried about Hazel! His worry was not fake. He rarely lost control. His heart was racing now. When he heard Emmett say that Hazel was in the hospital, he was shocked. *** He was scared and dizzy! And now, he was still in a daze. He felt like he was dying. He almost could not breathe and his heart hurt. "Shit! Lucas, you''re so useless! You don''t even know how to walk! Calm down!" Lucas muttered to himself as he raised his hand to wipe his sweat from the forehead. His forehead was covered by cold sweat! After the cold treatment with Hazel these days, he became more and more irritable. Chapter 428: Annul the Marriage Engagement Chapter 428: Annul the Marriage Engagement Yes, Emmett was right. It wasn''t shameful to like a woman. He was a normal man, not a god. It was normal for him to like a woman! ''Hazel, actually, I fell in love with you. I really loved you from the bottom of my heart. '' No. ... If he said so, Hazel would definitelyughed at him. He had once said that he loved her. Then... ''Hazel, I admit that I am an ordinary man. I will also do some stupid things. I know that I dated with another woman after you became my girlfriend. I am very sorry for that. I am a bastard. Please forgive me. I will be obedient to you in the future.'' ''Be obedient. Why does it sound so shameful? I''m so cheeky!'' Lucas grabbed his hair tightly and he almost pulled it down. He was so nervous that he walked past Hazel''s ward without noticing. Then he patted his head and walked back. He took a deep breath ... andter, he did it again. Anyway, he would put down his dignity this time! He had to tell Hazel that he loved her! He wanted to confess! Confess with all his sincerity! He could do it! Come on! Lucas clenched his fists to gather his courage, which was a very childish action. He closed his eyes and then pushed open the door with determination. "Hazel..." Lucas took a deep breath and opened his eyes. Just as he was about to speak, he was stunned seeing what was happening in the ward. He saw... The ward was quiet and the air was diffused with the smell of disinfectant. Hazel was asleep, but that policeman named Bradley was also asleep lying on the bedside. *** His head leaned in Hazel''s arms in afortable posture. To be exact, he was almost lying on her breast! And Hazel bent her arm and hugged Bradley! Their intimacy ... fiercely hurt Lucas! "Quiet ... why are you here?" ine was browsing her QQ ount. She raised her head and saw Lucas standing there panting. Then she immediately stood up from the sofa and made a gesture to keep him quiet. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ine looked at Lucas. She saw the sweat on his forehead. She saw him panting after walking fast. Of course, she also saw the shock and pain in his eyes! ine followed Lucas'' ferocious gaze and looked to the bed. ine sighed slightly and walked over to Lucas. She whispered, "Bradley is so tired. He didn''t sleep all night to take care of Hazel. He was too tired. He just talked with me but then he fell asleep. I''m really grateful to him." Men were always jealous. But she never expected that Lucas would be jealous. ine raised her eyes and nced at Lucas'' tightened chin. It seemed that Lucas was angry. He was both jealous and angry. "Mr. Lee, they really have nothing to do with each other..." "Nothing? Why they are so intimate? Why they are in this posture if they have nothing? Why they ... they..." "Alright." ine gently interrupted Lucas and patted him on the arm. "Don''t you believe what I said? They really don''t have any rtionship now, and Bradley is very pure and honest..." "Pure? Honest? No man in this world is pure and honest! ine, don''t judge others with your insensitive brain. Do you know about men?" Lucas gritted his teeth. He was so angry that he vented all of his anger on ine. ine was stunned. Her cheeks bulged as her face turned gloomy. What did he mean? Was he saying she was stupid? She had a bad luck. She shouldn''tforted him so kindly. She should have left him jealous and furious. *** ine rolled her eyes andined as she walked inside. "Alright. Do you believe that they have lived together for a long time? They are intimate. They stay together all the time." ine trembled with fear when she heard a big sound. She turned around in shock and saw that the phone in his left hand had been crushed. Goodness, what a ferocious man! What a bad temper! Emmett''s friend indeed had the same temper as him! Lucas really wanted to walk over to pull out the man leaning in Hazel''s embrace, and then throw him out of the window. This was the thirteenth floor! This bastard would die! Lucas stared at them two on the bed, and had countless terrifying thoughts in an instant. Finally, he sighed and turned around to leave. "Why did he suddenly leave? Why didn''t he even say goodbye to anyone? He was so strange! Just as strange as Bad-bear Smith!" ine picked up a magazine and was dumbfounded after she finished speaking. Oh crap. She was doomed! In just a short period of time, she thought of Emmett for several times! ''Don''t think of him. I would never think of him. No... " ine looked at the two people leaning together on the ward bed. She suddenly felt aggrieved. ''Everyone was in love except me. I was disappointed. I was cheated by bastard Bad-bear Smith...'' ine decided to get out of here. She was so jealous seeing Bradley and Hazel. She ran to the hospital gate and found a bookshelf. She wanted to buy a new clothing magazine. As art students, there were only a few types of work they would do in the future. She would work on advertising, dress designing or graphic design. So she must pay attention to the latest collocation of clothing. "What is this?" ine suddenly noticed the newspaper in the front of the bookshelf. She frowned and picked it up curiously. Then she went silent. *** It was an announcement to annul the marriage engagement! There was such an announcement in the world! She got excited and goggled her eyes to read the announcement. It was an announcement issued by Marina, attached with a certificate from herwyer. She annulled the marriage! In other words, that grand wedding finally became a joke. It was gone! ine clutched the newspaper tightly, with her heart racing. Somehow, she was so excited that she wanted to scream. "Hey, girl, are you buying this newspaper? You''ve already wrinkled it. Put it down if you won''t buy it. This isn''t a bookstore. It''s just a small business, so you can''t read newspaper for free here." The newspaper seller couldn''t stand it anymore and finally said as he adjusted his sses. "I will buy it! Of course I want to buy it!" ine woke up and blinked her eyes to hide her nervousness. "I''ll buy this one, and that one. And also this and this. I''ll buy them all!" ine bought all the newspapers and magazines with reports about Emmett and Marina. Although she was little in figure, she could carry arge pile of newspapers and magazines into the hospital. The newspaper seller grinned. "Young people nowadays always waste money. She bought so many newspapers with the same content." ine gnawed on the corn cob and found a bench to put all the newspapers and magazines on it. Then she began to read carefully one by one. "The Giant Sessor and Modern Cindere can''t get along well." "The love of thest Cindere in the world failed tragically." "Marina issued a statement that they can''t get along well. ording to the gossip, Mr. Smith is tired of her." ... Goodness, almost all the newspapers were publishing news about Marina and Emmett''s break-up! "Damn it, even Marina is called Cindere. Are we ordinary people called scavengers?" ine blinked her eyes in shock and scratched her head. In most of the newspapers, Marina was called modern Cindere. It wasn''t because Marina was from a poor family, but because of Emmett''s high status. The Smiths was too powerful. Even Marina was called Cindere. *** Then ine discovered an important problem. Although there were many reports about Emmett and Marina, only Marina''s photos were posed. These photos were taken from different angles and on different asions, in which Marina was in different clothes. However, there was not a photo of Emmett taken from the front view! ine flipped through all the newspapers and magazines but did not find a photo of Emmett taken from the front view. She was in a cold sweat. Emmett was really powerful. He could even delete all his photos in the reports and hide from the public. They annulled their marriage... No matter why, the engagement between Emmett and Marina was cancelled! "ine, to be honest, are you happy now?" ine asked herself in a dumb manner with her eyes closed and hand on her chest. ine bit her lips and sighed. "Alright ... I admit, I''m happy." ine opened her eyes and looked at Marina''s photo in the newspaper. She muttered softly, "Even I''m happy, I will still ignore Emmett. He got engaged behind my back. In any case, he is ignoring me and cheating on me!" However, when she saw this news, she got relieved and felt better. Chapter 429: This Girl Looks Familiar Chapter 429: This Girl Looks Familiar At this moment, ine''s phone rang, and her body trembled. Could it be Emmett? Thinking of this, ine blushed excitedly, sitting alone on the bench. She took out her phone and sighed. It wasn''t Bad-bear Smith, but Mark. What was wrong with me? Didn''t I like Mark very much? She was a good and loyal girl. How could she sigh after seeing Mark''s number? ine answered the phone. "Mark." "ine? Is that you? ine! Thank God. I finally found you! Do you know I was almost scared to death when I heard about your suffering in d from your ssmates? I was so worried! I heard you came back a few days ago and went to the dormitory. I thought they lied to me ... ine, it''s good that you''re back..." Mark''s undisguised anxiety, worry and fluster were transmitted through the phone. His voice was so scorching, as if it was spraying hot air in ine''s ears. It turned ine''s entire body soft. *** Mark had never spoken so emotionally before! In her memories, Mark had always been that big brother who was calm and gentle. No matter what happened, he could maintain his good cultivation and justughed it off. Why did he spoke so urgently today? ine was embarrassed. "Well, Mark, thanks for your care. I dide back from d. I''m not in danger now. As a saying goes, ''Those who have survived a severest crisis can expect blessings in the days toe.'' It seems that I will be blessed in the future." "That''s right, ine. You must be very lucky. I''ve figured it out this time. I have to work hard to pursue the girl I want to protect anyway. ine, let me protect you." (¡Ño¡Ñ) What!? Really? Did she mishear? ine shook her head and blinked her big eyes in fear. Just now... What did Mark say? What, what, what did he mean? Come on, her heart wasn''t very healthy. She couldn''t be scared. ine did not know what to say for a moment. Obviously, Mark was very smart. He immediately realized that his unexpected enthusiasm must have frightened her. He smiled and sighed. Then he said gently, "Where are you? I''ll go find you." "Well ... I''m not in convenience right now. Why don''t you wait until I get back to school?" ine was so flustered that she didn''t know what to do. "Fine. Remember to call me in time." " ... OK ..." ine cut off the phone and was stunned for a while. Then she beat her heart hard. "Breathe. Breathe. Breathe. OH MY GOD! I''m so shocked! I would live a short life if it happened again!" ine looked at the beautiful scenery and did not have the mood to appreciate it. The matter about Bad-bear Smith was still troubling her, and now she got something with Mark. The world was so hard to predict. A period of time ago, not a long time, just before summer vacation, if Mark told her that he liked her, she would definitely go crazy with joy. But now ... just because of Bad-bear Smith, she was actually overwhelmed by Mark''s favor. *** There was a rockery and a smallke. ine sat there, picked up the small stones on the ground and threw them into theke one by one. "Bad-bear Smith ... Mark ... Bad-bear Smith ... Mark ... Bad-bear ..." "My head! Who dares to smash my head with a stone?" Suddenly, in the bushes by theke, an old man stood up and clutched his head as he looked around angrily. Oh my God. This was terrible. ine grinned and ran away with one hand covering her face. After running for a few meters, she jerked back, picked up the newspapers on the bench, and ran again. ******* Ellie ran into the Julport, with her dancing pigtails. She had a ssmate at vocational college, who snatched away the advertising opportunity that she had just obtained. She was a little confused at first. Later, an insider told her that it was her ssmate who slept with an advertising director, so... Ellie was really mad. She didn''t care much about this opportunity. But she had boasted to her current boyfriend and his friends. Now that there was no advertisement, she might lose her face in front of them? What a damn girl! Ellie wouldn''t let her go. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Ellie found out that that girl was working in Julport. Thus, Ellie rushed in with her evil aura. Besides, Kayden came here for fun. He sent those useless people away and soaked in an artificial hot spring alone. Champagne was on the table. He narrowed his eyes and asionally took a sip. This kind of day without Ms. Jones was reallyfortable! Somebody knocked the door. The door opened. The manager personally led the group of ten girls who came in and bowed. "Kayden, it''s not easy for you toe here. We do look forward to seeing you. We have kept these best girls for you. Will you take some?" Kayden slowly opened his eyes. There were a few drops of sweat hanging on his tanned chest. His face was evil but handsome. The ten girls looked at the sturdy man soaking in the hot spring and couldn''t help but being astonished. So handsome! Oh, no, notpletely handsome, but heroic! Cool! *** That expression, that face, that figure ... all showed how cool he was! Actually, Kayden wasn''t too obsessed with women. Normally, he was very busy. He wasn''t like Oliver, who easily fell into a woman''s arms. Perhaps he had experienced too much bloodshed and killing, and he didn''t care about love and affection. Kayden only had a few women. If there was a need one day, he would drive over and make an appointment to get together. As for love, responsibility, and concern, they were all imaginative and unrealistic bullshit. Kayden looked at the ten women, who were not necessary. He thought that there should be a few who could give him a massage. If he was happy, he would take a few women. If he wasn''t, he would just enjoy the massage. Therefore, Kayden didn''t even see what those women looked like and randomly picked four. The four women were so excited. It was worth to apany such a handsome man! They seemed topete with each other. After the manager took out the other six women, they quickly took off their clothes. Kayden narrowed his eyes and looked at these women. Well, two of them were really sexy. They were really well-built. Instantly, Kayden was turned on. Anyway, since he was here, he would just rx and have fun. The four women jumped into the big pool and surrounded Kayden. One massaged his arm while the other rubbed his shoulder. What a sexy scene! Kaydenzily yed with their body and he was totally rxed. Suddenly, the door was kicked open by someone! That was a girl with tilted braids and a messy makeup. Oh my God. Was that called makeup? It seemed that paint fell on her face. "Shaylee! You deserve to die! Do you still have the face to live? You stole my advertisement by sleeping with that damn old man! I''ll scratch your face today!" Ellie screamed and rushed towards a woman in the water. Kayden was shocked and his entire body tensed up subconsciously. Then he was instantly turned off. Damn it! That girl came in at such an ill time ... just when he was feelingfortable, she barged in. Damn it! *** At this time, the guards outside also rushed in. "Kayden, we couldn''t obstruct her and we will get her out of here immediately." A few guards wiped away their cold sweat and chased after Ellie. Ellie had jumped into the warm water and grabbed the naked girl who was rubbing Kayden''s arm. Kayden rolled his eyes. Damn it. The girl called Shaylee was the one with a good figure in his mind... Kayden was very angry, as somebody caused a stir when he finally left Master Smith and came out alone for a pastime. Anyway, whoever she was, he had decided that he would teach her a lesson! When Kayden grabbed it, he heard Ellie''s miserable scream. Then, Ellie''s hair was pulled by Kayden, and her entire body was stuck to Kayden''s body. "It hurts! It hurts! It hurts!" Ellie patted in the water, struggling to free herself from Kayden''s hand while raising her leg to kick Shaylee. "You''re dead. Do you know?" Kayden gritted his teeth and said that, pulling Ellie''s body towards him. Ellie''s pigtails were still high, but the hair on her forehead was messed up, covering half of her face. Kayden suddenly felt that he must have seen this girl before! A thrill passed all over him. Kayden got some water and sshed it on Ellie''s face. "What are you doing? The water is very hot! My face..." Ellie rubbed her face randomly with her hands. When she finally opened her eyes, the makeup on her face had been washed clean. A round, clean face with a pointed chin appeared in front of Kayden. Well. (¡Þ _ ¡Þ) Chapter 430: Sisters with Great Differences Chapter 430: Sisters with Great Differences Kayden realized that the Jones sisters were really amazing! He still fell on hard time because of them since he already hid here. "ine''s sister!" Kayden gritted his teeth and asked. "Well?" Ellie stopped being crazy and directly ignored Kayden''s naked body. Instead, she looked straight at Kayden and asked strangely, "You know that silly girl in my family? It seems that my sister won''t know an elite man like you..." Kayden looked sullen. The man her sister knew was not only an elite, but the best of elites! *** Kayden had a feeling that he wanted to immediately start a massacre! Why... Wherever he went, he would be affected by Ms. Jones! A few guards directly rushed over, not to care if their clothes were wet. They rushed to Ellie and grabbed her fiercely. "You damn girl, how did you get in here?" "You''re seeking death. Go out and take a beating!" "Go out and kill her!" A few guards shouted. They were very strong, directly lifting Ellie into the air. Only then did Ellie know that she was scared. She opened her frightened eyes and kicked her legs randomly. It was so unbelievable that all the water she kicked out sprayed onto Kayden''s face. Kayden spat out water and wiped his face with his hands resignedly. All in all ... he knew that he would definitely be unlucky as long as he had something to do with "the Jones." "That man! That man who knows my sister! Help me!" Ellie asked Kayden for help. Kayden could only sigh, waved his hand, and said, "Let her go." "What?" The guards were all stunned and thought they misheard. It was this girl who broke in and interrupted Kayden. Why should he let go of her? Could it be that Kayden has taken a fancy to this girl? Looking down, they found the girl who was struggling wasn''t very beautiful! It was true that she was a little attractive, but she couldn''t be considered a beauty as stunning as a movie star. "Why?" A guard asked Kayden in a daze. Kayden was already furious and immediately burst into a temper, "Nonsense! Just let her go as soon as possible! And you these women, get out of here! Get out!" After ine''s sister made such a fuss, how could he still have the mood to y with women? The woman called Shaylee was frightened. She discovered that Ellie, whom she had just offended, knew this leader of the gang. Shaylee hugged Kayden and rubbed her face against his chest. She sobbed, "Sir, can you please keep me here? I love you so much. I fell in love with you at first sight. Please allow me to serve you. I guarantee that I will serve youfortably. I have learned a lot of skills. I promise I will make you feel great." *** Ellie had been put in the water by a few guards. Ellie rubbed her aching arms and legs and was winking at them. At this moment, she heard Shaylee''s words and immediately turned around with a whirlwind. Without thinking twice, she pounced over like a tiger. She grabbed Shaylee''s hair and pulled it hard while shouting, "How dare you seduce my sister''s friend? Do you deserve? You are ugly. I don''t know how many men have slept with you. You''re even dirtier than garbage. How dare you serve my sister''s friend! I''ll beat you to death! You loser!" Kayden was stunned. He wondered that ''Miss Ellie, I am not your sister''s friend.'' ''I really don''t want to be your sister''s friend!'' Those guards were all dumbfounded. This girl was really tough! Looking at her behavior, all of them were shocked to tremble. Shaylee screamed and was extremely miserable. She was naked and was beaten by Ellie to the point that she was powerless to fight back. "How dare you snatch my ad? How dare you! Will you do it again? Will you still be an asshole? How dare you sleep with others? Who do you think you are? You think you are the only woman? I''ll beat you to death. You shameless bastard!" Kayden was amazed. ine''s sister was so mean that she dared to say anything. Kayden winked at the few guards over there and told them to quickly get rid of Shaylee. They were watching themotion. Seeing Kayden''s gesture, they quickly ran over to pull Shaylee out of the water and dragged her out. "Stop! You bitch, stop! I''m going to disfigure you today! You won''t have a chance to hook up with the director again!" With water all over, Ellie was still angry and she chased after Shaylee. Kayden stretched out to grab Ellie''s hand, preventing her from beating. Was there an end? Those people knew that he knew Ellie, so they definitely wouldn''t care. That woman named Shaylee might be beaten to disability by such a ferocious girl. *** Indeed ... She was ferocious! She was even more ferocious than Hazel! Although Hazel was tough, she was reasonable, educated, and reasonable for most of the time. Hazel wasn''t like ine''s sister, who was simply a madman, unable to be hold back even by a few cows. Kayden couldn''t help but grade Ellie forty points in his heart. "I mean..." "Why are you pulling me? I''m not done yet! Let go of me to teach that bastard a lesson! How dare she snatched my advertisement! What a bitch!" "You will still film your advertisement." Kayden''s head ached as he loudly shouted. "What?" (¡Ño¡Ñ)... Ellie was stunned and stopped moving. She turned around and looked at Kayden calmly. Then, she pointed at her nose and said very uncertainly, "You just said ... that advertisement will still be filmed by me?" Kayden was very sure that this girl would definitely scratch his face with her hand if he said he was joking. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "This isn''t a big deal. It''s a piece of cake that can be done immediately." Ellieughed out loud. Sheughed in an extremely arrogant and exaggerated way. After that, she opened her eyes wide and stared at Kayden. She said fiercely, "If you dare to lie to me, I will kill my sister on the spot!" It was unbelievable. Kayden felt so confused. Why did she kill ine if he told a lie? What kind of shit logic was this? "Why is it rted to your sister?" "Because you are my sister''s friend. Although that girl is stupid enough, she was indeed charming to boys from elementary school to high school. There are many boys who like her!" "Really?" He remembered that ine had never fallen in love ording to his investigation. She was a silly girl like a piece of white paper. "That''s right! She was too silly to know that those boys treated her so well because they liked her. Of course, many of them were scared away by me." Kayden was confused again, "Why did you chase away her pursuers?" *** Actually, he was thinking that it was thanks to Ellie who had chased them away. Otherwise, given Master Smith''s personality, he would probably find out all the men that ine had dated before and ruthlessly torture them. Ellie pursed her lips and said, "Why didn''t they like me? Why? I''m much prettier and smarter than ine!" Kayden was stunned again. He didn''t expect that ine would have such a conceited younger sister. Their personalities ... werepletely different. "Don''t worry. I''ll let you film that ad. I''ll just make a call." ine''s eyes were immediately shining. By that ... He meant he was very capable, didn''t he? He was very important and powerful, wasn''t he? He could get the ad just by making a call? Ellie smiled cunningly and narrowed her fox eyes. She said, "Well, Sir, isn''t it possible for you to get other advertisements by a phone call?" "Yes." Kayden involuntarily replied. After that, he suddenly realized that he must have done something wrong. "Really? Do you mean it?" Ellie immediately jumped up with her shining eyes. Kayden was very shocked. If he stayed with this Miss Jones much longer, he would definitely have a cerebral hemorrhage. If he had known that, he wouldn''t have answered her so casually... This was Miss Jones, not as simple as Ms. Jones! Ellie screamed enough, then hugged Kayden''s arm and shook it back and forth. It seemed that she intended to make Kayden have a concussion. "Really? You are my sister''s friend. Listen to me: if you don''t help me, you will be sorry for my sister. If you are sorry for my sister, you are not worthy to be her friend! Get me more and more advertisements!" Kayden''s head hurt so much... "Stop! Stop! Stop!" Kayden couldn''t stand any longer and shouted loudly. He pushed Ellie out. With a plop, Ellie fell into the water on her back with a great ssh. The water gurgled. Some water bubbles appeared on the surface of the water... (¡Ño¡Ñ) Kayden was stunned. Come on. This girl couldn''t swim, could she? Chapter 431: Fooled Chapter 431: Fooled It suddenly urred to Kayden that Ellie couldn''t swim. After waiting for a few seconds, he couldn''t remain calm anymore. She was the future sister-inw of his boss. He couldn''t afford to offend her. With that thought, he waded closer to Ellie and pulled her out of the water. With her eyes shut, she looked like a sleeping beauty. "Hey! Are you alright? Hey! Hey!" Kayden gently shook her. But she didn''t respond. "Can you hear me? Oh my God! You idiot. How could you not even know how to breathe in the shallow area? You''re driving me crazy! Hey! Wake up! Fine! I promise that I will help you with those ads. You will endorse them, okay?" That worked. Ellie opened her eyes the next second. (¡Ño¡Ñ)Kayden was so surprised he didn''t know what to do except looking at her. The more he looked at her, the more enchanting he found her. "I thought you..." He thought she had drowned. "I can swim. I learned it when I was little. My sister, on the other hand, couldn''t even float after several sses." Feeling fooled, Kayden wore a gloomy face. With a cunning grin, Ellie continued, "You just said that you would help me with the advertisements. You can''t go back on your word!" ''Yeah! Keep dreaming!'' Kayden felt humiliated. ''As a smart guy, I couldn''t believe I got tricked by a girl. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I''m ashamed. God, haven''t I been bullied enough by ine? Why do I have to deal with Ellie now?'' "I can help you, but you can''t tell your sister that you know me." With his arms crossed, Kayden leaned against the edge of the hot spring, looking at her. Ellie raised her eyebrows and pretended to be very sophisticated as she nodded, "Oh, I understand. You''re afraid that my sister will be jealous, aren''t you? Men like to fool around behind their woman''s back. Don''t worry, I''ll keep my mouth shut. Just one thing, let me know before you y the casting- couch game with me. I won''t do anything that will hurt myself." Kayden couldn''t believe his ears. ''Come on! y the casting-couch game with you?'' ''Look in the mirror, will you?'' ... Kayden''s face twitched with frustration and irritation. He had to exin. "Let me rify a few things. Firstly, I''m not your sister''s boyfriend..." "I don''t understand. Why are you still denying it? Move on. What''s the second thing?" Ellie immersed herself in the warm water. Since her clothes were all wet anyway, she decided to have fun. "Second, don''t tell anyone that I got these advertisements for you." "Oh? Are you famous? Will your name make a big difference? What''s your name?" "Kayden..." "Kayden? I noticed that they were all respectful of you." "They were just being polite." Kayden suddenly realized that he was sharing so many things with her. It felt weird. Ellie buried her face in the water. The water was very clean and everything in the water could be seen clearly. Just as she was enjoying herself, she nced at Kayden and then immediately popped her head out. She cried out, "Ah! You''re naked! I saw ... I ... I saw it!" Kayden was speechless. He propped one hand against his forehead and felt he was about to faint from anger. Yes, during the drama she had started, he had forgotten that he was naked. "Turn around!" His face darkened in anger, and then he grabbed the towel and wrapped it around his waist. Ellie had seen his private part! How embarrassing! Damn it! "Huh, you''re blushing. You look like a gangster. I didn''t expect you to be shy. If I hadn''te in, wouldn''t you have flirted with four girls? But, to be honest, your little friend is not that big, not as big as my boyfriend''s." With a pout, Ellie turned around. Little did she know that she had pissed Kayden off. "What did you say? Mine isn''t big? You should have your eyes examined! You must be talking about your boyfriend''s erection." Kayden red at her. Saying that a man''s size is small is equivalent to trampling on a man''s dignity. "Yes, I was." "When mine gets erect, it''s many times bigger than it is now! You know nothing." Kayden tried his best to maintain his dignity. Ellie scratched her head and said, "Oh ... really? Don''t brag. I won''t believe it until I see it someday." ... Kayden was shocked to hear that. What was he doing? He must be crazy to talk dirty with her like that. He regretted it and almost pped himself. Then, he opened the door and went out. "Hey! Why did you leave? When will you help me with the advertisements? Hey! Are you there? He actually left? How annoying!" Ellie was so angry that her eyes widened. She got out of the water to look for him, but he was gone. "I''m crazy. I''m crazy. I must be crazy! I''m crazy..." Once he was dressed, Kayden left Julport with hispanions. The manager escorted him out with a fawning smile, afraid that he had offended Kayden somehow. Kayden kept talking to himself, patting his head as if he had really turned into a madman. "We didn''t offend Kayden, did we? Why did he leave so early this time? Look, he keeps hitting himself on the head. Something must have gone wrong ..." The manager was worried, still standing at the entrance of Julport respectfully. "A guy from ZH n said that a woman barged into the room while Kayden was in the hot spring ... and she stayed. That''s all we know for now," one of the employees replied. "Oh? Who was she?" The manager''s eyes lit up. Just then, Ellie, who was wet all over, walked over. "Oh! It''s so cold..." She trembled from the cold with her arms crossed. The manager and his subordinates looked at her in surprise. They realized it was her. "Oh dear, why did youe out? You''ll catch a cold and Kayden will kill us! Please take care of yourself!" The manager and the employees surrounded her enthusiastically. (¡Ño¡Ñ)Ellie was dumbfounded. ''Are you kidding me? What''s wrong with these people? Kayden? The guy who just left? It looks like that guy is important around here. And they mistake me for his woman. Well ... since you all think so, then why don''t I take advantage of this situation?'' ... "Fetch me some clothes. It''s freezing!" Then she blinked and cursed, "Kayden left me alone here! He is an asshole. I will punish him fiercely in bed!" The crowd gasped. Judging from her tone, they figured she was indeed Kayden''s woman. Few people dared to lose their temper in front of the head of ZH n. Even fewer dared to curse him. Immediately, the people of the club treated Ellie as a goddess. That evening, ine took a taxi back to university. When Hazel woke up, she insisted that ine go back to university. Since she was still sick, Hazel didn''t want to wear her out and told her that Bradley would take care of her. So, after dinner, ine left the hospital. "Hi!" Suddenly a voice was heard from behind. "Huh?" With the key in her hand, ine turned around saw someone under the tree nearby. "Oh? Mark! It''s you!" It took a moment before she recognized who it was. The evening breeze blew, carrying trace ofte autumn coldness. Mark wore a loose beige sweater, a pair of ck casual trousers, and a id scarf. His schrly bearing was irresistible to her, and she felt her heart skipped a beat. Standing under the tree, for a moment, he even looked like an immortal from heaven. Mark walked towards her with his typical elegant smile. "I happened to be passing by and decided to wait, thinking you woulde back. And you dide back. Aren''t I lucky?" Despite standing on a step, she was still not as tall as him. In front of him, she was nervous, just looking at him like a panicky child. Her dazed expression reminded him of the first time he saw her in high school. Back then, she looked as flustered as she was now. He was filled with softness and affection when he recalled that day. ... He reached out and gently tugged at her ears. "ine, how have you been?" he asked lovingly. His sexy voice, his enchanting smile, and the warmth she felt, all this made her panic. Damn it! Her heartbeat was pounding. What should she do? "Well.... Yeah, good.... Everything is good." Chapter 432: My Thoughts Are All Mixed Up Because of You Chapter 432: My Thoughts Are All Mixed Up Because of You What was she talking about? She was betrayed, suffered murder, lost her memory, and broke up with.... How could she be alright? "Why are you so thin? Where are your fat cheeks? There must be a lot of things recently, right? I asked your ssmates and they said they couldn''t find you. At that time, I was so anxious and I went to d. However, my father was ill and he was sent to the hospital. So I had to go to the hospital to take care of him. Actually, I''ve always been missing you." Mark sounded quite emotional when he said these. Actually, he hardly said these. Mark sighed softly. He looked so worried about ine. His hands moved from ine''s ear to her face so naturally. .... ine was stunned by Mark''s intimate actions. She immediately blushed. She was much panicked and didn''t know what to do. She looked down at her shoes, and her eyshes shed like butterflies. "Well, thank you for caring about me. I''m fine now. Just fine." "ine, it''s quite windy here. Can you invite me in to have a rest?" Mark looked at ine''s head and burst intoughter. What was wrong with him? He had never asked a girl to enter her room so shamelessly before. "What?" ine looked up in shock. Seeing Mark''s gentle expression, she was stunned for a moment before saying, "Well, good-bye. Mark. It''s quitete today. You should go back and rest. And I should also rest. Let''s talk about it tomorrow, okay?" "No." "What?" ine was dumbfounded by what Mark said. Mark took a deep breath. Finally, he couldn''t stand it and opened his arms to hug ine. ... "But I don''t want to leave. I can''t drag myself away. ine, I miss you so much these days. Don''t push me away so ruthlessly, okay?" Mark''s soft words echoed in ine''s ears. ine was dumbfounded, and her entire body was stiff. She was frozen and stood there. It was the first time Mark had hugged her so tightly. She felt a little surprised and panicked. After panicking for a while, she smelt Mark''s faint fragrance and listened to his heartbeat. Suddenly, she felt so at ease. She didn''t know why, but she just felt rxed when she was hugged by Mark. At the very least, this embrace made her feel at ease, and she could forget the betrayal and pain for the time being. ine struggled a little, but in the end, she sighed and rxed in Mark''s embrace. Just let her rest in his embrace for a while. Just a little while. In the distant darkness, someone sitting in a car stared at them. His gaze was filled with jealousy! Pausing for a moment, ine asked in Mark''s arms like azy cat, "Mark, do you like me?" When she asked this question, actually, she just wanted to be naughty and tease Mark. Mark''s eyes trembled. Complicated emotions could be seen from his gaze, but he only smiled and whispered, "No." "What?" (¡Ño¡Ñ)ine looked up in surprise. She was so confused and looked at Mark. Mark said that he didn''t like her. She felt embarrassed again. Thinking of this, ine gradually flushed. "Well, it¡¯s not ''like''. The word ''like'' is too simple and it cannot represent my feelings. I love you. It''s love. I love you, ine." What? (¡Ño¡Ñ)ine was shocked! Tonight, Mark suddenly told her that he loved her. He was just like a cloud which suddenly appeared in the sky. This is too... It was a little weird. ine''s lips trembled, and her eyes were filled with panic. Mark looked down. His forehead almost touched ine''s forehead, "Hey girl, do you want to try to be my girlfriend?" Girlfriend! ine swallowed and her mouth was dry. She was stunned for a few seconds, and then she suddenly pushed Mark away. She opened the door in a daze and shut it! However, Mark was locked outside. Now it was Mark¡¯s turn to feel stunned. He couldn''t help but chuckle. The girl was shy. ... Another gust of wind came. The temperature dropped and it was so cold at night. However, Mark stood outside and did not feel cold at all. At this moment, he even felt hot as if his heart was burning by the little girl. "ine...." Mark looked at the door, as if he was looking at ine. He said softly to it, "I am waiting for your answer. No matter how many days you need, I will wait for you. But, I beg you. Don''t let me wait too long. You know that I am very persistent. If you choose to let me wait for too long, I guess my mother wille to talk with you. Well, good night. Wish you a good dream. See you tomorrow. " Mark pursed his lips and smiled. Love and affection could be seen from his eyes. ine, who was leaning against the door, heard Mark''s words clearly! Her heart was pounding quickly! She covered her chest. And she couldn''t stop her heart from beating quickly. Damn. Why did her heart beat so quickly when she heard Mark''s confession? Didn''t she fall in love with Emmett? Why did she still feel shy in front of Mark? Oh God! Was she an unfaithful woman? Was she a bad woman that could easily degenerate? All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She didn''t want to love Mark! It was very annoying. After breaking up with Emmett, she discovered that it was very tiring to fall in love with a man. She was both tired physically and mentally. In the end, she might be hurt. In the daily life, she looked so normal, but in reality, she felt so painful, as if her heart was covered in scars. If she identally fell in love with Mark again ... Well, it would be terrifying to think about it. She wasn''t a woman who would easily fall in love with a man, right? Mark did not wait for ine to say anything and he could not even hear any sound. Thus, Mark showed a self-mockery smile and walked away. Under the tree in the shadows, a car was parking there, like a lurking wild beast. It was silent, but it might take actions at any time. After Mark walked away, the car door opened. A man with a pair of shiny shoes stepped out. Two long and straight legs were very obvious in the darkness. ... Emmett gritted his teeth and got out of the car with a gloomy face. "ine, you dare to fall in love with another man so quickly. Mark, right? You dare topete with me. Do you know she''s my woman? You and your family will regret for this!" Emmett was so angry that his eyes turned red. A dangerous and ferocious light shed through his eyes. He was so jealous that he was about to explode with anger. When Emmett thought of that ine and Mark were hugging each other just now, he felt extremely painful. It was as if someone had stabbed a sharp sword into his heart. It just hurt so much. It turned out that the feeling of being jealous was so painful! Emmett walked slowly to ine house and stood downstairs. He put his hands in his pockets and looked so charming. He narrowed his eyes and looked at ine''s window. He really wanted to get into ine''s room right now and kissed her hard. He wanted to shake her and tell her that she would never be allowed to flirt with other men! But, he knew that he couldn''t do that now! If he really broke in, then it was possible that he would lose ine for the rest of his life. Judging from his experience, he believed that there were no good results if he pushed a person too hard. "ine, ine ... Why can''t you just be my woman? Do you know that all of my thoughts have been mixed up by you. I''m in a total mess now." Emmett stood where Mark had just stood, facing the window and muttering. It was as if he was talking to himself. Standing in the wind, he was like a Roman emperor and was indescribably charming. ine was wondering if Mark left. If he didn''t leave, then what should she do? She couldn''t watch Mark stand in the cold wind like that. She wasn''t that ruthless. However, no man had ever expressed his love for ine so frantically. No one. As for Ellie, that damn girl, she wasn''t good at study since she was a child. But she had a lot of amazing experiences. There were always some boys around her. Many infatuated boys even stood outside her house for half the night, only to win her smile. ... To be honest, all women wanted to gratify their vanity. ine also hoped that there would be a boy who could stand outside for a whole night for her. Although it was a bit cruel, it could still make her proud. Just as ine was wondering how to answer Mark and feeling embarrassed, Mark had left. And the person standing outside her window had be another man. ine plucked up her courage and leaned against the window. She carefully lifted the curtain and looked out timidly. She wondered if Mark was still standing there... If Mark was really there, she would count to two hundred. If he was still there after two hundred seconds, then she would run out and excitedly tell Mark. She believed that he really loves her. Unfortunately, this kind of crazy thing would never happen to ine. ine peeked outside through the curtain. Sure enough! There was a tall and muscr man outside! ine''s mouth was wide open. She couldn''t believe it and she thought that her eyes had yed tricks on her. "Why? Why did another man stand there in the blink of an eye?" Chapter 433: Its Difficult Not to Think About You Chapter 433: It''s Difficult Not to Think About You How came it was Emmett? ''OMG! I''m doomed!'' ine had actually caught lovesickness and had mistaken Mark for Bad-bear ... Did this mean that she would never get away from Emmett? ''Hang on, ine!'' ine calmly closed her eyes and murmured for a while. Then, she reopened her eyes and looked outside again. It was still Emmett! (¡Ño¡Ñ)What? Emmett was Bad-bear? ine pressed the tip of her nose against the ss and stared at Emmett outside. Bad-bear ... He was so handsome! Really handsome! ine swallowed hard, trying to stop herself from thinking about Emmett. She had been regretting about breaking up with him. If she continued to think about the good side of him, she might not be able to hold back anymore and might make up with him. ... With Emmett''s abilities, he could enter any building or apartment as long as he wanted. Would he break into her apartment? ine was frightened by this thought and didn''t know what to do next. She walked around the room, trying to think of a way to deal with that situation. She lifted up the sofa cushion to see if she could hide under the sofa. Then she ran to the bookcase to see if she could get into it. After going all around for a while, she realized discouragingly that it might be because she was too fat that she could not find a ce to hide. That was sad... "God! It''s driving me crazy!" ine patted her cheeks hard, pouted her lips, and let out a long sigh. She had actually sweated. ine then ran back to the window and leaned over to look outside... Well (¡Ño¡Ñ).... Damn Bad-bear! He had already gone! ine happened to see Emmett getting into the car. She watched as Emmett started the car and slowly drove away. "Hey, you stupid man! How can you leave like that? You''re so, so ignorant!" ine anxiously pressed herself against the ss, gnashing her teeth in anger. She watched as the luxury car disappearing in the distance. ine felt so upset. It was as if someone had taken her soul away. It had just gone with that car. It turned out that Emmett could easily take her soul away. It turned out that she cared so much about Emmett! No! ine really looked down on herself. Why ¡­ why would Emmett get to control her emotions just like that? Did he think that he could just get herid as long as he said he wanted her? All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He had never thought of informing her when he had got engaged with another woman. What did he take her for? Even mistresses would be treated better. At least they got paid! However, thinking of the great amount of money Emmett had given her, she fell silent. ine rolled on the bed, but Emmett kept popping up in her mind. In her fantasy, Emmett chuckled and bit her ear, whispering that he only loved her. But then he hugged Marina and sneered at her with disdain... ... She was frustrated even in the dream! Her life was pretty much a failure! Finally, in her dream, she was tired, panting, and exhausted. At this time, a pink cherry blossom forest appeared in front of her. She was so obsessive. She shrugged her nose, as if she could smell the faint fragrance of the blossoms. Well, it seemed that she had identally entered the Cherry Blossom Wondend. Petals fluttered gently in the wind. She raised her head to find that the whole world was full of pink petals. Pink, soft, beautiful, and fragrant. At this moment, she felt so at ease, so happy, and so rxed. "ine, I''m here ..." A soft voice came from the front. It was so tender that she almost melted. She looked over and saw someone appearing in the pink petals rain. As he walked closer, his figure gradually became clear. "It''s Mark!" She was surprised. It turned out that Mark would also appear in her dream. ''Well, Mark is really stubborn. He wants to participate even in my dream.'' "Are you tired, ine? If you''re tired,e here and have a rest." Mark smiled faintly and elegantly. For ine, his smile was really sweet, like a spring breeze, softening her heart. "Yes, I''m really tired. Let me just take a rest here." ine directly walked forward and looked at Mark shyly. "I know you''re tired. Come here. I''ll be with you. Have a rest." Mark smiled and stretched out his arms to pull her into his embrace. He actually smelled like peach petals. She closed her eyes peacefully and really wanted to rest. Then ine calmed down. In the pink petal rain, she fell into a deep sleep. "Well..." ine sighed and opened her eyes. Oh? Where was she? Why did she remember having dreamed of Mark? What had happened in that dream? She needed to think about it. ine sat on the bed with her messy hair and stared at nowhere, pondering. "Bingo! I just dreamed that Mark had kissed me..." ... ine was shocked. ''I''m really that ... lustful? Howe I have dreamed of that?'' ''Since when have I begun to have dirty dreams?'' ''Or is this the real me? Is this the dark side hidden in me?'' ine thought of all the kings of psychological analysis that she had read in books. ine returned to the campus and immediately aroused the cheers of her ssmates. They all had thought that ine had been dead and was surprised to see her return safe and sound. Je was the most excited. She held ine''s neck tightly with her fat arms, as if she would never let go of ine. "Hey, hey, hey, I''m going to be killed by you. Don''t you know that you are strong? Let go of me!" ine twisted her body to get away from Je''s embrace. Je cried and said, "ine ... I have been having nightmares for these days, and I''m about to copse." Je wiped her nose and patted ine''s back. ine twisted her lips and said, "Come on. You don''t really care about me that much, don''t you?" ine couldn''t help but be happy secretly. ''See? I''m a good person. There is someone who has been so worried about me and would die for me. How beautiful the friendship is? It''s so touching.'' "Your boyfriend is so fierce. He said that if we can''t find you, he''ll kill all of us for you. Oh my god! I''m so scared!" Je supported her sses with her finger and spoke with crying. ine went speechless. So.... That was the reason... She thought that Je was worried about her ... But it just turned out ... like that... "You jerk! Can''t you just be more courageous! It''s such an honor to die with me!" ine straightened her back and was filled with righteous indignation. ''Emmett! Howe everything around me is about you?'' ''I don''t want to think about you. Is it that difficult?'' At lunch, Je began to read the entertainment news again! ... "Holy crap! Oh my god!" ine couldn''t stand the exaggerated tone of Je. She shook her head, took a sip of soybean milk, and said in azy manner, "What now? Who has a new girlfriend? Or which director raped his actress?" There was nothing new in the entertainment industry. The news was always like that. Poor readers! Je pointed at a photo and said, "She, she, she! Avery Woods, the actress who had just be popr for filming a time travel movie, actually went to the hotel with the CEO of Lee Group!! God, this is amazing! I don''t know about Mr. Lee, but Avery is just a new actress, and she has already had a sugar daddy. I''m so disappointed. You know what? I used to think that Avery was very pure and cute. Well, now all the good impressions are gone!" "What? Who are you talking about?" ine was shocked. Her eyes were wide open because of surprise. "Avery Woods, a new actress. She has such a pretty face." "No! It''s not her! You said mister who?" ine did not care who that woman was. What she wanted to know the most was whether the man was Lucas! "Oh, it''s Mr. Lee. See? Here his name is on it. Well, he has a good name, and it sounds somehow familiar. It''s Lucas Lee." Lucas Lee? Lucas Lee! Lucas Lee! (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine was shocked by the name. Her hand trembled and the soybean milk cup fell to the ground, spilling all over. "What''s wrong with you? Don''t drop litter. You idiot..." Chapter 434: What the Hell Are You Doing? Chapter 434: What the Hell Are You Doing? Je quickly dodged. She went to get a mop, and began to clean up the stains of soybean milk. ine was holding the newspaper which Je had been reading. Her hands trembled and her mind rumbled. Lucas! What the hell are you doing? ... Lucas checked into a hotel with this female celebrity called Avery Woods? They stayed overnight together? Was this true? Yesterday ... she saw how jealous Lucas was. How could he ... sleep with another womanst night? What''s wrong with all men in this world? Were they animals that just couldn''t control their desires? Couldn''t they think of anything else other than this? They had mistresses! They had affairs with female celebrities! ''Lucas, how could you do this to Hazel?'' "Are they ... really over?" ine blinked dazedly. It was already so bad that she and Emmett didn''t get along well. Why couldn''t things go well between Lucas and Hazel? Anyway, Hazel could take the police officer as another option. But she had nothing. Oh, right, she had one too. That was Mark. Speak of the devil.... "What are you thinking about? You seem so serious." A pleasant and gentle voice came from above, which startled ine and gave her a shiver. Then she looked up. "You dumb girl. I haven''t seen you these days. You are still well-behaved. So adorable." Franklin was still easy-going. He reached out, trying to rub ine''s hair, but Mark forestalled him. He touched ine''s head first and rubbed it protectively and symbolically. Franklin raised his eyebrows as if he had discovered a new continent. He looked at Mark''s hand and then at his eyes. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mark maintained a graceful smile, but his eyes were filled with determination. "Oh, is that so? Mark, you actually ... made a move?" Feeling embarrassed, Franklin teased awkwardly and then turned to look at Patrick. Patrick shrugged his shoulders, "Well, it''s time to make a move. Mark has been waiting for too long." Franklin was frustrated, "Then what should I do?" "What should you do? Just do what you should do. There are so many nice girls. Check those piles of pink writing paper in your drawer. They can literally bury someone. Just choose one from them." Michael smiled and patted Franklin on the shoulder. Franklin gave a rueful grin, "But I don''t even care about them." Patrick and Michael shook their heads at the same time. "Then there''s no other way. Mark is ahead of you. He was acquainted with ine earlier than you, and his affection for her is deeper than yours. You should stay back. There''s no chance." ... Franklinmented and stamped his feet. ine actually did not understand the words of these gifted schrs. What on earth were they talking about? It was confusing. A tender affection rose in Mark''s heart as he saw the confused expression on ine''s face. He walked towards her, sat down by her side, hugged around her shoulder, and said gently, "How about dining with me this evening?" "Ah? Dining with you?" ine felt embarrassed. What was her rtionship to Mark? How could she dine with him? It must be awkward and strange. "I don''t think so." "It''s alright. Come with me please. There won''t be any strangers. They are all my friends. Everyone has a femalepanion. If I go there alone, I will look like a miserable loner. Just apany me and help me gain some prestige." Mark''s lips almost touched ine''s face when he was talking. The warmth of his breath embarrassed her and made her entire body burning. She wanted to stay away but didn''t know how to. Unconsciously, she nodded, "Alright then." After saying that, she stood up like a frightened deer, "Excuse me. I want to go back to the ssroom now. Bye-bye." Then she ran away in panic, ignoring Je who was putting the mop aside. Mark stared at ine''s figure from behind with an unfathomable expression on his face. Franklin leaned over and patted Mark on the shoulder, "Hey, Mark. It seems that ine is afraid of you? You just sat down and she ran off." Only then did Mark stop staring at her back and he cast a nce at the chair where she had just sat. He murmured, "Is that so?" Seeing Mark''s facial expression, Patrick immediately hustled Franklin with his elbow and smiled embarrassedly, "That''s not true. Mark, don''t believe Franklin''s nonsense. ine is just shy. Mark, you should try harder." Mark sighed slightly, almost inaudibly, "She agreed ... Fortunately, she agreed to go to dinner." He was really afraid of her rejection. If he was rejected by her, he would really be very sad. Emmett couldn''t do anything for a whole day. He had a bad temper and was easily angered. He roared a couple of times in the morning, shattered three cups of water, smashed two fixed phones, and frightened four executive staff. ... "What happened today? The volcano erupted? It''s scary. I don''t even dare to go in and deliver tea. What should I do?" Sophia grinned, rubbed her hands, and wandered around the president''s office. It was breathless inside. Mr. Smith, who was naturally an unsympathetic man, had an exceedingly bad temper today. One glimpse of his face was enough to make you frightened out of wits. "I guess Mr. Smith is having some trouble with his sexual life, which leads to the disorder of his androgen. That''s why he is so easily agitated." A male secretary muttered. "Uh, that makes sense. Maybe he was punished by the woman, and stopped the intercourse halfway. So he works off his grievances on us." Another male secretary was gossiping. Sophia went near them. She hit each of them on the head. "You''re just talking nonsense! Our Mr. Smith nevercks women? Which woman dares to put on airs with him?" Emmett reluctantly read the documents on the desk for a while. But finally he couldn''t hold on any longer. He closed the documents and threw it out. Bang! Emmett tossed the documents into a corner, and got up abruptly. He stood in front of the French window, lifted the hem of his coat and rested his hands on the hips. He sighed as he squinted at the traffic below. ine, and that Mark ... they were really annoying. Emmett raised his eyebrows when his phone rang. His bad temper today should probably be known to the general managers of the branch offices. No one should dare to call him ... Then, could it be ine? Thinking of that, Emmett got excited immediately. But when he reached for the phone, he began to grouse. "Damn it, damn Oliver! What are you calling for? Don''t you think it''s a waste of money?" He let out a sigh of relief and reluctantly picked up the phone. He shouted angrily, "What is it? Long story short!" "Hey.... take it easy..." Oliver grimaced before talking, "Uh, have you read the paper today? Lucas screwed a new actress!" "I''m not his father. I don''t care who he screwed. I''ll hang up now!" Emmett was definitely not in the mood to care about others. He was already busy with his own affairs. Then, he continued with his longing for that silly troublesome girl... ... If Emmett got angry, his bad temper could be rather abrupt and violent. Oliver held onto the phone, his ears buzzing as he was stunned by Emmett''s roar. "My goodness. What''s wrong with him? Is he crazy? I''m scared to death." Oliver was in a daze for a moment, then he continued to leaf through a pile of newspapers on the desk, dripping with sweat. Avery, the little innocent girl who had just made her debut, was taken by Lucas so quickly? What was Lucas thinking? Didn''t he care about Hazel? Oliver took out his phone and called Lucas. "Hello, this is Mr. Lee''s number. He is in a meeting right now. If you have something urgent, you can tell me first. I will pass it on to him." A gentle female voice came from the phone, which gave Oliver an urge to smash his phone. "I''m the president of JY Group, the best friend of Mr. Lee. Damn it. Tell him to call me back as soon as possible. Crap!" Oliver also shouted angrily. He hung up the phone and went to check those sneak shots. Then, he began to rub his hair. He knew Lucas very well. What happened to Lucas over the past few days fully showed that he cared about Hazel a lot. As his good friends, they all hoped that he could find real happiness. His love affairs not only tortured him, but also troubled them. But ... at this critical moment, why did this actress, Avery, show up? It''s hard to know what Hazel would react if she read these newspapers. ''Lucas, Lucas, if Hazel saw these photos, you probably would never be able to win her love.'' ''You would regret!'' Bradley went out to buy some food, "What kind of rice ball does Hazel prefer? Let me see if there are any rice balls that Hazel likes ..." Bradley strolled around the breakfast stall, searching patiently. Strangely enough, a masculine police officer like him who had caught criminals could be so patient with sick people. He discovered his hidden potential from Hazel. "Gotcha. Rice balls! I want four rice balls, please! Hot ones, just out of the pot!" Bradley was happy that he bought rice balls. When he was leaving for the hospital, his phone rang. Chapter 435: A Buzz Killer Chapter 435: A Buzz Killer He held all the food and drinks in one hand and used the free hand to answer the phone, "Hello? Who is it?" "Your sister!" The voice was very bossy. "Hey! What''s up? What make someone as busy as you call me today?" The woman on the other side sighed helplessly beforeining, "Bradley, you''re such a stubborn child. If you don''t want toe home, we can allow you to live outside by yourself. But how could you miss the blind date we set up for you? Do you know that Miss Tess and her family were waiting for you last night all the time? If you will miss the date, you should tell me in advance. Now they are very angry and used the Hughes family of having no manner. You just won''t give me a break." Bradley stunned for a moment and said, "Sorry. It''s all my fault. I forgot it." "What? You forgot? How can you be as busy as a policeman that you forgot to go on a blind date?" "Don''t be so mad. I''ve been a little upied these few days." He was indeed busy taking care of Hazel... "How about this? To save you some worries, why don''t you just give me up? Let me be a bachelor for the rest of my life as a punishment." "Bradley! You are the only sessor of the Hughes family. Are you saying this on purpose to see me get mad?" The person on the other end of the phone apparently gasped. "Alright. I will get married. I promise, okay? I''ll have you meet my girlfriend someday." "A girlfriend? Didn''t you hate chatting with women for they are troublesome?" Bradley''s words made the other party very surprised. "But there are women who aren''t so troublesome. I''m very busy here. I can''t talk too long. Catch you up next time. Bye." Bradley was somewhat delighted and amused. Because he had just talked as if Hazel was his girlfriend. It was true that Bradley didn''t like to start a rtionship with girls because all those girls acted so weak and delicate in front of him, constantlyining to him about any difort and winning to him. He hated such behaviors. ... However, Hazel was nothing like them. Hazel never pretended to be weak. She was so strong and independent, which was quite amusing to look at. Her character was like that of a boy so Bradley felt pity for her at the same time. The blind datest night? Bradley deliberately stooped that girl up! Nothing was as important as taking care of Hazel. Bradley whistled happily and continued to walk towards the hospital. He was quite contended if his entire life would be like this. At this moment, Bradley suddenly stopped and quickly returned to the newsstand. He opened his eyes wide in disbelief and looked at the most eye-catching newspaper. "Young CEO of the Lee Group Spend a Crazy Night With a Star". Bradley took a deep breath when looking at the title. The CEO of Lee Group ... could it be that Lucas? His potential love rival? Bradley''s heart skipped a beat. He didn''t feel any delight for he found out his rival''s scandal. Instead, he was in panic. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The first thing he thought of was: When Hazel saw this, she must be very sad. Bradley signed as he didn''t imagined that he loved her to such an extent. When Bradley returned to the ward, Hazel had almost recovered. She was sitting on the bed ying tarot cards. Hearing the sound of the door opening, Hazel frowned and shouted. "Where have you been? Why did youe sote? You are starving me to death!" Bradley revealed a doting smile on his face and said, "Because I spent some time buying rice ball that you want to eat." "Did you get it?" Hazel immediately looked at Bradley with a pair of eyes shining with expectation like a child. "Of course. How could Mr. Hughes not get glutinous rice balls. Actually, the per didn''t work today, so I put the gun on his head and forced him to do it for you! Isn''t that amazing?" "Bullshit! Hurry up and bring it over!" Hazel rolled her eyes and grinned. Then she opened her hands with palm up, waiting for the food. Bradley handed over the meal and sat beside it, watching Hazel wolfing down the food. Suddenly Bradley was stunned. He felt sorry for Hazel. Standing beside the bed, Bradley couldn''t help but reach out his hand andnded on Hazel''s head, gently stroking it. ... "Back off! Don''t treat me like one of your pets. I am in the middle of my meal!" Hazel roared fiercely while enjoying her food. Bradley grinned, his eyes filled with doting emotions. Glen suddenly raised his head and looked at the vice president in surprise, "What did you say just now? They terminated the cooperation with us?" The vice president wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead and nodded fiercely, "Mr. Glen, that''s right! The Oriental insists on canceling the contract and will not cooperate with us anymore." Now Glen realized the seriousness of the situation and frowned. He leaned back in his chair and rubbed his nose with his fingers. Then he said, "It''s not their call. We have already signed the contract. If they want to break the contract, they will pay us arge sum of penalty. Didn''t you tell them about this?" "I did. But they didn''t change their mind. They said that they would rather pay us the money than cooperate with us." "Why is that? I can''t figure this out. Why did they suddenly change their mind? We are very cooperative." Glen scratched his head and was a little confused, "Well, I know. I''ll go home and report to my father immediately." Although Glen was currently in charge of most businesses of the Wilson family, he was not a business talent and always at loss at making big decisions. He would consult with his father Aaron Wilson first with everything. Today, Glen rushed back to the Wilson''s mansion at noon and reported the matter to Aaron. Because of this, the retired Aaron could only signed for his good-for-nothing son now and then. He wondered why Glen was not even halfpetent as Mark. If it were Mark, he dealt things with a quick and urate mind. It would not take Mark much time and effort to think of a right solution. Before Glen could have a chance of discussing the matter of The Oriental with his father, news came that manypanies refused to cooperate with them. The Wilson family lost so many partners in a day! Now, the Wilsons felt that something was wrong. Thosepanies who had been on good terms with the Wilson family all chose to end the cooperation together. ... With some many penalties in the way, the Wilsons still could not be happy. "This is not coincidence! Someone is behind this!" Aaron was so angry that he hit his cane to the ground hard. Glen was still at a loss as he stood in the room with a wrinkled face, sighing. Aaron walked around a few circles in the room and looked at Glen who was useless right now. He sighed hard and said, "Go to fetch your brother back!" "You mean Mark?" "Then who else do I mean? I can''t count on you and Dean. Only Mark could help me on this. Ask Mark to go home as soon as possible!" Glen shrunk his neck, his face shrunk as being scolded by his father. Then he quickly made a phone call. After a while, Glen said in frustration, "Dad ... I can''t get through the phone." "What!" "He turned off the phone." "This brat! I''m so pissed off!" Aaron almost fainted because of anger. "Mark, why did you turn off the phone?" Patrick asked Mark curiously. Mark raised his head from the book and looked at the fallen leaves outside the window. His voice was deep, "I was afraid that ine would suddenly change her mind and don''t want to go to dinner with me. I turned off the phone so that she has no other way." "I see. Mark, are you serious this time?" "Yes, I am. I''ll go downstairs to block herter." Patrick smiled sinisterly. "She is very innocent. You must restrain yourself tonight. Don''t frighten her." Mark was amused and hit Patrick while refuting, "Brat, who do you think I am? I am a gentleman." "No man is a gentleman when in front of the girl he likes." Mark pursed his lips and lowered his head with a smile. What Patrick said was true. Every time he saw that ine, he always failed to control his emotions, although he tried. Sometimes he couldn''t help but look into her eyes, her lips for a long time and had the idea of going over to kiss her passionately. But ine would just run away from things like that. ... "I''d better not have dinner with Mark. We are not in a rtionship. Why would I have dinner with him? It''s strange." ine supported her cheeks with her hand and thought. The more she thought about the dinner, the more depressed she became. "If Mark is looking for me, tell him that I have a stomachache and already went back to rest." ine wrote a note and pushed it to Je. Je narrowed her eyes and read the note. Then she replied. "How can you? Mark is a big figure in the school. You can''t stand him up." ine was stunned for a moment, but she was still afraid for theing dinner. So she escaped through the back door with her books before ss was over. All the corridors in the teaching building were so quiet. "You came out so early today?" A figure shed out from the pir. "What?" ine was shocked. When she saw who the person was, her face blushed immediately out of embarrassment. This was indeed a situation of ''Speak of the devil''. Chapter 436: She Definitely Should Not Have Come Chapter 436: She Definitely Should Not Have Come It was so awkward that shepared Mark, a nice man, to the devil. "Well, Mark. It''s you." ine believed that her smile at this moment must be really ugly. "Did youe out so early because you were thinking of having dinner with me? I''m d you valued our date." Date... ine''s heart skipped a beat. ''Date? Is this a date?'' If she had known that a meal would be called a date, she would not have agreed. ine did not know what to say, so she could only rubbed her left shoe against the ground and smiled in embarrassment. "Come on. I''ll walk you back to your dorm so that you can change clothes." Mark suddenly snatched ine''s book, leaving her in confusion. When she realized, there was nothing in her hand. Mark''s delicate eyes nced at ine, "Let''s go, or do you want to stand here forever?" "OK." ine could only pout with her head lowered when she followed behind Mark in the campus. Suddenly Mark chuckled softly. ine was a little surprised, "Mark, what are youughing at?" ''Is there anything wrong with me?'' ine inexplicably looked down at her clothes. Mark turned around and smiled at ine tenderly. "I was thinking that if my friends saw you following me, they would be so surprised." ... ine blushed and plucked up her courage, saying, "Mark, actually I don''t think I should go to dinner with you. I don''t think it''s appropriate..." "I don''t think so." "What?" "I think it''s very appropriate for you, other than someone else, toe with me." Mark looked deeply at ine. His gaze was so burning that ine did not dare to look at him. She could only lower her head and quicken her pace. Now, instead of Mark, it was ine who was leading the way. ine walked quickly, as if she wanted to rob something. ine opened the door in bewilderment. Mark naturally followed her in and then calmly sat on the sofa. "I''ll wait here when you change your clothes." "OK." ine nced at Mark and ran into her bedroom upstairs in panic. ''What should I do? Am I really going to eat with Mark? I''m flustered.'' ine held her phone and quickly dialed a number. Just as she was about to dial the phone, she was stunned. ''Why would I want to ask Emmett for help first?'' This super lucky number belonged to Emmett. ine lowered her hand and mumbled, "I''m so useless". She had already broken up with Emmett, and it was her that made this decision. Now that their rtionships were over, why would she still want to contact Emmett? So embarrassing! "No! ine, do you even realize how embarrassed you are? It''s self-abandonment! Forget about the past! Start over! " ine leaned her head against the mirror and hypnotized herself over and over again. Half an hourter, ine finally went downstairs. Mark had already flipped through their magazines many times. "Done? Are we setting off now?" Mark stood up and looked at ine, his heart beating wildly. So beautiful! She was so beautiful that it made his heart beat with excitement when she dressed up a little bit. ... ine replied softly. Seeing Mark''s burning gaze at her, she felt a little embarrassed again. She deliberately chose in clothes. After all, this was all Emmett''s fault. The clothes he bought for her were all international brands. It took her a long time for choosing clothing that was unpretentious. With great difficulty, she dressed up ordinarily, leaving her long hair down. She wore a simple pink hairpin in case her hair would dance in the air and cover her eyes. And the bangs were cute. However, Mark was still amazed by her ordinary look. "It''s my honor to take you out to dinner. You''re beautiful." Mark kept on praising ine, making her blushed and even more uneasy. Now that she reminded that although Bad-bear was very violent towards others, she was really rxed in front of him. Back then, everything was simple and real. She didn''t need to disguise herself as ady in front of Bad-bear. She could do whatever she wanted, and didn''t have to worry about anything. But when she was with Mark, she would always spontaneously warn herself that she had to behave appropriately. Always paying attention to her behaviors was so tiring. Why didn''t she notice this when she was with Bad-bear? That''s weird. Mark extended a hand towards ine, waiting for her to hold it. ine was stunned for a moment and subconsciously hid her two small hands behind her back. Mark was surprised, but he still stretched out his hand. ine bit her lower lip and couldn''t hold on any longer, "Mark... I still don''t think I should go..." "ine, I''ll be so sad if you keep saying this. Come on, my princess." Mark gave up holding her hand. Instead, he held her in arms. "Mark... please... I can walk on my own..." ine stuttered. Her face rested on Mark''s chest and she heard his strong heartbeat. It beats so fast. ine stole a peek at Mark and saw him smile with happiness. ''Is it happiness?'' All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ... As soon as ine followed Mark into the private room, she realized that she definitely should not have come! The moment people inside saw ine, they were all silent. Then they burst into a chaotic apuse and teasing sound. "Attention, Mark brings her girlfriend here!" "Mark, your girl has been hidden for so long! What are you thinking?" "That''s right, Mark. You''ve always acted like nothing. How do you exin this?" ine instantly blushed, regretting the decision she made. If she had known that these people were so feverish, she really shouldn''t havee. "Well... I''m not... I''m not Mark''s..." ine clumsily tried to exin. But they were very excited, no one would listen to her. Mark waved his hand, and smiled with pride. "Alright, calm down. You''re going to scare ine." "Look at how nervous you are! She''s stronger than you think." "Mark has really changed. When did he be this thoughtful?" "Mark, please. Stop boasting..." ine''s forehead was all of a sweat. Mark red at a few guys who were making a fuss. After finally controlled the atmosphere, he pulled ine to sit inside. There were only two other girls that seemed very experienced. They came with their own men and looked very generous. They smiled at ine. ine, on the other hand, was in a sweat and primly smiled back. ''It''s so ufortable...'' "Ignore them. Here, eat something. You must be hungry." Mark protected ine and considerately put food on to ine''s te. Immediately, a man said jokingly, "Mark! I''m also very hungry. Why don''t you feed me, too?" Mark nced fiercely at him. The man giggled. The people on the table all stared at ine, as if they were looking at a monster. A woman who could take Mark down was definitely not ordinary! The girl Mark was with before was the one who chased Mark fervently. When they were having dinner together, that girl always fawned on Mark. Mark was not very happy and was always indifferent. ... As for this girl, they could tell from Mark''s nervous expression that he cared about her. ine wished she could dig her head into the table, or smash a hole in the table with her face. Gradually, these people had shifted their attention to other topics. They seemed to forget about ine. Only then did ine relieve from the bottom of her heart. "Here, eat this. Taste it, it''s good." Mark put his face close to her ear and whispered softly, asionally giving ine a gentle look. "OK." ine was ttered and somewhat overwhelmed. She could only eat like crazy, but the taste buds seemed to have gone off, unable to taste at all. The door suddenly opened. Three people came in. The entire room stopped their movements. "Well, look who I invited! Everyone, you will be surprised!" A guy who had just gone out to the bathroom smiled excitedly. Two people were invited in. The first one was some political figure ine had seen on TV. Behind him was a tall and handsome man. ine raised her head and when she saw the man, she choked and began to cough awkwardly. Chapter 437: What Did you Call Me? Chapter 437: What Did you Call Me? They were all scared. It was Emmett! "Mr. Smith!" a guy eximed. Obviously, he was shocked to see Emmett. Then, everyone in the room stood up in panic, because the two people who came in to toast them were both big shots. One was a leader of the Standing Committee of the Municipal Party Committee. And the other was the Asian tycoon Emmett Smith. Everyone wondered who he hade for. After all, he was a figure at the peak of the pyramid, and even these rich people didn''t have a chance to talk to him! Besides, he had connections with both the police and the gangs. With his powerful family and personal charm, he seemed unapproachable to ordinary people. ... Mark looked at Emmett, who was holding a ss of wine in a domineering and refined manner. His smile somehow vanished, his eyes fixed on Emmett. The arrogant Emmett also grimly stared at Mark. It was like a silent war going on between the two men. Fortunately, before long, Emmett averted his gaze away from him to ine, who couldn''t stop coughing. ''This woman is always so clumsy.'' ''How could she get choked so easily?'' Emmett thought. He did not know that it was his sudden appearance that had caused her panic. "Are you alright? Come, drink some water." Mark gently patted ine''s back and handed her a ss of water. Her face red from coughing, she waved her hand, unable to say a word. How could she have choked in so many people''s presence? They might think she had stuffed too much food in her mouth. It was embarrassing. "Sit down as you please." Since Emmett said so, everyone sat down obediently and took care not to speak, afraid they might offend him somehow. They all looked at him respectfully, and the two women couldn''t take their eyes off him. ''Wow, this man is so damn handsome!'' ''Is he even human or is he from heaven?'' Even the two women were envious of his looks. Emmett wore a light brown V-cor cashmere. It fit well and was soft, giving an impression that the person was amiable. He wasn''t wearing a jacket. Or probably he had left it in another room In that cashmere, he looked strong, exuding the charm of a mature man. The moment he appeared, he became the center of attention. That happened wherever he went. Around him, the rest of these people paled into insignificance. "We''re about the same age. Don''t be so formal. I happened to be having dinner with the vice mayor. Since Eason is here, I came to propose a toast," Emmett said slowly. Even though he was smiling, he still looked menacing. ... Hearing that, Eason nton immediatelyughed, his ears turning red with excitement. After all, he was facing Emmett Smith, the CEO of the Tianyi Group, and the head of ZH n. To be able to invite Emmett over boosted his confidence. The vice mayor was very cooperative with Emmett and raised his ss first. "Since Mr. Smith, the business genius in our country, has said so, everyone, cheers." Everyone raised their sses. With a faint expression, Mark also raised his ss. Emmett looked at ine and said, "Hmm? Why doesn''t this youngdy drink?" These words were directed towards ine. Everyone looked at her. She blushed with embarrassment. She was still coughing. How could she drink? Was he blind? Or was he just picking on her? She tried to exin, but she couldn''t because of the coughing. "My girlfriend can''t drink, and as you can see, she''s not feeling well and is still coughing." Mark wrapped his arm around her shoulder and looked straight at Emmett. When he heard the words "my girlfriend," Emmett frowned. "If I''m not mistaken, you are Glen Wilson''s brother, right?" Although Emmett was smiling, his tone was sharp. Everyone was still holding their sses, but the whole situation didn''t seem to be about the toast anymore. Everyone turned to Mark in confusion. Mark nodded, "I have to say that you have a good memory. I am Mark Wilson." Emmett turned away. "I don''t remember you at all. It''s just that someone keeps mentioning your name all day long, so I remember it." At the end of the sentence, he seemed to be gritting his teeth. By this point, ine finally stopped coughing. Her eyes were tearful from coughing. She stole a few nces from Emmett. "Cheers," he said. Everyone emptied their sses of wine after they heard his words. But Emmett only took a small sip and did not leave immediately. Eason immediately said, "Mr. Smith, Mr. Vice Mayor, please have a seat. We have so much to learn from you." ... The vice mayor looked at Emmett to see if he wanted to stay or leave. Thetter smiled faintly and said, "The vice mayor is very busy." Then he turned to the vice mayor. "Why don''t you go back to our room? The leaders of the Central Committee need yourpany. I will stay here to chat with these young and promising juniors." "Alright, I''ll excuse myself for now. Emmett,e back to our room soon. You''re needed there too." The vice mayor smiled gently and left. Then Emmett sat in the seat of honor while everyone looked at him in disbelief. On his right was Mark. On Mark''s right was ine. The others still couldn''t figure out what was going on. The most arrogant figure, Emmett Smith, had actually taken the initiative toe to their room to toast them, and he even wanted to apany them for a while. That was a first. Besides, he had joined them while he was apanying the leaders of the Central Committee! "Mr. Smith, this is the first time I''ve spoken to you face-to-face. I''m very excited. Let me propose a toast to you. I''ll drink it up. But you don''t have to." A man stood up excitedly and spoke incoherently. Emmett gestured for him to sit down. Then he took a sip of the wine. Even so, the toastmaster was so excited that he wanted to cry. Emmett had actually drunk with him! As a result, everyone else at the table toasted Emmett. Emmett drank every time when someone toasted him, but he only took a sip. In the end, only Mark and ine did not toast him. At this point, Mark had to stand up and raise his ss, saying, "Mr. Smith, this toast is to you. I still have a lot to learn you in terms of doing business." Emmett sneered, "Your Wilsons are very capable of poaching people." (¡Ño¡Ñ)... Everyone was shocked. There was an awkward silence in the room. It was humiliating for Mark. Did the Wilsons offend Emmett? If that was the case, they would be in trouble. Upsetting Emmett was equal to courting death. Luckily, Mark was quick. He was astounded for a moment and immediately smiled, "It is a great honor to be able to poach someone among your acquaintances." ... Everyone burst intoughter just to smooth the situation. Afraid of offending Emmett, Eason exaggeratedly pointed at Mark andughed until he almost shed tears. "Mark is so funny! It''s so amusing ..." However, everyone could clearly feel Emmett''s hostility towards Mark. He still sat there calmly, ncing at ine now and then. Eason understood and immediately said to her, "Um ... what''s your name again?" Then he turned to Mark. "Mark, ask your girlfriend to toast Mr. Smith. She''s the only one who hasn''t." Mark frowned and looked at her. Obviously, she had been nervous all the time. "I''ll do it for her," Mark said. But Emmett stopped him. "That won''t do. It''s improper. She should do it herself. Am I right, beautiful youngdy?" Emmett gazed at her. Everyone else looked at her in puzzlement. ine sighed and looked at him. She couldn''t help but tremble from his domineering gaze. Nervousness was apparent in her voice. "M- Mr. Smith ... I ... I toast you." She raised her ss, her hands shaking. She could barely look at him. Emmett suddenlyughed. "What did you call me?" Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ine was confused. He looked at her with a wicked smile and shook the wine ss in his hand, like a wild beast that would pounce on his prey at any moment. "I said ... what did you call me? Did you just call me Mr. Smith? No, I can''t drink this wine." Everyone seemed to have realized something in this second. Could it be ... that Emmett''s sudden visit was because of Mark''s girlfriend? But it didn''t make sense. ine bit her lips and tried again. "Sir?" Chapter 438: Ill Drink for Her Chapter 438: I''ll Drink for Her Emmett narrowed his eyes. Obviously, he was not satisfied with this form of address. ine''s mouth twitched. She was starting to get angry. "Boss?" "Are you my employee?" "Emmett Smith, what exactly do you want?" ... ine finally couldn''t hold on any longer and burst into anger. Of course, because she was naturally timid and knew about Emmett''s violent personality, she was afraid of him. Even though she was angry, her voice was low. She didn''t sound that furious. But her cheeks were red from anger, making her eyes brighter. Her lips gave off a dazzling sheen. Although he looked at her like a stranger, he was deeply attracted to her. Damn it! This woman was too charming! If Mark dared to kiss her, he swore that he would crush him! She was his! His only! ine calling Emmett Smith by his full name shocked everyone at the table. All of them stared at her with wide eyes, thinking that she had caused trouble, their eyes filled with fear and pitifulness. There were rumors that Emmett was ruthless and vicious. Everyone knew that he had always been ruthless towards women. It was said that he had loved Marina Clooney and was even engaged to her, but he broke up with her in the end. He was extremely vengeful. Whoever provoked him, he would always make them pay with interest. He was a typical merchant who dealt with people like the devil. Emmett didn''t expect ine to call him by his full name either. For a moment, he looked at her in disbelief. But there was a faint smile on his face, adding an arrogant evil aura to him. "Oh? Interesting ... Miss, do you know me?" he asked, propping his arm against the back of the chair with his legs crossed, his other hand gently tapping the table. His gaze was focused on ine. The others were ignored. She pouted. ''Damn that Bad-bear Smith! He really knows how to act! How dare he ask me if I know him! You tell me! I''ve seen you naked a million times! How could not know you! ... Well, if you want to pretend, then I''ll y along!'' "Everyone knows your name. As a celebrity, you are frequently mentioned on magazines and newspapers. Mr. Smith, your engagement broke many girls'' heart." She sarcastically mentioned the engagement. Emmett clenched his teeth. ''This rebellious woman!'' "The engagement was cancelled." He sounded gloomy. "Oh? Really? That''s a pity. But don''t be sad. You are so outstanding, there will be many girls suitable for your family waiting in line to marry you." ine could no longer hold back her anger and gnashed her teeth while speaking. He stared at her and suddenly smiled, "Then ... do you want to?" All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The others gaped. They focused their attention on the two and didn''t want to miss anything. Did Emmett just ask Mark''s girlfriend if she wanted to? Wanted to what? But ine understood what he was talking about. She turned away, pretending to be disdainful. "Me? I don''t want to!" "Why not?" He didn''t believe her at all. Every woman wanted to marry him. Meanwhile, he nced at Mark in amusement. ''Mark, you want to have my woman? Don''t even think about it! You''re not strong enough topete against me.'' ine habitually licked her lips. "Because ... because I''m not a girl from a powerful family. I''m very poor. Moreover ..." She couldn''t continue, unable to find a suitable word. "And she''s my girlfriend," Mark interrupted. That was a hard blow to Emmett. ine was shocked. Why did he say that? She hadn''t agreed to be his girlfriend yet. Sure enough, Emmett''s eyes turned gloomy in a second. "ine, you haven''t toasted Mr. Smith yet." This toast hadsted for a long time. ... Everyone else was on the verge of breaking down. Was Mark''s girlfriend stupid? She couldn''t even propose a proper toast. "Oh, okay. Mr. Smith, this toast is to you." ine regained her senses and quickly nced at the dignified Emmett. Thinking that he was the most difficult, she thought she''d better to drink first. She gave a grin and said, "Mr. Smith, I''ll drink first!" She closed her eyes, raised her ss, opened her mouth, and was about to gulp the wine down when she felt something warm. What? (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) She opened her eyes with curiosity, only to find that Emmett had covered her ss with his hand. She had kissed the back of his hand. She blushed. A few people couldn''t hold back theirughter and turned away. They covered their faces, trying not to laugh out. "What are you doing?" She looked at him in confusion. Emmett smiled and said, "Don''t drink. You''ve drunk enough. I will drink it for you." Before she knew it, he had snatched away her ss. With a lift of his hand, he had gulped the wine down. Everyone was stunned. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Then he handed the empty ss back to her as if nothing had happened, and said in a gentle tone, "Go pour a ss of juice for yourself." ine stared nkly at him and could not help but see his sexy Adam''s apple bob. She also saw his kin around his cor. Thinking of his figure and his muscr chest, she became nervous. Her head was in a mess. She couldn''t think of anything. And her face was burning up. He was still holding the ss, waiting for her to take it. Yet she was still staring at his chest without the slightest intention to take the ss. It was awkward. ... Everyone felt it was strange. Mark''s heart tightened. He suddenly reached out and said, "Thank you for caring about my girlfriend." He wanted to take the ss for ine. Although Emmett had been looking at her, he moved his hand away just as Mark was about to touch the empty ss, as if he had another pair of eyes. Then once again, he handed the ss to ine. That movement was as fast as a gale. Only martial arts experts could do it. He didn''t mind using it at this moment. Mark paused, his face filled with embarrassment. The people at the table couldn''t help but tremble because this strange scene was too frightening. It was like an active volcano that could erupt in a single second. Only then did ine shift her gaze from Emmett''s cor. Emmett gently touched the tip of her nose just like old times. "Silly girl, you''re absent-minded again. Waiter, hurry up and pour her some juice. Tonight, you''re not allowed to drink again." His words and actions shocked the others. It looked like Emmett had a thing for Mark''s girlfriend! But he said "again". Did they know each other? Countless guesses and gossip were raging in their minds. ine finally came to her senses andined angrily, "You are so annoying! Why are you flipping my nose again? It hurts!" This was her normal reaction. However, in the eyes of the others, this was extremely abnormal. "It wasn''t that hard." He chuckled as he leaned back in his chair and took out a cigarette. Someone immediately lit it up for him. Before he could smoke, ine began shouting as she waved her fist. "Why are you smoking? At least consider the others!" Surprised, Emmett was dazed for a second with the cigarette between his fingers. "Oh, I''ve been botheredtely. I''m used to it. I forgot." ... Heughed wickedly and snubbed out the cigarette in the ashtray. He looked up at her with affectionately and smiled. "Don''t be angry. I put it out. Eat something." Chapter 439: Green with Envy Chapter 439: Green with Envy This time, all the people in the room knew that something must happen between them. The waiter put a ss of juice in front of ine, who was poking her chopsticks. She didn''t notice how weird the conversation between she and Emmett was and said angrily, "Why I just stand aside and watch you drinking?" ine had been greedy for wine since childhood. If it weren''t for her thirst for wine, she wouldn''t got drunk at the graduation party and flirted with Emmett, as if he was a gigolo. He had no chance to flirt with her if she was awake. "You had tasted the wine in my office with low content. Don''t deny it." ine was a bit confused. She pouted and raised her head in deep thought, "Really?" She couldn''t remember it. While thinking, she suddenly noticed the people in the room. They all looked strange. What was wrong? It was not until she saw Mark''s furious face did she realize what she had said. She was not having dinner with Emmett alone! It was all over! How could she forget this!? She thought there were only two of them. What had she done! Did she say anything embarrassing? What had she said? Mark had been suppressing his temper. Everyone knew that something must happen between Emmett and ine. No wonder Emmett said that Mark had stolen his girlfriend. It turned out ine was actually Emmett''s lover. However, the women in the room thought about other things. It turned out that Mr. Smith liked this type of girl! Why? She looked so stupid. Why did Emmett choose her? Except the fair skin, she seemed to have no other highlights. From the moment she came, she acted stupid and even didn''t know how to ingratiate Emmett. ... People were shocked. Mark lowered his eyes slightly. No one could know what he was thinking. As for Emmett, he looked so casually as if he was a beast that had just won a battle. ine could not bear such an atmosphere. She almost broke down. "Let''s call it a day." ine was about to leave when she suddenly noticed Mark. She couldn''t let him be so embarrassed. Thus, she turned back and said, "Mark, can you send me away?" "Alright." Mark responded swiftly and stood up with the coat in his hands. Emmett still kept silent with his fingers pping the tablezily. When ine was about to get out, he said casually, "ine...." "What?" ine answered so naturally and looked back. She stared nkly at the handsome man sitting beside the table and didn''t know what happened. "Take the things away from my car." "What?" ine was shocked with her eyes gaped. Emmett didn''t answer her and just said with a smile, "Find my car and ask Kayden to give it to you. You looked greatst time when wearing it, so I buy another two pink pairs for you." After saying this, Emmett continued eating and didn''t care whether ine had understood or not. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine was stunned. Honey? What was that? People in the room were all yboys. They were shocked by Emmett''s words. Honey was an international brand for female bras. Mark''s face darkened and took ine away. She still didn''t know what had happened. He walked so fast that ine almost couldn''t catch up with him. "Mark.... Mark, can you slow down?" ine was so tired that she was out of breath. She couldn''t catch up with him and simply shook her arms to free herself. Mark finally stopped and gasped for breath. He punched the wall and leaned his head against his arm without saying a word. ine was frightened. She stared at Mark but couldn''t see his expression. ... "Mark." "I''m jealous." Mark said dully. "What?" "I said I''m jealous! I''m jealous of Emmett!" Mark raised his voice. He turned back to grab ine''s shoulders and kept shaking her. ine was dumbfounded. Only then did she realize that Mark''s eyes were burning red! "Mark ... Don''t do this...." "Do you know how I feel? I even want to kill him. You should leave him! Promise me, wipe him out from your mind forever!" Mark lost control and screamed. It was the first time that he had lost control like this. Tears could be seen in his eyes. Shouting for a while, he felt better and sighed with depression. Then he folded ine to his heart hard and didn''t want to let her go. "ine ... ine.... I love you so much, ine. It is a torture for me to see you flirting with Emmett. Help me.... Help me please.... My heart hurts!" "Don''t do this Mark.... I''m sorry that I embarrassed you...." Mark hugged her so tightly that she couldn''t even breathe. She didn''t want to die in this way. It was so shameless. ine felt guilty if she didn''t tell Mark the truth, as if she was cheating a pure boy. "Mark, I wanted to tell you a long time ago that I had a crush on you for many years." "What did you say? You didn''t lie to me, did you?" Mark let go of ine. His calmed down and started teasing ine. ine took a few deep breaths and pouted, "I''m telling the truth. I''m a stubborn girl and won''t change my though easily." ... Mark looked at ine with his eyes full of affection. ine opened her mouth and wanted to say more. "I..." "Mark! Here you are! Why did you turn off your phone? Daddy is so anxious! Hurry up to go home with me." While ine and Emmett were talking, a tall figure walked in hurriedly. As soon as he entered, he cried out loudly and didn''t care how people looked at him. It seemed that something serious must happen. ine turned back to have a look, but Mark just ignored that and kept staring at ine. Only when the man grabbed Mark''s shoulder did he slowly turn back. However, he still looked numb and didn''t know what had happened. "Mark! You''re here! If wasn''t for my friend, I couldn''t find you. Why did turn off your phone? Don''t you realize how anxious Dad is? The family doctor is on his way." Glen scolded angrily, not noticing ine at all. ine took a few steps back quietly and watched them. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. This man must be Mark''s rtives. It seemed that Mark was also from a rich family for his rtive dressed so nice. She didn''t know about Mark''s family background and he never showed off. He dressed like an American country boy in casual wear. It waster did she know that Mark''s clothes were all branded but in low-key style. "Glen?" After a while, Mark regained his thoughts. He blinked and surprisingly looked at Glen, who was very anxious, "Glen, why are you here?" Then Mark thought about ine and turned to look at her. Fortunately, she was there. She looked so cute andzy, like a cat. However, he felt pleasant when she was by his side. Mark smiled apologetically at ine and then turned to look at Glen and said, "What did you just say? What happened? Why are you here?" Well. "It''s all because of you! Why did you turn off the phone? Daddy is so angry that he almost fainted. I simply can''t find you. Thanks to my friend who had told me your location. Hurry up and go home with me. Daddy''s been in a rage." While saying, Glen pulled Mark out. "Wait! I''ll send my girlfriend away first." "Thepany is in a mess today. Daddy is very anxious. Hurry up and go with me." Glen just ignored Mark''s words so he didn''t notice that his brother had a girlfriend. Chapter 440: Why Are You Following Me? Chapter 440: Why Are You Following Me? Mark wanted to break free from Glen, but Mark failed as Glen was so determined to hold him. Helplessly, Mark turned around and shouted at ine. "ine! Take a taxi back to school yourself! Give me a call when you arrive! Sorry that I can''t take you back! Be careful!" At the end of his words, Mark had already been pulled out of the door. ine''s eyes widened as she watched the dramatic scene just now, and her mouth couldn''t help but open slightly. Had Mark left now? What a relief! Otherwise, she really didn''t know how to answer his question if he kept asking. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "ine, you''re so useless! Why can''t you just say that you can forget Emmett? I am disappointed at you! Coward... " ine patted her head and walked out of the hotel with her head lowering and bag swinging in the air. Now that her escort has already left, she needed a taxi. Just as ine was dragging herself out, she heard a deep voice from behind her. "Isn''t that Mark that loves you? How could he just left you alone here? You are so pitiful." This voice sent ine all in rm. ine turned her head, and at the same time, she also widened her fierce eyes and pouted her lips. ... "It''s none of your business! Go away!" It''s Emmett... Of course, it was him. No one else would said so irritating words to her. The way Emmett smiled was really hateful. Why would a handsome guy smile so craftily? Looking at the smugness in his eyes and curled lips, ine had the urge to beat him. Emmett had both of his hands in his pockets and only wore a sweater. ine wondered where his coat was. ine couldn''t help but think that he might catch a cold in just a sweater in such a cold weather. ine almost blurted out her inner thoughts and asked Emmett where his coat was and that he should put it on in case that he might get a cold. Fortunately, ine held back her very cheap thoughts. Emmett now had nothing to do with her. However, though ine persuaded herself hard in her mind, she could not lie about her feelings. Still ... she was concerned that Emmett might be sick. Even she looked down on herself! Emmett came near ine and deliberately hit ine with his body. ine rolled her eyes and moved aside. Emmett couldn''t help butughed inside his mind. He nced at the girl with his soul-stirring eyes and said, "Don''t be angry. You should really look at your expression now. I''ve seen so many irresponsible men like Mark. It''s bad luck for you to meet him. But there are so many good men in the world. Now you are just talking to one of them." "Emmett!" ine was so angry that she couldn''t control her expression well now, her heart beating so fast. Of course she was not angry because Mark. Mark left because he had some urgent family issues to attend to. He was not the irresponsible man that Emmett imed him to be. The most irresponsible man should be Emmett. And he even dared to use others of being irresponsible! Men really had no shame. "Emmett, don''t talk nonsense. Mark left because he had something to do. Besides, I don''t need him to send me. I can take a taxi myself. Also, why are you following me? Go away!" ... ine couldn''t help but push Emmett away from her. Unfortunately, Emmett was strong in his type. ine could not move him a little. Instead, the force she used even made ine tilted to the other side. Emmett chuckled as he stretched out his arm and hugged ine''s waist to pull her back. ine pounced into Emmett''s embrace in an awkward way. Her nose touched the extremely soft sweater and smelled a faint fragrance. Emmett lowered his head and watched the girl in his embrace. His heart suddenly jumped and his breath was blocked in his throat. The chest that Emmett was pressing against immediately became warm and heated up! ine froze for a moment and then struggled out of Emmett''s chest. ine was embarrassed and angry. She carelessly stroked her hair with her hands, but her face inadvertently turned a little red. "Anyway, don''t follow me! Go away!" "You really have a temper. ine, who will marry you with such a temper." Emmett was still following ine slowly behind. His big hand was on her head and gently rubbed. "What does it have anything to do with you? Don''t touch my hair! How annoying!" "If you can''t get married, it''s not good for the country. As a sessful person in the country, I need to make a contribution to the society and deal with you. I could only take you home and marry a fierce woman like you." As he spoke, Emmett couldn''t help butugh. ine stopped and red at Emmett angrily. Damn it, why is Bad-bear Smith so tall? It was a waste to give him such a tall figure! Now she had to re at him by raising her head, which would reduce her mighty manner. "I will marry an old man instead of you! You are a yboy!" After ine roared, she turned around and walked away in an angry manner. Emmett immediately knew that his baby was being mad. ... Emmett pursed his lips andughed a few times. At this time, some of his subordinates had already anxiously chased after and put a coat on Emmett''s shoulders. Emmett put on his coat and waved his hand, "Don''t follow me too close. If I see you, I''ll will dig out your eyes." The subordinates were all scared by such cruel words. Young Master was in the pursuit of a girl and it was reasonable that he didn''t want to be disturbed by them. Emmett quickened a few steps and caught up with ine. ine was clenching her small fists and muttering some words determinedly. As soon as ine heard Emmett''s footsteps approaching and his breathing, she immediately raised her small face and shouted, "How many times have I told you not to follow me? Don''t follow me! What''s wrong with you? Why does the President Smith have nothing to do but to follow me? You are so annoying!" ''I humiliated you. You will definitely leave.'' Emmett raised his heroic eyebrows and said, "I didn''t follow you. Miss. ine, everyone can step on these road build by the country. I''m just taking a walk. You don''t own this road. Why are you forbidding others to walk on it?" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine was dumbfounded. Her face turned red. Why couldn''t she get rid of him? "Emmett!" ine gritted her teeth in a low voice, her face turning red as a red apple. How cute! Emmett really wanted to pinch her face and kissed it! Emmett squinted at her and snorted, "Why are you calling me name, darling?" "I really want to kill you!" ine stomped her feet hard. "Alright, I just want to die at your hands. You are so good at tiring me in bed. How about we find a nice ce to start your killing n?" ine was dumbfounded for a few seconds. She hurriedly looked left and right to see if anyone heard these shameful words. Then ine red fiercely at the smiling monster and felt helpless against him. She only turned around and ran quickly. ''I could not talk out of you. Then I could just hide from you. I''ll find a taxi and see how you caught up.'' "Don''t run so fast, what if you fall? Do you hear me, baby, slow down!" Emmett shook his head and followed helplessly. ... She was really stupid. Why did she think that he could not figure out her thought? Dealing with people was his thing. ''Let''s wait and see if you can get a taxi here.'' In the distance, two streets away, there were already people from ZH n directing the traffic. "Taxi is not allowed to go this way. Go back!" "But my guests are all here. This is unfair." "Get lost! You are not allowed to pass through!" ... ine stood by the side of the road and stretched her neck to see if there was a taxi. Meanwhile she turned around to see if Emmett had caught up with her. When ine looked back, should found that Emmett was not chasing her but leisurely approaching her. ''Come on! Just get me a taxi! She was now in an urgent situation!'' ine was so anxious that she was twisting her body. But she couldn''t see any taxi. When ine heard the near rough breathing behind, she cursed inside. It was over. That guy was right behind. "You are really unlucky. You can''t even get a taxi. And there are no buses here in the suburb. How can you go back? If you try to walk, it will take at least an hour or two to get to the bustling area." Emmett said with a faint smile. His words made ine panic and her heart began to sink. Did she have to walk back? One or two hours ... Such a long journey would definitely kill her. Chapter 441: Gorgeous Men Were Really Irresistible Chapter 441: Gorgeous Men Were Really Irresistible ine stamped her feet and said. "You''re so annoying! Why are you always talking nonsense! Shut up or get lost!" ine sniffed and red at Emmett. How could he still be able tough out with such a smug expression! And why was such a look still pleasant to the eye? Damn it! ine now had the desire to kill! The more ine thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. Somehow, she pouted her mouth and started to hit on Emmett''s chest with her small fists. "It''s all your fault! I''m sick of you! You are so annoying!" ... Emmett didn''t stop her. He just smiled deeply and watched her venting out her anger with affection. Then, Emmett gently circled his arms and hugged her. He lowered his head, and kissed her hard at the end of her ear. ine was so frightened by his kiss that she took a deep breath and forgot to keep hitting. She shrank back and tried to escape from him. However, Emmett hugged her tightly, and she couldn''t escape. As a result, ine could only wrinkle her face and endure the teasing from the end of her ear. Emmett sucked the ce for a while and gently bit it. Then he repeated his actions. ine''s whole body was shaking, and she was in all rm. ine bit her lips as she almost cried out. Her little ws grabbed Emmett''s fine wool coat helplessly and let out a patient panting sound from her nose. ine''s ears were already bright red because of Emmett''s provocation. The scene of them was blushing. Emmett said near ine''s earlobe in a soft but low voice, "Alright, my baby, I''ll send you back now." After that, Emmett bent down slightly and picked ine in his arms. ine who was still in a daze fall into his hug. "What... Put me down ... It would be embarrassing if someone sees us..." ine quickly pulled Emmett''s coat over and covered her face. Emmett felt that there was a heat panting on his chest. It was ine, so heughed with a good temper, "Why is it embarrassing. You''re not naked." "What nonsense are you talking about? Don''t joke around" ine said dully and pinched at Emmett''s chest. ''Damn it, his chest muscles were really hard. Her hand hurts.'' Emmett hugged her woman as if no one else was around and walked forward. Only when he ced ine in front of his car in the passenger seat did ine dare to open her eyes and look around. She just wanted to know if anyone had noticed what had just happened. Luckily, the ce was for rich people to eat. It''s very suburban and there are very few people. Now, ine could see no one on the streets. Of course, she would not know that there were more than a dozen people blocking the entrance of the hotel. "Why don''t you let us out? We''ve finished our meal and paid the money. Why can''t we go out?" "Yes, why don''t you let me go? We still have things to do!" ... The people from ZH n turned a deaf ear to the guests. They casually smoked and puffed out smoke rings. Then they took out the gun in their arms and shook it in a casual manner. "Who want to die first?" One of the guys shouted straightforwardly. The crowd felt scared and became quiet. "Our Young Master has ordered that no one is allowed to go out in half an hour. If you mess up with our Young Master''s n, there will be consequences. Just give it a break and sit there for a while. Don''t bother me!" The group of guests was speechless. They lowered their heads and obediently went to sit over there. Of course, there were people who just finished eating with Mark and ine. ine sat in the car and quickly tidied up her hair and messy clothes. Then she coughed and said calmly, "Thank you, please send me back to school." ine waited for a while and didn''t hear any response from Emmett. She turned her head in surprise and found Emmett was sitting in the driver''s seat staring at her. Of course, his eyes were filled with smiles. He looked at her ... as if she was naked. ine immediately panicked and stuttered, "Hey, what are you looking at me for?" "You have a grain of rice on your face." "Where?" ine hurriedly pulled the mirror. At this moment, she felt a wave of hot airing at her. She could not dodge and was pounced on by someone. "Let me eat it for you." Emmettughed shamelessly and directly sealed ine''s mouth with his own. ine could only wave her little arms in the air helplessly. ine thought to herself. ''Didn''t you say that I have rice on my face? Then why did you kiss my mouth? You should kiss on the face!'' Emmett kissed her hard. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Like a hungry wolf that had been starving for a few days, Emmett was treating ine as his first full meal. ine panted anxiously and thought, "What the hell? How can I be able to satisfy him?" "Baby..." "Darling..." "My sweetie..." Emmett called her in his whispers. But he still didn''t go easy on her and worked hard on ine''s lips and tongue. ine felt that his tongue was all in her mouth. He found her dodging tongue and fiercely rolled it up. Emmett acted as if he was going to be in her. ... There was a faint wine fragrance in Emmett''s mouth as well as his usual delicate fragrance. The combined manly aura almost knocked ine unconscious. ine seemed to be floating in the air with the clouds. Her hands could not help but clung to Emmett''s neck. ine felt a bit intoxicated as she let out a cat-like harrumph from her nose. The air in this car instantly became hot. It was Emmett who came back to his senses first. He barely managed to separate himself from ine''s lips, panting heavily as he looked at her. Emmett knew that he couldn''t act recklessly now. He had to open her heart for him first. This was his priority now. As for the wild love ... he would had plenty of time in the future. Emmett leaned over ine and looked at her closely. ine narrowed her eyes, her face flushed red, panting anxiously. Her lips were so tender and pink. Emmett roared in his mind. ''This was too much to take!'' He really couldn''t resist ine''s look as she was also wanting him. Suddenly, Emmett felt his pants tighten. Damn it, he was turned on so quick. Emmett gritted his teeth and got up from ine. He sat upright and started the car. ine opened her eyes after a long time, looking around in a confused state. For a moment, she didn''t know where she was. ine chuckled in a low voice. His baby was extremely cute, just like a newly-born cat. And he would give all his love to this cute, soft little kitten. ine finally realized that she was kissed to a daze by Emmett. She blushed and despised herself in her mind. She must defend herself and said no to this man. Gorgeous men were really irresistible. "Send... send me back to school." ine stuttered. She didn''t dare to look at Emmett and wished to bury herself into a pile of sand. "What are you doing back at school? Hazel isn''t there. Aren''t you afraid of sleeping alone?" ine looked at the scenery outside, her eyshes shing, "I''m not afraid." ... Actually, ine was a little scared. She slept with a pillow in her hugst night. ''What''s going on over there? Why is there someone directing the traffic? There are still many taxis stopping here. Anyway, it had nothing to do with her.'' "It''s better to go back to our house. After you leave, the house is in a mess. Go back and clean it up." Emmett said in a casual tone. ine frowned and was very dissatisfied, "Why is it so messy? Isn''t there a servant?" "I didn''t ask the servants to clean the bedroom." "Why not? You paid them. Why didn''t you ask them to clean the bedroom?" "Because it''s you job." "What! Why are you always bullying me? Why should I clean the bedroom? Why don''t you do it? Who said that women have to all the chores?" ine was so angry about the cleaning that she didn''t realize that she was in Emmett''s trap. She naturally followed Emmett''s words and tacitly epted that it was their shared home. "Okay then..." Emmett chuckled and released a hand to pat on ine''s little hand. Heforted, "We clean it together, okay?" "Then why didn''t you clean the bedroom at the first ce? Why are you waiting for me?" "Stopining. You get the bedroom and I will do theundry. It''s fair." "Laundry? You can ask the servants to do theundry!" "Do you mean let them wash our underwear? Aren''t you shy?" Emmett implied ine. ine paused. She blinked her big eyes and thought of Emmett''s big bedroom. His bedroom was filled with their clothes after their fierce battle in the bed. And there were other embarrassing things left there... (¡Ño¡Ñ)... Indeed, it was too embarrassing to have the underwear be washed by the servants. God knew what was on those underwear. However... ine shook her head hard ... and started to realize that something was wrong. Why would she think Emmett''s home as her own? It was Emmett''s bedroom, not hers. He''s not her husband, and she''s not married to him. Why should she take on these responsibilities! Chapter 442: The Place of the First Date Chapter 442: The ce of the First Date ine, who had realized that, red fiercely at Emmett and shouted, "Cut the crap and send me back to school!" ''You bad bear! I won''t be tricked by you!" ... Emmett chuckled and drove steadily. He drove much slower than usual. He did that on purpose. After all, he wanted to stay with ine a little longer. "Is that our young master driving in front of us? He has never driven so slowly before." Ackey scratched his head and looked ahead of them suspiciously. It was still that exclusive luxury car in the country.... "I know, right? Unbelievable! Normally, we cannot even catch up with him when he is driving, and I still remember how hard thest I tried to follow him. But now? He is driving incredibly slowly as if he is driving a tractor!" Kayden reclined in the back seat, crossed his legs, and rested with his eyes narrowed. Hearing the words of the twockeys in front of him, he couldn''t help but giggle. "Kayden, what are youughing at?" "Our young master. He is totally another person when he is with Ms. Jones. There is always one thing to conquer another." The twockeys in the front nodded firmly. That was absolutely true. Their young master was nothing like this. He had been a man of steel, invincible. But now, he would leave the leaders of the Central Committee hanging because of Ms. Jones. No one could escape from love, even a sessful man like Mr. Emmett. They couldn''t believe it. "This doesn''t seem like the way to my school." ine looked at the unfamiliar scenery outside, pouting while muttering. Emmett ignored her and continued to drive. ine was speechless. Was Bad-bear Smith about to take her to some strange ce? ine was flustered at the thought of this and turned to look at Emmett, but Emmett was looking at the road ahead with all his attention. His side face ... was extremely handsome! ''The bridge of his nose is so tall. Did he do something to his nose? How could he have such a high- bridged nose?'' ine curled her lips and almost wanted to touch her nose. ''What''s good for having a high-bridged nose? When kissing, his nose is always poking my face.'' ine cleared her throat. She was a little infatuated but cleared her mind immediately. "Hey, I am asking you! Why don''t you answer?" At a turning point, Emmett steered the wheel skillfully and nced at ine with a mischievous smile on his face, "Now you want to talk to me? Aren''t you going to ignore me forever?" ... "When did I ignore you?" "No? Why did you turn your face over there and look like you''re not gonna talk to me?" "I, I didn''t.... Where are we going? I don''t think we are heading back to my school." Emmett smiled mischievously, "I''ll am taking you to a ce." "What? Where? I don''t want to go. I want to go back to school!" ine''s voice trembled. Bad-bear Smith ... he wouldn''t take her back to his vi, would he? Once they were at his ce, there was no way for her to escape. She knew very well that she could not resist him, a handsome and robust man, at all. ine fidgeted nervously with her fingers. She was conflicted.... If he wanted to have sex with her at his ce, should she refuse him or follow her own desire? She was considering seriously. "What are you thinking? Something bad?" Emmett suddenly looked at ine and grinned, and he raised her chin. "What?" ine was surprised and blinked her eyes. "Look at you! Are you thinking about something erotic? Let me guess. You are longing for my body, aren''t you?" Emmett raised his eyebrows towards ine. ine blushed. Heavens, how did he know what she was thinking? "You.... how did you..." ine intended to ask "How did you know". She covered her mouth immediately and said something instead, "Of course not! Don''t get above yourself! I am not longing for your body, not at all!" "How about you stop drooling over me?" Emmett had a hearty smile. He seemed to be in a good mood. "What? Drooling?" ine could not believe her ears and touched her chin right away. Unexpectedly, her chin seemed a little wet. ''Shame on me! How could I be so horny?'' "Don''t overthink. I won''t take you to my house. Don''t worry." ... "Okay...." ine heaved a sigh of relief and was nervous again. Gosh, he really knew what she was thinking! "You ... you''re so scary!" ine pointed her finger at Emmett''s face and shook her head. ''Marrying such a meticulous man is just too scary. He knows everything I think while I know nothing about what he thinks.'' ''Stop it. Why do I feel I am such a fool today?'' ine shook her head and frowned. "We are not going back to school nor your house, then where are we going? I don''t want to go to some strange ce; if so, let me get off your car, and I''ll take a taxi." Emmett chuckled, "What strange ces can I take you to? ine, you are mine, and I am yours. What are you afraid of? Or do you think that I can still sell you out for a good price?" ine huffed, "What do you mean? Are you saying that I''m worthless?" He was the one to me if she was considered worthless.... ''Does he mean that women are worthless if she''s not a virgin? Damn it!'' "It''s not like you are gorgeous, and you are not charming enough nor skillful at the bed. How much do you think you worth?" As Emmett spoke, he couldn''t help but chuckle. He nced at the unconvinced girl and said flirtatiously, "I am the only one that values you as treasure. You''d better hold onto me when I''m still obsessed with you. Otherwise, it would be toote by the time I ask myself why I would fall for you." "Emmett! You''re so mean and have a big ego! I hate you! I am gonna disfigure you, so that you will not be able to allure other girls with your face anymore!" ine rolled her eyes and scratched at Emmett. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ... Emmett smiled indulgently and didn''t stop her. The car stopped steadily at the destination. "Please get out of the car, my princess." Emmett got out of the car and opened the door for ine, making a gesture of invitation. ine looked outside. She was amazed when she saw the neon words, Ocean Park. This ce.... It was the ce where she and Emmett had their first date.... She was not sure if it was truly a date. What she recalled was that Emmett insisted oning to the Ocean Park at 11:00 in the evening. At that time, there were only the two of them in such a big park. The park was like a fairnd under the streetmps, and it wove a beautiful dream for her. ine was in a daze, with her eyes widen and her mouth opened. "What''s wrong? Did the ce surprise you? Or are you tired and don''t want to walk anymore? Come, I can carry you." Emmett carried her out of the car. "Let go of me. It''s embarrassing! I can walk on my own!" ine broke free from Emmett''s arms, looked around embarrassedly, and straightened her clothes. Fortunately, it was time for the park to close. The sky darkened, and there was no one around. Emmett narrowed his eyes, looked around the park before fixing his eyes on ine. "Don''t you remember? You fell asleep on my back that night. I couldn''t imagine what kind of woman would fall asleep on the back of a man when they were dating." "Hey, back then, we were not in love. Don''t wrong me. You were just a wolf that tricked me, a little rabbit, into your trap. Such an evil!" ine pouted and touched her hair. ... "Well, you are right. It was true that I tried my best to be with you. And you were so silly back then. You actually asked me very seriously if I was a high-tech robot. What were you thinking? Do you still think I''m a robot?" Chapter 443: A Call from Mark Chapter 443: A Call from Mark When Emmett said, his voice became lower and deeper, full of charm. ine felt Emmett''s hot breath in her ear, her ear heating up and her mind in a whirl. ine cleared her throat and said, "Don''t you want to get in and hang around? Hurry up! Let''s go!" ine ran from Emmett and led the way in order to hide her emotions. Emmett paused for a moment and then put his hands in his pockets, slowly following her in. He said leisurely, "I didn''t say that. You want to go in, don''t you? Baby, you want to revisit our good old days?" ine took a deep breath and clenched her fists. She turned around and red at Emmett. "Hurry up, old man! The elderly men always move slowly and keep babbling!" "ine, what did you say? An old man? How dare you say that?" Emmett''s eyes shone defiantly as he strode towards ine. "If you dare to say it again, I will immediately prove to you tonight whether I am old or not!" Emmett rolled up his sleeves, pretending to prove himself now. ine turned around and saw Emmett approaching her with a serious face, letting out a scream and running inside quickly. "Don''t be angry. I won''t say that anymore. Don''t chase me!" "Don''t let me catch you! I will teach you a good lesson!" "No...." ine screamed all the way and ran ahead. Just like thest time they came, there was no one in the Ocean Park. The vast park was silent in a corner of the city. All the lights were on. The distant sky was dark and theke was deep blue. "I, I can''t run anymore ... Don''t chase me ... I''m wrong, okay?" ine bent down and leaned her hands on her knees, panting heavily. At the same moment, Emmett, like a wild beast, was walking towards her step by step quietly and calmly. ... She hadn''t participated in any sports activities for a long time and was in poor health recently. ine felt that she was really too weak now. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She just ran such a short distance and then pant so heavily that she thought she was going to suffocate in the next second. Her heart beat fast and she became nervous when she saw Emmett walking over step by step. "Don''t go any further ... I ... I''m too tired ... Please...." ine waved her hand weakly. She looked up and saw Emmett''s handsome face. He was beaming charmingly, revealing his white teeth. He was really a charming evil! ine cursed fiercely in her heart. "Baby, why do you run so fast? A little fool." Emmett teased ine and ine was too tired to rebut him. Emmett slowly came to her side. ine was stooped. She looked up slightly and saw Emmett''s two straight long legs. Nice trousers ... There was no single fold.... ine actually had such a nonsensical thought. However, in the next second, her two feet were lifted from the ground. "What...." ine hummed and felt a little dizzy. Then she was sittingfortably on Emmett''sp. Emmett sat on the bench with ine in his embrace. His one hand wrapped around her waist. The other reached towards her face. He seized her chin and tilted her head upwards so she could see his face clearly. Then he narrowed his eyes, ogling at her. "Did I ask you to run? Why did you do that? You just recovered from your illness. Aren''t you tired? Even if you call me an old man, I won''t do anything to you. You are my baby." Emmettforted ine in a gentle and doting tone. In the meanwhile, he kept giving her the vibe. ine stared nkly as if she had been cast a spell. She licked her lips and blinked her eyes. "Why are you talking like this? Are you alright? You''re a little strange, you know? Are you sick?" Emmett knuckled on her head without mercy. And ine cried out. He treated her so gently but she didn''t understand at all! She was really a square! ... ine was still panting. Emmett''s eyes fixed on her undting chest and he was suddenly hot. "You see you''re panting so hard. It''s like you have asthma. Your body is so week. You''d better work out with me regrly in the future. Come on! Let me give you a massage." Emmett reached out and put his hands on her chest directly as he said. Before ine could see what happened, Emmett''s hand had already begun to massage her.... "You! What are you doing! How could you ... Take your hands off me!" He was too bad! He was not giving her a massage at all but taking advantage of her. ine grabbed Emmett''s hand, wanting to remove his hands. But Emmett was pretty enjoying it. How could he remove his hands? He held ine''s hand and drew it behind her back. Then, he began to do what he wanted more extravagantly. In order to show that he was really trying to help her, even his breath turned faster, Emmett tried to spoke calmly to ine. "Baby, look! How beautiful the scenery over there is! Those lights reflect in theke. It looks like a fairnd." ine rolled up her eyes. ''Come on. How could I appreciate the scenery with your hands on my chest?'' ine thought. Damn it! "Get your hands off me, okay?" ine''s went scarlet and she gritted her teeth. Emmett smiled gently at her, teasing, "You''re panting hard. I''m just helping you." "Thank you! No need!" "ine, look up! What''s that over there? It''s so beautiful! It''s still shining!" ine was speechless. "Isn''t that the signal light on the TV tower? Are you a fool?" ine asked. Emmett smiled secretly. He was willing to be a fool if his hands could stay on her soft body a little longer. His hands ran down her back. Gradually, mes of desire rose in Emmett''s eyes, and ine''s entire body also trembled slightly. The air became hotter and hotter. Their breath gradually became heavier and louder in the silent night. Emmett''s lips gently brushed ine''s face. His lips seemed to touch hers in a very gentle manner. ine gently kissed her cheeks like this. ine tensed up and her body slightly trembled. His lips brushed past hers. ... His lips didn''t linger on hers. Then, they returned back and brushed against hers again. It was as if an airne was circling around the airport withoutnding. ine''s heart was beating fast and she was somewhat eager to his thin lips. "Baby...." He whispered softly. "What?" ine answered infatuatedly, her voice hoarse andzy. She was now like a cat bathing in the sun, off guardpletely. "My engagement to Marina was just a ruse. I nned to engage with her and then break it off in order to ensure your safety. However, I didn''t expect that you would still be targeted by bad people. It was my fault. Baby ... Don''t be angry with me, okay?" Emmett sounded so gently and sincerely that ine gave herself totally up to him. Even if he asked her to kill people, she would probably do what he said without any hesitation. When ine was about to assure him, her phone rang untimely. "Wait, my phone is ringing. Let me answer it." ine blinked her eyes and rummaged in her pockets. Emmett secretly cursed. This call was really annoying. He finally managed to make ine happy and guide her to say what he wanted. Emmett even wanted to crush ine''s new phone. ine got off from Emmett''sp and stood up to answer the phone. She took out her phone and pressed. She was still feeling very hot because of Emmett and her breath was uneven. "Hello...." ine was still a little panting. "ine, this is me. Mark. Where are you?" "Mark!" ine was so shocked that she almost bit off the tip of her tongue. God, how could it be Mark? Why did she feel panicked as if being found having an affair by him? "Mark, you''re back!" ... "Yes, I''m at home now. I just had something to deal with and didn''t have time to call you. I''m really sorry for my brother''s quick temper. He just pulled me away and I didn''t even have time to say hello to you. I should have introduced you to him. Aren''t you angry?" "No, I''m not angry ... There is nothing to angry about." ine wiped away cold sweat on her forehead. What happened today? Why there were two men asking her if she was angry today. And she couldn''t understand why Mark insisted on introducing her to his brother. She was just a nobody. Mark rubbed his eyebrows and asked, "ine, where are you now?" "Me?" Chapter 444: Why Am I Not Happy At All? Chapter 444: Why Am I Not Happy At All? As ine spoke, she turned around and looked at Emmett who was sitting on the bench. Emmett was staring at ine coldly and ine subconsciously shrank her neck in fear. ine turned around to look at the beautiful scenery of the night around theke and said guiltily, "Well, I, I''vee back to the dormitory. Of course I''m in the dorm. Don''t worry. I''m fine. Just go and take care of your family issue." She could feel the cold sweat dripping down her back. Emmett sat on the bench with one arm resting on the back of the chair, his fingers knocking on the wood. There was a mocking smile on his face. It seemed that he was getting a little angry. Every time when ine talked to Mark on the phone, he would get angry. They were not familiar with each other, so what could they talk about? Damn it! Mark paused for a moment before saying, "Well, fine. I''lle and see you tomorrow. Sleep tight." "Well, thank you, Mark. Good night to you, too." ine quickly cut off the phone and panted deeply. Only when Mark heard the beep from the phone did he put away his phone resentfully. ine ... had lied... Why? He had just called Franklin and told him to go to ine''s dormitory to see if there was anything he could do to help. But Franklin had called and said that there was no one in ine''s dormitory. Why would ine lie? Who was she with now? Mark suddenly felt very, very irritated! ine cautiously nced at Emmett. He had been so excited but now his handsome face had darkened. It was obvious that he was jealous. "Well ... let''s go. I should go back to the dormitory. It''s gettingte." ... ine muttered in a careful way. Emmett snorted coldly and stood up, his tall and strong body casting arge shadow over ine. "Mark, huh? How dare he touch you! I will kill his whole family!" Emmett gritted his teeth and spoke in a low voice as he couldn''t help but clenched his hands tightly. ine did not hear it clearly. She raised her head and asked in confuse, "What?" She seemed to have heard "his whole family"... "Nothing!" Emmett was even angrier. He lowered his head and narrowed his eyes. "I said, I want to eat you into my stomach, or chain you up on my belt so that I can take you wherever I go!" And he would never give other men the chance to covet her. "What? What nonsense are you talking about?" Just as ine was about to scratch her head, Emmett bent over and kissed her. "No...." ine was shocked and wanted to retreat, but behind her was theke. Emmett held ine in his arms even tighter. The kiss was fierce. With anger and resentment, Emmett kissed her in a ferocious way, as if he was punishing her. "Oh, oh.... Don''t.... It hurts..." Trembling, ine lost all her strength and leaned against Emmett''s chest. It was such a hard kiss. It hurt. Emmett suddenly let go of ine. When ine was still in a daze, Emmett had already taken her hand and walked forward. "Hey, slow down ..." ine was gasping for breath as Emmett pulled her forward. She had to run and her face flushed red. Emmett remained indifferent. It seemed that he had really been angry. What a petty man! She had just had a phone call with Mark. It was not a big deal and he became so angry that he even ignored her. "Hey, Emmett, Emmett ... I didn''t say much to him. It was just a conversation with a regr friend ... Mark is a good guy and he has been taking care of me..." She didn''t even know why she would exin so much to Emmett. It was like he was already her husband. "He took care of you? Oh, use your brain! He just wanted to have sex with you!!" Emmett finally spoke, but he looked pretty angry as if he was going to eat her alive. ... ine was surprised. There were flickering lights all around the Ocean Park, like countless stars shining with charming light. The wind slipped through Emmett''s hair. His eyes were so deep as the ocean, and with those eyes, he stared at her angrily. Suddenly, ine felt an urge. She really wanted to open her arms and hug Emmett with all her might. She wanted to tell him, "Don''t be angry. I really don''t have any feelings for Mark.'' But.... She blinked her eyes again and spoke angrily. "Why are you yelling at me? I''m nobody for you! Why do you care about me? So what if Mark was just trying to have sex with me? That''s none of your business!" "You...." Emmett clenched his fists tightly. He really wanted to flip her over and ruthlessly spank her. "You just want to piss me off, don''t you?" "Why would I do that? You have nothing to do with me!" ine turned around and left. Emmett was surprised, and then he followed up, grabbed ine''s arm and spoke angrily. "What did you say? What did you mean by that?" ine was a little scared now. She looked up at Emmett, just to see his angry face. She was so scared that even her heartbeat seemed to have stopped for a few seconds. "Well ... I mean.... We are not dating.... We don''t need to report anything to each other. Your engagement with Marina is your business. I don''t care. Also, it''s none of your business about who I date! That''s all! " ine said that in one breath and she felt proud of herself. ''Nice going!'' ''ine, you''re awesome!'' ine was feeling proud of herself when she heard Emmett roar angrily. "Shut up!!" Emmett''s roar was so loud that caused ine''s ears to buzz. ine was stunned. She just froze there. When she finally woke up from the daze, she realized that Emmett had already driven away. And he had already disappeared. "No! Did he just left like that? He left without me? Holy crap! How am I supposed to get back to school? There are no taxis here!" ... ine covered her mouth and looked around in horror. It waste at night and there were no lights or cars around. Just as ine was panicking, she saw a car driving backwards at a fast speed. "No...." ine was frightened and she took a few steps back, in case that she would be hit by the car. The car stopped suddenly. Emmett got out of the car. He looked so angry. "Get in the car!" Emmett grabbed ine''s arm, dragged her into the car, and then fiercely closed the door and drove away. ine secretly smiled. She did not want Emmett to see her happy face. No matter how angry Bad-bear was, he hadn''t left her behind anyway. See? He hadn''t driven far before driving back to pick her up ... Well, well, well, she was so delighted. It was very quiet in the car except for Emmett''s rough breathing. ine wanted to talk to Emmett. Ever since she had seen the news of Marina and Emmett reneging on their marriage, her anger had been dissipated. However, when she turned around to look at Emmett, she could still see his anger. ine swallowed hard, so frightened that she didn''t dare to say anything. "Are you really going to break up with me?" After a long time, Emmett finally spoke something. "What?" ine was shocked. She looked at Emmett in disbelief. What did he mean? Did he ... finally decide to let her go? At this very moment, somehow ine felt a little sad and disappointed. ''What''s wrong with me?'' "Well ... we ... have been in this kind of rtionship for a long time. I think it''d be better for us to end it now." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ine lowered her head and said so with great difficulty. She had practiced this countless times secretly in her room, but at this moment, it was still so awkward to say it. "Is that really what you want?" ... Emmett did not look at ine. He just narrowed his eyes and stared straight at the road ahead. ine''s heart sank again because of his bleak voice, and somehow she wanted to cry. "Yes ..." "Alright, I respect you. We officially break up now. From now on, we have nothing to do with each other. Take care of yourself." Emmett said in a low voice. As he said so, ine felt as if her heart had been gouged by a knife. She had been looking forward to this moment. But why was she so sad? Why? Finally, she regained her freedom. She had be an ordinary student again and finally got away from those wealthy men. But why was she not happy at all? "You may leave now." Emmett leaned over to open the car door for ine. ine was dumbfounded, only then did she realize that the car had already stopped in front of her dormitory. "Oh, OK." ine answered and slowly got out of the car. Chapter 445: We Broke Up Chapter 445: We Broke Up Emmett''s eyes glowed red like a wild wolf''s. He just stared fixedly at ine, and his hands holding the steering wheel tightened. Only when ine got off the car slowly did Emmett''s heart broke into pieces. Only he knew how it hurt. It was as if the woman he loved to the bone were being peeled off from his flesh and blood bit by bit. ine did not know why she was walking so slowly, even slower than a turtle. And she hated it so much. She reached the dormitory door and fumbled for her key. It took her a long while to find it. Fingers trembling slightly, she took it out, but she could not put it into the keyhole. Where was the keyhole? She couldn''t find where exactly it was. She heard that the sound of the car engine faded into distance. He had gone. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He finally let her go and left. ine heaved a sigh of relief and felt the back of her hand was warm. Her vision blurred. She looked down and allowed herself a wry smile. She cried. Tears flowed out of her eyes like crazy. She finally knew why she couldn''t find where exactly the keyhole was just now. That''s because her eyes had always been filled with tears. ... ine entered the dormitory and closed the door. After that, she sat down heavily against the door. Her bag was thrown aside and her shoesy around. After a few seconds, ine lowered her head, and began to cry loudly with her face covered in her hands. "He really left.... He really doesn''t want me...." With a sound, the room lit up. "ine? What are you doing? Why are you crying? What happened? Oh my God, what''s going on? Why are you crying so bitterly? Oh God, I just wanted to give you a surprise, but why are you like this now? What are you crying for? Tell me what you are crying for." Hazel, who was wearing a pointed top hat, was totally astounded with her mouth open. She was discharged from the hospital tonight and she wanted to give ine a surprise. But she didn''t expect to ine cry. Hazel trotted to ine, lifted her face, and looked at her. "ine, tell me, what happened to you? Did someone bully you? Tell me and I''ll take revenge for you! Don''t cry. You know? You don''t look good while crying. If Emmett sees you like this, he won''t be happy." As Hazel mentioned Emmett, ine cried harder. "Hazel, I feel so sad. He doesn''t want me anymore. He''s gone. We broke up...." "What? What did you say? You guys broke up? How could?" In Hazel''s eyes, Emmett, who was rather bossy, wouldn''t let ine escape from his clutches. What had happened? How did they break up? "Who brought that up?" ine cried a lot and her face was covered with tears. Hazel could tell how sad ine was now. "It was me.... I wanted a breakup...." "Hey! Then why are crying?" "I don''t know. I just feel sad. He was engaged to Marina without telling me. I thought for a long time, and I knew I was don''t deserve him. If I kept the rtionship with him like this, I would only be his lover. I didn''t want to be his lover. I wanted to have an equal rtionship with him, just like normal couples.... So I had to get away from him. I don''t want to be his lover anymore ... I told him that I wanted a breakup, and he said yes. I''m really said that he said yes...." ... ine held Hazel by the waist and buried herself in her arms, crying. Hazel''s body trembled. She felt somewhat worried about ine. Hearing ine''s words, she agreed with ine. Emmett had slept with ine for so long. He was nice to her and was very considerate. However, he had never promised her a loving rtionship. He treated her very well. But he should at least tell her that they were in love. ine felt that she was merely his lover. She got no status, no promise, and, of course, she would never be his wife. It was only natural that ine wanted to break away from such an inappropriate rtionship. "Alright¡­. You''ve already made your choice. Don''t cry. There are so many good men in this world...." Hazel gently patted ine''s back. Just as Hazel finished speaking, ine burst into tears once again. "Come on. ine, why are you crying again?" ine cried to the point that she was almost unable to breathe. "I just feel that there is no man better than him...." Hazel didn''t know what to do about ine. However, she thought ine was right. It was really difficult to find a man in the world better than Emmett. It was truly a pity that ine got to know such a man like Emmett. "Well, since you don''t have the determination to leave him, you shouldn''t break up with him like that. Come in and sit on the sofa." Hazel took a lot of effort to get ine, who was sitting on the ground, onto the sofa. She helped ine wash her face with a towel and made ine hot coffee. Then she got her into bed after ine cried and talked for a long time. "Hazel ... Don''t leave, please. Can you stay here with me? I feel sad..." ine muttered in a low voice under the quilt. Hazel scratched her hair and sighed, "Alright then, aren''t you afraid that I''ll kick you out of bed at night?" "I would rather be kicked to death by you than sleeping alone. I don''t feel good." "Move aside!" ine immediately hugged Hazel by the waist as Hazel got into bed. Hazel sighed. ... Now Hazel was treated like a prisoner instead of a patient. If she had known that she would suffer from ine''s mental torture after she returned to her dormitory, she would have agreed to Bradley and go to his house and she might have been served quite well by him. She couldn''t help but think of Bradley. He had big eyes but he looked innocent and silly. He was a policeman, but she always felt that he could be easily bullied. ... Hazel chuckled. Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her waist. "Hey! What are you doing, ine! You broke up with him but you bit me?" "I''m suffering. Why are youughing? You don''t have any sympathy at all!" ine''s voice came from under the quilt. Hazel rolled her eyes and replied, "Wait and see. Tomorrow, there will be the news of your Emmett dating another woman in the newspaper. And you''ll have a good cry. You didn''t keep your eye on your man, and even broke up with him at will. Do you think few women would throw into the arms of a good rich man like him?" "Hazel! You should go. You talked too much. Now I wanted to kill myself even more." ine moved her head outside of the quilt, her big eyes red and swollen, which made her look like a ghost. Hazel grinned. She pulled away the quilt and got out of bed. "Great! I just didn''t want to sleep with you. Hey, think carefully about your future. Actually, I''ve always wanted to tell you that everyone could live well even if he''s alone." Really? In this world, everyone could live well even if he was alone? ine deeply doubted the uracy of that statement. Emmett drove the car at top speed. He ran several red lights in session, and some drivers stepped on the brakes to avoid colliding with his car. "Oh boy. Why is young master acting like this again? Come on.... I can''t bear it. He was so gentle just now...." The driver who was responsible for Emmett''s safety gritted his teeth and stepped on the elerator, driving behind Emmett. Kayden, who was lyingfortably in the backseat, almost fell down. He sat up straight with his back aching and stared at the car in front of him with wide eyes. Master Smith was crazy... Young Master actually stepped on the elerator at the red lights! "Follow him! Ignore the traffic lights and follow him! Don''t lose Young Master!" ... Emmett drove around the city, not knowing where he was going. He just drove from street to street randomly. Atst. He parked his car in the Y Nightclub. He was a little tired. Probably from the moment ine told him to break up and end their rtionship, his nerves had been strained. Now, he finally rxed a little as hey prone on the steering wheel. Kayden and the others stopped their cars and hurriedly jumped out of them. Kayden patted his feet, carefully walked to Emmett''s car and looked inside. Oh! Kayden took a deep breath. He saw Emmett, who had always been fearless, lying prone on the steering wheel with a dejected expression. Kayden didn''t know why he felt a sharp heartache when he saw Emmett like this. Just as Kayden was hesitating whether to knock on the car door or not, Emmett slowly sat up straight. Kayden immediately stood to the side, pretending to enjoy the scenery. Emmett got out of the car and sighed slightly. He nced at Kayden and walked straight into Y Nightclub. "Oh! Mr. Smith! It''s been a long time since you''ve been here. I missed you so much! Come in, tonight is my treat. Just y as you like!" Fifth Brotherughed loudly, his eyes slits. He talked with a big grin, spaying spittle. He told Emmett to go inside while signaling his subordinates to serve with the best wine. Emmett walked into a private room without saying a word. Chapter 446: Talking with Friends Chapter 446: Talking with Friends Fifth Brother was so smart that he had sensed that Mr. Smith was not in a good mood today. He would not bother him at such a time. Fifth Brother personally poured a cup of wine for Emmett and said, "Mr. Smith, have fun here. I still have something to do, and I will not disturb you. If you need anything, just tell me. I will definitely serve you well." Emmett didn''t even bother to snort and waved his hand. Fifth Brother hurriedly escaped from him. Kayden and the others were all scattered elsewhere, ying. Fifth Brother had just inspected around when he saw Lucas. His eyes lit up, and he hurried over and patted Lucas on the shoulder. Lucas was ying cards with a few men and women. With a cigarette between his fingers and an asional sip of wine, he seemed to have fun. ... "Fifth Brother? Good to see you here." Lucas raised his head, smiled at Fifth Brother, and continued to look down at the cards. "What are you doing? Emmett is here. Don''t you know that?" "Who?" Lucas raised his eyes in astonishment, even forgetting his cards. "Emmett! He came by himself in a bad mood. He''s in 8808. Aren''t you going to check on him?" Lucas thought for a moment and put down the cards, "I''m out. You guys continue ying." A woman he had just met tonight immediately got up with him, hooked her arm around his, and leaned herself against him. She rubbed against Lucas and said, "Honey, don''t rush off. Didn''t you say that you would stay with me tonight? Honey! My baby." Fifth Brother raised his eyebrows. She must be a hostess trained by Y Nightclub. Not bad. She was indeed good at coquetry. The Training Department should be rewarded. With a vicious lift of his arm, Lucas mmed that woman out of the way. Dusting himself off, he said fiercely, "My clothes get dirty with your saliva. Scram!" The men couldn''t hold back theirughter. The woman pouted and snorted. Lucas rushed towards 8808. When he met Oliver and Jasper at the door, Lucas asked in surprise, "You two alsoe? What a coincidence." Jasper sighed, "It''s not a coincidence at all. I was rebuked by Master when I received his call. If it was someone else, I wouldn''t be able toe." Oliver also nodded, "Emmett also called me toe over. What happened?" As his good friends knew, Emmett had seldom hung out ever since he had ine. He would not call his friends out unless something went wrong between him and ine. Well. That''s what friends do. Lucas spread both hands. "I don''t know either. Let''s go in and take a look." Upon entering, the three of them couldn''t help but be anxious. The lights were dim, and the room was quiet. Emmett drank to himself with his back to the door. The feeling was like the end of the world wasing. "Emmett..." Jasper walked over and sat down opposite Emmett, looking at him. "Sit down." Emmett said gloomily, and they all sat down obediently. ... Lucas had had some drinks just now, and he wasn''t in a good mood as well, so he directly filled up their drinks. Oliver took a sip of wine and said, "Emmett, why aren''t you staying with ine? Aren''t you just busy apanying her these days?" Lucas immediately lowered his head to touch his brows. Jasper also pretended to drink. Both of them were cursing Oliver for being stupid in their hearts. Idiot! Anything was better than mentioning ine! They didn''t need to think to know Emmett was unhappy because of ine. Sure enough. Emmett frowned when he heard ine''s name. Lucas was almost ready for Emmett to overturn the table and fly into a rage. But... Emmett had always been quiet. Only when Jasper also found it strange, Emmett then lifted his ss, drained it in one gulp and said sadly. "We broke up." "What?"(¡Ño¡Ñ) The three of them cried out in shock. Oliver''s eyes widened. "Emmett, don''t you like her anymore? Have you dated other women? Can I woo ine?" A sound rang out. Emmett punched Oliver hard. Oliver slumped woefully into the sofa, covering his mouth and crying. ''How could this man be so unreasonable?'' ''He said they had broken up with ine. Since they had broken up, why couldn''t I woo ine?'' Both Lucas and Jasper pretended not to see Oliver''s bad look. He deserved it! Since he touched the tender spot, he deserved to be beaten. Then Jasper quickly nced at Emmett''s gloomy expression and asked tentatively, "Aren''t you two going well? Why did you break up?" Emmett felt miserable. He took a deep breath and said, "She wanted to break up." Just as Lucas poured wine for Emmett, Emmett drained it immediately and continued angrily, "I really don''t understand her. You tell me, I''m not good enough for her? I pampered her like a princess. I gave her the best of everything, for fear that she would suffer the slightest bit of grievance. I would bury whoever thought her bad alive. I treated her heart and soul, and she wanted to break up with me? She said our rtionship was unclear and we couldn''t continue this way. I was crazy with all the nonsense, so I agree with her to break up!" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ... This was the longest conversation Emmett had ever had with friends. He had always been calm and indifferent even if the end of the world wasing. But now ... because of ine, Emmett was almost a verbose man. Probably he was so bothered that he would tell his friends. Jasper simply repeated, "Yes, how could she? How good you were to her!" That would be like saying nothing and not helping anything. Emmett continued to drink. Lucas sighed, "Come on. Let''s have a drink together. We both have a bitter life. Like you, I don''t know why women are irritated at me. We''ve all been abandoned by women. Cheers!" Emmett became gloomier. Lucas'' words added insult to injury. He was still very upset, and seemed to be more and more upset. "Hey, that''s it. You can''t even figure out what she means. Isn''t that obvious?" Oliver said in a low voice from the sofa. What? The three people who were drinking here turned their heads and looked at Oliver. Emmett narrowed his eyes. "What does she mean?" Oliver grinned and said, "You want to know what she means? Well, Emmett,e over and apologize to me." Emmett nodded. He swung a wine bottle and smashed it over. Thanks to his swift movement, Oliver immediately turned over and dodged. Gasping, Oliver pointed at Emmett and cursed, "Emmett, you are ruthless. You are so gentle to ine, while you are evil to us good friends. I don''t care! I also want your considerate tenderness!" Jasper couldn''t help but spit a mouthful of wine out. Lucas rocked withughter with the ss in his hand. Emmett clenched his fists helplessly and beckoned to Oliver, "Come here. Alright. I''ll give you the newly boughtnd for free." Oliver''s eyes lit up. "Is it the coastalnd you just bought?" Emmett nodded nonchntly, "As long as I can sessfully make up with ine." Lucas and Jasper broke out in cold sweat. Jasper felt distressed. Dude, that piece ofnd was lucrative! Tianyi Group bought it with immense efforts and much money! You couldn''t give it away just for ine! Lucas regretted it. Holy shit! If he had known earlier, he would have been the advisor. That piece of land was too tempting. ... Upon hearing the expensivend by the sea, Oliver immediately grinned sinisterly andcently. Nice! It was so lucrative that he could exchange a single idea for a treasurend worth much. The key point was it seemed that only he, Oliver, could understand women thoroughly in this room at present! "Words alone are no proof. Emmett, don''t me me for not believing you. You are famous for being sinister and vicious in the business. What if you go back on your words? Come on. I''ll take a picture with my phone." Jasper and Lucas broke out in cold sweat again. This brat was really insatiable. He dared to ckmail scheming Emmett. Emmett snorted coldly, "You want to film me? No way! Tell it or not! I believe that there are numerous men who know women more than you in this world. If you don''t tell me, I''ll go ask someone else." Emmett raised his head and drank a cup of wine indifferently. How could he change so fast? He was at a loss just now, while he was so indifferent now. Oliver gritted his teeth in anger. Oliver walked to Emmett shamelessly and rubbed his hands. "Alright. Since we are good friends, I completely believe in you!" If not, there was nothing he could do as well. Who could ckmail Emmett? Emmett cast a cold nce at Oliver, and Emmett restored his arrogance. He snorted and said, "Say it!" Oliver blinked his beautiful eyes and grinned, "Actually, it''s simple! What ine said means..." Once Oliver started, Emmett finally couldn''t put on air any longer. He stared at Oliver for fear of missing a single word of him. He leaned over his head and listened carefully. The more he listened, the lighter he became. Chapter 447: Burned the Bridge After Crossing It Chapter 447: Burned the Bridge After Crossing It Hearing thest word, he gave a faint smile. His charming face was like a breath of fresh air. "So that''s how it is! You''ve got something, man. I thought you''re nothing. Come on, this is my treat. Let''s drink hard." Oliver blinked his bright eyes and was stunned. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. His treat? That''s it? Is that it all? He was a great hero! Lucas and Jasper both pursed their lips, sniggering at Oliver. Looked at Oliver''s stunning look, they found it difficult to hold back theirughter. ... "Emmett, that block ofnd..." "Don''t be long-winded. Have another drink!" Emmett handed over a ss of wine to Oliver. Oliver took it woodenly. Emmett didn''t want to talk about thend at all. "Emmett, the block ofnd on seaside you promised to give me just now..." Oliver was still unwilling to end the conversation. He wanted to take a chance. "By the way, Lucas, I was just about to ask you. What''s going on with you and that film actress? Why did it appear in the newspapers?" Emmett sessfully shifted the topic to Lucas. Jasper pounded on the table, showing great interest in this matter. "Lucas, is it unfounded that you spent a night together with that actress? Or is that true?" Emmett didn''t look at Oliver anymore. He stared at Lucas. "Lucas, don''t be impulsive. If it was true, you might have trouble with Hazel." Lucas sighed, "Well, All I can say is don''t be a good man in this world. Because being a good man could bring you a lot of trouble, just like me." "Wow, so there''s an inside scoop! Lucas, I want to know about it now. Please tell me the inside scoop! Please tell me!" Jasper''s eyes widened. She was so excited that she wished she could give Lucas a big hug. Oliver was like a cat on hot bricks. What''s going on? He just talked about how to win back ine''s trust, and then he was kept out from the conversation? How did ite to this! "Emmett!" Finally, Oliver couldn''t hold back his anger. He raised his clenched fists up to his chest and roared. The three of them stopped talking and looked at Oliver indifferently. Oliver put on a pitiful look and muttered in a mournful tone, "Emmett, you won''t be so cruel, will you? You promised to give me that block ofnd." Oliver was like a pug in front of Emmett, tugging at the corner of Emmett''s clothes and wagging his tail to beg for mercy. Emmett chuckled. He looked at Jasper and asked, "Jasper, is there something wrong with Oliver? Did anyone mention anything about thend tonight?" Jasper surely was on Emmett''s side. It was a good block ofnd that hispany just got, so he must be unwilling to give it to Oliver for free. "Well, of course no one mentioned thend. You must be joking. Who would say anything about work at a party?" ... Oliver''s eyes wide opened, with tears running down on his face. He knew that these two men could be very ruthless when they joined hands, but he didn''t thought that they could be so ruthless to him. Oliver pouted and rolled his eyes, "What a mean man!" What a typical capitalist style of doing things! Burned the bridge after crossing it! Fifth Brother checked around and asked a waiter, "Are Mr. Smith and Mr. Lee still in Room 8808?" "Yes, Master Young from JY Group is also here. They were still chatting together when we served wine just now." The waiter answered the boss carefully. Touching his smooth chin, Fifth Brother curled his lips and said to himself, "Well, it seems that things are going well. I should go over and say something." He turned around and said to his attendant, "The high school girls sent by Y Nightclub haven''t been bought, have they?" "No, they haven''t. Because it''s an astronomical price, they haven''t been bought." "Good. Go and pick out four of the prettiest girls. I''ll bring them to those rich men. Well, these are all big shots that can''t be offended, especially Mr. Smith. He covered throughout both the gangs and the police. We can''t afford to displease him." Soon, four enchanting girls in thin dresses timidly followed Fifth Brother to Room 8808. Sally was dispatching the staff to serve wine. She turned around and saw Fifth Brother. "Fifth Brother." "Yeah, I''m busy." Fifth Brother nodded and walked past Sally. Suddenly, he thought of something and went back. He said to Sally, "By the way, your man is here." "Oh ... What? Who is it?" Sally nodded her head vaguely. After nodding her head, she finally reacted. She was shocked. She looked at Fifth Brother in disbelief with her eyes wide opened. Her man? But she had no man at all. Fifth Brother grinned loudly, "Look at you. Don''t y dumb with me. Nothing can get out of my sight in Y Nightclub. Alright, Sally, think about it. Without a special rtionship, no one can be promoted as quickly as you can and do such an easy job with a high sry." ... Sally couldn''t figure out. How could she be considered a person with special rtionship? "But ... Fifth Brother, please tell me who my man is. Then I can know how things stand. I don''t even know him." Sally chaffed. She found it funny enough tough. Fifth Brother said angrily, "Don''t pull it over me! I know it all! Mr. Hall is now at Room 8808, why don''t you go there and propose a toast? Aren''t you afraid that your man will pick on you? Now I''m going to propose a toast and bring a few girls to them. You can go with me." When Sally heard "Mr. Hall", she immediately got to know that Fifth Brother thought of herself as Jasper''s woman. This was really ... too funny! "Fifth Brother, I really have nothing to do with Jasper. He is not..." "Look, how dare you say that? You''ve called him Jasper, but you still don''t admit that you are his woman? How many people in this city can openly call Mr. Hall by his name?" Jasper''s family was all political high-ups, and his father was amander. Sally was speechless. Sally felt that she could not make it clear no matter what she did. Calling Jasper by his name meant that she was his woman? What a facy! "Fifth Brother, I''m not going. I''m still busy. Just go by yourself." Sally turned her face away impolitely and continued to dispatch the staff. Fifth Brother was stunned for a moment, thenughed, "Well, women nowadays are really courageous. They even dare to give the cold shoulders to their own men. The young men are spoiling their women. Alright, if you don''t go, then I''ll go. So what?" Fifth Brother walked inside with his chubby body shaking. As he walked, he deliberately asked his lackey, "Hey, have you heard that Sally has been having trouble with Mr. Hall recently?" "I''ve never heard of it!" "Then why she loses her temper?" "I don''t know. Nowadays young people don''t even know how to respect others..." ... They talked as they walked away. Sally was so angry that she dug her fingernails into her palms. ... She was so angry! Who spread the rumor? It must be that bastard Jasper who deliberately ndered her reputation and told others that he was her man! Sally said to herself, "Damn it! Jasper, you''ll see. Sooner orter, I will teach you a lesson! Don''t mess with me!" Sally didn''t know why she fidgeted at this moment. Her heartbeat started quickening. She couldn''t help but blush at the thought of Jasper''s face. "What''s wrong with me? He''s here and it''s fine. What does it have to do with me? Why am I so flustered? Come on, Sally, just be yourself." Sally pped on her face with her palms. A girl wanted to please Sally, "Ms. Sally, why do you blush? Is it because you feel very hot? Here, ice water." When Sally heard the word "blush", she boiled with rage, "Don''t bother me!" Sally''s roar was like the outburst of a virago. Finally, Sally could not bear the urge of curiosity. She tiptoed like a thief to the door of Room 8808. "Hush, don''t speak." Sally raised her index finger to her lips at the waiter standing at the door. The waiter nodded at once. Sally carefully popped her head around the door, gently pushed the door and opened a crack. She closed one eye and peeped through the crack. The smell of alcohol came over. Then came with Fifth Brother''s guffaw, "Mr. Smith, it''s rare for the four of you bosses to be gathered here recently. I''ll pay the bill tonight. I''ve also prepared a surprise for you. Look, these girls are virgins. My brother spent a lot of money to buy them. I''m sure they''re fresh and clean. How about having a try?" Sally''s fingernails were pinched into the door. What a group of rotten men! They wrapped up in wine and women even if they all had their girlfriends. Sally won''t forget the fact that they had mistresses. ncing at the girls, Lucas nodded slightly and grinned, "Fifth Brother, you''re really something. The girls you bring here are young and delicate. Thanks, Fifth Brother." Fifth Brotherughed and said, "Ohe on. It is nothing. We are brothers. Brotherhood is priceless, isn''t it?" Oliver was still angry about the lostnd. He pouted his bright red lips and looked very reluctant and unhappy. He took a nce at the girls and did not pick a single one of them. Chapter 448: Youre Just a Bastard Chapter 448: You''re Just a Bastard Afraid that Fifth Brother would feel disappointed, Jasper casually pointed at a girl and said, "You,e here." Jasper intended to ask her about her hometown and life background. Fifth Brother gave Jasper a thumbs up, "Jasper, you''re a real man! Mr. Hall, you befit a member of the Hall family!" Jasper felt confused. He was called a real man for spending the night with a girl, really? Why did Fifth Brother suddenly say that? It would have shocked Jasper that Fifth Brother viewed Sally as Jasper¡¯s woman. For Fifth Brother, Jasper was brave enough to be with another woman at Y Nightclub where Sally worked. Fifth Brother turned to look at Emmett''s face and smiled embarrassedly, "Mr. Smith, pick a girl you like. They are all virgins." Emmett sneered, "I''m not interested. Give the girl to Oliver. He''s in need." Oliver widened his eyes and red at Emmett, "Emmett, you''re pretending to be valentine again. ine is not here." Emmett gave a rare sincere smile. "Aren''t you happy to have another beautiful woman? Or are you impotent so that two women are too much for you?" Emmett deliberately looked at Oliver with disdain and contempt. Oliver immediately got enraged. He snorted and waved to the two women left. "You two! Come here! See what an exciting night we''ll have!" Emmett drank the wine and smiled softly. He was very picky and rarely took part in such temporary activities, not to mention having sex with a stranger. Now, he wanted to be with no other woman than ine. Sally stood outside the door and sighed. Only ine''s man had self-discipline. A waiter brought over a few bottles of good wine. Sally saw him and hurriedly asked, "Is the wine prepared for them?" "Yeah. What''s wrong?" The waiter looked at Sally with surprise. "Give it to me! I''ll send it in for you! You can leave now." Sally did not know what was wrong with her. She was suddenly seized by anger and grabbed the tray from the waiter. While the waiter was looking at her in shock, she lowered her head and entered the room with the tray in her hand. ... Fifth Brother came out with his subordinates right at this time. Sally quickly lowered her head much more. Fifth Brother didn''t notice her and closed the door. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Sally walked in. As Y Nightclub''s most luxurious room, it looked very spacious. With several rooms inside, it was even more luxurious than the presidential suite. Of course, there was a bed in most inside room. But all the men were drinking in the living room near the front door. The light was dim, and the ss door to the stage over there was not opened. Gentle music drifted from the room. Sally nced around the room and secretly walked behind Jasper. Jasper was talking with a girl. Furious, Sally did not notice that Jasper and the girl kept distance from each other. ''Good for you, Jasper. You are just a bastard! How dared you spend the night with another girl?'' Sally thought to herself. Sally raised up a bottle of wine and poured the wine down on Jasper''s head! "What''s going on?" Jasper shouted. Jasper suddenly jumped up out of shock. Frightened, he turned to look at Sally, his eyes wide open. Sally threw the bottle at Jasper. Jasper was so dumbfounded that he forgot to move. He just watched as the bottle flew towards his face. "Jasper, watch it!" Emmett immediately reacted and threw out the wine ss in his hand to hit the falling wine bottle. Since he used internal force, the small wine ss directly changed the trajectory of the wine bottle. With a great crash, the wine ss and bottle fell on the floor together, shattering into pieces. Without Emmett''s help with his excellent martial arts skills, Jasper would probably have been sent to the best cosmetic surgery hospital. "You''re crazy! Are out of your mind? What were you doing?" Jasper was still in shock. He shouted at Sally as he wiped the wine off his face. Sally raised her head and red at Jasper fiercely. She also shouted, "You shameless men, all of you should go to hell!" After saying that, Sally quickly ran out. ... When Jasper saw Sally''s face, he was stunned. He couldn''t think about the wine on his face and the danger he faced just now. He just opened his mouth and his eyes wide, dumbfounded on the spot. Lucas frowned as he drank. "That woman looks a little familiar..." He got a hup. Emmett chuckled, "Familiar? I''m afraid she is a good friend of the woman who abandoned you." Lucas'' face darkened as he retorted, "Then isn''t she also the friend of the woman who abandoned you?" Emmett gave him a sullen look as he clenched his teeth. Only then did Jasper be sober. He shout Sally''s name and ran out. Oliver was the only one who ignored everything that happened. He was immersed in flirting with the two women. ... After half an hour, Hazel quietly went to see ine. She was finally asleep. She had a pink baby face. Upset in her dream, she pouted and frowned from time to time. Hazel sighed and walked out. She opened herputer and picked up the news she had just read. There were many reports of Lucas and the actress on the screen. Hazel was floored by the clear pictures and the hotel behind them. In the night, Hazel lit up a cigarette and held it between her fingers. The next day, ine felt to get up on time as expected. It was ten o''clock in the morning and she hadn''t woken up yet. Nestled under the nket, she looked like a baby kitten. Hazel cooked a messy breakfast. She had warmed it up several times. Finally, she couldn''t help but kick open ine''s door and shouted, "ine, how long are you going to stay on your bed? I''m just discharged from the hospital. Don''t expect me to take care of someone lying on the bed! Get up now!" Only then did inezily open her eyes. With a strong nasal voice, she snorted, "Hazel, I seem to have caught a cold." Hazel could tell from her nasal voice! Hazel rolled her eyes and said, "Alright, I''ll have your fans bring you medicine." ... ine''s eyes widened in shock, "What fans?" Paper fans or electric fans? Hazel grinned and said, "Didn''t you break up with Emmett? Then I can only call Mark." Hazel waved the phone in her hand sinisterly. Then she turned around and began to step out. ine was dumbfounded. A few secondster, she screamed and ran out of the bedroom in her pajamas, "Hazel! My best friend Hazel, I beg you, don''t call him! I''m fine! I don''t have a cold!" How can she bother Mark? She was in a mess now. Mark shouldn''t get involved now. "Darling, then you''ll pretend to have a cold. I just called Mark. He said that he would rush over as soon as possible to see you." Hazel sat with her legs crossed, polishing her fingernails. ine gritted her teeth, "I really hate you, Hazel!" "Hey, time''s ticking out. Take a look in the mirror. Can you see mark with such a face? Hurry up and wash your face." Hazel said slowly. ine almost instantly vanished. Twenty minutester, the doorbell rang. ine heard the doorbell in the bedroom. Shebed her hair and pled with Hazel in the first-floor living room, "Hazel, you''re the best. Can you just say that I''m not at home? I really don''t want to see Mark!" "Don''t you know that the best way to ovee a bad break up is developing a new rtionship as quickly as possible? I''m helping you, silly girl." ine''s heartbeat fastened. She didn''t want to develop a new rtionship at all! She didn''t want to have a rtionship with Mark now! Hazel smiled and opened the door. "Mark, you''re here. ine has a bad cold and is not feeling well. You came at the right time." Mark looked anxious. He held a thermos in his hand and walked in. Looked up, he said, "Why did she catch a cold? Does she have a fever? Has she taken any medicine or breakfast?" When ine heard Mark''s words in the room, she pressed her fingers against her temples. ... Hazel led Mark into the room and kept looking at the thermos in Mark''s hand, "Mark, what did you bring? Is it something for ine?" ine, who was hiding in the bedroom upstairs, could hear Hazel¡¯s loud voice clearly. Mark felt a little embarrassed. "I came in a hurry just now. I didn''t have time to personally make chicken soup for ine. So, I ordered some in the porridge canteen. It will be good for someone who has a cold." Hazel smiled charmingly, "Mark, how considerate you are! Come in! Go upstairs and take a look at ine." Chapter 449: Indeed, I Was Ruthless Chapter 449: Indeed, I Was Ruthless When ine, who was hiding behind the bedroom door, heard that Hazel asked Mark to go upstairs, she was scared and she ran out and panted, "No, there''s no need to go upstairs. I ... I''m here." Hazel and Mark looked up together at ine, who was smiling foolishly in embarrassment. ine felt as if she had been sold by Hazel to a brothel. Hazel left. But before leaving, shepletely pushed her to Mark. "Mark, take care of ine''s daily life. This girl is stupid and doesn''t know how to take care of herself." "Mark, care more about ine. She needs someone right now." "Mark, remember to apany ine at all times. She is sick and needs the care of a man." Her words gave ine goose bumps. If she wasn''t afraid of Hazel, she really wanted to find a hammer to knock Hazel. She felt like Hazel was selling a product that no one wanted. Fortunately, Mark was really polite. He had always kept a faint smile. Whatever Hazel said, Mark nodded and agreed. Finally, Hazel, who was nagging like a grandma, left in satisfaction. Perhaps if she stayed for a while longer, she would say something like, "Mark, please do a favor and take ine as a concubine." "Have more. Although it''s not delicious for you since you get a cold, having more soup will strengthen your immunity. Have more." Mark watched ine drink the soup with bright eyes. ine pulled a wry face as she touched her belly and mourned, "Mark, I really can''t drink any more. My belly is going to explode." ine suddenly remembered that when she was with Emmett, she stuffed herself up every time. After having enough, she rested in Emmett''s arms like azy cat. Those days.... She really missed them. She missed Bad-bear Smith. ... "Alright, if you''re full, then that''s enough. We''re not going to ss today. Since you''re sick, rest at home. You can''t eat crabs and bananas since you have a cold. You can eat some applester." Mark was like ine''s father, muttering to himself as he skillfully carried the spoon and bowl to the kitchen to wash. ine peeked at the kitchen. To her surprise, Mark was so kind, gentle, considerate, and careful. And he was good at cooking. He was really a good man. Mark turned around and looked back. As he washed the dishes, he smiled sweetly at ine, who was so shy and hurriedly looked away. She caressed her hot face, pretending to watch TV. Mark was busy in the kitchen while she was idle in the living room like a cat basking in the sun. This feeling.... She felt like they had been couple for a long time. ine had goose bumps all over her body, embarrassed by her dirty thoughts. ine was lying on the sofa with her stomach full, ying with her phone out of boredom. ''Bad-bear Smith was really ruthless. Ever since he said goodbyest night, he really hasn''t contacted me again. At least he should send a text message. However, we had already broken up. It was not appropriate for him to contact me again.'' The more ine thought about it, the more disappointed she felt. She couldn''t help but lean against the door andined, "Indeed, I''m much more ruthless!" Of course, she was referring to Emmett. "Who are you talking about? Who is more ruthless than you?" Mark walked over with a te of apples. Although he had done housework in the kitchen, his clothes were still clean and dry. He was really a capable person who could do everything neatly. Mark rolled up the dark green sweater. There was a zipper at the cor. The zipper was unzipped, and the cor was folded down, revealing Mark''s charming skin. He was really healthy, active and elegant.... Mark bent down and put down the apples. ine could not help but see more skin. She blushed. ''I didn''t mean to look at Mark....'' "What? Why are you dumbfounded? What are you thinking?" Mark looked up and discovered that ine was like a lost kitten. She opened her big misty eyes and slightly opened her bright red mouth, staring at him nkly. Mark couldn''t help but chuckle, a little excited. ... Did ine get to appreciate him as a man? ine blinked her eyes and regained her senses. Damn it, when she looked at Mark''s chest, she couldn''t help but think of Bad-bear Smith''s figure.... He was really sexy and charming. "I''m asking you. Just now, what did you say? Who is more ruthless than you?" "Well, that ... that is a sigh after reading the novel." ine did not dare to tell Mark that she had already broken up with Emmett, but she still couldn''t help but miss him. Were all women as fragile as her? Mark smiled and sat on the sofa. ine hurriedly retrieved her extended leg. However, Mark grabbed her foot in his hand the next second. "What?" ine was so frightened that her eyes bulged. Mark held ine''s foot and said softly, "I know of a massage technique that can treat colds through the acupoints on the soles of your feet." ine stiffened for a few seconds. What did Mark mean by that? Was he was going to give her a massage? She was embarrassed. Although her feet were very clean and her socks were new, although.... Having a man massage her feet was very strange and embarrassing, wasn''t it? Besides, it would be better to have Bad-bear Smith do it. She felt that it was fine, as if it was something that should be done. But ... having Mark do such a thing was strange, and very ... awkward. "No, thanks. It isn''t that serious. I should be fine after taking some medicine and sleeping. There''s no need to bother you, Mark." ine waved her hand in panic and pulled her leg back with all her strength. ''Damn it, why are you sozy? Why didn''t you just sit on the sofa? Why did you put your legs on it?'' Mark didn''t let go of ine''s foot. He smiled sweetly and said, "Try it. It should be veryfortable. I don''t often give people a massage. You should be honored to enjoy my skills." ... "I''m honored. I feel really honored, okay? Mark, really, there''s no need to give me a massage. How embarrassing." "Don''t be embarrassed. You''re sick and I''m very worried about you. In order to make you recover earlier, I''m willing to do anything." What else could ine say since Mark said those words? She gave up resisting. Mark sat on the sofa with ine''s feet on hisp. He gently pinched the soles of her feet. "God, it hurts a little.... Easy.... Good. This is so good." Not long after, ine was like an eel, twisting on the sofa. She didn''t expect that massaging the soles of her feet would hurt so much. It was itchy and painful, causing her to mutter nonchntly, hugging the pillow and twisting. Her voice would make others think of other things.... ine did not know that when she twisted, Mark, who seemed to be seriously massaging her feet, blushed a little. His Adam''s apple was moving up and down, and it was obvious that he was restraining something. After pinching the acupoint on the soles of her feet for half an hour, ine''s messy hair was scattered behind her head. Her body was in a mess as shey on the sofa. "I''m dying. I feel like all the organs in my body have been moved. I''m dead. This is how massaging the feet feels like!" ine howled on the sofa. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mark''s eyes lit up as he looked at ine. "It hurts a little, but it''s veryfortable, isn''t it?" Mark leaned closer and looked at ine. ine did not open her eyes and wrinkled her nose,ining, "It''s not a little. It''s clearly too painful! In the future, no more massage. Never!" Mark watched ine''s pink and tender face. Her round and pouty mouth opened and closed, and a wave of heat surged in his heart. He couldn''t help but lean over and kissed her lips. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ... ine felt her lips heat up, so frightened that she suddenly opened her eyes and saw the absolutely erged version of Mark''s face. Her heart suddenly skipped some beats. Damn it. A gentleman like Mark would also force a kiss? She thought that only Bad-bear Smith would do such a thing. ine struggled and pushed Mark, who was pressing down on her. Mark pressed down on ine''s wrist and fixed it on the sofa. He pressed against her moving legs, his kiss hotter and hotter. ine was scared and her eyshes shed quickly. Her eyes were filled with fear. Mark''s tongue slipped into ine''s mouth, searching for hers. He looked up slightly and saw ine''s eyes were wide open, looking scared. She.... Chapter 450: Everyone Is Responsible for Their School Chapter 450: Everyone Is Responsible for Their School Mark didn''t want to see her like this, so he stopped at once after giving her a deep kiss. He didn''t mean to hurt her, much less to force her. He just couldn''t help it. "I''m sorry, ine.... I can''t help myself..." ine panted heavily with her face pale and eyeballs motionless. She was terrified. Mark was a little panicked. He gently caressed ine''s hand and said, "ine, I won''t dare to do it again. I''ll wait until you''re are okay with it...." ine fell off the sofa andy on the floor embarrassingly. Then she immediately got up and ran upstairs regardless of her injury. Meantime, she shouted, "Mark, I''m still sick ..." ''You can''t just take advantage of a sick person...'' Mark stood in the living room with an awkward expression. He watched ine hide in the bedroom and then she mmed the door. He was at a loss as he scratched his hair. ine booted up theputer in her room and browsed randomly, not knowing what to do. She got the fidgets. Actually, it wasn''t just because she had been kissed by Mark. After all, she had been kissed by Oliver before. At that time, she didn''t care about that, did she? She felt that Mark was less attractive to her. This was why she fidgeted. How crazy she was about him before! Back to the high school days, she would immediately blush at the sight of Mark from afar. If she was lucky enough to talk to him once, she would be happy for a few days. ... But now... She was finally kissed by her dream lover, but why wasn''t she happy? ine started searching "Emmett Smith" on the Inte somehow. Once she pressed the Enter key, thousands of pages about Emmett popped up. Checking carefully, ine was not in the mood to do anything. Most of them were scandals between Emmett and Marina. Moreover, there were no photos of Emmett except Marina''s. Bad-bear Smith had protected himself very well. She couldn''t help but look at Marina''s photos. Marina was tall and really good looking, quite like a youngdy of a big and noble family. By contrast, ine was so short, not to mention that her family was so poor, and she wasn''t elegant at all... Comparisons were indeed odious. Why did shepare with Marina? "Emmett has nothing to do with me!" ine repeatedly told herself that. Over an hourter, ine gently opened the door and went out. Just now she was Mark was too rude towards Mark. Would he be angry? ine was so kind and she was good at self-reflection. ine looked down the stairs and she was shocked to discover that Mark was hanging her clothes! He was hanging her clothes! Wearing an apron, he rolled up his sleeves and was hanging her clothes on the balcony. And the clothes he was holding in his hand ... was the bra she had just taken off... Mark was such a nice guy! She felt very embarrassed! "Mark!" Behaving like a fire engine, ine shouted all the way to the balcony and grabbed the clothes from Mark''s hand. She blushed and said, "Mark, just take a rest. There''s no need for you to do this. I''ll take it. You can go eat fruit and watch TV in the living room." The bra was the most private thing. "That''s OK. I''m not busy anyway. You''re still sick. I''ll wash it quickly. After all, girls aren''t as strong as boys. I''ll do it for you anytime when you need me." ... ine was more embarrassed. Anytime? Mark would do it for her? What a joke... "Thank you, Mark..." ine forced a smile and quickly hung up her underwear. ine suddenly realized that taking sick leave was not easy at all! In the afternoon, ine insisted on going to ss. "I guess I would fall apart if I didn''te to ss." iney on the desk and yawned. The cold medicine made her sleepy. Je looked down on ine, "We saw it. Mark drove you here! You ce is just a few steps away! It is so close and Mark chose to drive you here. This is too unbelievable! You are such a lucky girl! I''m jealous!" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ine chose to ignore her nagging. She called Je "gossip girl" in her heart. Just as ine was enjoying the afternoon in the self-study ss, someone kicked in and arrogantly shouted, "Who is ine? The principal asked for you! Hurry up and go to his office! Hurry up!" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Everyone in the ssroom was shocked and stared at ine. ine rubbed her stuffy nose and slowly stood up. She was even more shocked, "What? The principal is asking for me? I don''t know him!" She didn''t listen carefully to the principal''s words even during the freshman meeting. She could not even see his face clearly as he was far away. Je was excited and she pushed ine, "Hurry up! It must be a big matter! Maybe he will you a chance to be an exchange student. Come on!" Then ine came to the principal''s office in a daze. She looked up at the sign. After confirming that it was the door of his office, she timidly knocked on the door. "Come in!" There came a middle-aged man''s husky voice. ine mustered up courage and pushed the door to walk in. She firstly glimpsed a bald head. It was the principal who was reading the newspaper. ... "Sir.... I''m ine ... You wanted to see me?" Hearing the voice, the principal looked up at her. Was this girl Mr. Smith''s girlfriend? The principal didn''t understand. "Well ... ine, pleasee in. Come here and sit down." The principal suddenly became so amiable, as if he were one of ine''s rtives. This gave ine an unbearable surprise. ine slowly walked over and sat on the sofa beside his desk. "ine, the development of the school is rted to every student. Everyone has a responsibility, don''t they?" The principal said with a smile. He served a cup of tea for ine. This made ine extremely ttered. She nodded immediately, "Yes." Actually, she wasn''t so sure. She didn''t even know what the principal meant. What a pity! The principal was so informed that ine couldn''t even understand him. "ine, our school has encountered great difficulties recently. So difficult!" The principal frowned and let out a long sigh. ine was so innocent that she almost walked over and hammered the principal''s shoulder with comforting words, "Mr. Principal, don''t worry, I''ll be with you." Almost... It was a pity that the principal didn''t be an actor. ine bit her lower lip, not knowing what to say. Everyone was responsible for the school... "Facing such an arduous difficulty, the school leaders are worried and can''t fall asleep day and night." ine immediately checked the principal''s pouch. The principal was really awesome, because he didn''t even get ck eyes despite that. "The construction of No. 3 Laboratory Building has been suspended. Because the school owes arge amount of debt, the construction side refused to work. ine, you see..." ine immediately swore, "Mr. Principal, don''t worry, I will definitely donate! I will donate 1,000!" Thanks to the bank card Bad-bear Smith gave her, she was able to say that in such an awesome manner. The principal was astonished. "No, it''s not a donation..." "What? Then what else can I donate?" Donating organs? Donating body? Wasn''t that a little exaggerated? The principal scratched the top of his bald head, took out a contract from the drawer and handed it to ine, "ine, take a look at this." ... ine took over theplicated contract suspiciously and noticed Party A and Party B. A very familiar company name came to her eyes. Tianyi Group. Was the No. 3 Laboratory Building built by a subsidiary constructionpany of the Tianyi Group? When ine saw "Tianyi Group," her hands began to tremble. "ine, you have to personally deal with this matter. I heard that you have a unique rtionship with Mr. Smith. If you ask him to make the construction continue while we still owe the money, Mr. Smith will definitely agree for your sake." "But sir..." ine sobbed. ''Sir, Emmett and I had broken up.'' She was just one of Emmett''s lovers. "I, I can''t do this.... It''s beyond my ability...." ine hurriedly pushed the contract aside. But the principal curled his lips and said with teary eyes, "ine, if you don''t help me, then I could just take the me and resign. If the construction stops halfway, our university would lose face. I would just jump off the building." ine was shocked by what the principal said. Chapter 451: Elaine, Come Back! Chapter 451: ine, Come Back! They were on the seventh floor. If the principal really jumped down, he would die for sure. "Sir, it''s not that I don''t wanna help. Emmett and I..." "ine!" The principal suddenly shouted and grabbed ine''s hand. He asked with tears in his eyes, "Do you want me to kneel down?" My God! ine almost fainted and said in a trembling voice, "Alright! I will try my best. But..." However, she was likely to be directly driven out by Emmett. Everybody knew Emmett had a bad temper. The principal thanked her profusely. ine walked out of the principal''s office and looked at the sky. She felt stressed. She had made the promise, so she couldn''t be dejected. ine looked at her cell phone. It was four in the afternoon. She decided to go to thepany to find Emmett. ine took a taxi and arrived at the Tianyi Group. ... ine was stopped in the lobby on the first floor. "Miss, where is your ID card?" Only those with the maic identity cards could enter the building of the Tianyi Group. When ine worked in the Tianyi Group as Emmett''s temporary assistant, she had her own card. But now... She had long lost her card. Even if she could find it, that card should have been useless. ine said, "I am Mr. Smith''s assistant. I used to work here. Don''t you know me?" "I''m sorry, Miss. We are the newly transferred security staff. Even if we know you, you are not allowed to go in without a card. This is thepany''s rule. Miss, you can go to the front desk to make an appointment. An appointment card would also work." The staff had a cold expression on his face and did not let ine in. ''This little girl looks like a high school student. She actually said that she was Mr. Smith''s assistant. She''s obviously bragging. Kids nowadays...'' There was nothing ine could do, so she went to the front desk with pouted lips. The receptionist recognized ine at a nce! "Hi, Miss ine. Are you here for Mr. Smith?" The receptionist smiled and stood up. After all, Mr. Smith used to love ine. She didn''t know if ine was with Mr. Smith. Therefore, she didn''t want to offend ine. ine immediately smiled and said, "Yes. Please give me an appointment card. I have something important to talk to Mr. Smith." The smile froze on the receptionist''s lips. She asked, "Didn''t Mr. Smith order others to let you in?" "Yes..." ine shook her head, saying, "I decided toe here on a whim, so he didn''t know..." Bad-bear Smith was narrow-minded. Even if he knew that she was here, he would definitely ignore her. "I''m sorry. I don''t have authority to give you an appointment card. I need to call my superior. I''m just a receptionist. I''ve no right to do this. Why don''t you give Mr. Smith a call? With his permission, even a dog could go in." ine didn''t know how to react to her words. ... What did she mean? Did she justpare her to a dog? ine took out her phone and stood in the hall. She put in Emmett''s cell phone number. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But... She didn''t dare to dial. Yesterday, she was the one that wanted the break-up with Emmett. ine was upset and walked up and down the hall. Long time had passed before she heard a person calling her. "ine? What are you doing? Have you lost anything?" Hearing this, ine looked up at the person. ''Damn it! It''s Jasper. Scheming Jasper!'' "Hello, Vice-President Hall. So nice to see you! It''s my honor that you can recognize me!" Jasper, dressed in a suit, was shocked. ''What does ine mean?'' ''We haven''t seen each other for only a few days. Why does she say that? Did she have a stic surgery?'' "Shouldn''t I recognize you? You''re really funny. Why are you here? Looking for Emmett?" Jasper naturally knew how important ine was to Emmett. If nothing went wrong, ine would be Emmett''s wife, the hostess of the ZH n. "I have something to talk to ... Mr. Smith..." ine had wanted to say "Emmett", but changed halfway. They had broken up. She was in no position to call him "Emmett". He was President Smith to her now. "Let''s go. I''ll take you upstairs to him." Jasper respectfully made an invitation gesture, which left the receptionist and security personnel dumbfounded. Luckily, they didn''t offend Mr. Smith''s ex-girlfriend. Vice-President Hall was very powerful. Apart from Mr. Smith, Vice-President Hall had the most power in thispany. Vice-President Hall bent down and stretched his arms, respectfully inviting the high school student to the elevator. Everyone was shocked. As soon as ine had just stepped out of the elevator, she heard someone scream. "My God! ine! I miss you so much!" Before ine figured out what was going on, a fatty woman rushed over and hugged ine tightly. "Hey..." ine was stunned. After she regained her senses, ine said, "Sophia, you''ve lost a lot of weight." "Really? Do I really look slimmer?" Sophia touched her waist and happily spun around twice. Then, she wore a woebegone look and said, "ine, since you left thepany, I have been so tired. Not only has my workload increased, but also my pressure has increased. I have to act in ordance with the will of Mr. Smith. I''m so tired! ine, come back. When you were at thepany, Mr. Smith was in a good mood." ... Sophia sniffed. Now, Mr. Smith wore a long face from the moment he entered thepany to the moment he was off duty. Even if he was very handsome, they still were afraid of him. ine quickly nced at Jasper beside her and stuck out her tongue, saying, "I don''t think so. He had a bad temper. Didn''t he get angry all day long when I was there? I''ve never seen him being nice." "Yeah. I agree with you...." After hearing what ine said, Sophia nodded hard. Suddenly, she went silent as if she bit her tongue. Then, she looked behind ine with a frightened look and pinched ine. "It hurts! Sophia, why are you pinching me?" ine pouted and wanted to continue griping about Emmett. Looking at Sophia''s frightened look, ine suddenly understood something. Thus, ine followed Sophia''s gaze and slowly turned around... God! ine was stunned. It was Emmett! At this moment, Emmett was leaning against the door, his eyes half-narrowed, expressionlessly looking at ine. ine was stunned for a few seconds and her lips trembled. "Hi, Mr. Smith..." ine forced a smile and waved her hand at Emmett. ... Sophia returned to her position quickly, pretending that she couldn''t see ine. The entire secretarial room was silent. Jasper looked at ine who was embarrassed and then at Emmett who kept a stony face. He quickly said, Mr. Smith, Ms. Jones has something to talk to you, so I brought her here." Emmett snorted coldly and red at ine. He directly turned around and entered his office. Then, he closed the door. ine was startled by the sound of closing the door. ''What does he mean? Doesn''t he want to see me?'' ''I know I shouldn''t havee! Yesterday, I insisted on breaking up with him. He is so proud. I dumped him and it is a severe blow to his pride. No wonder he''s mad at me.'' ... Now that she came looking for him, she was signing her own death warrant. She just offended Emmett yesterday, but today, she had toe here to ask him for help. ine curled her lips and directly turned around to walk towards the elevator. ''If the principal wants to jump, then let him be. My hands are tied.'' Now, she couldn''t care for so much. When she saw Emmett, her legs trembled unconsciously. "Hey, why are you leaving?" Jasper shouted loudly as he took a few steps forward and grabbed ine''s arm. "Didn''t you just see his attitude just now? You said I was here for him, but he pulled a long face and didn''t even nce at me like I''m not here. Then what am I still doing here?" ine wanted to shake off Jasper''s hand, but Jasper grabbed her tightly. So, ine straightened up to look more imposing. Jasper didn''t know whether tough or cry and said, "Didn''t youe ask him a favor? Since that, you should show your good faith, right?" ine remained silent for a few seconds before suddenly asking, "Why do you know I''m here to ask him for a favor? I didn''t tell you." Chapter 452: Ask Him for Help Chapter 452: Ask Him for Help Jasper was caught off guard. This girl was smarter now. "You have a poor memory. You had said it before, but you forgot it." Jasper blushed because he lied. "Really? Did I say that? When did I say that? Why can''t I remember?" Misled by Jasper, ine started to think about it seriously, tilting her head. At this time, the door of the president''s office opened, and the cold air came out of the room. "ine! Are you a turtle? Does it take you so long to get to me from there? Why are you staring at me? Come on in!" Emmett couldn''t hold on any longer and summoned her with a gloomy face. ... ine was shocked a little. Jasper let her go, stifling a snigger. "OK." ine was dumbfounded. She was still a little confused. She looked at Emmett and then at Jasper beside her, whispering, "My Majesty called me. I will go in." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jasper almost burst outughing. ine jogged to Emmett''s office. "Close the door!" When ine was at the door, Emmett ordered coldly. "Alright." ine stuck out her tongue and obediently closed the door. Oddly enough, Bad-bear Smith was reading the newspaper. Why could he notice her? "Mr. Smith...." "What are you calling me?" Emmett fiercely pped the newspaper in his hand. He stared at ine with his gaze as sharp as a sword. ine shivered. If his gaze could turn into arrows, she would probably be a hedgehog by now. Did you see that? They just broke up and his attitude towards her was so terrible. "Emmett...." ine muttered softly. Actually, if ine was a little more careful, she would find that the newspaper Emmett ced on the table was upside down. Just now, he was pretending to read for he was not good enough at English to read the English newspaper like that. "Am I a tiger?" His sudden question astonished ine. "Of course you are not." Although he wasn''t, he was even more threatening than a tiger. "Then why are you so far away from me? Don''t you know that I''m tired of watching and talking from afar?" Emmett impatiently knocked on the table with his fingers. ine shrunk her neck and took a few steps forward. She stood in the middle of the big office like a lost kitten. Emmett looked ine up and down greedily before hezily asked, "Miss ine, you broke up with me. Why do youe to mypany? Do you want to get back together?" ine rubbed her shoes against the carpet and subconsciously rubbed her nose, "Well ... actually I don''t want toe either. You see, we broke up. It would be strange if I came to look for you, wouldn''t it?" ... "Get to the point!" He felt resigned towards her. Once he heard her talking without the main point, he could not help but rxpletely andugh. Right now ... he couldn''tugh out loud! Therefore, Emmett interrupted ine and rubbed his face with his hand, pretending to be very irritable. In fact, he was blocking his smile. "Well ... the point is ... our principal wants tomit suicide.... No, no, our principal is so worried about the school that he wants tomit suicide. He told me...." "What does it have to do with you? Are you his daughter? Are you his wife? Or are you his mistress?" Emmett red at ine, which sent shivers down her spine. Were all men who were disappointed in love so aggressive? His gaze like that of a hungry wolf was extremely frightening. "No, I''m not...." "So why do youe to me and talk to me about your principal?" "Well... don''t interrupt me, okay? I''m slow enough. If you interrupt me a few more times, I''ll forget the reason. Shut up and wait for me to finish." ine was a little annoyed. She stamped her feet and comined about Emmett. She probably didn''t know that there were few people in the world who could brazenly make Emmett shut up. ine was under great pressure with her nerves tense. Once she shouted, she rxed immediately. So she looked around and found that there wasn''t any tea on the table prepared for the guests. She walked to Emmett''s desk and looked at Emmett across the table. Emmett almost flipped over from his chair excitedly. ine, however, just reached out and picked up Emmett''s cup and drank the water in it. She came in such a hurry that she didn''t even drink any water. She was dying of thirst. ... Emmett looked at the little girl gulping down the water in his cup, charmed by her. He was doomed,pletely Couldn''t he live without the girl? Just looking at her drinking water, he was out of control. What was that! Emmett secretly inhaled, because he had a physical reaction. After ine finished drinking the water in his cup, she felt refreshed. She put down his cup and instructed, "Have your secretary pour you another cup. I''m thirsty to death." Emmett rolled his eyes and personally stood, walking over to the water dispenser and filling it with water. This was extremely rare! Emmett was usually so busy that he wouldn''t waste his precious time to personally get up and pour water. The only reason why he personally poured water today was that he didn''t want anyone toe in and disturb them! "What did you eat for lunch? Salt particles? Look how thirsty you are! Idiot!" Idiot who couldn''t even take care of herself.... ine bulged her cheeks. Forget it. She decided not to argue with him. After all, she came to ask him for help today. Endure! ine rubbed her belly and walked to the sofa. She sat down just like she used to on the high-quality sofa casually before she looked up at Emmett. She pouted softly and said. "Here''s the thing. Our principal called me to talk today. He said that the No. 3 experimental building had stopped working. He was very anxious, but there was nothing he could do about it. There was no money left. He wanted to jump off the building. As a member of Irvine University, I had an obligation to contribute to the construction of the school, so I came to ask you for help. That''s all." Of course, Emmett knew why ine hade. This was an incident that he and Jasper created together. Emmett thought of a way, and Jasper did it.... Jasper''sst sentence to the principal was, "If you don''t let ine ask Mr. Smith for help, there''ll be a series of big problems of your school!" Of course, Emmett would never tell ine these tricks behind the scenes. If he told this woman, wouldn''t she be more than arrogant? She would get to be like that. ''Oh, look at you, Emmett. No matter how capable you are, and how rich you are, aren''t you still inseparable from me? Didn''t you still need to put in a lot of effort to get me back?'' ... Thus, Emmett pretended to have just heard the news and slightly opened his eyes. He leaned back and crossed his fingers. "Do you know how much money your school owes ourpany for the experimental building and the previous project?" He said tactfully. "How much?" "Not much, more than 30 million." "What!" ''Thirty million? Oh, my God, really? So much?'' ine widened her eyes and could not sit still. "So much money ... Then, do what you want. Pretend that I haven''t been here before." ine decided to retreat rationally. Emmett''s face clouded over immediately. "Then what about your principal?" "Him? He can do whatever he likes. Just like you said, I''m not his daughter, wife, or mistress. His death has nothing to do with me." Emmett gritted his teeth and said, "ine, you are really ruthless. Would you just watch your principal commit suicide? Furthermore, why did you agree to it in the beginning, but didn''t you do it well? Wasn''t that forcing him to despair even more? Originally, he might not really want to jump out of the building, but he would after being tormented by you like this. ine, don''t you feel that you might be the murderer? " ine was covered in cold sweat because of Emmett''s distorted reasoning. Murderer! That was terrifying.... ine pouted her lips and said with an irritated expression, "Then what should we do? More than 30 million, it''s not a small amount. It is the school''s fault to owe you money for the project, and it owes you so much." Emmett smiled mischievously, "Actually ... we can discuss about it." "Discuss? How?" ine was excited. She blinked her crystal eyes hopefully. Think about it. If she could settle such a big matter for the school, then wouldn''t she be written into the history of the school? A great contributor! Emmett nced at the cup and said, "Bring me some water." "What? Okay." Chapter 453: Beg and I Will Let Him Go Chapter 453: Beg and I Will Let Him Go ine immediately realized that she needed to curry favor with this Bad-bear Smith. Quickly, ine ran over with water in the ss that she had just used. She stood beside Emmett''s chair and respectfully handed over the water, saying, "Mr. Smith, drink some water." ... Emmett felt funny inside but he still pretended to be serious. He took the water and had a sip before returning it back to ine. ine hurriedly took the ss with both hands and ced it on the table. Just when she was about to turn over and return to the sofa, her waist was circled by someone. What? ine couldn''t leave. She looked down and saw the hands on her waist, and then Emmett. Emmett deliberately chose not to look at ine, but at the direction of the door. ine frowned slightly. ''What does he mean?'' ''Why is his hand on her waist?'' "Mr. Smith..." "Do you know how much interest these 30 million will earn each month in the bank?" Emmett interrupted ine. He slowly raised his eyes to look at ine who was leaning against him. ''She has such a slim and slender waist.'' Emmett could imagine how sexy it would be when his baby was struggling beneath him. "How much?" ine was distracted by the question and forgot the fact that the man was taking advantage of her. "Hundreds of thousands or so." "Really? It is enough to buy a house." "Yes, it is." Actually, it wasn''t that much. Emmett was just exaggerating. The money was far from enough to buy a house. He was just bluffing. Emmett continued to say in a low voice as he was stroking ine''s waist, "Not only does he owe me a large sum of money for the project, but it takes me a lot of money to build a house for him. Do the math, how much have I lost now?" "Well... I can''t." ine was stunned. "So..." Emmett suddenly put more strength into his hand and lifted ine onto hisp. He wrapped one of his hands around her waist and the other on her chest naturally. "So, baby, you are the one to ask me for this. You cost me arge sum of money. Do you agree?" ine suddenly realized that she actually owed him a debt if he agreed to help her with the problem of her school. This was a big debt to be paid. ... ine suddenly felt strange sitting on Emmett. Why was Bad-bear Smith acting so suggestive? He was very businesslike earlier. "Stop, what are you doing? I want to get down... Let me down ... We are at thepany. Others will see us." "No one dares toe in. You should be very clear about this. Without my permission, no one dare to come in." A trace of gloating could be heard in Emmett''s voice. ine wriggled her body on Emmett, trying to jump down. However, Emmett held on ine''s waist tightly, keeping her from getting down. He rubbed her chest with one hand randomly. "I''m here to talk about serious matters..." ''I am not here to do this with you...'' "Me too. I''m also talking business to you. I''m saying that your school will owe me tens of millions. This is a huge debt. It''s not easy to settle." ine was stunned for a moment and stopped moving. Indeed, they haven''t agreed on the matter of her school. Being immersed in Emmett''s embrace and yed by him, ine felt that she lost in this round. She med this on her school for it owed Bad-bear Smith so much money. "Then, do you agree to give us more time and keep constructing our school?" Emmett enjoyed the softness in his arms and he gradually became hot. "Baby, I can give up on the 30 million and continue to build your school... What do you think of this?" "Really?" ine widened her eyes in disbelief. If this was the case, Emmett had no benefits to earn. "Why are you doing this? Why do you give up the 30 million?" To be honest, ine thought it was unfair to Emmett. She felt that it was also her lose. ine''s entire body became hot because of Emmett''s movement, and her voice was hoarse. "Why do you give up the money? We just need some time ... Our principal said that the school is able to pay back in three months." Emmettughed softly, his voice full of evilness. "If I don''t agree, your principal might immediately jump off the building." "I know! So I am discussing this with you." ine rolled her eyes. She didn''t refused his touch and yet he was still a hard nut to crack. "Then beg me. If you do, I''ll give him a chance." ... Beg him? ine was stunned. Wasn''t she begging him now? She poured water for him, allowing him to hug and touch her... What else did he want her to do? "I''m begging you. Please let us go this time. Give us time and don''t stop the construction of the experimental building. Can you?" Emmett raised his beautiful eyebrows and suddenly loosened ine, which surprised ine very much. She now was turned on after being stroked by Emmett. Emmett stood up and walked to the wine cab. He took out a bottle of wine and poured a ss of wine, ine did not know what wine it was, and looked at him confusedly. Emmett took a sip of wine and then turned around slowly. He smiled sinisterly and said, "ine, you said you are begging me. What will you beg me with?" "What?" ine had never thought about this. She sat on Emmett''s chair without a clue, her legs a little powerless and her eyes unfocused. Emmett stared fixedly at ine. Damn it, she was really stupid. He had given her such an obvious hint and she still failed to understand him. If it were another woman, she definitely had stripped her clothes and pounced on him. How stupid ... God help her... "You''re not my girlfriend anymore. You said yesterday that you had nothing to do with me. We''re just strangers. Why would I agree to what you beg for so easily? It is a matter of tens of millions." ine pouted and muttered, "You have a point." Emmett almostughed. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Didn''t you just say that you don''t want that money and can build for our school for free? What do you mean just now? I don''t understand." Emmett shook his ss and took a sip of the remaining wine. He grinned and said, "The condition of my offer is that... you must beg me properly." Alright, it was impossible for her to argue with this guy. He was so eloquent. ine gave up. She supported her face with her slim arms and asked with confusion, "Then tell me, how should I beg you properly to make you agree?" Emmett''s beautiful eyes stared at ine faintly and he said word by word, "Beg with your body." "What!" ine was frightened that she suddenly stood up and looked at Emmett in disbelief. ... Emmett thought that ine was going to be crazy by what he said, but she said with fury, "So this is how you threaten other women?" "What?" This time, Emmett was stunned. After a second, Emmett finally understood what ine meant. He couldn''t help butugh, "What did you say? Other women? I never have to threaten any women! There is only you." ine felt morefortable in her heart, and then she was angry again, "We have broken up. Why are you still having sex with me?" ine blushed when she said "having sex". Emmett revealed a wicked smile. He said as his heart was filled with expectation, "Because every time I had to beg. I just wanted to see what it was like for you to take the initiative to beg me." "This is selling myself..." ine muttered in a low voice. Emmett raised his voice and reminded, "Don''t be ungrateful. Have you ever seen a woman who can sell herself for tens of millions? This is already a bargain." Suddenly ine stood up. Her face turned red because of embarrassment, "Then just let my principal jump off the building. I don''t care! You bully!" "Aren''t you afraid of being a murderer?" Emmett''s hand holding the wine ss trembled slightly. Damn it, this girl was really stubborn. "He is no longer young. He feels that he has lived enough. If he wants to die, what can I do? I can''t help him with this." As she spoke, ine walked towards the door. Emmett suddenly rushed over like a ready-to-attack wild beast. When ine let out a wailing cry, he had carried her up and walked into the room, throwing ine onto the bed. The moment the door closed, they just stared at each other in thefortable and gorgeous bedroom. "You, what are you doing?" Emmett removed his tie and threw it behind him casually. He was so emotional that he was panting. "You''re already here. If you leave, I would lose my face." ine was dumbfounded. What did this have to do with his face? "But, I don''t want to beg you. I don''t want to interfere in the affairs of the school anymore..." Emmett turned a deaf ear to her now. He swiftly took off his clothes. His eyes like a leopard as he stared eagerly at the frightened ine on the bed. ine widened her eyes as she looked at the falling sweater and shirt. Then Emmett was naked in front of her with his strong arms and muscles. ine almost bit off her tongue. "ine, you have no choice. You have to beg me. After all, I can''t let you be a murderer. I am doing you a favor." ... ine''s pupils dted somehow. Chapter 454: Almost Agreed Chapter 454: Almost Agreed What did Bad-bear Smith say? Doing her a favor? Bad-bear Smith really had no shame. He could even said such things to her. "Emmett! We have broken up. You can''t do this to me anymore! Did you hear me? We have broken up!" ine shrank back but looked at Emmett''s muscr chest, secretly swallowing saliva. Damn, why was he so attractive with these sexy muscles? Emmett''s mouth twisted, revealing a wicked smile. "Indeed, but didn''t you just beg me? In order for your principal not to jump off the building andmit suicide, you begged me to let him off. You even want to use your body to exchange for my help." Emmett''s charming eagle eyes flickered as he started to untie his belt. With a crisp click, the belt buckle opened and Emmett pulled out his belt bit by bit. ine''s heart started to beat wildly. Her lips trembled and she stammered, "Nonsense. I didn''t agree to the exchange. I refused... You can''t call white ck and ck white. I didn''t say anything about the exchange. I want to leave now. I don''t want to involve in this anymore." Emmett''s expensive trousers slid down. ine saw the thing that was already erecting towards her. She took a deep breath and almost fainted. Damn Emmett, he had already prepared his weapon for a long time! Damn it! Emmett leaned forward, his two strong arms holding on the bed on both sides of ine. He posited a pressing gesture towards ine. ine was so frightened that she tightened her body. She put her hands onto Emmett''s chest out of distinct, trying to prevent Emmett from approaching her. ine''s eyes shed helplessly. Her legs began to tremble and she couldn''t use any strength. ine was very clear of what Emmett could do. If he wanted to, he could do it all night long. Every time, she cried and begged him, or yed with him to tire him out. Otherwise, she had to suffer longer. This guy was really energetic. ... Emmett narrowed his eyes and smiled seductively as he blew hot air on ine''s blushing face. "Baby, how can you not keep your word? You''re the one who call white ck and ck white. You barged into my office during my work time and talked to me about saving your poor principal''s ass. You beg me for this exchange. Now you didn''t admit your promise. Do you know this will make me crazy? How could you? You turn a man on and refuse to take care of it. It will be very sad." When he said the word "It", Emmett suddenly pulled ine''s hand and ced on his thing. Emmett felt it fiercely jumped under her hand! ine was so frightened that her heart shrank fiercely. Her mind became chaotic. After three seconds, ine realized that this was a very inappropriate act. She quickly took back her hand. "You! I don''t want to touch you ... You are making things up. I don''t agree to the exchange. I''ve made up my mind..." ine turned around and did not dare to face Emmett''s approaching handsome face. His eyes were too attractive, and his entire face was filled with a bewitching aura. She did not dare to look at him. Emmett grinned. He pressed down and gently rubbed ine body. His breath became hot. "Baby, it''s bad to be a liar. You clearly wanted to exchange with me just now. You said you beg me... Why do you start to be shy now?" ine was speechless. She didn''t say anything about the exchange. She refused to do so. Why did Emmett deny it? "I really didn''t agree ... what, no..." The rest of ine''s sentence was smothered by Emmett''s kiss. As ine struggled to breathe, Emmett charged straight into the warm and sweet space with his tongue. ine felt that she waspletely suppressed by Emmett in his arms, unable to escape. She could feel the overwhelming sensation of his hot palms stroking her skin, numb and intoxicating. ine tried to push Emmett away with her hand, but she could not use any of her strength. ... ine didn''t have the power to resist him when he kissed her crazily. She could only try to breathe, matching his rhythm. Her entire body was trembling and twisting. By the time Emmett finished this long kiss, ine was already naked. Her clothes were scattered everywhere. Emmett was clearly moved as well, and a faintyer of redness appeared on his face. There was a sense of lust in his eyes. Emmett grabbed ine''s small hands and ced them on his waist. He ordered in a low voice, "Pull this down." "What?" ine was in a daze. She did what he told her to do unconsciously. After pulling his trousers halfway, ine suddenly understood what she was doing. She immediately retreated her hand and turned to the side with a red face. "No! I don''t want to! You are a bad guy!" Emmett chuckled softly in a deep voice, which was extremely pleasant to hear. This kind of low and deep voice was very sexy. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Don''t be angry anymore. Baby, you know how much I love you. Don''t punish me like this." Emmett took of the only cloth on him and pulled ine to face him. He bent down and kissed her, causing her to scream and dodge. He panted and kept kissing on her face randomly. Then he quietly raised her legs and put them around his waist. His waist quietly squeezed in the space between her legs. When ine was still focusing on avoiding his kiss, he ferociously prated her! "It hurts..." ine''s eyes widened and stopped her move. ine started to hit Emmett. Emmett paused for a moment and said, "Baby, I love you, only you. Marry me. Let''s get married, shall we?" ine was hitting Emmett and taken by surprise when she heard that. At first, she thought that she heard it wrong. ''What did Emmett say? Get married? Did she hear it correctly?'' ine raised her eyes and looked at Emmett. He curled his red lips and his robust body started to attack fiercely. Before ine could ask Emmett whether he meant it or not, she started to cry out because of his attack. ine knew that Bad-bear Smith was nning something. She had a few orgasms, but Emmett didn''t stop. Some of the postures were so embarrassing that she almost went crazy, but Emmett was quite enjoying. ... She was exhausted. She was no match to this wild beast. "Emmett, honey, I beg you, stop ... I really can''t..." ine was trembling. She held on to his waist, pleading pitifully. But the man was busy with his attack as sweats had covered all his body. His eyes were like a bloodthirsty beast and it seemed that he wasn''t tired at all. "Hold on a bit longer, it''s almost done." Emmettughed with an evil smile. ine sniffled and said with a bitter face, "I''m so tired..." "You are no doing anything. How can you be? Baby, good girl, move your body to cooperate me." ine originally did not believe anything that Bad-bear Smith as he never said anything true. But now, she could only give it a try. As a result, ine moved her body stupidly, like a tender white sexy rabbit. Emmett let out a low howl, clenched Emmett''s waist, and started another round of crazy attacks. "Nooooo ... You''re lying! You''re always lying!" ine felt regretted. ''I knew it ... Bad-bear Smith was the worst guy in the world... There will be no exception, even in bed.'' When she changed into another position, iney on the bed, panting from exhaustion. She closed her eyes for a rest, looking like a kitten. Emmett came to her behind and asked, "Do you want to rest?" "Yes!" "Do you want me to end this?" "Yes! Very much!" ine''s eyes flickered. Down there, it had be numb. "Then do you love me?" "What?" ine hesitated for a moment before he heard Emmett sneer behind her and ruthlessly prate her. ine screamed miserably and almost fainted. "Do you love me?" "Yes, I do... " ''How could one force others to answer such a question? ... He was so annoying!'' Emmett lowered his head and lightly kissed her porcin-white back. He continued to murmur, "Then, do you want to marry me?" "Must I answer this?" ine sobbed. She now was afraid of what mighte next. "Of course not!" ine felt that the thing inside her was turning hot. She immediately gave up all her dignity. Dignity was nothing whenpared to her life. If she died in this, it would be a big disgrace. ... "Yes!" "You agree to my proposal?" Emmett couldn''t help butugh. "Propose? Did you propose?" "I just proposed to you." "This is not a proposal. If I say yes, will youe out immediately?" "Yes, something like that." "What do you mean something like that? Can you be more specific? I''m afraid I''ll die." Emmett couldn''t help butugh. He continued to kiss his baby''s shoulder. "Okay then. I will be more specific. If you agree, I''ll end this quickly." Chapter 455: Thats My Mother Chapter 455: That''s My Mother "Alright, I agree." "Good girl." Emmett kissed ine and said, "To celebrate our uing wedding, let''s do some sweet things." Emmett turned ine''s body over. He kissed ine while going all the way with her. ine trembled and fainted. Before she fainted, ine berated Emmett in her heart, "Damn Emmett! Big liar! Emmett went to take a bath, humming. He was in a good mood. He came to the bed and looked down at ine who was sound asleep. Emmett felt warm in his heart. It turned out that it was so warm and happy to live with his beloved baby. Emmett lowered his head, kissed ine''s cheeks, and pulled up the nket for her. Well-groomed, he walked out, continued to deal with his work and made a decision without any hesitation. But obviously, he was in a good mood. There was a smile resting on his charming thin lips. Sophia went in to make Emmett red tea once, but she was very puzzled. ''ine entered the office and wasn''t out. But why didn''t I see her?'' When ine woke up, it had been two hourster. ine stretched herself. Apart from the numbness between her legs, she felt energetic. "What time is it?" ine habitually muttered. She got up, opened her dazed eyes, and looked around. ... ine was curious. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) When ine saw those gorgeous decorations, she knew where she was. She held her head, thought for a moment, and blushed. ''Gosh, what had I done? Promised to help others but slept with Emmett! How embarrassing! ine got out of bed and sucked in a breath of cold air. She was naked. ine hurried to rummage through the wardrobe that she was familiar with. Sure enough, there were all kinds of clothes, including underwear. She didn''t care whether it was beautiful, and just took whatever at hand. After putting on her clothes, ine felt a little bit calmer than before. She went to the bathroom, brushed her teeth, washed her face, andbed her hair. ''The girl with rosy cheeks in the mirror, it was me?'' She had to thank the nourishment of love for her rosy cheeks and charming watery eyes. ine sighed as she leaned on the washstand. s, why did she enjoy it so much when she suffered the hidden rules and slept with Emmett? Looking at the face, one could tell that this woman had enjoyed herself and was very satisfied and happy. So embarrassing. After cleaning herself up, ine timidly opened the door and looked out. ine would not be as foolish as before, rushing out of the office without seeing who was in the office and letting others see her as a joke. ine looked around and confirmed that only Emmett was in the office. Only then did she dare to walk out. Being wealthy was so good. And the office of wealthy people was better. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The entire dignified and magnificent office was filled with warm air, and the room was as warm as spring. The air was very good. It had a 24-hour automatic cirction system, so the air was very fresh. Arge basin of Clivia Miniata in front of the windowsill grew strong and beautiful. Emmett wore a cream-white cashmere sweater, revealing his sexy corbone and neck. He lowered his head and was reading something. ine had zoned out before she knew it when she saw Emmett in such an environment. ''This man, who seemed toe from my dream, had slept with me?'' ''Was I always grateful to what I owned in my preexistence so Emmett gotid with me?'' O (_) O ine was shamelessly proud of it at this moment. ... "Are you up? Sleep well?" Emmett did not raise his head and askedzily. With that, he slowly raised his head and gave ine a bewitching smile. In that second, ine went nk and was dizzy. "Yeah ... I am up ... slept well." "What do you want for dinner?" Emmett probably didn''t raise his head at work for a long time, so he felt his neck was a little bit stiff. He tipped his head back while he was speaking. His entire robust back was leaning against the back of the chair. His gaze was like water, dripping on ine bit by bit. "Everything is OK." "How about me?" ine was so frightened that she coughed hard. She stared her beautiful eyes at Emmett who was laughing wickedly. She said, "Don''t tell such a frightening joke, okay? It''s horrible and so annoying!" "Let them bring the dishes here, okay?" Emmett smiled, but no matter how ine looked at it, she felt that it was like crocodile tears. "Yeah, it is up to you." ine saidzily, sping his hands behind her back and wandering around the big office. Emmett''s gaze followed her figure, filled with affection. "Have the South Restaurant on Golden Street pack ten delicious dishes and bring them over." "Yes, Mr. Smith." Emmett called someone and arranged it in an orderly manner. "Who is this? So beautiful!" ine pointed to a photo frame in the bookcase and asked curiously. She turned to look at Emmett and praised, "She is so beautiful! She looks like a fairy, like a movie star! Who is she? Is she your ex- girlfriend?" ine''s words sounded like a green-eyed monster. Emmett looked at the photo frame in ine''s hand from afar. He revealed a hint of sadness, hesitated for a while and said in a low voice, "That''s my mother." "Really?" ine widened her eyes and looked at the photo carefully. His mother was really beautiful. She was a peerless beauty. ine said, "No wonder you are so handsome because you get it from your mother! Your mother is the most beautiful woman I have ever met! She must be a movie star; she looks really pretty." ... Emmett turned his chair and looked out of the French window. His slender hands gently lifted some curtains and looked out of the window. His gaze revealed a hint of sadness and he said, "She passed away. She has been dead for fifteen years." "Passed away ... What a pity, what a beautiful woman ... I''m sorry, you must be very sad to mention her, right?" ine gently put down the photo frame and the side of photo was downwards. She suddenly felt that Emmett was as pitiful as a wanderer. ine''spassion overflowed. She gently walked over and hugged Emmett''s arm. "Don''t be sad, she still loves you even she is now in the Heaven." Emmett smiled gently and turned to embrace ine. ine sat on hisp and they looked at the contract on the desk together. "Baby, do you like tinum or gold? Diamonds or gemstones?" "What?" ine was a little confused. She was resting on Emmett''s arms,fortably and safely. She was like a child, swaying her legs, one arm around Emmett''s neck. Emmett was on hisputer, his most confidentialputer. Other than Emmett, no one had touched thisputer. There are a lot of confidential documents of thepany inside. ine did not understand this, so she just went online for a game. The simplest and silliest kind of little game. "Why are you asking these?" Emmett hugged the girl and sniffed the fragrance on her body. He narrowed his eyes and whispered, "To get married, don''t you need to buy jewelry?" "What!" ine was really frightened this time. She stopped ying game and turned to look at Emmett, "get married? Are you kidding?" "Didn''t you agree in bed? Yeah, we get married. Dear, you want eat your own words now? I tell you, no one can do that to me." ine still maintained a dumbfounded expression. Surprise! First of all, it was a pleasant surprise. Waves of pleasant surprises filled ine''s heart. Emmett proposed to her! Didn''t he say that he only treated her as a little toy? And he had never asked her to marry him, not even once formally. Then, ine became panic. She was only eighteen years old; how could she get married? "But, isn''t it too early?" ... "Not at all. First you select a lucky date. There are still a lot of things to do, such as taking wedding photos, booking hotels, confirming the banquet staff, our clothes for wedding, and honeymoon etc. Don''t worry, I will give you the perfect wedding. You will satisfy." "No, I don''t mean that. I''m only eighteen years old. How can I get married at such a young age?" "Going abroad to get married. No one will care." "No, no ... I mean, why do you suddenly think like that? You''ve never thought about it before, have you?" Chapter 456: She Opens Her Heart Chapter 456: She Opens Her Heart Emmett hugged her tightly and said in a deep voice, "I thought about marrying you, but I don''t make promise that I can''t keep. I won''t deceive you with sweet words. At that time, I couldn''t give you any promise. The situation was veryplicated, so I couldn''t marry you. But now, there''s no barrier between us. No one can stop me from marrying you. I will propose to you right now. Moreover, ine, I don''t want you to misunderstand that I''m flirting with you or regarding you as my mistress. It''s not like that. I''m serious. I''m very serious about my affection for you. It''s all my fault that I''ve never told you that I love you. If Oliver didn''t say that women need real promises, I wouldn''t realize what''s wrong between us. I love you so much and I only love you. I want to spend my rest of life with you, but you didn''t know it. Now that you understand, will you marry me? " ine was moved and surprised. Yes, her heart knot was always his attitude towards her. She didn''t know what she meant to Emmett. Was she a lover, or a toy? She didn''t know. She was confused. Hearing Emmett''s sincere confession, ine could finally open her heart. She was so happy as if she were walking on air. Emmett waited for her answer with a smile. ine was shocked for a while and then she came to her senses. She punched Emmett in the chest andined, "You are so bad! Why didn''t you say earlier that you want to marry me? You''re so annoying!" In their rtionship, she always indulged in self-pity and she couldn''t get a sense of security. Emmettughed as he hugged ine and kissed her on the neck. ... ine hugged Emmett''s neck and started sobbing. "What''s wrong? Why are you crying? What makes you upset? Tell me!" Emmett held ine''s face and gently wiped the tears off her face with his big hand. "Don''t cry, baby. You look ugly now." "Don''t say I''m ugly. Don''t say that!" "Alright, you are beautiful. Tell me, why are you crying?" "I am touched. I always think that you are flirting with me and I''m just your mistress. I thought you would not be with me for long. Sometimes I evenughed at myself for being a mistress. Bad-bear Smith, you''re so bad. Why are you so outstanding? Why am I attracted to you? Why didn''t you tell me earlier so that I wouldn''t be sad for such a long time? I order you to wash my underwear for the rest of life!" "OK, I''ll wash all your clothes. And I will ''wash'' you too." Emmett kissed ine''s red lips and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry for making you unhappy. I should have told you earlier. Actually, I wanted to spend my life with you long before." "Did Oliver tell you that I''m angry not because I don''t love you, but because I''m very confused?" "Yes, it''s Oliver. He has a lot of experience in this field. I admire him very much." "Then, I have to thank him some other day." "Why do you thank him? From this matter, you can see how pure I am. I did never date with any woman before, so I don''t understand what a woman is thinking. But you can tell Oliver has dated so many women, so he knows women''s thoughts well. The conclusion is you can''t get close to Oliver. He is a yboy." ine pursed her lips. ''Bad-bear Smith, you are really cunning. You even spoke ill of Oliver although he has helped you, let alone others.'' When Sophia brought in the deliveryman of the restaurant, she was so shocked that she almost fell on the carpet. What happened? Emmett wasughing gently and sitting in the chair with ine in his arms? ine was pinching Emmett''s ear? Goodness, Sophia was going to copse! The kindest and most harmless girl could bully the fiercest and most vicious man? Her world was turned upside down! ... When Sophia brought the deliveryman into the president''s office, ine was sitting on Emmett''sp to yputer games with him. And ine tugged at Emmett''s ears with a smile, saying that he was bad at games. "You''re so stupid. You look pretty smart. Why are you so stupid with the game? I''m better at it than you. You''ve lost a lot of my points!" ine was not good at so many things. But she did well in games. She even concentrated more on games than listening to the teacher in ss. She even didn''t know that Sophia hade in. She moved her bum in displeasure and mumbled on Emmett''s legs. And she clicked the mouse quickly when she fixed her eyes on theputer screen. When Sophia stepped in the office, she was in an elegant smile, but after she looked up and saw what happened inside, she staggered and almost fell over. If she really fell to the ground, she would be very embarrassed. "Mr. Smith, here''s the meal ... this..." Sophia couldn''t stop peeking at them. This was rare. She thought with excitement that they made a perfect couple. "Put it on the coffee table over there." Emmett looked up with a faint smile. He was smiling! Sophia rubbed her eyes. She couldn''t believe that the most cold-blooded president of the Tianyi Group would smile! And he was still smiling! It was so scary! Sophia trembled as she led the deliveryman to the low table beside the sofa and asked him to put the delicate dishes on it. Sophia nced at them secretly and hurried to leave. As soon as she left the room, she raised her head as if she won a big prize. She said in the secretary''s office loudly, "Everyone, big news. Do you want to hear it?" Everyone looked up at Sophia with curiosity. "What news?" "Is it about Mr. Smith?" "Is it a gossip?" Other employees in thepany thought that these senior secretaries didn''t care about other things except work. No one expected that they also liked to gossip. ... Sophia looked around and smiled, "Guess what I saw when I entered the president''s office." Everyone was excited, and they got goose bumps. It was about Emmett! "What did you see?" "Was Mr. Smith teasing ine?" "Was Mr. Smith losing his temper?" Sophia shook her finger, "No." "You would be definitely shocked if you saw that! When I went in to deliver the food, I saw that ine was sitting on Mr. Smith''sp. They were so intimate. ine was just ying games, and she pulled Mr. Smith''s ear like a spoiled child!" At this point, all the secretaries gasped! Someone could actually sit on Emmett''sp and pull his ear? Goodness, this was so astonishing. "Furthermore, Mr. Smith was happy about that. He kept smiling." Everyone gasped again. Emmett was smiling? They never saw that... "Sophia, does that mean ine will be our president''s wife?" "Does he really keep ine?" Sophia''s face darkened and she sighed, "But to be honest, I still feel sorry for ine. After all, Mr. Smith can''t marry her at will. ine can''t be epted by the Smiths. So, she could only stay with Mr. Smith in secret, and she would not marry into his family. Oh, poor girl. She''s really a pure girl." All the secretaries were shocked and nodded in silence. They all knew that ine had a good temper. She was an optimistic girl who was always in a smile. "What are you doing? Thepany pays you high sry, but you are gossiping in work hours. Do you want to be fired?" ... Jasper heard what they were talking, so he scared the secretaries in a gloomy face. Sophia was scared. Sophia was so frightened that her eyes widened. She quickly sneaked back to her seat and concentrated on her work. All the other secretaries lowered their heads and pretended to be busy. The entire secretary room fell into silence. Jasper red at them and left with leisure. After ine married to Emmett, these idiots would definitely be shocked. Of course, many people in wealthy family didn''t marry for love. However, that probably had nothing to do with Emmett. Emmett was powerful and independent, so nobody could control him. ine sniffed as she yed games. "What smells so nice?" Emmett chuckled. She ignored him when ying games, but she was sensitive to the smell of food. She was indeed a foodie. "It''s our meal. Let''s have it. I prepared your favorite dishes." "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I''m starving!" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ine jumped off Emmett''s leg and ran towards the short table. Emmett stood upzily and walked behind ine. He held her hand and said, "Wash your hands first." Chapter 457: Come and Save Me Chapter 457: Come and Save Me "I don''t want to wash. My hands are clean." "Honey, wash your hands." "No." ine had already put two pieces of meat into her mouth with her chopsticks. Emmett sighed, put his arms around ine''s waist and lifted her up. ine whined about it. As Emmett washed ine''s hands, he moved closer and kissed her, causing her to blush. ine turned her face and pouted, "What are you doing? Are you addicted to kissing?" "You are right, I''m addicted to kissing you. Did you cast a spell on me? Why am I so obsessed with you? Just then when you sat on myps, I almost couldn''t control myself..." ine''s heart pounded heavily. "You are talking nonsense, you weirdo. Didn''t we just do it? And you want to do it again?" ... "Are you secretly delighted?" Emmett put his chin in ine''s neck, bit ine''s earlobe andughed softly. His breath was warm. "Delighted?" ine did not understand, "Why?" "Because I''m strong, and I can take you to heaven. Don''t you agree? Don''t you feel delighted?" Only then did ine realize what the man was implying. "No! You see, you are strong, but I''m delicate. How exhausting it was for me to do it with you! I just hope I won''t die for it." ine said yfully, which almost turned Emmett on. As his warm breath brushed ine''s face, Emmett carried her over to the table. They began to eat. ine was always herself in front of Emmett. She gulped and gobbled like a greedy little animal. "Take your time. I don''t want your food. These are more than enough for us. Don''t choke yourself." Emmett said gently. But it was toote. ine had choked, and she was coughing heavily. Emmett instantly put down his chopsticks and patted ine''s back as gently as he could. "Water, water..." ine stretched out her hand. "I told you to slow down. You eat like an animal." Emmett hurriedly handed her the water, as if he was serving a princess. As Emmett patted ine''s back, she drank a few mouthfuls and coughed a little. ine coughed so hard that her tears fell down and her nose was running. She leaned against Emmett''s back, running out of strength. Emmett ced ine on the sofa, brought a warm towel to wipe ine''s face. All of a sudden, both of them burst intoughter. "Emmett, don''t you think I''m like an olddy in the seventies, depending on you to take care of me?" ineughed her head off. Emmett alsoughed. "You know, you are more like a baby. I feel like I''m looking after a baby in diapers." ... "You are the one who wears diapers!" ine pretended to hit him. The two of them were chatting andughing and they looked so happy. Kayden was ying games in thepany''s lounge when someone handed his phone to him, saying, "Kayden, something happened on the East Street. They wanted you to answer the phone." "Give me the phone." Kayden answered arrogantly, "What''s wrong?" "Kayden, some guys on East Street are smashing up our store. What should we do now?" Kayden raised his eyes and said, "I''ll send all my boys on East Street to take care of this. They dare to offend us, then they should pay the price. " After hanging up the phone, Kayden ordered, "Now call everyone on East Street to surround Derrick''s store. Bring the weapon and don''t let those bastards run away." "Yes, Sir!" Kayden jumped up from the sofa, brushed his clothes andmanded, "If young master needs me, tell him that I will be on East Street. You stay here to ensure his safety." "I see." As Kayden walked out, someone opened the door for him and another helped him put on the coat. He was quite a leader here. When they arrived at East Street, the gang was waiting for him, "Kayden ising!" "Where are they?" All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Over there!" "Go take a look." Kayden was filled with ferocity as he came near. This was who he really were, a battle-tested veteran. Not surprisingly, the gang of ZH n had already brought those guys under control. The ground was sttered with blood and there were people lying still. Someone brought a chair for Kayden to sit down and cross his legs. And another handed over a cigarette. As Kayden smoked, he narrowed his eyes and enjoyed the big show in front of him ruthlessly. ... With Kayden''s arrival, the morale of ZH n was greatly lifted. Those guys had no chance to run away. At this moment, Kayden''s phone rang. He didn''t want to answer it, but it was too annoying. So he picked it up and saw a strange number. "Who is it?" "It''s me!" Kayden heard a clear voice from a girl and felt a bit at loss. Of course, there were women around him. There were always women for a strong man to let go of his excess energy. It was just that all of them were afraid of him, and none of them dared to speak to him in such a tone. ''Who is this?'' Kayden thought to himself. "Who are you?" "Oh my god. Do people have bad memory when they get old? I''m Ellie! ine''s younger sister!" Kayden was shocked as he heard the name "ine". "Say it again?" As he said the words, Ellie''s image had already rose before his eyes. In front of Kayden was this violent fight. By contrast, the voice from the other end of the line sounded delighted. But it stressed Kayden out. He just couldn''t handle the Jones! "It''s me, ine''s sister. We''ve met, remember? In the hot spring..." "I remember. I remember. Now just tell me why you are calling." Ellie, who had been delighted, suddenly sounded frustrated, "I was bullied. Please,e and save me!" Kayden was speechless. With a long sigh, Kayden rubbed his temples and gritted his teeth, "Where are you? Who dares to bully you?" ''I mean, who has the guts to bully such a girl full of tricks?'' "I''m at the advertisement filming spot next to the beach of BH Road! Please, you have to help me. I''m suffering now!" Kayden was sure that the girl was fine. He bet that she was just finding an excuse. ... However, she might be the sister-inw of his young master, so he had to go. It almost drove him crazy. "Tom, you stay here. I got something to do." "Okay. Leave it to me." "Take care of it." "Yes, sir!" Kayden turned around and left, followed by his gang. Ellie hung up the phone and smiled triumphantly. She nced at that superstar outside and snorted, "You want to bully me just because you are more famous? Just wait and see." Someone outside the restroom called, "Ellie, are you done? People are waiting here! Hurry up!" Ellie cried as if she was in pain, "Not yet. I don''t feel well with my stomach. Wait a while longer!" She managed to hold up until Kayden came over. Sitting in the ssroom, Hazel felt as if her soul wandered from her body. She was so upset that she couldn''t listen to anything. She didn''t know why, but she always thought about her past with Lucas. When they had first met each other, she was having an executive training. And Lucas woulde looking for her and kissed her wildly. ''Why does it seem like a dream?" Her phone vibrated and it was from Bradley. "Dinner together?" Hazel didn''t have the mood for it. She replied, "I''m not hungry. Aren''t you at work tonight?" "I was transferred to the internal affairs department. So I''m avable at night." What Bradley didn''t said was that he actually meant "I''m avable for a date." "That''s good. Then what are we having for dinner?" "It''s up to you. I''ll pick you up after work, downstairs from your school building." Hazel replied casually, "Okay." Chapter 458: You Win, Hazel Chapter 458: You Win, Hazel She was going to tell Bradley that she was in a bad mood, because of the affair of Lucas and that actress on the newspaper. It broke her heart... "Will he kiss her here and her whole body? Hazel thought despite herself. ... Now in the ssroom, words cascaded in torrents from the teacher. Some of the students were sleeping, some were reading novels, and only a few were actually listening. Hazel thought a lot. She and Lucas were always having the craziest sex. She was like trickling water under him, groaning and crying out of pleasure. Getting excited by Hazel, Lucas would pound her like crazy. Both reached climax every time. Oh, that feeling, they would die for it. Theybinedpletely as one when they had sex. When did their rtionship tline? She couldn''t even remember! It exactly showed how trivial the reason for their breakup, so trivial that she didn''t remember now. But what was done was done. They went their separate ways. "Forget it. He''s not my type anymore. I don''t miss him." Hazel shook her head and thought out loud. Only after she finished speaking did she realize that something was wrong. She raised her head and found that almost everyone in the ssroom was looking at her. "Miss, you can do your own business in the ssroom as long as you keep quiet. I''m sorry that man isn''t your type, but you don''t have to tell everyone in the ssroom. What do you think?" The teacher red at her and said. Other students were desperately fighting the urge to giggle. Hazel hated the teacher. Of course, she was wrong to speak her mind when the teacher was still teaching. She then smiled warmly and said to him, "The man I was thinking about just now is you." She enjoyed a prank sometimes. The whole ss was shocked. So was the teacher. He cleared his throat, saying shyly, "Well, let''s go out after ss." What? Hazel was totally dumbfounded. Hazel met the true master. She gave up. After ss, Hazel was so annoyed that she tugged at her hair and went downstairs. And she saw a familiar car parked under the shade of a tree. It looked like... this Porsche, Lucas also had one. ... She remembered Lucas said he bought it with Oliver. Could it be Lucas in it? She panicked when the thought popped into her head. No! It couldn''t be him! He wouldn''te to her school, since he was with that actress Avery. Hazel''s heart just ached more. But her curiosity drove her to the car. She looked into the car through the window with eyes wide open. She was getting upset by the film on the windows. She couldn''t see anything inside! Hazel moved from left to right, trying to see something, but she failed. Just as she was about to curse, the car window was rolled down. ... Hazel just stood there, eye to eye with Lucas. Their faces were so close. Lucas stared at her. In fact, he had been here for a long while. He didn''t know why he drove here like a fool. He parked in her school and began to wonder what he would say to Hazel if she came down. He had hundred times of rehearsals in his mind. But when Hazel showed up, Lucas lost the nerve to step out of the car. He just held his breath and looked at the gorgeous girl without blinking. "What a coincidence. I thought it could be you." Hazel blinked her big eyes awkwardly. Just as she was about to walk away, her neck was wrapped by Lucas'' arm. ... Hazel was shocked. Just as she was about to swear, she heard Lucas panting. "It''s not a goddamn coincident. Not at all! I had been waiting here forever!" "What?" Hazel couldn''t believe he would say such warm words. "You win, Hazel. I gave up. I can''t live without you." Then Lucas went nearer and kissed Hazel''s lips. Hazel froze for a while and began to struggle. ... Lucas wouldn''t let her go. He hooked her neck even tighter, and kissed her lips violently. He bit her lips till the blood came. It turned out that men were always stronger than women. Hazel''s upper body was in the car. From the outside, it was as if she stuck her head into a car, like a bear eating honey. And her bottom was rising up high. It looked just so seductive. Hazel wanted to swear at him, but her lips were in Lucas''. What a jerk! Atst, Hazel broke free from Lucas'' lips. Before catching her breath, she shouted, "Shit! You want to break my waist? Find another ce if you want to do it. Jerk!" Her waist was stuck in the thin edge of the car window, which felt terrible. But Lucas seemed to rather enjoy it. She would have thrown a punch into Lucas'' face if she didn''t need to catch her breath. Lucas smiled evilly, "Alright then. Let''s find a ce where we can do whatever we want. Let''s go!" "What?" Before Hazel could realize, Lucas pushed open the car door. Hazel was still stuck in the window. Then Lucas carried her out and stuffed her into the car. "Hey, I haven''t ... put me down..." In the car, Hazel was still in a daze, while the car had started. What was going on? She didn''t agree to this! Why did he look like they had gotten back together? Hazel gritted her teeth and called him names. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "I like it when you swear. Is there some problem with me?" Lucas giggled. Hazel rolled her eyes at him, saying, "Stop the car! I''m out of here!" "Let''s go to Midnight Inn. We can have a meal in the cafe and go upstairs to the hotel room." Lucas grinned to her. Hazel said, "Oh, so that''s your n! Youe to my school and kiss me. And you think you can sleep with me again. Who do you think you are? Do you think you crook your fingers, and women will run to you? Don''t be ridiculous! Stop the car. I''m getting out!" ... Seeing that fancy car driving away, Bradley sat in an SUV and sniffed, disappointed. All expressions froze on his beautiful face. He just stared nkly at the ce where Hazel stayed. Students all went downstairs and looked curiously at the handsome young man in the car. Sighing, Bradley covered his face with his hands and leaned on the steering wheel. He pressed the horns and the car was honking harshly. But in his own grief, the heartbreaking man didn''t hear it. There was a pain one couldn''t describe. There was the helplessness one could do nothing about it. There was just nothing he could really do about that. Bradley felt at a loss after driving out of the campus. He had no idea where to go or what to do. A mist blinded him. In the daze, he saw Hazel and Lucas were kissing each other. Her eyes welled up. Boom! There was a bang. Bradley''s car hood was cracked open. And the white steam rose from it. Bradley was stuck in the airbag and his seat. When a police officer opened the car door, he heard him muttering, "Explode! Just explode!" Bradley would like to blow himself up, which would be the best. In this way he didn''t have to think about her. His heart wouldn''t pain for her. The policeman looked at the handsome young man who was bleeding and froze for a while. Then he reported this ident over his walkie-talkie, "The traffic ident was caused by a mentally ill person. Yeah, he crashed into a roadside tree. And he needed an ambnce. He was injured..." Bradley slowly turned his head and saw the policemen saying something, but he couldn''t hear him. His mind went nk. Meghan stormed to the emergency room in the hospital with her men. Her eyes welled up when she saw Bradley lying on the bed. "How did this happen? Why did you drive the car to a tree? Where''s the doctor? Who is the attending? I know the director of your Department of Cerebral Surgery, also the vice-president of your hospital, Camryn Horn! Where is he?" Chapter 459: A Sudden Rejuvenation Chapter 459: A Sudden Rejuvenation "What''s wrong with you? How did you crash yourself into a tree? What''s wrong with your brain? What about the doctor? Which one is the attending doctor? I know Mr. Horn from the Cerebral Surgery Department, yes, the vice-president, Camryn Horn! How''s my brother? Well, how did you treat him?" Meghan fiercely asked the doctor. Her bejeweled attire and gorgeous appearance overwhelmed that of the doctor. The doctor was like a primary school student, standing there cautiously and telling Bradley''s condition to Meghan. Meghan answered, and she couldn''t wait to make random phone calls. "Yeah, Camryn, I, I''m in your hospital ... I''m fine, it''s not me ... It''s my younger brother ... Well, Bradley, it''s Bradley! He''s in the emergency room! Drop your work and hurry over here as soon as possible!" Meghan''smanding tone shocked the doctor. Camryn was the only senior manager of the hospital who obtained a postdoctoral degree from abroad. It was said that upon returning, he was appointed as the president. However, Camryn refused and insisted on starting from the management, so he became the vice president. However, such an elite was called by the name by thisdy. Meghan turned around and looked at Bradley. Her exquisite makeup was wless. No one could tell that she was already 29. She looked like she was 20 years old and was younger than Bradley. "Bradley ... I told you that, but why are you leaving home? You are the only boy in our family. If something happens to you, how can I face our parents? Before they died, they entrusted you to me. I have to take good care of you for the rest of my life!" As she spoke, Meghan''s eyes turned red.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Bradley was a little irritated, but he still cared about his sister. He grabbed her hand and shook it. "Alright, I''m fine. I just hit myself on the head. It''s fine. You''re making a fuss about it." "Fine? You have a slight concussion. It''s very dangerous!" ... "It''s fine. I''ve experienced many injuries like this." Bradley had never expected that he would be defined as a crazy man by traffic police today. "Why do you think so? Don''t underestimate these wounds. These wounds will cause internal injuries and hurt your vitality, do you understand? You''re not married and haven''t had kids yet. How can you not take care of your health? Tell me, why did you crash into a tree? Did some bastard colleague of yours purposely take your car when he saw the good conditions of our family and got envied?" Jesus. Bradley was depressed, "Meghan, I really admire your rich imagination. You shouldn''t be the general manager but a scriptwriter." "You brat! How can you have the mood to joke? I''m so worried for you! I felt so ufortable in the heart!" Meghan sighed and stretched out her hand. She caressed Bradley''s forehead lovingly, her eyes filled with sympathy and affection. Why would a sunny boy like Bradley always have sadness in his eyes? Before Meghan could think further, a man rushed into the emergency room. "Meghan? How''s Bradley?" A handsome and radiant man stood in front of Meghan, panting slightly. He nervously looked at Meghan''s face and found that her eyes were red. He frowned and said, "What? Is the situation not good?" Meghan rolled her eyes, "Shut up! Don''t jinx my brother! Bradley is fine!" The attending doctor of Bradley greeted Camryn, "Mr. Horn, you''re here." Actually, Camryn was only 32 years old, even younger than the attending doctor. "Is the patient alright? He is my brother." "He''s fine. The patient has a tough body. If it was someone else, then the oue might be uncertain..." Camryn listened to the doctor''s report and looked at Meghan from time to time. Now, Bradley finally understood his meaningful gaze. Something called affection was inside. It was the kind of gaze that Bradley often gave Hazel. Camryn heaved a sigh of relief. He walked to Bradley''s bed and bowed slightly. He was dressed like a student and was very clean. He looked like a prince. He smiled warmly at Bradley and said, "Bradley, long time no see. I didn''t expect to meet you here." ... Before Bradley could say anything, Meghan elbowed Camryn and rolled her eyes, "Hey, watch yourself!" Bradley couldn''t help butugh. From the looks of it, Camryn and Meghan were likely to be a couple. "Mr. Horn, I''m fine. My sister just likes to make a fuss." "Hey, you brat! You''re knocked out yet you said you''re fine?" Meghan was so anxious that she stared. Camryn looked at Meghan and advised her in a low voice, "I''ve asked about his condition and read the case. Bradley is really fine, don''t worry. He will probably be discharged from the hospital after resting for a day." "That soon? Why don''t we transfer him to a private ward and put him under observation in it for a few days so as not to leave him any seque?" Meghan hugged Camryn''s arm with a helpless expression. Camryn was shocked by Meghan''s action. His breathing elerated and he put his hands around Meghan''s waist. Bradley saw all of this. "Meghan, he doesn''t have to. You don''t need to worry about that. Don''t you trust me?" Meghan''s eyes were red, and she still hadn''t recovered from the shock of her brother''s car ident. Her lips trembled as she muttered, "Camryn, you know, it''s just Bradley and me now in my family. If anything happens to him, I can''t live..." Camryn hugged Meghan tightly, petted her, and advised, "I understand, I understand all of this. Don''t worry, I guarantee that your family will be fine." Camryn sighed slightly. For her brother, she could give up anything, including her happiness, her love, her everything. It was always been like this since a few years ago. Bradley''s phone rang. He leisurely nced at it but upon this nce, he immediately gathered his spirits and took his phone with an unbelievable speed. He quickly connected it. He spoke so carefully, "Hello?" Meghan, who was sobbing in Camryn''s arms, was so surprised that she stopped crying and curiously looked at Bradley. This brat ... just now, it looked as if he was going to die. Why did he suddenly be so energetic? ... "Yeah ... where are you? Near the school? ... Aren''t you ... me? I, I, I''m in the hospital ... Well, it''s a long story, I had a car ident ... What? Which hospital? Don''t, don''te ... emergency room of the First Hospital ... I said don''te ... What do I want to eat? I''ll eat whatever you buy ... Don''t worry, take it easy ... Okay, I''ll wait for you." Bradley smiled and hung up. He seemed to have been injected with mass energy, and he suddenly became refreshed. He totally changed! Meghan widened her beautiful eyes in disbelief. Who was the person called? It must be an energetic person! With just a phone call, Bradley became lively and vigorous. His eyes were also filled with spirit. "Bradley ... the person who called is..." Bradley came to himself from the excitement. He looked at Meghan and Camryn and immediately drove them away. "Meghan, don''t stay here. Hurry up and leave! Hurry up and leave this ce!" "Why should I leave? My brother is hospitalized, why should I leave?" "Don''t worry about me. You''re so annoying. She''ll be here soon. You will embarrass me! Hurry up and leave!" "I ... you..." "Meghan, I am warning you, if you don''t leave, I won''t go and work in the office. I''ll be a criminal police all my life, and I''ll scare you every day!" "Alright, alright, you brat, you always use this to threaten me. That ... the person who wants to see you is a girl, right?" Meghan smiled and wanted to take out something, but Bradley rolled his eyes fiercely. "Will you go or not? How can you be so annoying? Go!" Then Bradley muttered, "Stop being the third wheel!" Camryn couldn''t help butugh. He tugged at Meghan''s clothes and said, "Let''s go together." When Meghan was dragged out by Camryn, she heard Bradley roar, "Take this too! Take this away!" Meghan turned around and saw Bradley pointing at the instion bucket on the table. It was the bird nest soup that the butler had just sent over, and it was still warm. "Take this away as well! No traces of you are allowed here!" ... Meghan almost fainted from anger. Camryn smiled and walked over. He took the instion bucket and pulled the angry Meghan out. Only then did Bradley let out a sigh of relief. He stared nkly and narrowed his eyes in delight as he thought of Hazel. Didn''t she get picked up by that Lucas? Why did she call him again? It would be so happy for him to hear Hazel''s curse! Bradley fiddled with his fingers and waited for the beauty, to be precise, a valiant beauty''s arrival. ............................................................................................. Some were happy and some were sad. Lucas parked the car on the roadside, not caring if it would jam the traffic. He couldn''t help but sigh as he watched Hazel walk further and further away. Chapter 460: Feel Free to Envy! Chapter 460: Feel Free to Envy! Did he do something wrong? He was so dying to kiss her that he almost went crazy. He realized that he couldn''t live without her. Why did she still hate him so much? Lucas was so depressed that he lit a cigarette and smoked. He then dialed Oliver''s number and talked through the speakerphone. "Oliver, I really want to kill you! What a stupid idea did youe up with!" Oliver was reading the financial report and was confused. "What idea? What do you mean?" The ountant peeked at Oliver who was young and handsome and appreciated his face. "Didn''t you give Emmett an idea? You have to tell a woman that you love her and show your love with actions ... Why was I rebuffed when I did so? She almost killed me!" "What? That''s funny. Lucas, aren''t you disdainful of paying attention to Hazel? Why did you go see her today?" Oliverughed. His red lips and ck eyes looked so attractive that the ountant waspletely infatuated with him. Lucas was angry and said, "She ignored me, and now she''s leaving me to meet her lover! Damn, I''m going to meet you right now. I''ll kill you!" Oliver chuckled. "Don''te. I''m not in thepany. Even if I''m in thepany, I''ll run away first. By the way, Lucas, you didn''t hear the most important sentence I said to Emmett." ... "Which sentence?" "I told Emmett that the most important thing is to tell her how much you love her and marry her." "What? Why didn''t I hear that?" "So, you failed for a reason. Lucas, how pitiful you are." Lucas was stunned. After dinner, Emmett hugged ine and sat on the sofa, touching her body. ine didn''t stop him at first because she was veryfortable with lying on his leg after eating, just like a little pig. But... It was getting more and more unbearable! All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Bad-bear Smith''s hands not only touched her chest, but also went to touch her private part. "Hey, Emmett, shouldn''t you stop? Aren''t you tired?" Emmett looked down and kissed ine''s forehead. He smiled softly, "How can I be tired? When have you seen me tired?" "But I''m tired!" ine wailed. "When did I make you tired? I treat you like a treasure. I move a lot while you are still." As he spoke, his hands slid into her private parts. "Oh ... don''t ... don''t do this..." "Don''t what, baby? Tell me what I shouldn''t do?" Emmett''s hands were still moving, and even going inside. ine''s could hardly breathe, and her body was trembling. She tightened her legs, squinted her wet eyes, and her cheeks were flushed. "I''m angry ... Don''t do this ... Stop... Bad guy ... Stop..." "You''re lying. You obviously want that. You''re wet ..."Emmettughed. Why did ine hate Emmett''sughter so much? Heughed so mischievously! Damn! Please take your hands off me for god''s sake! "Didn''t you know that people need to exercise after meals? You will be happy and live a long life if you do this." ... Emmett rubbed ine in his arms. He was sexually aroused. He lowered his head, held ine''s face, and kissed her fervently. ine said, trembling, "The ... exercise... is not this kind of ... "Emmett''s kiss stopped her words. ine was almost naked. Her clothes were messy, her lips were slightly swollen, and her legs were numb. If ine were not rubbing against him, sitting on his leg, kissing him and begging him, he would have sex with her directly. When they left thepany, almost all the staff went off work. It was dark and the night was beautiful. He held her hand and they strolled together. They swayed their hands like other couples. The miserable bodyguards following behind also had to hold onto their guns and follow them from afar. They walked to the pedestrian mall where many small shops were. Of course, there were also a lot of people. Immediately, the bodyguards braced themselves up and encircled Emmett and ine. The situation here was extremelyplicated. There were so many people. In this kind of environment, an assassin would easily seed and escape. Why did young mastere to public ces? It was messy and crowded, so the bodyguards were under a lot of pressure. "Emmett, is it beautiful?" ine was appreciating the essories in a shop. She picked up a small hairpin and put it on her head to show it to Emmett. Emmett looked at it carefully and nodded, "Not bad. Try this again. I think this is more suitable for you." "Which one?" ine looked at the one Emmett was pointing at. Her eyes immediately lit up, "Oh my god, this is indeed very exquisite." Emmett nodded in admiration as she took out that one and pinned it on her hair. Under Emmett''s encouragement, ine chose a lot of essories, like hairpins and cartoon phone cases etc. The shopkeeper''s eyes lit up when they checked out. ''God. I met a rich man today. He doesn''t even look at the price.'' The shopkeeper ounted and the total price was more than 300. Emmett took out his wallet. The minor value was 1,000. He didn''t even blink and gave a 1,000 note to the shopkeeper, "Keep the change." ... He held ine''s waist with one hand and left with an essory shopping bag on the other. The shopkeeper widely opened his mouth and held the note, being stunned for a while. "I''m rich! I am really lucky today!" Just as he was immersed in the happiness, the short and chubby ine rushed back. Her fair hand reached out to the shopkeeper and said, "Hey, can you give me the change? The item we bought just now is 365. Please give me 635." The shopkeeper''s smile froze. He looked at ine and felt that God was ying tricks on him. ine left happily with the money. Emmett waiting outsideughed, "I don''t know you are so frugal. Alright, since you are so good at managing money, I''ll leave all my money to you." ine happily flipped the money, rolled her eyes, and pouted, "Stop fooling me with nice words. You have so much money in the real estate, unlike our normal people. Don''t lie to me." "You''ve be smarter." Emmett stroked ine''s hair with a smile and praised, "Looks like learning from me is not bad for you." ine was so scared that her face flushed. She looked around nervously and then beat Emmett, "Why are you being so casual? We are in public ces ... Don''t say that!" Emmett embraced ine tightly. He smiled and looked so attractive. Many girls who passed by were stunned. They thought that they had seen a celebrity. "I love my girl. I do whatever I want. Who cares! I can kiss you right now." ine was frightened and waved her hands, "No! No! Emmett, please don''t do this ... " Emmett bent down, lowered his head, and touched ine''s earlobe with his lips, breathing and saying. "On our wedding day, I will kiss you in front of many, many people. At that time, your shyness won''t work." ine curled her lips and trembled. She was already worried about that day. ''In front of many people ... kiss ... god, this makes me nervous. I want to hide somewhere.'' ... ine bit her lips and blushed. However, she became happy when she nced at the super handsome man beside her. ''Just like walking along the street with a sturdy and beautiful dog ... so proud!'' ''Girl, you guys should be eager, but whatever ... He is mine. Feel free to be jealous!'' Thinking of this, ine smiled and embraced Emmett''s sturdy waist. She looked up and grinned at Emmett. "Baby, don''t look at me like this. I''m afraid I couldn''t control myself tonight." The smile on ine''s face froze. Such an energetic lecher... ine was so frightened that she quickly lowered her head. Emmett immediatelyughed when he saw ine''s frightened expression. "Let''s go. Come home with me. Let''s go back to our home. Not only I, but the servants miss you." Emmett said gently. ine was very happy at first ... ''I''m such a nice person, even the servants miss me.'' However, when she thought about it again, her face turned pale. ''That''s bullshit! He obviously wants to sleep with me! Damn!'' "Emmett, Hazel has just been discharged from the hospital. As her good friend, I have to stay with and take care of her." Emmett squinted. Chapter 461: Trivial Matter Chapter 461: Trivial Matter At this moment, he really hoped that Hazel disappeared from the world. So evil! "You don''t have to do it and you are not capable enough to do it. I think it''s better to let Lucas go take good care of her. Lucas will take good care of her." ine was stunned. Good? What did he mean? Looking at ine''s confused expression, Emmett smiled mischievously and exined, "It''s like ... how I treat you." ine waspletely confused. ...............................................................** Kayden drove over to the address ording to Ellie. They were filming on the beach in an enclosing area. There were a lot of equipment and staff, as well as a bunch of people who served the celebrities. Kayden squinted and got out of the car. Behind him, five or six fancy cars parked one after another, and a dozen strong men came out of the cars. Kayden smoked his cigarette, apanied by his men, and walked towards the filming location. ... Kayden was surprised. Didn''t he send someone to deal with the advertisement that Ellie mentionedst time? Didn''t he give her the right for the advertisement shoot? Why did she ask for his help again? So annoying. Thinking that Ellie was ine''s younger sister, Kayden wanted to curse! Kayden led some gangsters to the shooting site, instantly scaring all the staff there. ''I remember ... we have paid them in advance. Why do these gangsterse today?'' "Excuse me... what''s wrong?" An executive from the investor immediately greeted Kayden with a smile. Kayden nced at the man with disdain and said, "We''re looking for someone." "Alright ... Who are you looking for?" "It''s none of your business." Kayden replied unhappily and the executive blinked in a daze. "Piss off! Stay out of my way!" A gangster was already impatient. He pushed the executive two meters away. The fat executive was domineering amongst the cast. The boys from the ZH n regarded him as a pig who did not worth a kick. The executive took a few steps back and sat down on the ground, letting out a miserable cry, "Oh!" His suit pants were torn all of a sudden. Some people covered their mouths andughed, but more people were frightened. As expected, the gangsters were looking for trouble! "What''s going on? What''s going on? We know Dave in this area. We''ve paid him. What are you guys doing?" Another potbellied man, who looked like a manager, walked over valiantly. Kayden was so annoyed. He was just looking for Ellie, why did these people constantly disturb him? "Piss off. If you get in my way again, I''ll kill you." Kayden said impatiently in a low voice. The manager was stunned for a moment and immediately became afraid. However, in front of so many staff, he couldn''t back off. So, he straightened up, pretending to be confident, and said. "How dare you. I ... we have a lot of people." ... Kayden sighed slightly and snapped his fingers. Four men immediately ran out from behind him, caught the leader, and began to punch and kick him. Their quick movements and vicious attacks showed that they were very experienced. "God... Help... Someone..." The manager rolled and wailed on the ground, but no one dared toe forward to help him. "How annoying! Call that damn Dave and ask him toe over here! Is he in charge of this area?" "Yes, Mr. Kayden, it''s his area. These useless people just can''t do a good job. I''ll call Dave right now." "Who does Dave follow?" "He follows Troy Lane." "Troy is so bad at choosing his subordinate. What kind of people did he choose?" Their conversation shocked everyone present. Dave, who they thought was very powerful, turned out to be a subordinate of Kayden''s subordinate. They were speechless... Kayden looked around this ce and saw a very beautiful woman standing there. Because she wore very exquisite makeup, she looked stunning at a nce. That woman looked a little familiar... Just as Kayden was thinking about who that woman was, someone hit him on the shoulder. "Who is it!" Who dared to attack Kayden! Where were those guys who were supposed to protect Kayden? Kayden turned around and saw they cower. Then, he found that Ellie had stood beside him. Today, Ellie was dressed fashionably. On such a cold day, she was wearing a skirt with her navel revealed, and a short top underwear, which outlined her curvy and youthful body. "Hey! What kind of look is that? Why are you staring at Avery? Bad guy!" Ellie curled her lips, still unable to calm down, and then tweaked Kayden''s arm. Kayden immediately raised his arm and dodged Ellie''s hand. He inhaled and said, "Are you a dog? Can you do anything else except biting and hitting others! Who is Avery?" Kayden always felt that Ellie''s was like a riffraff. She was a girl, but she spoke so rudely and acted casually. What was wrong with the Jones family? How could such a strange humane from the Jones family? ... Ellie pointed to where Kayden had just looked. "She is Avery. Didn''t you just peek at her? Are you in love with her? I''m warning you, if you dare to cheat on my sister, I''ll kill you!" As Ellie spoke, she hit Kayden again. This time, she stood on tiptoe and pinched Kayden''s ear. The gangsters of the ZH n were stunned, and then they all pursed their lips and tittered. Unexpectedly, Kayden, who was highly respected by many people, was afraid of a little girl. How pitiful! His ears were being grabbed by a girl. "What are you doing? Put down your hand!" Kayden''s face turned slightly red. He put Ellie''s hands down and frowned. "What are you talking about? Cheat on your sister? I have nothing to do with your sister. Nonsense!" All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. If Emmett heard this, he would probably be dead. "Really? Don''t you like my sister?" "There must be something wrong with me if I like your sister!" After saying that, Kayden regretted it. His words were too ambiguous. Did he mean that there was something wrong with Emmett? Ellie immediatelyughed, "I am relieved to know that." "Why are you relieved? Don''t think about bad ideas all day long." "I am not thinking bad things. I''m a good girl." Good girl? God, she was everything but a good girl. Ridiculous! "Why do you ask me toe here? Hurry up, I have a lot of things to do!" Ellie immediately lowered her head and tried her best to pretend to be sad. She thought to herself, ''Ellie, cry! Cry!'' Finally, Ellie curled her lips and squeezed out a few tears. She raised her head and sobbed at Kayden with sadness, "Kayden! I''ve been bullied! You have to avenge me!" ... Kayden was so scared by Ellie''s expression that he trembled and got sick, but at the same time, he wanted tough. He was afraid that if heughed, Ellie would act more overly. So, he tried his best to control himself. He covered Ellie''s face with his big hand and scolded, "Don''t make such a disguising expression, just tell me!" Ellie immediately stood upright, pointed at the beauty and said, "She bullied me! The leading actress for today''s advertisement should be me, but she suddenly came and reced me. I became someone walking behind her. She bullied me!" Only then did Kayden realize what was going on. All the staff present were frightened. They didn''t expect that Ellie, an ordinary girl, would bring someone from the underworld. "You were the leading actress at first?" "Of course! I was the one who took the lead! And I was the only one, okay? Why did Avery suddenly rece me? Besides, although she is a superstar, she can''t bully me like this, right?" Ellie red at Avery with jealousy. She was very angry. She held Kayden''s arm and shook it, "I don''t care. Kayden, you have to stand up for me!" Kayden tried to get rid of Ellie''s arm, but she held tightly. He didn''t want to argue with her. He rubbed his aching temples with the other hand, sighed slightly, and cursed Ellie a thousand times in mind. Then he suppressed his anger and said, "Ellie, please, it''s not a big deal. You can tell me on the phone, alright? Do you really have to ask me toe here in person? I have a lot of things to do. I thought you are in trouble, so I immediately rushed over. It turns out that it''s a trivial matter." As Kayden spoke, everyone was nervous. Changing the leading actress was a big deal, alright? Chapter 462: Its Just That Simple Chapter 462: It''s Just That Simple Hearing Kayden''s words, Ellie burst with joy. She didn''t expect Kayden to be so capable. It seemed that she was likely to snatch the main character of this advertisement from Avery! ... Ellie was full of joy inside, but still she put on a look of sorrow. Her lips, as well as her voice trembled. "Kayden... If you don''te, I''m afraid that I''ll be pushed into the sea and drown." Ellie cried, "They are so cruel! They took my part away and wanted me to shut up! I''m afraid I won''t be able to see my sister again." Kayden looked at Ellie''s strenuous performance. He really wanted tough. Just then, Ellie said that they gave her a costar part, and she was unhappy about it. Now, she said they were going to kill her or something. This Ellie really had the talent to be an actress. She was full of lies. Kayden nodded. One of his men found a chair for him. Sitting on the chair, Kayden crossed his legs and supported his forehead with one hand. His face was filled with impatience as he said, "Who is in charge of this show?" There was deathly silence. No one dared to speak because they were all afraid of death. Kayden sneered, "Let''s put it this way. If there''s no one in charge, I''ll smash this ce." Hearing the word "smash", everyone took a deep breath. Immediately, a middle-aged man stepped forward. "Please don''t! I''m the investor. This is the director." Then, he pointed at the bearded man beside him. The bearded man quickly nodded and smiled at Kayden. Kayden still looked fierce and said, "I don''t care who this superstar is. Our ZH n never bows to anyone. You can go to outside and ask around about my reputation. The main character of this advertisement must go to her, to my little sister." Silence filled the air. Only Ellie raised her chin, and her face full of pride. The beautiful woman over there finally walked over and said coldly, "I''m the main character of this advertisement. Why should I give it to her? Because of you?" Kayden looked at Avery with his narrowed eyes and said, "You bet!" Ellie stood beside Kayden and made a face at Avery. Avery held her anger back and sneered, "I didn''t get this part on my own, I also have some background." Ellie immediately leaned into Kayden''s ear and said loudly, "She was taken care of by some big boss. I told you not to fall in love with her. She''s whore who sleeps around. She does not even deserve you." ... Ellie said it so loudly because she clearly wanted to embarrass Avery. Sure enough, Avery was so angry that her face turned red and white. "Watch your mouth!" Avery shouted at Ellie. "Oh, I''m talking to my brother. Why are you interrupting? Do you know what politeness is?" Kayden was speechless towards Ellie''s rash behaviors. In this world, there weren''t many people who could use distorted reasoning to justify themselves like this. Avery rolled her eyes and said, "This advertisement was invested by people on my side!" Kayden sneered, "That''s simple. I''ll make your people withdraw the funding and we will be the new investor. Is Dave here?" When Dave received the call, he hurried over as fast as he could. Upon hearing that Kayden had personally arrived and was furious, he was almost scared to death. If the people from the gannd organization didn''t know who Kayden was, then they were really old-fashioned. Dave wiped away his cold sweat and ran over from behind the crowd. "Coming,ing! Kayden, I''m here. If I knew you came here personally beforehand, I could have made better preparation to wee you!" Dave''s waist had bent to ny degrees. He was frightened and cowering. His usual arrogance was nowhere to be found. "Have a few richest business owners from your districte over. Each one takes out two million and makes it to twenty million to invest in my sister''s advertisement." "Yes, yes, right away! This is a trivial matter!" Dave grinned foolishly, "Those thieving brats do what Kayden told them!" Avery''s body shook. She only used one million for shooting this advertisement... When the director heard twenty million, his eyeballs almost popped out. Twenty million, not to mention making an advertisement, it was enough to make a movie. Ellie was also so surprised that she felt dizzy. Kayden added, "Find a few famous directors to help my sis. Stop filming these useless advertisements. Just shoot a movie or a TV series. Leave this to Ace." The man called Ace lowered his head and replied, "Yes, I will hand the proposal to you tomorrow." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. It was just that simple... ... Avery''s body shook again. "You, you bastards! How can you steal my advertisements like this? I''m not afraid of you gang people! Do you know who my boyfriend is?" Avery screamed. Ellie corrected with disdain, "How dare you call him your boyfriend? You are at best his mistress." Kayden almostughed. Ellie was such a naughty girl! Kayden said, "No matter who he is, you have to show me some respect." "Not necessarily?" Avery also sneered, "He is the CEO of the Lee Group. Hope that doesn''t scare you!" Kayden''s eyes widened. "Who? You mean Lucas?" Lucas'' name was spoken by Kayden, which made Avery somewhat uneasy. "Lucas or something?" Ellie pretended on purpose. Kayden chuckled. "You said you were Lucas'' girlfriend? Are you kidding me? The woman Lucas loved the most, the woman he was chasing, was a good friend of this girl''s sister. Hazel. You are nothing!" Ellie immediately jumped up, Hazel? Is that Lucas Hazel''s boyfriend?" Kayden nodded, "Yeah, weren''t we still discussing how to take back Hazel''s heartst night? Lucas has been having a headache for this woman for some time." "Wow! Hazel is with a rich guy! Next time I see her, I must have her buy me thetest LV bag. Kayden fell silent. ''Why are you looking for Hazel? Isn''t it more convenient for you to find your own sister? Your brother-inw is much richer.'' At the same time, he couldn''t help but admire ine. She actually didn''t tell her sister about her rtionship with Emmett. It seemed that this woman didn''t like to show off. Avery''s face turned pale instantly. It was as if she was stripped naked in front of everyone. Avery covered her face and ran away, crying. The investors and directors all regarded Ellie as the queen now. They didn''t dare to look at her with the same disdainful gaze as before. Ellie spun around happily. She directly pounced on Kayden. When Kayden was not mentally prepared at all, she kissed Kayden on the cheek. Kayden was dumbfounded. Kayden''s men snickered. ... "Kayden, you''re incredible. I admire you so much. You''re my idol, a super idol! ..." Kayden touched the ce where Ellie just kissed him, and it was still a little wet, making him excited. Kayden stood up and nced at Ellie, who was going crazy from excitement, and walked away without saying a word. Ellie chased after him a few steps and shouted to her, "Kayden! I''ll treat you to a drink some other day and help you hook up with some girls!" Kayden suddenly staggered. ''Damn! How can a girl of her age say something like this?'' He really regretteding here! So regretted! Kayden got into the car, sat in the back seat, closed his eyes. Somehow, his mind was in a mess. Ellie''s mboyant and naughty image was all over. Of course, there was also the kiss that she left on his face... "I doubt this girl is crazy." Kayden couldn''t help but curse in a low voice, but he couldn''t help but smile too. This Ellie ... and her sister ine were simply people from two different worlds. .................................................................. Hazel went to the emergency room of the hospital and searched every ce. She heard someone shouting, "I''m here! Here!" Hazel followed the sound and saw two nurses with a man wrapped like a mummy standing there. And the man was waving his hand at her. "Are you ...Bradley?" Hazel widened her eyes and walked over in disbelief. She stared at the mummy with her mouth agape. "Am I ugly in this?" Bradley looked at Hazel embarrassedly. Her soft eyes were watery. A man in love always cared about what his lover thought of him. "It''s not ugly but frightening! How did you end up like this?" Hazel exaggeratedly said. The she frowned worriedly, "You didn''t look so well. Your face is a bit yellow. Are you alright?" ... Bradley wanted to say that he was fine, but the two nurses supporting him said, "He is not okay! Mild concussion. He has to stay in bed and be observed. To wee you, he insisted on getting out of bed and standing up. No matter how we tried to persuade him, he wouldn''t listen." Bradley''s face turned even redder. Chapter 463: Unlock Marks Company Chapter 463: Unlock Mark''s Company Hazel frowned and shouted, "Are you stupid? You should listen to the doctors and nurses here. Why the fuss? Why are you so polite to me? I''m not your boss. Lie down!" The moment Hazel said "lie down", Bradley immediately lied down. He was no longer awkward. The nurses were extremely shocked. Bradley was really obedient to Hazel. Hazel sat on a stool and tucked in the quilt for Bradley. She leaned over to him and sniffed. Her delicate face and red lips were just a few centimeters above Bradley. Bradley could even smell her fragrance. Their breaths intertwined. Bradley instantly became shy. He could barely breathe. Hazel sniffed. She sat down again and said, "Well, you don''t smell of alcohol, so you didn''t drink. Then, how did you manage to knock yourself into a tree?" "I..." Bradley stuttered. Of course, he couldn''t tell her that he was almost driven mad by Hazel. He only muttered, "I''m distracted..." "You stupid thing!" Hazel scolded Bradley and then asked, "Have you eaten yet?" "No." "Well, that''s good. I''ve bought green bean soup and some buns. Let''s eat together." "Great." Hazel took out the food from the bag, which she had bought at a cheap price. She ate one bun and then fed another to Bradley. Bradley was so happy. After they were full, Hazel took out her phone and started ying games. "What games are you ying?" "Why do you want to know? You''re a patient. Close your eyes and sleep! Hurry!" "I''m not sleepy... I want to y games too. I''m so boring." "It''s really fun. Let''s watch it together." Hazel climbed onto the hospital bed andy side by side with Bradley. They both fixed their gazes on the phone screen. Half an hourter, Hazel fell asleep. Bradley quietly nced at the woman beside him. He lifted the quilt and tucked Hazel in. Were they sharing the same bed now? ... ine had to give it to Emmett''s subordinates. They could arrange a car for her at the blink of an eye. It was like magic. Just now, ine and Emmett were having a walk together. ine said that she was tired, so Emmett suggested that they go home. Then, he turned around and waved his hand, and suddenly, a few cars were driven over. That was how the rich live... Sitting in the car, Emmett hugged ine in his arms. He said, "Baby, your body is so soft. You are so fleshy." Emmett meant to praise her, but it sounded like he was gging off her. ine was very annoyed. No one would like to be said fleshy, let alone a girl. So, she retorted unconvincingly, "Fleshly? But at least I''m better than you. Your body is so hard all over." Emmett wasn''t annoyed. Instead, he put on a strange smile. He scanned ine''s cheeks with his lips and exhaled, "That''s right. Do you miss that hard part of me so much?" That part? (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine was confused. After five seconds, she suddenly blushed as she raised her small fist to hit Emmett, "You are ... You are no other than a suit! Why did you..." "Honey, you look so cute with you blushed." Then, Emmett added, "So cute ... that I want to make you cry..." ine was so angry. She wanted to express her anger with action, but Emmett took the initiative and pounced over to kiss ine. It became somewhat sexy in the car... With Emmett kissing her, ine could hardly breathe. Suddenly, her phone rang. She hesitated for a long time before finally picking up her phone. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Hello?" Emmett still didn''t let her go. He kissed her on the neck again and again. ine was quite uneasy. "ine, Mark''spany has been blocked. I heard that it was Emmett who had sent people to lock down the Wilson family. Do you know about this?" Franklin said anxiously. "What? What did you say?" ine was shocked. This was the first time she had heard of this. ine was no longer spellbound now. She pushed Emmett''s head away and asked Franklin, "Say it again?" "Well, I heard that the Wilson family''spany was locked down. It seemed that it was Emmett who gave the order..." "Is that so?" ine didn''t even know what she was talking about. She cut off the phone and turned to look at Emmett, who still looked rather desirous. She asked him, "Did you give the order to lock down Mark''s company?" ... Hearing this, Emmett''s heart sank. ''Damn it, she knows.'' "What did you say?" Emmett chuckled, pretending to be calm. "Why did Franklin say that Mark''spany was locked down by you? Is that so?" ine tugged at the cor of her clothes. There was also a driver in the car, yet she was almost naked because of Emmett! "What are you talking about? I have nothing to do with hispany. I''m too busy to care about that." Emmett gave ine a definite answer. He looked confident too. ine pouted and said, "Where there''s smoke, there''s fire. Why is everyone saying that it was you who did it? Mark is very nice to me, and he is also very generous. He''s my friend. Don''t do this to him." Emmett secretly gritted his teeth. ''Mark is very nice to you, isn''t he? Well, the more he is, the more I have to teach him a lesson!'' Jealousy men were no less scary than jealousy women. "Maybe they thought that Tianyi Group was too powerful. They were jealous, so they made it all up. Why should I lock down hispany? It doesn''t make sense. ine, am I that unprofessional?" Emmett blinked at ine with an innocent expression. His eyes were so beautiful. ine rolled her eyes at Emmett and sank her face. ''Bad-bear Smith is definitely a person who would use his position for something private!'' "I don''t care. Unlock Mark''spany." "What?" Emmett raised his voice. ine pretended not to see Emmett''s unhappy face. She raised her chin and said, "I don''t care about the truth, but you should help Mark with this matter. No matter what, he''s a friend of mine. No more excuses. I know that our President Smith is capable of anything. You can definitely help him." "Why should I help him?" Emmett snorted softly, looking displeased. He wanted Mark to disappear from ine''s life, so there was no way that he could help him. Otherwise, he would be losing his mind. No way! "Because Mark likes me, but I like you. No one likes Mark, so he is the most pitiful one!" ine said. It could barely be counted as a reason. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Emmett turned around and stared nkly at the pink-faced ine. "What ... did you say?" ... ine blinked her big eyes, "What did I say? Didn''t you hear that? You''re not deaf..." "Say it again!" Emmett suddenly grabbed ine''s hand very hard. ine could even feel Emmett''s hand trembling slightly. What was wrong with Emmett? "I said, because Mark likes me, but I like you. No one likes Mark. Isn''t he the most pitiful one? Shouldn''t we help him?" Emmett bit his thin lips and smiled. He was so excited that he suddenly hugged ine tightly and whispered, "OK! I''ll help him! Baby, you''re so adorable! You''re the most adorable girl in the world!" (¡Ño¡Ñ) ... ine was confused. What happened to Emmett all of a sudden? ine didn''t know that her simple, sincere words had saved the Wilson family. ine poked Emmett''s hard arm with her finger and moaned, "Hey, you''re really... You''re going to choke me to death..." Emmett smiled gently and turned his face sideways. He gave ine a warm kiss in the ear, then sat down. When ine was still in a daze, he grabbed his phone and called Kayden. "Kayden, how did the Wilson family''spany get locked down? Who did it? ... ine feels really bad about this and has asked me to help the Wilson family. So, let''s listen to ine and see what we can do to help Mark''spany." Emmett seeded in ying the me game. He turned to look at ine and raised his eyebrows, saying, "Am I obedient to you?" ine grinned and said, "Yeah! I''ll say thank you on behalf of Mark." Emmett nced sideways and said, "Why are you thanking me on his behalf? You are not his girlfriend, but mine. This time, it is us who have helped him." "Emmett, how kind of you ~ ~ ~" ine was an innocent girl. She didn''t think too much about this matter. Naturally, she didn''t know that the person in front of her was an expert in the business world who was famous for scheming. ine happily pounced into Emmett''s arms and rubbed against him like a kitten. ... Emmett stared at ine and smiled mischievously. He said in a hoarse voice, "Since I''m so obedient to you, tonight ... shouldn''t you reward me?" ine felt nervous. Her lips trembled as she sobbed, "I''m still feeling numb between my legs..." "Alright. Forget it, OK?" Emmett patted ine''s shoulder. ine immediately smiled happily and said, "Sure." "I won''t ask you to reward me anymore. I''ll do it myself." (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine froze. Bad-bear Smith¡ªwasn''t he talking about the same thing? Speaking of Kayden. After receiving a strange phone call from Emmett, he was dumbfounded. He blinked his eyes with the phone held in hand. He waspletely at a loss. "Did Emmett actually just say that? Didn''t Emmett and Jasper work together to lock down Mark''s company? Why did he tell me to help the Wilsons now? I''m not in charge of thepany. What on earth was Emmett thinking about?" A subordinate in frontughed, "Is Emmett with his girlfriend?" Immediately, Kayden was enlightened. Chapter 464: Kayden Felt That He Had Fallen Chapter 464: Kayden Felt That He Had Fallen "Bingo! That''s right! Our young master is not himself in front of ine. Forget it, just pretend that I miss the phone call. I guess that the young master will arrange Jasper to take care of the Wilsons." Kayden scratched his hair and sat in the car, looking at the glowing night scene outside. He couldn''t help but think of Ellie who was naughty. Then he thought of that big star called Avery. To stop Avery from causing trouble for Ellie, he had to talk to Lucas. Kayden called Lucas. It was obvious that he was in a bar or a casino. The background music was very noisy, and there was also a melodious sound floating around. "Mr. Lee..." "Oh, Kayden, is your boss looking for me again?" Lucas drank alone. Today, he was rejected by Hazel again. He only got a kiss from her. The restaurant he booked didn''t come to good use. He was frustrated. He came to a bar alone, not asking for any girl. He sat in the bustling hall and watched the people passing by. He drank alone. "Mr. Lee, what happened between you and that actress Avery? Is she your girl? " ... "Who? Who is Avery?" Lucas was confused. "Avery!" Kayden supported his forehead and was stunned at these wealthy rich men. ''They can even forget the woman they just slept with.'' Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Avery? Who is she? Where does she work?" Kayden couldn''t help butugh. "Isn''t that the actress who just gained some fame? Didn''t you two have an affair? Rumor has it that you two got a room..." "Who did I get a room with? Don''t talk nonsense!" "Hey, you''re really funny. Wait, I''ll send a photo to you immediately!" Without hanging up, Kayden used his phone to search the photo of Lucas and Avery. A photo of them walking out of the hotel appeared on the page. Kayden copied the photo and sent it to Lucas directly. Lucas opened his message box. Seeing that picture, He was a little confused. He zoomed in. After identifying the woman in the picture for a while, he finally recalled who she was and said to his phone, "Oh, she, oh my God, I forgot all about her ... She is not my girl! That was a misunderstanding. I just wanted to make Hazel jealous. Nothing happened between me and Avery. Hazel is the only one I love! I have nothing to do with that woman!" Just as what Kayden had thought, he said, "Alright, since you have nothing to do with this woman, then I will give order to shut her out. Are you okay with that?" "Just do what you want! I don''t care about her. She has nothing to do with me. Even if you kill her, I have no problem with it. I will say the same thing in front of Hazel. I''m only fallen for her, and I have no interest in other women. I can''t even y around now. Oh, my Hazel..." Heard this, Kayden was sure that Lucas must be drunk. Kayden asked where Lucas was and then hung up. ... Kayden flipped through his directory. Found one man on it and called, "Yes, it''s me. Do something for me. There''s an actress named Avery. She offended me. I don''t like her, and there''s no need to hurt her in the face. I''m not asking you to kill her. Just ruin her career as an actress. That''s right. Make sure it''s well done. If you can''t even handle this, your small mediapany will go bankrupt. " After Hanging up the phone, Kayden let out a long sigh of relief. The first thing came to his mind was that no one dared to mess with Ellie now. Just as he was about to smile on that, Kayden suddenly strained his face and covered his ears. He thought of a very serious question, ''Why should I treat Ellie so well?"! Why? '' He was the cruel leader of the ZH n. How could he show affection for a little girl? That was terrifying. Kayden felt that he had fallen. ................................. In the Smith''s Manor, Atwood was watering the flowers. One of his guys standing beside him was giving him a brief report on the situation in a low voice. "Young Master is currently deleting all news about Marina bit by bit. I believe the purpose of doing so is to get rid of Marina one day. Besides, after the power of Ninja falls into Young Master''s hands, the management there is much stricter than before. We have no way to detect thetest news inside. Young Master and ine have been very close recently." Atwood listened to the report, putting on a poker face, but his body trembled a bit. "I see ... You can go now." "Yes." The guy lowered his head and quietly walked out. Only then did Atwood throw down the watering-pot in his hand, pped his hands, and stood up with a solemn face. ''You brat, you insist on fighting against me! Do you really think you can be together with ine? It''s useless! Such an affectionate man won''t be able to aplish anything big!'' Atwood walked to the window and looked at the scenery outside. A trace of ruthlessness appeared on his face. ''You are forcing me to make a move! Alright, then I''ll hurt you hard!'' ...................................................** When Hazel woke up, she discovered that she felt asleep in Bradley''s arms. Hazel rubbed her painful neck and moved her body. "My neck. It must have been the pillow. It hurts so much..." She removed Bradley''s arm and slowly got out of the bed. It was veryte. She looked at her phone. It was already half past one in the morning. "Oh my god! I can''t spend the night with Bradley on the bed in the emergency room, can I?" Hazel couldn''t help butugh. ''I''m so funny. I was the one whoes to visit him, but I felt asleep faster than him.'' Hazel turned around and covered the quilt for Bradley. This fellow''s head was wrapped in gauze. His beautiful baby face now looked like a swollen garlic. Hazel sat on the bench by Bradley''s side and nned to make it through the night. A few days ago, it was Bradley who took care of her, and now it was her turn. At this moment, her phone rang. In the silent room, it suddenly rang, scaring Hazel to the point that her entire body trembled, and she jumped up. She covered her phone and hurried outside. When Hazel arrived at the lobby outside, she answered the phone while shivering. "Who is it?" Who called her at half past one in the middle of the night? It was crazy. If it was a fraud call, she would scold the person harshly. "Hazel ... Hazel ... Hazel ... Hazel..." Lucas'' drunken words came through the phone. Hazel''s entire body froze as if she was nailed there. "Why are you calling? Don''t call me. You can call your other women. Call that movie star!" Hazel hung up the phone, covered her chest, and stood in the silent hall, panting heavily. ''It still hurts.'' Even so, her heart still ached. Why did she still feel so much pain for that unreasonable man? Hazel''s phone rang again. She hesitated and didn''t want to answer it. However, the ringtone of her phone made her headache. "Why don''t you kill yourself? I told you not to call me. Are you bored? If you''re bored, you can go and jump into the river for a swim!" Hazel shouted. ... "Hello, Mr. Lee spat out blood. He fainted at our bar. Are you his friend? Can youe over quickly?" It was a strange voice over the phone. "What!" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Hazel raised her voice. At that moment, she was devastated. ''Lucas ... blood ... God! Does he have cancer or something? Is he still alive?'' Thinking about this, Hazel asked for the address and ran out in panic. .............................. Emmett brought ine back to the vi. As soon as he got out of the car, all the servants stood side by side and weed them. "Young Master and Young Madam, wee home!" ine opened his eyes wide and was stunned. Young Madam ... this title... "Are you a little unustomed to this title?" Emmett held ine''s hand and led her inside. "It''s not that I''m not ustomed to it, but I think Young Madam sounds too corrupted and capitalist!" "Then what do you want to be called? What about Young Mistress?" "Wait until we get married. I didn''t prepare tips for that today." ine''s humor made Emmettugh happily. The butler and the old servants were all very surprised. It was rare to see Emmett look so happy. Like other couples, the two of them sat on the sofa and watched TV. But Emmett insisted on hugging ine. He hugged her and watched TV while touching her with her clothes on. Chapter 465: It is Not Easy to Pursue a Girl Chapter 465: It is Not Easy to Pursue a Girl ine felt embarrassed and tried to stop him, but when she saw Emmett''s handsome face, she changed her mind. She felt her body gradually being soft and did not want to stop his touching anymore. Watching TV for almost half an hour, ine didn''t catch a single minute of it. Emmett coughed, bit ine''s earlobe, and whispered, "Now I wish the TV is broken... I can''t hold it anymore. Let''s just go upstairs and sleep." ine blushed. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Although she didn''t want to watch this boring TV show, it was still much better than being ''tortured'' upstairs. "Well, I''m enjoying it. Why don''t you go upstairs first?" ... "Didn''t you just say that you were tired?" Emmettughed, but it is more than augh. "What? I did not say that." ine widened her eyes in confusion. When did she ever say such a thing? Oh no! Emmett had already left the sofa with ine in his arms. "Since you are tired, you should go to bed early. Good sleep is better than any doctor." "Hey! I ... I didn''t... Hey, I don''t want to sleep!" ine struggled in Emmett''s arms. Emmett chuckled, "Alright, you are the boss. If you don''t want to sleep, then we can do some pre- bedtime exercises. It''s good for the quality of sleep." "Come on." ine can''t do anything butining. As expected, tonight was another bitter day to "exercise". Starting from the bath room, ine was turned over and back, squeaking and screaming. She cursed and begged the man in front of her. The bath was finally done. She was thrown into bed and "the exercise" started again. iney on the bed. Her body moved following the movements of the strong man behind her. ine wiped away his tears and thought, ''I must go online to see if there is any medicine that can help shorten the sex time.'' In the middle of the night, Emmett suddenly woke up and looked into his arms. ine waspletely exhausted. After it was finished, he was the one who carried her to the shower. She fell asleep in a daze amidst the crashing sound of water. She was like a cute, white and kitten, lying on the side of the bed, sleeping soundly. Her bright red lips were slightly pouted. Her long eyshes curled up like a fan. He looked at her with a faint moonlight. She was so cute that his breathing became heavier. Her little face was in his arms, and her little mouth blew hot air on his chest. He moved his arm and stroked her smooth, soft body. He could feel happiness. "I want this ... for the rest of my life!" The handsome man with a beautiful face smiled with his thin lips. Then, he hugged his kitten tightly and continued to sleep. ......................................................** Hazel took a taxi and rushed to the bar. She did not ask for change and ran inside. "Where is he? Where is he? Where is the person who was injured?" As soon as she entered, she ran around aimlessly, and if she met anyone, she would ask this question again and again. ... Finally, she saw a group of people in front her. She ran over and found Lucas lying on a sofa on his back. His chin still stained with blood, eyes slightly closed. "Are you all blind? Can''t you tell him needs first aid? Why didn''t you call an ambnce? Does a man''s life means nothing to you? Come on! Isn''t there a little bit of sympathy in your heart? Save him!" Hazel shouted at the crowd out of her worry and anxiety. When Lucas heard Hazel''s high-pitched voice, his eyelids trembled and opened. "Miss, we''ve already called an ambnce. It is on its way." A little boy said gently to Hazel. Hazel was furious. She immediately shouted at the boy, "Get out of my way! I do not know you and I do not need a kid to mess with me! You fucking sissy! Scram away!" The boy was scolded for his kindness. He was stunned for a moment and immediately tilted his face to the shoulder of a man beside him and started crying. He sobbed, "She is so mean! I am not a sissy!" "You''re not a sissy. She''s being rude." Another man said gently. Hazel nearly came out with something even worse. Damn it, we''vee to a sissy club. "Hazel?" cried Lucas weakly. "Yes! I''m here, Lucas. How are you? You must hold on. The doctor will be here soon. Hold on!" Hazel held Lucas'' hand. Her tears streamed down her cheeks, and her voice was already trembling. She''s scared. She thought she didn''t like him, but right now, she was really afraid that he would die. Really, really afraid. Lucas took a deep breath and said, "If I die, then I die. I am just regretting about one thing, Hazel. What I regret the most is that you have always ignored me. Would you get back to me?" Hazel''s tears surged even harder. "Stop spouting nonsense. Do not say death! You won''t die. Don''t talk anymore, okay? Rest." "I''m afraid that I won''t have a chance to say it again. Hazel, I love you very much. Please,e back to me, okay?" Lucas looked at Hazel affectionately. His words were likest words which nearly drowned Hazel in sadness. ... Hazel felt as if her heart was shattered into countless pieces. Her hand that Lucas gently held started to tremble unconsciously. "Alright, I promise. I won''t ignore you again, and I''ll get back to you. You can rest for a while and wait for the doctor. Hold on, you''ll be fine." Lucas smiled at Hazel, panting weakly. He kept his eyes open, looking at Hazel affectionately. Hazel''s tears were like a flood. No matter how hard she tried, she could not stop them from flowed out. The ambnce arrived, and several doctors carried stretchers in. Hazel was with Lucas, boarded the ambnce together. The ambnce began to sprint along the road. Hazel knelt beside Lucas, grabbing his hand and crying. "Hazel..." "What?" "Hazel ... if I die, don''t be sad. Just prepare the funeral as my wife and then you may continue to seek your happiness." "What nonsense! You can''t die! I won''t let you die! You need to recover from this!" "Hazel, actually, I''m afraid to face my feelings. I''m afraid to admit that I really fall in love with you.... Forgive me for my foolishness, okay? Forgive me. If there''s a chance, I will marry you." "Bastard! I''m warning you, you better not die. If you die, I won''t care about you. I''m going to find a lot of men. I will call five prostitutes in one night! I will try everything I can do to infuriate you until you vomit blood in the underworld. You''d better survive!" Lucasughed miserably, "If I could leave, I''ll beat that Bradley first. I''m jealous of him. I''m very jealous!" "He is my good friend. Don''t be jealous. I don''t have anything to do with him. You are being too narrow- minded." When they arrived at the hospital, doctors had already prepared for the rescue and Lucas was pushed into the operating room. Hazel almost copsed on the bench. She held her body, shedding tears as she trembled. After a while, she couldn''t hold on any longer and went to the bathroom. When she came out to wash her hands, she suddenly heard two men talking in the corridor. "Mr. Lee really tries. He ate more than ten pieces of chocte and drank bottles of beer to have a nose bleed. What a way to win a woman back!" "He even ended up in the hospital." "Yeah, disguising a stomach perforation is really a good one. He has even contacted with the hospital. Look at Mr. Lee. It is really not easy to pursue a girl." (¡Ñ_¡Ñ)Hazel leaned against the wall and almost crushed it. ... Hazel has stood there for several minutes before she regained her consciousness. ''Lucas! You bastard!" Hazel rolled her eyes and clenched her fists, walking towards the operating room. There were already a few more men at the door, presumably under Lucas''mand. Two men who were just chatting must be there too. Hazel didn''t even look at them. She walked straight to the door of the operating room. She used all her strength, raised her leg, and fiercely kicked at the door of the operating room! An earth-shattering sound rang out. All the men outside were startled. "What are you doing? This is an operating room. How can you kick the door?" Maybe it was because Hazel got strong legs, or maybe the door got really thin nk. Hazel kicked open the door of operating room. Hazel ignored the man outside and walked in with her arms crossed. "Lucas! Lucas!" Hazel shouted as she walked in. He subconsciously replied, "I''m here." Hazel turned around and followed the sound. The doctors and nurses inside were all staring nkly at her. She finally saw Lucas on the hospital bed. Lucas was looking at his phone and drinking the water which the nurse had sent him! Moreover, he was drinking water through a straw while ying mobile phone games! All the doctors and nurses were sitting there, rxed. For sure.... This was all an act! "Lucas! You son of a bitch! Can you do anything meaningful? You asshole! I hate you! I''m sick of you!" Hazel walked to the hospital bed and roared. Lucas, who was ying the game, was shocked, and the expensive phone in his hand fell onto the floor and shattered into pieces. "How? You... How did you get in here? Hazel ... Listen to me..." At this moment, Lucas couldn''t describe his panic with a proper word. His heart almost stopped beating. He tried to hold Hazel''s hand, but she had thrown him away. She looked furious, her eyes red. She pointed at Lucas'' nose and scolded, "You bastard!" You damn thing! How can you do such a thing? Why you are being so irritating? Chapter 466: So Said, So Done Chapter 466: So Said, So Done Hazel pointed at the tip of Lucas'' nose and scolded, "What the hell are you doing? You bastard! Do you think it''s fun? You always do such boring things! Why are you pretending to be sick? Are you aplished to wind me up? Are you happy to watch me cry? You''re not a good man! You''re an asshole!" "Hazel, honey. Please. Could you let me exin?" "No! You don''t get to talk to me now! All you say is bullshit. You bastard! I don''t want to hear your exnation. You have nothing to do with me no matter what happens. Lucas, look, from today, we are done! I hate being tricked the most. I could have strangled you today, but you don''t deserve it. You don''t deserve me to do this with my own hands! From now on, don''t get in touch with me again. I don''t know you!" "Hazel, Hazel..." Lucas was so scared that he fell off the bed. He ignored whether his butt hurt and got up to hold Hazel back. He took Hazel''s hand and pulled her back, "Hazel, Hazel. In fact, I did it for some reason. Because I was too..." Before he could finish her words, Hazel had raised her arm and pped Lucas hard. "Shame on you!" Hazel raised her chin and stared at Lucas who was in a daze. She gritted her teeth and said, "Lucas, you are shameless enough! And you are even trying to be nasty? You cheated on me when we were dating. When you gave me the silent treatment, you kept ying the field. A few days ago, you stayed with Avery and dated her. Lucas, what kind of woman do you think I am? A woman you can y around? You are rich and powerful. You can have whatever you want. You can easily get any woman you want. But I''m not! I''m not that kind of person like you! You''ve done all these stupid things and hurt me over and over again. Now you''re going too far. You came up with such a ridiculous idea to fool me. Do you think that I am that low and couldn''t find another man other than you? I''ll say it again, Lucas. From now on, you have nothing to do with me! Don''t mess with me. And don''t touch me! Piss off!" ... Hazel scolded a lot. Finally, she gave a re at Lucas and left in anger. Lucas stood there dumbfounded. He stood motionless where he was like a sculpture. The doctors and nurses in the operating room were all frightened. They had never seen such a fierce woman before. She could point at a man''s nose and curse him. She could even p him. How fierce she was! It was a cold night. Hazel was running through the streets. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she ran. ............................................................ ine woke up the next day and found Emmett was kissing her. The moment she woke up, she felt a bit cool on her chest. She lowered her head and saw that the damned Bad-bear Smith was lying on her chest and kissing her hard. ine turned around and let out a dramatic scream, "Help..." Emmett raised his head and grinned, "Don''t scream. I tend to get excited when you scream. I don''t want to dy my work because of morning sex." When Emmett was about to lower his head and continue kissing, his face was held by ine''s delicate hands. ine curled her lips and said, "I''m not going to marry you. I''m afraid I''ll be called the most short-lived bride. I''m afraid that I''ll die on the bed before the honeymoon is over." He was in a good mood andughed. He turned over from ine''s body andy on his back on the bed. He raised his eyebrows to lure ine, "Come here. If you kiss me, I''ll let you go." ine nced at Emmett''s lower belly and pursed her lips, "Well, don''t lie to me. If I kiss you, you won''t let me go!" Emmett was terribly strong. If he became horny, she couldn''t struggle with him and would be tortured by him in the bed. "Wow, you surprise me. You have be smarter. How is that possible to do that with you again? I can''t do that even if you like to. I was worn outst night. You made me exhausted." Emmett touched the tip of ine''s nose and got out of bed. He took a shower and changed his clothes. ine covered herself with the nket and sat up, leisurely appreciating Emmett''s figure after bathing. ... Emmett was in great shape! She found it was interesting to see her men picking out clothes naked! "Alright, stop being crazy for me and drooling. You are going to school, aren''t you?" ine subconsciously wiped her chin with her hand. But she was not drooling at all. It was Emmett''s tease. Emmett turned around and grinned at her. Then he left the bedroom as he buttoned up his shirt. ine quickly washed her face and brushed her teeth. She picked out and put on the clothes. By the time she went downstairs, Emmett had finished his breakfast and stood up to left. "I''ll ask the driver to give you a ride to school. I have a lot of things to do today. I''m in a hurry and I''m leaving." "OK, bye." Emmett had walked out of the door. When ine lowered his head and was about to have breakfast, he came back again, which startled the butler. "Baby, if you flirt with Mark again, I won''t save him even if he is in great danger. Do you hear me?" ine widened her eyes and looked at the high-spirited and beautiful man. She nodded hurriedly, "Yeah, I got it." Emmett snorted. It was a kind of jealousy from a man. He turned around and was about to leave when he heard ine smiling and saying. "Have a nice day, honey." Emmett almost fell over at hearing ine''s "honey". His heartbeat quickened. He turned around and looked at the giggling girl with a mischievous grin. "Baby, don''t forget to help your honey tie every day. I''m leaving." Emmett pursed his lips and snickered as he quickly walked towards the car waiting for him. After he got into the car, he touched his lips with his fingers and couldn''t help but smile. Honey ... how could it be so sweet to hear the word "honey" from ine? He waspletely cheered up. .................................* ine was eating a nice breakfast in a warm dining room with sunlight shining through the window. She was a gluttonous foodie who loved everything delicious. So, she didn''t stop eating breakfast until she was too full to stand up. ... ine belched and slowly walked out and got in the car. She looked like a littlezy pet pig. After ine left, the maids gathered together and talked about her. "Don''t you think it is amazing? I haven¡¯t seen Ms. Jones seduce Master Smith with any tricks, but why does Master Smith love her so much?" "Yeah. Everyone is wondering about it. Did you see that? The way she ate shocks me. She is nothing like an elegantdy. She eats so much! What does Master Smith like about her?" "I don''t know. Nowadays, young people are strange. Master Smith adores her so much." "She should be the Young Madam in the future." "Absolutely. Yesterday, Master Smith asked us to call her Young Madam. Master Smith has never been so good to any woman like her. We should serve her well, the Madam of the family in the future." ine got out of the luxury car and walked into the campus. She still felt like she was dreaming. The day before, she was inconsble. She didn''t want to eat or sleep, and she also had the symptoms of a bad cold ... Why did she feel refreshed and invigorated after she met and dated Emmett? The power of love was indeed incredible! "ine!" A light-footed boy ran over and stopped a few meters away, panting slightly as he looked at ine. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Hi, Mark, have you settled your family''s problem?" ine did not think much. The first thing she thought about was that she asked Emmett to help Mark with his family''s dilemma, and Emmett even assigned a task right there. "What? What did you say?" Mark was a little confused. "Hasn''t your family''spany been sealed off? It must be alright now, isn''t it?" Mark''s face clouded over. "Who told you about this?" "Well ... it is ... Franklin. He was worried about you and wanted to help you." "He was a big mouth! ine, those are all men''s matters. I don''t want you to worry about me. It''s fine, everything is alright now." How strange it was that all the bans were miraculously canceledst night. ... ine smiled immediately and narrowed her eyes. She couldn''t help but say, "Bad-bear Smith is reliable. So said, so done. Well, not bad." "Who?" Mark narrowed his eyes and got the point in ine''s words. "Emmett? You went to find Emmett?" Mark grabbed ine''s arm hard out of anxiety. Chapter 467: She Looks Sad Chapter 467: She Looks Sad ine frowned, "Mark, take your time. I was told by the principal to talk to Emmett about the school yesterday. Then, Franklin called and told me what happened to your family, and I brought it up to Emmett. He promised to help you." Mark sneered, "He''ll help me? It''s all because of him, and now he pretends to be a good person in front of you? ine, don''t be so na?ve. Emmett is sophisticated. It''s better for you not to get involved with him anymore." Mark was speaking ill of her future husband ... ine could not help but put on a long face and said, "Mark, please don''t say that about Emmett. He is my boyfriend. I don''t want others to talk about him like that in front of me. Mark, believe it or not, Emmett helped you. Alright. If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave you alone." Mark froze. He thought that he misheard, so he grabbed ine''s arm and said, "ine!" "What? Is there anything else?" "Didn''t you ... break up with him? Why...?" ''Why did he be your boyfriend again?'' ine blinked, and Emmett''s face came to her mind. She couldn''t help but smile sweetly, "Well, we ... didn''t really mean it. Now we''re back together. Emmett also said that he''d love to meet my friends and buy them dinner someday. You cane, too. Mark ... what''s wrong? Do you have a headache? Are you alright? " ine noticed that Mark turned pale. He seemed to have a headache, closing his eyes and cing his hand on his forehead, and swaying. "No, it''s fine ... I''m fine." Mark opened his eyes. He felt like that everything changed. He looked at the innocent girl in front of him with sadness, and his heart ached. He couldn''t say anything. Leaving ine behind, he just turned around and strode away. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine knew that Mark liked her, so he would be disappointed to know that she and Emmett were back together. However, she couldn''t understand why Mark was acting like that. ine was too innocent to know how such a conceited, reserved man like Mark expressed his sadness. She had thought that Mark would shout, stamp, or something like that. ine shrugged and walked in the direction of the ssroom building. Just as she was about to go upstairs, she saw a familiar figure. It was cold, and she only wore a long white sweater with her neck exposed and a pair of Leggings. You could tell that she was sad from her back. ''I think I know her?'' ine thought for a moment. Then, she ran over out of curiosity. When seeing who it was, ine smiled. "Mandy? It''s you! No wonder you looked familiar." It was Mandy, the girl who kept making sketches on the square. Mandy looked up at ine. She was confused, "ine? Why are you here? It''s been a long time since we met." "Right. I''m here because I''m a student of Irvine University. I haven''t worked in Y Nightclub for a long time, so I didn''t pass that square or see you again." Mandy smiled warmly and held ine''s hand, "ine, I haven''t been painting in that square recently. Instead, I went abroad to rest." "That''s good. Are you feeling better now?" ine kept talking, like a happy, cute squirrel. Mandy looked at ine with mixed feelings. "ine, let''s go out someday. I want to rx in the surrounding suburbs. What do you think? I''ve no idea who cane with me. Only you." ine felt so honored. ... Mandy was a girl who had big ego. Usually, she wouldn''t ask anybody out. That she asked ine to come with her meant that she saw something in ine. "No problem. Any day. I can skip sses and catch up when we''re back. As you know, the most important thing for an art student is his painting skills." Mandy nodded and stood up, "Alright. I have to go. I''ll call you." "Okay! Let me walk you out, Mandy?" "Don''t bother. Go to ss. We''ll be in touch." "Okay! Call me!" ine stood under the tree and grinned. She looked so pure and innocent. Je was sitting in her seat in the ssroom and doing ink wash painting. Seeing ine, Je said with a brush in her hand, "Hey, why are you sote? You can''t sleepte every day, can you? Are you thatzy? You didn''t do physicalbor at night, right? Why do you sleep so much?" ine blushed. She didn''t do physicalbor, but what she did was also exhausting. Emmett wanted her so bad, and she was drainedst night. "I have a cold, so I sleep a lot." ine said evasively and quickly took out her things. "Have you seen thetest entertainment news?" "I never watch those things. The entertainment industry is the chaotic, and there is no real thing." "You''re right. There isn''t anything real in the entertainment industry. ording to her agency early this morning, Avery, the star who was the rumored girlfriend of the CEO of Lee Group, wouldn''t act in television and movies." All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Really?" ine listened carefully with her eyes rolling from side to side. Then, she muttered to himself, "Did Hazel get jealous and do that to the woman?" "Who? Who are you talking about?" "Nobody. Nobody." ine grinned and prevaricated. Then, ine''s phone vibrated. She quickly found it and answered. "Hazel...." "Where are you?" "Where else can I be? I''m in the ssroom." "Bring me your key. I forgot to take mine yesterday. And I can''t get in the dormitory." "Alright. But Hazel, Lucas loves you so much. Avery, the star, is quitting television and movies." ... Hazel frowned and shouted, "ine, you''d better not mention his name again if you don''t want me to hit you! I don''t know him! Do you hear me?" ine shouted so hysterically that she shocked ine. Nodding several times, ine said, "I know. Don''t be angry. I''ll bring the key to you now." She hung up the phone and found herself in cold sweats. ''What''s going on?'' ''What happened to Hazel and Lucas?'' ''Why do they keep giving each other the silent treatment?'' ine ran downstairs and walked out of the ssroom building like a little penguin. Irvine University was big, and there was a long way to go between the ssroom building and the dormitory. A ck car slowly drove along the campus road, following behind ine. Mr. Smith wore a long face, looking at the girl jumping in front of the car like a pupil, "She''s ine? The girl enchanting Emmett?" Mr. Smith''s subordinate in front nodded, "Yes, it''s her." Then, he opened the document in his hand and read, "ine, 18. She has just been admitted to the School of Arts of Irvine University. ording to the investigation, she was admitted because of Young Master. ine''s grades are not even close to the minimum...." "Alright. Don''t tell me these useless things! I don''t want to hear them now! Follow her closely!" "Yes, sir." ine felt a chill behind, as if there were people behind her intending to hurt her. So, she turned around and saw the luxury car. ine was so frightened that she shrank back and looked at the car with watchful eyes. ''Why does this car get so close to me?'' The car stopped. A young man sitting in the passenger seat got out and walked towards ine. Then, he said respectfully, "Ms. Jones?" "Who are you?" "Ms. Jones, Master wants to talk to you." "Who is your master? I don''t know him. I''m not going!" ine felt chilly. The car sent a chill down her spine. "Please. Don''t keep an old man waiting." "I''m not going! I don''t even know you. Do you want to kidnap me?" ine cried out and took a few steps back. She made her mind that she would run away as soon as this young man took another step forward. ... The young man didn''t know what to do, so he said with a frown on his face, "Ms. Jones, we are not bad people and have no malicious intentions. Master just wants to have a conversation with you. It''s not dangerous. Please rest assured." "I''m not sure about that! Stop talking. What''s wrong with you? Do you think that you can get someone into your car when they know what you name is?" ine stamped and turned around to leave. Then, the car door opened and a pair of exquisite cloth shoes came into view. ine heard a dignified voice, "Ms. Jones ... I want to talk with you. Are you sure that you''ll refuse my invitation?" What? (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine stopped and couldn''t take any step forward, as if she were enchanted. ine slowly turned around to look at the old man. Chapter 468: I Am Emmetts Father Chapter 468: I Am Emmett''s Father It was a very handsome and domineering middle-aged man! ine could imagine how graceful the man was when he was young. Even at this age, he was still this intimidating. Atwood rubbed his cane and looked straight at ine. Well, she was a fair and tender girl. She was indeed very cute and hopelessly naive. "Ms. Jones...." "Who, who are you?" "You''re so impolite to ask an elder like this. Never mind. I''ll let you go this time. I''m Emmett''s father." ine gasped in surprised. Emmett''s father? (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine was totally shocked. The first thought popped into her mind. "ine, you''re screwed up. You hooked up with Emmett, and his father ising at you." Then, she thought, "ine, you are so poor. How dare you date an outstanding man like Emmett? You''re daydreaming! Now his fatheres to pull you out of the fantasy." "You, you ... what can I do for you?" Atwood nodded. "I doe for a reason. I''m not that kind of idle old man. Ms. Jones, I want to talk to you because you''re dating my son. What do you think?" ine''s brain was in a buzz, as if there were a thousand bees in it. She was going crazy. "Oh, talk to me? About what?" ine almost shrank. Atwood had such sharp eyes that he seemed to see through people by just staring at them. ... Atwood stared at ine. He was like a piece of cold iron. He had the expressionless gaze that gave nothing away. In other words, it made ine feel that Atwood was determined to have a conversation with her! In Atwood''s eyes, ine was like a frightened bird. She was panicked and shrank away from his gaze. She didn''t even know where to put her hands. Atwood sighed in his heart. Poor people always blenched in front of him. How could Emmett get together with such a shallow woman? She would only embarrass his family when she went out with Emmett. It didn''t matter if she was not noble or powerful. But ine was simply too stupid. She had no merit! Atwood would never allow Emmett to marry such a girl! ine was helpless and rubbing her hands. Suddenly, her phone rang. ine really thanked the person who called now, which diverted her attention. "Oh, I''m sorry. I need to take this." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ine said to Atwood in a hurry. She rummaged in her bag, found her phone, and turned to answer it. "Hello...." "ine! Are you dating on the moon? How long are you going to keep me waiting for you to bring the keys? I''m freezing! Damn. If you don''te back, I''ll rip you off!" On the other end of the phone, Hazel roared like a crazy tiger. ine immediately replied, "Oh, I''m so sorry. I''ll go back and bring you the keys. Wait for another while. I''ll be there soon!" "Hurry up!!!" Hazel''s roar almost deafened ine. After hanging up the phone, ine felt awkward and smiled at Atwood. "Sorry, I ... my friend is waiting for me to bring her the keys. She can''t go in. How about ... I...." "Alright, just go. I''ll wait for you." Atwood said calmly and coldly. "Oh, alright. I''ll be quick." After saying that, ine ran away. The farther she ran away from the serious Atwood, the safer ine felt. God, Bad-bear Smith''s father was so tough! Was he going to be her father-inw? ine was very, very scared of him. ... What should she do? Obviously, her marriage would be very difficult. ine was absent-minded and almost bumped into a tree. Even Atwood, who was looking at her from afar, was speechless. This girl ... was simply a fool. What was Emmett thinking? There were so many outstanding girls, but he fell for such a stupid woman. Atwood was pissed off! ine ran to the dormitory soon. Hazel was sitting on the doorstep and propped up her cheeks, frustrated and angry. "You must have been waiting for a long time. I''m already very fast. I ran over here." ine was panting. Seeing Hazel was furious, she became a little timid. She stuck out her tongue and opened the door. Then she pulled Hazel in the room. "ine! How long has it been since I called you? Are you in the restroom? You''re so damn slow!" "Alright, it''s my fault. It''s warm inside. Do you want to watch TV?" ine said strangely quickly. She used to speak slowly, like azy cat. Hazel felt that something was wrong with ine. So, she looked up at ine. "Are you alright? ine, you''re so strange. Tell me. Hurry up and confess. Are you an alien who pretends to be ine?" Hazel tickled ine''s nose with a back scratcher. ine sighed and took away the back scratcher. She looked very depressed. "I''m not in the mood for the game. I''m screwed this time." "What''s wrong? Mark did something to you?" "No! Mark wouldn''t do that. But it''s ten times more serious than it!" "Wow! So, what is going on?" "Emmett''s father ... is waiting for me outside the door." "What! What is he doing here?" "He said he wanted to talk with me. He''s an elder. Hazel, what do you think he''s going to say?" Hazelughed coldly, "You don''t know? It''s gonna be the same old story. Haven''t you watched TV shows? He''ll say that you are not good enough for Emmett, so that you will realize it and leave Emmett with the money he gives you. I bet he''ll say that!" ... "Really? So, I''m screwed if I went over?" "Yeah, so you shouldn''t go. Why do you have to talk with him?" ine pouted and rubbed her fingers. After a while, she sighed, "Forget it. I''ll go. I''ve thought about it. No matter what he says, I won''t leave Bad-bear. That''s it! Come on, ine!" ine gathered strength and walked out of the dormitory. ine had gone, and Hazel thought of something. She scratched her head and widened her eyes. "Didn''t she break up with Emmett? Why did they get back together again?" The rtionship between ine and Emmett was more interesting than the Romance of the Three Kingdoms. ine gathered strength all the way to the luxury car. An assistant opened the door for her. "Ms. Jones, please." ine nced at Atwood inside. All the courage she had just gathered was gone. She shrank her neck and got into the car, trembling. It was good to have a limo. With two rows of seats, people could be very far from each other. Atwood could just watch the scenery and drink tea. "Would you like a cup of tea? I like green tea very much." Atwood asked ine. ine was scared, as if there was poison in the tea. She waved her hand in panic. "No, no, no, no, I''m fine! Enjoy it, thank you!" Atwood smiled coldly. What a timid girl. She kept moving even though she sat down on the seat. Tina and Amelia were way better than her. The girls wouldn''t panic like this. They would smile and say calmly, "Thank you. It''s good, but I prefer ck tea. I''ll just drink some ck teater." They would not be like ine, who was totally a frightened bird. Atwood had just talked to ine for a while, and he had sighed for countless times. They got to a quiet teahouse. ine took a closer look at its name, Fall. She remembered that the restaurant she went to for dinner with Bradley was also called Fall. ... The restaurant and the teahouse belonged to the same brand? It seemed that Atwood had made a reservation. A few waiters were standing at the door, smiling and greeting him. "Wee, Mr. Smith." Atwood waved his hand and led ine inside. There was a very beautiful woman on the phone in the hall. "Oh, I see. His child is very stubborn and never listens to me. If you''re not busy, please persuade him as his doctor. Ask him toe home and live with me. Don''t live outside alone anymore." As she spoke, she turned and saw Atwood. She hung up the phone soon and put on a gorgeous smile. Then she walked to Atwood on high heels. Chapter 469: What Did You Say? Chapter 469: What Did You Say? "Mr. Smith, you''re here. Why didn''t you tell me so that I could greet you at the door?" The woman smiled charmingly. But ine had this evil thought that this young woman might be Atwood''s mistress. That would be fun. Atwood smiled tenderly. "Meghan, you are still this capable. You know what? I will be so happy if you and Emmett got together back then." (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine was shocked! Holy shit, it turned out that Atwood wanted this beautiful woman to marry Emmett. Meghan smiled faintly. "You''re joking. I''m older than Emmett. I don''t want to be dumped by that cold brat when I get old. That would be too miserable. Juste inside." Meghan nced at ine. Why did such a beautiful girle here with Atwood? He was a sly old fox. Atwood shook his head. "No. I know that Emmett is not worthy of you. Meghan, are you dating someone now?" Meghan''s face sunk. "It''s the same. I''ve divorced. What else can I ask for? It''s fine, Mr. Smith. Don''t worry about me. I''ll live well by myself." Atwood wanted to say something, but ine was still behind him. So, he held back and stopped talking. ine followed Atwood into an exquisite box. The wall design was delicate and artistic. ine gradually calmed down as she looked at it. ... Atwood waved his hand. Then his assistant and waiters left. "Sit down." Atwood pointed at the tatami opposite him. "Alright." ine sat down cross-legged, like an obedient pupil. She straightened her back and stared at Atwood. Atwood was proficient in brewing tea. He was used to the tea art. And he knew how to use the little teapot and teacups. Atwood poured a small cup of green tea for ine. Then he took a sip and looked at ine, who was in a daze. "Try it?" "Huh? Oh." ine picked up the teacup and imitated Atwood. She also took a sip and then just swallowed it. Unfortunately, she did not learn it well. She choked and coughed so hard that tears ran out of her eyes. ine''s face flushed red as she coughed and apologized. "I ... I ... am ... so ... sorry...." God, she was screwed! She was so stupid that she embarrassed herself in front of Atwood. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Atwood was speechless as he looked at ine. He became even more determined to break Emmett and her up. After ine got better, Atwood said slowly, "Are you going steady with Emmett?" ine''s heart skipped a beat. She immediately sat upright and nodded. "Yes! That''s the n! And we are going to get married! I...." "Alright, listen to me. There''s no rush to tell me everything now." Atwood interrupted ine. She blinked her eyes and her mind went nk. "Oh, what do you want to say?" Atwood smiled faintly. "ine, I know that many girls would kill for Emmett because of ourrge business and important status in Asia. However, you should know that we have strict criteria for women marrying into our family. Your poor family, to be honest, is not worthy of us. You should know that Emmett is the boss of the Tianyi Group, and he is in charge of thergest gang, ZH n...." "What did you say?" ine suddenly screamed, startling Atwood. He stopped and looked at ine in surprise. ... ine blushed and asked anxiously, "What did you just say? Emmett is in charge of thergest gang?" ine was frightened by this news. She knew that Emmett was good at martial arts. He was weirdly strong. She also knew that Emmett had many bodyguards by his side. And they had guns! They did look like gangsters. But ... she didn''t know what Emmett had to do with the gangs! No one had told her that Emmett was the leader of the gang! God, God, God! Gang boss! Her boyfriend was a gang boss! She was thunderstruck. She was terrified. Atwood frowned. "It''s not just the ZH n. Emmett also takes control of the most powerful assassins, the Ninja." Assassins? (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine trembled again. Her eyes widened and her lips were trembling. "You, you mean ... Emmett is not only the boss of the Tianyi Group, but also the leader of a gang. And assassins?" Atwood''s face darkened. "Don''t you know it?" "Of course, no! Did anyone tell me? No!" ine almost broke down and shouted, "It''s so ridiculous! Emmett has never told me this before. I thought he was just a businessman. I never thought ... So, he has been lying to me...." Atwood was lost for words. Did Emmett need to lie? He should be proud of controlling both ZH n and Ninja. Emmett didn''t need to hide it. "Is there a need for him to lie to you?" It would not embarrass Emmett. "Yeah!" ine''s eyes were wide open. She looked angry. "I won''t even talk to him if I knew that he''s a gangster! It''s killing me! He''s so handsome. Why is he a gang boss? Damn Emmett. He has been lying to me all this time!" Atwood became speechless and helpless. He never expected that ine would despise their business, which he had been proud of. ... So what if Emmett was a gang boss? It was not an easy job, okay? Why didn''t ine try it herself? Stupid woman! Atwood coughed and pulled ine out of repeated words. He said coldly, "Since Emmett has lied to you, you will leave him now, right?" ine calmed down. "Why should I leave him?" "Well, he lied to you. This is a sign of unfaithfulness." ine scratched her hair. She could not follow Atwood. "He must have a reason for doing so. Perhaps he just doesn¡¯t want to scare me. Of course, I am very angry that he didn''t tell me about it. But I could punish him. For example, kneel on the washboard and cook for me for a month. Why would I break up with him?" Atwood really didn''t know what to say. He couldn''t understand what ine was thinking! Atwood could only say that wise men could never understand or guide a fool! If Emmett was here and saw Atwood''s face, Emmett would p the table andugh loudly. Atwood, who had been imposing andmanding, was driven crazy by ine. "So, you won''t break up with Emmett?" ine blinked her eyes, "Although Emmett is impatient and bossy with a bad temper, he actually treats me very well. If I taught him well, he could be a good husband in the future. So, why would I break up with him?" Atwoodughed coldly in his heart. "An idiot like you wants to ''teach Emmett''? Funny jokes." "You will affect his career...." "But he didn''t say so. Your son is so smart. If I affected him, he would have left me before." "You two don''t look like a couple." "That''s right! I think so. I don''t want to stand with him at all. He pulled me to his side. Can you tell him not to force me to go in public again? I don''t like that kind of ce." ... Atwood was simply speechless! He found that he had followed this stupid girl and forgot why he came to see her today. God. "Have your tea!" Atwood didn''t know what else he could say. ine picked up the cup and drank it. She took a sip, and her face twisted. So, she said, "Grandpa, it''s cold." "Oh, I''ll get you ... Wait! What did you call me just now?" Atwood stared at ine with his eyes wide open. He was holding the teapot and pouring tea for ine. ine was stunned and blinked, "What did I call you?" She forgot. "You call me grandpa! Am I that old? Do you look like an old man? Do the old men in vests look younger than me? No, it can''t be!" ine was flustered. "Oh, I was wrong. I will change back to Mr. Smith." Atwood rolled his eyes and raised his chin. Chapter 470: Your Father Killed His Mother Chapter 470: Your Father Killed His Mother After this childish action, Atwood was surprised. God, what was he doing? He was no more a wayward child. He was actually so childish in discussing with this stupid girl about whether he looked old or not. And he even raised his chin just now. What a childish action! He was mad! How could he behave like that? Atwood realized although this ine was not clever, she had a kind of magic that can let him rx, put down all the worries in his mind and be a normal human being. Atwood pondered for a few seconds before he made up his mind and said, "If Emmett doesn''t like you heart and soul, what will you do?" "What!" ine put down her teacup and looked at Atwood in disbelief. "I said, if Emmett wasn''t as sincere to you as you imagined, what would you do? Would you leave him?" "But ... but ... he said he wholeheartedly loved me. He treats me well. I don''t think he''s acting." Atwood looked out of the window and took a deep breath. He said with concern, "Emmett''s mother is beautiful. She was chosen as Miss World in the contest back then. At that time, I fell in love with her at a nce. I remembered when she stood on the stage and smiled gently, I felt that she was the most beautiful woman in the world." ... ine''s eyes widened. Jesus, was Atwood crazy? Why was he telling her about their romance? Helplessly, she could only be a listener. "Later, I married Emmett''s mother. Few yearster, she gave birth to Emmett. Emmett looks like his mother. His expression and eyes are simr to hers." As ine listened, she agreed in the bottom of her heart. She had seen the photos of Emmett''s mother, who was indeed extraordinarily beautiful. Actually, ine wanted to interrupt Atwood and tell him, "Excuse me, Sir, could you please stop talking about your past romance? What does this have to do with me?" However, since Atwood and his wife were her future father-inw and mother-inw, she had to bear with it! "When Emmett was eleven years old, fifteen years ago, his mother died in a car ident." "Oh ... what a pity." ine lowered her head in a decent manner. Atwood took a deep breath, as if he waspletely immersed in the memories of the past. After few minutes, he finally regained his consciousness and asked ine in an ice-cold tone, "Do you know how his mother died?" ine was shocked and blinked her eyes quickly, her face nk, "But didn''t you say that she died in a car ident?" Atwood grinned hideously and said word by word, "It was the bus that hit her!" When ine heard the word "Bus", somehow her heart twitched fiercely! Her face suddenly turned pale, but the words escaped her. Speechless, she looked at Atwood with her eyes wide open. Atwood sneered, continuing, "At that time, she was six months gone. The bus crashed into her, killing her and the unborn baby! Later, it was verified that the brakes of the bus didn''t work, so the driver could not be held ountable!" ine didn''t know what to say. She was cold throughout her entire body as she listened reluctantly. It was as if the tragic scene had appeared in her mind. A beautiful young woman, with a baby in her belly, was walking down the street. However, suddenly, misfortune reversed her happy life. An unstoppable bus crashed straight at her, pressing her down under the wheels. Fresh blood ... dyed the ground red.... ... Atwood was panting heavily, and so was ine. ine felt as if someone had grabbed her throat. She felt sufferings from breathing, her body cold. The fear that she failed to wipe off spread throughout her body. Atwood began to talk after a while, "And that bus driver ... surnamed Jones...." ine screamed, her body trembling wildly. Atwood had never intended to let ine off. He approached her step by step, "As for that driver, I just checked that he was your father." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "No, impossible! It''s impossible ... No, impossible...." "ine, think about it, who are you, and how you look like. Why did Emmett fall for an ordinary woman like you? He would never take a fancy to you! Why would he get close to you and date you? Because he hates you! He hates your father, who has killed his mother! You must know, at that time, his mother was pregnant with a baby girl ... Your father killed two people in one breath! He killed Emmett''s mother and sister. Emmett hates you very much! He hates you all! Just think about it! Why does Emmett make contact with you! " "No! It''s not true! My father didn''t kill anyone! No! My father''s bus didn''t crash anyone. He didn''t...." ine covered her ears and shouted crazily, tears gushing out of her eyes. "You lied to me ... my father wouldn''t do that...." Atwood smiled wryly. "I don''t me your father. It was not his fault. It''s the brakes that didn''t work. He didn''t mean to kill them ... But kid, think about it. From Emmett''s point of view, would he forgive your father? Your father actions were unintentional, but Emmett lost his most loving mother and unborn sister. Would he forgive your father? With Emmett''s character, would he let your family go? ine, wake up. I''ve told you all these things. Don''t you understand? It was a trap when Emmett made contact with you from the beginning. He wanted you to fall in love with him, and he would abandon you ruthlessly. Then you would also feel heartbreaking pain, but he got the pleasure of revenge. ine, leave Emmett. In his eyes, you are the daughter of the enemy who killed his mother. He would never be happy with you. You two simply can''t have blessings and happiness! " ... "No ... it''s not true ... you''re lying...." Atwood took out a yellowed newspaper from his bag and threw it on the table. "Read it yourself. This is the report from that time." ine''s face was stained with tears and her hands trembled fiercely. She took the newspaper from the table and read it in panic. She saw it ... She saw the photos of the ident scene ... She saw the report.... Of course, she saw her father''s name! ine''s heart suddenly shattered. The newspaper slid down from her hand. She was leaning against the wall weakly. So was it true? Her father drove the bus that hit Emmett''s mother? Did Emmette to her for revenge? From the very beginning? In her mind, as if a movie was reying, she recalled past scenes of moments that she and Emmett spent together. The first time she hade to Tianyi Group, she turned around and saw the handsome Emmett. She secretly called Mr. Smith Old Man Emmett.... Emmett smiled evilly as he approached her step by step, bringing her endless romance.... She spent her virgin night with him.... It was a painful but unforgettable night.... It was the first time she had a marvelous night on bed with him.... His kisses, hisughter, his teasing, his anger ... Everything rushed towards her like a tide. Wailing, ine covered her head and curled up in a corner, her body trembling. "Why ... Why is it happening ... Why...." She cried to herself, "God, why are you torturing me? "If only I didn''t love him! "If I didn''t love him, there would be no regrets and no pain! We could just say goodbye!" Atwood was right, he and she would never be happy with such a fate! "Emmett, did you think of your mother bleeding when you looked at me?! "When you kissed me, you gritted your teeth and hated me more, didn''t you?" How terrifying and pitiless! It turned out that no matter how warm and touching a solemn pledge of love was, it could be fake! It could be a lie! ine just wailed. Just like that, ine hid in a corner and cried helplessly... Atwood sat in silence opposite her, staring nkly outside. ... It was as if everything from the past was surging back. That was a memory that only belonged to him.... ine didn''t know how she managed to get back to the dormitory. It seemed that Atwood had driven her back, but it might also be her imagination. She was too distracted to notice anything. After entering the dormitory, ine was still in a trance. She somehow let go of her hand. With a loud bang, the bagnded on the floor, which startled Hazel, who was drinking alone with the wine bottle in her hand. "ine? What''s up?" Hazel was a little drunk. She wanted to stand up from the floor, but in vain. She looked at ine at the door in shock. "ine, what''s wrong? You looked terrible. What''s wrong? Your face is so ... pale? Have you ever cried? Your eyes are swollen...." ine''s eyes zed and she did not answer Hazel. It seemed that her muscles and bones had been pulled out of her body. She was weak and was slightly swaying back and forth. "ine, hello?" ine finally slowly raised her eyelids and looked at Hazel nkly. Then, she opened her mouth slowly and turned to Hazel with a terrible smile. "It''s getting dark" ine said inexplicably. Before Hazel could understand, she saw ine falling to the floor. Bang! ine fainted like a lifeless sandbag falling to the ground. "ine! ine, what''s wrong with you?" Chapter 471: Elaine Was in Shock Chapter 471: ine Was in Shock Hazel was extremely frightened. She hurriedly got up, only to find herself in a daze. After steadying herself for a while, she staggered over to ine. She cupped ine''s face with her hands and called softly, "ine. ine, what''s wrong? Answer me, ine..." Poor ine. What happened to her this time? Her eyes were all red and swollen, with tears on her eyshes. What kind of heartbreaking thing had she experienced? "I''ll call an ambnce now. It''s alright, ine. I''ll protect you." Hazel panted heavily and began to look for her phone. Da*n it, if Hazel knew that ine was going to be in trouble today, she wouldn''t have drunk too much alone. Hazel med herselfpletely... Since when had she learnt to drink to forget? What for? Lucas? He was not worth it! *** Finally, Hazel found her phone. She first found Mark''s number in her contact. ''Yes, I should call Mark. He''s close, so it''s best to ask him for help''. "Hello, Mark. It''s Hazel. Come and help me! ine has fainted-right, it''s ine. She is in shock!" Mark was chatting with Franklin in a teahouse about the things on his te recently. Upon hearing Hazel''s words, he immediately threw away his teacup and jumped up. "Franklin, hurry, let''s go! ine fainted! Let''s hurry to her dormitory!!" Mark''s car was at the entrance of the teahouse. He rushed into the car with Franklin and drove away. When Mark arrived at ine''s dormitory, an ambnce was already there at the door. Hazel was the one who called it. "ine! ine!!" Mark saw that several doctors were carrying a stretcher to the ambnce. He thought that ine was on it, so he threw the key in his hand to Franklin and said, "Franklin, drive my car and follow the ambnce! I''ll stay with ine in the ambnce!" "Alright!" Franklin was about to turn around when he saw Hazel, who was crying. He immediately walked over to her and said, "Why don''t you get in the ambnce? Mark is in it." Hazel gave a hup before holding Franklin''s arm and trying to stand firm. She exhaled and stuttered, "Darn it, they refused to let me in... I was just a little drunk. Why the big fuss? Aren''t I ine''s family? ... You-who are you? Oh, I remember... Why do you have two heads? Hey, please, can you stop shaking your heads back and forth? I''m feeling sick..." Only then did Franklin realize that Hazel was very drunk. Franklin was a bit annoyed, "ine is in shock while you are this drunk? You ..." Hazel suddenly pouted as tears flowed down her cheeks. She held Franklin''s arm and cried nonstop. "... I want to kill myself. Truly I do ... Why do I still miss him? Why? Tell me, why is he still in my head? Tell me why ..." *** "How would I know? Don''t grab my clothes. This is too much for me. I never talk to drunk people. It''s killing my brain. Alright. You can continue crying here. I''m going to the hospital with Mark. They need as much help as possible." Franklin was just about to get rid of Hazel''s hand when he found that Hazel had fumbled her way to Mark''s car. With a click, Hazel opened the passenger door and tried to squeeze in with all her might. Unfortunately, she was too drunk to do it. Franklin was amused. He giggled, "You deserve it! Aren''t you always so rude to us? Try that again? Now you know how to spell ''embarrassed''." With that, Franklin helped Hazel into the car. In the hospital. Franklin and Mark were waiting outside the emergency room, extremely anxious. Hazel lowered her head and dozed off on the bench. The door to the emergency room was suddenly opened. Mark immediately rushed over to the doctor and asked, "Doctor, how is ine?" The doctor took off his mask and said, "She is fine now. She suffered from too much mental pressure, so she fainted from cerebral ischemia. Be careful not to irritate her in the future. It will be bad if she gets dizzy frequently." "Thank you, doctor. Can we go in?" "Yes. We have given her a tranquillizer to calm her down. She probably won''t wake up in a few hours. Remember not to irritate her again in the future. Try to make her happy. Howe she could faint at such a young age? She''s too weak." "OK, doctor, I will remember everything you said. Thank you." Mark hurriedly walked into the ward, as if he was ine''s husband. ine was huddled on a white bed. As soon as Mark entered, he could not help but slow down. He walked very gently and carefully to the bed and looked down at ine with deep affection in his eyes. He gently sat down on a stool. Then, he carefully held one of ine''s hands in his palm. Mark looked at ine, who was sleeping soundly. He said to himself, "ine, although you refused me-although I don''t have a ce in your heart, I still can''t let you go. I want to stay by your side. You can even ignore me. I just want to see you every day." *** Franklin watched every move of Mark. He was deeply moved by Mark''s affectionate gaze. His eyes turned red. "Mark, she''s okay. You heard the doctor. She''ll be fine." Mark smiled slightly, "Yes, I know. I just feel sorry for her. She''s such an innocent little girl. What exactly happened to her?" Franklin thought of Hazel, "Mark, by the way, what should we do with Hazel outside the door? She''s asleep. She was drunk, and she even smelled of alcohol. What should we do?" Mark thought for a moment, "Well, since she''s drunk, maybe you can drive her back to the dormitory. I''ll stay here to look after ine." Franklin nodded, "Fine. Call me if you need any help." "Alright." Emmett was preupied with thepany''s business at noon, so he couldn''t spare any time to call ine until three o''clock in the afternoon. He wanted to ask her to go shopping in the evening, because he found that his little girl liked shopping very much, especially buying trinkets. The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered. ''Did she mute her phone because of the ss? Why didn''t she pick it up?'' Emmett frowned and thought to himself. After a while, Emmett was unable to do anything. He was having a meeting, but the only thing on his mind was why ine did not answer the phone. So, he left the meeting room to a quiet ce, then called ine again. The people at the meeting all felt very strange. Mr. Smith used to be the most serious in the meeting. What happened today? He had already gone out twice! Still, no one answered the phone! Strange! Why didn''t ine answer the phone? This was the second time. Emmett had a short temper and immediately red up. He paced back and forth and wondered if he could smash his phone right away. "Kayden, where are you?" "What? Master Smith..." Kayden''s voice indicated that he was in a panic. He looked around where he was-the shooting site. He then turned to look at Ellie, who was mending her makeup. Kayden blushed a little. "Master Smith, I''m outside. Is there anything you need?" "Go to ine''s school immediately and find her! She didn''t answer my phone! Check what''s going on with her!" *** "Well, to Irvine University? Copy that. I''ll be right there!" Kayden hung up the phone nervously and sighed. First, it was Ellie, now ine... What had he done wrong? Did he owe the Joneses anything before? "Let''s go," Kayden instructed his subordinate. "Since we''re here, why don''t you say hello to Ellie?" The subordinate looked at Kayden curiously and then looked at Ellie. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ''Kayden was strange. He took time out of his busy schedule and came here - a site for shooting at the beach. Yet, he just watched from afar and didn''t even say hello to the girl''. "Master Smith has given order. Let''s go!" Kayden didn''t want Ellie to know that he couldn''t help but think about her. He raised his cor and put on his sunsses. With a wave of his hand, he quietly left the site with his subordinates. Ellie was busy instructing the makeup artist how to repair her makeup, "Here, and here-" How could she notice that there were so many people standing far away from her a moment ago? However, the director did notice Kayden. As he was drinking a cup of hot tea, he said to the assistant director beside him, "Hey, did you see that man who just left? He was Ellie''s backer. It was said that he was the head of the gang and also the leader of the ZH n. Now, a reliable backer is better than anything! Damn it. Do you remember Avery? She was so popr a while ago, but what about now? Well, maybe she was just not lucky. Avery should have been famous. She was good-looking, and also a good actress-anyway, she was better than Ellie. But what did she do? She offended Ellie, so she was screwed. How could this happen? " The assistant director looked at the luxury cars which had just be driven away. He nodded. "All the actresses in the entertainment business have a powerful backer now. Without a backer, no matter how good your acting is, no matter how beautiful you are, it''s useless." The director took a sip of tea and nodded, "So, we should all take good care of Ellie now. If that man keeps helping her, she will be very famous in the future." Chapter 472: Dont Entrap Mark Again Chapter 472: Don''t Entrap Mark Again These people were enthusiastically discussing how Ellie and Kayden were doing. But they didn''t know that Ellie paid little attention to Kayden. Would she be short of boyfriends? Ellie''s new boyfriend was studying mechanics in college. In other words, he would work as a technician in a factory after graduation. His name was Erik Yeo. The two were dating now, and they were doing great. Ellie was adjusting her makeup when the phone rang. Hearing the special ringing, she knew that it was from her boyfriend. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. To avoid touching the phone, she answered it and put it 10 centimeters away from her ear. "Hey, darling, you miss me, don''t you?" Ellie''s voice was cloying. The makeup artist''s hands trembled because of her exaggerated tone. "Ellie, ss is over and I''m free now. Shall we meet? I miss you so much! Let''s go shopping and watch a movie tonight. What do you think?" Erik had walked out of school and was hailing a taxi. "Okay. That sounds good. I want to eat the fish balls near the seaside park. Buy them for me now." Ellie pouted coquettishly. She was experienced in a romantic rtionship. She learned all these from her ex-boyfriends. Erik was immediately drowning in her sweetness and agreed at once, "Alright, my darling. I''ll buy them for you right now. I guarantee that it will still be hot when I arrive at the ce where you shoot. Just wait!" Ellie hung up and grinned with joy. The makeup artist couldn''t help but ask, "Is he your boyfriend?" "Yeah, he is." "Is he the boss of the gannd?" "Who?" Ellie widened her eyes and looked at the makeup artist. "Whom do you mean?" "Isn''t he the strong guy who helped you get the character?" The staff secretly called Kayden the strong guy. Ellie paused for a moment and immediately giggled, "Dear! Are you kidding me? He''s not my boyfriend. He''s like a brother to me. We''re close. By the way, he''s also my sister''s best friend." Ellie naturally regarded Kayden as one of ine''s friends. "I don''t like men like him. He''s so dull and has no idea of how to love women at all. Let me tell you something. I am experienced when ites to looking for a boyfriend. You should look for someone who is obedient and adores you. Then you can do whatever you like! *** The makeup artist''s hands trembled again. Gosh! This 17-year-old girl knew so much and had so many evil ideas. Whoever married her in the future would be in big trouble! Kayden hurried to Irvine University. Of course, ine was not in the ssroom. So he went to her dormitory. He almost broke the door when it was slowly opened. Just as Kayden was about to shout, he saw Hazel squinting her eyes and was still not awake. She frowned and muttered, "What the hell? Those who disturb others when they''re sleeping are all bastards!" Kayden suppressed his anger and asked, "Where''s ine? Why didn''t she answer the phone?" Just because ine did not answer his phone, the leader of the dignified ZH n actually needed to cross half of the city to see what was wrong! He was from an underground organization, not a nanny! Gosh, what he was doing right now didn''t conform to his status at all! "Who do you think you are talking to? Why are you asking me? Who do you think you are? Do you think I should be nicer to you just because we had sex? Get lost! I''ve got enough men!" Hazel cursed with her eyes closed and her body swaying. Kayden was so angry that he almost punched her. What nonsense was she talking about? He didn''t have sex with her! Damn it! What a drunken woman! After he waved his hand, two of his men rushed over, grabbing Hazel''s arm on each side. They exerted a little strength and she started to howl. "Ouch... That hurts... That hurts..." She goggled at Kayden in front of her. She ranged her eyes around him before recognizing who this furious man was. "It''s you, Emmett''s man..." Hazel frowned and muttered, trying to move her arms. It hurt like hell. "You were drunk because of Mr. Lee? Tell me, where is ine? Why didn''t she answer the phone?" "ine fainted. She''s in the hospital now... Her cell phone is in the dormitory. She didn''t bring it with her..." Hearing that ine was in the hospital, Kayden frowned. "Damn it! Why did she faint? Which hospital is she in?" "The First Hospital... By the way, Emmett''s father met her and she came back like that..." *** Kayden couldn''t wait to hear her out. He already jumped on the car. Hazel moved her numb arms and suddenly remembered something. She stamped and shouted, "Damn! What were you saying just now? Who did that for Lucas? I won''t do anything for him! No!" Suddenly, she felt sick and vomited. Hazel covered her mouth as she ran into the bathroom. Kayden immediately told Emmett that ine fainted. He was in a meeting. Upon hearing the news, he stood up, scaring everyone present. Emmett didn''t care what the attendees would hear. He hurriedly said to Kayden, "Well, I''lle over now. You should be closer to the hospital. Go there and see what''s going on. Report to me right away if anything happens." He stormed out of the conference room. The room was full of people with their eyes wide open. Emmett asked the driver to drive fast. He was worried about ine all the time. Yet something inexplicable worried him. When they arrived at the hospital, they saw Kayden waiting outside. "How is she?" Emmett asked Kayden as he strode inside. Kayden wrinkled his face and hesitantly followed Emmett, saying, "Master... Master Smith..." "Did you ask what she has? Is it serious? Did you meet the attending doctor?" Emmett was still walking so fast. "Master Smith..." Kayden stuttered. Only then did Emmett realize that something was amiss. He turned around and red at Kayden, "What happened? Tell me." Kayden took a deep breath and said, "Master Smith, Master met Ms. Jones this morning. After she went back, she fainted." There seemed to be something buzzing in his head! Emmett''s body moved with a jerk. "What?" His voice was low, trembling. "Has my father met her?" "Yes. It seems that he told Ms. Jones something, which made her feel bad. She was stricken and fainted." Emmett''s face instantly clouded, full of gloom. He turned around and continued to walk inside, with heavy and slow steps. Atwood had met ine... What would be his trump card? Emmett walked to ine''s ward. When he saw the people in the ward, all his worries were reced by jealousy. *** "Mark is here! Why is he here?" Emmett burst into a rage at once and knocked open the door. "Mark, get out of here!" Emmett said coldly. Mark was caught by surprise and slowly stood up. Emmett saw his hand actually holding ine''s! Damn it! He actually dared to touch her! "ine is sick, so I stay with her." Mark remained polite. Emmett sneered, "Who do you think you are? I am ine''s man! The one who should stay with her is me, not you!" Mark didn''t want to say anything more to Emmett. He nodded and said, "Alright, I''m leaving. However, the doctor said that she needs peace. Her condition is pretty bad." Mark''s concern for ine made Emmett even more jealous. He sneered several times. "Mark, don''t be an interfering busybody. Mind your own business! Do you still want your father to get sick? Or do you want your family to be cash-strapped? I can let you off once, but there won''t be a second chance!" Mark''s face immediately turned pale. He was so angry that he clenched his fists and was about to say something. At this moment, the people on the bed said, "You''re so despicable! You said that the Wilson family''s issue had nothing to do with you. You lied to me!" The two men turned their heads when they heard the voice. One was worried, the other panicked. Emmett panicked. It didn''t matter if he became a devil in other people''s mind. But he must be a man ine liked. "ine, how do you feel?" Emmett forced a smile and tenderly talked to her, wanting to walk over. "Don''te over!" ine suddenly screamed. Then she cried. She could not hold back her tears. "Don''te over, okay? I''m begging you." It broke Emmett''s heart to seeing ine''s tears. He immediately stopped and nodded. "Okay. I''ll listen to you. Don''t cry. I''ll listen to you." "Emmett, I have one request..." ine bit the quilt and choked up. Emmett was such a smart man. He seemed to have predicted it long ago. His heart sank bit by bit along with ine''s tears and words... "Well, tell me." "Can you stop meeting me? Can you leave me alone? I want to be with Mark. Please don''t interfere, okay? Don''t y any tricks on him, please." Emmett looked at the ceiling. He gritted his teeth and gasped. Chapter 473: Truth or Lie? Chapter 473: Truth or Lie? Emmett doubled up his fists in anger. *** When ine said that she wanted to be with Mark, Mark was also shocked. He turned his head and looked at ine in disbelief. He was excited, but when he saw that ine showed a pained look and her eyes were red and swollen from crying, he contained his excitement. He smiled bitterly. How pathetic he was. He must be delusional to think that ine still liked him. Emmett was such a good man. How could ine still like him? She just used him as an excuse. But it was fine. At least he could still be useful for her. He felt a great sadness for himself. He stole a nce at Emmett and was stunned to find that Emmett, who had always been ruthless and vicious, had tears in his eyes. Obviously, he was sad. This realization shocked Mark. "ine, why do you involve Mark in our rtionship? If there''s anything wrong, you can tell me. We can solve the problem together. Don''t bring up breakup every time," Emmett said. He tried his best to subside his anger. However, Kayden could tell from his clenched fists that he was furious. ine bit her lip, almost making it bleed. Deep in her heart, she didn''t want to break up with Emmett. She liked having him by her side and teasing him in his arms. However, her father killed his mother in a car ident. The gulf between the two families couldn''t be bridged. Thinking of this cruel fact, ine felt devastated, as if several knives were stabbing at her. The tears were streaming so fast that she could not see. She was reluctant to part with this man in front of her. "Emmett, it''s not your fault, but mine. I... I''m not a good match for you, and I don''t love you very much. I was confused. I didn''t know what kind of feelings I had for you. I finally understand now that I''ve always loved Mark. I was with you because I wanted to see if Mark would be jealous. I wanted to test him. We are not from the same world. We shouldn''t be together, right?" *** "No!" Emmett couldn''t restrain himself anymore. He roared, "I don''t like to hear these words from you. Don''t try to make excuses! I know you love me. Who else do you love if you don''t love me? I know you are hiding something from me. You can tell me if you are unhappy with me. Why do you always want to break up with me? Mark shouldn''t stand between us!" ine was stunned for a moment. She pulled the quilt to cover her face and started to cry. Mark was worried, but he thought he shouldn''t stay here. No matter what, he should let the two of them settle their matters. He could be with ine, but not now. He had to wait after ine broke up with Emmett. Mark looked at ine, sighed, and walked out with his head lowered. Kayden followed him behind and closed the door softly. Emmett walked over and removed the quilt that covered ine''s face. Seeing the tears on her face, he was no longer angry. He didn''t have the heart to be angry with her. Taking a deep breath, Emmett sat on the bed and gently wiped ine''s tears. Feeling the temperature at his fingertips, ine had all sorts of thoughts. She grabbed his hand to cover her face, not willing to let him go. Emmett felt her cold tears and breath and let out a long sigh. "It is you who want to break up. Why are you crying? I should be the one who is crying." Emmett nced at ine helplessly. "I... I feel terrible," ine murmured. She was crying her eyes out. "Why? Because you''re afraid that I''ll find fault with Mark?" ''No! No!'' ine screamed inwardly, but she didn''t say it out. She just nodded. Emmett smiled bitterly. "Why are you so worried about Mark? Why don''t you care about me?" *** ine held Emmett''s hand tightly and ced it on her face, sniffing at his scent. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She wasn''t worried about Mark. She was said because she had to break up with Emmett. She wanted to ask him whether he approached her because her father killed his mother in a car ident. But the words died on her lips. Emmett was a victim of that ident. She didn''t have the cheek to bring it up. "Baby, I was very anxious and worried when I knew that you fainted and were sent to the hospital. I don''t know what other men do to the women they like, but I know that I''ve never been so worried about any woman in my life. You aren''t that outstanding. I have to say that you are immature whenpared with other women, but I care about you so much. Isn''t this love? Tell me, what else do you want me to do to you?" Hearing Emmett''s words, ine cried even harder. ''Emmett, what should I do? I love you very much. I''m ashamed of what my dad did, but I hope I can always love you,'' she thought to herself. "Stop it. I''ve made up my mind. It''s useless to say that. You can leave," she said. ine rxed her grip on Emmett''s arm. She shrank back, and her long and thick eyshes were covered with tears. Emmett''s face turned stormy. Overwhelmed by sadness, he gritted his teeth, trying to calm himself down. "You decide it now? Or was it decided long ago? If you decided it long ago, why were you so close to me? If you still loved Mark, why did you have sex with me and groan like you were enjoying itst night? I wouldn''t believe a woman can be in love with one guy and enjoy sex with another. Why would you lie to me and yourself? What happened? What turned you into this? Talk to me!" *** Why would you lie to me and yourself? What happened? What turned you into this? Talk to me! ine was trembling violently. She cried, "I''m not good enough for you! My family let you down! If it weren''t for my father, your mother wouldn''t have died! That''s the truth, isn''t it? You know that my father ran over your mother and killed her, don''t you? You approached me to get revenge on me! You were nice to me, so I fell in love with you. And then you would abandon me and make me suffer. I''m not sad because of Mark. I am sad because I am going to say goodbye to my first love. I hate to admit it, but I fell in love with a man who wanted to take revenge on me! Emmett, why are you so smart? I mean it. You are very smart. You pretend to love me, and now I can''t extricate myself from our rtionship. I hate you, and I''m sorry. I don''t know how I should be with you. I hate you because I knew such a cruel truth after I fell in love with you. I''m sorry because my father killed your mother. Go, Emmett. You made it. You made me fall in love with you and broke my heart. I wanted to preserve my dignity, but you didn''t give me a chance. You forced me to tell you the truth. Are you satisfied now? Your enemy''s daughter is in love with you, but she is abandoned and heartbroken." Emmett was taken aback. He didn''t expect any of this. He stood up and took a few steps back. Narrowing his eyes, he breathed raggedly and stared at ine. iney against the pillow, tilted her head and looked at him, her eyes red. "My father told you this?" Emmett was right. He couldn''t hide anything from his father. Atwood had told ine everything. *** "Yes. Is what he said true?" Until now, ine still hoped that this could be a lie. How she wished Atwood told her a lie! Chapter 474: A Cruel Remark Chapter 474: A Cruel Remark Emmett''s eyes suddenly turned cold as he looked away and breathed heavily. Suddenly, he sneered, "Yes!" What he said was true! I knew your father killed my mother. I have been hating your father since I was a child. He took my mother away, so I have lost the warmest care from her ever since. Shouldn''t I hate him? I asked the transportationpany not to give your father a raise, so he had to do the most tiring work with minimum wage. It''s me who sent people to steal his money, deliberately crashed his bus, and asked my men to find fault with him in his bus from time to time. He''s responsible for my mother''s death! These punishments I have given him are simply not enough! He killed two people! Shouldn''t I hate him? Shouldn''t I make him suffer since he is still alive?" Emmett said quickly, tears gradually welling up in his eyes. He gritted his teeth and put on a ferocious look, which frightened ine. ine trembled as she got up, wanting to hide far away from him. However, her intention to avoid him completely angered him. Emmett took a few steps forward and held ine''s shoulders with both hands, shaking her back and forth with all his might. "Because of your father, I lost my mother and sister! My mother was in the prime of her life. She could have lived long and enjoyed family happiness together. She could have be the happiest woman in the world. But your father took it all away from her! Don''t you think I should hate him?" "Yes. Just let me go first, okay?" ine was so scared that her heart was pounding. She was shaken back and forth, so she was a little dizzy. She even wanted to vomit. *** Emmett suddenly chuckled in a low voice. His exaggeratedughtersted. He let go of ine and staggered back a few steps. Then he pointed at ine and said ruthlessly. "You are his daughter. I can treat you like a little toy, abusing you and trampling on you. I want him to know that his good daughter has be my ything. I want him to suffer! This is my revenge on him. What do you think of this n?" ine felt a chill down her spine. Even though she was prepared, Emmett''sment sounded so harsh and cruel! Her face was pale and her lips were bloodless. "Why are you a Jones? Why are you his daughter? Now you know that I''ve been acting in front of you and lying to you. I''ve yed you around. Now you know that you''re just my toy and I use you to revenge. Why don''t youmit suicide? If you choose to jump off a building and kill yourself, your damn father will be sad!" "Enough!" ine suddenly shouted sharply. "Emmett, you are enough! My father didn''t mean to cause that car ident. The brakes were broken, and it wasn''t his fault! You''ve taken your revenge, haven''t you? You''ve done so many things to embarrass him and you''ve sessfully deceived me. You''ve made me fall in love with you and you''ve made me sad. Yes, now I finally understand it. In your eyes, I''m just a tool at your mercy. If you don''t want me, you will just kick me away! Are you satisfied now? Can you stop? Is this the end of your revenge? If yes, then please leave. You deceived me and yed me. It is my fault, and I deserve it! Just go!" ine shouted and hysterically roared. Her cheeks flushing red, she rolled her eyes and fell backwards. "Baby!" Emmett subconsciously moved over and held her soft body. He carefully ced her on the bed. Inadvertently, a tear fell on her face. Emmett gritted his teeth and suddenly turned around, walking out of the ward. *** Mark was leaning against the wall while dropping his head in a daze. When he heard the voice, he suddenly looked up and asked, "How is it going?" Emmett said dully, "She fainted from anger." "What?" Mark''s face suddenly changed. "Emmett, you bastard! You know that she can''t be angry!" Mark walked over and could no longer hold back his anger. He waved his fist and hit Emmett''s chin. With a sound, Emmett''s face turned to the side. "Master Smith! Brat, you''re courting death! How dare you offend Master Smith? You bastard, I''m going to kill you..." Kayden rolled up his sleeves and rushed towards Mark. "Kayden!" Emmett stretched out his arm and stopped Kayden. He smiled faintly and said indifferently, "Forget it." "Master Smith..." "Let''s go." Emmett took the lead and walked out of the corridor. Kayden looked at Emmett''s back and flicked an extremely vicious gaze at Mark. After stamping his foot, he chased after Emmett. "Young Master! Young Master! Slow down, slow down..." Mark didn''t dare to waste any time and hurriedly went to the doctor. Emmett walked quickly until he reached the parking lot of the hospital. A gust of wind blew over, leaving Emmett to shiver. Only then did he stop. Kayden and the others were running out of breath behind him. Emmett was tall and his pace wasrge. Once he paced up, they would need to run to catch up. Emmett paused. Kayden walked over. When he was about to persuade Emmett, he realized that Emmett''s face was deathly pale, as white as a piece of white paper! Emmett was terrifyingly pale. "Young Master..." As soon as he finished speaking, Emmett, like a deted balloon, dropped to the ground. "Young Master, what''s wrong with you? Young Master!" Kayden hurriedly went to support Emmett. A few other subordinates ran over and helped Emmett into the car slowly. Kayden waved his hand, letting everyone else stay in the surroundings. Only then did he go to see Emmett. Emmett closed his eyes and leaned his head back. Without any color on his face, he was breathing heavily. It was as if someone had exhausted him. Kayden heard what Emmett and ine just said in the ward, for the door opened a crack. ... Kayden was not Mark. Mark was a gentleman. Since he hade out, he simply stayed far away. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Kayden sighed, "Young Master, why did you say that?" Those cruel words were a double-edged sword! They not only hurt ine but Emmett. Emmett weakly opened his eyes, and his handsome face was filled with despair. "She has found out these things. What''s the point of denying? That''s what she thinks! She believes that I''ve been ying her!" Kayden sighed softly without saying a word. "I nned to do that, but as things went on, I gradually lost control of myself. I fell in love with her and I stopped nursing the grudge. Would she believe me if I said this?" "Do you want me to tell her that I was just a devilish conspirator at the beginning, and then I was slowly turned into a kind person by her? Or do you want me to tell her that I gave up my revenge because of her and only wanted to stay with her forever? Do you think she would believe me if I said this?" Emmett said sadly, his voice filled with endless heartache. A few sparkling tears quietly rolled down the corner of his eyes. He closed his eyes again and pinched his temples hard, looking as if he was having a splitting headache. "But Young Master, it''s obvious that you love her. Because of her, you offended your father. You even transferred the newly acquiredpany under her name. You love her so when she disappeared in d, you were so anxious that you died saving her! Why didn''t you tell her about this?" Kayden felt pity for Emmett. After a long time of silence, Emmett whispered, "I know that she will suffer even more if I tell her. She will be caught in a dilemma and be miserable. I don''t want to do that. I want her to always have that innocent smile on her face. Perhaps she will be much happier when she hates me than she is in the dilemma. It''s much simpler." Kayden was anxious. "Young Master, you can''t make things difficult for yourself just to make her feel better. Look at you. You are like a walking dead. You''ve done so much for her. Shouldn''t she know about that? Her father killed your mother. It''s reasonable for you to hate her family. Moreover, you are compensating her now." ... Emmett closed his eyes. Pinching the bridge of his nose, he looked painful. He let out a long sigh. It was filled with endless sadness. When Kayden heard this, he felt so depressed. How pitiful Emmett was! "Young Master..." "Stop talking. Leave me alone. My mind is in a mess right now. Just leave me alone." Kayden nodded silently. Emmett sat in the car like a painful statue, closing his eyes for a long time without moving. Kayden paced back and forth around the car. asionally, he nced at Emmett and then sighed. From afar, members from ZH n looked at Kayden curiously. ''What''s wrong with Kayden? Why does he repeat these movements as if he has been possessed?'' Kayden took a few steps, turned to look at Emmett and then sighed. Chapter 475: Leave the Hospital Chapter 475: Leave the Hospital Kayden and his men stayed almost motionlessly in the hospital parking lot for a very long time. About an hourter, Emmett finally crooked his finger at them and said indifferently, "Let''s go." "Oh! Let''s go!" Kayden waved his hand and called over to his men. He looked at Emmett cautiously who still kept his eyes closed, and then he asked Emmett a question timidly. "But ... where should we go?" The true thought in Emmett''s heart was that he did not care where to go at all! Without ine, the girl he loved, by his side, everywhere was as cold as ice! "I don''t care." Emmett took off his hands covering his face. Kayden even saw tearstains at the corner of Emmett''s eyes! Kayden knew that his Young Master was sad. "Then ... shall we go back to the vi?" Emmett ignored Kayden''s question, but Kayden took that for eptance. Then, he gave the chauffer a look and the fleet of cars drove towards Emmett''s vi by the seaside. As they walked into the vi, the butler and the servants all lined up to greet Emmett respectfully. "Master Smith, wee back." Without saying a word, Emmett threw his jacket on the floor and went upstairs. The old butler was startled. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Seeing that Emmett throw the jacket which cost tens of thousands on the carpet like garbage, he picked it up and brushed the dusk off it while staring at Kayden. He asked Kayden, "What happened? Why is Master Smith so unhappy? He is behaving weirdly." "You''re darn right!" Kayden shrugged and curled his lips. He looked up and whispered, "Ms. Jones broke up with Master Smith." "What? They broke up?" The butler was shocked, "Are you sure?" ... "They broke up! Of course, I''m sure! Our Master met with Ms. Jones, and then she fainted out of anger. We just came back from the hospital, didn''t we? In the hospital, Ms. Jones broke up with Master Smith." "What a pity! I always think that Ms. Jones is a nice girl. She is down-to-earth, and she gets along well with Master Smith. I have even talked with the other servants in private that Master Smith might marry Ms. Jones one day. But why did they break up again?" Kayden shook his head, "Well, it''s hard to say if they will get back together this time." As the blood debt between the two of them had been exposed, how could they still be together? From now on, Kayden might not be unlucky again because of ine..., but he was not happy at all, opposite to what he had thought. Just like Emmett, Kayden was also in a bad mood. When ine woke up, it was already two in the morning. She opened her eyes and saw the white ceiling first. She had always been slow-witted in the past, but she understood everything quickly this time. She stared at the white ceiling and smiled miserably. She thought to herself, ''I wish I was dead! I wouldn''t be so painful or have to go through all this torture if I died!'' ''This was too fucking painful!'' ine let out a soft sigh, turned around and saw someone sleeping beside her at her bed. ine noticed that it was Mark! She wondered if he had been there with her all this time. She looked at the clock on the wall and saw that it was past two o'' clock in the morning. She sighed again because she knew how tired Mark was and how much he cared about her. She thought, ''Mark ... Mark ... If I hadn''t met Emmett, perhaps you and I would have be a happy couple. I was just a nobody in high school, while you were a genius. How honored and happy I would be if I could win the favor of you!'' If ... if she hadn''t met Emmett ... she might have thought that being with Mark was her greatest happiness. ine smiled faintly, but her smile was bitter. She got off the bed and walked quietly to the window in a shirt. She drew the curtains to look into the night sky. She couldn''t help but stare nkly at it. ... ''Where is Emmett sleeping now?'' ''Is he in his huge bed in his vi?'' ''Or is he sleeping in a woman''s bed?'' Thinking of Emmett, ine felt that her heart ached and that she could not breathe. She ced her hand on her chest and rubbed her skin there with her hand, gasping. Her hand was ice-cold. ine lowered her head and saw tearstain on her hand. She realized that her face was already covered with tears. ''What should I do? What should I do?'' ''Why can''t I let go even after I knew why he chose to approach me?'' ''Why can''t I stop missing him even when I know that I can''t be with him anymore?'' She missed him so much! It was as if her heart had flown towards him. ''My father killed his mother in the car ident. My father was guilty of sending his closest kin to heaven.'' ''It was my family who had done something wrong!'' ''He didn''t approach me because he loved me, but because he wanted to take revenge on me... That''s so cruel!'' Why him! Why Emmett! Mark shuddered and suddenly woke up from his dream. He just had a sweet dream. In his dream, he and ine were walking on the red carpet hand in hand. They were about to get married. When Mark woke up, his lips were still curled into a sweet smile. Mark was shocked as he saw that there was no one in bed. He looked around, and soon heaved a sigh of relief. He figured out that ine was just standing beside the window. Mark stood up, picked up his coat on the bed, walked up to ine, and ced the coat on ine''s shoulders. "Why did you get out of bed in a hurry after you woke up?" His voice frightened ine, and she suddenly took a deep breath. She tilted her head slightly, took a nce at Mark, and immediately lowered her head. She didn''t want Mark to see that she was crying. After making a scene and breaking up with Emmett, she still missed him and sobbed alone... She didn''t want anyone to notice her contradictory feelings. However, she was so clumsy in hiding her pain. A considerate man like Mark had seen through her in the first second he looked at her. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. When Mark saw her tear-stained face, he suddenly felt so sorry for her. He held her shoulder with his hands and tried tofort her softly. ... "I know you''re sad. He''s a good man, and you broke up with him because you had no other choice, right? I know feeling sad is inevitable, so don''t be embarrassed. I can lend you my shoulder to cry on tonight if you want. You might feel better after you cry." ine shivered and her lips trembled violently. She looked pitifully at Mark, and Mark gave her a warm smile. ine could not hold back her tears anymore. She threw herself into Mark''s embrace and burst into tears. "It hurts... It hurts so much... My heart is broken... I can''t live anymore... I don''t want to break up with him... I love him... I don''t want to leave him... But my family has done something wrong. He doesn''t love me. He just wanted to take revenge on me..." Just like that, ine cried loudly, her words broken. Mark could not say anything tofort her. In fact, it was extremely cruel for Mark to hear ine admit how much she loved Emmett. Mark didn''t know what he had missed, but when he wanted to turn around and embrace ine''s love, which he had always thought of as belonging to him, everything changed. Because of that, Mark often asked himself a meaningless question when he was unable to sleep in the middle of the night. "Would everything be different, if I turned around to ept her a just a few days earlier?" ine muttered and cried until she was exhausted. After crying for more than two hours, she was too tired that she sank and fell asleep in Mark''s embrace, her head tilted. Mark wrapped the soft little body with his arms and sighed. He picked her up and gently ced her on the hospital bed again. He leaned over and looked at her face infatuatedly, "ine ... I will be by your side no matter what happens. Can you stay by my side from now on? I''m still waiting for you. What do you think?" ine shouted that she wanted to leave the hospital the next afternoon. She did not like hospitals. She could not bear the pungent smell of the disinfectant, and she was also afraid of getting injections. Mark couldn''t persuade her to stay in the hospital, so he had to help her deal with the formalities before leaving the hospital. The doctors told them that ine still needed to stay in bed for a few days after she went back home. Mark drove ine back to the dormitory. Hazel opened the door for them and told them that Bradley was cooking. *** ine knitted her brows andined, "Hey, Hazel, how can you ask a guest to cook for us? You are being cruel to him. He is indeed a simple-hearted guy, but you can''t bully him. He is a respectable policeman anyway. Well, I''ll cook. I don''t want him to burn down our kitchen." Hazel immediately stopped ine and said, "Taking care of you is our top priority now! You just left the hospital, so we must take the best care of you. Just leave everything to us. You should just take a good rest and be our most honorable empress in theing days." ine couldn''t help but curl up her lips into a smile, "Oh, my dear servant, go and make a cup of tea for me. I want my tea made with water taken from a mountain which is five thousand meters high." Hazel gritted her teeth and said, "You can never be somebody''s master, otherwise you will be a witch who tortures her servants!" ine chuckled. Hazel immediately gave Mark a look and told him with her eyes that he had just been making a fuss. Mark had told Hazel in advance on the phone that ine was in a bad mood. ine had cried for two hours before crying herself to sleep. He said that breaking up with Emmett was a big thing for ine and that she hadn''t gone through the bad breakup. Mark told Hazel not to mention Emmett''s name when she talked to ine, and he also told her to try cheering ine up by keeping things lively. Hazel was so shocked by Mark''s words that she even asked Bradley, whose head was still wrapped in gauze, toe and discuss with him how to help ine get over the breakup. Chapter 476: I Cant Forget Him Chapter 476: I Can''t Forget Him Bradley was supposed to stay in the hospital for a few more days. But just because of Hazel, Bradley pulled out the needle and left the hospital. Behind him were a dozen doctors and nurses chasing after him. When Hazel saw that ineughed from time to time and seemed in a good mood, she felt that Mark was overreacting. Mark curled his lips nomittally. Hazel turned on the TV. Just as ine saw what was ying on TV, she hugged the pillow and started tough, "It''s so funny. That sheep looks so funny!" She went almost hysterical withughter. Hazel looked at the TV. It was an animated cartoon film for children. It was not that funny. Why did ineugh like this? *** "Isn''t that funny? Isn''t it very interesting?" She went onughing like that. ine smiled exaggeratedly and asked Mark beside her. Mark nced at ine and did not say anything. Mark didn''t understand what ine wasughing at. He just thought that she looked crazy. The food was ready. Bradley pped his hands and shouted happily, "Come on. The food is ready. Have a taste of the food I cooked! Come on! It''s time to eat!" Mark touched ine. ine looked as if she was still attracted by the cartoon. She smiled and walked to the dining room. They sat down. Bradley smiled and said, "Let me tell you first. I rarely cook. You guys are so lucky that I cooked for you today. If it''s too delicious, don''t be surprised and just take it easy. Don''t eat too much." As soon as he finished speaking, ine held her bowl and giggled. "That''s funny! The way Mr. Hughes talks are funny." Hazel showed the whites of her eyes and said, "What''s so funny? I think he''s a talker, a slick one." Mark looked at ine and bit his chopsticks. ine was eating when she suddenly said, "Sorry, I have to go to the bathroom." She finished the sentence with some moreughing. Then, sheughed strangely and ran to the bathroom. Hazel lowered her voice and said to the two men, "Hey, don''t you think she''s very strange? Why doesn''t she look lovelorn? Instead, she looks like a psychopath! I get goosebumps when I hear her laugh." Bradley nodded and imitated Hazel''s tone. He lowered his voice and said mysteriously, "She looked exceedingly hurt! Is she okay?" Mark sighed. He suddenly said, "I feel like I must make a move. In this situation, I need to make a move and take advantage of this opportunity." Hazel hit Mark''s chopsticks with her chopsticks. "Nonsense! If ine and Emmett break up, I agree that you should take advantage of the opportunity! Hurry up! Save her out of the misery." Bradley didn''t know what to say. He didn''t know why Hazel had so many strange thoughts. "What took her so long in the bathroom? You two eat first. I''ll go and see her." Hazel muttered as she stood up and walked inside. Hazel walked to the bathroom and leaned on the door first to listen. Then, she tried to open the door. The door wasn''t locked. She turned the handle gently. The door opened. *** When she pushed the door open and entered, she saw ine leaning in front of the washstand, with her eyes shut and clenched teeth. ine was crying, all by herself! Tears kepting out of her eyes! Hazel was stunned. She immediately felt heartbroken. She took a step forward and hugged ine from behind. She felt sour in her nose. "Silly girl, tell me if you''re sad. Why did you hide here and cry? Fool! You are such a big fool..." ine''s body trembled violently. She turned around and hugged Hazel hard and tightly. She cried out slowly, "Hazel! I feel like I''m going to die! ! I''m so sad! I don''t want to live anymore! I''m too tired. Too tired!" Hazel''s eyes turned red as she gently patted ine, "Idiot. Don''t say that! It''s not a big deal at all. It''s alright! You''ll soon forget him. You will be fine." "No! I can''t forget him! I know myself. I can''t forget him!" She wouldn''t stop weeping. Hazel finally lost control of her tears and began to cry. Because she suddenly thought of Lucas. She understood the feeling of losing control. ine wanted to return to her normal life. She wanted to continue her life like her ssmates. She did everything as usual as if nothing had happened. She kept herself busy, almost like a nonstop top. Whenever she had time, she went to extracurricr activities. When she returned to the dormitory, she washed clothes and cleaned the room like crazy. During those few days, the dormitory that Hazel and she lived in was as clean as a five-star hotel. Mark had been with ine all the time. People could always see Mark around ine except for ss time. It was rumored on the campus that Mark was had a crush on ine. It was already the tenth day that she and Emmett broke up. ine and Mark bought some vegetables together and prepared to return to the dormitory to cook. Because Bradley was promoted to the deputy section chief, they decided to celebrate for him in the dormitory. ine was talking with Mark about the funny incident at the ss today when she saw two cars parked in front of them. She was shocked! She opened her eyes wide. Mark followed ine''s gaze and saw Jasper leaning against the car and Lucas counting the leaves under the tree. *** Jasper and Lucas were business elites. They wore simple but expensive clothes. They were handsome, elegant, and had a good temperament. Therefore, they were like very pleasing scenery. "ine!" Jasper straightened his body and shouted. Only then did Lucas turn around and look at ine. "Eh, Vice-President Hall? Why are you here?" ine felt bad in her heart immediately. In fact, she was pretending to be happy these days. She couldn''t sleep at night and would be sad alone. When she saw Jasper today, she immediately thought of Emmett. When she thought of Emmett, she felt her heart ache immediately. To be honest, if she could hide now, she would disappear immediately and be invisible. She hoped she could stay away from people that had anything to do with Emmett. "ine! It seems that you''re doing very well, huh?" Jasper said so on purpose as he nced at Mark, who was standing beside ine, with a very dissatisfied gaze. Mark frowned. He lowered his head and asked ine considerately, "Do you want to invite your friends to have a sit inside for a while?" His tone was like that he and ine were already as close as a couple. Lucas couldn''t help but frown when he heard Mark. Lucas spat and said very rudely, "Damn it! I hate home-wrecker so much right now! These bastards! Go to hell!" When Lucas mentioned home-wrecker, he couldn''t help but think of the policeman, Bradley. In Lucas'' mind, Bradley was a home-wrecker! Mark narrowed his eyes. He looked angry. ine saw that things weren''t going well. If the three men continued to speak like this, they would probably start fighting. ! It was something that would happen. "Alright, you can go in first. I''ll go inter. I need to talk with them. You and Hazel should cook first." Mark was still worried and frowned. He didn''t move. Lucas was already very angry, so he said casually, "Hey, Mark, you don''t have to be nervous about your girlfriend like this. Didn''t you hear ine? Go in now!" *** Mark sneered, "Of course I have to be careful. My girlfriend is too kind-hearted that she may be easily deceived by bad people like you." ine pushed Mark, "Alright, Mark. You can go in first. I''m fine. I''ll just talk to them for a moment." Mark lowered his head and almost whispered to her ear. He asked in a low voice, "Are you sure you can handle it? If you can''t, I''ll be here for you." ine sighed slightly. She looked at Jasper and whispered, "Don''t worry, it''s fine. I''ll go in as soon as I''m done." "Alright." Mark nodded at Jasper and walked into the dormitory. Lucas'' eyes followed Mark''s back. He tried to see if he could see Hazel through the door which was slightly opened. When he failed to see Hazel, he looked disappointed. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Jasper frowned and took a few steps forward, "ine, after you broke up with Emmett..." "Please don''t mention that name! Don''t mention him! If you mention his name again, I won''t talk to you. I, I''ll go in now..." ine cried out in panic. Her face looked pale. She was quite useless. It had been ten days since they broke up, but she still couldn''t forget about him. Once she heard Emmett''s name, her entire body couldn''t help but tremble. Jasper smiled bitterly, "It seems that women could get over it more quickly! You loved him so much, but you could have another rtionship so quickly. ine, are you dating Mark? I heard him say that you are his girlfriend, is that true?" ine bit her lips. She lowered her head and slowly shook her head. "No, Mark was afraid that you would give me a hard time and deliberately said so! I''m not dating him..." Lucas said anxiously, "ine, don''t be angry with Emmett, okay? I''m begging you, okay?" "I told you not to mention that name! Why do you do it again!" ine was so anxious that she stamped her feet and was about to cry. Chapter 477: She Still Loves Him Chapter 477: She Still Loves Him She quickly took a few deep breaths and suppressed her tears. Anyway, she could not cry. Jasper pursed his lips and sighed. "ine, you are a very kind and gentle girl. Please help us. Can you come back and see Emmett?" "Don''t say anything. Stop. I''ve finished with him. ! I can''t go back anymore. We''ve broken up! We won''t see each other!" Could a daughter who killed his mother be his wife? Wasn''t that ridiculous? ine wanted to pretend to be rxed and indifferent. She wanted to smile, but she couldn''t even do this! When she thought of Emmett, she just couldn''t do anything. Life during the past ten days was simply like hell. "ine! We won''te to you unless we have to. Emmett is in a bad mood. He has been very stubborn since he was young, and he never changes his mind as long as he makes the decision." Lucas got more excited as he said. He stepped forward and grabbed ine''s arm, trying to take her away. "Stop! Don''t say that! He has nothing to do with me now! Please don''t mention him again, okay? I think I''d better go in. Goodbye." ine wanted to shake Lucas'' hand off, but Lucas just didn''t let go of it. "What are you doing? Don''t you see that she''s hurt? What do you want to do?" A car drove over, and a person got out of it. He quickly walked over and pushed Lucas away. Lucas looked up and his eyes immediately turned red because of anger. The man in front of him was his rival in love! "It''s you!" Lucas gritted his teeth. It was Bradley, that bastard. "I''m thinking that I should beat you up. You shameless bastard!" Lucas became furious. He scolded Bradley as he pointed at him. Lucas rolled up his sleeves and was about to beat Bradley when he heard a cold voicee from the window, "Bradley! Get in for ten seconds! Otherwise, you will never be allowed to kiss me." After Hazel said this, she immediately pped the window with a loud sound. Lucas was stunned. He was shocked by the "never be allowed to kiss me". "My dear! I''ming!" Bradley didn''t dare to wait. He stopped arguing with Lucas and rushed into the room. *** Lucas almost went crazy! What happened? Could it be that Bradley, the bastard, had actually be Hazel''s man? Had Hazel done that kind of thing with him? Had they done it yet? This almost made Lucas mad. Lucas shouted at the window that Hazel had just closed. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Hazel! I''m telling you! Don''t think that he can be your boyfriend! I''m still here. With me, he can never be your boyfriend! You belong to me! You are mine! Wait and see! He will get what he deserves." Lucas, Mr. Lee, who had always paid attention to his image in public, forget about all this. He almost jumped up and pinched his waist. He shouted at the window like a mad man. He was irritated. Lucas wanted to carry a rocket gun and burn Bradley into pieces! Then, he would hide Hazel, who didn''t listen to him, into his pocket! Jasper scolded Lucas in a low voice, "Lucas! Are you here to show your jealousy? If I knew you were like this, I wouldn''t have asked you to be here! You''ve messed it up." Lucas rubbed his nose and panted heavily. He didn''t want to roar like a mad man. But he just couldn''t control himself. Seeing what happened just now, he couldn''t suppress his anger. "You just wait! I''ll beat your ass! How dare you steal my woman?" Lucas pointed at the window and said ruthlessly. Jasper patted Lucas'' arm and said, "Hey! Do you want to help me or not? You''re here to persuade ine, not topete with Bradley! You can focus on your matter after we deal with ine." Jasper''s words immediately brought ine out in a cold sweat. What did Scheming Jasper say? "Deal with" her? It sounded like they were going to kill her! ine, who had just been immersed in the sadness of breaking up with Emmett, immediately began to worry about herself. Could it be that Emmett''s friends want to kill her, for that she broke up with him? They simply ended their love rtionship and broke up with each other. They wouldn''t be so angry and wanted to kill her, right? Lucas sighed and turned to look at ine. He noticed that ine flinched and prepared to run away like a mouse trying to cross the street. He was so amused and almostughed out by her behavior. *** Only then did he realize why Emmett liked this girl so much. She was so interesting. Besides that, she was also so emotional. The women he had known before were all wearing thick masks. However, ine was totally fresh to him. She was tender and innocent, like a little steamed bun. innocent. "Hey, you want to run away?" Lucas grabbed ine''s arm and said, "You can''t go anywhere before we finish talking." ine grinned and said, "Well, I''m starving. No! I have a stomachache. I need to go to the bathroom. . I''ll listen to you guys when I''m done with this, okay?" Scheming Jasper seemed to be quite gentle. Why could he think of killing her? Jasper frowned. "ine, can you please ignore your stomach for a moment? You just have a stomachache. Do you know how Emmett is now?" "What''s wrong with him? He''s a rich and powerful president. He can do whatever he wants. I''ve told you that don''t mention him. Why are you still mentioning him?" Both Lucas and Jasper could tell that ine''s tone wasn''t right when she talked about Emmett. This meant that this girl still loved Emmett! Lucas took out a cigarette and lit it. He took a few deep breaths and said irritably, "Emmett is about to die!" "What?" The sentence frightened ine so much that she almost fainted. "Who is going to die?" Did he mean "Emmett"? Did he just say that Emmett was going to die? "Emmett! Emmett is going to die!" "Impossible! You''re lying! Emmett is so strong. How could he die? You can''t lie like this. You can''t curse him!" ine retorted up Lucas. But actually, her heart was beating wildly in fear. Jasper looked gloomy. "Lucas didn''t lie to you. It''s true. Emmett''s condition is very bad now..." "What? What''s wrong? Is he sick?" *** Jasper looked into the distance and said, "He isn''t sick, but he''s a patient. Ever since you broke up, he hasn''t eaten anything. We tried to take him to the parties. After he went there, he either drank like an alcoholic or smoked like a lunatic. Then he coughed. We didn''t want him to be like that. But no matter how we persuaded him, he didn''t speak anything nor listen to us." Jasper stopped here for a moment. ine could not control her tears after hearing this. She tightly grabbed her clothes with her hands and her lips were trembling. "Why is he like this? How can he be like this? It''s very bad for his health. Why is Emmett such kind of man?" "Don''t you know why? He bes like this because of you! He''s never been so emotional. It''s only after he met you that he became so easily to get upset. You''re good. You have a lot of ''witches'' in your dormitory. You''re good at torturing us, these good men!" ine rolled her eyes at Lucas when hearing this. Nonsense! When did they be good men? Jasper said seriously, "He doesn''t eat. He only drinks and smokes. If he keeps torturing himself like this, he will definitely kill himself. Yesterday, he suddenly spat out blood and fainted in his office. If the secretary hadn''t noticed that in time, you would have gone to the mortuary to see him even if you went to the hospital now." "So serious?" ine covered her mouth with her hand. Her eyes popped and her voice was also trembling. "Did he spit out blood? What happened? Is he alright now?" Lucas continued, "It''s all because that he''s quite strong. If this happens to someone else, he will definitely die. It was already a medical miracle for him to copse after so many days. After he was sent to the hospital, he relied on an oxygen mask to maintain his life. The doctor gave him some porridge and other food. After all, he had not eaten anything for so many days, but he refused. Now his life totally relied on nutrition medicine." Jasper added, "The doctor has already told us to get prepared. He said that if Emmett still doesn''t eat or drink like this, even God won''t be able to save him. Who can live without food? It''s impossible to rely on nutrition medicine. All his organs will fail." *** ine''s face turned pace as she listened to them. After they finished, her face was as white as a piece of in paper, and her lips looked pale as well. Her body swayed back and forth as if she was going to fall over. Teardrops kept flowing down her cheeks. There was no need to persuade her. It already proved that she still loved Emmett. She was very worried about him. Chapter 478: How Can I Leave Him Alone Chapter 478: How Can I Leave Him Alone Jasper tipped Lucas a wink. Lucas immediately got it. He patted Jasper on the shoulder, pretending to be sorrowful, and said, "Forget it, Jasper. Brothers seem to be more reliable than women at a critical moment. Emmett is going to die. We shouldn''t waste our time here. If she doesn''t go, then let her be. I''m afraid that if we arete, we will fail to reach Emmett before he dies." As he spoke, Lucas turned away his face, his shoulders trembling. Actually, he was gritting his teeth to suppress hisughter. Jasper nodded seriously. "Alright. I know that they have actually broken up. Even if Emmett is dead, it has nothing to do with ine. We are so stupid that we stille here. Let''s go back to the hospital as soon as possible." They turned around and walked towards their cars. ine was left behind, standing alone. Her eyes filled with tears opened widely and nkly. What did they say? Was Emmett going to die? Perhaps even if they rushed over now, they would not be able to see Emmett alive. No! ine shook her head and suddenly raised her head to look at the two men walking slowly. She screamed and ran to them. She didn''t know when they heard her panicked footsteps behind, they smiled at the same time and Lucas even made a "V" sign towards Jasper. "No. You can''t die. How can you die?" ine muttered and surpassed Jasper like a tornado. She pulled open Jasper''s car door before Jasper, hopped in and took the passenger seat. Jasper and Lucas were stunned for a moment and then smiled at the same time. Jasper got in the car, still with a long face. He said coldly, "Didn''t you just want to leave Emmett alone?" "Who said that? I do care about him! How can I not care about him!" *** "But didn''t you break up? We don''t know why, but you did split up, didn''t you? Then you shouldn''t care if he''s alive or dead. Don''t pretend to be considerate. Get off the car!" "We indeed broke up, but it''s not my real intention. How can I ignore him? If he dies, I''ll die with him! I''ve lived a hard and colorless life. If Emmett passes away, then I should go with him." Jasper had started the car and locked the door. What he said was to provoke ine''s worry. If ine wanted to get out of the car, he wouldn''t let her go. This time, he must take her to see Emmett, even if he had to kidnap her! "I don''t understand. Since you care so much about Emmett, why were you still insisting on breaking up with him? Do you know that ever since you and Emmett broke up, Emmett has moved through his days like a zombie? You feel good to torture him, don''t you?" "No. I don''t want to torture him. I''ve also had a very bad time these days... He is too good for me. My family has let him down! How can someone like me be worthy of being with him... Besides, Emmett was with me not because he loved me, but for revenge..." Jasper said with a sneer, "How ridiculous! You said that Emmett was with you for revenge. That''s the funniest thing I''ve ever heard! Was Emmett insane? Why did he take revenge on you by dating you? He''s powerful in both the political arena and the underworld. If he wanted to seek revenge on you, would he need such aplicated process? He could just give amand and your ce would disappear as an ident overnight! If he wants to take revenge on you, why did he do the superfluous work, exhausting and hurting himself? It would be much easier if he directly found someone to kill all of your family members." "Do you know how Emmett spent the days when you disappeared in d? He looked for you day and night and was almost mad with anxiety. He personally dived into the deep sea, and he stayed there for so long that he spit out blood! He was seriously injured. I don''t understand what you women are thinking. What are your brains for? How can you not understand such a simple truth? What a fool!" ine was stunned. After a long time, she sniffed and muttered in the grievance, "Emmett has always scolded me. Don''t make me feel worse." "I''m telling the truth. You''re indeed a stupid ass!" ine twitched her lips and pulled out tissue after tissue from the paper box in Jasper''s car. She blew her nose, wiped her tears, and sobbed, "No matter what, Emmett can''t die. I won''t let him die. I can''t bear to part with him. Why didn''t the doctor save him? Why didn''t the doctor think of some other way to save him? How can such a strong person die? Scheming Jasper, you should do something about it." Jasper almost hit a utility pole. She called him ... Scheming Jasper? Damn it... Jasper gritted his teeth and said, "Actually, Emmett doesn''t have any serious problems or no problem at all. He is so fit. He is doing this purely on purpose! He just wants to die! Look how powerful you are! Our greatest young master wanted to die because of you! You''re even more poisonous than poison!" ine threw the dirty tissue to Jasper. "He''s dying. Stop talking nonsense. Tell me how to save him! It''s urgent! Also, why don''t you drive faster? What if I can''t reach him before he dies?" Jasper almostughed out. Yes, Emmett was hospitalized. This was true. He didn''t eat anything but smoked and drank. All of this was true. However, the situation was not as bad as they said. Emmett would not die within a short time. Besides, with the ZH n there, even if Emmett would not eat for a few years, the hospital probably wouldn''t dare to let Emmett die. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. *** Jasper tried very hard to suppress hisughter, so he coughed crazily. He used the cough to conceal his true emotions, furrowed his brows, and said in a strange tone, "Now, if Emmett can eat normally, he might live." "Isn''t this very simple? Then let him eat something." ine stopped crying and blinked her eyes. She loved the food very much, and a delicious meal was her favourite. As long as she saw it, no matter how terrible things were, she would enjoy her meal until she was full. Recently, she was very sad before eating but forgot it when she was eating. When she finished eating, she started to feel sad again. Therefore, she almost suffered from stomach disorders recently. "It sounds simple! Emmett''s stubborn and no one could move him. Even if he''s too weak to lift his arm, none of us can pry open his mouth and feed him now!" "Howe..." ine began to cry again, "Is he unable to lift his arm now? Is it that serious? I''m worried about him." Jasper was somewhat at a loss. Did he go too far? He didn''t want to scare the girl out of her wits. Perhaps at that time, Emmett would feel sorry for his woman and punish him and Lucas. "Alright. Stop crying. It''s useless to cry. Now, think about how to make Emmett open his mouth to eat. This is serious." Jasper put an end to the conversation and concentrated on driving. When they drove into the hospital, there were many strong men in ck standing in the courtyard. It looked very spectacr and frightening. ine looked at them and began to cry again, "Why are there so many people here? Are they preparing for a memorial service?" Jasper was speechless. ine''s imagination was impressive. ine got out of the car and hurried inside. Lucas chased after her. Within a few steps, he got her and pulled her hair in another direction. "This way, you fool! Emmett stays in the Special Ward Building!" Jasper shook his head and sighed. He looked down and immediately grabbed his hair and shouted, "My goodness. You ruined my car! Oh my god! It''s going to kill me!" *** Under the passenger seat, there were piles of tissues that ine threw down, and his napkin box was empty! God! He just put them inside the box not long ago and there were two hundred pieces. Were they all scrapped by ine? Jasper said to ine, "What a trash maker!" Lucas brought ine to the VIP ward. Many guards were standing in the corridor. They took the entire floor and Emmett was the only patient here. Drooping and with tears streaming down her cheeks, ine followed behind Lucas in the corridor. Oliver walked out of the ward and sighed slightly. "Oliver, look who''s here." Lucas grinned sinisterly. Oliver looked behind and was immediately shocked. "ine? You are here?" ine nodded with red eyes. She grabbed Oliver''s hand and shook it up and down. She almost blurted "sorry for Emmett" out. She bit her lips and asked, "Is he still alive?" "What?" Oliver almost fell after hearing her words. "Of course, he is alive!" "Great. I can still see him..." ine blinked her teary eyes and pushed the door open. Chapter 479: A Big Gap Chapter 479: A Big Gap Oliver wanted to say something else, but Lucas grabbed at him and whispered in his ears, "We''ve deceived ine into believing that Emmett is going to die. Don''t let your mouth slip!" "What? How ... do you dare to say that?" Oliver was surprised. "It''s urgent, and there''s no other way. We can''t just watch the two keep a silent treatment." ine walked to the door and stood on tiptoe in an attempt to look inside from the window above. But it was unfortunate that she was too short to reach the ss window above the door. She had no choice but to gently open the door. She walked into the room on tiptoe as Oliver and Lucas followed. As soon as she saw Emmett lying on the bed, ine couldn''t hold back her tears and began to sob. It was just a few days, why did Emmett look so bad? He looked ill, with sharp cheeks and a ck stubble stippled over his chin. He looked so haggard, deste and decadent! ine''s heart seemed to be grabbed. She held back her tears and walked forward step by step. *** At this moment, Emmett closed his eyes slightly and turned his back to the door as he frowned. ine walked to the bed and was about to speak when Emmett said coldly, "I don''t want to eat anything. It''s useless for any of you to persuade me! Get out of here!" Oliver and Lucas exchanged nces and pouted. ine felt distressed and sobbed, "If you don''t eat, you''ll die..." Emmett frowned slightly and opened his eyes immediately before he turned to stare at ine! "It''s you?" Emmett''s nce gradually became fervent and excited as he greedily stared at ine. "It''s me ... What''s wrong with you? You look so bad with stubble..." ine wiped her tears with one hand and gently touched Emmett''s chin with the other. Emmett suddenly felt a surge of impulse, and he grabbed ine''s hands. "ine..." Emmett, who was vicious and arrogant in the business world, actually revealed such an affectionate look. Oliver and Lucas both felt surprised. They are not used to seeing Emmett behaving like this... ine pouted as her tears rolled down her cheeks, "Why don''t you eat? Do you want to starve yourself to death? Why don''t you eat?" Emmett forced a bitter smile, "I''m disturbed now, and I''m not hungry." "You dare to say that you''re not hungry! Now that you''re starving to death, yet you say that you''re not hungry! You want to infuriate me, don''t you?" ine suddenly shouted, which scared Oliver and Lucas. It was beyond their expectation that ine, who usually looked very docile, would be so arrogant in front of Emmett. Emmett looked at ine affectionately, "Are you worried?" The covert meaning of that sentence was whether ine felt sorry for Emmett. ine angrily turned around and blurted out, "I''m not worried!" "Oh ... so ... I will starve myself to death now that no one cares." ine suddenly stared at Emmett, almost mad with anger, "Why don''t you cherish your life? Do you know that a person only has one life?" Lucas almostughed out loud. *** "Emmett! I won''t let you die! If you die, how can I survive?" As she muttered, ine started wailing again. Emmett''s heart melted when ine cried. "Alright, baby, don''t cry..." ine suddenly raised her head and roared, "You have to eat! Now! Immediately! Right away!" Then, ine turned around and spread her hands towards Oliver and Lucas, "Where''s the meal?" "What? Oh! I will fetch it!" Oliver quickly pulled the door open and shouted to the people outside, "Hurry up and serve the food! Your young master is going to eat!" With that, the six chefs in the next room immediately began to work. It wasn''t easy. It had been two days since Emmett had his first meal in the hospital. In less than half a minute, a bowl of delicious porridge was served. While Emmett was greedily staring at her, ine ran to get a hot towel and helped Emmett wipe his face, as if she was serving her husband. Oliver was so jealous at the sight of the scene. It was good to have a wife. Oliver also wanted a wife like ine. After wiping Emmett''s face, ine took the bowl, scooped up a spoonful of porridge, blew it and felt the temperature. She then fed it to Emmett and ordered, "Open your mouth and take it!" Emmett obediently opened his mouth and took the porridge. ine was like feeding a pig, one spoon after another. Emmett just obediently ate. Both Oliver and Lucas were dumbfounded. They had used all sorts of means, even coercion and temptation, to persuade Emmett. But they were unable to ask Emmett to eat. Several secretaries were punched out of the office after persuading Emmett to eat. But... The thing that they had failed despite many endeavors was easy for ine. A simple order "open your mouth and take it" could force Emmett to eat. , it was a big gap. ine fed him a bowl of porridge and wiped Emmett''s mouth. She naturally asked, "A bowl of porridge is enough. You can''t eat too much after a long period of starvation. Isn''t this porridge delicious?" "Yeah." Emmett narrowed his eyes and looked at ine, "But I want to eat you." *** (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine was stunned by Emmett''s words. When she noticed Emmett''s wicked smile, ine realized what he meant. She blushed scarlet at what Emmett said and trembled with a shock, almost dropping the bowl. There were Oliver and Lucas in the room! In front of others, Emmett just spoke nonsense like this... It was embarrassing. ine red at Emmett, pretending not to hear what Emmett had just said. Sure enough, Oliver and Lucas were awkwardly coughing. Just as ine was about to turn around and get a towel, Emmett pressed down on her hands! "ine ... I miss you so much..."Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Oliver and Lucas coughed violently together. ine looked at Oliver and Lucas and blushed as she wanted to shake off Emmett''s hands. It was so embarrassing, especially in front of his friends. Oliver purposely shouted, "Lucas, shall we go out for a walk? It''s so hot here." "Is it hot? I don''t feel it. I just feel it''s sweet here..." Lucas grinned. "It''s hot and sweet! Let''s go. I think if we don''t leave, someone will get furious." "Well, we are unwanted here." The two of them seemed to have a talk show, ying a joke on Emmett while walking out of the ward. Only Emmett and ine were left in the room. "Hey, what are you doing? Let go of me." ine stomped her feet and frowned. "No, I''m reluctant to let go of you. Over the past ten days, I have missed you so much. It is not easy to meet you, so I won''t let go of you." Emmett obsessively rubbed the back of ine''s hands. ine felt itchy and was even more flushed. She pouted andined, "Let go of me. You are not behaving as you did before. I''m embarrassed in front of your friends. Let go of me. I''ll get a towel to wipe your chin." Seeing that ine was so embarrassed that her ears were red, Emmett was afraid that he would mess with this girl, who was like a cat. She was usually docile, but she would take a bite when she was annoyed. After Emmett released her hands, ine quickly hid in the bathroom. ine looked into the mirror and patted her chest. *** ine''s heart beat so fast. She was so useless that she couldn''t resist the affection of Bad-bear Smith, even if her hands were just touched by the man. Then, sheforted herself. It was nothing. After all, Emmett was sick now, and he hadn''t eaten for many days. He must be weak. Even if he wanted to do something to her, he didn''t have the strength to do it anymore. Only then did ine calm down afterforting herself like this. "Baby! Are you sleeping inside?" At this time, she heard Emmett calling her. ine quickly soaked the towel and hurriedly walked out of the bathroom. "Coming now!" ine lowered her head and walked over as her face was still red. Emmett liked to see that ine was flushed and shy, which would arouse his desire. "Baby, are you here to take care of me? You spend almost one hour on taking a towel." "Did I? Why do you push me so hard? Here you are. I''ll wipe your face." Emmett raised his hand and said, "Help me." ine was afraid that the needle would get out of Emmett''s vein, so she could only wipe his chin on her own. Emmett did nothing but only squinted like a leopard basking in the sun, enjoying ine''s service. After cleaning up, ine moved the bench and sat a meter away from Emmett. Why did ine keep so far away from him? Emmett narrowed his eyes. "Come over, baby." Emmett patted the bed. "Oh, I can just sit here. It is quite good here." ine did not want to go over. She knew herself very well that she was absolutely a fag hag who was unable to resist the temptation of such a handsome guy. Once she was too close to the man, she was afraid that she would be enchanted by him again. "Come over." "No, I''ll sit here." Emmett suddenly frowned and muttered. Chapter 480: Until You Are Discharged from the Hospital Chapter 480: Until You Are Discharged from the Hospital "What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong with you?" ine was shocked and went over to get a close look at Emmett. As soon as ine came to his bed, she felt Emmett''s arm around her waist, and then she was forced onto the bed. ine widened her eyes after she noticed that sheid over Emmett. Her face was only ten centimeters away from his. ine''s warm breath poured over Emmett''s face, and his lips nearly touched hers. *** ine was stunned as she stared at Emmett''s thin lips, which were charming and attractive. After half a minute, ine realized that her posture ... was too erotic, so she panicked and wanted to get up from the bed. Unfortunately ... Emmett did not want her to leave him. Emmett pressed down on ine''s back with one hand and ine, like a little turtle, could not help but lie over him. ine''s face was blushing red. She was on the verge of getting crazy. She felt pain in her breast as he pressed so heavily. Emmett was breathing heavily and his eyes were filled with excitement. "Baby ... I want it..." "What do you want?" ine looked up at Emmett innocently and asked. "I want you ... I want to touch you ... I even dreamed of you at night, and we did it in my dream ..." "What?" ine blinked her eyes and realized what Emmett meant. She was flustered and embarrassed, so she begged, "Let me get up first. I can''t lie over you like this. You are still sick now." "I''m fine. You are my panacea for any serious illness." Emmett rubbed gently on ine''s back. "But I feel pain..." "What? Where do you feel the pain?" "You know it! My breasts! You don''t have them, so of course, you don''t feel the pain." ine pouted, her eyes watering. ''Come on, I have two real breasts! I get them at birth! They are not artificial!" Emmett suddenly understood and couldn''t help but chuckle. He didn''t hold ine as tightly as before, so she was able to get up. But Emmett was reluctant to let her go. He suddenly turned around and carried ine to the bed. He supported his head with one arm and bent over her. Of course, at the same time, he put his long legs on ine''s. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ine just breathed a sigh of relief before she realized that something was wrong. ''Isn''t our posture ... a bit too ... ?'' "You ... you''re a patient ..." *** Emmett looked down at ine and grinned, "Yes, I''m a patient. So what?" "Since you''re the one who is sick, why should I lie in the bed? I will get down!" Just as ine was about to sit up, Emmett swiftly reached out his hands and happened to press down on her full-sized breasts, "You can''t go down." Emmett swallowed. ''Damn it! Are ine''s breasts bigger now? Why are they sofortable to touch?'' ine frowned. She felt a heavy hand on her chest. It was Emmett''srge hand. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. It was still bearable if he just put his hands on her breasts, but ... why did he move his hands over her now? His touch made her get randy and now she wanted to scream... "Why can''t I go down? I''m not a patient. Why should I lie in bed?" "It''s because you are the girlfriend of the patient. Now I''m in bed. If you get out of bed, who can I make love to? What do you think?" Emmett was inmed with lust. His red lips set off his gorgeous face. Hearing Emmett''s words, ine was dizzy and she saw Emmett''s face getting close to hers. "You are wrong ..." She hadn''t digested what he said yet! ine was about to refute, but Emmett kissed her lips and didn''t give her a chance to speak. The moment their lips touched each other, both of them trembled simultaneously. Ten days! They hadn''t seen each other for ten days. There was no talking, no hug, no kiss and no touching ... Ten days ... What a long time! That period seemed to be as long as a year for Emmett. ine also suffered during that time. ine yelled out in satisfaction. She was missing him and enjoyed that feeling. As she took a deep breath, Emmett''s tongue, like a fierce horse, directly got its way in her mouth. He kissed her with a mixture of feelings. He was somewhat crazy, aggressive and yearning for love. His kisses were hard and aggressive. He was on top and ine wanted to push him away. ''Why did he kiss so hard? My lips hurt and my tongue''s numb. Can''t he be gentler? I even can''t breathe now.'' *** Emmett moved his hands over ine and every inch of her skin was so soft. Her softness instantly turned Emmett into a crazy man! A low rumbling growl rose from Emmett''s throat. All his pores were opened up and he felt hot blood running through his veins. His entire body got ignited as he touched her skin. ''I want her!'' The ten days of missing and sadness developed into a strong desire. He wanted her! Wholeheartedly! ine murmured, unable to open her eyes. "Emmett ... stop, don''t ... we are in the hospital ... " "Who cares!" "Don''t ... don''t rip off my clothes ... You can''t..." "I miss you so much! Baby, I''m going crazy!" "No, no ... someone wille in..." "Who dares!" Emmett kissed her down from her neck. ine couldn''t help feeling horny. ine was blown away by it. What happened now was beyond her control. She listened to the gasps of the muscr man on top of her and felt his unique smell. She was completely caught up when she was kissed and touched by him. In the blink of an eye, her pants were taken off. The coolness between her legs woke her up from the trance. ine suddenly opened her eyes and looked around, only to find that her white legs werepletely exposed out in the air. Where were her pants? Where were her pants to keep her warm? "What ... what''s going on ... I ... I ... I..." ine was unable to say a word! It was because she suddenly saw the snow-white walls around her, the needle on Emmett''s wrist, and the people outside the door! She was in the hospital! Hospital! The door was open. Doctors and nurses maye in any second! *** Damn it ... She was gullible. How could she lose her mind by Emmett''s kiss? She was certain that it was only within ten seconds that her legs were pulled up in the air. How could it happen? "Emmett! Get up!" ine''s lips trembled. In other words, her entire body trembled from shyness and fear. Emmett was burying his head between her legs and kissing on her soft skin. Hearing her scream, Emmett didn''t even raise his head. He only smiled faintly and sucked on the sensitive area of her body ... ine couldn''t help but yell out. She was absolutely sensitive to his touch. She hurriedly covered her mouth with one hand lest she screams again. She covered her mouth, but she could not resist the temptation which Emmett put in her way by keeping kissing and touching her. So she began to wriggle uncontrobly. She bit her lower lip and grimaced ... She wanted to scream ... Only screaming would send her over the moon! If it was in the past, she was most charming at this phase. She would caress his hair and yell out like a lamb as he kissed her. But now... She didn''t dare to scream! She had to suppress her desire now ... It was suffering! Emmett knew where ine''s sensitive areas were, so he kept trying to turn her on. ine felt limp very soon, even her legs trembling slightly. Her face turned red and cute because she was holding her back from screaming. Emmett narrowed his eyes and licked his lips. He was high now. Then he lowered his body and gently kissed her lips. Until Emmett stopped kissing her could ine catch her breath. But immediately she felt Emmett still didn''t intend to stop. "No, no, no. You are killing me. Well, someone wille in ..." ine stuttered when she was nervous and scared. "Tell me. Do you miss me?" Emmett ignored ine''sint and pulled up her legs, forcing her to answer him. "Stop! The doctor wille inter. If he sees us like this, I will die of shame." "It''s been ten days. Did you miss me? Tell me!" *** "Please, be patient. We can do that after you''re discharged, okay?" Chapter 481: You Even Dont Let a Patient off Hook Chapter 481: You Even Don''t Let a Patient off Hook "If Mark dares to touch you, I will kill him!" When Emmett said "him", he suddenly straightened up and thrust hard into her vagina. ine was unprepared and suddenly yelled out. Emmett narrowed his eyes and exhaled with joy. That feeling was exactly what he wanted! He waspletely surrounded by her warmth ... He missed that feeling! "Baby, you''re so nice ... Why can''t I have that feeling without you? Tell me. What kind of magic do you have?" Emmett asked while rushing into it. ine was out of breath now and her body was as soft as noodles. "I... I ... I... stop, stop ... easy ..." ine was too embarrassed to open her eyes. She was crazy. She actually experienced an unprecedented feeling of happiness! She felt joy and happiness when she was held by him. She missed him! She even missed his touch at the same time! ine thought that the moment a woman missed a man and his caress was when she was corrupted. Now, she was an example. When ine looked up asionally, she would see Emmett''s charming face, people moving back and forth through the ss on the door, and the chandelier on the ceiling... ine was high soon despite her fear. Her entire body trembled when she enjoyed the process and had a sense of ecstasy. "Emmett ... Emmett ... Emmett... someone wille in..." She murmured in a daze, keeping calling his name. Emmett fiercely thrust again. ine let out a scream and was at the height of sexual euphoria again. She was sweating under him and began to push him with her hands. Emmett only said, "What if my needlees off?" Hearing his words, ine stopped moving. She didn''t dare to push him, fearing that the vein detained needle would fall off. Then she did whatever he asked. *** The bed, which was not very sturdy, made a squeaking noise as if it wasining that the two people above were too tant. Kayden walked past the door and casually nced inside. He almost fell to his knees in fright! He couldn''t see ine, but Master Smith in hospital uniform sitting on the bed with his broad shoulders hunched and the lower half of his body moving back and forth ... Even an idiot could tell what was going on in the room. Kayden coughed twice and then he put his arms on his waist and blocked the door with his body. A nurse came over with a cart and looked at Kayden. She said embarrassedly, "The patient should take the medicine now." Kayden''s face sank. "Take what fucking medicine! Go! Go away!" Would he dare to let the nurse in? If Master Smith was disturbed now, there would be no tomorrow for all of them present. If Master Smith got angry, everyone would suffer. "But ... it''s time for the patient to take the medicine." "Scram! You are mistaken. Come backter!" Kayden glowered at the nurse. She was so scared that she almost fell on the ground. She quickly turned around and pushed the cart away. After Jasper parked his car, he bought something at the shop. Now he stepped out of the lift and walked over. When Kayden saw Jasper, he immediately took a step forward to block his path, "What are you doing?" Jasper was surprised, "What? Of course I''m going to see Emmett." "No need." "What? No need for what?" "I say, you don''t need to see him now." "Why?" "No reason! Just do what I said!" Kayden looked awkward. Jasper was an idiot in terms of sex, so he definitely didn''t figure out what had happened inside. He pouted and put on a confused expression, "Why on earth don''t you allow me to go inside? Isn''t Emmett inside? Is ine in the room? Did Emmett know that ine changed her mind?" "It''s because ine is in the room that you don''t need to go inside. Get it?" Kayden was so angry that he got a headache. Jasper seriously thought for a moment, and then shook his head, "This ... I don''t get it." "Don''t you understand? If you don''t understand, then find a woman to teach you!" Jaspers widened his eyes and his lips trembled. He said in disbelief, "You mean ... Emmett... and ine are ..." *** Kayden nodded, his lips curling. When Jasper got a positive answer, he immediately took a deep breath and felt dizzy, "This, this, this is impossible ... This, this, this is not something a human can do..." "Oh my gosh! Emmett was in the hospital because he was too feeble without having food. How could he still have the strength to do that?" Kayden stood on his tiptoes and said, "You don''t understand ... Actually, having sex can promote physical recovery ... This... I''ll find you some materials about thister, and you can learn by yourself." Jasper rolled his eyes, "I''m not going to learn!" Emmett was like a greedy wolf. He couldn''t stop himself. Perhaps it had been too many days without having sex, so he forgot to restrain himself this time. He thrust hard by nature and made ine cry again. ine wiped away her tears. Emmett kissed her while going deeper inside her. ine thought that she would be the one to go into shock if Emmett didn''t stop, rather than him. So she made every effort to please him. She put her arms around his neck, licked the apple of his throat like a puppy, and scratched at his sensitive areas. Emmett got randy as she did so. After another round of ejaction, he finally yelled out and got exhausted. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ine breathed a sigh of relief andy on the bed. She wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes and muttered, "It''s finally over." Emmett leaned on her back and whispered, "You are not allowed to leave me. No matter what happens, you are not allowed to do so." ine pouted and wondered, ''If I am your enemy, do you still love me?'' "Fortunately, no onees in. Emmett, I owe you nothing. Get away. I''ll go to the washing room." ine sighed and pretended to be angry. However, Emmett did not move at all. He was still lying on her back and did not say anything. "Emmett? Emmett?" ine shouted twice before managing to turn around and look at him. ine took a deep breath and was scared out of her wits. "Emmett! Emmett! Emmett, wake up! Help! Doctor, doctor! Come and save him!" *** ine was so flustered that she opened the door with the entire body trembling. Kayden looked at ine with a sidelong nce and immediately closed the door again. "Put on your clothes!!!" Kayden was embarrassed. ine then looked at herself, and her face immediately turned red. She was too anxious. She forgot to put on her pants. Fortunately, she took on a long sweater that could cover part of her lower body. What a shame! ine put on her pants at once, and then she hurriedly opened the door and shouted with a red face, "Emmett fainted! Call ... call the doctor!" Kayden ran away in a twinkling. Jasper frowned as he looked ine up and down. His mouth twitched, he couldn''t help but say, "You''re ruthless. You even don''t let a patient off-hook! " "I ..." ine looked at Jasper''s back and was speechless. ''It''s not my business. Don''t me me! Emmett forces me to do so! I''m the victim! He is so ruthless that he almost kills me! You are mistaken!'' Kayden called for the doctor. ine sat in the corner with her head lowered when the doctor was examining Emmett. She clenched her hands, upset. "How is Master Smith?" Kayden anxiously asked the doctor. The doctor took off the stethoscope and shook his head. "Everything is fine. He is tired and now he is taking a rest. He hasn''t slept well for many days, so he is sleeping soundly. Leave him alone. Don''t disturb him. This is a good sign." ine immediately raised her head. ''What? He is fine?'' Jasper was taken aback, too. His eyes nearly popped out. He was so shocked that he had to pick his jaw up off the floor. When the doctor went out, Jasper was chased away by Kayden. "Alright, you should go now. You don''t need to stay here. ine will take care of Master Smith." Jasper wrinkled his brows, "You are just like your master. You two are good at burning bridges." ine immediately jumped to her feet and said, "No, I have to go now." Kayden and Jasper changed their faces at the same time and they shouted at her, "Why are you leaving?" ine flinched at their shouting, "I have to go home and bring my stuff to the hospital so that I can take care of him." Kayden and Jasper finally felt relieved. *** Kayden thought for a moment and nodded, "Jasper, you''d better stay here with Master Smith. I''ll drive ine back to get her things." Jasper nodded and did not say anything. He went inside with newspapers. ine pouted in dissatisfaction, "Well, you don''t need to send me. I''ll go home by bus ande here by bus ..." "Cut the crap. I''m not doing this for you. If it wasn''t for Master Smith, I wouldn''t be bothered to see you." Kayden said quickly. Kayden plucked at ine''s sleeves, pulling her out, "Be quick. Only you can deal with Master Smith." ine was in a cold sweat. Chapter 482: To Care Is to Cause Chaos Chapter 482: To Care Is to Cause Chaos She could do nothing, but Emmett was very cooperative. Only then did she realize that Emmett was such a stubborn person. Once he said that he didn''t want to eat, those people had no choice but to send him to the hospital with his stomach growling. As Kayden drove, he would give asional nces at ine. He wondered why there was such a big difference between ine and her sister. Ellie seemed to be one of those girls who knew how to dress up. Although she wasn''t very beautiful, Ellie would make herself up so brightly that you could see her eye-catching highlight at the first sight. Moreover, Ellie was cunning and clever. Her mind was full of tricks. Even when she chuckled, she was always plotting something. Instead, ine was so submissive. She was a little stupid and looked like Ellie''s younger sister who hadn''t finished kindergarten studies instead of an older one. Kayden couldn''t help but ask, "Do you and Ellie share the same parents?" "What?" ine was shocked and answered without thinking, "Of course we have the same parents. What do you mean by that?" "Nothing. I just think that your difference is very great." "Well ... Me and Ellie ... Ever since we were young ... Wait ... Kayden, how do you know my sister? How?" ine blinked her pure big eyes and turned to stare at Kayden. So, one must never underestimate that idiot. Even an Idiot could sometimes find your loopholes. Kayden was astonished and coughed. His face turned red, and he didn''t dare to look at ine squarely. He prevaricated, "Well, I don''t know her. You just mentioned her before ... don''t you remember?" *** "I don''t remember. When did I ever tell you about Ellie?" ine frowned. ine felt that she had a big mouth. She had forgotten when she had said anything about her younger sister. "You just mentioned her long ago. Probably." "Well, you could remember what happened so long ago. Kayden, your memory is amazing! Which university did you attend? It must be a famous one, right?" ine tended to admire a person easily. She could always discover others'' merits in any aspect, regardless of whether they had anything to do with her. Kayden made another round of coughs, "What do you mean? Does your family despise a person without a degree?" ine was even more puzzled, "What? What does my family have to do with your degree?" Kayden was embarrassed again. Did he be stupid? Why did ine always seize upon his mistakes in their talk? Perhaps Kayden had forgotten a proverb, "To care is to cause chaos." But he couldn''t help but care so much about Ellie. ine would never waste time on insignificant issues. So even though Kayden was in such a tight corner, she did not pay attention to him. Instead, she happily said, "When ites to my sister, she is indeed a viin. Since she was young, she had yed many tricks ... She always lied to me and cheated me out of my pocket money." Kayden thought to himself, ''You bet. That''s what your sister is. It would be weird if you weren''t tricked by her.'' "She is much prettier than me. There have been many boys pursuing her since childhood. She has an amazing speed at changing boyfriends. Many boys are fighting over her. So funny." ineughed happily and turned to look at Kayden. What happened? Why did Kayden suddenly turn gloomy? That was so strange. A man''s face changed even faster than a child''s. But ine didn''t know that her words made Kayden go bananas. *** Did Ellie have many boyfriends? Who could make a list for him? He was prepared to find out all of them and beat them up one by one. Whoever kissed Ellie would be beaten up much heavier! ine saw that Kayden was unhappy and stopped talking nonsense. They arrived at ine''s dormitory in silence. "Kayden, please wait here. I''ll go in to pack up some clothes." "OK," Kayden replied leisurely. He lit a cigar and smoked in depression. That expression was a clear sign that he was very annoyed and couldn''t be provoked. ine returned to the dormitory and saw that Mark was still there. Seeing that ine had returned, Mark was stunned for a moment before revealing a considerate smile. He stood up and said softly, "You are back. Have you eaten yet? There''s food left in the pot for you." ine did not know why she felt guilty towards Mark at this moment. Yes, terribly guilty! These days, she was in the deepest depression. Mark stayed with her silently and blocked all the noise for her. He was like an umbre that brought her warmth. He did not say anything but gave her care. She knew that Mark liked her and was waiting for her to ept his embrace. She also thought that she would eventually begin a new rtionship after breaking up with Emmett. She thought that she could walk out of the shadow of Emmett and embrace Mark''s world. But ... today, it seemed ... this was a total fantasy. She still had feelings for Emmett! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Since she had fallen for Emmett for a long time, how could she have a clean breakup with him? When she saw Emmett''s pain and torment today, she was heartbroken. At that time, she had decided that she would stay with Emmett forever, regardless of whether Emmett hated or loved her. Even if he would fool her all her life, she would be at ease because she truly loved him anyway. She was so weak but she was looking forward to staying with Emmett. She coveted him. "Mark ... I''m sorry..." ine lowered her head and went in. *** "Well, we don''t need the ''sorry'' word. Please make yourself at home. I''ll go and heat food up for you." Just as Mark was about to go into the kitchen, he was stopped by ine. "Mark! Please don''t ... I''ll go to the hospital and eat there. I''m not hungry now." Mark frowned, "Hospital? What''s wrong?" ine bit her lips and said, "Emmett is hospitalized. I came back to fetch something and will go to the hospital to keep himpany..." "ine, don''t you..." "Yes, at that time, we did break up. But today ... I went to the hospital and saw Emmett, I got soft- hearted. Mark, thanks for yourpany these days. I understand your feelings, but I ... I can''t ... I''m so sorry, Mark. I feel that something can''t be achieved just by working hard ... Seeing Emmett in such pain and staying in the hospital, I don''t want to care about anything. As for whether he loves me or not, I don''t want to care anymore. I''m at a loss. I probably ... love him." Mark slightly opened his lips and didn''t move for a long time. It was as if his entire body would shatter into countless pieces like a ster cast as soon as he moved. His face was pale and his lips bloodless. He was like a sculpture, standing there still. ine was extremely sad to see this. She walked over and grabbed Mark''s hand. She whispered in tears, "Sorry, Mark. Let''s just be good friends, okay?" Mark breathed slightly. After a long time, he forced a bitter smile. He replied feebly, "Alright, ine, whatever you say." Mark''s face was filled with pain. He clenched his fists and looked for his coat. "Then, ine, please excuse me. The professor just called me over to help ... Goodbye, ine. If you need me, just give me a call." Mark''s tone was sad and cold like the autumn rain. ine held back her tears and nodded, "OK, Mark, I''m sorry." It seemed that she only got the "sorry" word for Mark. Mark rushed out of the dormitory and wandered on the campus in a trance like a zombie. Did it mean that he and ine would lose each other forever this time? There wouldn''t be another chance ... Mark lowered his head and a hot teardrop fell on his hand. *** He looked at his teardrop senselessly. Then he closed his eyes, clenched his fists, and told himself that no matter how reluctant he was, he had to bury this love in his mind. ine walked towards the bedroom gloomily and heard rustling sounds from Hazel''s bedroom next door. The door was left utched, and ine came closer and peeped inside. Well, Bradley was lying on Hazel''s bed, and Hazel was on the bed to apply for medicine on Bradley''s body, probably on his head. It seemed that Hazel and Bradley, a policeman, would get somewhere in this romance. Forget it. She even got her own mess to deal with. How could she spare energy to mind others'' business? ine quietly returned to her bedroom and packed up some clothes, as well as some small things like socks. She put them in a bag and went downstairs. ine went out and caught Kayden smoking. She found several cigarette butts beneath Kayden''s feet. ? Was Kayden so addicted to smoking? "Kayden..." Chapter 483: Please Dont Push Me Chapter 483: Please Don''t Push Me "What?!" Immersed in his thoughts, Kayden was startled by ine. The few guys who came along together chuckled. Kayden''s dazing face looked a little funny. "Are you all packed up? Let''s go." "Wow, Kayden, why are you smoking so much? I didn''t expect you to be such a heavy smoker." "No ... I''m just ... Forget it. It''s not something I can exin to you. Get in the car." Kayden threw away his cigar and got in the car. He couldn''t tell ine that he was upset because of her sister. Or, he couldn''t say that he seemed to have taken a fancy to her sister who loved to show off. When ine arrived at the hospital, Emmett was still sleeping. ine walked over gently, leaning over to Emmett''s face and smiling. "Kayden, look, Emmett looks so adorable when he is sleeping, doesn''t he?" Kayden was speechless, and even Jasper, who was about to leave, was speechless, too. Adorable? Could this word ever have something to do with Emmett? *** It had never crossed his mind that Emmett was adorable. Formidable would be a better word. ine tucked Emmett in and started to bustle around like a housewife. Kayden had to admire ine. Although she was not a clever woman and did not have any virtues, she was indeed a good woman inside a house. She was a great candidate for living together. Jasper, Oliver, and Lucas took their leave one after another. Only Emmett''s family remained in the hospital. When Atwood heard the news, his first reaction was to throw his teacup out on the ground and it broke. "What? That useless brat! Did he go on a hunger strike for such a woman? Is he insane? I''m so angry! That brat pissed me off! How could a promising man do such disgraceful things! Shame on him! Is he dead?" His subordinate said a little scared, "Master, Young Master is still alive. He is in the hospital for emergency treatment. They said Young Master is saying all the time that he has no appetite, and he drinks and smokes too much. That''s why he ..." "That bastard! How could I have such a useless son! How could he not go die if he did such things just for a woman!" Though cursing him like this, Atwood was still concerned about Emmett for he was his son after all. After walking around the room in anger for a while, he finally said, "Let''s go! Go to the hospital to see this unfilial son!" The subordinate hurried to prepare the car. Atwood sat in the car. As the car was driving on the bumpy road, he slowly closed his eyes. He couldn''t help but ponder in his mind. Did he do something wrong? Did he do it wrong to separate Emmett from ine? Atwood''s head ached from thinking. He pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed. Atwood with his group stopped at the elevator on this floor. Seeing so many people walking in, the boy from the ZH n immediately notified Kayden. On hearing this, Kayden jumped off the bed in the next ward and rushed out. He went right in front of Atwood, and greeted him with a fake smile, panting, "Master, why are you here?" *** "You bastard, are you nning to hide it all from me even if my son dies? You think only Young Master is your master, don''t you? You don''t even take count of me! Why didn''t you report to me that Emmett is in the hospital?" Kayden was nervous with his heart beating like a drum. Atwood wanted to part ine from Emmett, but now, ine was in the ward with him. If Atwood saw them, wouldn''t this be another storm? "Well, Master, it was Young Master who didn''t allow me to tell you. You know him. If I betrayed him, he would literally kill me. I had no choice. I have to stay alive anyway, don''t I?" Atwood waved his hands impatiently, "Alright, alright! Anyway, it''s impossible to get some truth out of your mouth. Which one is Emmett''s ward?" Kayden''s face turned green. He stuttered, "Master, I think you better go back for now. Young Master is sleeping. I wonder when he will wake up. Why don''t you have Young Master call you back when he wakes up? Look ..." Hearing those words, Atwood pulled a long face. "Kayden, are you hiding something from me? I''m already here. How can I just go back without seeing my son! I am not someone that you can easily send away. Get out of the way!" With a loud shout, Atwood roared out his dignity as the Master. At this point, ine walked out. Turning her head, she saw Atwood. The next second, ine was stunned, and her face turned pale with a brush. "Mr. ... Smith?" ine''s lips trembled with fear. After they metst time, ine became scared of this old man with all her heart, because the fact that he told her made her shiver. The moment Atwood saw ine, he couldn''t help but call out, "ine? Why is she here? Good for you, Kayden. No wonder you won''t let me in. So she''s here! You bastard, do you want to die?" Atwood was so angry that his beard curled up and his eyes sprayed fire. He lifted his walking stick to hit Kayden, then walked over to ine. ine was so frightened that her entire body trembled. She quickly lowered her head with her fingers twisting together. What should she do? *** She was so scared! "ine, why did youe to meet Emmett again? Don''t you know what shame is? You still hang on to Emmett after I told you that? What''s wrong with you?" Atwood almost roared. ine lowered her head and stammered, "Uncle Atwood, don''t be angry and don''t be upset. Actually, we have already broken up for that thing. I came here today because he was ill. I am here to serve him ..." "Go away! ine, I don''t want to see you again. You''d better stay away from Emmett! You have to understand that your presence by his side is also a torment to him. Do you want him to see the daughter of his mother''s murderer every day? You have to keep your promise. Since you promised to leave Emmett, why are you still here again?" ine couldn''t hold back her tears any longer. She cried, "I know I should go. I know I should disappear. I worked hard to try my best to forget Emmett, but I couldn''t. I was thinking about him every second ... Emmett is sick now, and he''s going to die. Please, Atwood, stop driving me away, will you? Let me take care of Emmett for now, okay? " Standing at the side and seeing ine crying so hard, even Kayden felt sorry for her. "Girl, think how you would feel if you were Emmett. Can you? Just think about it. Your father killed Emmett''s mother. When Emmett sees you, how mixed feelings he would have! Also, from your point of view, think about it. Do you think you and Emmett will be happy?" ine burst into tears and nodded wildly, "I understand what you said. I''ve thought a lot these days, but it''s just impossible for me to forget Emmett. I can''t do it, it hurts..." Just as Atwood was about to continue to teach ine lessons, he heard a sneer from behind him, "Aren''t you ashamed of yourself to force a young girl like this?" The voice was so cold, so heartless, so crisp, yet the words said were extremely distinct, and everyone heard them clearly. Emmett and ine were both shocked and turned around at the same time. "Emmett! Why are you out of bed? Are you still dizzy? Please go back to bed!" *** ine rushed over and held Emmett''s arm, trying to support him, anxious and caring. Emmett patted ine''s hand tofort her. He had been staring at Atwood, who felt somewhat nervous under his gaze. Atwood coughed to break the silence and pointed at ine, "I admit that this girl is innocent, cute and virtuous. I don''t hate her. But Emmett, let me remind you who she is. Her father killed your mother! No matter how good a woman she is, you can''t be with her!" Emmett leaned against the door frame, wearing a thin hospital uniform. Due to his poor diet for a long time, his face looked somewhat pale and thin. Seeing Emmett''s condition, ine felt her heart is stirred by a knife. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she held Emmett''s arm and she helplessly pressed her face against him. Emmett, let me lean on you like this, not thinking about anything, as if there were no old grudges in the past, and there were no obstacles between the two of us. Only the two of them, just him and her. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "You made meugh." Emmett let out a series of cold sneers. It sounded so ear-piercing and cold to Atwood. He felt an inexplicable sense of fear. He forced himself to stand there calmly, still looking dignified. "Father ... please don''t interfere between me and ine. Please don''t do it again. Please don''t push me." Atwood was so angry that he trembled, "You are my son. Why should I not care about your affairs? You are so useless. Do you want to be with the daughter of your mother''s killer? Have you ever thought about your dead mother? Is it fair to her?" ine''s heart broke into pieces when she heard the words. To her, those words were like knives piercing into her heart. Her entire body trembled, and her tears stained Emmett''s hospital uniform. "Emmett, stop it. Stop quarreling with the old man. I''m leaving now." Chapter 484: Be Together No Matter What Chapter 484: Be Together No Matter What "No! I won''t let you leave me again! I''ve suffered enough, and I don''t want to go through that anymore! ine, please don''t leave me. You''ve promised me no matter what happens, you will stay with me!" Emmett hugged ine tightly. *** ine started to cry. She nodded repeatedly without saying a word. ''Emmett, of course, I don''t want to leave you, but ... what Atwood said is a huge obstacle between us.'' Atwood was so angry that his face darkened. He clenched his teeth and red at Emmett fiercely. Then, he stared at ine and asked coldly. "Kid, ask yourself. Do you think you deserve Emmett? You should leave Emmett if you have a conscience. Whether Emmett is sincere to you or not, your presence is inappropriate. Don''t you understand?" ine trembled, "I do ... I do..." They would never see each other. They would have to ignore each other. They would be total strangers! A trace of ruthlessness shed through Emmett''s pale face. He hugged ine,ughing coldly and said. "Father ... Please give us each other some dignity while I still call you father. Don''t push so hard. the Walls have ears. Whatever you''ve done, it will be known." "You, what are you saying?" Atwood was frightened by Emmett''s fierce look. He took a step back and narrowed his eyes at Emmett. Emmett stared firmly back at Atwood with threatening. The atmosphere suddenly became so stiff. Even Kayden felt confounded. ine buried her face in Emmett''s arms and silently shed tears. What she did not know was that the father and the son were staring at each other with hatred. After a long while, Atwood gave up first. He coughed and said, "Let''s wait and see. Sooner orter, you will regret it! And you, you will have your consequences!" ine was scared to tremble. She looked at Atwood just to see that he had already turned around and left with a walking stick. "I am wrong. I shouldn''t have done this, right? How can I be with you? I don''t even deserve you ..."ine wiped away her tears, muttering. Emmett looked down at her and became calm and gentle." *** "Silly girl, what nonsense are you talking about? You''re doing the right thing. Things aren''t as bad as you think. What happens between us is all about us. You don''t need to care about that old bastard." Old bastard?! ine was shocked. How could he call his father this? "Emmett, you don''t look well. Your face is pale ..." "Of course it is! I''m dizzy now! I need to go in and lie down ..." "What? Then why didn''t you say anything? For god''s sake, why are you so stubborn?" Whileining about Emmett, ine supported him into the ward and helped him lie on the bed. Emmett grabbed ine''s hand and pulled her into his embrace. "ine ..." His voice was deep and lingering. "What?" "Promise me that you will stand with me no matter what. OK?" "Well ... Fine, I promise you." ine said vaguely while she felt somewhat hesitant. Seeing how determined Atwood was, ine thought the chances of them being able to get together seemed very small. ine scratched her head, pouting. She couldn''t help but ask, "Emmett, are you thirsty?" "No." "Then ... are you hungry?" "No. ine, what exactly are you trying to say? Just say it. You''re confusing me." Emmett sighed and helplessly spoke. She didn''t even know how to lie while she was trying so hard to talk the nonsense here. Didn''t she know how stiff her expression was now? It was as if she had stolen someone''s things and was looking for a ce to hide them. That was funny. "Oh ... You got me." ine grinned, tears still hanging on the corner of her eyes. This childish expression made Emmett unable to be mad at her. "Emmett, I just wanted to ask you. After my father did that thing ... don''t you hate him?" Emmett''s face froze. After a while, he said hoarsely, "To be honest, I hate him. I''ve always been hating him." *** ine was so frightened by Emmett''s anger that she took a deep breath. Just as she was about to get up and stay away from Emmett, Emmett began to exert strength on the arm on her back, pressing her so hard that she could not move and she could only lie on his chest with a surprised face. Emmett narrowed his eyes and said, "I always hated him. Besides, I used to hate the court, too. Why didn''t they sentence your father? I kept thinking about it. As I grew up and hated your father even more. It was because of his fault that I lost my mother, as well as my sister, whom I had never had a chance to meet." ine started to tremble. She was afraid that Emmett would target her and chop her up. Emmett suddenly smiled. "I admit that when I met you, I was very surprised to find that you were actually the daughter of that man. I tried to fool you around and then I would abandon you fiercely. In this way, a girl like you will probably be so depressed. Then maybe you would probably choose to commit suicide like Oliver''s girlfriend." ine curled her lips andined in tears, "Emmett! You are a freak. And I actually wanted to be with you and love you for the rest of my life! You''re so ruthless!" Emmett chuckled. He raised his head and kissed ine on the tip of her nose. He continued, "Calm down and listen to me. Look how difficult it is for me to do this. I''m sick, and I have to hug you while exining everything to you." "Well, you actually wanted to fool me and abandon me! You''re a bastard. I hate you!" ine pouted and rolled her eyes. However, to Emmett, she was just adorable. He could not help but hold ine''s head and kiss her lips fiercely. ine''s unhappiness dissipated, leaving behind only her shyness. "Why are you making so much noise while kissing? Everyone outside can hear you. That''s so embarrassing." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Emmett gently stroked ine''s back, as ifforting a child. He continued then, "Things sometimes will go beyond your expectations, and even out of your control. For example, I just discovered that everything happening between you and me ispletely contrary to my original n." *** "Things sometimes will go beyond your expectations, and even out of your control. For example, I just discovered that everything happening between you and me ispletely contrary to my original n. I enjoy every conversation with you, as well as every expression of you. I feel that no matter what you do or say, you are so cute and I''ll never get tired of watching you. Gradually, I want you, not only your body but also your heart. If you don''t love me, I guess I''ll go crazy with jealousy. I was so jealous that I fought with my best friend, Oliver, and I even was going to stab him. Luckily, though, I didn''t. Gradually, I was sad to find that I fell in love with my enemy''s daughter, deeply and helplessly. Slowly, I subconsciously chose to forget about my hatred. I even thought about how to tter your father when I saw him one day. ine, this is everything. Although my initial thoughts were bad, you could forgive me, right? Because I love you so much, and for you, I intend to give up my hatred." ine stared nkly at Emmett. After a while, ine hugged Emmett tightly. She rubbed Emmett''s chest with her face and spoke. "Emmett ~ ~ You''re so nice ~ ~ ~ What you said just brought me back to life ... Emmett, I love you. I love you so so so much ..." Emmett chuckled and tugged at ine''s pink ears. "Hey, baby, get loose. I''m still sick. You''re strangling me to death. Hey, it seems that you''re still full of strength. Well, maybe when we were no longer rich and couldn''t afford any food, you could just go and do some muscle-power job to maintain our family." "Come on. I''m not that strong!" Before ine''s tears hadpletely dried up, her optimism began to work as she hugged Emmett and giggled. Hearing Emmett''s confession, she felt so sweet. Kayden stood outside the door and looked inside. He was confused. Men and women in love were so strange. Just now, the atmosphere had been so cold. How came suddenly they had be so intimate again? Atwood seemed to have made them love each other more, again. That was strange. However, Mr. Smith''s objection was strange, too. *** ine felt very happy now. Although Atwood was still opposed to them, Emmett had already confessed to her. Being loved by Emmett, she felt very warm. Chapter 485: Ellie Was Also So Tyrannical Chapter 485: Ellie Was Also So Tyrannical ine leaned in Emmett''s arms and they yed games together. ine always yed better than Emmett, which could be the only strength she finally found. So she was so happy that she keptughing with a pink flush. Emmett was like an ill-intentioned predator. He led ine to y games in his arms, and let her obtain the satisfaction of victory. At the same time, he was busy moving his hands all over her body, making her feel warm everywhere. Kayden couldn''t stand it once he went in. So he got out soon. "Look, these two people even don''t shy away from doing this. I can''t stay any longer." Kayden wiped away his cold sweat and frowned with irritation. Why did he have some admiration when saw Emmett behave affectionately towards ine? Suddenly, he thought of Ellie''s young face... "I wonder how that girl is doing now. Her dream is to be a big star, right?" Kayden leaned against the wall. His eyes blurred as he looked out of the window. He was lost in thinking of Ellie. With ine by his side, Emmett restarted his usual diet. Like a child, he refused to eat by himself but had ine feed him. "Open your mouth." ine held a spoon and put a spoonful of rice into Emmett''s mouth. Emmett squinted his eyes and chewed happily. "The food you fed is delicious." Emmett praised ine and reached out to touch ine''s head as if he was touching a small pet. ine rolled her eyes and said, "Don''t touch my head like this. It''s like you''re my grandfather. Hey, you''re fine now. You can eat by yourself. Why did you let me feed you? How annoying!" "Oh? What did you say? Do you dare to say that your man annoying? Do you want to be taught a lesson?" Emmett narrowed his eyes and grinned at ine, who was roaring. Immediately! ine obediently lowered her head and muttered, "I was wrong. Please don''t punish me..." Bad-bear Smith''s lesson ... that was too overwhelming ... Basically, she would nearly die in those few hours... He had a heavy weapon, a durable heavy weapon. She didn''t dare to provoke him. *** "Some soup!" Emmett smiled contentedly and gave the order like a master. ine quickly scooped up a spoonful of soup and sent it over. "Come, darling, have a taste." Emmett suddenly grabbed the back of ine''s head and fed the soup to ine''s mouth with his. "Oh, oh, oh, oh..." ine wanted to struggle but she didn''t dare. Jesus, eating soup like this ... was too obscene! With ine, time passed quickly to Emmett. Without noticing it, it was night and he fell into sleep again. Kayden walked in quietly and looked at the two people in the ward. The corner of his mouth twitched. Who the hell was hospitalized? Excuse me! Why did Master Smith let ine, that girl, rest on his arm? Why was Master Smith the one who tucked ine in from time to time? Why was the person who was sleeping like a log ine, the one to serve a patient? He didn''t know, God. However... Kayden had to admit that this was a very, very harmonious scene. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The sturdy Master Smith hugged the small and exquisite ine, and the two of them merged. At night, Kayden was about to sleep in the next room when his cellphone rang. The ringtone made Kayden crawl up quickly. The ringtone was specifically set up for someone. He looked at the caller ID, and it was indeed that woman. "Hello? This is Kayden." Ellie''s aggrieved voice came out from the phone, "Kayden, they bullied me again..." At that time, Kayden''s hair even stood up! What? Someone else dared to bully Ellie? That ignorant man?! He had informed those people from the studio. Why was there still someone bullying her? "Don''t cry. Tell me what''s going on!" Kayden didn''t even notice that his face darkened when he heard Ellie''s words. "Can youe over? I''m so sad. Come over here." Ellie sniffed and acted coquettishly. Kayden looked at his wristwatch. It was 11:45 at night. Damn it, it was sote. This girl still had the nerve to ask him to go there. How could Ellie say it so naturally? *** "What''s wrong? Tell me on the phone." "I won''t! If you don''te, I''ll ignore you!" Ellie directly hung up the phone. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ)Kayden was confused. She was the first woman who dared to hang up his call. Of course, except ine. Sure enough, all Jones were very bold. ine had Master Smith behind her. But Ellie was actually so tyrannical, wasn''t she? Kayden was stunned for a few seconds before he started looking for his coat. Then he yawned and walked out. "Kayden!" An errand boy hurriedly stood up and rubbed his eyes to look at Kayden. "I''ll take a few people out. Take good care of Master Smith, the rest of you!" "Yes!" Kayden got into the car and yawned, feeling extremely strange. Jesus, was I crazy? I was messed up by a little girl''s phone call and rushed out in the middle night. Was I crazy? Kayden felt that he was ridiculous, so he said to the driver, "Hey if I bite someone like a mad dog one day, you guys have to shoot me to death without hesitation." The driver started to cough. He was so frightened that he almost drove the car into the ditch. "Kayden, why did you suddenly say that? Did I betray you?" Even a joke from Kayden would frighten the driver out of his wits. Who was Kayden? He was the leader of the ZH n! When Kayden''s car arrived at the ce Ellie mentioned, there were a bunch of people surrounding Ellie tofort her. Hearing the sound of the car engine, everyone was so scared that they trembled. It was over. The man from the underworld organization that Ellie talked about was here! Look, he brought a few cars and a bunch ofckeys! It was the underworld. We couldn''t afford to offend it! Even the director was shocked. His face was pale with fear and his lips trembled. He almost cried, "Ellie, please, stop messing around! I can kneel for you!" "You''re bullying me!" Ellie did not listen and screamed with her eyes closed. *** Without any tear. "What''s going on? What happened?" Kayden had walked over, his face filled with anger and impatience. He was smoking a cigarette in his mouth to drive away sleepiness. Damn it, he hadn''t slept well for many days because Emmett didn''t eat and was sick these days. But this girl found a reason to ask him over tonight ... What bad luck. Ellie''s ears suddenly pricked up. She heard Kayden''s voice. Then, she raised her head and Kayden saw her red eyes. Kayden''s heart skipped a beat. What happened to her eyes? Was she beaten up? With this thought, Kayden''s anger soared and his fists clenched tightly. "Kayden!" Ellie let out a wailing cry and threw herself into Kayden''s embrace. Naturally, Kayden hugged the little girl. "Who bullied her?" Kayden shouted with full fury. The temperature seemed to have dropped to the freezing point. All the staff was trembling with fear. Nobody dared to say anything. Ellie raised her head in Kayden''s arms and sobbed, "All of them are bullying me..." The director''s knees went soft and he knelt to the ground. "Miss Ellie, you can''t say that!" It would kill people... "What happened to your eyes? Who made your eyes look like this?" Kayden suppressed his anger and asked. "Eyes?" Ellie was still a little confused. After thinking for a while, she pouted and said, "I haven''t slept for two days. So I feel very sleepy. I''m so sleepy that my eyes are bloodshot!" "What!" Ellie continued to sob, "They didn''t let me sleep. They said that I have to meet the deadline. They kept shooting day and night. I can''t hold on anymore. I want to sleep! Kayden, take me to sleep!" Kayden was embarrassed. What did she mean by taking her to sleep? These words ... were ambiguous. "Didn''t you say that someone bullied you? What''s going on?" "Isn''t that it? It''s just that they won''t let me sleep!" Kayden jaw made a cracking sound from tight biting. He wanted to crush this girl! She was too good at making a fuss. She called him just because she could not have a sleep. It made him rush here and unable to sleep in the middle of the night. *** The director didn''t wait for Kayden to say anything. He spoke first, "It''s not my fault. This is the date set in her contract. To avoid being prosecuted for breach of contract, it is for her good that we push her to work. If she insisted on sleeping, then let her have a rest." Kayden red at the director and hugged Ellie and left. Ellie snickered a few times in Kayden''s arms. Hearing those snickers, Kayden almost exploded and crushed Ellie. Kayden got into the car with a dark face and Ellie followed. When the car got started, Kayden couldn''t help but roared, "In the future, don''t call me for anything like this shit..." Chapter 486: Discharged from the Hospital Chapter 486: Discharged from the Hospital When his finger was about to poke Ellie''s face, Kayden found that Ellie tilted her body sideways and fell asleep. ... Was she so sleepy? She just got in the car for several seconds and fell asleep soon. Kayden looked at the puffiness beneath Ellie''s eyes. He couldn''t help but want to protect her. He stretched out his arm and put her in his arm, and sighed slightly. She must be very sleepy. So she fell asleep in the car. Poor little thing... Kayden''s anger disappeared without a trace. He hugged Ellie tightly. At that time, he felt as if he had the whole world. "Kayden, where shall we go?" The driver asked. "To the hospital, or ... Kayden was taking a girl with him." The driver wondered to himself. "Uh..." Kayden hesitated. He could not take Ellie to the hospital. If ine saw them, she would roar at him. Kayden hesitated for a moment and finally said calmly, "Go to my house." "OK." The car moved quickly and silently like a boat in the water. It was getting darker and darker. In the car, the man was wrapped by the breath of the woman. Kayden held Ellie who was sleeping and walked into his residence. The house was very clean. Every day, the part-time cleaner came to clean it. However, there was not a sign of life. Kayden felt ridiculous that he seldom came here and even never cooked here. *** He put Ellie on the big bed in the bedroom. There was no guest room in his house, only one big bed. Ellie was like a sleeping animal. Whatever you did to her, she still slept well. Kayden covered her with a quilt. He thought that she could not sleep well in such a heavy dress, so he helped her take off the coat and the shoes. He thought she must be wearing underwear inside the woolen trousers in such cold weather, so he took off her woolen trousers. Kayden didn''t think too much when he did this. He just wanted to make her sleep morefortably. As a result... Kayden was dumbfounded when he pulled down Ellie''s woolen trousers. "Oops! Where''s your underwear?" Ellie''s two thin legs were in front of him... Fortunately, she was wearing a pair of panties. Otherwise, Kayden would die of embarrassment. Kayden quickly covered Ellie with the quilt. Ellie''s transparent little panties were still lingering in his mind. ''The way young people dress nowadays can be misleading.'' Kayden''s cheeks were burning. It seemed that an evil idea stirred in him. His chest was hot and he paced back and forth in the room like a trapped beast. It was all because of Ellie''s hateful pair of panties! ************************************************ Emmett was discharged from the hospital. ine nestled in Emmett''s arms. She watched the grand ceremony and muttered in a low voice, "You are not a gangster, right? Your father cheated me, right? Why didn''t you tell me who you are? If I knew you were so powerful, I wouldn''t dare to provoke you." Emmett wore a pair of sunsses and an expensive tailored trench coat. He had a slightly evil look and smiled, "Baby, this is the way to make you secure. Your man can protect you well." "It must be terrible if I fight with you. You know Kungfu and have so many subordinates. I have no choice but to bow to you." Emmett pinched ine''s cheeks and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t hit you. I especially ask you to hit me. Is that OK?" "Liar." She snorted. *** There were traffic restrictions near the hospital. The hospital was also restricted. No one could get in. The grand ceremony of Emmett''s discharge from the hospital made ine realize that Emmett was indeedparable to an emperor. She was such a decadent little girl. How could she be connected with Bad-bear Smith? "Young Master, please." Kayden hurriedly opened the door of the car, but unexpectedly he hit his forehead on the door, which made him very painful. ine was carried into the car by Emmett. Emmett sat close to her and naturally hugged ine''s waist. "Kayden is so strange today. Why do I feel that he''s in a trance? He almost lost the medicine for you and then hit his head on the door of the car... Is he too tired? Is it better to give him a few days off and let him rest for a while?" ine looked at Kayden in surprise and muttered. Kayden was still rubbing his forehead. Emmett didn''t feel good when ine looked at other men, regardless of her purpose. He couldn''t help but be jealous as long as ine looked at other men. Emmett suddenly pounced on ine and raised her chin. He put his thin lips on hers and kissed her like crazy for a long time. ine could see nothing as she was pinned under him. She hugged Emmett''s neck and breathed heavily, and sniffed the air with Emmett''s aura of a strong man. Emmett finally let go of her. ine stilly in the back seat. Her eyes were widely open. She panted foolishly, both face and lips pink and seductive. "What were you doing? All of a sudden..." Emmett licked his lips with an evil expression. "Nothing..." Then he lowered his head to look at ine''s dazed appearance and smiled. "Alright, I''ll do what you asked. Give Kayden several days off for a holiday. But he doesn''t even have a woman. If you let him go for a holiday, he will feel boring wherever he goes alone." ine recovered. She clutched Emmett''s expensive clothes to sit up and raised her chin, "How did you know that he didn''t have a woman? Maybe he is in love now!" *** Emmett''s eyes lit up. He smiled wickedly with his handsome face close to ine''s, "Baby, why don''t we take this opportunity to go abroad and get married?" "What? So fast?" She was only one semester into college. Could she get married this young in her life? Would it seem too pushy and aggressive? Would her ssmatesugh at her for being so eager to get married? Would they think that she couldn''t wait to get rich? ine hurriedly leaned into Emmett''s arms. She hugged Emmett''s neck and shook her body to rub against Emmett. She said like a spoiled child, "Emmett. Don''t rush. Let''s wait for some time. I want to enjoy being single much more." Emmett''s eyes instantly tightened and a cluster of mes rose in him. He hugged ine tightly. He kissed her neck gently and breathed heavily, and said in a hoarse voice, "Alright, I''ll do whatever you say... Baby, I want you... Let''s have a car shock. OK? It''s great fun..." ine''s entire body froze. ''What? Is he an exciting estrous beast?'' ''A car shock? Screw you!'' "No! I still have a pain in my waist and legs!" ine was angry and screamed. Emmett pinched ine''s chin and chuckled, which horrified her. Emmett whispered near her ear, "Why did you shout so loudly just now? The driver heard you." ... ine was stunned for a moment. She blushed and threw herself into Emmett''s arms and rolled. Emmett hugged ine andughed even more happily. Yes, perhaps he was an extremely heartless person. He was so ruthless to the whole world, but he gave all his tenderness to such a small woman. Emmett embraced ine in his arms. He was satisfied as if he had the whole world. There was something that he had to face. Emmett looked at the scene outside. His eyes darkened. Kayden was rubbing his forehead when he received a call from Emmett. "Young master..." "Kayden, you should rest for a while. Give yourself a break and have a good rest." "Why?" *** Kayden was surprised. "Nothing special. ine saw that you were tired and asked for some days off for you. Have a good time." Emmett hung up. Kayden was still at a loss. Why did Emmett suddenly...send him on a vacation? A vacation? Could he go for a vacation now? Kayden got in the car. He was worried. He closed his eyes and rubbed his temples with his hands. "Kayden, where are you going?" The driver turned around and asked Kayden. "Where? How could I know where to go?" He sighed. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Kayden hesitated. He could go back to his ce to sleep. But he didn''t dare to go back because Ellie was there. Thinking of Ellie, Kayden wanted to scratch his hair. He wanted to hit the wall! This morning... How could he do such a stupid thing this morning? Kayden let out a long sigh. This morning, Kayden slept on the carpet beside the bed. His waist and legs were aching. He felt sad. He could not sleep on his bed but had to sleep on the carpet like a watchdog. Kayden sat up, rubbed his eyes, and yawned. Something soft was near his face. He was surprised and turned around. When he saw it, he almost fainted from anger. They were Ellie''s toes! She was sleeping on his bed and was putting her toes in front of him. Would she put her toes into his mouth? "You damn Ellie! Such a bully?" Kayden felt aggrieved and wanted to cry. Chapter 487: Its You Chapter 487: It''s You Why was he unlucky every time he met a Jones? Kayden stood up with anger, looked at the bed, and was stunned. This girl ... why did she strip her top ... off! When he looked over, he saw her fair skin! And of course, her two delicate pink nipples! Those shocked him. The outline of the bulge of a young girl was so charming and beautiful! Kayden''s breath became fast at this sight. "She, she, this girl''s ... Damn..." Kayden panicked and quickly pulled up the nket to cover Ellie. Unexpectedly, he stepped on the corner of the nket and fell towards her. "Damn it!" Kayden groaned. Thanks to his strong body, he parted his legs immediately and propped himself up on the bed so that he did not crush Ellie, who was sleeping soundly, into a pulp. *** It was so close... Kayden propped himself above Ellie, panting heavily. His lips were so close to Ellie''s pink lips. So close... Kayden took a deep breath and was about to get up from the bed. But all of a sudden, Ellie stretched her arms out from the nket like soft willows twigs and naturally put them around his neck. Kayden''s entire body stiffened. "Naughty!" Ellie hummed a few times like a cat and twisted her body. Kayden was breathing heavily and was about to take Ellie''s arm away when Ellie stretched out her leg and put it around Kayden''s waist. "Oh!" Kayden snorted and stopped in this position. He felt turned on and getting hard. "Ellie! Don''t encourage me! Get up!" "No, I wanna sleep. Sleep with me!" Ellie kept her eyes closed and pouted her red lips as she snorted a few times. She nimbly pressed her hand on the back of Kayden''s head and pushed him down. Kayden''s face fell on her chest. It was so coincidental that he had her breast in his mouth! Kayden''s eyes widened in disbelief as he maintained the stupid posture. He stiffened for ten seconds before he moved his tongue and licked the charming tit. He could erupt now! "Sweetie, I said don''t encourage me, but you kept doing it..." How could Kayden resist her? He kissed her wildly with a sulk. As soon as he lifted the nket, the entire delicate breasts greeted Kayden. "Oh ..." Kayden growled and instantly turned into a berserk dragon. Ellie was a beauty. Even though she was half-awake with her eyes closed, she could cooperate with Kayden perfectly. She acted like a little letch. Before Kayden got inside, she had twisted her body like a snake and let out a groan in her nose, which could drive people crazy. Kayden''s eyes were sparkling with the fire of lust as he got inside her! The moment he entered, he let out a muffled groan. It felt so right! Kayden was afraid of hurting her but Ellie was unhappy for his hesitation. She put her arms around his waist and leaned against him with all her might, "Come on! Do it! Do me!" *** "Sweetie ... you''re so lustful!" Kayden couldn''t wait anymore. He violently thrust it inside her with force again and again as if he were crazy! Ellie cried out in excitement, twisting her body, as charming as she could be. "Kayden, you''re awesome! I love you! I love you so much! Come on! Again!" Kayden''s temples were beating fiercely, and he was bewildered and puzzled as he moved with force. Why did he feel as if Ellie was taking advantage of him? Why did he feel like being tricked out of his sperms? After the fierce sex finally ended, Ellie was asfortable as azy cat. Kayden smoked silently, regretting. How could he touch ine''s sister? He would die for this! Ellie thought for a while before turning around. Her delicate hand naturally touched Kayden''s lower abdomen and teased him. Then, she slowly opened her eyes and said something that made Kayden want to jump into the sea. "Oh, it''s you." ''What!'' ''What did Ellie mean? What did that mean?'' Did she ... Did she take me as another man? Kayden''s expression hardened immediately. He frowned. Ellie was very observant. Seeing that Kayden was unhappy, she immediately giggled. Her soft, snake- like body directly fell to Kayden''s lower abdomen, and she opened her mouth to suck him. "You... what are you doing!" Kayden was still angry because of what Ellie said just now. Ellie seemed to be sucking a lollipop with her face full of enjoyment. She raised and smiled at Kayden, "Kayden, you''re awesome. Don''t worry. I won''t hold you responsible for this. Women also enjoy this kind of thing. You surprised me. You look so conservative. I didn''t expect ... you''re good at this." Ellie smiled alluringly, numbing Kayden''s scalp. "You didn''t even know who I was when you did it with me? Who did you think I was?" "I was sleeping and dizzy. I thought you were my boyfriend... Actually, I knew you were not him the moment you were inside me. He wasn''t as good as you. , he¡¯s not as big as you... " *** "Shut up!" Kayden jumped out of bed and stormed into the bathroom. He had a feeling that ... he was prostituted. When Kayden went back to the room in a bath towel, Elliepletely acted like in her own ce. She turned on the TV naked and found snacks somewhere. She was on the sofa, eating snacks and watching TV. She was so pleased andfortable. "Can you put on your clothes?" Kayden said with anger. "Why?" Ellie looked innocent and puzzled, "We slept together. Is it still necessary? I''m in good shape and good in bed. Right?" Kayden was so angry that his teeth hurt. He didn''t expect that ine''s sister would be such an open- minded lecher! "You have slept with many men at such a young age?" "All the girls nowadays lose their virginity quite early." Kayden felt dazed. "Then ... how many men are there before me?" After saying this, Kayden wanted to p himself. How could he be so silly? "To be honest, Kayden, I can''t remember. I can''t remember how many. It''s fine. Isn''t sex just as normal as eating and drinking water? What''s wrong! It doesn''t matter. We''ll still be friends in the future, just like what we used to be!" Ellie said indifferently, and then continued to eat and watch TV. She was unaware that Kayden was clenching his fists and was about to go crazy with anger. Kayden walked out of the house full of depression and regret, while Ellie, who imed to need more rest, stayed at his house. Now... Kayden rubbed his hair, still at a loss. Looking at the scenery outside, he suddenly cursed, "Holy shit! I want to strangle her to death!" The driver was so scared by Kayden''s fierce words that his entire body trembled. ''Who is he going to strangle?'' When ine went back to school, it was Emmett sending her there in person. "I''ll pick you upter. Don''t talk to any men, especially..." "I know, I know, especially to Mark, right? ? When did you be so chatty, like an olddy?" *** "What? Did you say I''m old?" "No! Not old at all. You, Mr. Smith, are wise, strong and immortally young! Bye!" "Come here. Kiss me before leaving." Emmett pressed on ine''s neck and kissed her face before her permission. Then he let her go. ine rubbed her wet face and pouted discontentedly as she walked into the campus. She took out her phone and called Emmett, which surprised him. ine eximed, "Don''t park your car at the school gate when you pick me up. It''s too eye-catching! Do you hear me?" "OK." Emmett smiled and hung up. Then, the smile disappeared on his handsome face and he said coldly said to the driver, "''To the Smith''s Manor." ''It was time to talk to father.'' "Yes, sir." The driver answered, changed the direction, and drove towards the suburbs. As ine walked, she was ying games on her mobile phone. The expensive mobile phone was truly better. There were many games, and the Inte worked faster. "ine..." Suddenly, a voice in front of her startled ine. "Who''s it?" ine put down her phone and looked up. She was surprised and ran forward happily. "Mandy! Why are you here?" ine ran over happily and hugged Mandy. Mandy smiled bashfully. "I should have called you a few days ago to ask you out. But I caught a cold again, so I didn''t have the chance to meet you. Are you avable today? Come out with me." ine hesitated. She had taken many days off because Emmett had been ill. Although the university courses were not too stressful, after all, she wanted to be a good student. She had been absent from too many major courses, so she was afraid that she would not be able to make up for them. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mandy looked at ine''s face and smiled faintly, "You have a n? It''s fine. We can go out together another day. It doesn''t matter." Chapter 488: To Force A Marriage Chapter 488: To Force A Marriage ine was touched by Mandy''s consideration. ine hurriedly grabbed Mandy''s arm and said, "No problem! I can ask for a leave. Mandy, I wanna be with you. You''re so lonely." ... Hearing this, Mandy looked down at the ground. Mandy was sentimental. Even if she kept silent, she was surrounded by destion. ine held Mandy''s arm as she rang Hazel. "Hazel, I won''t go to ss today. I''m taking a walk with Mandy. Yes, Mandy Miler. Answer me if the teacher calls the roll! Bye!" After hanging up, ine gave Mandy a sweet smile. Mandy gave back a smile. While ine''s smile was innocent, hers was not so natural. In this world, who could make a more beautiful smile than ine? ine held Mandy''s arm, giving a skip and a jump. They were close and walked out together. ine was talkative, "Mandy, where are we going? Did you experience anything interesting abroad? You studied arts at school, didn''t you? Oh right, where did you put the paintings you drew?" Mandy replied very slowly. In ine''s view, Mandy was sedate and spoke calmly. Unlike her, she spoke like she was always in a hurry. In short, in ine''s eyes, Mandy was good in everything. Good appearance, good temper, good temperament, good manners ... She was outstanding. After the phone was off, Hazel looked up at the man blocking the way at the door. She gritted her teeth. ine had asked her to help sign up at the roll call. Damn, she was in trouble. Look, as she opened the door, she saw Lucas leaning against the door, with a stink of alcohol. Hazel put on a long face and asked unhappily, "What are you doing here? Don''t get in the way! Get lost!" "I just won''t." Lucas swayed and red at Hazel, "You, you still have contact with the policeman. Why should I get lost? He should get lost! Get the fucking lost!" As he spoke, Lucas pointed at the room and shouted, "Bastard policeman, what the hell is your name? Come on! Let''s have a duel! I''ll pluck all your hair! Damn it, how dare you have an eye on my girl? You son of a bitch!" *** Lucas was drunk. As he spoke, he moved forward and backwards, and somehow he was close to Hazel. Hazel frowned angrily and pushed Lucas at his chest, "Get out! Stop yelling here! Get out, get out!" Hazel pushed Lucas outwards with all her strength. Lucasughed mischievously, "Hazel, my favorite Hazel, you are my heart. You can have my heart. Your little hands are so soft. It''s so good to touch them, Hazel..." Hazel was in great anger. Lucas was roaring, drunk! "Scram! You can''t go inside! Get out!" Hazel wrinkled her face and pushed him outwards. Lucas put all of his weight towards Hazel and finally, they squeezed through the door into the room. Hazel stumbled backwards, her chest heaving. She was furious. "You bastard! Don''t you hear me? Get out of here! How shameless you are!" Lucas squinted. He became a bit conscious. He kicked the door, threw the bag in his hand onto the sofa, and took off his coat. Hazel was dumbfounded, her eyes widening. Lucas rolled up his sleeve and yelled, "Ask him to go out! I''ll beat him to death!" Hazel said, arms akimbo, "Who? Only me here!" "Where is the fucking policeman?" "He didn''t stay here." "Didn''t he sleep herest night?" "No!" "?" "I said no! Get out of here!" Lucas blinked his eyes and immediately put on a mischievous smile, "He isn''t here. That''s good. Hazel, it was wrong of me to make you angry a few days ago. A man shouldn''t be angry with you. Can you forgive me? I love you. " Hearing the words, Hazel was in grief, "You don''t love me. If you love me, you won''t fool around! You just see me as one of your lovers. Shut up! Get lost!" *** Lucas was stunned. He stammered, "I, I, I''m not ... I don''t think of you like that. , I''m ... I will do something wrong sometimes, but I truly love you ... I promise I won''t do that again from now on..." For no reason, Hazel suddenly felt a burst of sadness. She wanted to cry. She looked away, sniffled, and said, "Stop. I have no more feelings for you. You can leave now." Lucas took out an exquisite small box from his pocket and handed it over, "Hazel, I propose to you. Please marry me." Hazel was shocked and raised her eyebrows. It was a ring with a big diamond, shining in the box. A wedding ring... How tempting! "Lucas, I''ve given up on you. Do you think a ring can touch me?" Lucas pursed his lips and stared at Hazel. Hazel took a deep breath and told herself not to be soft-hearted. She raised her chin slightly and looked at Lucas. One minuteter, Lucas lowered his hand, put the diamond ring back in his pocket, and slowly turned around. The moment he turned around, Hazel''s determination wavered. "I''m on you for this life!" Hazel was stunned as Lucas suddenly turned around. He carried her and went out. "Let go of me! What are you doing?" "To force a marriage!" Lucas roared. He threw Hazel into his car, locked the door, and jumped into it. Hazel was in shock. She stuttered, "You, what on earth do you wanna do?" He would not go mad and kill her, right? Lucas started the car, turned around, and grinned mischievously, "I have told you. To force a marriage." "What?" "I''ll imprison you by my side and travel around the world with you. I wanna have sex with you every day. I''ll make you pregnant, so you won''t think about anything else!" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ)Hazel was shocked. Was he serious? How could hee up with such a bad idea? "You''re kidding, right?" Hazel''s voice was a little weak. "Kidding? No kidding! We''re going to Hawaii today!" *** "Hawaii?" Hazel widened her eyes with fear, like a scared rabbit. Lucas turned and nced at her. He was messed up by her pure look. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Damn, it was so shameful that he, the CEO of the Lee Group, was attracted by a little girl''s expression. Lucas sped up the car as if to show off his driving skills. He reached out his hand and touched Hazel''s face. He chuckled, "That''s right, Hawaii. If you don''t like it, we can go to the ce you like." Hazel was so shocked that she even did not stop Lucas from touching her. She blinked her eyes and forced a smile, "You mean the Hawaiian cafe in the south of the city, right? Yeah, it''s OK if we go there." Hazelforted herself. A sudden stop almost threw her out. "What''s wrong with you?" Hazel rubbed her forehead in shock. "What? The Hawaiian cafe in the south of the city? Who do you think I am? I can go everywhere I like. I''m talking about Hawaii, the ce that you girls see as a lovers paradise! I can bury Hawaii with my money." Hazel grinned and nodded, "Oh,? Do it." "OK! But, but I''m afraid it will create diplomatic problems." Lucas was fixing his hair as he boasted. Then he heard a noise. He immediately turned around and found Hazel had unlocked the car door and was getting out of the car. One of her feet had been out of the car. It was unexpected. "You wanna leave? No way!" Lucas grabbed Hazel''s arm and tried to pull her into the car. "Let go of me! Don''t force me! I am not going to Hawaii with you! You''re insane!" *** Hazel tried to go out and shook Lucas'' handoff. But Lucas grasped her firmly. "You must stay with me! I''m on you! Even if I suffer impotence and premature ejaction, you must stay with me! There is no way for you to run away!" Chapter 489: She was in His Heart Chapter 489: She was in His Heart "Let go of me! You jerk!" "Hazel, I dare you to have my baby." (¡Ñ_¡Ñ)Have his baby? Hazel was shocked and stunned. She was immediately pulled back by Lucas. Then Lucas locked the door of the car with lightning speed. Lucas braked sharply in the middle of the road suddenly. The car behind almost hit the back of his car, and there was a long line of cars behind. The cars all honked their horns in annoyance. At this moment, they all got to watch a road movie for free. A woman tried to get out of the car, but half of her body was stuck in the car and she could not get out. It was as if a hen was stuck there whenying eggs. This made all the spectators ufortable, and everyone wished to help her to move out. Then, those people gradually noticed the brand of the car... A luxury car! There were only a few luxury cars in this city! Then, they saw the auspicious license te number of the car. Suddenly they all realized... Well, the wealthy boss was going to have a "car shock" here... They all took out the mobile phone and were ready to capture the shocking scene in the middle of the road. It was daytime! Unfortunately, when they prepared the cameras well, the stuck woman got into the car quickly. The luxury car drove towards the direction of the airport at the speed of a rocket. The long line of cars and the stupid drivers were left behind. Hazel was pulled back into the car. She was stunned for a while and started to counterattack like crazy. She grabbed Lucas'' hair and pulled it hard. "Stop! Let me go!" Lucas'' face was in a spasm of pain. He gritted his teeth, "I won''t let you go! I won''t let you go even if you pull my hair and make me bald! I won''t let you go even if you beat me to death!" Hazel went crazy. She twisted Lucas'' ear and threatened, "Let me get off the car!" "Even if I lose this ear, I won''t let you go! You''d better give up!" Hazel strangled Lucas and shook his neck back and forth, "Let me go!" *** Lucas was more determined, "Don''t even think about it!" He snorted. ... Hazel went hysterical! She almost fainted. She rubbed her hair and rolled in the passenger''s seat. After a while, the car was about to arrive at the airport. Hazel sat up and pounced on Lucas. Her pink tongue licked Lucas'' ear. "Lucas... You are a real man... Do you remember which part of you, I like to say most, shows that you are a real man?" Lucas snorted softly. His face darkened instantly. His breathing became rapid. In a moment, his eye light turned soft. The viciousness and ruthlessness disappeared. She flirted with him in a hoarse voice, "Lucas, you are a real man..." Every time she spoke and writhed so seductively, he found it hard to resist. It was an indescribable charm! Now... She said like this suddenly. It set Lucas on fire. He felt like he was steamed in a steamer, hot inside out. This sorceress... She could capture him directly only with a movement, a nce or a word! Damn! Lucas couldn''t help but scold himself. Why was he always so impatient with Hazel as if he was a fool who had never touched a woman before? He would have to ask his fellows whether they had been like this. It would be better to ask Emmett. Lucas'' hand trembled slightly on the steering wheel. He looked at the road ahead and could see the airport buildings as well as more and more cars and buses. He was afraid that he might run over somebody if he shook his eyelids. "Baby, what do you want?" As soon as he spoke, Hazel knew that his hoarse voice exposed his emotion. She snorted. ''Jerk. His passion is still easily aroused.'' What did this mean? Could it be that he still had her in his heart? Hazel stretched her soft fingers and put her best skills to use. She stroked Lucas'' back gently. Her fingers were like a kitten''s ws. His heart trembled slightly by her teasing. *** Lucas took a deep breath. Hazel licked Lucas'' earlobe with her flexible tip of the tongue. Lucas'' breath became more and more disordered. Then, suddenly Hazel kissed him heavily with her lips. "Uh..." Lucas finally couldn''t hold on and let out a voice. It was crazy... Because of this woman''s flirtation, he was already prepared. He felt so ufortable. "Don''t you know what I want? I want you... Lucas, do you want me? Don''t you know how ufortable I am now? I want you..." Hazel gasped and whispered gently. Her tone, her charm, and her breath stirred up the fire in Lucas. He blushed. It seemed his eyes were spitting fire. His expression was extremely ferocious. That made sense! He was driving at that time and could do nothing to ine. "I''ve missed you. I want to give you all I''ve got! I won''t hold anything back this time no matter how you cry and beg for mercy." Lucas immediately pressed the elerator heavily. The car speeded up and drove forward. "Somebody was hit." The passers-by in front screamed in fright and quickly scattered to avoid the car. "Lucas. I cannot contain myself. I want you now. Stop the car and I want you now..." Hazel tried her best to coax Lucas to stop the car. As long as he stopped the car, she would immediately get off and find a brick to knock the stubborn fellow out. Creak!!!! The car stopped suddenly. Lucas breathed heavily. His eyes were filled with desire. He stroked Hazel''s face and hurriedly kissed her. A passionate kiss! The kiss almost knocked Hazel out. Hazel finally escaped from the kiss. She gasped, "Now... let''s go to the hotel..." *** It was fine to go anywhere as long as they did not go to the airport. Lucas smiled wickedly and stared at Hazel warmly, "You want it that bad? Can''t you wait?" "I want you now, right away!" Hazel coaxed Lucas, but her heart was filled with ruthlessness. ''Let''s see what will happen in the hotel.'' "Sure! I''ll give you what you want right away!" Lucas agreed and got off the car. He walked around and opened the passenger''s door. Before Hazel could react, he had already picked her up. Hazel was a little dumbfounded. She blinked and looked at the huge ne in front of them. Lucas lowered his head and kissed Hazel''s eyes and lips as he walked forward. He smiled and said, "Let''s get on our private ne. There''s a small bedroom inside. You will have me soon before the ne takes off." ... Hazel was shocked. What! Private ne? Damn capitalist. Why is there such a thing called a private ne? Why? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Slow down. I..." Hazel twisted her body and kicked her legs. Lucas held her more firmly and stepped onto the ramp. Hazel grabbed the cabin door of the ne and let out a final scream, "Help! Help! He''s a human trafficker! Help me!" Her hand was moved away from the cabin door by arge hand. Then their figures disappeared. The airport ground crew saw nothing strange and continued to do their work calmly. They were no stranger to forced marriages, given where they worked. Such is the evil stories inside wealthy families... Emmett got of the car with a cold expression. When the servants of Wilson''s mansion saw Emmett, they were somewhat surprised. ''Master Smith seldom came here...Why does hee today without a message before?'' "Hello, Young Master!" "Is Master inside?" Emmett asked with a cold face. With that, he was already taking steps inside. "He''s watering the flowers." "What a nice hobby for old people..." Emmettughed mockingly and teased, "But some people have been deprived of the right to enjoy the leisurely retired life..." What he said was unfathomable and stunned the servants. *** Normally, Master Smith would not say one more word to the servants. What had happened? He seemed to be very rude. Emmett walked inside with his subordinates, and his subordinates stopped outside the second door. Emmett stepped in alone. The sun was shining brightly inside, and it was warm. Atwood was squatting in the flower garden and trimming the flowers and leaves carefully. There was an exquisite small kettle on the side of his shoes. It was quiet as if time had stopped here. Emmett stood in the shadows and looked at his father in the sunshine. He felt as if he was in another world. Emmett stood there for a while. Atwood Smith seemed to have a premonition. He frowned and raised his head suddenly. Through a transparentyer of ss, he saw Emmett with a cold and sinister expression. "Emmett", Atwood stood upright slowly with his hand on his waist. He dusted the dirt off his hands and looked at his son calmly. Chapter 490: You Dont Deserve Love Chapter 490: You Don''t Deserve Love The father and son were separated only by a pane of ss, but they felt far apart from each other. Emmett pounded into that warm house. The sunshine and heat here made him feel hard to breathe. Maybe that meant he wouldn''t be able to live a fair life. "Father," Emmett whispered. "I know you''reing, but I didn''t expect you to be here so fast. Come, sit here and try my tea." Atwood smiled bitterly and pointed at the table. He sat down first, poured a ss of tea, and pushed it towards Emmett. Emmett did not move. He turned his gaze from the cup to Atwood. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Atwood took a sip of the tea. "Is our business that important?" Emmett asked heavily. "Of course!" Atwood stared firmly at Emmett. He patted his chest and said emotionally, "I devoted my life to it. I can''t lose it! Emmett, you are my son. You have to give up something for this." "You mean ine? I''ll be a coward if I marry a woman I don''t like just for it!" *** "It''s not that simple. Your marriage is about the future of our family! I was born in a poor farmer''s family. But you''re different. You were born loaded. I hope that your children and even your descendants will be born noble. That is the most important thing, understand? The woman you marry must be ady of status so that your children will be respected." Emmettughed mockingly, "If my son needs family support to stand out, then he is a failure. Father, when you put me in charge of the ZH n, it was not asrge and orderly as it is now. At that time, everything was in chaos. Moreover, ourpany was not strong enough then. It could only make some money without any power or foundation. I worked hard. You''re well aware of the situation. It was I who took ZH n back before I went abroad. Father, I don''t need my wife to bring honor to our family. This is ridiculous! You never face up to me and ine. Actually, family background is not the real reason why you are against us, right?" As Emmett spoke, he smiled slightly. But that smile carried piercing coldness. Atwood''s heart skipped a beat as he looked at his son. "What do you mean?" Emmett slowly picked up the cup and took a sip of the tea. He found it bitter. "You should know very well, right?" Atwood was livid. He bit his mouth tightly and his eyes were glinting with anger. As his face contorted, he roared in a low voice, "I don''t understand and I don''t know! I don''t want you to be with that girl just because of her family! There''s no other reason!" "You are as stubborn as ever. What is done by night appears by day. No matter how well you pretend, someone will find you out. Father, do you remember my mother''s car ident? Don''t you feel weird?" *** Suddenly, Atwood knocked over the cup and his hands shook uncontrobly. "What do you want to say?" "Again, you should know what I''m saying." "It was just an ident! The brake of the bus ine''s father drove was broken. It was just a coincidence that he hit your mother. What else?" Emmettughed loudly. However, there was too much sadness in hisughter. "ident? Coincidence? Father, when you said those words, did you panic or feel sorry in your heart?" "Stop! Bastard!" Atwood was so angry and his expression became ugly. He stood up and paced back and forth with his hands behind his back. Emmett maintained his usual cold face and squinted at Atwood. "I don''t want to talk about this. You bastard, get out!" Atwood became irritable. He waved his arms whenever he spoke. In contrast, Emmett was like an iceberg without any emotions. He just looked at his father calmly. He was sitting there, watching his father get anxious. That kind of calmness flustered Atwood even more. Atwood felt like he was being seen through. Emmett finally tapped on the table and said indifferently, "Is it possible that someone bribed ine''s father to do so?" Atwood quickly turned around, his eyes almost popping out, his lips trembling. "What?" "You know what I mean." "Are you saying that I did this? Nonsense! Why would I do that? What for?" Atwood''s face was as deathly pale. Emmett rolled his eyes and said, "Stop pretending. I already hinted at you that day in the hospital. I have investigated everything thoroughly." *** Atwood narrowed his eyes. A wisp of ruthlessness shed across. He suddenlyughed and picked up a flowerpot and smashed it. "You''re like your mother. You ungrateful bastard! I raised you for nothing!" "You didn''t raise me for nothing. At least for now, I haven''t thought of killing you." Emmett said this indifferently. He crossed his arms and stared coldly at Atwood. Atwood''s eyes widened in surprise. "What did you say? Do you actually want to kill me? I''m your father!" "That''s what I hate the most! Why am I your son? Why?" Emmett finally lost his temper. He jumped up like a madman. He pointed at Atwood and shouted, "Because I am your son, I can''t kill you. Such a monster is my father. What a joke!" This was the first time Atwood felt destion and fear. He looked at his son strangely. He had nurtured Emmett by himself. He saw the younger Atwood in Emmett. Actually, Atwood regarded his son as his only treasure. Emmett''s eyes went red. He pursed his lips tightly, not letting tears fall. "How could you do that? She was your wife! She was with you for so many years and even raised a child for you. She was so beautiful and elegant at that time! And, she was pregnant! How could you do that? I hate you! " Atwoodughed strangely. Hisughter was frightening. "I loved her so much, but what did she do to me? She never loved me. I could do everything for her, but she didn''t even look at me and trampled my love! Yes, she was pregnant at that time, but she had an affair with someone else. The child was not mine at all! She deserved it!" "What a selfish man! How could you take her life? She didn''t love you in the first ce. You knew it! You deprived her of happiness! You did it wrong from the start!" "How can you expect her to love you? Have you ever thought about how she felt when you went out all day for your business and left her in the empty big house alone? She was having an affair with another man, then have you ever cared about her? This is what you deserve! If you did love her, you shouldn''t destroy her. You should let her go. Everything you''ve done is to satisfy yourself! You didn''t love her at all. You only love yourself! You nned everything. You chose to do it before she was ready to leave and throw herself into the new life. You let her lover see her die. And that unborn child, he didn''t even have a chance to see the world! You keep saying that you loved my mother. This is the most ridiculous lie in the world! You lied to me and I even called a killer father for more than twenty years! When I learned all the truth days ago, I was unable to sleep at all. Do you know how much I want to kill you? You don''t deserve love. You don''t! Chapter 491: Why Did You Get Me Here? Chapter 491: Why Did You Get Me Here? Emmett''s eyes were red as he was burning with anger. After a long while, tears streamed down his face. He shook his head hard to shake all those tears away. When he turned to re at Atwood, he was all cool and aloof again. Atwood froze there. He was like a puppet cut off from its strings. His arms were dangling, and his eyes drifted out of focus. ... Emmett sneered, "You said you didn''t like ine because her family was poor. But in fact, you were just afraid that I would know about the whole thing! ine''s father did that because he needed to raise money to pay her mother''s medical bills. What about you? Do you have any proper reasons? Tell me a good reason if you have one! Let me sympathize with you and pity you! I know you can''t! You made that beautiful woman your wife, but you didn''t give her your love. She had to live in loneliness every day, but you still med her for seeing other men. It was all your fault, but you killed her! Don''t worry. You''re my father, so I won''t kill you. However, you won''t see me again. We should live a separate life. You don''t need anyone in your world. All you need is yourself! " Emmett shook his jacket and strode away after using Atwood. It was still warm in the greenhouse, but Atwood felt extremely cold. His body was trembling. After a long time, he muttered to himself again and again, "I love her.... I love her.... I love her...." His arms, legs, lips, and even his eyelids were trembling violently.... Finally, a teardrop fell from his eyes. Emmett felt refreshed after he walked out of the courtyard. He took a few deep breaths and kicked at the flower pots at the entrance to vent his anger. After doing all that, he turned around resentfully and red at the house. And then, he got into his car. It was quiet in the car. Emmett covered his face with his hand and gasped. Finally ... he figured out everything that happened in the past. He thought to himself, ''Mother, you can rest in peace now. ''My sister, I never had the chance to see you, but I hope you are enjoying your eternal life. ''Mother, I will love my girl wholeheartedly. I will never neglect her or let her experience the loneliness you once felt. And I will never neglect my family just because I am busy. I will love them with all my heart and soul. ''I promise I will love them with all my heart and soul....'' ... ine followed Mandy out, and she saw a car there. Mandy looked at ine and said, "You can get in the car." "Oh, Mandy, is this your family''s car?" Mandy nodded, but she didn''t look ine in the eye as she said, "My parents worry about me ever since I was in poor health. They asked a chauffeur to drive me around. Just get in the car." ... ine grinned and said, "Great!" After they got in the car, ine saw that Mandy was gloomy and dull. Mandy was as beautiful and delicate as a porcin doll, but she did not have any liveliness that a young girl should have. ine couldn''t help but feel sorry for Mandy, so she took Mandy''s hand and murmured, "Mandy, why can''t you be happier? Just let go of the past. You need to face the future. Try to be happier, will you?" A shiver ran down Mandy''s spine, and her eyelids twitched violently. She turned to look at ine in surprise. "Do ... Do I look upset? You can tell?" "Yes. You look like you want to cry." Mandyughed and said, "Really? I thought I''ve hid it well. ine, you really live a happy life." Mandy looked out of the window and drowned herself in sorrow again. "Everyone has their own happiness. If you can be more optimistic, you will also find your own happiness. Mandy, you are so beautiful and talented, and your parents are well-off. All you need to do is to reach out and catch your own happiness." "It''s not that easy." Mandy said gloomily, and some indescribable sorrow appeared in her eyes again. ine really wished she could hold Mandy tightly in her arms and shared her happiness with Mandy. ine didn''t notice that the car was taking them towards a deserted suburban area. "Wow, the scenery here is really nice. The in is boundless! We can only see this kind of magnificent scenery outside the city. It''s so beautiful here! I am going to take a lot of photos!" For ine, the beautiful scenery was enough to cheer her up. She was as happy as a little bird when she looked at the boundless autumnndscape outside. She pressed her nose to the window, took out her phone, and took many photos of the scenery outside. Mandy turned her head stiffly and looked at ine quietly. Mandy, with a dull expression, looked just like a zombie. ine was in high spirits during the whole ride. She eximed again and again. She just loved everything she saw. She was like a curious child who wouldn''t stop chattering. ... Finally, they arrived at their destination. Mandy got out of the car first. She turned her back to ine and said in a low voice, "Get out of the car. This is the ce I talked to you about." "Oh? Is it? Okay, I''m getting out now." ine turned her head to nce at the deserted ce, and then she hurriedly got out of the car. "Mandy, where are we? Is that your family''s house?" ine gave a skip and a jump when she saw a huge house which was like a castle in front of her. She was so excited that she even walked faster than Mandy. She looked up at the building with admiration, "Wow, this house is really magnificent! It is of a twentieth century European style! It''s just so beautiful! Mandy, you should have your wedding here when you get married. I''ll help you carry the long train of your wedding dress. You''ll be as beautiful as a goddess at your wedding!" With a smile on her face, ine turned to look at Mandy, and she found that Mandy had frozen. It seemed that Mandy was astounded by the scene ine just mentioned. The smile on ine''s face grew even bigger. She grabbed Mandy''s hand, shook it, and said, "We should let our children y together in the future. What do you think? That''s going to be fun, right?" Mandy''s eyelids twitched and her voice became hoarse. Suddenly, she said, "I don''t like it here. Let''s go back." "What? Why?" ine widened her eyes in disbelief. It took them almost an hour to get there by car. ine did not understand why Mandy suddenly said she wanted to go back, because ine found the ce to be nice. Mandy was determined. She turned around and headed back towards the car. ine also turned around and tried to catch up with Mandy. ine panted as she asked, "What''s wrong? Mandy, why do we have to go back so early? Are you not feeling well? I find this ce to be nice though." "I told you that I don''t like it here!" Mandy spoke impolitely and impatiently. ine was startled and almost lost for words. After a while, ine nodded and said dully, "Got it." She could only listen to Mandy. But ... why on earth did Mandy behave so strangely all of a sudden? Mandy walked very fast, and ine had to run to catch up with her. ine was almost out of breath. ... Just as they were about to get back to the car, ine suddenly heard a cold voice from behind them. "Since you have taken her here, why are you trying to take her away now?" Mandy suddenly froze there. ine thought Mandy was trembling when she looked at Mandy from behind. ine turned around curiously to see who just spoke. And then, she was frightened. A woman wearing a purple dress, a purple hat, and a purple mask was standing there. ine could only see her eyes. But the way the woman staring at ine was sinister and indifferent! Yes, ine was sure that the woman was ring at her, not at Mandy. "Who ... Who is she? Mandy?" Scared, ine asked Mandy in a low voice. Mandy''s body trembled slightly, and she did not reply. However, the woman in purple suddenly began to giggle. Her giggle was vicious and terrifying. "Mandy, why didn''t you answer her question? She''s asking you who I am. You should answer her question. Well, maybe you want me to introduce myself? I''m Mandy''s ally, and I''m a member of the Carter family." "Oh, Ms. Carter... Hello." ine wondered why this woman called herself Mandy''s ... ally.... Why didn''t she say she was Mandy''s friend? ine was scared by the cold aura of the weird woman. ine''s heart skipped a beat, and she whispered to Mandy, "Mandy, I don''t want to be here anymore.... Let''s go back, shall we?" "No way!" The woman in purple raised her voice and shouted to ine. "We finally got you here. How can we let you leave here so easily? Do you know how long it took us to think of a lie to get you here?" (¡Ñ_¡Ñ)ine was astounded when she heard the woman''s words. A lie? Did the woman talk about a lie? They had told her a lie to get her there? Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "What ... What do you mean? Why did you get me here?" ine couldn''t help but step back as she spoke. The woman in purple strode towards ine, her gaze bing more and more vicious. ine was so frightened that she had to lean against the car. She widened her eyes with fear as she watched the weird woman approaching her. "Mandy, why don''t you tell this little rabbit why you tricked her intoing here?" Chapter 492: The Woman Showed Her Face Chapter 492: The Woman Showed Her Face "Mandy, why don''t you tell this little rabbit why you tricked her intoing here? You know you won''t be the little fool''s friend any more before you came here, don''t you? Fine. If Mandy is too embarrassed to tell you why, I can take her ce. Little rabbit, you shouldn''t be alive. Do you understand? An innocent little rabbit like you should have gone to hell a long time ago. Many of us are unhappy to see you alive. We don''t like a lucky little rabbit. We want you to be dead! " ine screamed in fear after she heard what the woman said. She grabbed at Mandy''s arm and begged Mandy, "Mandy, Mandy, help me! I don''t want to be here anymore. I want to leave here!" Mandy''s body trembled fiercely. Her eyelids twitched as she turned around to look at ine. There wereplicated emotions in Mandy''s eyes. The woman in purple came up to ine and pped ine''s hand off Mandy''s arm hard. She then clenched ine''s chin and gritted her teeth, "You want to leave here? No way! I won''t let you! It''s foolish of you to ask her for help! She''s the one who got you here. She''s my ally. Don''t you understand? You''re such a silly girl! You see Mandy as your friend, but she never sees you as her friend. Are you blind? Or are you too inexperienced because Emmett has protected you too well? A fool like you is not worthy of being together with Emmett. You should be dead a long time ago! Somebody! Get in here! Take her inside!" The woman swept her fingers over ine''s face identally. Her sharp fingernails left three bloody wounds on ine''s face. But ine forgot about the pain in her face. She was frightened by the two sturdy mening at her. She even wished she could turn herself into a bug and hide herself in the grass. Each of the two men grabbed at one of ine''s arms to drag her into the castle. ine felt as if her bones were fractured. ine cried out, "Help me, Mandy! Help me, Mandy! Mandy...." The woman in purple looked up at the sky andughed like she was crazy. Mandy froze for a long time. She could only stand there like a ghost. ... Seeing that Mandy was in a daze, the woman in purple spat at Mandy in disdain and said, "What? Mandy, you feel sorry for her now? Don''t tell me you sympathize with her. Remember! It was you who suggested that we should form an alliance." After the woman said that, she took the lead and walked inside the castle. Mandy stood there nkly for a moment before staggering towards the castle like a zombie. Tears fell down her cheeks as she walked inside. ine was locked up in a room and tied to a chair. She was chained up with her hands bound at the back of the chair. ine couldn''t help but sob. She was scared. The door was opened and Mandy walked in. "Mandy! Mandy, tell me! What''s going on? Why did this happen to me? Why? Aren''t we good friends? You''re just like my sister, Mandy...." Mandy became extremely annoyed when she heard ine mention the word "sister". She interrupted ine and said impatiently, "Stop it! I''m not your sister! Why would I make friends with a woman who stole my boyfriend from me?" "Wh ... what?" ine widened her eyes in disbelief. She did not know why Mandy used her of stealing her boyfriend. Who was Mandy''s boyfriend? "I ... I didn''t! I didn''t steal your boyfriend!" ine shook her head. Mandy sneered, "Have you ever seen my skin here?" Mandy showed ine her wrist. On Mandy''s fair skin on her wrist, there was an ugly red scar. It seemed that Mandy''s wrist was once badly cut. ine gasped. "I didn''t want to live when he abandoned me. This is the evidence of me trying tomit suicide at that time. Unfortunately, I didn''t die. I survived, but I became a walking corpse and running flesh from then on." "Who abandoned you?" Was she talking about Emmett? Mandy seemed to be lost in her memories. She looked at the huge window and said gloomily, "He was so passionate and sincere when he pursued me. He once bought me white roses that could fill up two cars and used the rose petals to create a fifty-meter-long path for me. And he once booked the whole school cafeteria and had people sing songs for me at lunchtime. He even picked me up from school by helicopter once and made it a grand asion.... At that time, all teachers and students knew that a wealthy young man was pursuing me, and I gradually fell in love with him. ... "After a while, I was pregnant. I was both excited and at a loss what to do. He was shocked when I called him and told him that I was pregnant. He thought for a while and insisted that I must get rid of the child. He did not want the child at all. I was sad, but I could understand him. We were still too young at that time. I was still a student at school, so I thought having an abortion might not be the worst thing to do. But before I did the abortion, he told me that his game with me was over, and he has fallen in love with another girl." Mandy was inconsble. Tears streamed down her face when she spoke. "I went to look for him. I wanted to see him like crazy. I wanted to tell him that I could have an abortion, if he we could still be together. However, he had people surround me and stomp on my belly! I lost the child just like that. I lost too much blood, and I almost died in the hospital. He was just so cruel! I could never have expected that he would use such a horrible way to get rid of me. I tried to kill myself while I was in hospital. Tell me. Do you think if I should hate him? Should I take revenge on him? But I am not a heartless person. I could not forget him even after I came out of the hospital and went back home. I still love him, and I still follow his news. I don''t want to miss any of his news. I was on the za drawing his portrait by myself when you met me for the first time. I''m not an art student, but I can draw him to the life, because his face has been etched onto my brain. Do you want to see my drawing?" Mandy took out a piece of paper from her pocket, spread it out slowly, and showed it to ine. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Oh! That''s Oliver!" ine looked at the portrait in surprise and gasped. It was true that the man in Mandy''s drawing was very lifelike. Oliver''s eyes, his thin lips that were curled up into a faint smile, and his alluring teasing expression were all presented perfectly. "The man who abandoned you is Oliver?" "Yes, Oliver. Master Oliver Young of the JY Group." ine suddenly remembered that she had once seen a picture of Mandy in Kayden''sputer. When she thought about it now, she realized that Kayden probably got Mandy''s picture from Oliver. Oliver asked Kayden to look for people to beat Mandy and make sure she would lose the child. ine couldn''t help but shiver. ... "But Mandy, I didn''t steal Oliver from you. I don''t even like him. He and I are never a couple. My boyfriend is Emmett, not Oliver." Mandy sneered, "Yes. You never like him, but he likes you! He likes you very much! I once went to a party that he also attended. I witnessed how he tried to please you shamelessly. When he saw me, his face immediately turned pale. I know he was just afraid that you would figure out he has once dated me. He came to talk to me. He said, ''Mandy, what do you want? Are you crazy? There are so many men in the world. Why do you have to be hung up on me? Don''t show up in front of me again, or I won''t forgive you next time.'' ine, it was him who has abandoned me, but why do you think he could still use me so confidently? That''s because of you! Oliver wanted to show you that he was a good man, a good man without old stains. At that time, I haven''t given up on him. I thought that he woulde back to me one day. But he made me despair again. That''s why I hate you! I hate you because you got everything that should have been mine!" ine was stunned. After a long while, she finally remembered she should argue with Mandy, "That has nothing to do with me. I never said yes to Oliver. He has pursued me, but I have never agreed to date him. You shouldn''t hate me. I am innocent. I don''t even like him." "But I should hate you!" At that moment, another person went in and interrupted ine viciously. ine gasped and looked at the woman in purple. "ine, the one who hates you the most is me! I hate you so much that I almost want to tear you apart!" "What? Why? I don''t even know you...." The womanughed and said, "Really? Are you sure you don''t know me? But you and I belong to the same man. Do you want to have a look of my face? I have a beautiful face. Let me show it to you, will you?" The woman in purple took off her hat and removed the mask on her face as she spoke. ine was so frightened that she immediately began to scream when she saw the woman''s face. Could that still be counted as a face of a human? Her face was even more terrifying than a ghost''s face! ... There were numerous scars on her face. It was as if somebody had cut her on the face again and again with a knife. Her face was so scary! ine''s eyes widened, and her body was trembling. "What ... What happened to your face?" "What happened to my face? That''s thanks to you! My face wouldn''t be so horrible, if you did not exist. Do you know that there are more scars on my body? They''re even more terrifying! Do you want to see them? I guarantee that you will have nightmares every night for the rest of your life after you see them!" "No! I don''t want to see them at all! I don''t!" ine was so frightened that she closed her eyes and lowered her head. Her hands and feet were cold from fear, and her body was trembling. Chapter 493: Something Is Wrong Chapter 493: Something Is Wrong The purple-clothed woman had ruthless eyes, "It''s all because of you! You must remember me. I''m Amelia! I am a Carter! You are responsible for my suffering! Emmett wanted to protect you and he wanted to be with you, so he persecuted me like this! Do you know how I ended up like this? Many wolfhounds snapped at me. I can clearly hear them chewing on my flesh. It is the most terrifying sound in the world! Do you want to hear that voice? Do you?" "Stop. Please stop. I don''t want to hear it anymore." ine was scared out of her wits. She cried so hard. Amelia smiled sinisterly, "So, ine, you are the person who should go to hell! Why did you live in this world? Why? Don''t worry. Today, you''ll die miserably. Wolfhounds will eat you. You will also hear your flesh being chewed. It sounds intoxicating!" Ameliaughed wildly and walked out. ine trembled and cried for a long time. Mandy hadn''t left. She lit a cigarette for women and looked at the window, smoking quietly. Mandy was an elegant and beautiful woman. Even if she was so sad, with a cigarette in her hand, she looked gorgeous. Perhaps she was in a trance for too long. Only the butt was left and Mandy got burnt. She cried out in pain and threw away her cigarette. ... "Mandy, are you alright? If you got burnt, just wear some safflower oil, or the wound will fester." ine sniffled and couldn''t help but say. "It''s none of your business! I don''t need your kindness! What a fool! I lured you here. Why do you care about me?" ine was stunned. Yes, she should hate Mandy. Mandy lured her here, but why didn''t she hate Mandy? "Mandy, I don''t hate you. You''re pitiful. I knew you were sad when I first saw you drawing. The future is a long way off. Don''t torture yourself like that for Oliver. Why bother? Torturing yourself for someone who doesn''t love you is too stupid." "The stupidest person is you, yet youugh at my stupidity. Is this world crazy?" As Mandy spoke, tears streamed down her cheeks. Then, she said in a low voice, "Silly girl, I told you to leave just now. Why don''t you listen to me?" After that, under ine''s shocked gaze, Mandy quickly walked away. ine looked around the deste room. In the empty room, there was only the chair she was sitting on. She felt a pricking sensation from her wrists, which were tied by the iron chains. ine muttered to herself, "It hurts!" Suddenly, she burst into tears again. "Emmett,e and save me. I don''t want to be eaten by wolfhounds. It will be painful. Emmett..." Helpless, ine trembled, feeling that the world was dark. While drinking, Amelia was looking through ine''s phone. What a good phone. It was thetest and the most expensive one. How much Emmett doted on ine! Having turned on ine''s phone, Amelia saw a photo of Emmett and ine hugging each other. It was used as the screensaver. "Damn it! Look at them! They''re so sweet! I''m jealous!" Amelia casually fiddled with ine''s phone. The phone started to vibrate in her palm. The caller ID was Emmett''s number. Amelia was given a start. She quickly put down the phone and looked at the screen timidly. "Should I answer it? Should it?" Amelia''s tyranny and arrogance in front of ine disappeared, and she began to panic and hesitate. ... Her reverence for Emmett was beyond description. His cold nce wouldpletely freeze her! When Amelia thought of Emmett''s cannibalistic eyes, she couldn''t help but tremble. Thinking of Emmett, Amelia couldn''t help but think of the punishment Emmett had given her. At the thought of the ferocious hounds and the fear she felt when they charged at her, Amelia was overwhelmed by pain that could kill her! All of this was caused by ine! Without ine, Amelia would have married into the Smith family and be Emmett''s wife. Amelia was lost in her thought. Only after the ringtone disappeared did she turned off her phone with trembling hands. "Have you thought about it? Emmett is not easy to be trifled with. If you offend him, have you thought about the consequences? I''m afraid that you will get a terrible result for the sake of momentary happiness." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. As Mandy said calmly, she walked in and served herself a ss of water. Then she began to drink it quietly. She had been depressed for too long. Now she seemed to be full of mncholy at heart. As she said so, she was able to maintain calm. However, upon hearing Mandy''sment, Amelia trembled in fear. "What nonsense are you talking about? Emmett won''t find this ce! Even if he were a god, it¡¯s impossible for him to flip through every house in a short period of time! By the time he finds ine''s dead body, we have left. I''m not scared! I have nursed a grievance against ine for a long time. I came close to death and now Ie back for revenge! My anger won''t dissipate until I kill ine! Who the hell does she think she is? Why did she take away my happiness? She is just a slut!" Amelia shouted and excitedly walked back and forth in the room. As she spoke, she gesticted with hands and feet, like a speaker. Actually, she was just bluffing. She was quite scared. However, things had gone so far, and she had to continue. There was no way for her to retreat. Mandy looked up and said indifferently, "Why don''t you let her go? She looks average. I guess Emmett won''t like her for too long. Just wait for Emmett abandoning her." ... "No! Why are you speaking for her? Mandy, have you softened towards her? Have you forgotten you cried and cursed her? ine is a slut. She seduces others'' boyfriends. Not only did she take Emmett away from me, but she also hooked Oliver! Do you want to let her go? Do you feel pity for such a woman? Don''t be silly! As long as ine lives, she will make us suffer! Come in!" Amelia screamed. A strong man came in and replied, "What can I do for you?" "Have you arranged all the explosives around?" "Yes!" Amelia smiled sinisterly. "Well, that''s good. There shouldn''t be any mistakes. When we board the ship, this ce must be razed to the ground without leaving any traces!" Mandy''s hand, which was holding a cup of water, couldn''t help but tremble when she heard Amelia mention explosives. Some water sshed out. "Ms. Carter, do you need to think about it again? If you go too far, I''m afraid that Emmett will..." "Stop talking, Mandy! We''ve nned it from the beginning. We have no choice but to attack now. Don''t discourage me! The explosives are ready. I''ll torture that womanter and we''ll blow up this ce." Amelia smiled, tears hanging on the corner of her eyes. Mandy frowned and couldn''t help but keep pinching her hands. Emmett was sitting in the car. He was going to a hotel to attend a meeting. On the way, he missed ine and called her. But she didn''t answer. "What is she doing? On a ss?" Emmett frowned as he looked at his phone and muttered to himself. But even in ss, ine would answer his phone in a low voice. Emmett called ine again. Her phone was turned off! Emmett narrowed his eyes. His brows furrowed more tightly. He had a very suspicious mind. He immediately realized that something was wrong. ... Thus, Emmett immediately found Hazel''s phone number and called her. Hazel was forced to board the ne. Just as she was making a scene on the ne, her phone rang. Just as Hazel was about to get it, Lucas snatched it away. He stared at Hazel with a grin. "Phones should be turned off on the ne. Don''t you understand? It''s our private ne. Don''t ruin it. Let me see who call you. If it is that shitty policeman, I''ll tell him that we have married. He''ll be pissed off!" "You bastard! Bradley is much better than you!!" Hazel''s eyes were burning with anger, but she couldn''t move even though she wanted to rush over. Just now, Lucas took her to the bed in the small bedroom of the private ne. He separated her legs and tied them to both sides with a rope. Lucas licked his lips and said disgustedly that he was going to feast on her from the time the ne took off to the time the nended. It scared Hazel. Lucas picked up Hazel''s phone and looked at it. He was startled. "It¡¯s Emmett. Why does he call you?" The first thing that came to Lucas'' mind was that Hazel and Emmett had an affair. Chapter 494: Make a Move Immediately Chapter 494: Make a Move Immediately Immediately after, he gave up this thought. That was impossible! Emmett would not like Hazel. Everyone could tell that Emmett had eyes only for ine. Lucas hurriedly returned the phone to Hazel and said mischievously, "Answer the phone by yourself." Hazel red at Lucas and scolded him. "You bastard! Untie the rope on my leg first!" "I won''t. If I untie your legs, things won''t go smoothly. Just try me. Let''s wait and see!" Hazel couldn''t help but blush. She no longer argued with Lucas and picked up the phone. "Mr. Smith..." "Hazel, where''s ine? Why did she turn off the phone?" "Who? ine? ine is not at school!" Hazel broke out in cold sweat. The point was she was not at school either. As a college student, how could she sink so low? ... Hearing that ine was not at school, Emmett got anxious. This was bad. ine was sincere and too enthusiastic, but shecked vignce. "Where is she? I sent her to school this morning." Emmett inadvertently sweated profusely from worry. Hazel raced her mind. "She called me this morning and said she wouldn''te to school. She said that she would go out with Mandy to rx." "What''s her name again?" "Mandy! ine met her in the za. She''s a few years older than us." Emmett quickly hung up. His face suddenly turned gloomy. Hazel wanted to say something else. She waved her phone and found that Emmett had cut off the phone resolutely. Hazel gritted her teeth and said, "Birds of a feather flock together. You and Emmett are both annoying. He cut off the phone without even saying goodbye! Damn it!" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After throwing away her phone, Hazel was shocked to discover that Lucas, who stood in front of the bed, was naked. "What are you doing?" Hazel broke out in cold sweat. How quickly Lucas took off his clothes! In just a few seconds, he stripped and becamepletely naked. With a gloomy face, Hazel nced at something below Lucas'' abdomen. Her heart beat wildly. How horny he was! Before she did anything, he had had an erection. How disgraceful! Lucas smiled mischievously as he straightened up proudly. With his hands on his hips, he eyed up Hazel who was tied on the bed. "Hazel, my darling. It sticks up. Shouldn''t we begin? I can''t wait anymore!" "Lucas, you are shameless! To do such a thing purely should be voluntary. I don''t agree. How dare you do this to me?" "I''ve always been shameless in front of you. What do I bother to care about it? Hazel, I''ve been celibate for several days. I want you." ... Lucas rubbed his hands and went to bed, standing between Hazel''s legs. It was great. How brilliant this idea was! He tied Hazel''s legs so that she couldn''t resist! This posture ... looked so exciting! Her legs were widely separated. Hazel could twist her waist, but she couldn''t keep her legs together. That was great! Under Lucas'' burning gaze, Hazel who had an open mind about sex, could not help blush. She gritted her teeth. "Damn you, Lucas. Let me go, or I''ll get you for this!" "I''ve been thinking about staying in bed with you for a long time. I have an idea. Let''s do it first. We can do keep doing it until we are hungry. After we fill ourselves, we can continue." Hazel rolled her eyes in anger. In this gap, Lucas had reached out to undo Hazel''s clothes. "Don''t touch me!" With fast heartbeats, Hazel blushed as she twisted her upper body. "I won''t touch you. Don''t worry. I love you. It''s your honor that I''ll serve you." Lucas continued to strip Hazel. His breathing gradually quickened. Her eyes turned a little red. How strange! He had slept with Hazel many times. Howe he would feel horny? "Damn Lucas! Don''t take off my clothes! I hate you! Bastard! Don''t take off my bra. No, my underpants. No..." Hazel''s cries were filled with anger, embarrassment, frustration... When she waspletely stripped, Hazel got tired. Looking at the naked Hazel, Lucas salivated and revealed lush on his face. "Hazel, you''re so beautiful. Every part of your body is so beautiful. This part feels good. Rubbing against it will drive me crazy. Here''s soft." Panting, Lucas caressed her body and praised her. Hazel bit her lips, trying her best not to make a sound. But ... Lucas knew her well. They knew each other well. He had a good understanding of her sensitive areas of the body and how she liked to be caressed. ... Lucas put in a lot of effort this time. He kissed her and stroked her. Not long after, Hazel couldn''t hold on any longer. Driven by lust, she stopped struggling. "Yes! Slow down. That''s it!" Before he prated her, her body was wet. Brushing, she swung her waist. She looked like a charming snake. Lucas had been holding back his desire and he was almost driven crazy. With his cheeks flushing red, he groaned, "No, I need to go further, or I''ll die! Hazel, look carefully. I''m not Bradley but Lucas!" "Fuck off!" Hazel clenched her fists in anger. Was it the right time to feel jealous? ''Damn it. Cut the crap. Hurry up.'' "I want you to know that I''m much more skilled than Bradley!" Lucas bit Hazel''s ear and exhaled hot air. As he roared, Lucas pushed forward ferociously. Hazel muttered contentedly, narrowing her eyes like a little fox. Lucas was delighted. He held his breath and moved quickly, exhausting Hazel. After that, he began to dawdle. Hazel couldn''t stand anymore. She almost begged him. After a few orgasms, Hazel forgot about her dignity, overwhelmed by desire. Lucas untied the rope on Hazel''s ankle. Not long after, Hazel counterattacked. Pressing down on Lucas, she began to dance crazily. What a good pilot! Lucas and Hazel had such a crazy ''battle'', but the ne didn''t crash. ... Grim-faced Emmett sat on the car. As he lightly tapped on his knees, countless thoughts came into his mind. After thinking things through, he began to order, "Find Mandy''s family immediately, including her parents and siblings, and bring them over! Call Oliver and ask him to find Mandy!" ... "Yes!" Mandy turned off the phone. Tied up, her family members were brought over, and they all looked frightened. They did not know where Mandy had gone. Breathing hard, Oliver rushed up to Emmett. He was shocked when he heard that Mandy and ine were missing. He then flung himself to ground. "Emmett! Mandy knows ine? What should we do? Mandy hates me! What should we do?" Emmett turned on the video wall and connected his phone to it. Then he found ine''s Weibo ount, saying, "Look, ine posted it an hour ago. She said the scenery was beautiful. Who has seen such a ce before?" Luckily, ine liked to take pictures with her new phone and post them on Weibo. Sometimes, she would post a picture of a pair of cute cartoon socks. Emmett was careful. He thought of checking ine''s Weibo. As expected, they found some clues. Oliver narrowed his eyes and suddenly stood up. I know this ce! This is the seaside vi I bought for Mandy!" Emmett suddenly stood up! He red at Oliver. "Oliver, if something happens to ine, I won''t let you off! Go to that vi!" With his coat in his hand, Emmett rushed out. The rest hurriedly followed out. Only Oliver was left in therge conference room. In a trance, Oliver murmured with a bitter smile, "Emmett, actually, I won''t let go of myself either. I love ine. I have never given up." Oliver''s eyes were wet. He sniffed and chased out. Chapter 495: Madness Chapter 495: Madness ine stayed in the cold room alone with her head lowered. At first, she was sobbing. Later, she was really tired and her crying was weakened. Finally, she stopped. ine was stunned when she heard the door being opened. She was so frightened that she raised her head to look. The ugly Amelia and Mandy walked in together. "Mandy..." ine could not help but address Mandy sweetly as such. Mandy''s face wrinkled. "Hey, this woman tricked you. Why are you calling so sweetly? What a stupid woman you are! Don''t you think that people like you are a burden to our society? How much money will be wasted if our country has to feed losers like you? You have to contribute to the country and bing the food for hounds is a good choice." ine was so scared that she widened her eyes and took a deep breath. She heard the terrifying word ''hounds''. "No ... no... Don''t... Don''t do this to me ..." ine cried, shaking her head in fear. Mandy''s hands, which were hanging by her legs, were gradually clenched. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Amelia snorted coldly, "Someone, took our two hounds in! They haven''t eaten for two days, and they must be hungry. When seeing such a sweet little girl, they will definitely have a good appetite!" Ameliaughed ferociously. "No. Don''t ... please don''t do this to me ... please... don''t ..." ine was so frightened that was shaking violently, andrge teardrops gushed down her cheeks. Mandy''s face became paler and paler. Two sturdy men took tworge hounds in. The hounds looked like wolves. Not only that, perhaps they were too savage, they were wearing masks. The two hounds let out a terrifying roar. "No! Stay away! I don''t want to see them! Take them out! I''m afraid of hounds!" ine was so frightened that her eyes almost popped out. Was she about to be bitten into pieces by the hounds? No, she didn''t want it! Such a death would be too terrifying. ... Amelia smiled sinisterly and tugged at Mandy''s clothes. "Mandy, it''s time to go out. If you want to see the show, we can watch it outside the door. How interesting it will be to watch such a good show through ss!" Amelia dragged Mandy out by force. Mandy turned her head to look at ine''s crying face, her body trembling non-stop. Amelia sensed Mandy''s trembling and deliberately looked at her. The two strong men took a lot of effort to hold the two hounds. Otherwise, they would have rushed towards ine long ago. "Untie this woman and let her run in the room. The more she runs, the madder the two hounds will be. I just want to see her run in panic and get bitten hard. It must be fun." Pervert! Mandy cursed Amelia in her heart. Mandy sat on a chair outside the room, feeling on pins and needles. Amelia, on the other hand, crossed her legs and smoked with great satisfaction. She narrowed her eyes and looked expectantly at ine. Another man walked over and untied ine. ine''s hands and feet were numb. Just as she was untied, she quickly stood up and nervously and fearfully leaned against the wall. Her legs went numb. The moment she got up, she almost fell. ine stood against the wall and looked at the two red-eyed hounds in horror. Her teeth were gritted tightly. That fear was like as if death had approached her, and it was even more horrifying than shing the back of her head with an axe. ''What to do, what to do? What should I do? Am I going to die here today?'' ine asked herself sadly. The two hounds bared their teeth to ine, looking so irritated. ine didn''t even have the strength to cry. She just leaned against the wall and trembled. The man holding the hounds was about to leave. ine realized this. Her body trembled even more violently. Her small round face paled because of fear. Looking at ine like this, Mandy pressed her fingernails hard against her palms. ... Why was she so distressed? She felt pity for her love rival! This ine was the woman who snatched away Oliver''s lover! Why ... would she pity her? At this moment, ine''s sweet calling of "Mandy" rang out in Mandy''s mind. ine was always like a lively little squirrel surrounding her, as if she never knew what troubles meant. Mandy''s vision blurred. Amelia raised his eyebrows and her terrifying ugly face was filled with anticipation. She said, "Free the hounds! Bite this woman to death!" "Yes!" The man holding the hounds answered and let go of his hand. The two starving hounds barked and pounced towards ine. "Stay away from me! Help! Help ..." ine tried her best to hide as she waved her small hands to drive the hounds away. At that moment, Amelia let out a spooky cry. Mandy, who was sitting beside Amelia, bounced up. Before Amelia could understand what was going on, the door of the room had been crashed open by Mandy, and she rushed in. "ine! Run! Run!" Mandy ran to ine and pushed her. Somehow, Mandy got a dagger, and she stabbed it into the neck of a hound. Instantly, blood spurted out. "Mandy!" "Run!" The other hound went crazy. When itspanion was killed, it instantly went berserk and rushed towards Mandy. With a cracking sound, it broke Mandy''s wrist. "Ouch!" Mandy cried out in pain. ine was so frightened that she supported Mandy while kicking the hound. Finally, she got rid of it. Mandy''s wrist was covered in blood, and her bones were exposed. It was horrible. ine almost fainted. Trembling, she picked up the dagger from the ground and stabbed at the hound. Because the hound smelled blood, it became even more fanatical. It bit on Mandy''s leg. ine''s heart was in her mouth. She stabbed the hound again and again. Only when the hound fell to the ground and stared at them with lifeless eyes did ine feel exhausted and she retched. ... ine turned to look at Mandy. She was already unable to stand steadily because of the pain, and her face was deathly pale. Blood was all over her body. "Mandy! Call a doctor! Call a doctor!" ine shouted at the stunned Amelia. ine helped Mandy walk out. Just as they walked out, Mandy couldn''t hold on anymore. She fainted all of a sudden. ine supported Mandy with great difficulty and copsed onto the chair. Amelia sneered. "How impressive! Mandy actually ran in! Find a doctor? She deserved it! She must die! Traitor! She fucking killed my two hounds! Damn it!" Amelia shouted fiercely. ine was furious and could not help but walk over and p Amelia. The p was so loud. Amelia was stunned for a long time before she cried out, "You pped me? Who the hell are you! I''ll kill you now! Now!" ine saw that Amelia took out a pistol. She was scared out of her wits. Immediately, terrifying memories of what happened at d surged over. Without thinking, ine turned around and ran away. Amelia brought a few people and chased after her, "Stop! I''ll kill you now! I dare you to run!" ine panicked and ran outside of the house, but she fell down. ine gasped for breath. The more panicked she became, the more she could not get up. She heard Amelia''s inhumaneughtering from behind her. "I originally wanted to blow you up, but I didn''t expect that you couldn''t wait any longer. Alright, I''ll kill you and send you down to hell now! After you die, I''ll blow you and Mandy into ashes!" Amelia smiled terrifyingly, raised her pistol and aimed it at ine''s head. With a gunshot, ine trembled in fear. However, ine did not feel any pain, but Amelia fell to the ground. ine thought that she was dreaming, and then she heard another wave of gunshots, and the few men surrounding her copsed into a pool of blood. ine turned around and saw Emmett standing on the car with a gun in his hand, and smoke was rising from the muzzle. "Emmett..." ine cried and ran towards Emmett. "ine! ine!" Emmett jumped out of the car and strode towards ine, hugging her in his arms. ... "ine, it''s alright, it''s alright, don''t be afraid." Damn it! Emmett cursed at himself. His hand was trembling then. The first time he fired, he was hesitant and unconfident. He was afraid that he might miss it and get ine injured. Amelia moved her hand and slowly raised her head. She just hurt her wrist. When she saw Emmett''s silhouette, she was stunned. He was still charismatic and elegant! Amelia''s eyes turned red. Chapter 496: A Shocking Fact Chapter 496: A Shocking Fact She stood up bit by bit and suddenly ran, "Let''s die together! Emmett! I want to reincarnate with you!" Amelia set off the explosive in her arms. ine screamed in fright. Emmett raised his leg and fiercely kicked Amelia. It was so powerful that Amelia was kicked ten meters away. "ine, get down!" Emmett protected ine on the ground. With a bang, the ground was shaking and Amelia was exploded into ashes. Everyone coughed. Emmett patted the dust off ine''s body and asked with concern, "Are you alright? Are you hurt?" ine shook her head and said, "Emmett, your voice was so weak. I could barely hear it..." Her ears were deafened from the explosion. Emmett grinned, "I said you''re such an ugly girl." "What! You''re ugly!" "Hey, isn''t your hearing good?" Emmett rubbed ine''s nose and smiled gently. ine was hugged by Emmett and was about to board the car when she suddenly screamed, "Mandy is still inside! The house is going to explode!" Everyone was stunned. Emmett''s face darkened. "If I guessed correctly, Mandy tricked you, right?" ine nodded. "She deserves to die." ine was anxious, "That won''t do! Mandy was bitten by a hound in order to save me!" "She deserves it!" Emmett had always been ruthless and vicious to outsiders. "No! I''ll save her!" Suddenly, Oliver jumped out of the car and ran into the house. "Oliver! Damn it,e back! It''s going to explode! Come back!" ... "I''m going to save Mandy!" Oliver didn''t stop and ran into the house. Emmett was extremely anxious and ordered, "Quick, drive a car to the door of the house to help him. Drive this one farther away." "Yes!" A few of his men drove a car to the door of the house. "Will Mandy be alright? Mandy ... Mandy..." Emmett hugged ine and continuously kissed her face, as if she would soon disappear. Finally, she saw Oliver running out with Mandy in his arms. ine''s eyes shone with excitement. Emmett heaved a sigh of relief. Oliver went into the car and it rushed over. An earth-shattering explosion rang out, causing everything to shake. The house waspletely reduced to dust. A monthter. Paris, France. The beautiful church was surrounded by flowers. "How much is this going to cost? It''s too wasteful! You big spender!" ine pursed her lips and muttered. Although her hair was coiled up, she still looked like a little girl. Emmett hugged her waist andughed softly, "It''s nothing. Even if the flowers on the ground were to be paid in US dors, I can afford it." "But it''s too wasteful. I''m the hostess, so you have to listen to me when ites to spending money in the future!" "Okay. I''ll listen to you, alright? Let''s not talk about this. Smile. Today is our wedding day." "But Hazel and Sally haven''t arrived yet. What''s going on?" Just as she was speaking, a car stopped outside and they saw Lucas get out of the car. Then, he carefully supported Hazel, as if he was supporting an olddy. "Hazel! Hazel! You''re finally here! I miss you so much!" ine raised her dress and ran towards Hazel. "Easy! Don''t hurt my boy!" Lucas'' eyes widened. "What?" ine was shocked. Hazel was so angry that her face flushed. She pped Lucas and scolded, "It''s all because of this bastard! I''m sick of it!" ine looked like she couldn''t digest it, "Hazel, you, you..." "I''m pregnant." Hazel pouted, but her tone was sweet. "Wow! So fast! For how long?" ine leaned over and stroked Hazel''s belly. Hazel rolled her eyes, "Why are you as stupid as Lucas? It''s only been a month, how big my belly can be? Oh, the fetus may be the same size of my little fingernail!" "What!" ine was shocked. Were they both active women? She was actively married. Meanwhile, Hazel was more than that and even got pregnant! OMG, what a shocking fact! ... End of the main story. ine''s illness will be describedter. ... Emmett''s wedding was glorious, and many international celebrities attended. Because he chose France for his wedding, many wealthy businessmen back home took the opportunity to attend it, and ne tickets were almost sold out. "Wow, I''m so excited! I''m so touched!" Hazel held her cheeks and praised. ine pouted and muttered, "What are you so excited about? I was forced. Actually, I didn''t want to get married so early. Really, I am only a freshman, but I be a married woman now. How annoying." "Stop pretending. If the woman marrying Emmett today was not you, you would be the first to make a fuss. What do you mean by showing off to me? Are you indicating that I''m pregnant before marriage?" Hazel nudged the beautiful girl beside her. ine smiled and then asked curiously, "You got pregnant so easily. How can it be so soon?" "Nonsense! As long as we don''t take precaution, I will be easily pregnant!" "What? Emmett and I didn''t take precaution either. Why am I not pregnant yet?" "Really? You never did that?" Hazel''s eyes widened, as if she was trying to get to the bottom of the matter. Lucas had always been by Hazel''s side, and he couldn''t help but sweat when he heard the conversation between the two women. It turned out that when talking about these private topics, women could be so bold and thick-skinned. ine nodded, "Yeah, I don''t remember Emmett taking any precaution." "Have you taken the birth control pill?" "No." "He didn''t wear a condom?" "I''ve never seen one..." Hazel was sweating even more. "In that case, I understand!" "Understand what?" "I understand why Emmett, the outstanding Mr. Mcdreamy, falls for an ugly duckling like you!" "Bullshit! I''m not an ugly duckling." "Because Emmett can''t have children, that''s why he condescended himself to marry you, little fool." "Really? He can''t have children?" ine''s mouth was wide open, almost capable of holding an egg. ... This was too shocking! Such a sex master was actually ... infertile? So shocking! When Hazel saw that she had frightened ine, she touched her and said, "There, there. You can adopt a child. It doesn''t matter." ine blinked her eyes, lowered her head and pondered for a moment before muttering, "Whether he is infertile or not, I will not hate him. This is nothing, my love for him is more important!" Hazel touched ine''s head and grinned, "Good girl, that''s my ine." Lucas tried several times to join their absurd conversation, but unfortunately, the two were talking so enthusiastically that he simply couldn''t interrupt. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He felt so awkward. Only then did he know what a woman''s imagination meant. Sure enough, women''s imagination was terrifying! Emmett was infertile? What a wild imagination! The two women were whispering to each other when Sally arrived. "Sally! Sally! This way! We''re here!" ine waved her hand vigorously. Hazel caressed her lower abdomen with one hand, as if she was a married woman. "I can''t buy any tickets to France at all. They''ve been sold out long ago. It''s not easy toe here." Sally walked over and kept sighing. She took the wine from the waiter and gulped it down. She wiped her mouth and said, "I''m so thirsty!" Hazel sized Sally up, "Sally, your outfit ... It doesn''t look like your style." When she saw the workmanship of Sally''s clothes, she knew that they were customized! Sally was famous for her frugal life style. She would rather travel long for bargains! How could she be willing pay so much for such beautiful clothes? "It''s for ine''s wedding! I can''t embarrass her, right?" Sally red at Hazel. Hazel immediately understood. She didn''t want to expose Sally for the time being and waited for herter exnation. ... "Today, ine is the main character. We have to take good care of this bride. Congrattions, ine. I didn''t expect that you would get married so soon. It''s too surprising for us. You set us a great example!" Sally held ine''s hand and shook it hard. ine pursed her lips in embarrassment and smiled, "I know you are allughing at me for being a wedding crazy ... I am so active in getting married..." "You are not. It''s just inconsistent with the policy ofte marriage andte childbearing." Sally wanted to make fun of ine, but she felt that Hazel was tugging at her clothes from behind. She was surprised. It seemed that she needed to meet Hazel and have a woman''s conversation with her. Chapter 497: Wedding of the Century Chapter 497: Wedding of the Century Emmett walked over to ine, nodded to Hazel and Sally, and said to Sally, "Where is Jasper? Didn''t he dy for a day just to wait for you? You''ve been here, but why haven''t I seen him?" Sally said casually, "Oh, he went to buy me shoes. My heels are a little broken." "Oh?" ine and Hazel stared at Sally in shock. ine couldn''t help but say, "Scheming Jasper actually went to buy you shoes? Are you kidding? Would he do such a thing for a woman?" Hazel smiled sinisterly. "Tell me, Sally, what happened between you and Jasper during my absence from the country? I''m warning you, you must tell me the details! Otherwise, you know the consequences." Sally curled her lips and sped her hands together to beg for mercy, "I was wrong, I will definitely tell the truthter, okay?" Emmett smiled. That was a fake smile, and Sally was greatly shocked. It was because Sally had rarely seen Emmett smile before. Whenever she saw Emmett in the past, he would wear a cold face, and his eyes were always malicious. Emmett''s sweet smile was like current, electrocuting Sally unconscious. "ine, let''s go. The ceremony is about to begin." "Oh. Sally, you''re with Hazel." ine smiled at Sally and Hazel and was hugged by Emmett as they left. Hazel immediately grabbed Sally''s neck, bared her teeth, and smiled sinisterly, "Speak! I don''t want to hear other stories but the part of Jasper being with you in the bedroom, and I want a super detailed version!" ... Lucas was about to faint as he held his forehead. This lecherous Hazel! She was so thick-skinned! She didn''t have enough fun by seeing and ying with him at home, and when she went out, she wanted to dig out her good friend''s sex story. He was speechless. Sally blushed and stamped her foot. Leaning close to Hazel''s ear, she said, "You win, you fish woman ... to put it simply ... that is ... I am Jasper''s first..." "Really? Is Jasper really a virgin? Oh my God, that''s great! Sally, you''ve picked up a real bargain!" Lucas couldn''t help but cover Hazel''s mouth this time and gritted his teeth. "Can you stop shouting the word ''virgin'' so loudly?" All the guests in the surroundings were looking at them in surprise. Hazel nodded and sobbed, "Your son says he was boring..." "Damn..." Lucas was so frightened that he quickly let go of his hand. Hazel immediately pointed at the tip of Lucas'' nose and scolded, "I can say whatever I like. My mouth is on my face. When is it your turn to care? Do you think you''re the father of my baby, so you can control my life? I''m telling you, when you were with me, you weren''t a virgin! I haven''t gotten even with you on that, yet you dared to pick on me!" Lucas disappeared at the speed of a rocket. Oliver rubbed his nose in fear and was covered in cold sweat. "Heavens, Lucas'' woman was too fierce. He couldn''t control her. In the future, Lucas will suffer." After Lucas was scared away, Hazel immediately smiled as if nothing had happened. She smiled softly and said to Sally, "Did you see that? We need to scare away these spies before we can talk. Go ahead. I''m very interested in Jasper''s performance on the bed." Sally red at Hazel. She had no choice, and she blushed and whispered into Hazel''s ear. Hazel''s expression was rich. She would be lecherous in one moment and overjoyed or surprised in another. She looked so cute. ... Hazel was in a good mood today. She could listen to Sally''s detailed description of her first sex with Jasper while watching this wedding for the century. There were many people at the wedding. Even Emmett''s good friends, couple Timothy and Rylee, Rodrigo and Lexi, and Den and Jimena, who had not been contacted for a long time, were present. At the end of the wedding, when Emmett hugged ine and kissed her passionately, all the guests stood up and apuded. Pink petals danced all over the sky. At that moment, Sally and Hazel were so excited that their eyes turned red. As a woman, her greatest wish was to marry off like a princess. As for ine, she had made it. "ine, I''m so excited, I envy you..." Hazel couldn''t help wiping her tears, crying andughing. "What are you jealous of? You''re the same. You''re even happier than me. You have a family as soon as you are married!" ine winked at Hazel and grinned. Hazel''s face darkened as she nced at Lucas and muttered discontentedly, "He''s boring. My man wasn''t a virgin when having sex with me..." Lucas spat out the champagne in his mouth, his face full of embarrassment. How could Hazel have the nerve to say this? ine pouted, grabbed Hazel''s ear, and muttered softly, "Darling, how can you have the face to ask for that? What about you? Didn''t you forget that you gave your virginity to our monitor who had buck teeth?" Hazel pped ine''s hand and said justifiably, "What can you do to me if I insist on that?" ine was speechless. A fellow with such strong ego as Hazel ... was rarely seen. Turning her face, ine discovered that Jasper was holding Sally''s hand. He blushed and begged Sally, annoying her. Sally only frowned and shook Jasper''s hand off. What was this situation? ine was just about to ask Sally what was wrong when her waist was suddenly held by someone. ine was shocked. "Baby, it''s time for honeymoon." Emmett smiled lecherously and hugged ine as he strode towards the luxurious car. "Hey, hey, wait, I have something to say to Hazel ..." "Leave itter!" Emmett was displeased. Today was their wedding day, did they have to care about those guys? ... Go to hell! Don''t get in the way of his honeymoon. Hazel blew a kiss at ine and waved her hand to say goodbye, smiling amorously. "What are you smiling at? I just think your smile is weird." Lucas stood beside Hazel and couldn''t help but stretch out his arms and hug Hazel''s waist. Wow, he was so happy. After his unremitting efforts and hard work, his baby finally rooted and grew in her belly. He finally made this stubborn woman''s belly big. What a sense of aplishment! Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Blue Hazel pped Lucas'' hand and shot daggers at him. "You must have sex with me for three hours tonight. Otherwise, I will leave you and go with another man!" "What?" Lucas pleaded in a low voice, "Honey, I can''t. It''s neither that I don''t want to nor that I can''t, we just can''t! The doctor said that you must be careful at this time. We''d better not have sex, or the baby will be hurt." Hazel scrunched her nose. "It''s better to kill it. I don''t want to be a mother." "What did you say? You don''t want to be a mother? You don''t want to give birth to my kid, do you? Then whose baby do you want to get pregnant with? That damn cop''s? Damn it, let''s go! Let''s go to the hotel. I insist on letting you know how good I am at sex. I''m hundreds of thousands of times better than that cop!" Lucas grabbed Blue Hazel and left. Hazel stuck out her tongue and said, "Didn''t I tell you countless times that I didn''t have sex with Bradley? I haven''t hooked up with him..." "Haven''t hooked up with him? That means you''ve been plotting and missing him? Damn you!" "Bradley is not bad. He is young, pure and cute. There is nothing bad about him. I am a woman. Of course, I will have desires when I see a healthy and handsome boy. I just haven''t... Ouch!" Hazel couldn''t finish her words. Lucas was already mad with anger. He kissed Hazel crazily in front of the guests and hugged her waist. During kissing, he felt different. ... Hazel was too good at kissing. Her tongue was like a small brush, itching his heart and elerating his heartbeat. Hazel didn''t care where they were. She walked over and clung to Lucas. She reached for Lucas'' pants zipper, and her strength was just right as she caressed. "Oh, there''s a reaction here. Do you want sex?" Hazel raised her eyebrows with a charming smile. Lucas'' breathing became violent. Damn it! He ... really... felt something. This witch! "Let''s go to the hotel as soon as possible..." Lucas'' voice was hoarse. Hazel giggled wickedly with a sense of aplishment. She leaned against Lucas'' ear and exhaled hot air, "Why don''t we do it in the car..." "You witch!" Lucas'' heart skipped a beat. He really wished he could take care of this woman right here! When Sally saw Hazel walk out, she wanted to say something to her. These good friends hadn''t seen each other for a long time. There were a lot to talk about. ine had gone on her honeymoon, which was justifiable. Why did Hazel want to leave after just showing up for a few minutes? "Hazel! Why are you pulling me? You''re annoying! I have to go talk to Hazel. Let go of me!" Chapter 498: Two People in Love Chapter 498: Two People in Love Sally shook her hand, wanting to shake off Jasper, who had been holding her hand. Jasper blushed slightly and didn''t let go. He lowered his voice and said, "No! I''m not feeling well down there. Let''s go to the hotel to take a look." Sally''s face also blushed. Damn, how dare he make it so bluntly? "What? What''s wrong?" Jasper wrapped around Sally''s body and let her butt touch that part. "Get close and feel it..." Holy shit! (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Sally was shocked by the hardness of that ce. She turned around and looked at Jasper in astonishment. "What happened to you?" She asked. In broad daylight, he turned himself on? Jasper''s face turned even redder, "I don''t know, it''s just ufortable ... What do you think I should do? I''m feeling so bad..." Sally was stunned, and her face immediately blushed. Their faces were as red as monkey''s butts. ... "Then ... then... then why don''t we go to the hotel right now ... and settle this?" Sally trembled with shame. "Yeah! Let''s go! I can''t take it anymore!" Jasper grabbed Sally''s hand and left. Upon arriving at the hotel lobby, everyone was dumbfounded. As soon as Jasper entered with Sally in his arms, he saw Lucas hugging Hazel and kissing her crazily as they entered the elevator. (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Sally was dumbfounded. "They, they actually stay in this hotel? Really?" Jasper gritted his teeth. "I have no other choice, this is the most luxurious hotel here." Sure enough, good friends would have the same taste and choice. Jasper and Sally watched together as the number on the screen changed. When it stopped at 9, the two heaved a sigh of relief. Sally patted her chest. "Fortunately, they don''t share the same floor with us." It would be ridiculous if the four stayed on the same floor. "Yeah, we stay on the 10th floor ... Let''s go upstairs as soon as possible, I''m going crazy." When Sally heard that adjective, she immediately became shy. The two got into another elevator. As soon as they entered, Jasper blocked Sally in a corner, held her hand, and put it between his crotch. He was panting and pressing hard against Sally as he muttered, "Did you feel it? I''m going to explode. I can''t hold on ... What should I do? What happened to me...?" Sally was suffocating as she was being pressed down by Jasper. She felt something scorching on her hand. She was embarrassed and panicked, "It''s mainly because you haven''t had sex for so many years. Your desire umted..." That was terrifying. Virgins were scary. They could have sex five times a night and still be energetic. It seemed that he had been holding back for too long. "I can''t hold on any longer. I want it now..." "Not now. We are in the elevator. There are surveince cameras..." Jasper finally managed to make it to the tenth floor. He staggered and almost clutched Sally as he walked out. As soon as the door opened, Sally moaned. And then, the door to the room immediately closed. Jasper was like a hungry ghost. The moment he entered, he pressed Sally down. He didn''t care if they were on a carpet or not. He rode on her and tore their clothes apart. ... Sally felt dazzled. The torn pieces of cloth were dancing in the air. "Hey, don''t tear them. They are expensive ... Don''t tear them all. Take them off slowly. I can take them off myself..." Before she could finish her sentence, she was already naked. It could be seen how eager Jasper was. Before Sally could see clearly what was going on, a hard thing went into her body. "Shit. Can''t you make it gentler?" Sally was too embarrassed to look at the man riding on her. She didn''t expect that Jasper, a decent businessman, would be so fierce in terms of sex. He was indeed a high-level beast. In public, he would act like an elegant, abstinent young master, but when behind the doors, he would be a different person. In this suite on the tenth floor, wailings never stopped. ine and Emmett arrived at the first destination of their honeymoon. In the big vi, ine locked the door and was soaking in the bathtub. "Wow, it''s sofortable. The spring water is indeed different." She joyously raised both her feet and shook them back and forth. Her entire body was rosy as a result of being bathed in warm water. "It''ll be better to exercise for a while, what do you think?" Suddenly, someoneughed wickedly in the room. ine was shocked and turned to look at Emmett, who was in only underwear. She gritted her teeth, "You, how did you get in? I locked the door!" "Oh, lock the door. Didn''t I tell you that your husband''s martial arts are very powerful? The door lock doesn''t seem to be of any use." "Why didn''t you say that earlier...?" "This is the same as a certain ''sport''. I can''t describe it. You can only ... experience it with your body ... Come on, honey, let''s take a shower together." "No, I want to be alone! Alone!" "It will be boring! Isn''t it good to have another person? We can rub each other''s backs, right?" "Right what? You bathe every day. Why do you need someone rubbing your back?" "That''s right, I don''t need it ... but my wife does. Come on, let me do it for you..." "Stop it! Where are you rubbing?!" "Oh, you don''t want this ce to be rubbed. Then I''ll rub somewhere else..." ... The huge bathroom immediately turned into a battlefield. Water was sshed everywhere. Someone''s wailing ... was incessant. "Not here ... Please, not here..." ine was so embarrassed that her neck waspletely red. She almost burst into tears as she twisted her waist. Emmett squinted and pinched her waist. He looked her twisting from behind and said in a hoarse voice. "More violently, and I promise I won''t let you out of here." ine was so frightened that she took a deep breath and pouted. She turned around and faced Emmett, her lips trembling. She ttered him and hugged his neck. She pressed her rosy body against his and gently rubbed him. She begged, "Emmett ... The best man in the world ... I''m tired from the journey, and I feel like my body is going to fall apart ... Please spare me this time. Let''s make it tomorrow, okay?" As she spoke, ine licked Emmett''s chin and throat. Emmett let out a howl and suddenly stood up in the bathtub. He picked up ine and muttered to himself, "Alright..." That was great, he agreed! He finally agreed to let her go! ine was so excited that she almost cried. Emmett ced her on the soft bed, and she looked up and saw that on the ceiling was a mirror the size of the bed. Not only did she see her tiny head, she also saw Emmett''s sturdy body. Damn it, it was too lecherous. Why was there a big mirror above the bed? Wasn''t it used to trigger crimes? The hotel owner deserved to go to jail! ine was immersed in her random thoughts when she suddenly felt warm in her chest. She saw in the mirror that Emmett was lying on her body and kissing her! What, what was going on? Didn''t he agree to let her go? "Hey, hey, what are you doing? Hey..." ine pushed his head. His hair was very soft and not as hard as it would be when he got angry. "Emmett, oh ... Emmett... you ... what are you doing? Don''t do this!" His kiss deprived her of breathing and she cried out. Emmett raised his head and smiled evilly. He looked at ine, his lips dazzling. ... "What do you think? What do you think a couple will do on bed?" "What?" ine''s eyes popped out and she blinked in disbelief, "Didn''t you agree to ... let me go?" Emmett chuckled softly. Hisughter was evil enough. "I mean, I can let you off in the bathroom. Moreover, I won''t let you get tired. You don''t need to move. You just need to enjoy it. How about it? Isn''t your husband considerate?" ine realized that she had once again fallen into this devil''s trap. "Then turn off the lights! All of them!" ine puffed her cheeks and cried out in displeasure. "Why?" ine pointed at the mirror on the ceiling andined, "I don''t want to see what is there! It''s too embarrassing!" Emmett raised his head to look at the ceiling and immediatelyughed, "I specifically asked my people to install it. I just want you to look ... how I will move ... It will be very interesting ... have a try..." It was this bad guy''s idea! She knew that such a trick was definitely not something that ordinary people could think of. "Turn off the lights!!!" ine patted the bed and made the final, desperate struggle. Emmett stretched out his hand and sped it on her chest. "It will be fun. You''ll find outter." "I don''t want it!!!" ine closed her eyes and cried out in sorrow. She heard Emmett''sughter. Before she could continue shouting, her mouth was covered by him. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ... In the end, under Emmett''s "care", ine''s entire body reddened, and she was about to have a spasm. She panted and involuntarily twisted her body. Emmett stopped and exhaled, "Baby, look in the mirror. Look in the mirror." ine had just opened her eyes to take a look when she saw the embarrassing scene. She immediately closed her eyes and shook her head, "No! I don''t want to see it!" Emmett did not give up and continued to coax her, "Take a look. Look at yourself. Look at how charming you are." "No, no, no..." Chapter 499: Kayden Is Too Infatuated Chapter 499: Kayden Is Too Infatuated "Be good. Take a look. If you don''t, I''ll go out for a stroll." "Go out?" ine was so scared that her eyes widened. At this time? Stop right now? Then she could be caught in the middle and would feel so sick! This was the critical moment! "No ... Continue..." ine pulled Emmett towards her. Emmett grinned and said, "Then, look in the mirror." Helpless, ine blushed and looked at the mirror above. When she saw Emmett pressing down on her body, her breathing instantly stopped. This scene ... was too, too... "Baby, shouldn''t you beg me to continue?" Emmett bit her ear andughed softly. ine bit her lower lip and hesitated for a while. Finally, she could not resist her physical demand. She grabbed the robust man and begged, "Emmett... Please continue ..." Emmett himself did not have any immunity to this woman. He barely held on just now and now, he let out a howl before entering her body again. ine muttered in a trembling voice. She saw her coquettish appearance... She wanted to p herself ... but her reflection was really beautiful and seductive. ... ine couldn''t even get up when it waste morning. Emmett was strong enough and went out to exercise long ago and made her a delicious breakfast. ine rolled on the bed and wailed, "Why is he so energetic! This was not a honeymoon, but a torment!" Bruno was drinking alone and eating peanuts. At this time, there was a knock on the door. "Who is it?" Bruno was a little drunk and went to open the door. At the door stood two handsome young men, both wearing suits. "You are..." "Sir, we are from the Tianyi Group. Mr. Smith asked us to bring you some food." "What?" Bruno was a little surprised. Then, the two young men unloaded arge pile of things from the car and moved them into the Jones''. Bruno scratched his head and looked at those things. Oh, there was everything. ... There wererge baskets of cereals, salt, soy sauce, vinegar, pork, beef, donkey meat, mutton, vegetables, and even garlic, onion, and fresh ginger. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Sir, Mr. Smith is married to your daughter. We are all happy. Look, this is the money that Mr. Smith told me to give you. You don''t have to worry about your life anymore. I''m so jealous of you for having such a good daughter. Sir, we still have other things to do, and we have to go." The two young men did not give Bruno the chance to speak. They stuffed the thick red envelope into his hand and got out of the door and left in the car. Bruno looked at the car, therge pile of things in the house, and the red envelope in his hand. He thought that he was dreaming. "These ... are they all ... for me?" He muttered to himself and opened the red envelope. Holy shit! So much money! Twenty thousand! Wasn''t this too much for him? Who could spend 20,000 in a month? How could he spend so much money? This son-inw was quite generous... Bruno''s eyes widened. He walked over, flipped through the pile of items, and sat down on the chair. "Heavens, how much will all these cost? Heavens, who did my daughter marry?" Bruno still didn''t know who the man ine married was. Perhaps, knowing nothing was another kind of happiness for him. Kayden flew to Hawaii. He was in a hurry, and he didn''t stop for even a minute before arriving at the set. "Kayden, you are here." Ellie finished part of her eye-makeup and waved at Kayden. Kayden was unhappy. "What''s wrong with you? Why didn''t you go to your sister''s wedding?" "Why should I? I can''t make time. My filming here is tight. Besides, it''s not my turn to have a good man like my brother-inw. Why should I go over just to envy her?" "No filming is as important as your sister''s wedding! Why are you so ignorant?" "I put my career the priority." Ellie had no intention of apologizing at all. Kayden was so angry that he rolled up his sleeves. ... "Career, career, you only care about yourself. Is bing a star more important than anything else?" Ellie nodded, "That''s right. Being a superstar is more important than anything else! You bet!" Kayden looked away and couldn''t say a word. Ellie leaned over to Kayden and said with an evil smile, "Kayden, the male lead this time is a good- looking man from Ennd. He just got popr. Think of a way for me. I want to sleep with him." Kayden''s eyebrows twitched. However, he did not show any emotions. His face was still cold. Ellie said coquettishly, "Will you? Please help me. I know that you are the most resourceful man! I know that it''s within your power." Kayden sighed, "Alright." Yay! Ellie waved her hands excitedly. Kayden looked at Ellie who was so happy. Could delighting her calm him down? "Kayden, you''re so kind!" Ellie jumped up and hugged Kayden and kissed him. Then Ellie sat back down and continued to put on her makeup. "That man is so handsome. He has blue eyes. When he looks at me, oh, that''s breathtaking. I wanted to do something with him the moment I saw him. Kayden, thank you!" Ellie chirped happily. Kayden walked out, stood in the wind, and took a deep breath. "Kayden, why would you help her? Isn''t this too ridiculous?" One of his men said indignantly. Kayden sighed, "So what? She doesn''t have me in her heart. Even if I possess her by force, I won''t feel any fun. I''d rather fulfill what she wants and make her happy!" "Kayden ... you are really ... infatuated." "Shut up!" Kayden stood outside the set and looked at the beautiful Ellie. If she wanted to be a star, then he would help her. If she wanted to make a big name for herself, then he would try his best to arrange publicity for her. He would unconditionally agree to whatever she wanted to satisfy her. Now, she asked him for another man, and he agreed to help. What exactly was he to her? That English man and Ellie were joking, and they really looked like a perfect match. Kayden felt his heart hurt very, very much. When one liked a woman who always liked to make out, he was destined to be alone. ... Kayden let out a long sigh. He had actually be pessimistic. Had he been affected by Emmett? Recalling how desperate Emmett was when he lost ine, Kayden trembled. It would be too useless! He must not be like that! Looking at Ellie again, Kayden made up his mind. To obtain a woman, it was useless to obey and tter. The key was to take her by force! Damn it, he almost forgot that he was a member of the underworld! ... Emmett looked quietly and affectionately at ine while holding her hand. It was as if time had stopped. They could finally be together forever, and no one could separate them. Even if they weren''t married, no one could snatch her away from him, but marriage gave him a sense of security. Only by giving her the title of Mrs. Smith could he feel safe. Emmett smiled gently and put ine''s hands into the quilt. Then, he tucked her in and bent over. He gave her a light kiss on the forehead before he silently walked out of the bedroom. Kayden was answering the phone in the living room in a low voice. Ellie shouted discontentedly and asked him why he had flown back to France without telling her. Kayden helplessly exined, "Ellie, I have a job, okay? How can I be with you all day long?" Her things were all trivial. Besides, he didn''t want to stay and watch her flirt with that English model. He, Kayden, was a member of the underworld and didn''t have such morals. "Then when are youing back? Kayden, you promised to help me get that model. You can''t go back on your word!" Ellie''s sweet voice came from the phone. "Got it. Got it. Master Smith hase down. That''s all for now." Kayden hung up. "Who are you calling sote?" Kayden raised his head and saw his charismatic young mastering down the stairs. How dare Kayden mention that his lecherous sister-inw called overseas to ask for a man? ording to his understanding of Emmett, Emmett would never waste his energy on talking about anything rted to ine. He would probably directly order him to wash up and pack the British model and send him to Ellie. Wasn''t this the same as cuckolding himself? He would never do that! Emmett knitted his brows as he walked to the sofa with an icy expression and sat down. A servant had handed over the ginseng tea. Emmett''s beautiful eyes rolled as he gracefully stretched out his slender hand and held the cup to take a sip. "Kayden, I''ve worked so hard, but ine is still not pregnant. However, Lucas made it in one go and his baby is about to take shape. Why is that?" "Master Smith ... this..." How would he know? "Go ask Lucas if there''s a secret. Remember, it''s you who will ask for it." Emmett said justifiably. The corner of Kayden''s mouth twitched a few times. Chapter 500: Solve Your Personal Problem Chapter 500: Solve Your Personal Problem ''I don''t even have a woman, how can I go ask how to get a woman pregnant?'' Kayden wanted to shed tears, but he still said pitifully, "Yes, Master Smith." Emmett tapped on the handle and rubbed his lips with the cup in his other hand. He raised his left eyebrow and said... "Kayden, you''ve worked hard all these years. You should take a good rest and solve your personal problem." Kayden was stunned, personal problem? "Master Smith, what''s my personal problem?" ... Emmett slowly swallowed a mouthful of tea and smiled. "Compared to a cold pistol, finding a woman was a better solution." "Oh ..." Woman? Was his rtionship with Ellie discovered by Emmett? Emmett had put down his teacup and leisurely stood up. He flicked his clothes, getting ready to leave. "I''m going out for a purchase. Ask the maid to take a look in my bedroomter. Make sure that ine is tucked in." Kayden was still absent-minded, and when he heard this, he subconsciously reacted, "Yes, Master Smith." "Good." Emmett turned around to leave. He thought of something and turned around again. He said seriously... "If ine wakes up and is hungry, cook for her." "Yes, I understand." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Also, if she is in a hurry to find me, you can call me." "Alright, Master Smith." Actually, when Emmett said thosest words, Kayden wanted to go forward and persuade. ''Master Smith, if you want to buy anything, just let me do it. It''s too uneasy for you to go out.'' Of course, for the sake of his life, he didn''t dare to say this. Emmett frowned as he was thinking about something. Suddenly, the corner of his mouth curved into a smile. That sweet smile frightened Kayden, and immediately, goosebumps were all over his body. He missed the cold and solemn Emmett who would kill without blinking. ... Just as Emmett left, Kayden''s phone rang. That ringtone ... refreshed Kayden. Looking at the caller ID, it was indeed that woman. Why did she call him sote? "Hello? This is Kayden." "Kayden, Kayden, I just saw him! He is really handsome..." Ellie''s excited voice came over. "Who? Who did you see?" Who was handsome? "That handsome British guy. I just saw a piece of news saying that he has signed a contract with HH Entertainment. Kayden, I want to act as well. Do you have any ideas? I want to act with him ... I want to be the female lead..." Kayden''s heart instantly sank, and he was so ufortable that he could not speak. "Kayden, please, help me. I really want to act with him." Ellie pretended to cry while acting coquettishly. Kayden''s lips trembled and he said with difficulty, "Yeah, leave it to me." If it was someone else and he was in a bad mood, he might shoot him, let alone agreeing. But why when Ellie said it, it would sound so natural? He didn''t have the power to refuse at all. "Kayden, I love you so much. I knew I have the right person. Kayden, that''s it. I won''t disturb your rest and I''m waiting for your good news." Ellie kissed and hung up. Kayden was stunned for a few seconds before he slowly regained his senses. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly. As expected of the Jones sisters, they would cause trouble even in the middle of the night. Kayden took out the phone and said coldly, "Check the phone number of the person in charge of HH Entertainment." "Kayden, does Master Smith have any ns to develop in the entertainment industry?" His men asked curiously on the phone. "Cut the crap! Go!" "Yes, yes." That guy was so frightened that he hurriedly hung up the phone and went for it. Kayden looked at the phone and felt that he was ridiculous. He was actually led the nose by a little girl like this. How could he maintain the dignified demeanor of the former ruler of the ZH n? When his phone rang again, Kayden had calmed down. He remembered the number and called. Hawaii at this time was beautiful, the beach was fascinating. The director was in a good mood and was flirting with the female lead of the new y with red wine. His wandering hand almost touched the beautiful woman''s plump buttocks when his phone rang. "Who is it?" He said impatiently without looking at the screen. Not long after, the director''s face turned pale. His lips trembled, and he nodded and bowed, "Yes, yes, I know what to do. What''s that woman''s name ... yes, Ms. Jones, I will send an invitation to her..." The phone call was over and the director broke out in sweat. The beauty nimbly came over and said, "Director! Look at your sweat, let me help you wipe it!" Unexpectedly, before her chest could get close, she was ruthlessly pushed away. "I don''t need you anymore. We''ve changed the female lead. Of course, if you''re willing, we can make you a supporting actress." "What? A supporting actress?! That''s not what you promised me back then..." The beauty cried out in disbelief. "It''s different now. Think about it yourself." How could he care about her? He had to hurry and find that Ms. Jones. ... Heavens, Kayden of ZH n called personally. Who was this Ms. Jones...? The director wiped away his sweat. No matter what, he had to find her. By the way, Nico needed to know about the change of female lead... ... When Ellie received the call from the crew, she almost couldn''t believe it. Heavens, Kayden really had a way to make her the female lead. Moreover, it was the director himself who called. It was so honorable! Ellie wanted to call Kayden, but at this time, another call came in. It was Nico, the handsome British guy. She picked up the phone and greeted him sweetly, "Hi!" "Hello, I heard from the director that you and I are acting together. Congrattions on getting the female lead. I wonder if you have time. Let''s run the line." "Time? Yes, yes, I have time." Ellie hurriedly agreed. Nico smiled. "Okay, I''ll see you on set tonight." Ellie was so enchanted by that smile that she felt dizzy. She just nodded and said yes. She hung up and her eyes lit up. Handsome man, you came to me yourself. Just wait for me to love you... As for calling Kayden, how could she remember it? At one in the morning, it was time for the announcement. Although it was early in the morning, the set was brightly lit. Working overtime for deadlines was so common. Looking at the brightly lit set, Ellie searched everywhere for Nico. "Hey, why are you standing there, hurry up and change your clothes!" The script supervisor didn''t know Ellie, and assumed that she was an extra, so he impolitely instructed her and arge group of extras to go to the extras'' dressing room. Ellie was immediately upset. What? She was the female lead. How could she change clothes with extras? She wanted an independent dressing room! Ellie stood there motionless. When the script supervisor saw that she did not cooperate and was about to curse, a man walked over. "Hi, Nico!" Ellie greeted the man behind the script supervisor happily. "You really came early. The director and I just went to the hotel to pick you up." Nico stood still and smiled. His smile eclipsed everything around him. Ellie did not know that there was a special car, so she came over herself. She stuck out her tongue and said cutely, "I didn''t know you wereing to pick me up. I was afraid that I would bete, so I came early." The script supervisor pped his forehead, and then he remembered about the change of the female lead. It looked like this was the Ms. Jones who kicked Saniyah out. The director had told him not to offend her. Fortunately, he didn''t curse just now. The script supervisor thought with lingering fear. At this time, the extras had changed their clothes and came out. The script supervisor went up to talk about the scenes to be filmed and the dos and don''ts. He then led the extras to stand at the shooting point and waited for the director. Ten minutester, the set was ready. The director sitting behind the machine let out a ''start'', and the crisp sound of the pper board resounded throughout the set. With a loud bang, smoke billowed from the preset smoke bomb. The sound of falling to the ground rose and fell, and several extras fell to the ground to act corpses as the cameras moved over. "OK! This position, do it again." ... "Good! Let''s do it again on the left." Just like this, the extras ''died'' again and again. After shooting for dozens of times from all directions and angles, they ''died'' in the posture requested by the director. Finally, the director was satisfied, saying that it passed. Then the script supervisor came over to prepare them for the next scene. Extras were not needed for it. The next scene would be Ellie''s first scene with Nico. Ellie had long since lost her patience. Suddenly, she remembered that she hadn''t read the script. How was she going to act? "Ms. Jones, don''t worry. We paid attention to privacy. We will clear the stage when you act. We have a substitute toplete the naked part," the script supervisor said mysteriously. "What? Wait, what is the scene about?" Ellie asked. The script supervisor replied softly, "Sex." Ellie was stunned. ... "Stop!" The director frowned and said to Nico, "Nico, when you look at the person you love, you have to put your heart into it. Think about it, that person is the most important one that you can''t let go of, and she is the person you want to hold in your arms ... and when you know you can''t get her, your expression will be desperate, unwilling ... instead of ... death-defying..." "Sorry, I''m too nervous. Please let me try again." Nico smiled embarrassedly. "Okay, let''s do it again. Nico, first you have to treat Ellie as your lover. You have to be affectionate, focused, and look at her silently. Then you have to kiss her. Ellie, you are in aa. Remember not to have a single expression on your face..." Chapter 501: Cooking for Her Chapter 501: Cooking for Her Ellie sat on the bed, nodding obediently. She slightly blushed, looking quite pretty. Others probably misunderstood that she was shy, but in fact, it was because she was overexcited. The script holder wiped off the sweat. He had been working in the movie business for so many years, but this was the first time that he saw such a weird scene. Nico looked extremely reluctant, but Miss Jones was... ¡°p!¡± The shooting started. Nico kissed Ellie again while staring at her tenderly. When the camera conversed, he held Ellie¡¯s head with one hand and wrapped the other around her waist. Bending down slowly, he kissed Ellie¡¯s lips. Right then, Ellie woke up from thea. In a panic, she pushed him away. ¡°What are you doing? How can you do this to me, Nick?¡± ¡°I love you. Don¡¯t you know how much I love you? Martina, I loved you so much. Why can¡¯t I make you mine?¡± Nico looked extremely sad as if he would lose his mind at any time. ¡°But I don¡¯t love you. I love Jack. My heart and my body belong to him only...¡± ¡°No! You don¡¯t belong to him! You can¡¯t say that to me. You are mine! You can only be mine!¡± Nico held her tightly, kissing and biting on her beautiful body rudely, leaving marks that belonged to him. ¡°Ouch! Ouch!... Stop it!...¡± ¡°You lied to me. You like me as well. Look how your body reacts.¡± Nico kissed from Ellie¡¯s red lips all the way downward, from her corbones to her lower abdomen, and then to the mysterious private part... ¡°Ah... Ah... Let go of me! Let go...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie. You also want me, don¡¯t you? You want me to get into you, don¡¯t you?¡± Nico reached out two fingers and reached them into her vagina mercilessly, rudely. ¡°Ah-- My god--¡± Ellie couldn¡¯t help but scream. ¡°Aha... Stop it... Don¡¯t...¡± She struggled. ¡°Why do you refuse it? You bit me so hard that you didn¡¯t want me to leave yesterday, didn¡¯t you...¡± With an evil smile, Nico sped up the movements on his fingers. (All the above plots were upon the dislocation shooting.) ¡°Gosh! My goodness...¡± Ellie bit her bottom lip. ¡°Hmm... Huh... Let go... Let go of me... You... You damned bastard. What do you want? Do you want to rape me? Jack will definitely kill you...¡± Ellie panted excitedly while carefully suppressing the expectation in her eyes. ¡°Cut!¡± The director couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. He said in a very euphemistic tone, ¡°Miss Jones, you are being raped now, so you can scream more sadly and bitterly...¡± He implied that she had moaned too pleasantly and acted too cooperatively... The director was so upset. If it were another actress, he would have lost his temper long ago and scolded her. However, thisdy had a strong backer, whom he couldn¡¯t afford to offend. Ellie nodded immediately. ¡°I see. Director, let¡¯s try again. I received this opportunity too hurriedly. I haven¡¯t got prepared yet...¡± When Nico heard her suggestion of trying again, his face instantly twitched. ... When ine woke up, shey prone on the bed, ying with her cell phone. While ying, she suddenly sniffed. ¡°Oh, it smells so good. Is it crisp fried spareribs?¡± Emmett walked into the room, putting down the te on the table. Looking at the woman on the bed, he smiled dotingly. ¡°Your nose works as well as a puppy¡¯s. You could smell the food as soon as I came in.¡± ¡°Your nose is a puppy nose! I¡¯m just hungry.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you get up then? I asked the kitchen to prepare some food. Hurry up and get up to have some.¡± ¡°Whoa! It¡¯s really crisp fried spareribs!¡± ine immediately got up and hopped from the bed. She trotted towards the table. In a hurry, Emmett pulled her to stop. Pinching her nose, he reminded her, ¡°You forgot again. Go wash your hands first.¡± ine rolled her eyes on him, ignoring himpletely. She directly got the bowl and chopsticks, picked up some food, and put it into her mouth. For some reason, she tasted bitterness. She swallowed it forcibly, sensing something wrong. She took another bite and ensured it wasn¡¯t the problem of her taste sense. Putting down the tableware, she looked at Emmett, only to find him not move at all. Instead, he was staring at her with a weird concentration. ¡°Emmett, who cooked this dish?¡± ¡°I asked a French chef to do it. Do you like it?¡± he answered so fast as if he had expected her to ask so.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Have you done anything to offend their boss or the chef?¡± ¡°Of course not. Why? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± ¡°It tastes awful,¡± ine answered directly, which was quite rare. Emmett¡¯s face was darkened. He tried a bite himself and then cursed in a low voice. ¡°May I take that you are the so-called ¡®French chef¡¯?¡± ine asked with a smile after thinking for a moment. Emmett looked quite embarrassed instantly. He put down the chopsticks and grabbed the bowl from her hands. He said hurriedly, ¡°It tastes like shit. Stop eating it. I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to prepare some other food.¡± After that, he was about to stand up and leave the room. ine stopped him. She giggled and said, ¡°Are there still any ingredients in the kitchen? I¡¯ll cook. Although I can¡¯tpare with you in other things, I¡¯m quite confident in cooking.¡± ¡°Well... It¡¯s the recipe''s fault. I swear I strictly followed the instructions...¡± Emmett exined reluctantly. He felt quite weird -- he could easily understand any numbers, any weapons, and all kinds of difficult codes. However, he couldn¡¯t deal with a few pieces of cold raw pork chops. ¡°Haha... I see. I see. It¡¯s normal for a man not to be able to cook. If you are even better at cooking than I am, I¡¯ll be so stressed.¡± ine felt socent that she almost burst intoughter. It turned out that Bad-bear Smith also couldn¡¯t do something, which she was pretty good at. She had a strong sense of fulfillment. Whileughing, ine walked into the kitchen. Rolling up her sleeves, she was ready to show all her cooking skills. Emmett leaned against the door frame, staring at her in silence. ine poured the stirred eggs into the pot, feeling a pair of hands wrapped around her waist. Then she also felt his breath warmly behind her back. ¡°Let go of me.¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± He would never let go of her all his life. ¡°You are mind. I¡¯ll never let go of you,¡± he muffled on her shoulder. ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, the eggs would be overcooked.¡± ine was speechless. Emmett heaved a sigh, wrapped it around her waist, and directly lifted her. ine eximed, ¡°Put me down! I haven¡¯t turned off the gas yet!¡± ¡°No way! I¡¯m addicted to kissing you. Do you know how much I suffer when the addiction breaks out? Just now, when I watched you cooking, do you know how much I want you... I want to press you below my body and kiss every inch of your body, making you full of my marks...¡± ... Upon hearing his words, ine couldn¡¯t help blushing, and her heart hammered. ¡°You nasty man!¡± Emmett always had a nasty mind. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m nasty. But I only fantasy you.¡± Emmett bit her earlobe. ¡°You know what? In my life, I¡¯ve never seen another woman so innocent and slut like you.¡± ¡°Am I slut?¡± ine gaped. Right then, her earlobe was bitten, making her feel as if something was tickling her heart. The indescribably weird feeling almost burned ine¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Last night, didn¡¯t you pester me without letting me go? You asked me to fuck you harder, didn¡¯t you? Your body is far more honest than you are, no matter your mouth or your vagina.¡± ¡°Shush... I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± ine eximed. She felt so shy that she wished to vanish. ¡°If you keep speaking those words, you can¡¯t me me for ignoring you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to speak only but also do it.¡± Emmett chuckled, carrying the chubby ine to the king- sized bed. Lifting the hemline of her dress, his hands started wandering on her body. Soon, without any effort, her dress was torn apart into pieces. ine scolded him in disdain inwardly, ¡®You violent bear! You tore off my dress again!¡¯ This dress was her favorite. ¡°TSK..¡± Emmett rubbed her bosom and praised from the bottom of his heart, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such pretty little things before...¡± ¡°You... Rascal!¡± ine said in a weak tone solemnly, trying her best to suppress the moans from her mouth. ¡°Am I a rascal?¡± Emmett raised his handsome brows. Then he stopped. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll leave you alone, then.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ine eximed. Instantly, she felt an emptiness in her body. She looked at Emmett pitifully, making a whining sound. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to leave, don¡¯t you, my innocent ine?¡± ¡°Boohoo...¡± ine couldn¡¯t admit it verbally. With her reddish eyes, she looked at Emmett. Under her gaze, Emmett was instantly aroused. The pretty bosom in front of him emanated luring heat, shaking recklessly. His eyes were reddened. He didn¡¯t want to miss such a benefit in front of him, so he walked up and rubbed them skillfully. ¡°Ah... Stop it...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want it? But you are wet now. I haven¡¯t touched you there yet...¡± Noting the change of her body, Emmett reached out down to her lower abdomen. When he felt the wetness, he rubbed it violently. The room was fulfilled with erotic sounds. ¡°Boohoo... stop it... Ah... ah...¡± ine shook her head with tears in the corner of her eyes. She didn¡¯t notice that she was letting out sweat moans at all. Emmett chuckled, feeling his beloved ine was so innocent and adorable. He just couldn¡¯t stop loving her at all. Then he decided not to tease her any longer. After all, she was still starved. He didn¡¯t have the heart to let his beloved woman starve. Exhaling on ine¡¯s face, Emmett carried her into the living room. On the round table of the living room, there were plenty of dishes. ine wondered when Emmett ordered those dishes. After physical movements, ine was quite hungry now. Without caring about her public image, she pressed food into her mouth just like a hungry wolf. ¡°ine, slow down. You might be choked again.¡± ¡°But... it¡¯s so... so yummy!¡± ine answered vaguely while munching. She picked up a half hairy crab, swallowing the food in her mouth finally. Then she said in her normal tone, ¡°It turns out there are also hairy crabs in France. I thought it only lives in China.¡± Emmett took a sip of the tea and said with a gentle smile, ¡°This is a famous dish in France. The chef made it quite typical. Others need to wait in a line to have it.¡± On one hand, they needed to wait for the crabs to be mature. On the other hand, they needed to wait for the chef to have time to chop it. If the chef wasn¡¯t good at chopping, it would be a waste of the crabs no matter how good they were. Chapter 502: Kayden Came Chapter 502: Kayden Came ¡°Well... But I still prefer the river crabs in China, especially when they were made as liquor-saturated crab. Although a lot of people dislike it as it¡¯s kind of brutal to eat them raw, I do like its special taste.¡± ine bit on the leg of the hairy crab, recalling how she ate the river crab in the past. ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to prepare itter.¡± However, he would make sure that the river crabs would be the best ones, which would be aired to France with a chef. Every step would be strictly watched to guarantee food safety. They could be not picky on other things, but the food was an exception. Emmett was afraid of food safety back in China. ¡°Emmett, it¡¯s so nice of you. I¡¯m so afraid that you¡¯ll spoil me,¡± ine said coquettishly and sweetly, pouting. ... Emmett also smiled. ¡°That¡¯s what I want. You¡¯ll be too spoiled to leave me. No one could snatch you away.¡± ine blushed instantly. Bad-bear Smith was way too gay. He always took every chance to sweet talk to her. Then they would make love gradually while talking. She decided to continue eating the crab legs obediently. Emmett was way too smart. Seeing that she blushed, he could read her mind. With an evil smile, he said ambiguously, ¡°ine, hurry up and finish eating. I¡¯m also hungry...¡± ine blushed more deeply. She knew that Bad-bear Smith had an evil intention -- it turned out that he wanted to have sex with her after she got full. She decided to slow down eating, making him starved. ... With a cigarette between his lips, Kayden made the whole room smoky. One of his subordinates passed him the cell phone and reported, ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Kayden. I got some news from Venice. The man you left over therest time wanted to speak to you.¡± ¡°Okay. Give it to me.¡± Kayden grabbed the phone and asked rudely, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Mr.Kayden, Miss Jones took the initiative to let a man rape her. What should I do?¡± ¡°What? Ellie is raped?¡± Kayden bounced up immediately and roared in anger, ¡°Who the fuck dares to touch my woman? Did he have a death wish?¡± ¡°No. No. It¡¯s the raping scene that Miss Jones is shooting...¡± His subordinate dared not to utter a sound on the other end of the line. ¡°That can¡¯t happen in shooting either! Who is the bastard to touch her? Go cut him into pieces!¡± Kayden¡¯s eyes almost burst into mes. ¡°But... that man is the British model that you want us to keep an eye on...¡± ¡°What? It¡¯s him?¡± Kayden paused a bit and then continued to yell, ¡°He can¡¯t do it, either! Watch the filming set for me. You can¡¯t let that brat touch Ellie. I¡¯ll go to Venice right now.¡± ¡°But... But Miss Jones...¡± Before the subordinate finished his words, the phone was hung up. Put away the phone, Kayden ordered, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Venice. Keep an eye on here for me. I¡¯lle back pretty soon!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kayden!¡± Kayden swept his clothes, reading to go out. Then he recalled something. ¡°If Mr. Smith asked about me later, just tell him that I¡¯ve gone to Venice. You should protect him.¡± ¡°I got it, Mr. Kayden.¡± In Venice, Ellie¡¯s raping scene finally passed after being shot twenty-seven times. Nico asked his assistant to carry a whole box of mineral water into the restroom. He stayed there for a long while. When he came out, Ellie noticed that the whole area around his lips was reddish. ¡®What the hell? You just kissed me, didn¡¯t you? Why did you have to sterilize your lips? I¡¯m willing to let you kiss me because I like you. You just don¡¯t know chalk from cheese!¡¯ she thought to herself. Ellie stomped unhappily. She could clearly tell how reluctant Nico was when kissing her just now as if she carried some virus. Except for the few times of pause, they had to shot again and again because he wasn¡¯t cooperative. The direct frowned quite deeply. Looking at Nico¡¯s face, he talked to the makeup artist for a moment, and then he helplessly announced that the shootings for the leading roles ended today. He would continue shooting other scenes. They would start shooting at four o¡¯clock the next day. After the leading roles had left, the director was ready to shoot the scenes for the supporting roles. However, the second leading actress used to be the leading role, Saniyah. She directly asked the director for leave as she didn¡¯t feel well suddenly. The director had to wave his hand helplessly to let her go. He could understand that Saniyah was not happy. After all, he had promised to give her the leading role and acted with Nico. In order to be the leading actress, Saniyah had tried her best to please the director on the bed for several evenings. However, right before the shooting, the leading actress was assigned to Ellie, who couldn¡¯t be compared to Saniyah in every aspect. If the director were Saniyah, he would also be quite annoyed. However, the director felt bitter. Ellie turned out to have Kayden as her backer, so he had to ept her. He wondered what kind of rtionship was between this girl and Kayden, as thetter called the scene in person. ¡®Is she Kayden¡¯s woman?¡¯ the director thought to himself in surprise. After a while, he shook his head to deny this guess. Kayden had experienced a lot of things. He should have seen all kinds of women. The director didn¡¯t think he would be so hardcore to like Ellie. However, much to his surprise, the hardcore Kayden had been on the way from France and he was quite angry. ... Another day passed. At ten to four in the morning, Ellie¡¯s minivan arrived at the filming set. Five minutester, she saw Nico¡¯s minivan arriving as well. Ellie wanted to take the chance. She walked to Nico elegantly. When brushing past each other, she enchantingly tossed her hair. She believed that no man would be able to resist her action. Nico seemed toe to his senses. He smiled faintly and greeted her, ¡°Morning, Miss Jones.¡± ¡°Morning, Nico. Did you have a good sleepst night? I kept thinking about today¡¯s shooting and recited the scripts for a whole night. Look at my dark circles.¡± Ellie pouted, and her tone was quite pitiful. Nico kept gentle and polite. ¡°I heard that putting the potato slices on your eyes could help you get rid of the dark circles. You may have a try.¡± ¡°For real? Okay. I¡¯ll try it tonight,¡± said Ellie in surprise. However, inwardly, she thought in disdain, ¡°Gee, if the potato works, why would women buy those famous branded skin-care products?¡± Nico had been in the entertainment circle for many years. He could tell from true of false roughly. In the beginning, he thought that Ellie was an enthusiastic and lively girl. However, after getting along with her in the past two days, he realized that she was quite vain and scheming as if she was nning something secretly all the time. He couldn¡¯t like such a kind of woman at all. However, most people in the entertainment business were quite hypocritical, and so was he. Hence, he didn¡¯t think he had any right to criticize others. ¡°Ellie,¡± Nico said gently, ¡°Later when shooting for the kiss, let¡¯s do the dislocation shooting as well. In case the same thing happened as yesterday, it would impact the shooting progress.¡± Ellie blinked. ¡°How could it be the same as yesterday? We didn¡¯t have the experience yesterday. Now we¡¯re familiar with it. I¡¯m sure we don¡¯t need to re-shoot today.¡± Nico was in a dilemma. Taking a deep breath, he continued, ¡°This should be your first movie and there are a lot of erotic scenes. I¡¯m afraid the media will make a hubbub about you. If there was a scandal, it would be quite difficult for you to maintain a pure and innocent actress.¡± ¡°Oh, Nico, it turns out you are afraid to be involved in a scandal with me,¡± said Ellie with a smile. She didn¡¯t agree with him about her style was pure and innocent. She¡¯d rather be a seductive woman. The director started to gather everyone. Nico walked over and Ellie followed him naturally. ¡°Do you have a girlfriend, Nico? You are afraid that she¡¯ll misunderstand so you don¡¯t like the kissing scene.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I just felt a bit awkward.¡± Nico blushed a bit. His blue eyes twinkled, just like the stars in the evening sky, looking so charming. Ellie couldn¡¯t help praising him inwardly, ¡®Jesus! This man is so charming. He¡¯s handsome and adorable. He could be overbearing and innocent. What an excellent man!¡¯ Covering her hammering chest, she felt as if her heart would jump out. Nico paused his pace, turned around, and said shyly, ¡°Besides, I believe kissing should happen between two persons in love. The movie I yed in were all about men, so I seldom had scenes with the female leading role. Hence, yesterday, the kissing scene turned to be my...¡± ¡°Was it your first kiss?¡± Ellie¡¯s eyes lit up in excitement. If so, she would be so lucky. ¡°Of course not,¡± Nico answered dully. Ellie burst intoughter. ¡°It must be your first kiss on the screen, then. I¡¯m so lucky!¡± She said thest sentence in Chinese, which Nico couldn¡¯t understand much. Hence, he got confused. Ellie walked in front of Nico happily. While walking, she couldn¡¯t helpughing. Nico was way too hrious, just like a youngster who had just got into society as he looked so shy. When Ellie was in elementary school, she dared to kiss a boy forcibly. She had never been shy in her whole life. Nico looked extremely handsome but was so innocent. Ellie clicked her tongue secretly. She had be more interested in him, wondering how it would feel when having sex with him. She heard that the western men¡¯s sizes were not small at all. She couldn¡¯t stop drooling for it. ... ¡°Ellie, it¡¯s your scene next. Hurry up and get prepared,¡± the director yelled at her. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll get ready.¡± Ellie hurriedly trotted to the dressing room to put on the costume. On the other side. ¡°Nico, please check this.¡± After passing the shoot, the director called Nico to watch from the machine, showing him the shoot just now. ¡°Too eye-catching.¡± Nico just watched a third of it and found the problem. ¡°Exactly.¡± The director nodded. ¡°Saniyah is truly good at acting, but as you know, Ellie is the female leading role for this movie. You are smart. You should know what to do next. I need to re-shoot this scene.¡± Saniyah acted in a way too eye-catching way, so she would steal the show from the leading actress. If stealing the show wasn¡¯t a problem, as long as the support role acted well, it would also be a benefit for the movie. However, this movie was shot because the sponsor wanted to make Ellie popr. As the supporting role, Saniyah must know what she should do. Unfortunately, she only wanted to show off herself and get attention. She had forgotten the rules of the game in the entertainment business. Nico nodded, knowing what he needed to do next. When re-shooting, he would try to stand in front of Saniyah. Although what he would do might be hated, he was the male leading role. It would be better for him to do it rather than to let the female leading role do it. He also realized that the director would try his best to make Ellie popr this time. ¡®Ellie isn¡¯t famous at all. Suddenly she became the female leading role of this big-budget movie. She must have a strong backer,¡± Nico thought to himself. Following the address that his subordinate provided, Kayden drove to the filming set. In Venice next to the grand canal, there was a temporary filming studio, in which the shooting was carried on. There was a lot of equipment in the studio. The light was so bright as the daytime. The breeze on the water brought an irresistible coolness. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Smoking, Kayden got off the car, walking to the filming set alone. Chapter 503: Asking for Trouble Chapter 503: Asking for Trouble Kayden left France in a hurry without taking any subordinate with him. Besides, he didn¡¯t want to let his men know that he came all the way to Venice just for a woman. He was quite surprised. Wasn¡¯t the movie a big-budget production? How could it be the raping scene as soon as it started filming? It was way too out of style and standard. As soon as he thought that his beloved woman was pressed by someone and raped, and she actively requested it, Kayden couldn¡¯t help cursing. With a fiercely look, he rushed over to the scene. Instantly, all staff was frightened. They felt he was quite dangerous -- he wore everything in ck. With his ck eyes, he looked like a gangster. They wondered who he was. ¡°Excuse me... May I know who are you looking for?¡± the script holder asked quite politely. Kayden cast him a disdainful nce. ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone.¡± ¡°I see... May I know who are you looking for? I can help you check if that person is here.¡± ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Kayden looked at him coldly. The script holder had cold sweat all over. The script holder realized this man was with a strong aura, so this man shouldn¡¯t be someone ordinary. He wondered if the director had owned any investor money again so the other party had sent a gangster to collect the debt. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened here? Don¡¯t you know what kind of ce it is? Who are you? How dare you make a fuss here!¡± the security guard walked over and snapped. Kayden gave him a murderous look. ¡°Fuck off. I don¡¯t want to kill in the early morning. Get out of my face!¡± The security guard had a clear estimation of himself, so he realized that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend Kayden. Instantly, he became scared. However, he thought that he had other coworkers on the scene, and Kayden was alone. Hence, he raised his voice. ¡°Who the hell are you? If you don¡¯t leave, you can¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡± Running out of patience, Kayden pulled out his pistol directly and pointed at his head. ¡°I¡¯ve said I don¡¯t want to kill in the early morning. You are pushing me. Ask your director toe out! Hurry!¡± ... ¡°All right. All right. I¡¯ll go ask the director out right now.¡± The security guard¡¯s legs were weakened in fear. It was a true pistol and it was pointed on his head. In case it went off by ident, the security guard believed that his brain would explode instantly. In a panic, he rushed to call the director. Others dared not to utter a beep at all, all scared by the temperament emanated by this man. Kayden looked around the scene, only to find that a group of women with strong makeup were gazing at him from afar as if they were stripping him. ¡®Shit! Western women are indeed open. They look as if they¡¯re going to rape me!¡¯ he thought inwardly. ¡°My gosh. Darling, it¡¯s you. Why are you here?¡± A figure came over hopping up and down, and he heard the voice that he had been missing all day long. On such a cold morning, Ellie only wore a bikini, exposing her young and curved bodypletely. Suddenly, Kayden became quite angry, jealous, and irritated. He wanted to kill. He was angry that she didn¡¯t care about her health, jealous that so many people had seen her body, and irritated why he would be so angry and jealous. ¡°Haha... Darling, your gaze has been glued on me. I can see the fire in your eyes. Isn¡¯t my figure nice? My bosom is thirty-six with cup B...¡± Kayden choked up. Ellie was a girl, but she didn¡¯t care about the surroundings when she spoke. She didn¡¯t look embarrassed at all, but he felt shy. Ellie held her arms. ¡°Well... I feel quite cold now. Although I¡¯m young, I can¡¯t stand the cold.¡± ¡°You dressed way too little! What if you got a cold?¡± Kayden was almost pissed off. Immediately, he took off his jacket suit and put it on her shoulders. ¡°Hurry up and put it on. I¡¯ll go to see the director. What the fuck is the script about? You¡¯ll be raped or you need to wear a bikini in winter! Which stupid ass has written it? I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Ellie felt so good when being doted by him. She curled her eyes while smiling. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know you havepassion for womanhood, darling. But it was me who requested the director to add today¡¯s scene.¡± ¡°Why did you do that?¡± asked Kayden with a frown. Ellie poked him with her elbow and said mysteriously, ¡°It¡¯s because I want to see Nico¡¯s figure. You don¡¯t know how good his figure is. When he still had clothes on, I didn¡¯t know it. After he was stripped, whoa, his body is muscled and well proportioned. No wonder he¡¯s a model.¡± Kayden¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You don¡¯t care about your health at all just because you wanted to see that man¡¯s figure, right?¡± She was helplessly obsessed with Nico. Ellie grinned. ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious.¡± As she spoke, she suddenly lowered her voice, ¡°Darling, I want that man. Please try to get him to my bed as soon as possible. I almost go nuts when missing him at night.¡± Kayden¡¯s heart was tightened immediately. He found it hard to breathe. Ellie thought that he would go back on his word. She approached him and yed at being cute. ¡°Come on, darling. You¡¯ve promised me. You said you¡¯ll help me get him. You can¡¯t break your promise!¡± Others inhaled in shock. Although they couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about, when watching Ellie¡¯s bold movements, they were frightened. Kayden couldn¡¯t utter any word. He just med him for promising her so easily. He had to send his beloved woman to another man¡¯s bed. At the though of it, he felt so irritated. ... Right then, the director, who had received the information, ran over to Kayden. Sweat fully covered his forehead and his chubby body couldn¡¯t help shaking. Others didn¡¯t know Kayden, but the director knew him, as he started up his career through the protection of the underground forces and always had businesses with them. ¡°Why are you all standing here motionlessly? Get Mr. Kayden a chair!¡± After snapping his assistant, the director turned around and said respectfully to Kayden, ¡°Mr. Kayden, why are you here in person today? If you need anything, you can send someone over to pass your message.¡± As he spoke, he handed Kayden a cigarette. Ignoring him, Kayden pulled a cigarette from his own pocket and lit it up. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve started shooting, so I came over to have a look.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, one assistant had found him a chair and asked him to take a seat. ¡°Thanks to your financial support, Mr. Kayden, so my team could start shooting so soon, ¡° the director put away the cigarette and said with a ttery smile. He had spent several sponsor¡¯s money on the props and hiring a good shooting team, so he didn¡¯t have enough money for the post-production at all. If it weren¡¯t that Mr. Kayden generously gave him fifty million, he wouldn¡¯t start so soon. Ellie was slightly taken aback. She had thought that Kayden just talked to the director so that she could be the female leading role. Much to her surprise, he had sponsored the movie as well. She felt quite touched as if she were a princess doted by Kayden. With the cigarette between his fingers, Kayden looked quite impatient. ¡°Show me the y script.¡± The director wiped off the sweat on his forehead. For some reason, he had a bad hunch. The scrip holder next to him handed Kayden the y script wisely. ... Kayden went through the script. His face went livid. ¡°Bang!¡± He smashed the scrip onto the ground. With a sneer, he said, ¡°The first scene was about rape. The second was about having sex after getting drunk. The third was about passionate kissing in the rain. The fourth was about rape again. Who the fuck is the scriptwriter? I¡¯ve spent fifty million for such bullshit? What¡¯s the difference from an adult movie?¡± Kayden was so furious. If it were only one or two erotic scenes, it would be fine. He continuously saw such scenes without an end. As soon as he thought that Ellie would be taken advantage of so many times, he wished he could shoot all the people on the scene. All staff trembled. The director almost burst into tears. There were hundreds of scenes in a movie, and there were only four or five erotic scenes in total, which wasn¡¯t a lot. It was quite popr in movies nowadays. If there were no attractive features, no audience would be willing to buy the ticket. ¡°Mr. Kayden, those scenes are necessary ording to the plot. It could enhance the plot. Later, we¡¯ll deal with them during the post-production phase. There wouldn¡¯t be so many scenes when it¡¯s on the screen,¡± the director immediately exined. Seeing that Kayden still pulled a long face, the director walked up and whispered, ¡°Mr. Kayden, I did that all following your requests. You want Ellie to be famous, right? Stripping will make her famous just like other actresses. The faster she strips, the faster she can get famous.¡± It was said that the curves of a woman¡¯s bosom were a sign of her career. If Ellie wouldn¡¯t expose her body, she wouldn¡¯t be able to have a career in the entertainment business. Only when she was exposed more could she have more exposure in public, which was helpful for her career development. Kayden¡¯s mouth corners twitched, feeling that he asked for the trouble himself. ... ¡°Darling, why are you so mad? I like this y script.¡± Ellie approached them. She called Kayden ¡°darling¡± so clearly. The director was shocked. It turned out that this woman was Mr. Kayden¡¯s girlfriend indeed. He wondered when Kayden became so hardcore. There was only silence around them. Kayden couldn¡¯t do anything to her at all. Helplessly, he heaved a sigh. ¡°Since you like it, it¡¯s up to you. Whatever you want to shoot, just tell the scriptwriter to change the script.¡± ¡°Whoa, for real? Darling Kayden, you are awesome. I love you so much. You are my star, my superstar! Wow...¡± Ellie suddenly kissed him. She was so delighted that she almost started circling and dancing. ¡°Behave yourself. Don¡¯t get a cold.¡± Seeing that she was so happy, Kayden curled up his lips into a smile. She was wrapped in his big suit jacket, looking extremely petite and fragile. He felt his heart was tickling as if a kitten was ying with it. Of course, she looked quite fragile, but she had an extremely strong inner mind. Saniyah, who kept watching them, couldn¡¯t suppress her intention any longer. She walked over, looking quite gracefully and elegantly. ¡°It turned out to be you, Mr. Kayden. No wonder I find you look familiar from afar. Nice to see you again. I¡¯m Saniyah Steele. We met once on a cruise.¡± Kayden frowned a bit. He had no impression of her name at all. As for the cruise, he often took it. He wondered if they truly had met before. Seeing that she was so affirmative, Kayden thought probably they had met once. Hence, he said in a polite tone, ¡°Hi, Miss Steele. What a coincidence. It turns out you are also here.¡± Chapter 504: Stay and Watch Chapter 504: Stay and Watch Ellie suddenly felt a sense of crisis. This Saniyah hadn''t spoken to her since she came. Why was she suddenly here? She said that she knew Kayden, but it was more likely to be her trick. Ellie stood beside Kayden with a nervous expression. Saniyah didn''t really know Kayden. She just wanted to give it a try. Seeing that Ellie was so nervous, she sneered, thinking, ''You can take away my position as the leadingdy all because of this man. If I win him over, you''ll be nothing.'' "So Ms. Jones is Mr. Kayden''s younger sister. No wonder I feel like we have a special bond the first second I saw you." Saniyah smiled with an elegant and unaffected expression. She seemed to be simply wless. Compared to Ellie, who had been jumping around andughing, she waspletely different. She was like a goddess and Ellie an ill-breeding girl. Ellie immediately leaned into Kayden''s ear and muttered, "How hypocritical! She hasn''t spoken to me since she came. She''s lying to you, Kayden." Ellie didn''t keep her voice low. She clearly wanted to embarrass Saniyah. However, Saniyah was much more cunning than Ellie. She looked hurt and lowered her head somewhat dejectedly. ''She really knows how to fake it!'' Ellie gritted her teeth. Kayden didn''t feel anything special. Saniyah wasn''t the woman he loved, so he didn''t care if she was embarrassed or not. He patted Ellie on the shoulder and said, "Alright, you can do whatever you want. I''m just passing by and paying you a visit." "Kayden, you are leaving?" Ellie suddenly felt a little reluctant to part with him. "I just came by to see you. Now that I''ve seen you, I have to leave. I have a lot of things to do. I''m not like you, doing nothing and thinking about men all day." Kayden sounded a little jealous. "Kayden, are you jealous? Don''t worry. I''m not ying the field. If I get tired of him, I''ll send him back." Ellie put her arm around Kayden''s shoulder, smiling. "But Kayden, you have to get him here first. I''ve been thinking about him for a long time." Kayden regretted it. Why would he mention men? Now Ellie thought of that English guy again. The young women nowadays talked about fooling around with men all day long. They had a really modern point of view. The Jones sisters were both weirdoes. The older sister was na?ve and innocent, while the younger one was cunning, clever, and mischievous. He and Master Smith must have done something bad in their previous life, so they would fall into their hands this life. "Alright. Got it. When did I fail to do what I promised you? You can just rest assured and go on with your shooting. I will get it done." Kayden felt a headache. It was easy to say, but how could it be so easy to do it? It was easier said than done. That was a human being. He couldn''t just knock him unconscious and send him to Ellie. Even if he did so, Ellie couldn''t force him if that guy didn''t say yes to what she said. Or maybe he could drug this guy before he sent him to Ellie? The more Kayden thought about it, the more he found it sordid. "Kayden, why don''t you stay here for a while? I''m about to shoot my scene. Come and watch me." Ellie grabbed his arm and suggested. All the staff present collectively wiped away their cold sweat. He was a gangster! What if he got upset and razed the set to the ground? ... Kayden hadn''t been interested, but when he saw Ellie''s expectant gaze, his heart softened and he nodded. Ellie happily dragged Kayden to the set, leaving a group of staff behind. They looked at each other, dumbfounded. "Alright, move your ass. Lights, costume, make-up, hurry up and get ready. We''ll start shootingter." The director shouted. Everyone then seemed to recover from the shock and started to work. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Are you ready for your scene today? Do you want to clear the sit?" The script supervisor walked over to Nico and asked. The biggest scene was that Ellie, who yed the mistress of an underground organization''s leader, had romantic sex when she pleaded for Nico''s help. In the end, the leader of the underground organization, the supporting role, discovered the whole thing. Then Ellie would be abused by that leader and died in Nico''s arms. It was just acting, so Nico didn''t have any problem with filming with Ellie. However, Kayden would be watching then, and Nico didn''t know what Kayden would react. Nico wasn''t stupid. He could tell that Mr. Kayden cared much about Ellie. Kayden invested so much in Ellie. Nico knew Kayden didn''t just take Ellie as his sister. Kayden seemed really possessive. Although it was just acting, Nico was afraid that knew Kayden would shoot him dead if he gets over the line somehow. "No need to clear the site. Ask the director if we could fake the kiss." Nico thought for a moment and said. The script supervisor immediately understood his worries and couldn''t help but admire his thoughtfulness. He nodded and agreed to talk to the director. Saniyah walked over to Kayden and sat down. While ying her phone, she asked in a causal tone, "How long does Mr. Kayden n to stay in Venice?" Kayden was watching Ellie put on her makeup. He replied carelessly, "That depends." He then said nothing else. "Do you know what they''re shooting today?" Saniyah asked on another subject. Kayden knew what she was trying to say, so he deliberately waited for her to bring it up. Seeing that he did not seem interested, Saniyah could only answer herself. "Today, they are going to shoot a sex scene. Reporters must be dying to see this. ''The fledgling actress hooked up with the popr star Nico and their passionate scene is rumored to be a real affair.'' The director has been preparing to hype this scandal for a long time." Saniyah was supposed to be the girl in the scandal. Hearing these words, Kayden asked, "It''s normal to hype a film like this in the industry, but I have never heard of this Nico before. Who is he?" "Don''t you know?" Saniyah said in surprise, "Before Nico became famous, he had been in love with the famous actor Rick. ording to reliable sources, Nico kicked Rick away after he became famous and denied they had ever had a rtionship, which made Rick sad for a long time. In the end, the King retired from the entertainment industry. But I don''t think that''s true. Nico is a good actor. If he stayed low-key and just focuses on acting, he would still be popr. He didn''t need to lie about his rtionship. It would leave him trouble." "He''s gay?" Kayden got the point. "Well..." Saniyah paused for a second. "The rumors say so." ''Really? If that''s the case, then things would be much easier.'' A strange light shed through Kayden''s eyes, so fast that no one could see. "Mr. Kayden, I can see you and Ms. Jones are pretty close," Saniyah spoke again, while Kayden raised his eyebrows, wanting to hear what she would say next. "I don''t have any other intentions. I just feel that there are very few men as nice as Mr. Kayden. I''m just a little envious of Ms. Jones." Saniyah said in a regretful tone. Kayden looked at her exquisite and beautiful face with deep meaning. He seemed to have realized that this woman was quite smart. Unfortunately, she had gone too far and was not his type. ... The car stopped in front of a temporarily rented apartment. The so-called exciting bed scene was going to be staged here. The staff got off one after another. Kayden got off the car with a domineering aura. He threw the car door and lit a cigarette. The corner of his mouth was shrouded in smoke, and his gaze was sharper than a group of foreign performers. This person really was born to y the role of a gangster. He had that aura. Ellie and Nico were escorted to the makeshift dressing room by the staff. The other residents of the apartment were curious about arge number of people with cameras, so they came over to watch. "Nico studies the case in his room and Ellie knocks on the door anxiously from outside. Once he opens the door, you pounce on him and ask for protection. After the conversation is over, you two look at each other with affection and then to the passionate scene. Are you both okay with that?" Ellie heard the director loud and clear. ''Pound on him? Look at each other? Passionate scene? Director, I like what I''m hearing!'' Ellie thought. When Kayden saw Ellie''s expression, he became kind of sad. Nico was very handsome, while Ellie looked especially cute and beautiful today. What a perfect match! Seeing her aggressive expression, Kayden was worried about the love pursuit n he had yet to carry out. When they were about to start filming, Kayden started to get annoyed and irritated. Although this sex scene was fake and was only part of her job, he felt ufortable when he thought that Ellie was going to have intimate contact with another man. "Everyone gets ready. We will start." At this moment, Nico was dressed in a bathrobe, as if he had just left the bathroom. He held a book in one hand and drank tea from the other. He sat on the sofa and pretended to be attentive. Suddenly, a soul-stirring doorbell rang out from outside the door, as well as a knock on the door, causing Kayden''s heart to ache. He knew that once the door was opened, it would be the time for Ellie to throw herself into the embrace of others. The special effects crew warmed up the scene by creating thunder and rain outside. Nico opened the door, and Ellie rushed in and threw herself into his arms. Her trembling body was still dripping with raindrops. Anyone could not help loving her upon seeing her. "Nick, save me." Nick is Nico''s name in the y. "Martina, what exactly happened?" Nico pushed away from the wet hair on her forehead and asked worriedly. Ellie hugged Nico tightly and said pitifully, "I really can''t stand that pervert Jack anymore. You don''t even know what he did to me. Take me away from him as far as you can, okay?" "Calm down and tell me what happened first." Nico pushed her away from a little. It was what the plot required, and was also his reflex. Ellie''s eyes turned red, and her tears were then streamed down. She was really good at crying. Kayden sighed emotionally from the side. All the tears she had shed on him in the past were probably her acting as well. She put her hand on her shoulder and pulled off her clothes, exposing more than half of her back. Her fair skin was covered with bruises and swelling created by the dresser''s skillful hands as if she had been abused. Nico seemed to be attracted by the wounds. His face was filled with shock and sorrow. He gently touched the fake wounds, tears rolling in his eyes. While everyone was intoxicated by this sad atmosphere, Kayden could clearly feel irritated. He knew that it was fake, but he still couldn''t stop himself. He couldn''t stop himself from wanting to kill that bastard called Jack. Chapter 505: I Can Wear Whatever I Want Chapter 505: I Can Wear Whatever I Want "That bastard Jack hurt you like this?" Nico''s tone was full of grief and anger. "Jack has known that you approached me to investigate him, and I know too much about him, so he gave me a small warning. Nick, take me away. Please, go wherever you want, as long as you take me out of here." She lifted her sad face and looked at him resentfully. They suddenly leaned against each other tightly. Their heads were two mas that attracted each other. Their red lips were glued together. Nico held her up and walked from the sofa to a queen-sized bed. ''What! That''s my girl!'' Kayden stood up grumpily, his eyes shining with a fierce light. ... Everyone was shocked, and the director''s heart was almost in his mouth. Nico became even more absent-minded. He could neither focus on kissing Ellie nor be in character. Ellie, on the other hand, seemed to be in the right state. She took the initiative to kiss Nico on his lips and his sturdy chest. It looked as if Ellie was going to swallow him. "Cut!" The director shouted when he found something wrong. He stepped forward and asked Nico, "What''s wrong? It''s been very smooth. Why did you suddenly hesitate?" Nico, who was embarrassed to exin, could only apologize to him. The director then turned on the camera to reshoot. However, when making out with Ellie for only one minute, Nico saw Kayden''s horrible gazeing through the crowd as if to kill him. His heart trembled. He felt he had done something wrong. He stopped all his movements and stared at Kayden in astonishment. "Cut!" The director stopped the acting again. "What''s wrong with you?" Ellie also looked up at Nico. She thought, "I''m enjoying taking advantage of you. Why did you go wrong all the time? However, it''s not a bad thing because the more times you go wrong, the more chances I can get to kiss you." "I..." Nico thought, ''If I speak out the reason, my acting skills would be questioned. It''s not easy for me to get the opportunity to act in a big-budget movie. I couldn''t blow it up.'' So, he didn''t say anything. The director didn''t know what to do. He guessed that Nico was influenced by Kayden, so he called him over for a private conversation. "I know you''re under pressure. It''s difficult for you to act well when stared at by Kayden, but remember that you''re professional. How can a professional actor be affected by a small obstacle? Adjust yourself and we''ll start overter." Nico nodded in shame. He took a deep breath and decided to throw caution to the wind. Ellie had her makeup refined and walked towards Nico, "Nico, are you affected by Kayden? Don''t worry, he looks fierce, but actually, he is very nice." Nico didn''t say anything. He thought, ''Kayden is only being nice to you. I''ve heard of Kayden. He is the leader of the underground organization that kills people without blinking an eye. Now that I''ve kissed you, he would kill me cruelly.'' Right now, Nico wished that Ellie were not that important to Kayden so that he would not treat me brutally. However, if she were not important, why would Kaydene all the way to see you?'' Nico sighed, believing that his life would be miserable. "Let''s do it again." The director shouted and everyone returned to their posts. Two minutester, the director stopped the shooting again. "Please clear the irrelevant people out of here." Nico couldn''t bear Kayden''s sharp gaze any longer, so he gathered up his courage to make such a request. The director''s heart shrank. He thought, "Nico, Kayden is our biggest sponsor. How dare you clear him out of here? Aren''t you afraid that he would kill you?" Nico was afraid, but being stared at by Kayden''s gaze, let alone acting, he couldn''t even read his lines. Kayden sneered and extinguished the cigarette in his hand. "Ellie, do your best. I''ll wait for you outside." After saying that, he left with the onlookers. In an instant, all the staff in the room heaved a sigh of relief. Thankfully, they could feel free to work again. Nico also felt relieved and returned to his original state. However, he would never know that his nightmare had just begun. ... After filming the three scenes, it was already evening. The director suggested that everyone go back to the hotel to have a rest first and get ready for the party at night. Ellie asked curiously, "Director, what party?" "It''s a cocktail party. Dress nicely." The directorughed. Ellie rolled her eyes and thought, ''Dress nicely for the party? Would there be so many reporters?'' "Don''t think too much. By the way, Mr. Kayden is still waiting for you outside. Just go." The director suddenly got nervous. Being reminded by him, Ellie hastily ran out without even removing her makeup. By the sea, the waves were rolling, and the rocks were as beautiful as scattered gemstones under the setting sun. "Check the background of Nico as detailed as possible." Kayden pressed the cigarette on the ground and lowered his voice a lot. "Yes, Mr. Kayden." A respectful voice came from the phone. After hanging up the phone, Kayden took out another cigarette. Before he could light it, he heard someone approaching behind him. "Kayden, there you are. I''ve been looking for you for a long time." Ellie ran over and sat down beside him. "All done?" Kayden lit up his cigarette and took a long puff. "Yes. I just need to take a few pick-up shotster." "I see. Are you free tonight? I can show you around. The night view of Venice is pretty nice. We can watch it while rowing." Ellie cried out excitedly, "I''d like to. I''d like to." But the director said that there would be a cocktail party tonight, and it seems that there will be a lot of reporters. How about you apany me to the party first? When it''s over, we can go to see the night view." Ellie came up with this way to achieve the best of both worlds. "A cocktail party?" Kayden frowned slightly and recalled that Saniyah said that the movie was going to hype. He immediately knew the purpose of the party. "Do you have any clothes for it?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Clothes for the cocktail party? Evening dress? Oh no, I don''t have one. What should I do?" Ellie panicked. ''What''s the big deal? Why the panic?'' Kayden couldn''t understand. He directly said, "If you don''t have such a dress, let''s go buy one. Whatever you like, I can buy it for you. If you can''t find one that satisfies you, I will order designers to design thetest dress for you right now. Master Smith always does so for ine." "Kayden, you''re so nice. I like the backless dress with a deep-V neckline. It''s very sexy. I''ve always wanted to wear it." Thinking of the sexy and charming dress worn by film stars at the awards ceremony, her mind went dizzy. She didn''t expect that one day, she could be like them. Deep V, backless ... Kayden''s eyes darkened. He had already had a mental picture of her in the dress. Her graceful curves, her fair skin ... If he continued to picture like this, he didn''t know what he would do to Ellie. "Then let''s go. There isn''t much time left until evening." Kayden stood up and directly pulled her up from the reef. Their figures moved further and further away under the afterglow of the setting sun. On the minibus arranged by the hotel, Ellie looked around curiously like a child and enjoyed the exotic scenery. She had been in Venice for a while, but she had never looked at it carefully. She was either in the hotel or on the set all day. She almost forgot how beautiful this country was. The air in Venice was so clean that one couldn''t help but want to take two more breaths. Venice is a beautiful city. It is built on the water where it is most unlikely to build a city. Its tourism industry is very developed and foreign tourists can be seen everywhere. Ellie looked around and felt that everything was new. Sometimes, when she saw handsome foreign tourists, she would suddenly rush in front of them and ask them to take a group photo with her, just like a little girl who was crazy about handsome boys. "You like foreigners very much?" Kayden asked unhappily. Ellie tilted her head and thought for a while, "I can''t say that I like them, but they are really good- looking, especially their blue eyes, their high-bridge nose, and their fair skin. However, when I see such men many times, I don''t find them attractive anymore." "Then why did you keep running over to take a photo with them?" He asked, puzzled. Ellie replied proudly, "I took these photos so that I can post them on Weiboter. I bet that many female netizens will be jealous of me." Besides, clicks and forwarding rates would be scraping up. Kayden was speechless. What was Weibo? He had heard of it many times but he didn''t know what exactly it was. He decided to learn more about it so that next time when Ellie mentioned it, he would be able to say something. Looking at Ellie beside him, he found her quite cute, young, and lively. She kept talking as if she would never get tired. "Kayden, where are we going to buy a dresster? Can you speak Italian?" "No, but we can ask them to speak Chinese," Kayden said casually. Ellie instantly looked at Kayden with adoration and thought, "Ask the Italians to speak Chinese? Kayden, how domineering you are!" "What are you talking about? You look so happy." Saniyah walked over and sat sideways on Kayden''s left armrest. "There are so many empty seats on the minibus. Why would you sit here?" Ellie sounded quite unfriendly. She didn''t know why she would be unhappy about this. ... Ellie looked around. Apart from the seats taken by them and a few staff members, there were only machines on the other seats of this minibus. Why did Saniyahe over here? Saniyah looked embarrassed, "I just came to remind you that the bus will take you to the hotel first while the rest of us would go meet the sponsor. We would rush back before the party. Since the party is going to be open to the press, you''d better have a good rest so that you would look good on the camera." "Don''t bother. We''ll get off the bus soon. Kayden is going to take me shopping for a dress." "The dress for you is ready. It is provided by the costume sponsors of this movie. You probably don''t know that our tickets, food, and amodation are all sponsored by them, so they are the ones to pick up the clothes, jewelry, and shoes for us. We can''t make our own decisions." ''Being supplied by sponsors? What if it doesn''t look good on me?'' Ellie felt a little upset. ''Saniyah was the spokesperson, so they would pick the best dress for her. As for me, I''m a neer. How would I have the right to choose a dress?'' Ellie said proudly, "Who said it? Kayden is the biggest sponsor, so he has the right to make decisions. I can wear whatever I want." Chapter 506: Is She Really that Beautiful? Chapter 506: Is She Really that Beautiful? Saniyahughed at her ignorance but did not show it on her face, saying, "Mr. Kayden is indeed the biggest investor, but he can''t make a decision alone. The distributor, producer, and sponsor all have a saying. Of course, you can continue to go your own way, but it will be hard for the director to exin to the sponsor." Seeing that Saniyah had mentioned the director, Ellie hesitated. She was still a freshman. Offending the director was not good for her. Besides, this fat director treated her well, so she did not want to bother him. After thinking for a while, Elliepromised. However, when she thought that Saniyah would be the only one who could shine at night, her happiness diminished greatly. She turned her gaze back to the scenery outside the window. In the distance, sunlight shone on the blue water, golden light glittering. However, such beautiful scenery couldn''t interest her. Seeing that her goal had been achieved, Saniyah got up and left gracefully. No one noticed that Kayden suddenly blew smoke and smiled faintly. ... The minibus was moving on the winding road. After a while, it stopped in front of several adjoining buildings with white walls and red tiles. "Kayden, I''ll go to take a shower and remove the makeup first. I''ll be back soon." Ellie reluctantly said goodbye to Kayden because the dresser repeatedly urged her to leave. "Are you Nico?" Kayden came to the sofa chair in the hall and sat down. Nico nodded. Kayden suddenly looked at him. He was nervous. "I heard you''re gay." Kayden looked at Ellie''s back and dropped the cigarette ashes into the ashtray. "Of course not. Paparazzi make up these things." Nico was shocked but said calmly. "I don''t know if it''s true. But I do have a photo of you sleeping with a guitarist of a rock band. I''m thinking that your agent won''t allow you to fall in love with anybody now, let alone someone who isn''t helpful to your acting career. Besides, he''s a man." "What exactly are you trying to say?" Nico''s expression changed. "Nothing. I just want to make a deal with you." Nico was silent for a moment. A deal? He didn''t have any ability but a handsome face. Why would Kayden want to make a deal with him? "Tell me who you want me to please." Nico sneered. "Indeed, you are very smart. I appreciate that, but being too smart is not necessarily a good thing," Kayden said calmly. His indifferent attitude made Nico feel uneasy. What did Kayden mean? Did he misunderstand Kayden? "This is my phone number. You can call me after you think it over." Leaving a business card, Kayden stood up suddenly and headed for the hotel elevator. Nico looked at his back and felt a little doubtful, but more uneasy. ... After Ellie finished removing her makeup, she went for a sauna in the hotel. After that, her skin has been adjusted to its best condition. She wore arge white bathrobe and her white lower legs were exposed in the air attractively. Ellie was about to return to her room, but a waiter told her that her room was changed. Feeling strange, she followed the waiter to the new room. When the door was opened, she couldn''t help but admire it in her heart. It was the most luxurious room she had ever seen. There was a big bed and ady silk nightgown lying on the bed. When she saw the price tag which had not been torn off, she felt shocked. ''Such a nightgown cost 10,000 euros, 100,000 yuan! Heavens, this was too extravagant!'' Ellie walked over to see the jewelry on the dressing table beside the bed. She was shocked once again. It was all thetest jewelry of the season. She saw them in the magazine a few days ago. And the price of each item was no less than 500,000 RMB. ''Heavens, who was so generous? Is this fake?'' She picked up a few of them excitedly and tried them on. She showed herself in front of the mirror, admiring her own beauty. At this moment, the wind blew in. The curtains floated up again. After Ellie walked to the window and opened the curtains, she was so astonished that she didn''t know what to say. Sea! A vast blue sea entered her eyes. No rubbish was on the white sand beach. And the air was so fresh and soothing. The afterglow of the setting sun was reflected on the coastline, winding and stretching like a golden road. "Wow! So beautiful! The director is so nice! I love him so much!" Ellie was so excited that she shouted. Just now, she felt bad because she couldn''t buy clothes. But now she felt great again. She loved this ce, and she would like to live here for the rest of her life. Ellie looked around. Suddenly, she noticed that there was a door next to the TV. Ellie walked over to take a look and found that it was locked. Ellie did not think too much. She thought it was probably the neighboring room. She touched the ne on her neck. The cool texture reminded her that everything was real. It was not a dream. "Five hundred thousand! This is the first time that I have seen something so expensive!" Ellie took off the ne carefully. The more she looked at the ne, the more she couldn''t take it off. She decided that she would ask her sister to buy her er. Anyway, her brother-inw was extremely rich. There was other jewelry on the table. Seeing them, Ellie''s eyes lit up again. She used half an hour to try them on one by one and failed to choose a favorite. In the end, she was so tired that she fell asleep with a box of jewelry in her arms happily. ... "Wake up, it''s time to get up and prepare." Ellie felt that someone was shaking her shoulder and calling her name. She reluctantly opened her eyes. Kayden startled her. "Kayden... how did you get in?" She remembered that the door was locked. "The two rooms are connected," Kayden said, pointing to the open door next to the TV. Ellie immediately got out of bed and walked to another room to check. Indeed, except for the man''s pajama on the bed, all the furniture was the same. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Kayden, what''s your purpose?" Ellie looked at him suspiciously. Suddenly sheughed and said, "Kayden, you didn''t forget the feeling of being with mest time, did you?" She wouldn''t mind doing it again. She also got enjoyment because of his good skill. As she said, she turned her arms around Kayden''s neck. "Anyway, there''s still time before the party starts. Why don''t we...?" Ellie had a pair of charming eyes and beautiful red lips. Vaguely, Kayden could see her revealing bosoms. She wore the ne Kayden gave her. Ellie was a true siren! Kayden''s throat moved. He almost couldn''t control himself and push her on the bed. However, thinking of his n, he suppressed his urge and put down her hands. He said calmly, "What are you thinking about? I don''t want to do that. You are in the best room in the hotel. I won''t live in ordinary rooms. As for you, I promised ine that I will take good care of you. If you don''t want to stay with me, you can go back to your room." "I do want to stay with you." Ellie wouldn''t settle for the second-best. The bed of her own room was terrible, and she felt her back hurts because of that bed. She wanted to move to a better room a long time ago. "I''ve already found someone to help you with dressing and makeup. She is about to be here. Get up and prepare!" Just as he finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. "She is here." He went to open the door. Then he saw an exquisite and beautiful Italiandy. Two helpers followed her, with clothes on their hands. "It''s her." Kayden pointed at Ellie. "You can start now." Wow, it looked so great. Excitedly, Ellie walked to her room and let the professional stylists help her. "Kayden, didn''t Saniyah say that we couldn''t decide what to wear?" Ellie asked Kayden while she was putting on her makeup. "But investors have the right to decide what their femalepanions wear. We don''t need to care about the sponsors," Kayden said with a smile. "Wow, Kayden, you''re so powerful. I admire you so much. Saniyah will be definitely angryter." Ellie was so happy. "Don''t move. Watch your makeup." Kayden was speechless. At this moment, Kayden received a phone call. He looked at the phone number and went to the balcony and picked it up. Ten minutester "Damn it! Your idea is terrible! What kind of person do you think I am? Cut the crap. Dot to tell Master Smith about this. Otherwise, I will ask Young Mistress to take Hazel out for six months ... Shit, you hung up my call! How dare you!" "Kayden, who are you speaking with? Come in and talk with me." Ellie could not move. She was bored. Kayden hung up the phone, lowered his head, and cursed. ''Lucas is so bad. He came up with such a terrible idea!'' Hearing Ellie''s voice, Kayden immediately went back to his room and walked to her. The surprise in his eyes was obvious. He adjusted his breath and said in a calm tone, "Sit here. I need to deal with something. I''ll be right back." Ellie did not agree and wanted to change his mind by pretending to be pitiful. However, Kayden directly left the room. An hourter, Kayden returned. Ellie also finished dressing. She was brought to Kayden by the stylist. "Mr. Kayden, have look. This youngdy is so charming," the stylist praised sincerely. After putting on makeup, Ellie was indeed more attractive. The silver dress showed her sexy curve. Her revealing shoulders also added to her charm. The dress was decorated with hundreds of small pearls, which looked like stars in the dim light. She wore a pair of dazzling diamond earrings and a diamond ne of the same style, which made her look like a nobledy. Kayden was stunned for a while. He couldn''t believe what he saw. This beautiful and elegant woman was Ellie? It was unbelievable. She just put on makeup. But she looked like a different person! ... "Am I really beautiful?" Ellie couldn''t wait to see herself look in the mirror. Chapter 507: Jealousy Chapter 507: Jealousy "The gasp of surprise will tell you whether you are beautiful or not!" Kayden waved his hand. The designer and her assistant left because they knew they should leave Kayden and Ellie alone. Kayden said, "Alright, it''s time for us to go downstairs and let everyone see your beauty!" "No, I haven''t looked myself in the mirror yet. I want to know what I look like now." Ellie was so curious. "Not now. Just leave some suspense. You''ll knowter." Kayden stopped her. Ellie couldn''t wait. She quickly flipped through her bag, took out her phone, and looked at herself with the screen. "Wow, is this me? Is this me? So beautiful! Oh my God, I''ve never been so beautiful in my life..." "It''s you, definitely. Hurry up, do you still want to rub Saniyah''s nose?" Kayden''s words got on Ellie''s nerve. Unsurprisingly, she threw away her phone and grabbed Kayden''s arm. "Let''s go, I almost forgot. I can''t let Nico see her before me. I wonder how Nico will react when he sees me." Nico again. Hearing that, Kayden''s heart sank. In the lobby of the hotel, reporters were taking pictures and interviewing Saniyah, who was glowing. To rival Ellie, Saniyah intentionally dressed herself up. A fiery red evening dress entuated her fine skin. The sleeveless low-cut dress revealed the skin on her chest, which added a tinge of mour to her. The pearl earrings and nes made her more attractive. Her bearing showed that she was a confident superstar. She believed that when Kayden saw her, he would stare at her without a blink. As for Ellie, she was nothing but a country girl. The feeling of being around by many men was quite good. Countless men ttered her. Even more, men wanted to have intimate contact with her. And she enjoyed their ttery and attention. Just as she was conversing with a television reporter as if she were a queen, the reporters who were originally around her suddenly turned to the elevator and started taking pictures. "Wow, there are so many people." Ellie, who had just stepped out of the elevator, whispered to Kayden when she saw the reporters swarming up. "Kayden, look at me. Is my hair messy? Is my eyeshadow blurry? I''m so nervous." "No, you''re beautiful." Kayden replied unhesitatingly, "And there''s nothing to be nervous about. I''m here for you." Ellie was slightly stunned. "I''m here for you". This sentence somehow touched her. She became rxed suddenly. She was not afraid or anxious anymore. Her tightened body was also rxed. Kayden held Ellie and walked towards the hall gracefully. To be honest, Kayden was always walking arrogantly. So acting gracefully was not easy for him, yet after minor adjustments, he almost nailed it. He was just like a real gentleman with etiquette. After all, he was Kayden! He had served Master Smith since he was young. He had attended all kinds of parties. Being at a party was just like being in his own kitchen. He was so familiar with such an asion. Saniyah was immediately ignored because Ellie was more beautiful than her with make-up. Her clothes and the ring diamonds made her the focus of attention, attracting the reporter more. And the man in a pure ck suit next to her wore a cold look. He made the scene more charming. Although the suit wasn''t formal enough, yet it added a tinge of mystery to him. He was like a terrifying and mysterious leader of the Mafia. After thinking for a few seconds, Saniyah decided to bring attention to her. And she came up to Kayden. The crowds thus made a way for Saniyah. And these two beauties got their eyes met. Just wait to see what would happen. Saniyah smiled at Kayden and then said to Ellie, "You are so beautiful. Everyone present here is impressed by your beauty." Being Praised in front of so many people, Ellie felt a little embarrassed, "That''s just because I''m wearing makeup. You are the true beauty." Saniyah didn''t reply. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She smiled and drew her hair behind her ears. Such a movement again attracted the attention of the reporters. They all raised their cameras at her. "Alright, it''s time for dinner. Everyone, please head to the restaurant." The host adjusted the microphone and said from the podium. Though the dinner was a buffet, everyone was just grabbing a bite. They were really busy posing for pictures. Ellie and Saniyah were surrounded by cameras and shes. Several times, Ellie was blinded by the intense light. Finally, when the reporter was tired, Kayden walked over and asked in a low voice, "Such party won''t make you full. Later, let''s eat snacks served in Venice at night." "I expected that. I only care about whether I am pretty on the photos." Ellie said casually. "Don''t worry, I promise all the photos are fine," Kayden said calmly. Ellie''s eyes lit up, "Kayden, those reporters were invited by you?" "I just gave a hint to them. It''s a piece of cake." Saniyah was secretly observing Ellie and Kayden. Seeing the two were chatting andughing, she felt frustrated. How could she allow herself to be at a disadvantage? Thus, she found every opportunity to disturb them. For example, she would walk up to him, nced at his te, and put his favorite food on his te. asionally, she would raise her goblet from afar and propose a toast. However, Kayden treated her quite indifferently. He was simply nodding to her, not even saying a single word. "If everyone is well fed, please follow me." The person in charge of the party said. Ellie held Kayden''s arm and whispered at his ear, "I wonder what tricks are ying here." Kayden only smiled. Every minute he was with Ellie was a pleasure. Even if he was only able to stand by her and did nothing, he was contented. A group of people followed the person in charge to the dancing floor. There was a band. The bar at the side served all kinds of drinks. Illuminated by the dim light, Ellie''s dress became even more eye- catching. "To celebrate the smooth filming, we held a humble party. I hope that all the dancing masters can join us." The person in charge waved at the band. "Of course, the first dance will be performed by the leading actor and actress." As soon as he finished, the audience broke into apuse. Saniyah apuded as well. She thought that Ellie couldn''t dance. She would like to see how Ellie would embarrass herself in front of everyer. Nico walked over like a prince and held Ellie''s hand. "My beautiful princess, may I have the honor to dance with you?" Ellie''s eyes lit up. She hurriedly nodded and followed him. The melodious waltz immediately sounded. Saniyah was disappointed. It looked like Ellie had practiced dancing before to be an actress. Ellie was not good at study but she was really talented in rhythm. After several glimpses, she would know how to dance. "Ms. Jones, you are a great dancer!" Nico said in surprise. Ellie chuckled, "I''ve been practicing for a long time. Today, my efforts finally paid off." Saniyah''s face turned ashen. She thought that Ellie would make a fool of herself. And she would be thrilled if Ellie fell. Maybe her falling would make headlines tomorrow. However... Saniyah looked at them jealously. Only God knew how jealous she was. After they finished one song, Nico looked at Ellie with surprise. He couldn''t move his eyes away from Ellie. Perhaps his previous impression of her was wrong. Nico sent Ellie back to her seat, and the waiter brought them champagne. Nico thought the bubbling golden liquid was soda and drank a full mouthful. When the liquid slipped down his throat, Nico knew that he was wrong. There came silence. Ellie noticed the change in Nico''s expression and blinked as she reminded him, "Nico, slow down, or you''ll get drunk." Nico frowned. "I think I''m already drunk." The wine was so intense that his sight became blurry at once, and his head got dizzy. "Do you want to have a rest over there? Quite a few reporters are here." Ellie pointed to a corner not far. The lights there were also dim, so few people would notice them. Nico nced in that direction and thought, "Too far!" But before he replied to Ellie, Ellie held his arms and went in the direction. "Can I have a dance with you?" Saniyah walked over and invited Kayden to dance. He looked towards Ellie. He saw she was chatting happily with Nico there. Ellie was always around him. But when he needed her, she was having fun with others. He knew Ellie well. It was obvious that she had ns for Nico. Kayden knew this from Ellie''s smug smile. "Mr. Kayden?" Saniyah called his name again hesitantly. ''Would you shut up?'' Kayden red at Saniyah. Saniyah''s heart trembled. She suddenly hesitated. ''Damn it, where was Ellie going? Is she going to do that right now in front of so many people?'' Seeing what Ellie had done, Kayden was enraged. How could she do that now? He had just had someone drug Nico, but the drug didn''t work now. Yet Ellie had already begun her n. How bold she was! What if some reporters saw her? ''Damn it, I can''t see her anymore.'' Kayden''s sight was blocked by other dancers. He was so annoyed. "Mr. Kayden, the song has begun. Let''s..." Kayden nced at Saniyah and looked in the direction of Ellie, who was about to disappear from his sight. He had no choice but to hold Saniyah''s hand and walk towards the dance floor, then slowly moved to where Ellie was. Chapter 508: Being Sulky Chapter 508: Being Sulky Kayden and Saniyah were so close when they did the Blues Dance that they could almost smell each other. "I didn''t expect Mr. Kayden to dance so well," Saniyah said this unconscionablepliment after she almost fell over due to Kayden''s dance steps. "You danced well, too," Kayden said coldly, cursing in his heart. ''Damn, I can''t see them again. Fu*k! Where did the two go?'' "Mr. Kayden, in fact, apart from dancing together, we can also be close. So, how about we get to know the feelings about each other first? A warming-up for our closer rtionship is very good." Saniyah purposely nestled up against Kayden by the chest and kissed him on the chin with her red lips. Her voice was soft and gentle, showing a coquettish charm. Concentrated on looking for Ellie''s figure, Kayden didn''t listen to what she was saying. He just responded absent-mindedly, "Mm-hmm." Saniyah thought that he had agreed, and couldn''t help rejoicing in her heart. She knew that no man could resist her charm. How could Elliepare with her? "Nico, this position is good. Look, we can see them from here, but none of them can see us here." Ellie was proud of her sharp eyes to find such a good ce. Just now it was lucky that everyone was focused on dancing at the near end of the song so that they could hide here from the crowd. "It is indeed a good ce here except it''s too hot." At this moment, Nico''s face reddens all over and his mouth dry. He reached out to pull his cor. This tuxedo suit was so stuffy that he was in a sweat. His throat was especially hot and dry as if he had been burned in a fire. He wished he could swallow something cold to cool down. ... "Nico, Are you okay? Since we came here, your face has turned bright red." Ellie approached Nico and touched his cheeks. Her hands can easily tell that his face was so hot. And she found he closed his eyes. He looked charming and alluring. ''Oh my God! The guy is too attractive.'' Ellie wondered. "Nico, did you catch a cold? Your face is burning hot." Ellie swallowed her saliva with her hands slowly reaching towards his chest. ''Oh, God! Model exactly! His muscles are really good.'' Nico groaned, "Oh... Too hot..." He wanted to p away Ellie''s hands, but he didn''t even have the strength to lift his hands. "Nico, do you think we are like a scene in a movie?" Ellie became even bolder. She had already moved her hands from his chest to his lower abdomen, and further down was the forbidden area for women. Nico knew what she''s talking about. In the movie, he had sex with her after he was drunken. That scene was also an asion where he drank too much, and she seduced him to obtain information from his side. But they developed a love rtionship in the end. He worked very hard on that scene. He had to film it again and again and he felt sick for a few days after finishing it. But it was only acting. He didn''t want to have any connections with her out of the movie. "There is such a scene..." Nico rubbed his forehead with a painful look. "Ms. Jones, let''s hurry back. There will be a Press Q&A sectionter. The male and female protagonists are missing at the same time. The director will be worried." "Press Q&A? What do they want to ask?" Ellie had turned her attention to what he said while continuing to touch his body. Nico recalled the previous experiences about the press interviews, and summed up, "Our thoughts about this cooperation, or our next cooperation, or how do we think about the scandal that we were real lovers after acting that movie, or how to evaluate each other...Something like that." The scandal about them ... Ellie rolled her eyes and suddenly asked mysteriously, "Nico, what will happen if we are photographed together?" "What photos? If our photos in close contact are taken by someone, we''ll be in the headlines..." Nico frowned and thought it over, "If we are in the headlines, we will be a hit before the y on, that is hype..." Ellie was delighted when she heard this, chuckling to herself. But she then became worried. "Nico, are you feeling not very well? Let me help you to the rest area to have a seat." As she spoke, she took Nico by the arm and helped him to the rest area. Although Nico felt a little dizzy in the head, his mind was still very clear. He could still tell that she wanted a tie-up hype with him to be on the headline news. Before he walked out of the corner, he pushed Ellie away and said politely, "I''m much better now. I can walk by myself. Thank you, Ms. Jones." Ellie curled her lips, unhappy. This man was really smart but annoying, which made her n challenging. No matter what, Ellie was a Master of Love who had dated a group of men. How could she fall on such a man like Nico? She made up her mind to have this man anyway. But she nned to take advantage of him by outthinking instead of seducing him directly. The two of them walked out of the corner one after the other. The lights immediately gathered on them. The cameras shed non-stop, so bright that Ellie''s eyes couldn''t even open. Nico struggled to stay awake and smiled. He and Ellie poised in different postures for more than ten minutes. The two escaped the camera crowd until the reporters had photographed so many photos that their films were almost running out. Ellie returned to the hall and looked back and forth for a while. When she saw Saniyah''s hot body almost stuck to Kayden, she felt very, very unhappy. In just a dozen seconds, she cursed Saniyah a hundred times in her heart. Kayden was her big backer and patron. Thanks to Kayden, she could get ads and movies. That woman wanted to steal Kayden. There was No way! Ellie got angry. Dance? She also could. She believed she could dance better than her! Ellie asked the waiter who was shuttling through the crowd for a ss of wine to bolster her courage. The red liquid reminded her of Saniyah''s clothes, so she drank it all in one breath without any consideration, as if she was sulky with someone. "Beautifuldy, drinking in this way, even champagne will get you drunk." A man dressed in a suit changed her cup and said smilingly. "Who are you?" Ellie asked confusingly. This person wore very decently and looked pretty good, suggesting his background was not bad. "I''m just a little reporter who was fascinated by Ms. Jones." The man answered tactfully. "Tonight''s reception with such specifications would not allow some ordinary reporters in." Ellie immediately had a good impression of this person and giggled, "Cute brother reporter who was fascinated by me tonight! Have you enjoyed your supper here?" "When you were surrounded by everyone, I had already taken care of my stomach." The man smiled and said, "No matter how busy a person is, they should dance. May I have the honor?" He made an invitation. Ellie smiled and drank a mouthful of wine before extending her hand to him. With the same Blues Dance music, Kayden finally saw Ellie on the dance floor again. But he was extremely unhappy when he saw her with a stranger. What the hell was that girl doing? Who was that man? The girl was exceptionally charming under the light. Her cheeks were slightly red as if she was a little drunk. Her smiles and frowns were all charming. Perhaps she had not noticed it, but he could see that the man''s hand on her waist was gently touching her smooth back. In the eyes ofmon people, this was flirting. He kept staring at Ellie. When Saniyah noticed that, she asked thoughtfully, "You care about your sister so much. Mr. Kayden, you are such a good brother. It''s fine. I know that reporter too. He''s Eddie Brown, a veteran reporter from Modern Daily. He won''t act improperly." She thought herself, ''Yes, He won''t act improperly. But that reporter is a famous beauty hunter. I hope he can take Ellie away as soon as possible.'' Kayden did not move his gaze away. "She is the woman I want, so I naturally have to keep an eye on her." "What?" Saniyah was shocked. "That girl is an expert at ying with men. I can''t just watch my fellow suffer. Anyway, if someone has to take the tough stuff, let me do it. I deserve it." Kayden gritted his teeth as he speaking. He, who suppressed his anger, let go of Saniyah and walked towards Ellie. Being pushed away in public was an absolute insult to Saniyah. She tried her best to behave elegantly and smiled seemingly, but she had already ripped Ellie apart in her heart. It seemed that she had underestimated Ellie''s influence on Kayden. ... "You''re an amazing girl. I didn''t expect you to dance so well!" Eddie praised sincerely. The first time he saw her was on TV. It was just a small advertisement, but through the camera, he discovered her unique qualities. The second time he saw her was when she dressed up under the silver light, she was as refreshing as a girl of next door. What attracted him was her youthful vigor and unique temperament that was between a young girl and a mature woman. He had seen a lot of beautiful women. Following behind the stars all day long, he had seen many stunning women, but he dared to say that only Ellie was different. At the very least, this woman must be a big potato, because the movie actress was changed to her overnight. "Is your handwriting on my back? It makes me itch." Ellie blinked innocently and giggled. Eddie almostughed. He thought that she would understand the hint of intimacy, but she just viewed him as naughty. Was this woman naive or did she know how to y hard to get? When sheughed so hard that she tilted her head back, Eddie took the opportunity to imprint a kiss on her white neck, making herugh again. "Stop tickling me. I''m afraid of itching the most." Her reaction made Eddie even bolder. He hugged her tighter as if he wanted to rub her into his body. The faint perfume on her body was more like an aphrodisiac, provoking his nerves, and the exciting lust flowed in his body. No woman had ever made him so impulsive that he wanted to take her upstairs and taste her at all costs. Such behavior in Kayden''s eyes ignited his fury and he almost wanted to pull out a gun to kill that man. ''Shit! What the hell is that bastard trying to do? Ellie was the woman he brought in. Eddie Brown dared to touch his Woman. He was quite brave!''This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 509: Dont Bother Me Sleeping Chapter 509: Don''t Bother Me Sleeping Ellie went too far. She was stillughing when she was felt up. She didn''t even push that man away. Kayden walked towards Ellie aggressively and stopped her from drinking the wine that Eddie Brown gave her. "How dare you touch my girl? Are you asking for trouble?" Kayden said to Eddie angrily. Kayden was gnashing his teeth. He was furious. How could Ellie drink the liquor handed over by a stranger at the banquet? She was ignorant to danger! Ellie could not concentrate anymore. Although she was bossy, she could drink little alcohol. She was dizzy, but she could tell from his tone that Kayden was angry. "Kayden, why are you here? Come here, let me introduce you to my new friend. He is Eddie, a reporter, and he is an interesting man. He talked to me when he saw me bored just now, and he even told me some jokes!" Eddie? How long did she know that person? It seemed that Eddie didn''t give her liquor but drug her. "I have no malicious intentions." Eddie shook his hands to show his goodwill. "Really?" Kayden plumbed his thoughts and sneered, "Pnd vodka, 46.2% alcohol. Don''t tell me you didn''t know it was the strongest liquor tonight." This trick, coaxing a little girl to drink and sleeping with her, he quit ying that ten years ago. Because it was different now. Women would get drunk themselves and flirt with him. "Who are you? Are you her boyfriend? No way. Since Miss Jones is single, she is avable." Eddie shrugged his shoulders. Who was he? Emergency squad? Bodyguard? A person who helped her anytime and anywhere at her demand? He was nobody, let alone a boyfriend! Kayden''s heart ached and his face became gloomy. "This woman only belongs to me." Kayden pulled Ellie up and let her lean by his arm. He said proudly, "You''re right about one thing. She is avable. I''m pursuing her. If you want to pursue her, I''ll wait for you in the hall of ZH n." Eddie was dumbfounded. ZH n was the most powerful gang. He seemed to have offended a powerful person. Kayden knew that his actions would cause criticism and create some topics, but he couldn''t care. Right now, he only wanted to bring her back and spank her. In the elevator, Ellie leaned on Kayden drunkenly, not knowing that the man beside her was beyond furious. After getting out of the elevator, Kayden pulled her back to their room. Right after they entered the room, Kayden threw Ellie on the bed and sat beside her angrily. Ellie smiled innocently as she stared at him, her drunk eyes blurred, "Where did youe from? You are so handsome. Let me give you a kiss." Ellie was especially attracted by Kayden''s serious face. She climbed on top of his body subconsciously, sat on his body, touched his face, and muttered, "You are good looking. Why didn''t I notice it before?" Hearing her praise, Kayden was unhappy and even furrowed his brows more tightly. Did she know what she was doing? He had never seen a woman so drunk but so charming. Her chest was right in front of him, and the cleavage between her boobs could be faintly seen. When she raised her head to look at him, her hair gently swept his ears. He needed a great deal of control to not touch her. Ellie waspletely out of control. She held Kayden''s face and burped, "Handsome boy. Be good. Let me take good care of you!" Absurd. When was she mature enough to flirt with men? "Handsome boy, why is your chest so firm? I remember that mine are soft..." She let go of Kayden''s face and touched her boobs. Kayden''s breathing became rapid. "You... You..." Stop touching him! "Mine is soft. Why is yours so firm? I want to touch the other parts of you. Are they all so firm...?" "This ce is also firm and small, like a little bean..." These were nipples. The girl was so horny! "Here is so firm! One, two, three, four! So many packs! What are these?" Ellie said. Those were Kayden''s abdominal muscles that he spent so much time exercising and he was pretty proud of. "This touches badly. I want to touch something else. What is this? It''s so long, firm, and hot." Ellie commented. When the string of adjectives came out, Kayden sweated and didn''t dare to move. After all, his "destiny" was in her hands. ... "Ellie, Ellie. Let go of it." He was losing control! "No. I want to touch it again. This is so fun. It can move!" As Ellie spoke, she was drunk in her dreams and started to rub the fiery stick. What was she touching? His penis was as firm as iron. While Kayden was proud that his penis could function normally, he was depressed that he could not sleep her. He could not take advantage of her in this situation. Although he took advantage of her when she was half-asleep and half-awakest time, he didn''t dare to move. If she suddenly bent his penis, he would be disabled for the rest of his life! "It''s so hot. I don''t want to y it anymore. I want to y something else." Ellie let go of Kayden''s penis mercifully. "Don''t!" Kayden feltfortable when Ellie touched his body, but he felt empty immediately after she let go of it. "Don''t stop it. It''s very fun." Kayden said. He began to sweat and felt that he was so vulgar. "No, I want to y here, this ce is soft..." The devil was going to touch Kayden''s butt. Kayden''s face changed immediately, and he pushed Ellie away without thinking. "You are very bold. How dare you push me? Do you believe that I can let Kayden destroy you?" Ellie got up from the bed and burped towards Kayden. Kayden? Kayden''s heart went cold. This girl didn''t know who he was. "Behave yourself. Stay there and wait for me to pamper you." Ellie said. Her words shocked Kayden. He was so frightened that he tookrge steps back and shouted, "Stop!" The leader of the dignified ZH n was frightened to run away because of a little girl who was trying to seduce him. It would be so embarrassing if other people knew. "A handsome boy is in front of me. I must be a fool if I don''t go over!" As soon as Ellie finished her words, she pounced towards Kayden. Kayden''s heart raced as if he was going to have his first kiss, "Alright, since you''re so persistent, I can kindly fulfill your wish." Just as Kayden was nning to cater to Ellie and their distance was so close that he could see his face in her eyes, Ellie suddenly powered off. She leaned on Kayden''s chest and fell asleep. Kayden was stunned for a while and got angry. "Fuck! Are you kidding me? I was so struggled and used every cell of mine to control myself. Finally, I gave up. How could you fall asleep? Ellie, Ellie! Wake up! You have to be responsible!" His penis was so firm that he could not stand up. He was about to explode and counted on her to help him out, but she fell asleep! Kayden felt angry but helpless. "Don''t bother me." A soft mumble came from his chest. Kayden stopped moving. From the rhythm of Ellie''s breathing, he knew she was asleep. She seduced him and fell asleep. He could do nothing with it. Thus, he came to the conclusion that he had to keep this girl away from alcohol, or else it would be a disaster. If it happened a few more times, he might have sexual dysfunction! No, he wouldn''t. He was a healthy man. Kayden was helpless and dumbfounded. He carefully lifted her. She was like a kitten looking for warmth in his arms and rubbing against his chest. He looked at her lovingly, opened the door connecting the two rooms, and put her on his bed. "I spare you this time. When you wake up, I''ll need doublepensation." Kayden rubbed Ellie''s nose and said in a doting tone. After making such a drama, Kayden was covered with sweat. He went to take a shower and cleaned up himself. Then he remembered Nelson who had been drugged by him and been thrown away. ... On Nelson''s side... In a daze, Nelson felt a burst of ice on his face. He slowly opened his eyes and his head was still buzzing. He saw Kayden''s arrogant face. "It''s you! What do you want? Where am I?" Nelson suddenly woke up and goggled. "I said that I would like to discuss a deal with you, but you were busy, so I had no choice but to invite you here." Kayden leaned on the back of the sofa, slowly paring an apple. Next to him stood two henchmen. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. One was holding a cup in his hand. Nelson remembered. He remembered that he was answering reporters'' questions in the lobby. Every question was about the scandal between him and Ellie. At that time, he was so dizzy that he asked his assistant to help him and he slipped away from the back door. On the way, he met two men in ck. When he brushed past them, he felt severe pain in the back of his head, and then he was unconscious. Now the back of his head was swollen. The two people beside Kayden were the people who knocked him out. "I only want to ask you one thing. Do you like Ellie?" Kayden got up from the sofa and strutted over. Nelson didn''t even think about it and answered, "I don''t like her. I don''t like her at all." Not to mention that he didn''t like women at all, even if he liked women, Ellie was not his type. ... Kayden smiled and seemed to be satisfied with his answer. When Nelson saw his smile, he couldn''t help but be even more worried. People like Kayden usually looked cold and disdained. It was impossible to get close to them. Once they smiled at you, it would be a dangerous signal. Chapter 510: Court Her Until She Hates You Chapter 510: Court Her Until She Hates You "What ... What do you want to do...?" Nico said weakly. Kayden said nothing. He squatted down and stroked the cold de with his slender fingers. He looked down and leaned to Nico. He pressed the knife against Nico''s right cheek and slid the knife on his cheek. "It would be a pity to cut such a beautiful face." "Mr. Kayden, I think I have never offended you. Why did you do this to me?" Nico''s lips trembled and formed an ugly line. The coldness on Nico''s right cheek reminded him of his current situation. Kayden looked at Nico with disdain and sneered, "I have no obligation to exin it to you." Emmett fussed over ine without giving a reason. This was the acting style of the ZH n. "Mr. Kayden, if it''s because of Ms. Jones, I can exin that. I''m an actor. Acting ording to the script is my job. I have no desire for Ms. Jones..." Nico closed his eyes in despair and stammered. When Kayden heard him mention Ellie, a gleam came into his eyes. Then, he said slowly and coldly, "What if I allow you to have it?" What! Nico widened his eyes and had a look of astonishment on her face. Kayden saw his reaction and smiled slowly. "The deal I''m talking about is asking you to pursue Ellie. Try to be enthusiastic. Court her until she is annoyed and hates you. The more enthusiastic you are in pursuing her, the more sessful your career will be." "Why?" Nico was confused. Kayden knew Nico was gay and had pictures that proved that. Why Kayden had such a request? Kayden did not exin. With a little strength, he slid the knife across Nico''s face. Nico was so scared that he broke into a cold sweat. The feeling of a knife moving across his face was too frightening. If Kayden¡¯s hand trembled, Nico¡¯s face would be cut. Nico decided to stop asking questions and nodded in agreement, "OK. I promise you. I''ll do whatever youmand." Kayden put away his knife in satisfaction and returned to the sofa. His man handed him a cigarette that had been lit. Kayden smoked and said coldly, "Untie him." The two men obediently untied Nico and asked him to sit opposite Kayden with a threatening tone. Nico rubbed his slightly swollen wrists and sat down. He recalled Kayden''s words, "Try to be enthusiastic. Court her until she is annoyed and hates you." The outline of the matter became clear to him. "Kayden should like Ellie very much, but Ellie likes me, so I am in trouble," Nicoined in his heart. "Ellie likes me, but that isn¡¯t what I want. Why did Kayden make trouble for me?" "You''re very smart. I don''t want to repeat what I said. This is part of the pictures, and I¡¯ll give you the rest and the video when it''s done." After Kayden finished speaking, he winked at his man and the man threw a kraft bag in front of Nico. Nico opened it and took a look. His face turned pale. "Damn it, I have only had sex with that guitarist a few times. When did these photos be taken! Besides, Kayden also mentioned the videotape. Could it be the love film of me and Rick?" Nico was sweating profusely. He knew that he had to listen to Kayden. Otherwise, if these photos were disclosed, Nico would be expelled from the entertainment industry. "What does Mr. Kayden want me to do?" Nico stuffed the photos back into the leather bag and forced himself to look at Kayden calmly. "Very simple. Court Ellie until she hates you." Kayden slowly breathed out a stream of smoke, and the cigarette soon became a butt. It was exactly what Nico thought. Nicoined in his heart. Since he was young, he had always been very popr with women. He was not particrly close to Ellie and she already liked him so much. If she knew that he wanted to pursue her, she would only feel happy instead of hating him. To disgust a woman who had a crush on him, was that possible? This was no easy task! ... On the other side of the Pacific Ocean, in France, someone had revealed the secret of Kayden out. Lucasughed in a low voice. He said intermittently, "I told Kayden ... it''s useless to get a woman by just ttering her ... What¡¯s more, this woman''s heart doesn¡¯t belong to him ... I advised Kayden to find something on the man and ask him to stay away from the woman ... Or secretly kill him ... Maybe Kayden can take action first and have sex with the woman he loves. If one time doesn¡¯t work, then Kayden can do it ten times... " Emmett frowned, "You advised him to do so?" "Yes, what''s wrong? He said that the girl he loved has been courted by too many men. Ordinary wooing ways can¡¯t move her. I asked him what kind of woman she is. He said thatpared to her, Hazel was merely a white rabbit. I thought that since she was bossier than Hazel, Kayden can''t pursue her in ordinary ways." Lucas said on the phone. ... Emmett sighed. ording to Emmett¡¯s understanding of Kayden, Kayden was good at fighting but bad at courting a woman. Lucas was the most charming one among them. Kayden would listen to Lucas¡¯s suggestions. "But Kayden didn''t tell me who she was. I asked him once but he didn¡¯t tell me. Could he fall in love with a woman of the mafia?" "It''s rare for him to be attracted by a woman. If he wants to settle down, let''s forget about this matter. When he hooks up with her, he will introduce her to us." Emmett looked down and thought for a moment. "I''ll give him a vacation and let him court the woman undisturbed." "Do you think Kayden can sessfully date her? ording to what he said, that woman seems to have someone else in her heart and has no interest in Kayden." "Can¡¯t he? He has us and we will help him." Emmett snorted. Lucasughed out loud, "You''re so domineering. However, it¡¯s hard to fail if he listens to my advice. Just wait and see if Kayden can bring her back." Emmett nodded, "No matter what method we use, as long as we can sessfully send the girl to Kayden¡¯s bed, all¡¯s well that ends well." Lucas was stunned on the other end of the phone. Lucas felt Emmett¡¯s words very familiar. Emmett seemed to have said the same words when Oliver fell in love with a girl in the past. Butter Emmett realized that he and Oliver were in love with the same person. Lucas hoped that this wouldn¡¯t happen again. Lucas recalled the past with great lingering fear. He remembered the days when Emmett and Oliver had discord and not interacted with each other. Lucas¡¯s face twitched as he asked carefully, "Emmett, do you know where Oliver has been? I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time." Emmett was silent for a moment. Oliver had disappeared with Mandy since the kidnapping case. Oliver even didn¡¯t attend the wedding of Emmett and ine. "He''s probably still feeling guilty for Mandy kidnapping ine. He''ll appear when he let go of the past." Emmett sucked on his cigarette and breathed out several smoke rings. His charming and handsome face was obscured in the smoke. Lucas was also silent. Oliver was the most casual but at the same time the most sincere one among them. Oliver probably could not ept the fact that ine married Emmett. Lucas sighed and med himself for being talkative. Why did he mention this? "I''m so angry. That damn Ellie, why doesn''t she answer the phone all the time? She¡¯d better not hanging out and forget to go home." ine''s voice came from the bathroom. "ine has finished bathing. I¡¯ll hang up for now." Emmett put out his cigarette and looked at the bathroom. "OK. I understand. I also called you while Hazel was using a mask. She probably finished it." Lucas laughed out loud on the other end of the phone and hung up the phone. ine did not give up and called Ellie again. She only heard that the music being yed, but no one answered. "Where the hell is this damn girl?" ine sighed and thought that she was an unfit elder sister. She has never taken good care of Ellie. Now, Ellie was bing more and more willful. There was a squeak. Emmett opened the door. ine was stunned on the spot for a second! "Emmett, didn''t you say that you have a meeting and aren''ting back?" ine widened her beautiful eyes and opened her small mouth slightly in surprise. Water droplets were hanging on her lips. "Besides, are you a ghost? Every time you walk, you make no sound. I was just scared by you," ine pouted. Emmett leaned against the door, squinting as he stared fiercely at ine. What a beautiful scene... He should see her dressing like this... ine had just finished bathing and had a lot of water droplets on her body. She was wrapped in a short bath towel. Her white and wless calves were exposed in the air. On her chest, there was a deep cleavage. Unfortunately, the bath towel prevented him from seeing more. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Emmett slowly squinted. His chin suddenly tightened, and some part of him slowly erected. "I..." Emmett paused for a moment before continuing, "I''m hungry, so I changed my mind." "What? Hungry?" ine pulled the bath towel and blinked in confusion. "Didn''t you say that you were full at noon and needed to digest for a few days...?" When she moved her arms, her breasts would move with her action. They moved like undting waves. They were like a pair of white rabbits, jumping up and down. Emmett was burning with desire. A silly red fish had swum to France but was still silly. When he said that he was full, he meant the sumptuous lunch cooked by her, and he had never been full of her. "It''s your duty as a wife to feed your husband." Emmett''s voice was deep, husky, and maic, and ine was almost unable to move. If Emmett went bankrupt one day, he could be the host of thete-night radio show. His voice was too sexy and maic! Emmett took a step forward and looked down at the white and soft little things. His breathing gradually bing more and more rapid. "Who would not get hungry when such a tasty dish is ced in front of them?" He looked down and had a better view of the cleavage of her chest... ine finally realized what he meant by saying "hungry". She blushed. She took a step back and looked at Emmett who was about to turn into a "beast". "The food would taste better if one is kept waiting." ine looked pitifully at Emmett, who was like a bear lusting for a fish. ''ine was getting more and more honey-mouthed.'' Emmett thought. Chapter 511: We Can Continue the Second Half Chapter 511: We Can Continue the Second Half Emmett wanted to wait, but the stiffness beneath his lower abdomen made it difficult for him to take a step forward. As soon as ine saw his ssic frown, she was frightened. Emmett rubbed her soft abdomen and whispered near her ear, "ine, have a baby with me, okay?" "What? Baby?" ine was stunned, she did not even notice that the towel had fallen to the ground. Emmett held her tightly, keeping her body close to his, and rained kisses on her. ... After a long time, Emmett finally let her go since ine had pleaded with him many times. ine slept exhausted in Emmett''s arms. There was only one thought in her mind. She shouldn''t have taken the bath. ... Kayden got off the car and quietly returned to his hotel room. He looked at his watch. It had been two hours since he left. ''Ellie should be asleep, right?'' He went into the room and turned on the light. She was asleep just as he had expected. However, Kayden felt a little shy when he came close to Ellie. What kind of dream did this girl have? How could she lie in bed like this? Half of the quilt fell to the ground, and the other half was held by her legs as if it were a man''s waist. She was naked, and her gown was creased on the ground. Ellie saw Nico in her dream. Ellie liked the dream very much. They were on set in the studio. Nico hugged her, held her face, and kissed her lips on the sofa. His lips were thin and sexy. Elliey on the bed, closed her eyes, and pouted her lips as if she was kissing someone. Kayden saw Ellie kissing the quilt. He was speechless. "You pervert, you must be dreaming of a man!" Ellie was young and energetic. She would please everyone she met by saying things people like to hear. Such a woman was very popr among men and was especially attractive to Kayden. Kayden sighed. He felt that he was looking for trouble to fall in love with Ellie. He could see his miserable future. At this time, the small half of the quilt fell to the ground. The entirely naked Ellie was exposed to Kayden. "You little girl, are you trying to seduce me?" Kayden cursed as he stared at Ellie. He wanted to turn around, but he couldn''t move at all. He could see her naked body. And of course, he saw her breasts and that between her thighs. Kayden''s breaths elerated. "Little girl, don''t move again ... If you move again, I can''t guarantee ... Damn it..." Before Kayden could finish his words, Ellie rolled over and spread her legs wide. The scene was a sensory stimtion that lured him to be out of control. ... Kayden stared at Ellie but he forced himself to turn around. But when he turned around, he felt that he behaved like a coward. Thus, he bent down to pick up the quilt on the ground, trying to put it on Ellie. But Ellie suddenly lifted her leg, then hooked Kayden''s thigh. "Damn it, let go of me!" Kayden roared in a low voice. Unexpectedly, Ellie did not let him go but spread her legs even wider. "Damn, you ask for it!" Kayden felt that he would feel sorry for himself if he let her go. He immediately took off his trousers and put her legs on his waist. "It feels good," Ellie murmured a few times and shook her head. She tightened her legs. "The best is about toe," Kayden snorted and worked harder. Ellie kept her eyes closed, pouted her red lips, and snorted a few times. She grabbed the sheets tightly. From the way she trembled, Kayden knew that she had enjoyed great happiness. "Nico, you''re amazing," Ellie whispered. "Who are you calling?" Kayden stopped and looked at the little woman in disbelief. He was stunned for a while before he felt his anger. There was nothing more humiliating and embarrassing than hearing another man''s name while sleeping with his beloved woman and trying his best to please her. How could Kayden bear such humiliation? He straightened his waist and treated Ellie ruthlessly. "Damn it, I''ll fucking torture you. You really have the guts to call another man''s name! What the fuck..." After cursing a lot, Kayden finished. ... At this moment, Ellie curled upfortably in the bed. Kayden was smoking silently. His face was hidden behind the smoke. It was hard to see his emotions. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ''Lucas was right. Ellie was hard to get. She had been around and met many men. She treated them as tools, used them then threw them away.'' ''She just saw me as someone that could secure her acting career. So, she tried to please me because I am rich and powerful enough to help her.'' ... ''If I lose my power someday, or if a stronger man appears, she will definitely leave me.'' ''This girl was too snobbish and realistic, but also attractive. Now that I like her, why not try to change her?'' ''But is it possible for a snobbish girl to change?'' Kayden was not confident in this. As Lucas said, it was best to let Ellie fall in love with him. If not, he could keep her as his lover. Anyway, he wouldn''t let her go. Ellie yawned, rolled her body, and slowly opened her eyes. "Kayden, it''s you. Why are you here?" ''Why can''t I be here? Who are you expecting? Nico?'' Kayden''s face immediately darkened. Ellie was so clever that she immediately hugged him when she saw Kayden was unhappy. "Kayden, why are you so unhappy? Didn''t you have a good time just now?" The bed was messy and her waist was sore. Ellie knew what had happened without asking. To be honest, Kayden was good at it. Unfortunately, every time he came, she was asleep. So she could not enjoy it. ... Kayden was angry again, because of what Ellie said just now. Who was she pleasing in her dream? It couldn''t be Kayden anyway. "Kayden, if you''re not satisfied, why don''t we do it again? This time, I promise to make you happy and comfortable." Kayden''s face was still dark, but he was hesitant. He scolded himself for being so easy to please. She could easily make him anxious. How could he carry out his n? "Go to sleep!" Kayden jumped out of bed and walked into the bathroom irritably. He had decided not to touch Ellie again before she said that she loved him. At worst, he could masturbate. When Kayden got out of the bathroom, Ellie was walking around naked, trying on pieces of jewelry and clothes. She was satisfied with herself when looking in the mirror. She seemed very happy as she was humming a song. "Why don''t you go back to your room?" Kayden was still angry. "Why should I?" Ellie''s face was innocent and puzzled, "Your room is big, and I can see the entire sea here. Besides, I warmed your bed. Why can''t I sleep in it?" She would not go to sleep in her cold bed. Kayden was speechless. Seeing that she was about to change clothes, he asked, "Why are you changing your clothes? Where are you going at thiste hour?" As soon as he said that, he felt that he was asking the wrong question. Wearing clothes or not had nothing to do with whether it waste. "To have a midnight snack. Kayden, you said you would take me to Venice after the ball. I didn''t eat much at night. I''m hungry now." Kayden was stunned for a moment. Hepletely forgot. "Kayden, you forgot, right? But I''m starving. You have to take me there. I tried so hard in bed. It takes a lot of effort to warm the bed too, you know. I need to eat," Ellie pouted and said coquettishly. Kayden was depressed when she said that as if he did nothing. "And we can continue the second half after we eat." Ellie blinked her eyes. Hearing this, Kayden immediately felt that he was energetic again. No, no, he couldn''t be led around by the nose by Ellie anymore. He needed to reject this girl once to take revenge on her. However, what he said was this. "Then change your clothes. I''ll wait for you outside." Kayden left the room with depression while Ellie stayed in his room and continued to change her clothes happily. Now... Kayden rubbed his forehead angrily. Suddenly, he cursed, "Damn it, I''m screwed!" The waiter passing by trembled at his vicious words. ''Sir, I''m sorry.'' ... ''Damn it, how long has it been? It''s really troublesome to take a woman out!'' Chapter 512: Eat Whatever You Want Chapter 512: Eat Whatever You Want When Kayden was bored to death, Ellie finally appeared in a leisurely and high-profile manner. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "If youe out half an hourter, we can go straight to breakfast." After Ellie got into the car, Kayden said angrily. "Kayden, you don''t understand. You are supposed to wait for women. The longer that woman keeps you waiting, the more she cares about you." "Unreasonable!" "It''s not! Look, the longer I keep you waiting, the more attentively I choose my clothes and make-up, and the more I care about you." Ellie said usibly. "You don''t dress for me. You dress for strangers." Kayden knew this girl was full of herself, and she wanted the focus of others at all times. She was really born to be a star. Ellie tossed her hair behind her ears, a simple but surprisingly sensual gesture, her milk-white skin permeated with silky veins, the skin of her face and neck consistent and blown-out. "You will also look good if I''m dressed beautifully, Kayden." Ellie smiled and said, her pair of dark and bright eyes shining in the dark. Kayden took a deep breath and tried his best not to look. He was driving right now. If he wasn''t focused, he would die. "Kayden, I have work tomorrow. Can you drive me to the set then...?" "Work? Didn''t you finish your part?" Ellie curled her lips and said, "So what? I can go take a look. Perhaps the director will have me do more scenes when he sees how serious I am!" "I have something to do tomorrow. I''ll ask my subordinates to send you." Kayden deliberately pretended not to see her expression and said indifferently. Ellie got upset. She wanted Kayden to drive her himself so she could make a dramatic entrance. Kayden calmly looked at the road ahead. "I''m going back to France in the next few days. You just stay here and don''t cause any trouble. I''ll bring you anything you wantter." Ellie smiled tteringly and said in a sweet voice, "Kayden, what are you talking about? When have I ever been bad? I heard that French men are very romantic, enthusiastic, and manly. Kayden, can you bring a few back?" Kayden was speechless. "I''m just kidding. My favorite guy right now is Nico. If I don''t make him fall in love with me, I definitely won''t let him go." Ellie beamed with joy, her face full of determination. "Do you want me to help you?" Kayden''s chin tightened as he said with difficulty. Ellie waved her hand and said proudly, "No need. I need to rely on my own ability. Only in this way can I feel a sense of aplishment." "Oh, you are very ambitious," Kayden said with a smile, but his heart was tightening bit by bit. Ellie smiled happily. She leaned over to observe Kayden''s expression. Her eyes shed. "Of course. Kayden, I suddenly found that you''re really handsome. Your eyshes are so long, almost as long as my sister''s." "So what? I don''t earn my living for being handsome." Kayden then thought, ''What''s the use of being handsome. You don''t love me anyway.'' "Why can''t a man earn his living for being handsome? Look at Nico. He went popr so fast just because he''s handsome." "Alright! Alright! Don''t keep mentioning him. Think about where you want to eat." "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I haven''t gone there before." After thinking for a while, Kayden decided. "The Italian restaurants must be closed at thiste hour. Let''s go to Chinatown." "But we are in another country!" Ellie wanted to try new things. "People here only works seven hours a day. Most of the restaurants are already closed. We are lucky that there are still restaurants open." Ellie puffed her cheeks and said, "Why don''t we go eat Japanese food? Japanese restaurants often have 24-hour service." "No way. I don''t like Japanese food." Kayden sighed. He didn''t like to eat raw things. He preferred them cooked. Ellie rolled her eyes and said, "Why are you like my sister? Many Japanese dishes are really delicious. Eggrolls, octopus balls, and sushi are all good. You should really give it a go. Don''t be so stubborn." Kayden was utterly incapable of defending against these words. There was nothing he could do with Ellie. "Alright, then let''s go eat Japanese food. But I don''t know if there is any Japanese restaurant. I have to look for it." After admiring her adorable expression, Kayden finally spoke. "Oh, Kayden, I know you are the best." Ellie happily raised her hand and made a departure gesture. "Let''s go!" Looking at Ellie being so happy, Kayden put on a smile. After searching for a while, he finally found a Japanese sushi restaurant that was about to close in an unremarkable street. Kayden got out of the car and personally opened the door for Ellie. "My princess, we''re here." His tone was very gentle, and he even put his hand on the roof to prevent Ellie from touching her head. Ellie had never seen him so gentle. She was stunned and her heart beat wildly. God! This was the first time she had discovered that Kayden was such a handsome man. Ellie got out of the car. She felt that she was treated like a princess. It felt so good that she was now over the moon. Kayden held Ellie''s hand as if he was holding his own exclusive item, and tyrannically entered the restaurant. Ellie, on the other hand, felt she was a queen with a bodyguard. Kayden walked with firm and steady steps. He didn''t know that he was taken as a bodyguard. Upon seeing this, the restaurant owner immediately gathered his energy to greet them himself. He was deeply afraid that they were gangsters woulde looking for trouble. ... Kayden was generous. He took out a big pile of money and booked the whole restaurant. "Wow... I feel like I can do anything. Being rich feels so good. Rich guys do live a good life" ''In terms of money, no one was as rich as your brother-inw. You''re his sister-inw. Why would you be afraid that you wouldn''t have any money to spend?'' Kayden thought. But he then thought that Ellie was his own woman and should be supported by him. In this aspect, he, Kayden, was very inclined to be independent and self-reliant. He wouldn''t ask Master Smith for any favor. Ellie gulped down the food and sighed. "The food is made like a work of art. I''m hungry just looking at it." "Have more if you like it. We will order more if it''s not enough. They only serve us today. You can stay here as long as you want. You don''t need to save me money." However, it seemed that Ellie didn''t have the slightest intention of saving Kayden money. Ellie sighed again, "Rich people really can do anything. You just booked the whole ce like this! But it''ste. I shouldn''t each much. I''ll just have a little." Kayden looked at Ellie, finding what she said amusing. Ellie was definitely a foodie. ''A little? Try a lot!'' Eddie ordered salmon, sushi, egg rolls, octopus roasted, roasted bird (chicken kebabs), senbei,mb soup, three tes each. Kayden was dumbfounded when he saw this. He really didn''t know how this girl could eat so much. Ellie gulped down a few dishes without stopping, and the waiter was frightened by her unrestrained manner of eating. ''Oh my god, she looked like an elegantdy, but why did is she eating like she''s been starving for years?'' Ellie didn''t care what other people thought. She wasn''t famous yet, and no one knew her. Moreover, when she was young, she was used to fighting for food with her elder sister. If she went a little slower, there would only be empty tes left. Therefore, she developed a habit of eating fast, to the point that no one wouldpete with her. Her sister would always be so pissed about this. Ellie soon got a bulging stomach and touched it with her hand. "I''m so full. I haven''t had such a nice meal for so long. Kayden, thank you so much for this meal." Kayden recovered from his shock and silently looked at the empty tes on the table. He carefully protected the abalone that he had picked up from Ellie''s te. Kayden picked up the abalone and put it into his mouth. It tasted really good, especially when it was something he snatched from others. Ellie pointed at Kayden''s te with her chopsticks and said. "Kayden, you need to have green vegetables. There are still many mushrooms left." Kayden felt wronged. Why did he have to pitifully eat vegetables while she could have all the meat and seafood? "You, too. Vegetables are good for women. It''s good for the stomach." "Nah. I''m going to buy ice creamter. I heard that Italian ice cream is very delicious. I''ve been wanting to try it for a long time." "What? You can still eat?" "Of course! I like ice cream the best, especially milk chocte vor. And they have to be handmade!" Ellie had such a big smile on her face that her eyes narrowed and she shook her head. Kayden sighed and took a nce at his poor little purse. He really had to work hard and save money. Otherwise, he would be poor if Ellie kept eating like this. Well. He had better ept his fate and eat vegetables. After dinner, Kayden still opened the car door for Ellie like a gentleman. "Kayden, it''s still early. Why don''t we go for a walk? Let''s go to Venice. I haven''t been there yet." Kayden subconsciously looked at his watch and said, "It''s already four. How is it still early? If you don''t sleep, you will have dark circles under your eyes." Chapter 513: Watch the Sunrise with Her Chapter 513: Watch the Sunrise with Her "Isn''t it early at four o''clock? Even the Rooster hasn''t got up to crow for the morning yet." Ellie retorted. Kayden was speechless. He knew that he was not outspoken as this girl. ''Besides, the scenery there is very beautiful. Go outside and rx. Stop doing nothing but eating or sleeping all day long. Think about it. We sit in a boat drinking coffee, appreciating the Italian buildings on both banks, and weing the sunshine in the morning. How wonderful it is." Kayden was speechless again. ''When did this little girl be so poetic and romantic?'' He really wasn''t used to it. Ellie was still immersed in the girl''s fantasy. She took Kayden''s hand and said coquettishly, "Honey, Shall we go now? It''s just in time for the sunrise if we start off there now. Please..." Kayden''s heart skipped a beat when hearing her calling him "Honey". It was quite enjoyable. He didn''t agree immediately just because he waited to hear it one more time. As he expected, Ellie said, "Honey, Shall we go? Let''s go to watch the sunrise! After we''re done, you go to work and I''ll go to the filming site. There won''t be any dy for our work." Kayden was so pleased. As the saying goes, a man wouldn''t agree to a beautiful woman''s requests right away when she acts coquettish because he enjoys the woman coquetting and the feeling of being needed by her, but a man would agree to an ugly woman''s requests at once to prevent her from acting coquetry and making him feel disgusted. "Honey, my dear, my dearest Hero Kayden, shall we go to watch the sunrise?" A smile slowly appeared in Kayden''s eyes. Finally, he softly agreed, "Alright, let''s go take a look. I just don''t know if there are any boats right now." Of course, even if there aren''t, he would try to find one by any means. "Great!" We can go to watch the sunrise now!" Seeing that she was so happy, Kayden happily steered towards Venice Water City. Venice is a world-famous water city. With its beauty made up of water and bridges, it is the only city with no cars in the world. The Water City Venice''s streets and alleys are the special scenery. Some waterways are narrower than the smallnes in Beijing which don''t allow two boats to sail side by side at one time. On both sides of the streets were old houses, of which the bottom floor was mostly residents'' boathouse. The two sides of the street are connected by all kinds of stone or wooden bridges, which crossed high in the middle of the street without any hindrance to sailing. Large and small boats shuttled through the round-shaped bridge caves. Visitors could enjoy the ancient ruins of Venice from the boat, such as churches of various sizes, bell towers built by the water, monasteries, pces, and so on. They all faced each other across the river and were very unique. Venice''s houses vary in architectural styles, but their doors, windows, and corridors were carved with exquisite patterns. Night rafting in Venice is a unique experience. Every year thousands of touristse to Venice to appreciate its beauty, warmth, and romance. And now, Ellie and Kayden, who were among the thousands of men and women, are sitting at the cozy and romantic boat, enjoying the beautiful city surrounded by the oing sunlight. "Wow! It''s really beautiful. Kayden, look at those lights. They''re so beautiful! The stars are so bright. Unlike in our country, when you look up, what you can see are the high-voltage electric poles. There''s no sense of beauty at all." Almost every tree had tiny firefly-like lights hanging on it. From afar, it looked like many stars were blinking. "It is indeed very beautiful." Kayden also eximed sincerely. "Yes. I told you so. If you sleep, you would regret it. It''s so beautiful here. It''s more meaningful to watch the beautiful scenery than to sleep with dark circles under your eyes. By the way, I''m young, I have no dark circles under my eyes." She hadn''t forgotten topliment herself after she finished speaking sarcastically on him. Kayden had never seen such a girl full of herself before. He was speechless again. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Alright. You are very young. You are beautiful. Will more praise can make you more beautiful?" Ellie snorted, "Praise can make one make a progress. You rough fellow are not romantic at all." ''What does praise have to do with romance?'' Kayden thought hard. Suddenly standing up with her arms open, her face up, Ellie shouted at the tranquil and beautiful sky, "Great Gods, I beg you to drop a few beautiful men for me, the more the better. It would be better to drop a Brad Pitt for me!" Kayden was confused. How could she be like this? She changed the topic of conversation unexpectedly. If he was slightly distracted, he would not know what she was talking about. ''Brad Pitt? Is he a star? Or one of her favorite men? Isn''t this girl sworn to have Nick, has she had changed her target?'' "You little bad woman, your mind is all about men." "Right. You know me. I can''t live without men. Kayden, don''t jeer at me. Dare you to say that you don''t want a woman when you''re alone? Don''t you want a young woman with white and tender skin?" Kayden snorted disdainfully, "What a position I am in! Why should I think about it? There are many women who are willing to lick my toes and crawl over to me. I don''t even need to say a word." Ellie looked at him with admiration, "That''s cool. Kayden, is it true that you can get any woman you want?" "Well ... not always ... there''s always an exception..." ''You''re the exception.'' Kayden kept thest words in mind. Ellie opened her eyes wide and said in disbelief, "Wow, there is a woman that dares to ignore you? She must be a very beautiful, very charming woman with a unique character. I admire her." Kayden was silent again and thought to himself. ''Gosh! Was this girl deliberately praising herself with such a long list of good words? If so, she was not ashamed at all to say that. Ellie did not know that the person Kayden was talking about was her. She had never considered Kayden as a potential boyfriend. In her view, she only considered the men either very handsome or very rich her boyfriend. As for Kayden, who was ordinary in look and not very rich, was fine to be her Sugar Daddy, but was thought too old by her to be her boyfriend. Ellie was a casual person. She was used to a free and easy life. Since she was young, she had been living life at her own will. In her mind, she would do whatever she liked, and she would never care about what others thought. Therefore, whether she loved money or men, which others thought to be very realistic and materialistic, she could easily speak them out. This was exactly what Kayden liked and appreciated in her. ... They ordered the boatman to put the boat back. The journey back was very quiet without them talking. Ellie was a little sleepy and had no strength to speak. Kayden was still recalling her expression just now and was extremely attracted by her. He was afraid that talking would ruin the good feeling he had just had. "Kayden, what are you thinking? Hold your tongue for a long time." Ellie suddenly felt very quiet and yawned to end the silence. Kayden thought that his feeling was caught, so he felt a little embarrassed. He said unnaturally, "Nothing." Then he asked something that made him very regret to say, "Are you still feeling cold?" Ellie chuckled, "I am not cold. Just now myughing puts me in sweat all over." As she spoke, she caught a glimpse of Kayden''s depressed and speechless expression. She couldn''t helpughing even harder with her eyes curved up. ''Kayden is too funny. He''s so cute.'' At this time, Kayden felt a tremor in his pants pocket. He frowned slightly. Who would be looking for him at this point? He had already instructed his subordinates not to disturb him tonight. Who is this fellow so ignorant?'' Kayden took out his phone impatiently. It turned out to be Emmett Smith''s call. ''Young Master called me at such a time. What happened? Could it be rted to ine Jones? Could it be he calling toin to him about their unharmonious sexual life? Or is he asking about the secret recipe for Lucas Lee''s having a son?'' Kayden thought whole-mindedly. Ellie yawned and reminded him, "Kayden, if you don''t answer, the caller will hang up." Hearing that, Kayden hurriedly pressed the answer button. Unexpectedly, before he could speak, there was a long "Du ~ ~ ~" sounding from the other side of the phone. Kayden hurriedly called back, but the phone was quickly cut off. He was embarrassed. What''s going on with Young Master? Thinking about it, he didn''t dare to make a second call. He was afraid that the call was made by mistake. Young Master was busy right now. Ellie yawned with her tearsing out, "Kayden, I can''t see the sunriseter. I''m too sleepy." Kayden put his phone back in his pocket and looked at Ellie. He said angrily but caringly, "When I tell you to go to bed earlier, you don''t listen to me. That''s you who insists oning to see the sunrise?" Ellie became excited as she heard this. She hated being taught a lesson in her life. Now, even if she was so sleepy, she still had to endure it. "I''m not sleepy anymore. Let''s go watch the sunrise. Whoever can''t do it is a puppy." Ellie said rebelliously. Kayden looked at his watch. It was already four o''clock in the morning. This girl had been busy filming for a day and then the dance party. She had only slept for a few hours halfway. She must be so tired. She is pretending to y tough with him? "Let''s go. We''ll stop over there and watch the sunrise." Kayden said resolutely, "No, we won''t go." "No way, it will be sunrise soon. Why not watch it?" "We can see the sunrise on any day. The sun won''t run. You''ve slept for only a few hours in the past two days. Look at the skin under your eyes, they are drooping. If you don''t go to sleep right now, you will be ugly. It''s up to you to choose which is more important. To be beautiful or to watch the sunrise?" "Of course, my skin is important," Ellie replied without thinking. However, she really wanted to see the sunrise. They were already here! She was so reluctant to go back without a nce at the sunrise. "That''s it. Be obedient and go back. There are plenty of opportunities to watch the sunrise, or I''ll apany you to see the sunrise in two days." "Mm ... Alright then." To be honest, Ellie couldn''t hold on anymore. After eating so much food and enjoying the scenery for the whole night, she was so satisfied if she just could find a bed to sleep right now. It was rare for this girl to listen to him like this. Sitting on the bow of the boat, Kayden moved inside a little and said smilingly, "Come here." Ellie immediately understood his intentions, so she did not hesitate to dive into his embrace, using his shoulder as a pillow and leaning against him wholeheartedly. Kayden ced his hand on her shoulder and gently cuddled her. More than half of her body was tightly attached to his sturdy chest, and her hands were naturally around Kayden''s waist like a coquettish and lazy kitten. Kayden felt a little restless. With such a living beautiful woman sticking to him, his muscles could even feel that beautiful curve. He was not a dead man, nor was he ipetent, so there would be something wrong with him if he remained indifferent with such a beauty in his arms. Kayden contained the lust. And he didn''t dare to move because he was afraid that she would sleep ufortably. He secretly sighed. This little girl was really born to torture him! The hot breath slightly blowing against his face, itching as if a small w was scratching his heart. He turned his face slightly to her and found that this girl ... was already asleep. She was still sleeping soundly. She was snoring lightly with her mouth open and closed. She was really cute. "You''re quitefortable. You shut your eyes and don''t care about anything. You don''t know that I''m experiencing hard. Well..." Kayden sighed. He looked like he wasining, but he actually felt sweet than ever. The boat swayed back to the shore. Kayden took out a few dors with his sitting posture to reward the ferryman who he managed to find in the middle of the night. Then, he carefully held up Ellie in his arms and stepped onto the shore. Chapter 514: She Has Become His Prey Chapter 514: She Has Be His Prey The car was parked not far away. With Ellie in his arms, Kayden only took a few steps before he saw it. He unlocked the car, opened the door, and carefully ced Ellie in the passenger seat. After doing all of this, he was relieved and leaned against his seat. Then he took a deep breath and started the car. To make sure that Ellie could sleep well, he drove at the lowest speed possible. The street was empty, but the car was moving at 30 kilometers per hour. As Kayden drove, he kept ncing at Ellie. Seeing that she hadn''t moved at all, he couldn''t help but laugh, "She looks adorable in sleep." When she was awake, she was like a wild girl, but she behaved quite well when she was asleep. They''ve been driving for a while, and Kayden took some detours to avoid the rough roads. He was afraid that the sudden vibration would wake Ellie up. Finally, they arrived at the hotel. Kayden picked up Ellie and walked steadily into the lobby. The manager was surprised to see him, "Mr. Kayden, this is..." "Shush..." Kayden signaled for her to keep quiet. The manager nodded and called the elevator for him. She thought to herself, how could this tough guy be so gentle? Was this called an iron man with tender feelings? Soon, the elevator was here. When Kayden arrived at the guest room, a waiter had already received an order to open the door for him. The door was opened, and the room looked the same as before. The quilt was on the ground, and the bed was in a mess. He could even see the traces of madness a few hours ago. Kayden didn''t know what to do. How could they sleep on such a messy bed? He sighed and carried Ellie to her room, but he was embarrassed the moment he stepped in. This room didn''t seem like a girl''s room at all. Clothes were casually thrown on the bed, and the jewelry was scattered on the nightstand like an abandoned doll. On the ground was her pink underwear, and he almost stepped on it. "I feel so sorry for ine. You are such a sloven, and it must be difficult to be your sister," Kayden sighed, and he bent down to ce Ellie on her bed. ... Kayden wandered around the room. He looked at the messy but girlish room, then he suddenly bent down and did something that anyone who knew him would be stunned if they saw it. He picked up Ellie''s underwear and put it in his pocket... "I''ll take it as a little reward for what I did for you tonight." Kayden chuckled and walked to the bedside. He bent down and watched Ellie''s rosy face. He couldn''t help but lower his head and kiss her. "Ellie ... you should know the consequence for tempting me. Don''t think that you can escape unscathed ... My n has just begun... I want you to change for me. I want you to fall in love with me, and you can only be mine." Kayden gently kissed her again before leaving her room reluctantly. Ellie, who was in her dream, did not know that she had be his prey. ... Kayden left the hotel and returned to Italy. One of his men came out to wee him and asked with a ttering smile, "Kayden, Did you have a good night with the beauty?" "Yeah, she is quite a handful. I''m worn to a shadow. She finally fell asleep just now and I got the chance toe back." Kayden was referring to Ellie''s requests of eating, walking, and watching the sunrise. The guy chuckled and looked at Kayden with a hint, "Wow you are really good. I''m very impressed," He was more impressed by that girl. She was one in a million that she could endure Kayden''s hard attack. "You tell me," Kayden smiled. It was rare that he would let his men joke on him. "However, these two sisters of the Jones family are both evil witches. Don''t linger if you meet another Jones in the future. Look at what happened to Emmett and me," Kayden said fearfully. The guy retorted to Kayden in his heart, ''It seems you and Master Smith are pretty happy right now. Master Smith has be much more delightful after he met ine.'' However, he didn''t dare to say that out loud, so he changed the subject, "By the way, Kayden, Master Smith just called." "What did he say?" "He said that he is going on his honeymoon with Young Madam. He''ll leave the affairs here to you. Unless there is something very important, don''t call him." Kayden was depressed. There wasn''t a lot of business that should be taken care of here. What did Emmett mean by that? Was Master Smith afraid that he would go back to France and be the third wheel? Was he such an eyesore that he was directly abandoned to go back? This was so unfair. "Master Smith said that you can concentrate on your work in Italy and don''t think about anything else." "In Italy?" Kayden was stunned. Was Master Smith going to make Italy his territory? But this is the Mafia''s ce. Was there going to be territorial aggression between Master Smith and the Mafia? Kayden couldn''t figure it out for now, but he was very interested in the territorial aggression with the Mafia. He had been unhappy with the Mafia for a long time and wanted to take over their ce. Let alone the fact that Juliana had caused them so much trouble, even though Emmett had sessfully solved it. Emmett intended to give Kayden some time to court his girl, so he might be startled if he heard Kayden''s conclusion. "Did Master Smith say when he will be back?" Kayden asked. "No. He only emphasized that you should stay in Italy and concentrate on your business. Nothing else." "I see. Master Smith is determined to take down the Mafia''s ce," Kayden was even more certain of his conclusion. The guy paused and said, "Master Smith is nning to take down the Mafia? Kayden, are you sure about it?" "It should be. Master Smith has been unhappy with the Mafia for a long time and he must want to do something big." Kayden nodded and suddenly became serious. "Go get all themanders in our n. We will have a meeting overnight to discuss this aggression." The guy was excited by his words and immediately set out to find the others. Kayden put his hands in his pockets and walked inside with a game face. Suddenly, he touched something and took out a soft strip of cloth. It was Ellie''s underwear. He hurriedly stuffed it back in for fear of being seen. Could she take care of herself and keep the quilt on her body? He was thinking about calling the hotel to send someone to tuck her in, but he was afraid that they would send a man. Then what if that man took advantage of her? Well, it was better to call the lobby manager, at least she was a woman. Then he took out the phone and called the hotel. Hanging up the phone, Kayden looked at the time on the screen. In the blink of an eye, it was dawn and there was no time for sleep. He was going to be very busy in the next few days, and probably won''t be able to see Ellie for a while. He hoped she wouldn''t fall in love with someone else or cause any trouble. At this moment, he could only trust Nico. He wished that guy could handle everything and not screw up his n. Otherwise... ... When Ellie heard the rumbling sound of the water outside, she opened her eyes and saw someone walking over. She couldn''t help but exim in rm. "Who''s there?" That wasn''t Kayden. She was pretty sure. In a few seconds, the figure walked over again. "What''s wrong, baby? It''s me!" "Nico? Why are you here?" Ellie was stunned, almost thinking that it was an illusion. "My room is next to yours, so you tell me. Baby, wake up!" Nico approached her worriedly and stroked her forehead to feel her temperature. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Only then did Ellie notice that the bath towel was the only thing that kept him from being naked. Ellie gulped. God, please don''t wake her up if it was a dream. She enjoyed it so much. "Baby, what''s wrong with you? It seems you''ve been a little off," Nico asked and pinched her face, "Baby, I''ve asked someone to prepare breakfast. There''s cereal, milk, juice, butter pastries, sandwiches, and boiled eggs. You''ll like them. Come on. Get up." Yes, it hurt ... Her face hurt! Then it was not a dream. Was it really Nico? "Is ... is it really you, Nico? Why are you here? Where''s Kayden? I remember his room was next door," Ellie blushed and stammered. ... Seeing her awkward expression, Nico suddenly understood. He smiled and said, "Of course it''s me. I''ve been here for a while. It''s my room, but I was drunk yesterday and didn''t return. Did you say Kayden? Is that the investor? I didn''t see him. I heard he went back to France early in the morning. Baby, what''s wrong with you? Are you still in your dream? Look, I heard your voice, so I came over immediately even without my clothes. I''ll go back to my room now, and I''ll be back in ten minutes. Get up now, and we''ll have breakfast together," As he said that, he kissed Ellie''s forehead. She was in a daze. This girl was much easier to deceive than he had imagined. He was the top actor, so it was not difficult for him to deceive a little girl. However, he didn''t like her smell. It seemed like he needed to brush his teeth again. Nico smiled with a hint of sarcasm. He patted Ellie''s head intimately before returning to his room next door. Ellie, who was shocked, did not find anything wrong. She was still wondering if everything that happened yesterday was just a dream. She remembered that she and Kayden went to eat Japanese cuisine, watched the stars in the boat, and she even made a wish that God would reward her with a Brad Pitt. Were those all a dream? Chapter 515: Advice from Vincent Chapter 515: Advice from Vincent Ellie pinched her face. She didn''t figure out what was going on. Brad Pitt wasn''t here, but Nico was. And Nico had a greater figure. Just a nce at his back made her excited. Ellie thought of his straight and slender back and stopped thinking about the things yesterday. If Nico did stay with her yesterday, she had enjoyed it. If he didn''t, it made no difference to her. So there was no need to think about it. She quickly got up and found that her clothes had changed. It was a loose T-shirt. It was strange. When did she change her clothes? Did Nico change them? "That man looks serious, but actually has a sexual desire too." Ellie attributed this to Nico. Without changing her clothes, she just wore the T-shirt, her white lower legs bare, and ran to the next room. She politely knocked at the door twice, "Nico, may Ie in?" "Come in. I''m already dressed." Ellie was attracted the moment she saw him in the fit suit. What a handsome man! How perfectly handsome! "Why not put on more clothes? It''s cold in the morning. If you catch a cold, baby, I will feel guilty." Nico walked over, his deep blue eyes filled with worry. "Nico, I, I was probably drunk yesterday. I don''t remember anything. Did anything happen to us?" "Oh, baby, I''m really sad to hear that. Did you forget every wonderful moment yesterday?" Nico looked depressed. Ellie widened her eyes and said, "Wonderful ... moment? Did we...?" Did they have sex? This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nico nodded. He quickly pulled her to sit on hisp. "You sat on me like this yesterday and told me you liked me. We almost kissed." Ellie was shocked goggle-eyed. No way! She had sex with him? Why couldn''t she remember anything about it? "Of course it''s true. Just as we were about to kiss, you fell asleep. Bummer." He looked at her surprised expression and said in frustration. Fell asleep? She fell asleep at a critical moment? She was annoyed that she did not grasp the chance. She vaguely remembered that a man hade in. She even touched him, called him honey, and said that she would have sex with him. She thought he was Kayden. Did her memories go wrong, and he was actually Nico? "Now that you''re awake, how about going on?" He stared at her lips. His intention was quite obvious. Definitely yes! Ellie had been expecting that. Just as she was closing her eyes and Nico''s lips were getting close, the door was suddenly pushed open. Then, Vincent, Nico''s agent, shrieked like facing the end of the world, "Oh my God! It can''t be real. Tell me, you two just identally fell together to get in this position, didn''t you?" If the gossipy journalists saw them in this posture, it would definitely be exaggerated purposely. Although his movies needed to be hyped up, this was inappropriate. If they did not get positive results, they would suffer losses. If the young fans who fancied Nico saw it, it would be a devastating blow to Nico''s acting career. Nico slightly let go of Ellie with a charming smile. He said to Ellie, "Baby, change your clothes in your room first. I''ll go see youter and let''s have breakfast together." Her eyes rolled, and she suddenly kissed Nico on his face. Then she returned to her room with a provocative smile. The agent got irritated. Nico smiled. When he stood up, his hand unconsciously wiped off the ce where he had just been kissed. His voice waszy and sexy. Even if he wasining, it was hard to resist. "Vincent, when did I lose any privacy? Or don''t you know you should knock on the door beforeing in?" "Nico, luckily it was me. If it was someone else, I''m sure that you two would be surrounded by the journalists with countless questions." Vincent leaned closer to Nico and nervously asked, "Nico, tell me if you are serious about her. You should know I have made lots of effort to tackle the things of you and Rick and that guitarist. So please, listen to me, and don''t stay with those who aren''t helpful to your acting career." If it was purely for fun, it would be easy to tackle. If he was serious, and hurt his fans, the great effort he had made to nurture Nico would be in vain. Nico hated being asked about his love life the most. Even if he was not serious about Ellie, he did not want to be interfered in. Nico replied with an unhappy expression, "That''s my business. You''re in charge of my career, not my love life." Vincent knew him well, and they would only end on bad terms if they went on. Thus, he changed the subject, "OK, if you don''t like it, then I won''t ask. Be cautious. But if it gets exposed, I won''t help you this time." Nico snorted nomittally. Vincent''s anger subsided, and he said, "By the way, are you ready? We''re setting off." "Which scene should I y first in the morning?" Nico was still a little irritated as he pulled on his tie. "A high-speed car chase. It''s shot on a winding mountain road. The director wants to know if you are okay and need a double," Vincent said. "I can do it. Tell the director, no need for a double." "Nico, think it over. It''s risky. If the car crashes and injures your ... I mean, don''t get injured." Vincent almost revealed his worry about injuring his face. He felt lucky. Nico would definitely be unhappy if he cared too much about Nico''s face. "I''ve thought it over. You can go out." Then Nico walked towards Ellie''s room. Vincent was unhappy that he went to see Ellie again, but he was going to work, and arguing with him would affect his moods. So he just followed it and went out. "Baby." Nico smiled at Ellie, who was sitting in front of the dressing table and making up carefully, "I''m going to work. Do you want to go too?" Kayden had told him that Nico should make more people know that Nico was chasing after her, and the more, the better. Kayden wanted that all members working for the y knew about it and the paparazzi would report it. Therefore, from now on, Nico needed to stay with Ellie so that the journalists would guess their rtionship. "Yes, yes! But I need to change my clothes. Wait a minute," Ellie replied immediately. "Alright, I''ll go out first. Come to me after you''re done. I''ll be in the next room," Nico said gracefully. He then hugged Ellie from behind and kissed on Ellie''s neck. Ellie felt the warmth on her neck and almost fainted. By the time she was conscious, Nico had gone. How charming! She would feel guilty if she could not get this man. After a while, Ellie showed up in light trousers and a vest, revealing her curvaceous figure. She carried a small backpack and got on the minibus arranged by the hotel with Nico. Staff and machines were also on the minibus. Several journalists wanted to get on too. Nico looked at Vincent with a gloomy face. In fact, he was happy that the journalists were here. This followed his n. But he had to show his unwillingness. After all, no actor would like to be followed and photographed closely. Vincent noticed his displeasure. Before he refused, Saniyah said, "There are still many empty seats in the car, let theme!" There were only two famous actors here. Since Nico did not speak and Saniyah agreed, the others did not object, and the journalists got on. To be honest, to make a movie famous, they needed the media. Treating journalists politely is absolutely beneficial. After getting on the bus, Eddie greeted Ellie warmly, but Ellie had no impression of him. She only had Nico in her mind now. "You look good today. Young, lively, and refreshed." Eddie spoke with praise. "You''re in such good spirits, so the alcoholst night didn''t affect you." "You also know I was drunkst night?" Ellie was a little surprised. ''Of course, the wine was handed over by me,'' Eddie thought. "What? Don''t you remember drinking and dancing with mest night?" Eddie said in disappointment. Was he so inconspicuous? Ellie chuckled, "Of course. You danced well." Actually, she remembered that she had Japanese food with Kayden and rowed to see the stars. It seemed illusory and real. She didn''t have impressions of anything else. Now she couldn''t tell what was illusory and what was real. When she woke up this morning, Nico had been intimate with her, so she still wondered if she was dreaming now. Nico frowned slightly. Who was this journalist? He looked unfamiliar. Why was he so friendly with Ellie? Nico smiled faintly at Ellie, "Baby, I still remember our dance yesterday. You were so attractive, and my heart beats for you." He hoped that Eddie could retreat, and the journalists could report their rtionship. However, Nico had underestimated Eddie. He was capable to be a journalist with persistence and outstanding EQ. Eddie smiled and said, "Me too. Ellie was so beautiful that I couldn''t take my eyes off her." After saying that, he walked to the seat behind Ellie and sat down. Chapter 516: A Filming Accident Chapter 516: A Filming ident What he said made Nico wary. Did this reporter also take a fancy to Ellie? However, no matter what his purpose was, Nico was now determined to have her. No one could ruin his n. Saniyah, who was being ignored by the side, was very, very unhappy at this moment. These two handsome men never looked at her since they got in the car. They were always looking at Ellie and talking about her. Ellie was no equal to her in terms of beauty. Why did they only look at her? Saniyah was nearly going crazy out of jealousy. Ellie did not notice the undercurrents between the three of them. She was attracted by the scenery along the way. "Wow, it''s so beautiful. It seems like we''ve in Utopia." On one side of the road was the sea, while on the other were the mountains. There were fishing boats everywhere on the sea. From afar, it looked like an intoxicating oil painting. Nico approached her and spoke with his appealing voice, "Darling, if you like, we can walk around this area after the filming." "Darling?!" Saniyah was shocked. Since when did they be so close? This was a nickname between lovers. Nico had always been very lofty and didn''t quite make contact with others. Even she, who had worked with him many times, was only called by a nickname of Sani. What kind of charm did this Ellie have to make the arrogant Nico fall for her! Eddie was also shocked. Could the rumors outside be true? Were they really in love? Nico and Ellie, however, seemed to ignore them, chatting andughing with delight. When the minibus stopped, the director immediately instructed the staff to move the machines and erect them. The makeup artists began to put on makeup for the actors, and the costume stylists were getting busy settling clothes for the actors. The actors looked morous from outside while they had to suffer much more than an ordinary person would do. Shooting winter scenes in summer and wearing short sleeves in winter was the easy part. The most unbearable thing was reversing day and night. The internal clock waspletely out of order. If they kept working like this for a long time, their faces would be pale, their dark circles thick, and their skin darkened. Moreover, these problems were hard to improve. No matter how much money they earned, they could never make up for the lost sleep time. Ellie was shocked by how Saniyah looked after she put off her makeup. She looked terrifying. The ck circles under her eyes were so thick as if she were smoked. And her coarse pores looked terrible! The most terrifying thing was the freckles. Normally, she couldn''t see them through the thick makeup. She didn''t expect that her in face would be so terrifying. She sighed implicitly and touched her face. Her skin was fair and smooth, just like a boiled egg peeled off the shell. She rejoiced that she was still young and took good care of her skin. She would rather die than be like Saniyah since she cared about her look so much. At this time, Nico''s manager, Vincent, walked towards Ellie. "The next scene will be the one where Nico drives a sports car on the mountain road. Did you know that?" "I knew that. He told me about the filming today on our way. He will be hunted down by underground organizations because he offended them. It is said to be very exciting." Ellie blinked her eyes, wondering why he asked this. Vincent nodded and looked at her with a warning. "The process will be very dangerouster. You may watch it, but don''t make any noise, in case you may affect the sound gathering procedure." He warned her not to affect Nicoter on. Ellie rolled her eyes at him. That was no need since she knew well of what he just said. Besides, she was also going to get in the car. Originally, she didn''t need to, but then Nico told the director to add this scene where the male lead and the female lead drove to run away from the underground organization. What a loving scene. Just thinking about it would be exciting. "Well then. If you affect Nico''s performance, the director will get mad." Vincent said angrily. Well, our big director wouldn''t get mad at me. You were the most arrogant one. Ellie waved her hand irritably, "Got it. I''m going to change clothes. Be good by yourself." Ellie ran over to Nico who was rehearsing with the actors in the y, ignoring the surprised gazes of others. Nico asked the other actors to rehearse first and took her to the side, "Baby, what''s up?" "Nico, I''m so nervous. I heard that we''re going to shoot a car chaseter. The director said that the mountain road is not easy to drive on. Do you think it will be dangerous?" "No, the special effects team will take precautions. Moreover, with me here, I will definitely protect you." He patted her shoulder and whispered, "If there''s no one else here, I''ll hug you, baby, you''re so cute." Ellie was a little embarrassed. This iceman turned so enthusiastic all of a sudden that she could barely get used to it. However, she did enjoy being called "baby" since he looked and sounded so attractive. The director was telling the actors to get ready. Ellie realized that she hadn''t changed her clothes yet. She hurriedly said, "Nico, I''ll go change clothes first. See youter." Nico pinched her face and said gently, "Baby, you little dummy. Hurry up and go. I''ll wait for you." Ellie had an indescribable feeling. She was a little disappointed and a little disgusted. So it turned out that Nico was nothing more than that. She liked him when there was a distance between them. Only by chasing after him would she feel a sense of aplishment. Now that he hade to her, it didn''t feel so good. Ellie was also shocked by her own thought. She hurriedly returned to the makeup room. Saniyah had already put on her makeup and changed her clothes then. She threw a nce at Ellie with a smile, but it could tell that it was a disdainful nce. Ellie ignored her and asked the makeup artist to quickly pick up her clothes. "What did you say to Nico?" Vincent said, unhappy. He didn''t want Nico''s mood to be affected in any way. "Nothing." Ellie obviously didn''t want to talk to him. MIS Fang was extremely angry. He really wanted to talk about this girl, but with so many people around, he didn''t want to see her in general. He could only run to Nico dejectedly, wanting to persuade Nico to stay away from Ellie. Saniyah wasn''t involved in this scene, so she watched it as an audience. She was looking forward to the next scene with Nico, where she seduced Nico at a bar, they kissed fiercelyter on. After a while, the director shouted "action." Nico, Ellie, and a group of stuntmen who yed members from the underground organization began to drive on the winding mountain path. That moves were absolutely soul-stirring. The two cars suddenly vanished in the dust and rushed out again. The scene was filled with the loud sound of bullets from time to time. Those who did not know about special effects would sweat profusely for such a performance. There was still one more turn to take, and the racing show was about toe to an end. Everyone was about toplete their work. Suddenly, Nico''s car skidded and crashed into the mountain wall. Saniyah screamed in fright and the crowds were in a mess. Obviously, this was not in the plots. The car was only dodging rather than bumping in the scene. Good Lord, it couldn''t be an ident, please. Everyone ran over, and the director was so flustered that even the microphone on his head fell off. When they got to the car, the staff found that the front of the car had beenpletely destroyed. The airbag had bounced out and Nico was stuck in the passenger seat. Beneath him was Ellie, who was so scared that her face turned pale. "Nico, how do you feel?" Vincent asked Nico and shouted to ask the others to call the ambnce. The reporters wouldn''t let go of this moment. The shlights made it hard for the crowds to open their eyes. "Stop it! Didn''t you see that he was injured? Get out of the way! Don''t stand in the way!" Vincent got mad. These reporters were too heartless. They only knew about taking pictures. Even if Vincent loved money and was ungrateful sometimes, he still cared about lives. Saniyah knew how to make use of the media. She took the opportunity to run to Vincent and righteously repeated what he had just said. Then she bent down and encourage Nico to hold on for a while. She said the ambnce was on the way. The reporters caught sight of it. They raised their cameras and used a lot of negatives. Even Eddie hesitated for a while before joining the filming team. Although he was also worried about Ellie, it was still more important for him to have first-hand news. He had to finish filming and write quickly, trying to send it out before the other media. Not long after, the ambnce arrived, sending Nico and Ellie away, followed by Saniyah and Vincent. Saniyah was taking care of Nico, and so was Vincent. No one was there for Ellie. Shey alone on the ambnce, her lips pale, recalling the scene of the ident. ... "Baby, I heard that there''s a water show in Venice Water City today. If you want to see the show, we''ll go after work today." Nico looked at Ellie with affectionate eyes. "The director has agreed to add two more scenes for you, and they were originally Saniyah''s scenes." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Really? That''s great! Then Saniyah must get mad. And the water show, I''m going there as well!" Ellie shouted happily. Nico nodded. "After the movie is finished, there will be a celebration banquet, followed by a series of press conferences and public meetings. We will be very busy, so we have to rush now." "Busy? I don''t care. I''m young. Even if I don''t sleep for a few days or nights, it won''t be a problem." Ellie waved her hand without any worry. In the past, when she yed the Legend of Swords, she had tried not to sleep for a week. Nico nced at the rearview mirror. The underground organization''s car was already approaching. The chase officially began. "The car behind us is catching up. Darling, I''m going to speed up now. Sit tight." "Great, speed up now! It must be exciting." Ellie was not afraid at all, but rather very excited. Nico smiled, and a strange light shed in his eyes, which was hard to catch. He stepped on the elerator and the speed of the car instantly soared to 160 yards. This was really a flying car. "Amazing! The wind is so strong! So much fun here!" Ellie excitedly embraced the wind that came from the speed of the car. Nico tightly gripped the steering wheel with both hands, his expression rxed. "Baby, sit tight. The car is too fast. If you move around, it will be dangerous." Chapter 517: The Hottest Gossip Chapter 517: The Hottest Gossip "It''s fine. I''m buckled up. Nico, can you make it faster? It''s so exciting. Let''s speed up to 200 miles." Nico was speechless. "Miss, do you have anymon sense? This car is just a sports car with average performance. If we speed up to 200 miles, the car will tremble. It would be scary if I can''t hold the steering wheel tightly. Moreover, this car is borrowed from the crew. If it breaks down, how could we compensate it?" Fortunately, they were now filming with a long shot. The filming team only took videos of the car''s body, not the situation inside the car. Otherwise, if they heard her words, they would be stunned. At this moment, a small car suddenly turned around. Nico was so scared that his face turned pale. He turned the steering wheel abruptly and had a narrow escape from a car ident with a truck. "No! We''re going to crash!" Ellie suddenly cried out in rm. Hearing Ellie''s scream, Nico noticed that there was andslide not far ahead. He mmed on the brakes and the car had been out of control and slipped. The steering wheel was so heavy that it seemed as if it was about to fly out. Ellie, who was beside him, was so scared that she couldn''t let out a scream. Without thinking, Nico unbuckled his seat belt and leaned to protect Ellie in his arms. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He did this purely out of a man''s instinct to protect the weak, regardless of who she was. Ellie''s mind went nk in an instant. Just as the car was about to collide, a ck figure suddenly appeared in front of her. Her sight then became dark and shepletely passed out. As the car crashed, a headache overcame Ellie. With her brain humming, she went into a swoon. ... In hospital. "Ellie! Ellie! Do you feel alright?" The director''s voice was out of tune due to nervousness. "My chin hurts so much." Elliey on the sickbed and frowned. "Your chin? It looks fine. I''m d you''re fine." The director let out a sigh of relief. If there was anything wrong with this girl, how could he exin it to Mr. Kayden? "Ellie, you almost scare me to death. My heart is going to stop beating. What happened to you? Why did you drive faster and faster? How did you get crashed?" "I remember...remember that Nico drove very fast and I felt very excited. Then a car suddenly turned around. Nico tried to dodge, but he didn''t see andslide in front of him. And then it crashed." Ellie said dazedly. Suddenly, she grabbed the director''s hand, "Director, how is Nico? Is he alright?" She remembered that it was Nico who protected her in his arms, so she was only slightly injured. "He''s fine thanks to the airbag, but his hand is injured. He won''t be able to film for the next few days. Don''t worry." Before the director could finish his sentence, Ellie had got off the bed and went out to inquire about Nico''s ward. Nico''s ward, which was gathered with many people, was easy to be found. "Move, move, let me go in first." "It''s Ellie, the heroine of this film. Hello, Ms. Jones, how did this ident happen?" "Ms. Jones, are you the only one in the car?" "Ms. Jones, there are rumors that Nico''s injury results from his trying to protect you. What is your response to this?" "Ms. Jones..." "Ms. Jones..." "Move, move, I have nothing to say. Please let me in." Ellie forced a smile and pushed in with all her strength. Ellie finally managed to find a way to squeeze into the ward. "Nico, Nico, how are you?" Ellie rushed to the bedside and looked at the handsome face that had fascinated her much not long ago. Her face was as pale as a piece of paper, and she felt as if her heart was stabbed by a knife. Nico just woke up and coughed twice. He looked at Ellie feebly and said, "Are you alright? Do you get injured?" Given his situation, he was still thinking about her. Although Ellie usually spoke harshly, she was still a little girl. Moreover, Nico got hurt because of saving her. If it weren''t for him, she would have kicked the bucket. Ellie was moved to tears. It was the first time she cried in front of an outsider. The journalists at the entrance didn''t let go of this moment, and the camera kept cracking. Recalling the director''s words about his injuries, Ellie hurriedly looked at Nico''s arms. She took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, and eximed, "Nico, your arm!" His clothes were torn, and there was a ten-centimeters long cut from his elbow to his wrist in his right hand! The nurse was disinfecting him. The torn wound, with the color of the disinfectant, was terrifying. "God! Does it hurt? It must hurt. I''m the one to me, Nico! I shouldn''t have let you drive so fast!" Ellie was so frightened that her face turned pale, tears rolling down her cheeks. She didn''t know that her words had sessfully created the hottest gossip in the next half a month. As a popr star, Nico did everything he could for love, and the beauty was moved to tears in front of his sickbed. Even Nico probably didn''t expect that this unnned heroic rescue would make him as popr as a rising rocket. ... In the next few days, News of Nico and Ellie was everywhere in the newspapers and on the Inte. Some people were touched by Nico''s behavior as a hero saving a beauty, praising him for showing the sense of responsibility a man should uphold. Others questioned this matter, believing that it was a complete hype, and dug out the news that Nico used to be gay. Intimate photos of Nico and a former popr star, Rick, flooded over various forums, which raised the public''s criticism. However, it was indisputable that the two of them had be famous, especially Nico. To these fans, he was not only a handsome rich man but also the embodiment of heroism. Regarding gossips about homosexuality, his fans didn''t mind. They just took it as a nice and loving story. The news was soon heard by Kayden. He took his time smoking and gently sped his finger on the table. It was as if something was lingering over his mind, or he was brooding over something. He waved his hand and one of his men walked over. "Kayden, what do you want me to do?" Kayden said, "Send someone to the hospital. If Ellie is injured, immediately call the best doctor for her. Also, send Nico a message. No matter what method he uses, let himplete the n within half a year!" Half a year was his bottom line. One day without Ellie by his side would make him suffer. "Understood, Kayden. Don''t worry. I will settle it." Kayden nodded. "Kayden. Just give me an order, we will get you whatever women you like. Why do you let yourself suffer so much?" Theckey on the side had a puzzled expression on his face. He wondered, "We ZH n will make every effort to satisfy Kayden''s desires, even if he is interested in a national treasure, let alone a woman. Moreover, with his power, it is always women pleasing him. When have I ever seen him go to such great lengths to ingratiate himself with a woman? I really can''t understand." Kayden sighed, "I don''t want her body only, but also her heart. I want her to staymitted to me willingly, not for anything else." Since that girl worshiped the golden calf, he was not sure that he could win her heart. He could only resort to dangerous moves. Kerr scratched his head, but he still didn''t understand. What did Kayden want to win her heart for? Why didn''t he just get her body? However, he didn''t dare to ask. He just nodded and said, "Kayden, don''t worry. With us, you can just wait for Ms. Jones to throw herself into your arms. Just y tricks and she will sumb. You just focus on dealing with the Mafia." "OK, if things go wrong, I won''t spare you two." The two men became speechless. Being threatened by the second inmand of the ZH n was not a joke. Kerr chuckled, "Don''t worry, I will help you win her heart." "Tell me, should I call her?" Kayden was worried. "Just call her. She will be touched, knowing that Kayden you care so much about her." Kerr said. "It makes sense. I hear that women are emotional. If you care about her at her weakest time, it is more useful than diamond and famous bags." Kayden thought for a moment and felt that what they said was very reasonable. So, he took out his phone and called Jones. After waiting for her to pick up, he finally heard the vigorous sound. On the other side, Nico suffered many stitches from the chief of surgery. The doctor used cosmetic stitches to minimize the likelihood of scars. Then he pushed Nico to do the physiotherapy of thetest instrument, which could promote rapid healing of tissue cells. Nico frowned tightly. His entire arm was so numb that he couldn''t move because of the bandage cream. As the chief of surgery changed dressings, hisplexion gradually turned pale. "Nico, does it hurt?" Ellie asked worriedly from the side. Nico smiled brightly at Ellie and said, "Fortunately, it looks terrifying, but it doesn''t hurt that much." Vincent, who was also in the room, snorted coldly and said unhappily, "It doesn''t hurt. Why doesn''t it hurt? His bones get injured too. You would cry out if it were you." Ellie snorted at her as well. She asked Nico, "Why does she interject? How annoying." "To avoid leaving scars, you should pay attention to your diet these days. Don''t drink, smoke, or eat spicy food." As the director spoke, Ellie nodded seriously, as if she was Nico family. Nico smiled bitterly, "It''s fine not to drink, but it''s a little difficult not to smoke." Cigarettes were the spiritual food of men. It was all up to them to make movies day and night and to have good spirits. It was worse to keep him from smoking than to keep him from sleeping. The chief of surgery looked at Nico''s bandaged arm and kindly advised, "You should pay more attention. It will only take a few days. It''s not going to be that hard." Ellie righteouslyplied with the doctor''s words, "Nico, listen to the doctor. Don''t smoke for a few days." Nico looked at Ellie affectionately, "Okay, baby, I''ll listen to you. I will do whatever you ask. Even if you ask me to quit smoking, I''ll listen to you too." What did it mean for a man to quit smoking for a woman? It must be true love. Vincent frowned. Did Nico really take a fancy to this girl? The doctorughed and said, "You are indeed as loving as the outside world says. I really envy you." Chapter 518: She Is a Playgirl Chapter 518: She Is a ygirl Nico smiled. "I will do anything for my baby." The happiness and joy of love can be easily seen on his face. But Ellie wasn''t happy. Instead, she felt a little weird about it. As she wondered, her cell phone rang. She took a look and answered happily, "Hello, Kayden!" Nico changed his expression slightly. He stilled smiled, but with caution. "How did you know that I was in the hospital? ... From the newspaper? That''s not true. I''m fine. There''s nothing wrong with me. ... Yes. Thanks to Nico, or I''ll be badly hurt. ... Now? He''s fine, too. His arm is injured and he is changing dressings now. I''m with him. ... When are you going toe back, Kayden? You didn''t tell me when you left." As the doctor changed dressings, he whispered, "Did it feel good to save a beauty like a hero, Superstar? I''m jealous of you. Your girlfriend is so young and so lively. I want to fall in love too." Nico smiled but didn''t say anything. "Your girlfriend is a beauty with a pretty face and a good shape. She''s also young and has a bright future. Maybe she''ll be a superstar. You have to keep an eye on her in case someone else takes her from you. The young men now are shrewd." ... ''Have a try if they dare.'' Nico was indifferent about this. Ellie pouted and said, "It was really close this time. I thought I was going to die." "You won''t die so easily, little girl. A scourge lives long." Kayden chuckled on the other end of the phone. In the past Ellie would have retorted, but this time she nodded and said, "I think so too. When are you going toe back, Kayden? You promised me a gift." What? Kayden was stunned but he quickly remembered. Ellie wanted a man. Nico was with her but she was not satisfied. "Isn''t Nico with you? He hasn''t been your husband yet and you want another man? You are too yful." "Ady can never be satisfied with one man. My dream is to be a bride every day and change grooms every night. You know me, Kayden." Fortunately, the doctors and Nico were not proficient in Chinese, or they would have been shocked. But Vincent understood. She suppressed the inclination tough and thought that Ellie was really a ygirl. "I see. I will when my work is done. I''m busy. Behave yourself and don''t get into trouble." Vincent hung up. "Okay, Kayden." Ellie kissed over the phone and hung up. "Who was that, baby? You chatted for a long time." Nico had recognized Kayden''s voice but pretended not to know. "It was Kayden, a friend who''s good to me," Ellie replied without thinking. The doctor was changing dressings for Nico and Ellie asked, "Does your arm still hurt?" "Of course not. I''m so happy that you care about me so much. How could it still hurt?" Ellie trembled. Nico had been aloof and proud before but now he became clingy and disgusting. It was really disgusting. He lost the charm of being aloof and proud. Ellie felt tangled. Sure Nico was handsome. She wanted to conquer Nico, who was high-hearted and lofty. But now he was cute and lovely. "Nico, I''ll go back. Take good care of yourself and I''ll visit youter." "No need, baby. You didn''t rest well these days. Go back and get your beauty sleep. I''ll pick you up tomorrow evening to watch the Water City performance." "But what about your arm?" Ellie asked. Nico looked at the chief doctor as if he was saying "Help me!" The doctor coughed and said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t touch the wound and eat randomly." "Thank you, doctor." Nico smiled. His smile was so charming that everyone was attracted and indulged. Ellie was indulged in the smile too. ''Nico was really handsome. Men like him are among the top ones. I can forget about his being disgusting. With such a handsome man beside me, I''ll look great.'' "Go back and have a good rest, baby! I''ll call youter." Nico said gently. Ellie nodded and left happily. "Please leave me alone, Vincent. I want to rest now." Nico said. Vincent nodded, "Take a good rest. I''ll inform you if there is work or necessary press conference." After saying that, she went out. After Ellie and Vincent had left, the chief doctor worked on his game face and asked Nico, "Are you okay? Can you hold on?" Nico''s face was deathly pale. He shook his head and said, "It''s okay, but it really hurts." "Of course it hurts! The wound is so extensive. If I were you, I would have fainted from the pain!" "I wanted to faint. But Ellie was here. It was embarrassing to faint in front of her." "Why do you like Ellie? Tell me the truth. I know who you are." The chief doctor snorted. They had grown up together since childhood and knew each other very well. But Vincent didn''t know that they were good friends, because Nico worried that Vincent would interfere in his friend-making. So it was better not to say. Nico sighed and said calmly, "Reece, I''ve lost this time." "What''s going on?" Reece, the chief doctor, asked in surprise. Nico told him the story that Kayden had threatened him in brief. Hearing this, Reece became serious. "You provoke the ZH n. It''s big." "I know. His request is very easy, but I''m afraid that he is using me and won''t give me the photos." Nico voiced his concern. "You don''t need to worry about that. Although ZH n is a gang, it is said to keep promises. This is one of the reasons why they be powerful. "Another reason was that the leader of ZH n was ruthless." "Kayden asked me to pursue Ellie, but the purpose was to make her hate me. Now I force myself to talk to her in a disgusting voice every day." Nico was indifferent and dismissive. "I find Kayden very smart. It surprised me that a gangster coulde up with such a perfect idea." Reece was a little interested in Kayden. "I can only take one step at a time now." "What if I can help you pursue Ellie, Nico?" Reece suddenly suggested. "You?" Nico was shocked, "Aren''t you going to marry your Brazilian girlfriend?" "We broke up. She has another lover." Reece shrugged, not caring much. "All right. But you can''t ruin my n. They still have my photos." Nico didn''t want to see Ellie every day, so it would be a great relief for him if Reece could help. Reece looked at Nico and smiled brightly. "Don''t worry. I''m just curious, so I want to get involved. I won''t disturb your sweet love." Nico rolled his eyes at him,pletely unaware of himself as a superstar. "Don''t joke with me. I can''t wait to break up with Ellie so that I cane after the guitarist and ask him when he took the photos. He brought so much trouble to me." Reece shrugged his shoulders and reminded him, "Superstar, pay attention. There is a lot of paparazzi here. You don''t want to make the headlines again, do you?" "Who cares? The photos of Rick and me have been widely spread online. Nothing can be worse." Nico rubbed his hair irritably. It was hard to believe that his pleasure-seeking past would be a stumbling block to his current career. Reece wasn''t so worried. "The young people now are diverse. Maybe they can ept your past and find it a new trend. It isn''t as bad as you think." ... Nico wasn''t that optimistic, but he felt better after hearing these words. "You can sleep for a while. You still have to date with Ellie tomorrow evening." Reece packed up, checked the equipment, and left. Nico was depressed. He wanted to sleep, but he was still thinking of the call Kayden made. Although Kayden called Ellie, he felt stressed, as if the call was to remind him to speed up toplete the n. Nico thought for a while, took out the phone, and called Ellie. After saying a few sweet words, he appointed the meeting time and ce for tomorrow evening. Then he felt relieved, yawned, and slowly fell asleep. ... It was the next day. "Where are we going next, baby?" Nico was out of breath, with many bags in his hands. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "I don''t know. I am tired and I don''t want to walk anymore" Ellie said. She was exhausted after shopping for a whole day. She just wanted to find a ce to rub her numb feet. At first, she didn''t want to go shopping. But she had seldom been abroad and now she was in Italy, a shopping paradise, where there were a lot of luxury brands. If she didn''t buy anything, she would regret it. When traveling abroad, one needed to go sightseeing and shopping as much as possible. Then it would be worth the trip. Of course, a gentleman was also needed to take the bags and pay. Although Ellie could afford these too, she took it for granted that there was no reason for ady to pay if she came out with a gentleman. "Nico, you are more familiar with this ce than me. Is there a ce where we don''t need to walk and the scenery is beautiful?" Even though Nico was exhausted, he said gently. "What about going to Water City by boat, baby? We can enjoy the architectural scenery on the boat since we are going to watch the show there tonight." Hearing that there was no need to walk, Ellie agreed immediately. They got on a boat, ced everything on the bow, sat on the small chairs, and drifted slowly on the river. The boat floated very slowly, so Ellie could enjoy the buildings and scenery on both river banks carefully. ¡®This ce seems familiar? Have I ever been here?¡¯ Chapter 519: Tease Him with Guns Chapter 519: Tease Him with Guns Ellie looked more puzzled, but she had never taken a boat. This was the first time she hade to Italy. How could she be familiar with it? ''Wait ... I remember I seem to have sat in a boat with Kayden in a dream.'' "How miraculous! It''s the same as the one in the dream. It seems like I have the talent to be a prophet." "Baby, what are you talking about?" Nico lowered his head and asked her. "Nico, you know what? I''ve been here before, and it was in a dream. It''s amazing. I remember there was a small bridge in front of me, and when I crossed it, there was a house with small lights that look like stars hanging above the door." Ellie stretched out her hands excitedly and pointed at the front with her fingers. Nico followed her fingers and saw that there was indeed a small bridge in front of her, only enough for a boat to pass through. "Baby, you''re so amazing." Heplimented her sincerely. There were quite a few youths on the bridge, whistling at Ellie, waving their hands, and shouting, "Ciaobe!" "What are they saying to me?" Ellie asked Nico excitedly. Nico told her, "They said, ''Hello, beauty.''" "Really?" Ellie felt so proud. Every girl wanted to be called a beauty. "Nico, teach me how to say ''handsome guys''." "BELLO, Ciaobello!" Nico read it twice. "BELLO?" Ellie said it herself, then waved her hand at the bridge, "HELLO, BELLO!" Nico became speechless. What Ellie said was half English and half Italian, which made himugh with amusement. To Nico''s surprise, however, the Italian men on the bridge responded even more enthusiastically, as if they were about to jump off the bridge and kept shouting in Italian, "Beauty." To them, the mysterious and noble little girl sitting on the boat was like a moving oil painting. In addition to her pure white skin and her palm-sized face, her pair of bright ck eyes were extremely fascinating. It could be easily figured out that she was a beauty from The Oriental, who was even more beautiful than a doll. "This water is lucid. It must be icy andfortable to put my feet in it." Nico hurriedly stopped her, "Baby, no matter how clean the river is, there are still bacteria. What if there are ss fragments or something? What if it hurts your foot?" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "But the water is very clean. Just for a while, just y for a while." Ellie pouted, taking off her shoes and putting her feet in the river. "Wow ... so icy! Sofortable!" Ellie waved her snow-white tender feet andughed happily with narrowed eyes. Nico had to admit that Ellie was quite naive and adorable at times. For example, looking at her using her feet to y with water now, he was also eager to try. If someone else did this, he would feel that this was an uncivilized behavior. "Nico,e and y too. It''s really good." Ellie turned to Nico and said. Nico was a little tempted. Just as he was about to agree, the phone in his pocket rang. He took it out and took a look. Then his expression darkened. He turned around and answered the phone, "Hello." "Where are you?" A domineering voice came from the phone. "Ellie and I are in Venice. She is having a good time." A moment of silence reigned on the other end of the phone. After a long pause, the voice reappeared, "Tell the boatman to keep going. I''m also here." He was also in Venice? Nico took a deep breath and was stunned for a moment before agreeing immediately, "Alright, I know what to do." "Did she say anything?" "What, what?" Nico didn''t understand what he meant. "Nothing. Remember to be aware of her safety. If anything happens to her, you will die..." Nico was terrified. Just as he was about to speak, he heard Ellie shouting behind him, "Nico, hurry up. The water is icy and fun." Nico didn''t dare to answer her and responded to her with only a smile. Just as he was about to reply to Kayden, he found out Kayden had hung up the phone. ... At this time, at the window of a private vi, Kayden was so silent that no one could not see his emotions. ''Does that girl really forget? Does she forget that night when we were traveling with each other in Venice?'' ''Does she forget that she looked at me without blinking and said ''You''re so pure that I want to kiss you so much.''?'' ''That witch turned to seduce others and hadpletely forgotten me. It was truly too hateful.'' "I wonder what Mr. Kayden is here for!" A middle-aged man with a breadth of spirit slowly walked over, emitting a dangerous aura. Kayden regained his senses and slowly stood up. He straightened his body and didn''t have any intention of weing the man. He only said indifferently, "I''m only here on the orders of Master Smith to greet Miss Juliana. I wonder how she''s doing recently." The man in front of Kayden was Juliana''s father, the leader of the Italian Mafia. When the leader heard Kayden''s words, his expression became very pale. The man next to him immediately pulled out his gun and pointed it at Kayden''s head. ... "My daughter was killed by you. I want your life to pay it back." ''Juliana is dead?'' Kayden chuckled though he felt shocked. He wasn''t afraid of the two revolvers in front of him at all. "I''m sorry to hear that. So is Master Smith. But Miss Juliana''s death has nothing to do with us. I''m afraid there was some kind of misunderstandings." ''The news has already been intercepted. He can''t know that it was Young Master who did it. Master Smith indeed poisoned her. But the premise is Juliana''s cooperation. It is Juliana herself to me.'' "What kind of misunderstandings could there be? If it weren''t for Emmett not taking good care of my daughter, how could such a thing have happened to her?" The leader of the Mafia was somewhat guilty when he said this. ''How could I me others for Juliana having a venereal disease? But ... but if Emmett had been more concerned about her, she wouldn''t have gone out to find other men. It was Emmett''s fault.'' Kayden was embarrassed. ''It is your daughter who flirted with other men out of solitude. What does it have to do with Young Master? Young Master is upied by dating ine.'' Suddenly, the two revolvers were loaded. Hearing the voice, Kayden''s expression changed slightly. Then came two deafening shots. Almost in the blink of an eye, a figure dodged swiftly, and his movements were as agile as a ck panther. And in another sh, the two men of the leader had already fainted on the ground. The revolver in their hands appeared in Kayden''s hands. Apart from Kayden, almost no one knew how all of this happened. Kayden yed with two pistols, like the western cowboy in the American movies, circled them twice in his hands, and then pointed the guns at the leader. His bearing was valiant like heroes in movies. The leader took a deep breath. ''Does this young man want to kill me? Right here?'' Kayden loaded both guns. The leader had his heart in his mouth. Kayden suddenly stopped and smiled faintly. ... Then he dropped the two guns to the ground. "What are you doing?" The leader didn''t understand what this young man was trying to do? ''Is he teasing me with guns?'' "I''m doing this only to show my sincerity. I don''t have any ill intentions towards you. Ie here to see you for cooperation." It was too easy for him to kill the leader. Apart from Master Smith, few people could have Kayden killed. The leader was experienced, and it was not the first time he had been pointed by guns. But this was the first time he had seen such a courageous man. "Kid, you get skills. Do you want to work for me?" He needed such a powerful force. Compared with him, the two lying on the ground were good-for-nothings. ''Work for you? I''m loyal to Young Master till the world ends.'' Kayden''s heart was filled with contempt, but he was still smiling faintly, "I just want to cooperate with you right now." Knowing that Kayden was acting dumb, the leader didn''t want to force him here. ''This man will be mine!'' The two then discussed cooperation in bteral regional trade. Suddenly, the leader noticed a subtle change in Kayden''s expression. He seemed to be looking out of the window. Who was it? Could it be that there was still an ambush there? The leader followed Kayden''s sight and saw a small boat slowly rowing towards them. At the bow of the boat sat a couple. The woman was petite and pretty, and the man was pretty good- looking. ''Wait, why does this man look so familiar to me? It seems like I have seen him before?'' The leader stood up in a sh. Kayden became immediately nervous. ''Could it be that Ellie was exposed?'' He only took a few more nces and didn''t understand how he bothered the leader. Kayden pretended to be curious and followed the boss to the window. Kayden was almost out of breath. ''Could it be that he has discovered that Ellie is my weakness? Sure I could protect myself, but I am unable to do anything about Ellie from such a distance. Nico looks like a macaroni person and I can''t count on him. What should I do now? Perhaps the leader still has a gun on him, just like Master Smith who always hides a dagger at his calf. If he firester, I don''t know if I could stop him. Ellie, Ellie, I''m the one to me. God, he touches his pocket. He is indeed going to draw his gun!'' Kayden''s heart shrank. He decided to make a move first. Just as he was about to hit the boss''s neck, he saw that the boss was only taking out a cigarette. In an instant, he withdrew his hand and inserted it back into his pocket. What a false rm. The leader lit a cigarette and took a puff. He turned to look at Kayden and said, "Do you know who the man on the boat is?" "Who?" ''He couldn''t be asking about Nico, could he?'' The boss chuckled. He seemed to be recalling, "That''s a popr male movie star. My daughter used to like him. And she used to contend for this man with the daughter of a high-ranking official, but this man was unappreciative and refused my daughter. My daughter pulled out a gun when walking down the red carpet and pointed it at that girl in front of the cameras of the media. She said, ''He is my man. If you dare to fight against me, I will shoot you right now.''" This was his daughter, Juliana''s style. Such a female bandit she was. Kayden felt speechless. It was a tragedy that she took a fancy to Master Smith. Chapter 520: What Is She Doing? Chapter 520: What Is She Doing? "Then what happened afterward?" Kayden asked. He was also very curious. Normally speaking, Juliana liked Nico so much that she would do everything she could to get him. "Afterwards?" The leader took a puff of his cigarette and said, "My daughter became sick of him, so she dumped him." Kayden was speechless again. ''Damn, no wonder Nico became gay. It turned out that he was destroyed by Juliana in this rtionship. That woman is ferocious that she could turn a man into a gay. How inhumane was the process?'' Fortunately, she was killed by Master Smith. It was truly a blessing for the majority of malepatriots. "Juliana is always a very conceited and arrogant woman. She has been better than many men since childhood. She is even more ruthless and vicious than men. I always think that she will take my ce. I never think that she will be like this." Speaking of this, the boss took two deep puffs of his cigarette. Kayden sneered. ''Fortunately, your daughter died. Otherwise, how many men would suffer?'' However, he still shed crocodile tears and said, "I''m sorry for your lost." "Damn, my daughter is still alive!" The leader suddenly red at Kayden. He understood what Kayden meant though he was an Italian. Kayden felt embarrassed, "Didn''t you just say that your daughter was dead?" ... "I''m saying this to protect her. There are quite a few of us who want to take advantage of this opportunity to ascend the throne. They want to kill Juliana and then send me to hell, so as to usurp the n I founded. However, I''m quite difficult to be overthrown." The leader''s eyes shed with a bloodthirsty light. Kayden was silent for a moment. He didn''t have the guts to say that their ZH n was also staring at this big cake, the Mafia. ''Old man, you should hurry up going to hell. This world is no longer yours.'' "Nico, this skirt looked so good in the shop, but now it looks so cheesy in the sunshine. Do you think this is cheating consumers on their right to know? I have to goining." Ellie''sining voice floated in from outside the window and reached the ears of Kayden and the leader. ''Silly girl, you seem to be enjoying yourself. You don''t know what kind of danger you are in right now, nor do you know how worried I am. Your Nico used to be treated as a toy thrown away. If you know the truth, would you still like him? Kayden wished to tell Ellie the truth, but after pondering about it, he felt that he would be too despicable and shameless. Taking advantage of other''s pain to win his love was not a man''s doing. ''Forget it, let''s just follow the n. In any case, Ellie will be mine sooner orter. As for Nico, he is already in such a miserable situation, so it is better not to set traps for him.'' Nico was trying his best to persuade her that this color was not bad and matched her skin when he suddenly heard Ellie shouting excitedly, "Hello!" Nico was stunned. He raised his head and saw Kayden by the window, as well as an unfamiliar middle- aged man. "Hello, you''re here." Ellie excitedly waved her hands. "Nowadays young girls are outgoing. They hit on every man. Let''s go in and continue discussing our cooperation." Kayden said indifferently. The leader nodded, "It seems like she is not a good girl. The current education system is worrying." ''Damn, it is you and your family suck.'' Kayden scolded him secretly. ''You dare to judge Ellie. Old man, I''ll teach you a lessonter.'' Ellie watched Kayden and the foreigner disappear from the window and felt a little unhappy. ''What? He pretended not to recognize me. I shouted so loudly, so it was impossible for him not to hear me. Moreover, he didn''t say anything to me when he returned to Venice. Wait, he told me he was still in another country on the phone yesterday. Why did hee back today? Is the ne that fast?'' ''Or ... does he never leave Venice?'' Ellie was instantly enraged. Kayden lied to her! The thought of Kayden lying to her made Ellie feel very ufortable. She felt stuffy as if she couldn''t breathe. ''How strange, what''s wrong with me? Why am I so sad and unable to let go? I only had sex with him as I did it with other men.'' ''There is nothing good about him, apart from his skills. There is nothing I could not let go of.'' ''Alright, maybe he does have some advantages, but there''s no reason why I feel so uneasy. He is not particrly handsome, nor is he particrly rich. He is just my brother-inw''sckey. He ispletely not my type.'' Ellie was confused, like a fly losing its direction. "Baby, what''s wrong with you? What are you thinking?" Nico asked gently. ''What a handsome face. This is what I like.'' Ellie stared at Nico, "Nico, you''re so handsome." Nico smiled charmingly and one of his dimples could be vaguely seen, "Baby, you''re so beautiful." Ellie suddenly came up with a decision. She used her delicate voice and said loudly, "Nico, don''t kiss me like that. My lips are about to break." Nico was stunned, not knowing what she was doing. "God, you still kiss so hard. My lipstick is going to be vague." Ellie said as she looked at the window with the corner of her eyes filled with expectations. However, there was no one or any shadow there. ''It looks like Kayden doesn''t care about me at all, though I was spellbound confused just now.'' "Darling, are you inviting me?" Nico immediately understood her intentions and cooperated with her. Ellie wasn''t in the mood now, even the beautiful man couldn''t save her from being depressed anymore. She pushed away Nico and said with dim interest, "Go back. Return this cheating skirt. It''s ugly." She didn''t know if she was referring to this skirt or the stagy herself just now. A woman''s heart was a deep ocean of secrets, especially a woman from The Oriental. Nicoforted himself in silence. ''As soon as I canplete this task, I can get rid of this burden and live my life as a superstar. I will never get involved with women again.'' The boat sailed back in such a gloomy manner, in stark contrast to the enthusiasm with which it had come. ... Inside, Kayden was in a trance since just now. ''What is that girl doing outside?'' His ears were very sensitive, and he could tell that they hadn''t left yet. These two people wouldn''t do anything impure in front of other people''s houses, right? When he was thinking about it, a voice came in from outside, "Nico, don''t kiss me like that. My lips are about to break." ''Damn, Ellie, you dare to flirt in front of someone else''s house! You are afraid that I will not be able to see or hear, right?'' A scene appeared in Kayden''s mind. Nico reached out and lifted Ellie''s cute little chin. Then, he forcefully kissed Ellie without any hesitation. And Ellie''s face must be flushed at this moment, radiating her charm. "God, you still kiss so hard. My lipstick is going to be vague." Another sound came from outside the window. Kayden got into a fuss. ''Is Ellie deliberately provoking me?'' ''Nico is the same. He said that he would fake it and not touch her. He dared to kiss her. Does he think that he is safe now?'' "Such a moral degradation. These young fes are not as conservative as we were." The leader was a pure Italian, but he was an old-fashioned conservative Italian, not as enthusiastic and unrestrained as the young Italians were now. Kayden despised him in his heart. ''You are also a jerk. Your arrogant and unreasonable daughter is just like you.'' "SAN, go kill those two people outside the window and throw them into the moat to feed the fish. Let them know the price of harassing others." The leader ordered mercilessly. ... One of his men who had been knocked by Kayden immediately pulled out his gun and walked to the window, but he quickly returned. "Sir, those two have already left." Before the leader continued with his order, Kayden interrupted him. "It''s normal for young fes to be such energetic. Forget it. Let''s continue to talk about business." Kayden tried his best to use an indifferent tone, but he was so nervous. The leader thought for a moment and felt that killing two passers-by was too much of a waste of time and manpower. He withdrew his order and concentrated on continuing with Kayden''s previous n. Kayden heaved a sigh of relief, thinking, ''Silly girl, I will be frightened to death by you. Fortunately, you''re smart enough to leave. Otherwise, even God couldn''t save you.'' He didn''t know what the two of them were doing right now. Could it be that they were kissing again? Kayden''s heart was so tightly gripped that he didn''t even listen to the leader''s trade rules. At this moment, Ellie was almost at the port and was about to get off the ship. Nico carried her bag and helped her out of the boat like a servant. Nico took her to return the skirt and then called a car to drive her back to the hotel. When the two of them were parting, Nico touched Ellie''s cheek in the car. It seemed that they were drowned in love. His action was a gift for the paparazzi in the corner, for it was tough for them to work hard for a day. Ellie had no idea about it, but she looked at the handsome face in front of her and habitually said, "Darling, I''ll call you tonight. Miss me." Nico hugged her waist, his lips touching her face, and said reluctantly, "No, miss me right now. Don''t wait for the night." "Then don''t go back to the hospital tonight, okay? We can spend one night together." Ellie said coquettishly. Nico thought for a moment and suddenly sighed, "Darling, if I don''t go back, the doctor won''t let me go when I change the dressing. That guy loves to take revenge on indocile patients." "Fine, then you have to wait for my call." Ellie pinched his nose like a girl in love. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nico nodded and kissed her on the cheek. Then, he loosened her waist, got off the car, opened the car door on Ellie''s side, and picked her up. Nico took Ellie to the entrance of the hotel, and then handed what she had bought to the waiter at the entrance. Chapter 521: She’s Unhappy Chapter 521: She¡¯s Unhappy Nico said reluctantly, ¡°I¡¯ll waiting for your call tonight, honey.¡± Ellie nodded, ¡°Darling, you must miss me all the time before I call you.¡± ¡°Sure, babe. I will. I¡¯ve already started missing you now.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. They spent quite a long time bidding each other farewell at the entrance. Then they went into the hotel and left the hotel respectively. Ellie went back to her room, tossing her bag onto the floor. She took off the clothes and put on a loose T-shirt. Shey prone on the bed listlessly. Her mind was upied by Kayden¡¯s figure that had disappeared from the window earlier. Her heart couldn¡¯t help being fluctuated. She realized that Kayden was quite stylish and handsome with a strong aura. ¡°Stinky Kayden! He lied to me that he has gone to France. It turns out he¡¯s been in Italy all the time,¡± sheined to herself. Lying in the soft silk quilt, Ellie held the soft pillow and stared at the TV opposite. She couldn¡¯t help but ask herself, ¡°Was what happened that day just a dream? If so, how could a dream be so real? Ah - Stop thinking about it, Ellie. I should ask Kayden about it when seeing him next time.¡± Ellie curled her lips, forcing herself to stop thinking about those bothering questions of which that she could never get an answer. She picked up the remote control and changed the channels. She kept pressing the buttons, and finally, she tossed the remote control away crazily. All channels were in foreignnguages. She had no idea what they were talking about. Her English was quite poor, and she only knew how to say hello to an English-speaking person, let alone the Italiannguage. She gave up on watching TV and decided to take a nap. She had been busy for a whole day, so she decided to call Nico after waking up. As she thought of it, her mind became more and more blurred. A whileter... She heard someone was knocking at her door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Ellie scratched her hair, looking pretty annoyed. She hated it the most when someone woke her up. ¡°It¡¯s me. Kayden.¡± ¡°I see. What?¡± She wondered why Kayden came here. He pretended that he didn¡¯t know her earlier, didn¡¯t he? Why did hee to her room? Before Ellie opened the door, Kayden came in himself. He pulled to loosen his necktie impatiently and muffled, ¡°Ellie, have you been to water park earlier today?¡± ¡°Yeah, I went there with Nico for a trip... Ah! So you did see me, didn¡¯t you? Why did you ignore me when I called you then, Kayden?¡± Kayden rolled his eyes at her, ¡°How could I respond to you? If I did, I don¡¯t think you can still stand here alive.¡± Ellie widened her eyes, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Do you know who the man was with me earlier?¡± ¡°Just a foreigner, wasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Humph! He¡¯s not just A foreigner. He¡¯s the Ma...¡± Kayden paused. The underground world was way too complicated, which wasn¡¯t suitable for such a simple-minded girl like her. Hence, after a thought, he changed his wording and continued half-jokingly, ¡°He¡¯s a big boss in charge of the human traffic in the ck market. His hobby is to look for pretty girls and sell them to the rich and powerful. If I had told him I knew you, he would definitely ask me to introduce you to him. If he¡¯s interested in you, you¡¯ll be in big trouble. Ellie, sometimes, a passerby is much safer than an underground boss¡¯s girlfriend. Hence, I pretended not to know you just for protecting you.¡± Upon hearing it, Ellie was stunned. Then she looked at Kayden in surprise, ¡°Kayden, this is the first time that you speak so many words in one go!¡± ¡°Gee... I¡¯m serious. Don¡¯t mess around.¡± Kaydenughed in anger. ¡°Hee hee... Kayden, don¡¯t be kidding me. What did you say? The underground? Big boss? The rich and powerful? Are you acting in a y? I guess that old man must be rich, and you are after his daughter. You went to ask him for his permission to marry his daughter to you today, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ellie felt a bit upset when mentioning marrying the girl to Kayden. Kayden was so shocked and helpless that he almost puke blood. He didn¡¯t expect that Ellie was so good at imagining. With such a good imagination, Kayden believed that she should write novels instead of being an actress. ¡°Fuck you. I¡¯d rather be gay instead of marrying Juliana!¡± Let alone that woman was almost dying while suffering from venereal disease, even if she were not sick, Kayden didn¡¯t think he could bear her character. Anyone who touched that woman would have misfortune. ¡°Juliana? Who is it? Tell me.¡± Ellie noticed the keyword. ¡°She¡¯s a vicious woman,¡± answered Kayden crossly. ¡°Then...¡± Ellie rolled her eyes, ¡°So it means you don¡¯t like this woman named Julian, do you?¡± ¡°Bullshit. I¡¯m not a pervert.¡± For some reason, Ellie was quite delighted. She was so joyful that her mood became extremely good. ... ¡°Kayden, you¡¯ve been busy for a whole day. Are you quite exhausted?¡± Suddenly, Ellie moved to Kayden with a ttering smile. ¡°What do you want?¡± Kayden looked at her on alert. He found her so suspicious as she suddenly became so enthusiastic to him. ¡°Nothing. I just care about you.¡± Ellie blinked her big, innocent eyes. Kayden nced at her and said expressionlessly, ¡°Just cut the crap. What do you want?¡± Ellie was speechless. She had just been kind to him for real. If he didn¡¯t appreciate it, she wouldn¡¯t insist. Kayden pulled down his tie. Sweat oozed on his neck, ¡°Ellie, I want to take a shower here in your bathroom. I¡¯ve been so exhausted today.¡± After finishing the unpleasant cooperation, he immediately rushed over to check on her. He was so exhausted that he could hardly collect his bones. ¡°Okay. Go ahead. The bathroom is over there.¡± Ellie pointed in the direction casually. She nestled on the sofa, changing the TV channels at random. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t understand anything, so she decided to watch the channel where there were handsome guys. ¡°Haha, haha... This man is quite interesting,¡± Ellie said to Kayden while munching some snacks and watching TV. Inwardly, Kaydenined about her sudden change. Earlier, she asked him if he was tired so enthusiastically, but now she was enjoying watching TV by herself. He felt as if she was fooling around with him. He cast another nce at her and walked to the bathroom for a shower sadly. Seeing that he walked into the bathroom, Ellie secretly curled her lips. Sure enough, a man couldn¡¯t be spoiled. If she treated him well, he thought that she had a special intention. If she ignored him, he would look as like she had dumped him. His heart seemed to be so fragile. Right then, a cell phone started ringing outside the bathroom. It was Kayden¡¯s phone. He had taken off his jacket and hanged on the rack outside the bathroom. Ellie didn¡¯t want to answer it at all. Kayden woulde out to answer it if he couldn¡¯t bear it. In that case, she could have a chance to enjoy his naked body. Or, probably the caller would give up. However, the caller was way too patient. The call kepting in. Kayden seemed not to hear the phone while taking the shower. Ellie moved there in curious and had a nce at the phone screen, only to find an unknown phone number. She wondered who it would be as the call came in sote. Was it from that so-called Juliana? As long as Ellie thought that a woman was called Kayden on the phone in the evening, she was so unhappy. She picked up the phone, swiped to answer, and pressed it next to her ear. She spoke in an extremely coquettish and sweet tone, ¡°Hello? Who is that?¡± The person on the other end of the line was taken aback obviously. Then she spoke, ¡°Hello. May I speak to Mr. Kayden, please?¡± Ellie felt that the voice was so familiar. Squinting, she continued in a sweet voice, ¡°I see. Kayden is taken a shower now. May I know who that is please? I¡¯ll ask him to call you after he finishes showering.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s nothing important. Since Mr. Kayden is busy, I can call himter. Thank you. Bye.¡± The woman quickly hung up the phone. Ellie locked the phone screen. Her pretty eyes kept rolling. She figured it out - it was Saniyah. Saniyah was way too arrogant. How dare she steal Kayden from her! She also said she would call Kaydenter as if Ellie didn¡¯t exist. Thinking of that, Ellie directly powered off the phone. In anger, she pulled out the battery and tossed it aside. Then she sensed something wrong, wondering why she was so angry. It had nothing to do with her, didn¡¯t it? She was nobody to Kayden. Ellie wondered why she had reacted so fiercely. She didn¡¯t know what was going on. Her mood was pretty low. However, she didn¡¯t know the reason for herself at all. After finishing the shower, Kayden came out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist. Ellie nestled on the sofa and whistled, ¡°Handsome, you have a great shape-¡± She liked the lines of his muscles. Kayden could go to the bodybuildingpetition. Kayden raised his chincently, ¡°Of course. Now you know who I am-¡± Ellie giggled. Pointing at the phone, she said while staring at the TV, ¡°A woman called you just now. I said you were in a shower. She said she would call you again.¡± ¡°Ehn? A woman? Who was it?¡± Kayden immediately checked on his phone, only to find that his beloved phone had been dismembered. Frowning slightly, he asked, ¡°Why did the battery fall out?¡± ¡°It suddenly dropped out and fell on the floor,¡± said Ellie without a blink. Kayden knew that she was lying. His phone was the most expensive cell phone in the world - VERTU. It was strong enough to be bullet-poof. How could the batter suddenly fall? However, he didn¡¯t expose her lie. He thought that she was quite hrious to deliberate to dismember his phone. He wondered if it was because she was jealous. That woman called, so she was upset, wasn¡¯t she? Would it be possible? Kayden couldn¡¯t help wondering if she would truly care about him, his heart racing. Suddenly, Ellie swayed over, walked to the wine cab, opened a bottle of wine, and poured it into goblets. ¡°Kayden, let¡¯s have a drink.¡± She shook the goblet. The colour was quite pleasant. She wondered which year the wine was produced. It smelt quite nice. She felt a bit drunk after smelling a bit. ¡°Little girl, you want to drink like an adult?¡± Kayden hadn¡¯t forgotten the crazy night with her after they were drunk. Her slender and tender legs that held his waist and her erotic moans... Kayden cursed inwardly. As soon as he recalled, he was aroused. ¡°I must practice more because I can¡¯t drink. In the future, during the premieres and celebration dinners, I must drink. It would be so embarrassing if I got drunk easily. Hence, I must take chances right now to practice more.¡± Ellie enchantingly swayed to Kayden, raising a goblet to him. ¡°Come on. Drink with me, Kayden.¡± She shook the goblet in front of him. Behind the liquid, he saw Ellie¡¯s pretty and cute face. His heart skipped a beat, ¡°Why do you suddenly want to drink wine?¡± He didn¡¯t buy her excuse of practising. Ellie¡¯s heart was hammering. Of course, she couldn¡¯t tell him that suddenly she had be quite interested in him so she decided to lure him with the wine, ¡°I just suddenly want to drink some wine. Forget it if you don¡¯t want to. I can finish it myself.¡± As she spoke, she gulped down more than half of the goblet of wine. Kayden looked up at her deeply, ¡°Ellie, if you get drunk and something happens, I won¡¯t take any responsibility.¡± Chapter 522: You Are So Handsome Chapter 522: You Are So Handsome ¡°Ahem. Ahem. Ahem...¡± Ellie coughed violently in fear. Her bunny-liked eyes stared at this man with a nude strong top. She wondered if Kayden was hinting at anything. Kayden smiled faintly, ¡°Ellie, you deliberately want to hit on me, don¡¯t you?¡± He gazed at her sharply like an eagle. Under his gaze, her face blushed. Her hands that were holding the goblets trembled slightly. She swallowed. Kayden looked extremely sexy at this moment. She truly did it deliberately because she missed his strong chest and muscles as well as his explosive power. While Ellie was lost in thought, Kayden took over the goblet, raised his neck, and gulped down the wine in one go. ... She wondered if it was because of the alcohol, as she found him quite charming when gulping down the wine. She was so attracted to him. Ellie was staring at him in a daze. She didn¡¯te back to her senses until Kayden shook the empty ss at him. Inwardly, she was screaming. She found Kayden was so handsome that her heart almost popped out of her chest. Kayden seemed to enjoy the wine a lot. He licked his lips with his pink tone, looking quite delighted. He looked up and praised in a gentle tone, ¡°Ehn, Carruades de Lafite from 2000. It¡¯s indeed of top quality. Just the stamina is too strong.¡± ¡°What? It¡¯s from 2000. Isn¡¯t it said that the older the better? I heard it from the movies I¡¯ve seen.¡± Ellie blinked. Her eyes were slightly reddened. She was a bit drunk now. ¡°Of course not. It has nothing to do with the year but with the rain. In 2000, there was plenty of rain, so the grape quality was excellent. Carruades de Lafite produced in that year is all absolutely with top quality. Ellie, you should learn more in the future. Don¡¯t be misled by the movies.¡± As he spoke, Kayden reached out to pinch her ruby cheeks. Ellie waved off his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t pinch my cheek. It¡¯ll change the shape. Hic...¡± She started to burp. Kayden heaved a sigh, ¡°You can¡¯t drink at all but you insisted on drinking. All right. You¡¯re drunk again.¡± Ellie blinked her blurred eyes, pouting, ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± As she spoke, she approached Kayden, trapping him in the corner, ¡°Get it. Save some space for me.¡± Kayden was speechless. He wondered if she had been hammered already. She got drunk so fast, didn¡¯t she? ¡°Ellie, you pushed me into the corner but you want me to move. All right. I¡¯ll move.¡± Kayden wanted to leave the corner. However, Ellie, who was already hammered, pouted more. She red at him fiercely, ¡°Where are you going? Are you going to find Saniyah Steele that bitch, right? What kind of taste do you have? She¡¯s so old and ugly. How can you like her? Such a hardcore...¡± Kayden became angry. He never liked Saniyah. He felt that his favour on Ellie was truly hardcore. She had been torturing him so miserably but he still liked her. Ellie squinted. She forcibly pressed Kayden and approached his face, ¡°Hey, Kayden, your face became so fat. Ah, I see countless of your face...¡± Since Ellie¡¯s T-shirt had a low neckline, as soon as Kayden looked down, he could saw Ellie¡¯s bosom completely without any cover. She had taken off her bra earlier, so he saw her cherry-liked nipples in the air. They were sharp and pretty as if they were waiting for him to take a bite. Kayden only felt that the heat increased in his lower abdomen. A stream of heat was rushing up continuously. However, he couldn¡¯t have sex with Ellie right now. If he did, he was afraid that their rtionship would go back to the very beginning and his n would be in vain. Kayden tried hard to suppress his desire. He nced at her and pushed her away. Then he went to sit on the sofa, leaning against the back of it. He picked up the remote control, pressed the buttons, and watched TV wholeheartedly without looking at Ellie again. However, Ellie wasn¡¯t so easy to give up. She burped, swayed over, and clung to Kayden again. She sat on hisp. ¡°Kayden, do you feel it¡¯s so hot here? I¡¯m sweating. Do you feel hot? Shall we take a bath together?¡± Kayden was hot as well. He actually felt extremely hot and his joystick was almost melting. However, he couldn¡¯t move, look at her, or respond to her at all. Ellie rolled her eyes, staring at Kayden to wait for his response. Then her gaze moved downward. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so funny. Kayden, you have a little tent here.¡± As she spoke, she reached to touch it, ¡°Is there a dwarf inside? Ah, it¡¯s not. What¡¯s this hot, hard thing in there? It¡¯s so funny. It moves when I touch it...¡± Kayden¡¯s chin tightened. He was almost killed by her. Ellie¡¯s fingers were way too flexible. He almost jerked off on her hand. The next second, her nail scratched the most sensitive top of his long john. He wondered if she was truly going to kill him. ¡°Kayden, it¡¯s sweating here. Look. It¡¯s white...¡± As she spoke, Ellie raised her fingers with a certain liquid dizzily, shaking in front of Kayden. Kayden took several deep breaths. He was sweaty all over. Trying his best effort, he pushed her away and said hoarsely, ¡°Hurry up and take a shower.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ellie nodded obediently. Then she stood motionlessly and quickly naked herself. Then she hopped up and down to the bathroom. Kayden almost got a nosebleed behind her. ¡°Ellie, you are not so skilled to hit on me yet. You need to practice more...¡± Kayden gritted his teeth and suppressed down his desire. On the other side, Ellie suddenly poked out her head from the bathroom. Despite if she was nude or not, she called Kayden, ¡°Kayden!¡± Kayden didn¡¯t dare to respond to her at all. He wondered what Ellie wanted again. Ignoring her, Kayden gazed at the TV without ncing at her at all. ¡°Kayden- Darling- Dear-¡± Her voice was way too soft and enchanting. Kayden was afraid that if he still didn¡¯t answer her, probably he could jerk off again while listening to her voice. ¡°Yes?¡± His voice was still deep and he still ignored her. ¡°Would you like to join me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve taken a shower already.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve sweated a lot just now- Come over. Let¡¯s take a shower together. Kayden, look at me. Don¡¯t look at the TV. Look at me. Come on. Just a nce, OK?¡± Ellie felt so reluctant for being ignored by him. She swayed out of the bathroom without anything barefoot. Kayden couldn¡¯t dodge at all even if he didn¡¯t want to look at her. She stood in front of him, and her cute cherries were opposite him. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. His hand that was pinching the remote control tightened. ¡°Kayden, join me to shower.¡± Ellie¡¯s ruby face tilted a bit, and her cherries moved immediately. Kayden took a look at her and looked away after three or four seconds. Then he moved to another ce and continued to watch TV. ¡°No, thanks. Hurry up and go back in. You¡¯ll get a cold.¡± ¡°Humph! Kayden, you are a jerk. I hate you!¡± Ellie said angrily and coquettishly. She swayed back to the bathroom. Her dizzy mind made her more blurred after taking a hot shower. Shortly after, she came out wrapped with a towel. ¡°Atishoo...¡± Ellie sniffed. She walked to Kayden pitifully, ¡°Kayden, I seemed to catch a cold.¡± Kayden raised his head and felt sorry for her instantly, ¡°s, you should wear more. Look. You have goosebumps on your arms.¡± Right then, Kayden¡¯s cell phone rang again. He swiped to answer, ¡°Hello? Who is it?... Steele? I don¡¯t know you. Oh... I see...¡± When he spoke on the phone, he got a jacket and put it on Ellie¡¯s shoulders. However, Ellie took off the jacket and clung to Kayden¡¯s body while squinting, ¡°Kayden, I feel cold...¡± While she spoke, she threw herself into his arms. Kayden finished the call neatly and fast, tossing the cell phone on the bed. He looked at Ellie with burning mes in his eyes, starting breathing heavily, ¡°Ellie, do you know what the consequences there will be after doing this?¡± Ellie suddenly burst intoughter like a little fox that had done something evil. She raised her fair and tender arms and wrapped them around Kayden¡¯s neck. The cherries on her bosom tightly clung to Kayden¡¯s chest. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ... ¡°I¡¯m feeling so cold.¡± Upon hearing the girl¡¯s coquettishint, Kayden felt as if some butterflies were flying in his heart. ¡°How many fingers are these, Ellie?¡± Kayden raised his hand to test her. Her eyes looked quite dizzy without any focus, but she spoke logically. He wondered if she was truly drunk or not. ¡°Two fingers. Kayden, you are so silly.¡± Ellie giggled. Kayden felt awkward and realized that he was quite boring and childish. ¡°Kayden, what are you hiding there? It pressed on me. It hurts a lot,¡± Ellie said while frowning. ¡°Touch it and you¡¯ll know what it is,¡± Kayden said in a luring tone while gasping. ¡°Okay.¡± Ellie smiled innocently. Her hands reached into Kayden¡¯s towel directly. ¡°Oh- It¡¯s hot and hard. It¡¯s moving... Kayden, what is it?¡± Ellie was like a pure-minded teenage girl who didn¡¯t know anything. Kayden¡¯s muscles on his legs twitched, and his chin tightened, ¡°Ellie, keep on holding it and moving. You may speed up.¡± ¡°But, I¡¯m so sleepy. Can we continue to y tomorrow?¡± Ellie yawned several times. Her eyelids slowed closed. ¡°You can¡¯t sleep!¡± Kayden roared, startling her. Then she curled her lips and said in a grievance, ¡°But, I¡¯m extremely sleepy now. Kayden, you are so wicked!¡± Kayden¡¯s heart went softened immediately. He hurriedly coaxed her, ¡°Okay. Okay. Let¡¯s sleep. We should sleep now.¡± As he spoke, he wrapped around Ellie¡¯s waist with a hand and held her bottom with the other. He lifted Ellie with strength. Then he tossed her on the bed and pressed on her body. They clung to each other tightly. Ellie suddenly felt the heat emanated from Kayden¡¯s body. She giggled and said, ¡°Darling, you look so handsome. Let¡¯s have fun together.¡± Chapter 523: You Can Like Me Only Chapter 523: You Can Like Me Only Kayden sniffed the pleasant scent from Ellie¡¯s body, which was a mixture of Carruades de Lafite and her body. It made streams of heat rush up from his lower abdomen. Subconsciously, he raised his hand and pinched Ellie¡¯s chin. Ellie frowned, looked away, and dodged his pinch without any hesitation at all. ¡°Ellie, you¡¯ve be so bold, haven¡¯t you? Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°You are... You are...¡± Ellie tried her best to open her eyes, blinking. Then she asked a question that almost made Kayden puke blood again, ¡°Who are you?¡± In anger, Kayden said, ¡°Ellie, you damned woman! You even don¡¯t know who I am but dared to hit on me. Look at me carefully. I¡¯m Kayden. I¡¯m the man who treasures you like treasuring his life!¡± ¡°Oh, you are Kayden. Have youe back from France? Have you brought me any handsome guys from there?¡± Ellie continued blinking. Kayden couldn¡¯t do anything at all. He was so angry that he directly tightened his grip on Ellie¡¯s chin, ¡°Look at me carefully. I¡¯m your man. You can have me only as your man.¡± ¡°Ouch! It hurts! Release me! It hurts a lot!¡± Ellie¡¯s blurred eyes suddenly became a bit clear in such pain. ¡°I know you are faking. I even don¡¯t use any strength at all.¡± Kayden snorted. The next second, much to his surprise, Ellie started shedding tears. In fear, he let go of her immediately. ¡°Does it hurt that much?¡± Kayden was confused. He didn¡¯t use any strength. However, he forgot that he was a Kungfu master, so his strength was stronger than amon man. ¡°It hurts a lot. It also dirtied my chin. Move your dirty hands away from me!¡± Ellie was half sobered up. She patted his hand away. ¡°Bullshit! I¡¯ve just taken a shower. Look. My hands are clean.¡± Kayden refused to admit it. Ellie snorted. She retorted, ¡°Clean my butt! You must have touched another woman beforeing back. You must have fucked Saniyah Steele before. Otherwise, why would she call you? I disdain you. You are just a dirty man!¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Kayden was taken aback for a moment. Looking at Ellie¡¯s angry face and her round and big eyes that couldn¡¯t hide her emotion, he suddenlyughed out. ¡°Haha... Ellie, you are sobered up, aren¡¯t you? Now you behave normally. That woman named Saniyah whatever Steele... I¡¯ve just met her. She¡¯s so enthusiastic. She kept pestering me, asking me to listen to her sing and watching her dance. No matter how hard I refuse, it didn¡¯t work at all. She truly has a good shape - big boobs, slender waist, and well-toned ass. So hot!¡± Kayden lied to her casually, his sharp eyes lighting up. He realized that seemingly Ellie did care about him a bit. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t mind the call from another woman. He decided not to do anything to Saniyah first for the sake that she made Ellie jealous. However, he wondered where Saniyah had got his number. Only his best friends and trusted subordinates knew his phone number. How did that woman know? He decided to look into itter. Besides, that woman didn¡¯t call him for anything else but to inform him that Ellie was quite close to Nico recently. She asked him to be careful to be cheated on. Kayden sneered. He had nned this. Why would he be worried about it? Thinking of that, Kayden suddenly felt a bit weird as he felt as if he had made himself cheated on. Anyway, he decided to deal with Ellie right now. With a good mood, Kayden was fully aroused. He still remembered the good experience when making love to Elliest time and the satisfaction when he was inside her. He liked her tender and smooth skin, soft belly, and the tightness of her vagina so very much. ¡°Humph! I knew you have an affair with her. So what she has a good shape? I have a good figure as well. My boobs are also big and my waist is also slender. Don¡¯t you believe it? You can touch them,¡± Ellie retorted in anger. Reaching out, she pressed Kayden¡¯s hand and pulled it towards her waist. Kayden¡¯s breath stopped for a second, ¡°You asked me to touch yourself...¡± ¡°Hurry up! Cut the crap. Are you a man or not?¡± Ellie rolled her eyes at him. Kayden¡¯s dignity for a man was awake, ¡°Ellie, stop provoking me. Or, you can¡¯t regret itter.¡± He was stimted and be bold. His lips clung to Ellie¡¯s cheek directly. His slender and strong fingers reached directly between Ellie¡¯s thighs. Ellie giggled, her eyes curling, ¡°It tickles... It¡¯s so itchy... Haha...¡± While she wasughing, she twisted to dodge. ¡°You can¡¯t escape, Ellie.¡± Kayden pressed her shoulder to make her still. His finger reached into her vagina. Instantly, all the blood in Ellie¡¯s body surged to her head. She was blushed deeply. When she smelt Kayden¡¯s aggressive scent, she could hardly breathe. ... ¡°Kayden, yes, yes! I like it...¡± Ellie took the chance and held Kayden¡¯s waist with her legs. Her whole body was softened just like a snake. Kayden¡¯s breath became hotter and hotter. He gasped faster and faster. Finally, he failed to hold it any longer. He tore off the towel on his waist and pressed Ellie down with his body. Right then, Ellie also approached to kiss Kayden¡¯s neck. ¡°Kayden... Kayden-¡± Closing his eyes, Kayden enjoyed it when Ellie pecked on his chest continuously. Due to Ellie¡¯s initiative, Adam¡¯s apple kept bobbing and his breath became heavier and heavier. Ellie kept calling his name, and she started gasping faster and faster. With intermittent chants, she sounded like a kitten who was ying at being cute. Kayden felt as if his bones were melted. Finally, he couldn¡¯t hold anymore. He straightened his back and entered the soft ce deeply. ¡°Ah! Yes... Yes! It feels so good. Kayden, you are awesome. Give it to me...¡± Ellie was like a water snake, trying her best to sway. Her pink lips pouted slightly. Her enchanting eyes stared at Kayden affectionately, ¡°Kayden, you are great! You are the best in the bed.¡± Kayden squinted, looking down at her boy. Slowly, he reached out and put his hands on her bosom, ¡°Babe, the best hasn¡¯te yet.¡± As he spoke, he straightened his back again and entered with strength. ¡°Ah... Ah... Yes... Give it to me... Ellie was so excited that she swayed violently. Her legs held Kayden¡¯s waist tightly so that they could cling to each other more intimately... The temperature in the room suddenly raised. The whole room was full of gasps and moans from a man and a woman. After it ended... Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Kayden stroked Ellie¡¯s head and whispered, ¡°Are you tired? Are you hungry? Would you like to eat something?¡± Ellie shook her head, nestling in his arms like a satisfied kitten. She asked in a soft tone, ¡°Kayden, do you have a crush on me?¡± Kayden was taken aback. He wanted to take the chance to confess his love to her. However, he knew Ellie very well. If he said yes this time, he was afraid it would be too difficult for him to gain her heart in the future. ¡°Yeah. I do have a crush on you. Ellie, you are a sweet talker, cute, and smart. Every man would have a crush on you,¡± Kayden said in a joking tone. Ellie immediately felt quite disappointed and discouraged. She had heard such words so many times. Obviously, Kayden was perfunctory to her. It seemed that Kayden didn¡¯t like her truly. She wondered if he liked Saniyah¡¯s style. She felt bitter and sore, quite upset. ¡°What happened to you? Why are you frowning?¡± Kayden made fun of her. In fact, he was expecting. He expected that Ellie would be angry and she would curl her lips and told him in a domineering manner that he couldn¡¯t like any woman except for her. Ellie rubbed her head, heaving a sigh. To hide her depression, she grinned. ¡°Kayden, ording to your words, Nico must have a crush on me.¡± Kayden¡¯s face was darkened. He felt a pain in his eyes when seeing Ellie¡¯s bright smile. He thought that she still cared about Nico. Even she was lying in his arms naked, she was fully upied by Nico. Inwardly, he med her for being too heartless. He felt sorry for his true love for her. Since she wanted Nico so much, he decided to help them be together. Kayden had a self-mockery smile. Picking up the phone on the nightstand, he entered something and sent out a message. Then he stood up and said, ¡°No worries. Your Nico will like you for sure. Probably he¡¯ll call you soon.¡± Ellie raised her head, only to find that he started putting on his clothes. She asked in confusion, ¡°Where are you going, Kayden?¡± Kayden put on his clothes in a handsome manner. While tying his necktie, he said calmly, ¡°I have something to deal with in the branch here. I must go back. Go to bed early.¡± Ellie was a bit disappointed. She was about to stop him, but her cell phone started ringing in her purse. ¡°Hurry up and answer it. It might be from your beloved man,¡± Kayden said indifferently. Ellie¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard Kayden¡¯s words. She looked over at the cell phone. After a hesitation, she walked over and swiped to answer, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Honey, are you sleeping? Why did it take you so long to answer my call?¡± ¡°Hello, Nico. I was sleeping just now. Why are you calling me sote?¡± Ellie answered casually, staring at Kayden. ¡°Babe, you said you would call me tonight. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time, but you didn¡¯t call me. Babe, were you too tired today so you fell asleep earlier?¡± Kayden took a deep breath and said in a cold tone, ¡°Go ahead with your chatting. I¡¯m taking off.¡± He held his head high and walked out of the room. In the elevator, he made a call. When the elevator reached the first floor, one of his men was waiting at the hotel entrance in the car. He opened the door for Kayden. After Kayden sat in, the car roared away. Ellie had already hung up the phone. She didn¡¯t know why she suddenly became less interested in Nico. She could feel that her heart was twitching - she could feel a bit bitter and sore. She wondered what was going on with her. Kayden told Ellie that he had to deal with something in the branch, which was true. The Mafia boss suddenly sent an invitation card to their branch in Italy, saying that he wanted to invite Kayden for dinner for better cooperation in the future. Also, he wanted to discuss the cooperation details with Kayden. Chapter 524: Entertainment After Dinner Chapter 524: Entertainment After Dinner Mafia was an underground organization, which originally appeared in Italy. Over the years of development, its influence had prated both political and business circles. It was said that there were over a hundred thousand Mafia members in Italy. The local government couldn¡¯t do anything about them as its impact was way toorge and wide. Nowadays, Mafia was spread in different ces all over the world. The most influential ones including Mafia in Italy, Russia, America, and so on. The Mafia in Italy was the most influential one worldwide. They were engaged in arms reselling, human trafficking, sky-high assassinations, arge number of smuggling, and drug trading. Cooperating with them would definitely erge ZH n¡¯s influence. However, Kayden didn¡¯t only want to increase ZH n¡¯s influence, but also he wanted to merge Mafia with all their businesses into ZH n. Under this n, the execution wasn¡¯t that easy. Let alone Mafia had been quite influential in Italy and covered so many businesses, their power had already been implemented in illegal and legal means. They even have members working in the politician circle. Hence, Kayden must be extremely careful. Juliana used to be one of the most likely candidates who could be in charge of the Mafia in the future. However, she had sickness and stayed most of her time in bed. She seldom came out. There were rumours that she had already died in the outside world, so a lot of members of the Mafia became panicked. Arge number of them even had different ideas. ... Inside Mafia, a lot of people had different opinions against Juliana and her father. They wanted to kill them so that to rece them. Hence, Juliana''s father, Thompson, the Mafia Boss, was eager to cooperate with ZH n so that he could stabilize his power and status. Of course, he knew that Kayden came to him with an evil intention, but he didn¡¯t have other better ways. No matter what Kayden¡¯s intention was, in Thompson¡¯s opinion, he couldn¡¯t abandon such a partner. Kayden walked into the lobby of the appointed hotel in a great state. People in the lobby were attracted by his handsome and dignified manners. All his men were eximed inwardly that Mr. Kayden was way too stylish. Thompson was sitting in the high-end leather sofa in the lobby. Seeing Kayden entering handsomely, he stood up slowly and put on an officially friendly smile. ¡°Hi, Mr. Kayden. Here you came finally. I¡¯ve invited you in such ate night. I hope I didn¡¯t disturb you.¡± Although he mentioned that it waste at night, it was actually eight to nine in the evening. He didn¡¯t think Kayden would have slept so early. Kayden smiled politely and faintly, quite official, ¡°Not really. It¡¯s our ZH n¡¯s pleasure to receive your invitation in person.¡± Thompson nodded at him in satisfaction. He liked Kayden a lot as Kayden had a good manner, not too humble nor too arrogant. Sure enough, Emmett¡¯s trusted subordinates were all capable. Thompson felt it was indeed a pity. If his daughter could have gained Emmett¡¯s heart, Kayden would be one of his men, wouldn¡¯t he? Thompson heaved a sigh, wishing that only if Kayden would be his own son or son-inw. If Juliana could manage Mafia with him, their family business could reach a new peak. ¡°Mr. Kayden, I invited you tonight cover to discuss the trading of munitions in Sicily. I wonder if you are interested in it,¡± Thompson said in a t tone. He tried to keep his aura as a superior man. Although he longed to work with ZH n on this trade sessful, he was the Mafia boss, after all, so he couldn¡¯t be so enthusiastic to a junior. Otherwise, he would bring shame to himself, and probably his men would also mock him. Kayden reached out his hand gracefully and shook hand with Thompson, ¡°Of course, I am,¡± he answered simply and directly. His temperament instantly became stronger. All the members from ZH n on the scene looked at Kayden with admiration. They eximed inwardly that Mr. Kayden was way too overbearing. When facing the boss of the biggest gang in Italy, he didn¡¯t lose at all. His aura even covered the Mafia boss. Sure enough, they had followed the right leader. Mr. Kayden would definitely bring them a lot of profits. Kayden wasn¡¯t a coward at all. He had been everywhere when following Mr. Smith, seen a lot of people, and experienced all kinds of asions. Even if he was in face of someone from the Central Military Commission, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of anything and disgrace Mr. Smith. When looking at the currently Mafia boss, who had been declining and would be reced by him soon, of course, Kayden wouldn¡¯t feel timid at all, especially when he knew what was on the Mafia boss¡¯s mind. ¡°Mr. Kayden, this way ce.¡± The Mafia boss was a bit unhappy. He thought that Kayden was way too arrogant and proud. Kayden smiled. He clicked his fingers and his men stood up and took a few steps back in unison while keeping absolute silence. Thompson couldn¡¯t help being startled. The members from ZH n acted in unison so obediently, so he could tell that ZH n had an excellent way to train their members. Besides, Kayden was quite bold as well. He seemed to leave all his men here in the lobby and follow him in alone. Thompson wondered if Kayden had no fear that he would be killed. However, thinking about his fighting skills, Thompson understood that Kayden had no reason to fear. ¡°Have a seat please, Mr. Kayden.¡± Thompson mentioned to him to sit down with a gesture. They were now in a big private box, in which there was a round dining table that was enough for ten people. Kayden slightly nodded and sat down gracefully. He pulled out a cigarette, and someone immediately lit up the lighter. Kayden took a drag and exhaled a smoke circle. His face was hidden behind the smoke. No one could tell his emotion change. ¡°Mr. Kayden, about the trading I mentioned just now...¡± Kayden was still expressionless. Suddenly, he faintly smiled, ¡°We shall not start the discussion so hurriedly. Let¡¯s eat first. I¡¯ve been to Italy several times, but I have never had a chance to taste your food yet.¡± He didn¡¯t want Thompson to get straight to the point. He wanted to drag Thompson and deal with him not hurriedly nor slowly. Hence, they would be forced to show their trump card eagerly. As soon as Kayden changed the subject, Thompson immediately understood. Kayden was not a simple man, who knew how to use the strategy calmly and gain mastery by striking only after the enemy had struck. Thompson realized that he would be quite passive tonight. ¡°Haha... I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll enjoy it, Mr. Kayden.¡± Thompson smiled and pped his hands. Shortly after, the delicious food was served one after another. Emmett had always been a negotiation expert. Kayden had been following him since childhood, so he had learned a lot from Emmett. Of course, he was not sopetent as Emmett was. However, except for Mr. Smith, and the two arrogant women from the Jones family, Kayden had the confidence to win against others when negotiating. Right then, the Mafia boss forced him bit by bit, but Kayden still kept calm and beat around the bush with him. When they talked about the cooperation, they carefully negotiated all kinds of details. Thompson had been tolerating Kayden¡¯s behaviours because he couldn¡¯t afford to offend ZH n at this moment. Until past then, they had been eating for over two hours, but their negotiation had just started. Thompson was extremely unhappy with the progress. He realized that Kayden was way too sophisticated. Kayden was too shrewd for Thompson to deal with. Hence, Thompson decided to arrange another activity for Kayden after dinner. The so-called table culture was also connected to wine and women. Since they had finished eating and drinking, naturally, they should enjoy the beautiful women. Thompson believed that all men like women. If almost twenty pretty women were surrounding Kayden, Thompson didn¡¯t think that Kayden would still keep calm and aloof. ¡°Mr. Kayden, you are not hurried to go home, are you?¡± the Mafia boss asked with a smile while they were walking out of the box after dinner. ¡°Of course not. Mr. Thompson, do you have any other ns for tonight?¡± Kayden said as Thompson had expected. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Haha... Mr. Kayden, you are indeed smart. It¡¯s still early. Why don¡¯t we watch entertainment after dinner to help digestion? What do you think?¡± Kayden nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Sure.¡± Thompson smiled in satisfaction. He whispered to one of his men, ¡°Get arranged and find some pretty actresses and models, aged from eighteen to twenty. The prettier and younger the better.¡± The man understood and went to arrange it. Kayden naturally could guess what the next activity would be. In fact, he didn¡¯t need to go. However, he was still angry with Ellie and he wanted to rx now to calm down. Anyway, he was quite idle, so it wasn¡¯t bad for him to rx, take a bath, and enjoy the massage like a real man. ... Their cars were parked in front of a high-end nightclub. The general manager had been waiting for them with a group of people at the door. As soon as Kayden and others got off, they walked to him. ¡°Whoa... Mr. Kayden, wee! It''s our great honour to have you here tonight. Pleasee on in!¡± The general manager was as enthusiastic as a woman running a brothel. Earlier, he had received the news that someone important wasing to his nightclub, the big boss of ZH n. He was told that as long as the boss of the ZH n could enjoy here, all the tradings in their nightclub in the future would be safe because both Mafia and ZH n would protect them. Kayden hummed and walked in gracefully. If others didn¡¯t know, they would think that he was the Mafia boss. He behaved way too arrogantly. Kayden could lose anything but his dignity and esteem. Looking at him, Thompson gritted his teeth in anger. In his opinion, Kayden liked showing off, more arrogant than him when he was young. Thompson felt quite reluctantly. Meanwhile, he thought that if Kayden wouldn¡¯t be working for him, he would be a disaster in the future. Arge group of men followed Kayden into the nightclub, and all waiters and waitresses were stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe that the underground boss could be so handsome. They thought that Kayden was just like a hero in the romance novel. It was quiet in the nightclub, not so noisy as other clubs. After the general manager got the news, they had cleaned up the ce, sending out all guests including the politicians and business tycoons. Nobody couldpare Mr. Kayden from ZH n. On the other hand, Ellie was woken up right after she fell asleep. On the other end of the line, the director asked her if she would like to attend an asion where she could meet some bigwigs. Ellie asked him where was it and what she needed to do there. The director stammered and told her that she could meet a lot of bigwigs from both legal and illegal means, who were quite superior. However, the director didn¡¯t know who they were either. If Ellie went there, she only needed to sing songs for them and drink with them. Upon hearing it, Ellie agreed without any hesitation. She was good at singing and drinking. Anyway, she was quite annoyed, so she decided to go out for fun. If she could meet someone important, she would be quite delighted. In a hurry, she changed her clothes and waited at the hotel entrance. Shortly after, the director drove to pick her up in person. When Ellie sat in, she saw her enemy. Saniyah was also in the car. ... Meanwhile, Kayden was soaking in an artificial spring with the Mafia boss right now, with two Italian ladies on his sides. They were massaging his shoulders graciously. Chapter 525: I Only Want to Bathe Now Chapter 525: I Only Want to Bathe Now With a goblet in his hand, Kayden squinted infort. When thedies pinched the sore point, he couldn¡¯t help groaning. He felt so delighted. It had been a long time that he could enjoy so much. That was life! ¡°Knock. Knock.¡± Someone knocked on the door. Then it was pushed open. The general manager came in with twenty young girls. All of them were pretty, sexy, and enchanting. ¡°Mr. Thompson, Mr. Kayden. Please have a look. They are the most beautiful girls in our nightclub. Some of them are virgins. Let me know if you like any of them.¡± Kayden slowly opened his eyes. He put down the goblet aside. He nced through the twenty girls, ¡°Is that all?¡± The general manager became nervous instantly, wondering if Kayden didn¡¯t like any of the twenty girls. He couldn¡¯t believe it. Those girls were all A-list stars in the modeling business. Their appearance and auras couldpare to the A-list actresses. With a ttery smile, the manager said, ¡°We still have a few girls on their way. Mr. Kayden, do you like any one of them?¡± ¡°None,¡± Kayden hummed gently as if he was snorting. Others didn¡¯t hear it clearly. It wasn¡¯t because he was picky. Comparing with Ellie, who was young and inexperienced, those models in front of him were way too old. Their skin was rough, unlike Ellie¡¯s, which was as fair and smooth as the milk. Also, those were all Italian girls, who were big and strong. They were not Kayden¡¯s cups of tea. Although Ellie was short, her body proportion was pretty good. Her skin was extremely good, just like a teenage girl. Kayden couldn¡¯t get tired of her at all. Upon hearing that the Asian man didn¡¯t like them, those twenty girls were quite angry. They were A-list beauties in their circles. They inwardly med this so-called Mr. Kayden for being so proud and arrogant. Some bold ones looked up at him. When seeing the strong man in the hot spring, they gaped. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. They inwardly eximed and praised Kayden¡¯s body. His muscle outlines were just perfect. When they looked at his face - they realized how handsome and cool Kayden was. He had an evil but enchanting smile on his lips, just like the most attractive and poisonous poppy flowers. As long as they could get close to him, they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave him. Hence, they realized that such a man had the right to be picky with them. All the girls at the scene started praying inwardly, hoping that this cool man could choose them. Judging from his muscles, they believed that he must be quite capable, much better than that old man whose flesh was loose and drooping. Although Kayden had no interest in those women, after all, it was paid by the Mafia boss. He couldn¡¯t refuse to choose at all. Hence, he pointed at a few women at random, ¡°I need only two. This one and that one. Come over to massage my legs.¡± The eyes of the girls, who were pointed at, lit up immediately. They were so delighted to entertain such a handsome man. Thompson pointed at four girls, who were the most beautiful with the biggest boobs. Those girls were so depressed. However, they knew that he was a bigwig, so they dared not to refuse. Putting on smiles, they quickly took off their clothes and clung to Thompson. The rest girls were taken out by the manager. The manager said before going out, ¡°Mr. Kayden, please don¡¯t be angry. Several good girls are still on the way. They are A-list actresses. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like them.¡± Kayden waved at him to let him leave. Recalling his words, Kayden clicked his tongue. The girls in the entertainment business were almost the same as the whores on the street. It was just that the actresses were serving men from different sses. He also recalled that Ellie was also an actress. He wondered if something would happen to her. After a thought, heforted himself that nothing wouldn¡¯t happen to her. After all, he was protecting Ellie. No one had the balls to provoke his woman. The appointed girls came to Kayden and Thompson respectively. The two girls had already be naked and started massaging Kayden¡¯s iron-like muscles. ¡°You are so fucking weak. Stop using your hands. Use your boobs,¡± Thompson snapped with a cold look. The girl who was scolded almost burst into tears. Hurriedly, she started using her bosom to massage the old man¡¯s back. ¡°Mr. Kayden, do you feelfortable?¡± said the girl who was massaging Kayden¡¯s arm. The other one didn¡¯t want to be defeated. Her hand pressed directly on Kayden¡¯s strong lower belly and moved down. She said in Chinese without any ent, ¡°Mr. Kayden, how about this? Do you like it?¡± They were all popr fashion models under the camera sh, the dream-lovers of a lot of ordinary men. In the evening, they must serve the bigwigs, no matter if they were from underground, government, business circle, or the political circle. They would gain whatever they want from the men by using the advantages of being a woman. For some lucky ones, they might gain the men¡¯s hearts and be mistresses to enjoy being rich. Hence, they always kept studying to increase their values. It was a piece of cake for them to speak two or three foreignnguages fluently. ... Kayden squinted at the two women. They were good-looking with nice shapes. The most important was that they were sensible, and they knew what a man needed. They were not like some women that Kayden used to meet. On such an asion, they started pretending to be virtuous women. He disliked this kind of woman the most. Probably they were deceived to such a ce, but he disdained the deceived ones more. How could they be deceived at their ages? However, Kayden never forced a woman. If the other party wasn¡¯t willing, he would let her go after scolding her. He disdained to force a woman. The girl¡¯s hand had covered his joystick gradually. In an instant, Kayden¡¯s desire was awake. It felt extremely good. He thought that he would be morefortable if Ellie were doing it. The next second, he cursed inwardly. How could he start thinking that heartless Ellie again? He reminded himself to stop. He just wanted to have fun tonight. He couldn¡¯t keep thinking about her. Since he had been here, he decided to rx. All girls were soaking in the big hot spring pool, surrounding Kayden and Thompson. Some massaged their arms and some massaged their shoulders. They talked andughed gently. The whole scene was erosive and depraved. Kayden touched one of the girls¡¯ bodieszily. She should be the same age as Ellie, but he didn¡¯t like the feel when touching her. He heaved a sigh irritably as he thought about Ellie again. ¡°Mr. Kayden, we can present a show for you. What do you think?¡± an enchanting woman put her arm around Kayden¡¯s neck and said while blowing gently. Kayden waspletely rxed. He rubbed her bosom and said in azy tone while squinting, ¡°What kind of show? Tell me.¡± He nned to go back after staying a few minutes more. He kept wondering how Ellie was doing now and if she had fallen asleep. He had made her exhausted earlier. If it weren¡¯t that he was afraid that she couldn¡¯t bear it, probably he would be still in bed with her. He felt that he was indeed hungry for sex. With so many girls around him, he still kept thinking about Ellie. He nearly suspected that if she had drugged him. As he thought, suddenly, the light above the pool became dimmed. Then the music came out from all directions of the room. First, the pattern was t, and then it became more and more dynamic, quite sensational. Along with the music, the two Italian girls suddenly stood up from the pool. Their arms were like soft willow branches, and they swayed violently. Their eyes were enchanting, gazing at Kayden erotically. They started twisting around him. It turned out that was the show they were talking about just now. Kayden actually didn¡¯t enjoy it much. It wasn¡¯t a stripping show, so he wasn¡¯t interested. He preferred the stripping show as some parts of the body were covered, which was quite luring. The girls were dancing nakedly, which wasn¡¯t interesting at all. However, shortly after, Kayden changed his mind. One of the girls was quite good at swaying. Her eyes changed from innocent to slut from time to time. It was an enchanting dance. Her plump boobs were like two ripe peaches. When she stood up and down from time to time, Kayden could faintly see her mysterious lower abdomen. The girl¡¯s waist was like a snake, twisting and swaying. She turned around and shook her hot bottom. Kayden¡¯s gaze fell on them. He was a pure man, who had a strong desire. The girl was hitting on him directly. Any man seeing this scene would be aroused. The girl slightly opened her mouth to show her pink tongue, squinted, twisted her waist, and approached Kayden bit by bit. Her finger gently stroke his face. Kayden was still expressionless, untouched. Her hand was put on Kayden¡¯s neck and it moved down to stroke his chest. Then it moved down from his t lower abdomen and further... Kayden frowned. The girl¡¯s hand was quite skilful, so he felt quite cosy. The girl squatted down. When she was about to do the next step, she was pushed away by Kayden. The girl was taken aback. She almost had made it. As long as she could give him a blow job, no men could bear her skills. Her tongue was quite flexible that she could even lick a banana to break it. Kayden exhaled and said calmly, ¡°I enjoyed your show very much. You are good performers. But now, I only want to take a bath quietly. You can leave now.¡± After finishing his words, he gently but aggressively pulled the girl out of the water. Then he adjusted his posture and continued enjoying the spring. ¡°Mr. Kayden, please!¡± The girl pounced on him in disbelief. She held his shoulders. She couldn¡¯t go out. If he wasn¡¯t happy, as long as she left here, she would be killed. A useless woman was just like rubbish here. Since she couldn¡¯t please him and finish her job, she might not be able to exist in this world the next day. She raised her head and looked up at Kayden¡¯s charming face. She said in a trembling tone, ¡°Mr. Kayden... Please let me please you. I¡¯m quite obedient.¡± Kayden faintly smiled, knowing what she would end up to. However, it wasn¡¯t something that he should concern about. He smiled evilly and ruthlessly, ¡°Thanks. I don¡¯t need it. Just go.¡± Kayden patted her on the cheek, hinting at her that she should stop now. If she insisted, he would get angry. The girl shook a bit. She gave up and got out of the water. She even didn¡¯t put on her clothes. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Kayden called her to stop. The girl thought that he changed his mind, so she wanted to sway back to him. ¡°You were good at performing just now. I¡¯ll give you some rewardter. Next time, if Ie here again, I¡¯ll ask you to serve me.¡± The girl was shocked. In a hurry, she bowed at him to thank him, ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Kayden. Thanks a lot...¡± She was so freaked out. She had thought that she was definitely doomed. Much to her surprise, this man was so kind. She picked up her clothes from the floor and put them on. Finally, she could walk out of the door calmly. Before she walked out, she took a secret nce at the pool. Although she felt that it was a pity that she couldn¡¯t serve him, this man had good shape and size. She wondered what kind of girl could have the chance to have sex with him. The girl was quite envious. Chapter 526: You Dare Mess with the Boss’ Woman? Chapter 526: You Dare Mess with the Boss¡¯ Woman? Kayden sighed as he scolded himself for mellowing out. Usually, he could not give less of a crap about what would happen to those girls. However, he actually felt bad for them just now, as they were going to die when they were only as young as Ellie. Out of his newly-foundpassion, he blurted out some words along the lines of ¡®I¡¯m going to have fun with you next time¡¯ so that Thompson would not turn the girls inside out, probably. With a cigarette in his mouth, he realized that he must not cling to his current state, where he rted basically everything with Ellie. Even when he was at a nightclub, he wasparing all of the girls that he met with Ellie, and still pushed them away just as things were about to get spicy. He shut his eyes all of a sudden, but he could still see Ellie¡¯s young, pretty face in his mind. The face where its mostmon emotions were smug, with its wearer often straightforward and stubborn. He snapped back to reality, thinking, ¡®Hold on, what¡¯s wrong with me? How could I think of Ellie to the point where I¡¯m dazing off in such important circumstances? There¡¯s a fucking Mafia boss who has probably killed more people than the amount of bread that I¡¯ve eaten throughout my whole life sitting right next to me! I¡¯m practically asking for it at this point!¡¯. ... ¡°I must say, you¡¯re an immovable rock, Mr. Kayden. That was a Superstar, her blowjob techniques are among the best in the industry. She¡¯s so good at it, I¡¯m pretty sure she has sent a worryinglyrge amount of men into the cloud with that mouth of hers, you see.¡± Thompson said as he sipped his wine. ¡°To each their own, I suppose. She¡¯s just not my type, I¡¯m afraid,¡± Kayden replied in a cold tone. ¡°Oh, please do tell me what¡¯s your favourite type of girls, Mr. Kayden, I¡¯ll have my men bring them to you in no time,¡± Thompson asked out of curiosity. ¡®Why do I need to tell you my favourite type? Can you bring me Ellie if I tell you? Can you make that bitch love me with all her heart?¡¯ Kayden thought to himself. The longer he thought, the more frustrated he was with himself. He pitied himself, for brushing away women that were obedient to him, for he only wanted to love this disloyal, self-centred prick of a woman. Nothing was good about Ellie, she was sassy, perverted, stubborn, smug, and worst of all, she changed partners as if they were her clothes. She was harder to deal with than her sister, ine. While ine was as dumb as a sack of bricks, she was very loyal to her husband. Meanwhile, Ellie was practically falling head over heels whenever she saw someone even remotely handsome. Clearly, with how Ellie was, she was definitely not worth Kayden¡¯s time! ¡°I¡¯d say girls that are young and pure are my favourite,¡± Kayden said with a shrug. ¡°Young¡­pure¡­¡± Thompson sipped his wine and muttered. His aide right next to him left the room upon hearing his boss¡¯ words to tell the nightclub manager about his instructions. At that moment, Kayden had no idea that the ¡®self-centred prick¡¯ that he was berating very passionately in his head was about to step into the same room as him. When Ellie and her friends got into the nightclub, her eyes were sparkling with everything happening around her. Swinging her head around to take in the scenery, her braids were flying around like a bird on a leash. She thought to herself, ¡®Wow, this is such a high-end ce, I¡¯m pretty sure only rich people can comfortably visit this club. Scratch that¡­Maybe even rich people would have trouble staying afloat in this ce.¡¯ She even touched shoulders with some politician that appeared on television not too long ago. She had a bad feeling about this ce, as she thought that it resembled an Italian high-ss nightclub. Ellie thought, ¡®Oh my god, it really does look like one. All of the staff here are so elegant and pretty, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they¡¯re actually uni students.¡± (And Ellie is right, the nightclub staff are all university students, particrly top students from top-of-the-line universities.) Ellie had to hold herself back from crying right on the spot. If people were topare her and the staff, Ellie would probably be pegged as the staff instead of the actual staff. The staff looked more like models if anything. At that moment, a passionate woman dressed in an Italian-styled outfit walked towards and passed her. Ellie was stunned by her beauty, and after they rubbed shoulders, she finally realized, ¡®Ah, wasn¡¯t that Supermodel Judy? I saw a fashion show that she took part in yesterday¡¯s newspaper. Oh god, even she¡¯s working here, and she looked a whole lot prettier than she did on the newspaper.¡¯ ¡°Come on now, behave yourself. Stop acting like a dummy, you¡¯re embarrassing me.¡± Saniyah, who was by Ellie¡¯s side, looked at her with contempt in her eyes. While she was just as amazed as Ellie when she saw the absurd amounts of famous people that were in the club, she managed to suppress her amazement and did not show them for the world to see. ¡°Yeah, yeah, alright ¡®Ms. I-know-a-lot-of-things¡¯. I saw you seducing that old man just now, and being the nice person that I am, I didn¡¯t say that you¡¯re embarrassing me.¡± Ellie bit her to defend herself. When a foreign politician passed them, Saniyah pretended to bend over and pick up something from the ground, obviously trying to sh her tits to him. Ellie witnessed all this with her watchful eyes. ¡°Sadly, that guy didn¡¯t even bat you an eye. You showed your tits for nothing, aww.¡± Ellie said in a very sarcastic tone. ¡°You bastard!¡± Understandably, Saniyah was not exactly amused by her words. She instinctively raised her hand and wanted it toe into high-speed contact with Ellie¡¯s cheek. However, someone stopped her hand right in its track. She turned around and saw that the person holding her hand was an extremely handsome foreigner. ¡°Hello there, this isn¡¯t a ce where you can act vulgarly, my beautifuldies. Why appear to be inelegant by acting harshly over such trivial things?¡± The foreigner said with a polite smile, as he moved his fingers across his golden hair and shook his head lightly. He showed an extremely attractive posture to Ellie and Saniyah. He added, ¡°My name is John, I¡¯m the hall manager of this club. You must be the actresses that director Riessen rmended, I assume?¡± ¡°Yes, we are. I am Saniyah, well met.¡± Saniyah was agitated that someone saw her losing her temper. That was such a perfect man, too. Sheposed herself and returned to her elegant form, extended her slim hands and shook his hands courteously. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so handsome, John! Is your blonde hair natural or dyed? Are your green eyes natural? Or are you wearing contacts?¡± Like a chirping bird, Ellie barraged John with questions. Usually, she would consult Saniyah before doing so, but she was so charmed by the handsome foreigner in front of him she sent her concerns into outer space and immediately approached him. John was speechless, as he thought to himself, ¡®What¡¯s up with this chick? She¡¯s so bloody noisy, she spoiled the mood that I created¡¯. With a smile, he replied, ¡°I am of German descent, so my eyes are naturally green, and I got my blonde hair from my beautiful mother, who¡¯s a charming blondedy.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Ellie looked at him with eyes full of envy and said, ¡°You¡¯re mixed, huh. I also want to find someone to ¡®mix¡¯ with.¡± John let out a fake chuckle and gestured politely, ¡°Please follow me,dies. Our VIP guests have been waiting for you.¡± Ellie and Saniyah followed him quietly as they tried to figure out who were the VIP guests. As soon as Saniyah set foot in the nightclub, she already knew why they were summoned there in the first ce. Back in the days when she was still a rtively new model, she was not a stranger to these kinds of ¡°meetings¡±. Over the past few years, her price and prestige got higher, so she rarely participated in these meetings. Nowadays, someone would have to pay a small fortune to get her to even apany them. She was not turned off by these kinds of asions, as in her opinion, idols or models could earn some easy money by doing so, they also got to know more wealthy people, both of which would help them in their careers. Moreover, these asions were not exactlymon, many girls would actually choose to seize these opportunities, if possible. Ellie, on the other hand, was new to the industry, so when it came to these kinds of hidden rules, more often than not she knew about them through word of mouth from other people rather than actually witnessing them with her own eyes. Obviously, she was not as experienced as Saniyah, as she was there to experience new things and have fun while she was at it. In fact, Ellie was not particrly interested in hanging out with men, she was just a thrill-seeker, and she was not afraid to venture into the unknown if it meant that she could have fun. It was probably due to the sheer number of men that she had hung out with that caused her to not care much about love or rtionships. Love? Marriage? For her, these two belonged in novels and was not something for someone her age to worry about. She would rather y around more and try new things while she was still young. In the meantime, the handsome manager had led them to a mahogany wood door. While the doors were tightly shut, they could still hearughinging from inside the room coupled with the smell of cigarettes. ¡°We¡¯re here. After you,dies.¡± The manager said while opening the door. The hot stuffy air was the first thing that greeted Ellie and Saniyah. Ellie is particrly gulped, as her heart started pounding like a jackhammer. ... Currently, someone who was called an idiot by Saniyah was on her way to the ZH n. ¡°Who the fuck are you guys? Fucking let go of me! You fuckers with dicks on your faces¡­¡± Ellie was spewing vulgarities at a rate that would make a minigun blush, as she tried to wiggle around in hopes of freeing herself. Scold and fight as she might, her captors, which were several guards from the ZH n barely flinched. While they appear to be emotionless, they were thinking to themselves, ¡®What the fuck is wrong with this bitch? Her vocabry is more impressive than our own, man!¡¯ ¡°Miss Jones, will you please shut up?¡± said Kerr as he was also starting to lose his patience. ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing him, Ellie stopped iling around as she stared at Kerr¡¯s face. In a weird tone, she said, ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t think I know you. Hmm, you don¡¯t look like my type of guy. Usually, I wouldn¡¯t even look at people like you for a second¡­¡± Her words really soured Kerr¡¯s mood. He thought to himself, ¡®Who the fuck cares about knowing you? Also, who the fuck cares if I¡¯m your type or not? I¡¯m not that big of an egotistical bastard, unlike you, whose ego is probablyrge enough to generate its gravitational field.¡¯ ¡°Hey, watch your tone when speaking to Kerr.¡± The guards were also finally losing their patience. ¡°Kerr, what should we do with this chick, want to fuck her up and get rid of her?¡± ¡°This bitch is so foulmouthed; I would¡¯ve pped her if she wasn¡¯t a woman!¡± ¡°Come on, throw her out of the car and beat her the fuck up!¡± The guards threatened her as they started screaming at her. They were strong, as they grabbed Ellie like she was a bag of marshmallows and threw her to thest section of the limousine. It was that moment that Ellie knew, she fucked up. Her eyes were wide open as she had her shit scared out of her and she thought, ¡®Oh shit, are these people with the mafia? Are they going to kill me!?¡¯ ¡°Erm, erm¡­I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Kerr. I didn¡¯t mean it, please don¡¯t get mad at me!¡± Facing Kerr, Ellie begged while squirming around. Kerr sighed, waved his hands and said, ¡°Let go of her.¡± ¡°Huh!?¡± The guards were all surprised as they started to question their listening abilities. This bitch barged her way in and ruined Kayden¡¯s fun, she also berated Kerr, why would they let her go? Seeing the question marks that were appearing on top of their heads, Kerr was agitated and burst into a fit of rage, ¡°You dare to touch the boss¡¯ woman!? Let go of her right fucking now!¡± The boss¡¯¡­woman? As if shocked by lightning, they all started wondering how Kayden, someone who wore the poker face as his default expression, someone who all of them looked up to, loved this crazy ass bitch? ¡®Aaaah.¡¯ They thought to themselves just as their image of Kayden was slowly crumbling into pieces. ¡°Boss, who the hell is your boss?¡± Ellie, still confused as to what was going on, asked the men. Chapter 527: I’ve Had Enough of You! Chapter 527: I¡¯ve Had Enough of You! Kerr almost fell off from his chair. ¡®God, what kind of woman is this? She had been so long together with Boss. How could she not know who Boss is? I¡¯m speechless. It seems that it is necessary to give her some teaching.¡¯ thought Kerr. ¡°In fact, our boss is¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, he felt something on his waist. Ellie immediately hugged Kerr¡¯s waist. She rubbed her face hard on Kerr¡¯s chest and whimpered daintily, ¡°Oh! Kerr! I was so afraid just now! I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll kill me just now! I didn¡¯t stun the woman purposely. That conscienceless Kayden didn¡¯t even care about my life! He just left me alone to face all of you... Ah! I even thought of liking him before this¡­ I will never bother him ever again¡­ Kerr! I will follow you starting from today! I will serve you well, I will serve you till you¡¯refortable, okay? Let me follow you.¡± Kerr was dumbfounded. His men were also dumbfounded too. They were looking at Kerr with contempt in their gaze. ¡®How dare he steal Kayden¡¯s girl?¡¯ they thought. Kerr was almost shot dead by the men¡¯s sharp gaze. Before he could im his innocence, he heard a loud and angry roar next to him. ¡°Ellie Jones!¡± It turned out that Kayden¡¯s car caught up with him. Kayden was gritting his teeth as he whacked the steering wheel. The horn started to sound loud. Kerr hurriedly pushed Ellie away, or else he would be misunderstood by Kayden and die in vain. ¡°Ellie, get up now! You have no dignity, is it?¡± Kayden cursed angrily. ¡®What have I done wrong to meet such a demon?¡¯ thought Kayden. He really had the desire to kill her on the spot. He seriously doubted that this girl didn¡¯t have anymon sense at all. ¡®The director asked her to go and she really obeyed him. This is clearly the subtle rule of sleeping with another guy, but she still came foolishly. No, she is clever enough. She must have known what the consequences would be, but she still came. Isn¡¯t she rich enough? Isn¡¯t she famous enough? She has got so many advertising jobs already. Why is she still using this kind of method to fight for a position?¡¯ thought Kayden. He really didn¡¯t know what was up in her head! Now, he desperately wanted to strangle her to death! Ellie was pushed to the ground by Kerr and fell hard on her buttocks, which made her moaned in pain. She was rubbing her sore arms and legs. When she heard Kayden¡¯s voice, she got angry and got up from the ground. She started cursing towards the car window, ¡°You¡¯re the one who has no dignity! I finally saw your true colours today! You are really inhuman! You literally sent me to death just now! You even said that you wanted to give me a lesson to give Master an exnation. Do you want me dead? You actually want to kill a woman who just had sex with you a few hours ago! Kayden! You are really a beast!¡± The corners of Kayden¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡®This girl! How could she say these kinds of words out? She¡¯s embarrassing me! Why didn¡¯t she use her brain and think if I didn¡¯t say so in the first ce, would shee out alive? She¡¯s not grateful at all and still scolding me now. All my good deeds were wasted!¡¯ thought Kayden. Those men were all dumbfounded. This girl was really tough! It seemed that even Kayden was also unable to take her down. She even dared to scold the murderous Kayden. These men were all shocked and trembled when they saw this scene. ¡°When we¡¯re in bed this afternoon, you said that you would treat me well and buy me anything I want. Now, in just a blink of an eye, you wanted to teach me a lesson to exin! You¡¯re a monster!¡± Kayden was speechless. He couldn¡¯t continue listening to her words anymore. Ellie turned into a mad woman when she was angry. She dared to say anything she wanted. Kayden signalled Kerr and a few of his men, and he told them to speed up and find a way to shut her mouth up. The men were watching the scene joyfully, but when they saw Kayden¡¯s angry face, they hurriedly took out a tape and sealed Ellie¡¯s mouth. Then, they used a rope to tie up her hands and legs. Ellie must be tied up because she was too fierce. They knew this when they saw the woman who was carried to the hospital just now. ¡°Uh, uh, uh! ¡­ You bastard¡­ Put¡­ Uh, uh, uh¡­¡± Ellie¡¯s curses couldn¡¯te out of her mouth, so she could only make whimpering sounds. Kerr ordered the driver to stop the car. Kayden¡¯s car beside him stopped too. After a while, Kayden got into Kerr¡¯s car. His face darkened and his sharp eyes stared fiercely at Ellie. ¡®This girl is really reckless. She is always so impulsive, she never thought about the consequences before doing something. She thinks she has a few sisters to clean up her mess is it?¡¯ thought Kayden. ¡­ To put it nicely, she was frank and true nature. In other words, she was an idiot, a non-mainstream! She was more ridiculous than Hazel! Although Hazel was reckless too, she was reasonable and cultured. Most of the time, she was rational and clear-minded. Unlike ine¡¯s sister¡­ She was simply out of her mind and had a bad temper, which could be stopped by no one. Inside Kayden¡¯s heart, he was deeply regretful. He regretted that he provoked Ellie in the first ce, regretted sleeping with her and made the situation to the point of no return. ¡°I¡¯ll tear the tape off. Can you listen to me quietly for a moment? Just a few words?¡± ¡°Em¡­em¡± Ellie red at him. ¡°Forget it, you¡¯ll remain like this. I know you can¡¯t even calm down and listen to me. Ellie, I have something to tell. What I wanted to say is, let¡¯s end it. Let¡¯s not see each other again.¡± ¡°Em...em!¡± Ellie¡¯s eyes were wide with disbelief. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you honestly. The woman you hit today is the Mafia boss¡¯s woman. I said that is to protect you, but you don¡¯t understand and don¡¯t want to listen to my exnation. You just kept cursing me. Why don¡¯t you use your pig¡¯s brain to think? If I want to let you die, can you still walk out of the nightclub door just now? Can you still sit in this car and say that I¡¯m inhuman? I did this for your good, but you didn¡¯t know at all. All you know is that you want to be famous, you want to endorse, you want to sleep with handsome men. In addition to these, what else is still in your head?¡± Ellie was dumbfounded. She had never been scolded like this since she was a child. The group of men was also dumbfounded. The man who usually killed people without saying any nonsense was actually exining so long-windily to a girl. The world was changing so fast! ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of your nonsense.¡± Kayden amplified his voice with a headache. He shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of your nymphomania, your idiot actions, your shamelessness when you see a handsome guy! Ellie Jones! Think about it yourself! What else could you do? What¡¯s so good about you? You¡¯re just relying on your youth so you can just squander your time. You just rely on a rich and powerfulProperty ? N?velDrama.Org. brother-inw, so you just continue beingwless. Have you ever thought, when one day your sister can¡¯t help you anymore, and when I¡¯m not by your side, what are you going to do? No one will spoil you unconditionally for the rest of your life!¡± Kayden finished with a heavy heart. He was going to say ¡®You¡¯re just taking advantage of me because I like you and I have a little power in my hands. Because of this, you always called me Kayden so sweetly to fawn me.¡¯ But he didn¡¯t say this out atst, or else he would feel pitiful about himself. Ellie was stunned and stopped moving. She turned around and looked at Kayden. She couldn¡¯t believe that these words actually came from the seemingly uneducated head of an underground organization. Not to mention that she didn¡¯t expect that he would lecture her in front of so many people! ¡®Ah! Who does he think he is? Even my dad hadn¡¯t scolded me like this before. My sister also hadn¡¯t controlled her before. Who is he? He has no right to judge me!¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t it just that I slept with him a few times? Now he is pointing fingers at me with a face of a supervisor. He¡¯s too shameless!¡± Kayden was very sure that she was scolding him silently. He decided not to let her loose, or else she would definitely scratch his face with her fingers. But when he looked at her, he felt that she was quite pitiful. Hence, he tore off the tape to see what she had to say. ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha¡­¡± Ellie let out a very arrogant and exaggeratedugh. After she had enough ofughing, she widened her eyes and stared at Kayden. She said viciously, ¡°Who do you think you are? We¡¯re not even dating! Why are you showing this attitude as if you¡¯re trying to break up with me? Except for you, do you think that I¡¯ve no other men already? Let me tell you, Nico is a hundred times better than you! No matter if it was in terms of skills or size, he is so much better than you!¡± Damn it! Kayden was so angry that he wanted to kill this woman. It was all bullshit that Nico¡¯s skills were better than him. ¡®Nico is gay! He is the one to be fucked! How can he possibly sleep with you! Can¡¯t you fucking think of a more reasonable excuse before you lie?¡¯ thought Kayden. ¡°If it not because you¡¯re my sister¡¯s friend, you¡¯d think I¡¯d even bother you? You¡¯re just an underground gangster, what do you have? You¡¯re just relying on my brother-inw¡¯s powers, and now you¡¯re calling me name! You¡¯re the one who uses other¡¯s powers as your own. Shameless!¡± ¡°Damn, do you believe that I¡¯ll just tear your mouth apart!¡± Kayden was angry. He did not expect Ellie¡¯s mouth to be so cruel. A man hated to be said to rely on others. Although he was indeed relying on Young Master to gain this position today, he also used his hard work to build up ZH n. Any achievement in the n has his contributions! Even Young Master also didn¡¯t dare to say so; this girl really had the guts! ¡°Humph! Come on! Come if you have the guts! What kind of man are you if you hit a woman? No, you¡¯re not a man at all! You¡¯re not even as good as that old man just now! He even called four women, but you only called! I don¡¯t know if that one was only for a disy!¡± Kayden was speechless and furious. A man hated to be questioned about his abilities, especially in the area of sex! Kerr had cold sweat all over his head. This woman was too horrible. She was cursing endlessly and dared to say anything. She was indeed a typical brainless woman. He started to pity Kayden for being so fond of her because she really didn¡¯t worth it. Kerr was afraid that Kayden would really kill her, so he hurried tofort his anger, ¡°Kayden, just let this kind of woman go. We have the decency, just don¡¯t bother her. Let¡¯s find a ce and leave her there. There are plenty of women in the world. After this, we will pick you a few gentle and well-behaved ones. Let¡¯s ignore her.¡± Ellie curled her lips and said disdainfully, ¡°Nobody wants to you either!¡± The corners of Kayden¡¯s mouth twitched again. ¡®What kind of woman is this? She is not even a woman! I never expect that a woman as pure as ine will have such an arrogant and conceited sister,¡¯ thought Kayden. He really couldn¡¯t stand Ellie¡¯s character anymore! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t see me again.¡± Kayden gave her up suddenly. He took out a cigarette and said indifferently, ¡°Kerr, stop at the intersection ahead and drop off the person.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kerr immediately nodded, and then he went to exin to the driver. Chapter 528: Taking Things for Granted Chapter 528: Taking Things for Granted Ellie¡¯s eyes immediately rounded up. ¡®He can¡¯t be serious! How could he leave me on the street in the middle of the night! I will die in this cold weather! My clothes are soaking wet too!¡¯ thought Ellie. Ellie suddenly pulled out a smile, thinking that if she said a few good words to him now, it wouldn¡¯t be toote. She narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Erm¡­ Kayden¡­ in fact, I am¡­¡± ¡°Well, here it is,¡± Kayden answered, then the car slowed down. He opened the door, ¡°Please, Miss Jones, I hope we will not see each other again.¡± ¡­ Hearing that the boss had spoken like this, the men would not treat her politely anymore. They directly lifted Ellie and threw her outside of the car, ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah! Kayden, don¡¯t do this! I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m really wrong. I have a bad mouth, I don¡¯t mean anything else¡­ I really didn¡¯t mean to say so¡­ Kayden¡­ Please! Don¡¯t go!¡± Ellie chased the car on the road. She was running while shouting at the top of her lungs. In the car, Kayden¡¯s face was dark and scary. The group of men did not dare to say a word and didn¡¯t dare to breathe deeply. However, they were very surprised to see Kayden so benevolent this time. He was questioned about his working ability and his sex ability. Last time, a woman cheated on him and gave him a cuckold. Kayden ordered someone to beat her until she became crippled and disabled, unable to take care of herself again. She was thrown into a small ck room and left alone. Then, she was raped for a week and when she was let out, she didn¡¯t look like a normal person anymore. Now, she was already ruined and sold to somewhere to serve those men who have a special fetish. Kayden looked soberly at the scenery outside of the window, but his gaze was not focusing on anything. He had to drive Ellie out of the car. If she stayed a little longer, all his brain cells would definitely die. Ellie could drive people crazy. If he knew this would happen in the first ce, he wouldn¡¯t mess with her¡­ but now, he had already messed with her. He had lost his heart, what could he do? He could only think of ways to change these bad habits of Ellie, so that she could belong to him alone. ¡°Send a car back and follow her. Make a call to Nico and tell him to pick her up.¡± Kayden gave the order coldly. Kerr couldn¡¯t understand. Ellie had been thrown out, why did he still care about her? ¡°Kayden, do you mean that the n is still going on as usual?¡± ¡°This kind of woman like Ellie is very rebellious. The more you ignore her, the more she sticks to you. The more you stick to her, the more she ignores you. I¡¯m going topletely chill her out for a few days this time, so she can reflect on her behaviour.¡± His original n was to tell Nico to woo Ellie passionately until she resented him and got tired of him. Till then, she would miss his good and he would start to alienate her. He would treat her good for a few days, then treat her badly again. He wanted to fully seize her rebellious mentality. He wanted her to feel how it was to not get something she wanted and it was just right before her eyes. This would make her feel extremely awful. The original n was not starting to ignore her so soon, but the n didn¡¯t catch up with the change. Now, this sounded more reasonable and natural than he ignored her all of a sudden. Kerr was so touched. When a man started to be so calctive, this was true love. He shook his head and sighed that Ellie didn¡¯t know that she was so blessed and kept taking things for granted. He hoped that she could realize it earlier and don¡¯t make Kayden heartbroken. When a man¡¯s heart was broken, it would not be fixed by any sweet words at all. ¡­ Kayden got back to the mansion in Italy. He staggered into the living room and copsed on the carpet. He lost his demeanour andposure just now. Now, he was just an ordinary man. He was hurt by the woman he liked in front of so many people. It was reasonable that he would feel embarrassed, angry and lost¡­ He even started to doubt himself¡­ Kerr closed the door and walked in, only to be frightened by Kayden. ¡°Ah¡­ Kayden, you¡­¡± What was wrong with him? Was he really defeated by Ellie? Kayden was absentminded for quite some time before he moved his eyes a little, and his movements were very stiff. ¡°Go, get me two bottles of wine.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh! Okay.¡± Kerr hurriedly went to the cupboard, fetched two bottles of wine, and handed them to Kayden. Kayden forced himself to sit up, leaned his back against the sofa and sat on the carpet. He started to guzzle up the bottles with his mouth directly. ¡°Ah¡­ Kayden! Don¡¯t do this¡­ Drinking like this is too harmful to your body¡­¡± ¡°Oh, who cares whether if it is harmful to my body? Even if I just drink to death, who the fuck cares about me! Kerr, wine can be more loyal than women. It can be more obedient than a woman!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, but even it¡¯s a good thing, you still can¡¯t drink it like this¡­ Kayden, that woman, Ellie, doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. Let¡¯s ignore her. If she knows you¡¯re drunk because of her, she will be so proud of it!¡± ¡°How will she know? She will never know.¡± Kayden narrowed his eyes andughed bitterly. He continued drinking indiscriminately. Kerr saw that he was already babbling, he didn¡¯t even know what to do. As a subordinate, he had no right to control whether the boss drunk or not, but as a brother, he felt heartbroken to see Kayden like this. He felt so heartbroken to the point that he wished to kill the woman now. ¡°Kayden¡­ Stop drinking¡­ You have to review Sicily¡¯s project tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°Review my ass. I¡¯m not going. I can¡¯t even get a woman, why should I bother to get the arsenal? Go, find me a woman. Oh, no! Not one, but four¡­ Get four women with the biggest breasts and the biggest asses toe. I have to test my ability today! I can¡¯t lose to the old man!¡± Kayden said with an evil face. His words made Kerr, who had experienced a lot of hardships, dumbfounded. ¡°Four, four?¡± He didn¡¯t hear him wrong, did he? Kerr froze. ¡®Kayden, you shouldn¡¯t use this method if you want to prove your ability. Have sex with four women in one night. You will die of exhaustion!¡¯ thought Kerr. ¡°What are you doing here? Hurry up and find women for me! Listen up, four! One less and I¡¯ll kill you!¡± After all these words were spoken, Kerr didn¡¯t dare to ask any more. He quickly contacted the manager of the nightclub just now and asked him to get four women for him. It took twenty minutes for the four women to arrive. During this time, Kayden had already finished four bottles of red wine and one bottle of white wine. Anyone would be drunk by this time. Looking at the four beautiesing in, Kayden huped, held the sofa and stood up shaking. ¡°Kayden, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Judy. We just met before and I didn¡¯t expect to serve you so soon.¡± The big- boobed beauty, Judy, twisted her waist and leaned towards Kayden¡¯s body. She thought she wouldn¡¯t have the chance to meet him again, but she didn¡¯t expect to be able to do it with him so soon. Moreover, she didn¡¯t expect that he was so brave to ask for four women in one night. ¡°It¡¯s you. That¡¯s good. Let me try that oral technique of yours.¡± Kayden shifted his body, reached out and pped his hand onto someone¡¯s chest. He rubbed it vigorously, ¡°Do it, faster!¡± Judy was nearly pain to death. She hugged Kayden¡¯s waist and said softly, ¡°Let go of me first! You are holding on to me like this, how I can serve you.¡± He pushed Judy below him. Then, he waved his hand and called the other three women toe, ¡°Take off your clothes ande over.¡± ¡­ The three women obediently took off their clothes. They came over excitedly with two big boobs. Kayden pressed on Judy''s head, ¡°How about my size, big or small?¡± Judy nodded her head, but she couldn¡¯t speak. This master¡¯s size was not only big. He was simply amazing. She doubted whether she would be able to stand itter. ¡°Kayden, you¡¯re simply the best we have seen¡­¡± One woman licked up her face and kissed Kayden¡¯s neck. The other two women also wrapped themselves around Kayden like snakes. Just that they hadn¡¯t had time for forey, they were thrown on the ground one by one by Kayden. Then, they let out a miserable and harsh scream. Kayden waspletely taken over by the alcohol in him. He lost his gentleness in the usual days, and his actions were very rough and harsh as if he was enmity. He took turns to y the four women. The women were in a state of pain. There was no caress, kiss or lubrication. For a woman, it was painful. A woman couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She got up and tried to escape, but Kayden caught her back. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, even though Kayden was too drunk, he still had the demeanour in his blood. He was just rough, but he did not use any violence. This was very rare for an underground organization¡¯s drunk leader. The fluid produced by having sex lubricated their vagina. The four women began to have the feeling and did not feel any pain again. However, they felt more and more empty. The women began to feel aroused and constantly began to scream chaotically. Their legs were jerking toward the sky, maintaining the position they had just been fucked. Afterwards, Kayden lit a cigarette and took a big sip. His mind had almost sobered up. He looked around and saw the four miserable women. He didn¡¯t show much expression. He looked at them like dead dogs. Then, he turned his head to look at Kerr, who was looking dumbfounded beside the door. Kayden said, ¡°Deal with them.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Kerr came back to his senses. He looked at these women and revealed a look of admiration. Kayden was so strong! Getting four women in a night was only a dream for many men. Now, Kayden had done it and lookedpletely fine after that. He could still smoke and give orders. He was too manly! However, it was really a tragedy! It was not too much to describe this as a tragedy. There were all kinds of posture here. They fell horizontally and vertically in the room. Kerr estimated that tonight¡¯s experience was enough for them to miss it for a long time. As he looked at these women, he thought of Ellie. Kerr thought, ¡®Ellie must have lied to say that Kayden¡¯s size and skills are not good. It¡¯s nonsense!¡¯ Look at this vivid example lying here. Rewind the time to a few hours ago¡­ Chapter 529: Seek Help Chapter 529: Seek Help Ellie froze on the spot. She watched as the car drove away with her eyes wide opened. She then looked around; it was surrounded by trees, breezy and eerie. She was scared and began running toward the car while screaming, "Kayden, I''m sorry, please stop the car¡­ don''t leave me here¡­ please¡­ stop the car please¡­" She screamed at the top of her lungs but the car didn''t stop. After running at her top speed until her legs trembled, she finally stopped while patting her chest, breathing rapidly and gasping for air. She stood by the road hoping to grab a taxi, but Italy was different from China, there was no taxi avable at this hour. She thought about calling one, but she didn''t know what numbers to call and didn''t know her exact location. Even to walk she didn''t know which way she should be heading to and how far. Ellie gritted her teeth, she hated Kayden to the core, and she had never seen such a mean guy. He slept with her in the afternoon and left her here in a quiet and unfamiliar ce like this now, what a jerk! Someone approached and hugged her from behind out of a sudden. "Ahhhhh¡­ Who''s behind! Ghost¡­" she overreacted and screamed. A strong scent of alcohol filled the air, it was a pair of hairy arms on her body, and the hairy arms gave her goosebumps. Ellie couldn''t care less and took a big bite on that arm. The man behind screamed in pain while cursing in Italian. Ellie immediately moved and kept a distance, she then saw a drunken foreigner. "Damn you! How dare you put your hands on me? Aren''t you afraid of Kayden¡­ Shit! Why am I mentioning him? That mean and heartless guy, I should just forget about him." Ellie scolded, raised her middle finger at the foreigner, and sneered, "Pervert, I''ll break your ball with just one kick!" The foreigner covered his injured arm and walked toward Ellie while cursing. "What do you want? Don''te near me! I''ll beat you to death, ahhhh, don''te near me!!" Her arrogant face just now turned into a frightened kitty and kept backing off. The foreigner staggered toward Ellie, she could finally see his face under the dimmed light, ''Oh shit! It''s terrifying!'' His face was as red as an apple, no it was even redder than that, his shirt was disgusting as if he had just crawled out from a shit hole, that hair¡­ was like never been washed in a thousand years. She felt like she could see worms wriggling in his hair. And he stunk badly¡­ Ellie was frightened to death at that moment. "Don''te near me! Stop right there! I''ll bite you to death!" Ellie screamed in terror while kept backing off. No joke, she was a fighter since young but she had only fought females up until now, a male opponent could easily defeat her, moreover, he was a foreigner who was tripled her size. The foreigner kept cursing in Italian and approached Ellie, disregarded her warning. Ellie gave him a kick in the bells when he approached and then ran away at lightning speed. She was running for her life as she didn''t want to be harmed by him. She was still young, in her finest age; she didn''t want to die here. "Ahhhh¡­ help, somebody help me!" She didn''t care which way she was heading to, she just ran like a headless chicken. "figliodiputtana! Vaffanculo!..."£¨You bitch! Fuck!) ¡­ She could still hear the foreigner cursing from behind and he seemed to be approaching. Ellie got even more anxious, she kicked her high heels off and began running barefoot. She kept running without looking back until she was soaked in sweats and out of breaths. She then finally stopped and rest leaning against a tree. She felt like her heart was beating out of her chest. She couldn''t take it anymore, even if she survived the horror, she would die of exhaustion. There was still fear in her whenever she thought of that foreigner. ''Oh dear, I''d rather kill myself than to be raped by that disgusting man.'' Ellie stood by the road, trembling. She looked nkly at the unfamiliar street, ''Where am I?'' It was surrounded by trees, there was no one around, not even a ghost¡­ oh no, one must not mention ghosts in such a ce. "Oh my god, what should I do now? Will I die here? Is there anyone around?" The proud and arrogant Ellie was nothing but a frightened little lost girl now. She cried covering her face. She was even afraid to cry too loud in this dark ce because her own crying sounded like a ghost to her. After walking for a few hundred meters, she was exhausted and scared. Her feet were full of blisters due to prolonged friction on concrete surfaces, they were bleeding and covered in sand, it was horrible to look at. Tears kept rolling down from her cheeks, she cursed while walking, "Bastard Kayden, it''s all your fault, how could you leave me alone here? If something happens to me, if I die, I will surelye back as a ghost to avenge myself. Oh, shit¡­ ahhh. What should I do now? What should I do? Phone, yes, I should call the police for help¡­" Ellie reached for her mobile, it was already midnight, ''Gosh, are there still any police officers on duty at this hour? And what is the emergency number for the police in Italy? 999? That''s for the States¡­'' She continued crying, ''What should I do?'' She browsed through her contact lists while crying, while she was devastated and wanted to call ine, Nico''s number appeared before her eyes. She pressed call immediately as if she had found her saviour. However, du¡­ It was engaged! "Damn! Who is he talking to at this hour?" Ellieined and redialed. Damn it! Still engaged! She didn''t give up, she called again. She must connect to him. "Damn Nico, my battery is about to die, answer the damn call!" Ellie cursed while stomping her feet. ''Answer the call, if not, I''ll curse that you''ll have erectile dysfunction your entire life!'' Finally, her call was answered after only rang once. "Hey babe, where are you? Let me go fetch you." Nico sounded anxious like he already knew her situation. Ellie didn''t think much and burst out in tears, "I don''t know where am I¡­ it''s dark, even ghost¡­ no, there''s no one else apart from me, how would I know where am I?" "Calm down babe, try looking around for building or try walking forward to see if there''s anyone around or any symbolic sign or building." "How could I calm down, you have no idea what I''ve been through just now, I bumped into a perverted foreigner, I''m too afraid that I ran barefoot. And I don''t read Italian, how can I read the road sign? I don''t know this ce, how should I describe it? I''m soaked wet all over, I''m freezing to death, call the police at once, they will know my location." "Eh¡­" Nico on the other end hesitated, Kayden said not to make a big deal out of this just now, he wouldn''t want to get the police involved. After a pause, he said, "There''s nothing the police can do at this hour. Do you have a GPS setting on your mobile? Maybe I can search and locate you¡­" "I don''t know, and how should I set my location?" Ellie asked, pouting. Nico was speechless, he didn''t know how to teach her now and she might not get it even if he exined, so he gave up. "Forget about that, I''ll look for you on the way, just tell me if there''s any symbolic building around you, or something attractive¡­ if you can''t read, just snap a picture and send it to me¡­" "Oh okay, let me see¡­" Ellie looked around while walking forward. She finally saw a building, took a picture, and sent it to Nico. "Have a look where is this, Nico. Come fetch me right away, I''m freezing to death¡­" Nico interrupted her, "I''ve seen the picture. Let me search and keep in touch via texts, save your battery." "Okay,e at once." "Alright, don''t make any call, stay still and wait for my call¡­" "Okay, okay." Nico hung up after that. "Wonder if Nico can find me. But he''s such a nice guypared to someone, they are like angels and devil." Ellie cursed and despised Kayden once again recalling how he kicked her out of the car just now. "Do you really think I can''t survive without you? There''s Nico! He''s much better than you!" She persuaded herself by repeating thest sentence a few times. However, the bitter feeling in her heart remained, it made her sad and felt like being dumped, no, not dumped, it was more like being despised. I''ve had enough of your nonsense, ridiculous actions, and the way you threw yourself onto handsome- looking men¡­ Kayden''s words kept repeating beside her ears, it even got clearer and louder each time. "I''m not that bad, what did he mean by throwing myself onto others¡­" Ellie mumbled. She turned sour and inhaled a breath, suppressing her desire to cry. ''Whatever, the most important thing is getting out of here, Nico said he''lle for me, he will find me, let''s just wait for him here.'' Ellie was a lot calmer now and realized the pain on her feet. She quickly looked for a rock and sat on it, disregarded whether it was clean or dirty. Then she found that her clothes had dried up by the wind after running for a distance. Her gown was tight-fitting, it was not thick. Though it had dried up, it still gave her an ufortable feeling. She felt sticky, all she wanted now was a nice warm bath and sleeping on a huge soft bed.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She became sleepy and began nodding off sitting on the rock with her head rested on her hands, she fell asleep slowly¡­ Nico on the other hand¡­ was enjoying his drink with his best pal Yahk when Kayden called. He knew something must have had happened when he saw the iing call. ¡­ It was indeed something rted to Ellie after he answered. He didn''t want to get involved, but Kayden had his photos and future in his hands, he had to be obedient. Chapter 530: I Dont Have Many Friends Chapter 530: I Don''t Have Many Friends Ellie called the second his call with Kayden ended. Nico called Kayden right after his call with Ellie. Gangsters usually had their ways in searching for someone, nevertheless, this was Kayden''s woman, he should be looking for her himself. But it was Kerr that answered, he simply said noted and asked for the picture before hanging up. Nico looked at his mobile feeling confused, just like this? He thought Kayden would begin a massive search right away in hurry. Nico didn''t waste a second while waiting for Kayden''s call. He took a closer look at the picture Ellie sent, it was an old and abandoned youth hostel. It seemed empty like a haunted house, no wonder Ellie was scared. Even for him, he would too be scared to see a haunted house in the dark out of nowhere at midnight. He looked at the picture repeatedly but had no clue. This kind of hostel could be seen almost everywhere in Italy, and this was an abandoned one, no one would have remembered such a hostel. Kayden''s number appeared on Nico''s screen approximately five minutester. "Hi, Kayden." "He''s busy, I''ve checked the ce, it''s a forest garden behind XX street. Go pick her up at once, you''ll be ountable for if anything happens to her." "Okay, okay, noted," Nico replied immediately and walked out of the hospital right after the call ended. Yahk worried about his arm injury and offered to drive, so both of them went out searching for Ellie. "They are indeed the biggest underground gang, their efficiency is top-notch." Nico grunted, they located her within such a short period, did they activated GPS used only by the military? Nico had no idea that Kayden sent someone tailing Ellie from the very beginning, all Kerr needed to do was to call and ask. "You are the only one who didn''t know about ZH n, I bump into countless gangsters who get injured in a fight working as a doctor in ER. It is said that the young master of the ZH n was a powerful person, connected to both police and gangsters. His businesses are wide and he''s very well respected. Kayden is his right-hand man, so of course, he is well capable too." "Well, if he really is that good, why would he fall for someone like Ellie?" Nico doubted, shaking his head. To him, Kayden was nothing but a moron with a little power in his hands. "Ellie is quite proper; she has a sweet tongue and pretty face. You can''t see the good side of her because you don''t like her," Yahk said. Nico turned silent, he used to like women but after a series of tragedies¡­ Nico sighed, it was better not to think about the past, he should call Ellie now. "Babe, are you alright? Where are you now?" He sounded so sweet that it gave Yahk goosebumps. "I''m where I was, when will you arrive?" Ellie sounded sleepy and she even yawned. "I''ll be right there, babe, don''t sleep, stand up and take a walk." "But I''m sleepy,e right now," Ellie yawned again. "I''m on my way, I''ll arrive soon." "Come at once, I''m going to take a nap¡­" Nico looked at the navigator after hung up, "We are close, five more kilometres." Yahk nced at it and pressed on the gas pedal to speed up. Ellie on the other hand was extremely sleepy; she had already hit the pillow long before this hour on normal days. She was traumatized by all the fighting and dumping earlier today, so all she ever wanted now was a good night''s sleep and forget about everything. She kept nodding off, her eyelids became heavier each second, she was losing her consciousness¡­ After some time, she felt her body was lifted out of a sudden and she fell into a warm embrace. "Kayden¡­" Ellie leaned and rubbed her face against that chestzily, like a well-eaten sleepy kitten. She opened her eyes slowly but was extremely disappointed when she saw the man that embraced her was not the man that would normally rush over to her with only a call. Nico was very gentle, he looked at her passionately, "I''m sorry babe to have kept you waiting." "Nico, you are here¡­ I''m so sleepy waiting¡­" Ellie greeted himzily. She let out a light grunt, "Let''s go back to the hotel, I''m sleepy." "Sure." Nico carried her up and walked toward the car. He went back to the passenger seat in front after putting her in the back seat. Ellie changed to a morefortable position the moment she was put on the seat. She then realized there was someone else in the car. He looked familiar but she couldn''t recall where they met. Well, all foreigners looked alike, golden hair, blue eyes, all the same. "You are?" "Hey gorgeous, I''m Yahk, we''ve met at the hospital." Yahk smiled, revealing his shining white teeth. Ellie recalled something but just that. She was dizzy now and had no time thinking about a handsome man. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Yahk started the car and headed back to the hotel soon as Nico fastened his seatbelt. Ellie yawned nonstop in the car, it made her eyes teary. "How did you find me, Nico?" She asked curiously, blinking her watery eyes. Nico smiled, "I asked a favour from a friend babe, take a nap if you are sleepy, I''ll wake you up when we arrived at the hotel." Ellie nodded while yawning. She then tilted her head and fell asleep. She didn''t even notice how she got down the car and went into the hotel room. Ellie felt a warm and severe headache the moment she opened her eyes the next morning. Whoa! She touched her forehead and felt a burning sensation. "Don''t move babe, you have a high fever, don''t you know?" Nico quickly approached from the balcony realizing she had awakened as he put his mobile back in his pocket. "What? Fever?" Ellie was quite emotional, she sounded like a rooster with a hoarse voice. "Yes, 38.5 degrees." Nico sat beside the bed, put his hand on her forehead as he nodded, "It has reduced, have the medicine and rest, you''ll recover in no time." ''I''m burning despite it''s reduced? Well, my forehead could''ve fried an egg earlier then?'' "How did I catch a fever¡­" She was always a healthy baby since little, let alone fever, she hardly even sneezed. "Perhaps your clothes were wet for a prolonged period, Yahk examined you, he said you are fine. He went back to the hospital to get you some pills. Alright babe, be good and take a nap. I need to head back to the studio. The director is waiting for me to do the post-production dubbing. Be good and wait for me here, okay?" Nico said gently as he touched her cheek. Ellie nodded obediently, "Make it quick, my dear." Nico stroked her head before he went out. Ellie pulled the nket up until her neck; her shiny big eyes couldn''t stop looking around. Despite the headache, she had slept enough; it was torture having her lied on the bed doing nothing. ''Sigh, let''s call ine, tell her I''m sick and make her worry.'' She then took out her mobile and called ine who was currently in Paris. "Hello, ine." "You little brat, where have you been? I''ve been worried, what took you so long to call me back? Why didn''t you answer my calls¡­ don''t keep fooling around out there, what if you encounter dangers¡­" "Oh gosh, you are so annoying, I called once in a blue moon and you scolded me, that''s it, I''m hanging up." "Wait, Ellie, Ellie¡­" Ellie disregarded ine and hung up the call, feeling annoyed. "What do you mean by fooling around? I''m working, okay!" Ellie mumbled and then called her friends back home. "Hey, it''s me¡­" "Hey Ellie, where are you? Why is it a foreign number¡­" "I''m now in Italy¡­" "Wow! Italy! Bring me something; I want cosmetics, clothes, and some Italian-made choctes too!" "Hold it there, you didn''t even ask why I call and keep asking me to buy you stuff?" "Alright then, why did you call?" "I''m sick, could you show some care?" Ellie grunted and sounded sick. "Oh, very well then. You are sick? Are you feeling better? Have you taken your pills?" She paused and continued, "I''ve shown my concern, don''t forget what I want, I want C perfume, pants from B, please get it for me¡­" Her words made Ellie unwell all of a sudden. She was sick but she kept making a buying list, what kind of friend was she? She paused and said in displeasure, "Got it, I''ll get it for you when I go back, if I remember, bye." "What kind of a friend are you? Am I begging for you to care?" Ellie looked gloomy. She then continued browsing through her contact lists but couldn''t find someone she could talk to after three pages. There was no choice so she called her ex-boyfriend. "Who is this that called early in the morning¡­" It was a female voice. Ellie hung up instantly. Ellie stared nkly at her mobile. ''I don''t have many friends,'' she thought. Or perhaps there was no one she could talk heart to heart with. Sorrow filled Ellie''s heart all of a sudden. Perhaps Kayden was right, she was too yful, never serious, kept fooling around. She always thought people should like her for her beauty and youth, whenever she encountered a handsome-looking guy, she would dere him as her boyfriend with or without his agreement. She bullied others at school since she had some power. Getting jealous of the naive ine because she was everyone''s favourite since young; she even blocked admiration letters from others to ine and told her those letters were for her. She realized how spoilt and badly she behaved, tears rolled down uncontrobly as she thought of this. Someone entered the room at this moment. "Hey gorgeous, why are you crying? Are you feeling unwell?" Yahk came in with a bunch of medicines. Ellie disregarded him and continued crying, louder. Yahk put down the medicines and approached her, "Are you alright?" Chapter 531: Get him Back Of Course Chapter 531: Get him Back Of Course Ellie was still crying. Her voice was as soft as a mosquito. It was not like her usual bold appearance at all. Yahk panicked by her crying, so he quickly brought her a paper towel. "Don''t cry. Tell me if anything¡¯s wrong, I''ll help you." "I, I suddenly... feel like a jerk... I''m such a jerk... I''m not a decent human being... No wonder he hates me... He said he doesn''t want to see me again..." Ellie cried and choked. She only realized that she liked Kayden until then. She liked him because he would pay attention and agree to her in everything. He would respond to all her requests. He would always touch her head gently. He would always call her a little girl...She secretly eximed. It looked like she did not like him only a little. "Oh, I thought you like Nico?" Yahk asked with hesitation. "No, I don''t like him...Besides having good looks, what else does he have... I like the bastard who is good to me and listens to me, but who threw me out of the car tonight!" Ellie said with her teeth gritted. Yahk wondered whether the guy she mentioned was good or bad. He was slightly embarrassed. He then guessed that the person she meant was Kayden. He asked, "What is your thought now? Do you want to get him back or forget about him?" Ellie stopped crying at once, she widened her eyes and said firmly, "Get him back of course!" Yahk was amused by her domineering words. "Nice, I¡¯ll help you." "But... He¡¯s said that he didn''t like me and said he doesn¡¯t want to see me again. What should I do, Yahk?" Without even caring to wipe her tears, Ellie asked Yahk while staring at him with a pitiful look and tears flowing down her cheek. Yahk''s heart moved. This girl really had the ability to seduce men. She could behave innocently when she wanted to. Yahk was amazed and he thought oriental women were mysterious. "I think that guy is just angry. If he calms down in a few days, he wille to you. Stop thinking about it now. I¡¯ve taken some medicine and you should take good care of yourself. That''s the most important thing now." Yahk said after judging the situation. That matter involved Nico too, he can''t make any suggestions without authorization. Moreover, ording to Nico, Kayden had deliberately given Ellie the cold shoulder, and the reason was very simple. If someone who had been following you and spoiling you suddenly ignores you, anyone will feel ufortable. If you don''t experience a loss, how can you understand how precious it is to gain something back? That guy seemed to understand women''s thoughts very well. Ellie thought what he said was reasonable. How can she go after Kayden when she looked so ill? "Give me whatever medicine you have. I want to recover as soon as possible. The film will be finished in a few days and there will be a celebration party. At that time, people rted to the film wille. He is thergest investor and he must appear. I''ll take him down that day!" Ellie clenched her fist and said with great fighting spirit. Yahk smiled. "With such determination, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t achieve." He handed her the pills and water. Ellie nced at Yahk gratefully and suddenly found that he was actually really nice. His eyes were limpid without any evilness. He spoke so softly and had a gentle temperament. He was like a big brother in the neighborhood. He gave her a very reliable feeling, and he was the type she wanted to take down back then. Ellie obediently took the medicine and drank the water. She felt her head bing heavy and she soon fell asleep. Yahk put the nket on her. Out of a doctor''s unique cleanliness habit, he cleaned up the whole room before leaving. ¡­ Kayden pulled down his face after listening to Nico. Ellie had fallen sick! It was all his fault. She was drenched at that time. He shouldn''t have thrown her out of the car like that and left her in a deserted ce. Fortunately, nothing happened to her, otherwise he wouldn''t forgive himself. Seeing him not looking good, Kerr thought for a second and asked, "Boss, don''t worry too much. Nico¡¯s also said on the phone that it''s just a fever. There''s no other serious problem, and she''s been looked after by a doctor." "I know." Kayden sighed, he suddenly remembered something and asked, "Did you find the tramp who molested Elliest night?" "I found him. I''ve broken his limbs and left him on a nearby ind," Kerr answered. "He¡¯s lucky to have you do it to him." Kayden snorted. Kerr was a rare soft-hearted guy in the gang. If he was the one who did it, he would beat him to death. "Boss, we''ll have a cocktail party for the finishing of Miss Jones'' film in three days. Shall we go?" Kayden fell silent at length before answering, "You can go for me. Help me have a look of how she is. " Kerr went silent. It seemed that his boss was still in a strop. Three days time passed by quickly. After taking the medicine and had a good sleep, Ellie had completely recovered from the cold and was energetic. Her mood came and went quickly. The depression she had a few days ago was mostly due to the cold. Now that she had recovered, she had returned to her usual happy and crazy, with a hint of arrogant and capricious self. As for Kayden? Oops, sorry to say, she had forgotten all about him as soon as she got well. She mentioned about getting him back? She only said that out of confusion when she was ill. She was still mad at him, she was angry that he had left her in the middle of the road. She would never forget this! Ellie cursed Kayden in her heart and she swore to revenge on him tonight! Ellie ground her teeth and clenched her fist as she was choosing a dress. "Babe, have you not chosen yet?" Nico, who had put on a modest and handsome tuxedo, walked gracefully from the next room. "No, I don''t know whether to wear this ck dress or this purple one, but this beige one is also good. This is driving me nuts!" Ellie said in distress while pointing at three exquisite and beautiful dresses withpletely different styles. "Babe, this beige dress is good, it¡¯s very elegant and modest. It matches with my suit today too. Let¡¯s just take this one," Nico said, pointing at the beige dress. Ellie thought for a while and looked at the dress. It was hard to give up the other two. Finally, she tried all three. She found that it was still the beige one which could portray her elegance. Finally, she decided to wear that one. Nico was speechless. He had said that the beige one was good, but she still didn''t believe him. What a waste of time to try the dresses one by one. Ellie put on the dress with a shawl. She held a handbag and wore ten inch crystal ss high-heeled shoes. Her temperament was elegant and noble. She really looked like a nobledy in the upper ss. ¡­ Nico¡¯s eyes widened. He secretly eximed at her natural good looks. She already looked pretty with a little makeup, if she had put on makeup seriously, how many men would be attracted to her? It was just as what Nico thought, the moment Ellie showed up at the entrance of the red carpet while holding his arm, the sound of exmation apanied by shlights were continuously heard. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Who is that girl? She''s so beautiful!" "She''s so beautiful. She''s just like the Venus!" "I know her. She is the heroine of the y. I thought she yed a role without many scenes, I didn''t expect her to be so beautiful..." ¡°¡­¡± Ellie straightened her back and basked in everyone¡¯s praises. She was extremely confident in herself tonight. She doubted that such a beautiful woman like her can''t gain Kayden''s attention. She kept a charming smile on her face. She nodded friendly to all the media, and her eyes wandered back and forth secretly to find that lofty figure. She walked through the red carpet, which was more than ten meters long, in a short time. Behind her came Saniyah and the male supporting role of the film. The shlights quickly moved from Ellie to Saniyah. She looked extremely sexy today. Her deep V neck outfit took the attention of all men present, and the cameras were out of films in seconds. Ellie could have gotten jealous and angry in the past, but she didn''t feel that way at all today. She even felt d that Saniyah had been in the limelight of the media, so that she could find someone more at ease. "Babe, what are you looking for?" After smiling at an elegant woman, Nico turned his head and asked Ellie softly. "I¡¯m looking for someone," Ellie replied impatiently. Could it be that he didn¡¯te? The director said that the investors would certainly attend, and that was why she had dressed herself so well just to let him know that she can live perfectly well without him. But it turned out he didn''te...Ellie felt at a loss, as if her n had failed and her mind was read. Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure from the corner of her eye. Her eyes gleamed. She asked the waiter for a wine ss and slowly approached the person. "Hey Kerr." She went to him and called softly. As Kerr was wondering why someone was calling him with such a soft voice, he was dumbfounded as soon as he looked back. It was his bossdy who can¡¯t be offended. Kerr let out an awkward chuckle. ¡°Oh, it''s Miss Jones, how are you?" Seeing her looking that fabulous, Kerr thought she must have recovered from illness. His boss should be relieved now. "Did youe alone today?" Ellie asked directly. It was not her style to beat around the bush, and she can''t do it either. She always says what she has in mind and she was a straightforward person. Kerr was stunned. "Yes, our head is not free today. He¡¯s let me and some brothers toe for him. I have to leave after a short while too." He came mainly to see her, to see if she had recovered. He would then return to inform his boss. Ellie was immediately disappointed, and she pulled down her face without any concealment. Kerr quickly said as soon he saw that, "Although our head won''te today, he¡¯ll show up at the film premiere afterwards. Everyone is looking forward to Miss Jones¡¯ performance." In fact, they hadn''t even seen the gags of the film. Kayden didn¡¯t allow them to see it nor he told them the reason too, which made them anxious. They were eager to see it but they didn''t dare to do it. The premiere would be more than half a monthter. Thinking that it would take so long for her to see Kayden again, Ellie was in a bad mood. Kerr let out an awkward chuckle. "Well, since I¡¯ve shown myself, I''ll leave for now. There are still things for me to deal with in the hall." With a gesture, several brothers from the ZH n went behind him and they swaggered away from the path special for guests¡¯ leaving. Without spirits, Ellie watched Kerr and the gang left. When she turned around, she noticed someone was looking at her unfriendly. She searched around and happened to meet Saniyah¡¯s eyes. Saniyah didn''t look away either. She sneered at Ellie and gracefully turned around to talk to the people around her. Chapter 532: Saw But Did Not Bother Chapter 532: Saw But Did Not Bother Ellie was not someone to be trifled with. She slowly rotated the wine ss in her hand and walked slowly over to Saniyah. With a fling, Saniyah screamed and everyone¡¯s attention shifted over to Saniyah. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry Saniyah. I was so careless to ¡­¡± Ellie apologized. There were so many members of the media which prevented Saniyah from retaliating. She could only grit her teeth and faked a smile, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I know that you didn¡¯t do it on PURPOSE!¡± Thest word was strongly emphasized. Ellie walked over like a best pal and held onto Saniyah¡¯s arm. She said pretentiously, ¡°Saniyah, I¡¯ll go with you to thedies to clean your dress¡­¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go by myself. You¡¯re the lead actress. If you leave, who will the media interview?¡± Saniyah struggled a smile and then flung off her hand. She then stomped off to the restroom, mmed, and locked the door. ¡°Damn it! She¡¯ll be the death of me!¡± Saniyah tried to use the water to clean the red wine from her dress but the more she tried, the more the stain grew. It ruined the dress. ¡°Damn you, Ellie. You¡­ To think that you are so vicious to do this to me! You are so arrogant only because of Kayden. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll be if I were to snatch him away from you! Damn it! This dress is thetest collection and cost nine thousand dors!¡± Saniyah was so angry that she wanted to kill Ellie. She looked into the mirror and red at herself, ¡°Ellie, just you wait! This will not be the end of it!¡± At the hall, Ellie began to dance with Nico and she did not realize that her life¡¯s troubles were just beginning. ¡­ Time passed quickly and half a month went by. The movie premiere was sessful and started with a bang. The premier night included famous master of ceremonies, A-list celebrities, directors, and even secret guests to prime up the event. Although Ellie knew that all these were to spruce up the event, she was eagerly anticipating the reveal of the secret guest. She wondered if it would be someone dashing like Tom Cruise or some other hot actor. ¡°Honey, are you ready? Let¡¯s go.¡± Nico called out to her from the door. ¡°Stop hurrying me. I¡¯m choosing what to wear.¡± Ellie yelled back. The pair had established a rtionship. Nico no longer rejected Ellie and was not faking being together with her. However, Ellie no longer felt attracted to Nico. She now understood that it was useless for a man to be handsome. He needed to be manly and attractive. Nico was slightly effeminate and Ellie treated him as a good pal like a bestie. It took Ellie half an hour to dress up and put on her makeup and Nico was almost out of patience. ¡°No matter how well dressed you are, I¡¯m sure Saniyah had arrived well before you and attracted all the media¡¯s attention.¡± ¡­ ¡°Oh, how misinformed you are. Don¡¯t you know that the lead actress always arriveste? The media know that theter the actors arrive, the more important their roles are.¡± Ellie shamelessly regarded herself as an important actress. ¡°But theter you arrive, the more you might be ridiculed for raising your own profile. You should just be humble and arrive earlier.¡± Nico replied. Ellie stuck her tongue yfully and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll prepare myself earlier the next time when we go out but I have a purpose for taking my time to prepare myself.¡± That person would be here today. That was why she had to dress herself up prettily. Nico acknowledged and knew immediately what she meant. Now Nico actually felt guilty towards this girl because each day he would report her every movement to Kayden. Kayden would know about her daily affairs and conversations. Even her uncertain feelings towards Kayden were reported to him. What he did not expect was Kayden¡¯s indifference towards this information. Kayden reacted the same way every time which made Nico suspect that Kayden no longer liked Ellie. However, if that was the case, then why did he not end this n? Nico could not understand but it was not his role to worry. All he needed to do was toplete this task and then take back the photographs and he would be free. As for Kayden¡¯s promise of a huge reward, he did not even take it seriously. The two of them arrived at the hotel of the star-studded premiere. As soon as Ellie and Nico walked in, they were swamped by the media and most of the questions were about their scandal. Initially, they just smiled and did not answer but after a while, both emphasized that they were just friends and nothing more¡­ This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The reporters said that they stayed at the same hotel and in two adjoining rooms. Some even pointed out that there were pictures of them kissing in public. Ellie began to blush, smiled radiantly, and said, ¡°We are really just good friends and are not in a rtionship. That kiss was just a peck on the cheek to bid me farewell, nothing more.¡± Nico also smiled and said, ¡°Ellie and I met because of this film. She is a very gooddy and we are very good friends. Please don¡¯t misunderstand us. I hope that everyone would focus on this movie. This movie is great and almost perfect.¡± As soon as Nico finished saying, he waved at some reporters and then led Ellie to walk along the red carpet. This action caused the camera shes to go off feverishly and tomorrow¡¯s headlines were born. Saniyah had walked the red carpet and stood still while looking coldly at Ellie¡¯s entrance. She was the original lead actress for this movie and had worked very hard to prepare for the role. She quickly grasped the character¡¯s personality and memorized the lines. For the sake of securing the role, she even betrayed her body and allowed that fat director to hump her. She did not expect that all these were ruined by Ellie and she attained all these without doing a single thing! ¡®Ellie, just you wait. I¡¯ll wipe that smile from your face in a few days.¡¯ Saniyah scoffed and thought sinisterly about her n. That morning, the person whom she tasked told her that he had obtained sufficient evidence from China that would doom her path to stardom! Now all she had to do was to wait for the evidence and her perfect n for revenge would begin. ¡®Where was he? Kerr said that he woulde? Would he lie to me?¡¯ Ellie thought. She looked everywhere and finally, she saw a handsome man dressed smartly in a ck tuxedo standing in a corner. It was Kayden. Ellie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was so dashing! She must have been blind in the past to have passed up this premium man! ¡°Nico, I¡¯m going to look for someone.¡± After she said, she surprised the people around her by walking directly towards the corner. Everywhere Ellie went, she attracted all the men¡¯s attention. What Ellie nned to do was to walk past in front of Kayden to attract his attention. When his eyes followed her, then she would act as if she spotted him and then smile nonchntly, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here, what a coincidence.¡± If she did this, then not only would she pretend that she did not care about his presence, she could also present her most beautiful side to him. Ellie braced up and held a small pearl handbag and walked elegantly in front of Kayden. However, she was stunned by what she saw! Not only did he not notice her presence, but also his eyeballs barely moved! That was impossible! She was so pretty today and he must have seen her! Even his assistant remarked in awe, how could he not notice her? Ellie gritted her teeth and pretended to speak to an attendant and then walked back slowly. This time she was intentionally slow. She paused every two steps and tried to look at Kayden from the corner of her eyes. At this moment, their eyes locked for about three seconds. She was certain that he had seen her. What she could not ept was that he did not even flinch, not even a smile. He just looked at her coldly like he was bothered about her blocking his view. Ellie felt as though she was doused with cold water and she did not even know how she went back to her seat. Her mind was nk and her knees wobbled. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong? You were just fine a moment ago and why do you look so pale now?¡± Nico asked out of concern when he noticed that something was wrong. How could she not turn pale? Never in her wildest dreams would she expect him to ignore her. She thought that he was angry and said those in anger. Tears started to well up and Ellie was speechless. Apart from the shame of rejection, she was afraid about what she would do if he really wanted nothing to do with her. Now, everything that she had was given by Kayden. If he could not be bothered with her, then what would happen to her movie¡­ Though she could look for her brother-inw and this could be settled with a sentence, all the same, it was different because that was her sister¡¯s husband¡­ She had considered Kayden as her man, that was why she felt that it was only normal for him to treat her well¡­ no one should be taken for granted. A person would treat another well if there was fondness. Now, finally, Ellie realized what was most critical. ¡­ She blinked to force back the tears and then looked towards the corner. She saw Kayden looking calmly at the screen and impervious to all around him. Suddenly¡­ Ellie¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡®How did that woman get over there?¡¯ Ellie thought. At this moment, Saniyah noticed Ellie¡¯s re. They were just ten meters apart. Saniyah¡¯s eyes narrowed and started to grin. It was a grin of victory. Time seemed to pause momentarily. Her smile seemed to indicate that she had the upper hand¡­ Chapter 533: Danger Chapter 533: Danger Ellie was so infuriated that her teeth was chattering with fury¡­ She took a good look at Kayden, and she felt her heart crunching into a pulp. Would he give Saniyah Steele his attention? Or would he reject her just like how he had rejected Ellie? Very slowly, she saw Saniyah pouted her lips, making herself looked like she was about to kiss him. ¡°That damn fucking bitch!¡± Ellie was so agitated that rude and vile words flew out of her mouth without warning! That woman was too shameless as she was seducing Kayden in public! Damn it, did Saniyah think that she was invisible? However, despair dawned on her because Kayden didn¡¯t seem to have any intention to reject her. Instead, he answered Saniyah¡¯s kiss with an enjoyable expression. Ellie¡¯s heart was scrunched into a million pieces as if it was a dumpling at that moment. She felt herself bing cold, and then a sense of being fooled by someone rose in her heart. ¡°That damn Kayden, fucking Kayden, I don¡¯t mind that he has ignored me, but he is now courting that bitch who is a free lunch for everyone. His eyes must be blind!¡± Ellie felt like vomiting blood, and she had to suppress herself in order not to rush in and give the two of them some hard ps. ¡°I won¡¯t talk to you anymore!¡± She snorted loudly! Nico felt helpless when faced with this situation. He thought that Kayden was so obvious with his intentions to the point that he could even get the hint, yet Ellie seemed to be oblivious to anything. It was right when they said that a woman who was fuming couldn¡¯t think straight. Kayden was obviously trying to rile her up. He was purposely kissing with Saniyah for that sole purpose! Nico shook his head and thought that he shouldn¡¯t interfere. He didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with this. It was better to let them fight it out by themselves. As for Saniyah, she wasn¡¯t actually that smug and ted as seen in Ellie¡¯s eyes. Kayden¡¯s expression was ever stony and mechanical. Even though her pinkish lips was inviting him to have a rendezvous, his brows didn¡¯t even move and he didn¡¯t even flinch. With how cold he was looking, Saniyah couldn¡¯t keep this farce going anymore. She had to force herself to discard her dignity and press her lips onto his as she pleaded, ¡°This is enough.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Kayden pushed her away lightly, but his attitude was as firm as it gets. A slight sighing came out of his thin lips, ¡°You¡¯re as hot as fire, Ms. Steele, however, you have gone over the line¡­ Be careful not to meddle in something you have no control over.¡± Saniyah was stunned a little, and she only understood what he meant afterwards. Fear rose in her heart as she thought fearfully: Did this many want to kill her? However, he didn¡¯t show any objection when she initiated the kiss. If he didn¡¯t want this to go on, there was no way she would be able to force this on him. Suddenly, Kayden revealed a faint smile. It was the kind of smile which was overly friendly and infatuated, as if¡­ the smile belonging to a boyfriend caring for his girlfriend. Saniyah sensed that something was off, and her eyes darted in Ellie¡¯s direction cautiously, and sure enough, she was ring at them without concealing her intentions. She finally understood everything at this moment. He had used her to put on a show for Ellie. Saniyah thought: This was great. You guys were great. The woman had taken her ce in theatrics, and the man had used her to put on an act. You guys must have never thought highly of me, ever. Saniyah always hated herself for turning into someone else¡¯s ything, and now that she was fooled by Kaydenpletely, she had to get her revenge no matter what the cost was. However, she couldn¡¯t put up a fight against Kayden, so she had to vent all of her anger onto Ellie! This damned bitch, just you wait. I will make sure you suffer all the embarrassment that I had suffered all over again! Kayden stared at Saniyah and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Ms. Steele, I have watched your movies. Your acting is not too bad. Recently, I have invested in a movie, and there is a role that is made just for you. Would you be interested?¡± Saniyah froze and thought frantically: What the hell is this now? This man¡¯s mood had changed completely in just the blink of an eye! Could it be another trap lying in wait for her? Saniyah asked after much hesitation, ¡°Can I know who the director is?¡± ¡°Stephen King.¡± Kayden smoked his cigarette for once before answeringzily. ¡°Oh?¡± Saniyah gasped, ¡°Are you talking about that director who has just won an Oscar, that great Stephen King?¡± Kayden frowned and replied, ¡°I think so.¡± He never paid a lot of attention about stuff like that, but he did hear that this director was a big shot. Saniyah was in a mess now. Oh my god! It was that international director who was famous everywhere. How many people wanted to act in his movies from all over the world? How many people would feel so proud for appearing in his movies? Even if one didn¡¯t have a line in it. Numerous actors who had won Actor of the Year would cut their earnings just to be part of his movies. This was because his movies were all big productions, and with the poprity of those movies, the movie stars would gain new height of fame. As long as one could appear in his movie, one could finally step into the realm where first-rate stars belonged. ¡°I am interested, of course I am. Thank you for introducing this opportunity to me, Mr. Kayden. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Shepletely forgot that she was upset just a moment ago as she clung onto Kayden intimately and her conviction to win over Kayden deepened too. Kayden blew out a whiff of smoke and his other handtched itself onto Saniyah¡¯s back. He simply patted it lightly. However¡­ Saniyah felt that her whole body was screaming in pain! This man had enormous strength. Her bones were going to shatter into pieces! Kayden closed in on her with a smile. He patted her shoulders and whispered, ¡°Then I will be looking forward to your performance in that new movie, Ms. Steele!¡± Saniyah felt that her shoulders had been rammed over by a truck as she bit her lips and forced an unnatural smile on her face. She nodded. She was sure that this man was doing this on purpose, just because she was too close to him! This couple¡¯s intimate exchange elicited some astonishments among the crowd. They never thought that Saniyah who was always alluring and attractive belonged to someone. She was even with a man who seemed to be very dominant. The sexy star, Saniyah, was in a heated romance with a mysterious investor, and they were shing their love on the premier screening day. This news alone overwhelmed Ellie and Nico¡¯s gravity and sessfully became the headline the next day. This news continued to permeate in the next few days. ¡­ Ellie was grabbing a newspaper, and her hands were shaking uncontrobly. Although she couldn¡¯t read Italian, but she would never miss that couple even if they were to turn into ashes. Although Saniyah¡¯s face was the only one exposed in the news, she was certain that there was nobody else beside her except Kayden. Could what the newspapers were reporting be the truth? Was Kayden really dating Saniyah? ¡°Kayden, you damned yboy, and you¡¯re acting like a mysterious wealthy person too. Damn you!¡± Ellie tore the newspaper into pieces as she cursed vehemently. She didn¡¯t feel relieved at all after tearing the newspapers, and she even stomped the pieces for some time before finally feeling much better. At that moment, the phone rang, and it was from her agency. Ellie¡¯s expression immediately changed as she adjusted her tone into one of gentleness, ¡°Hello, it¡¯s you, Jessie?¡± ¡­ ¡°Ellie, there is a reason I am calling you. I have something to tell you¡­¡± ¡°Yes, just say it¡­¡± ¡°It is about the endorsement deal with SL¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes, did you receive the contract? I can sign it anytime¡­¡± Ellie said with a sultry voice. SL was the local Italian high fashion brand, and they had found her after seeing her in the photos of the party. They hoped that she could be their brand ambassador, and her annual endorsement fee would amount to 2 million Euros! If this 2 million Euros was changed into US Dors, it would be 2355330 Dors. Of course, Ellie would ept this without any hesitation. Just after promising the brand to be their ambassador, Jessie had come calling today. It must be because the contract had arrived, and she was being informed to sign the contract. ¡°It¡¯s about the contract, and they told me that they had called off the agreement¡­¡± ¡°What? They¡¯re not signing me anymore? Why?¡± Ellie screamed at the top of her lungs. Everything was fine just yesterday, so why did everything change in one night? ¡°They told me that they¡¯ve found a more suitable candidate. That¡¯s why our agreement is ending here.¡± ¡°How did it turn out like this¡­ Who is that? That new girl that they¡¯ve found¡­¡± Ellie was still struck with disbelief. She continued to probe relentlessly. ¡°It¡¯s someone you know. It¡¯s Saniyah.¡± ¡°What? Why is it her? How can it be her?¡± Ellie waspletely shocked that even her voice had escted. ¡°We don¡¯t know too. But Ellie, did you leak the information about the endorsement to some other party? Maybe that¡¯s why someone has overtaken you.¡± ¡°No way. I have told no one about this.¡± Ellie couldn¡¯t figure out what was going one. A fine endorsement deal that she was about to sign had just gone to Saniyah without her knowledge. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t think about it anymore. We will have more chances for endorsements in the figure, and what¡¯s more, it¡¯s their loss that they didn¡¯t sign you. But you better make sure that you never tell anyone about any endorsement deals from now on, especially before you even sign the contract.¡± ¡°Got it. Thank you Jessie.¡± Ellie hung up the phone dejectedly. At this rate, she had lost all of her mood. Her almost-assured 2 million and more had just flown away to Saniyah¡¯s pockets. ¡°Ah!¡± Ellie was so frustrated that she threw her phone and smashed it angrily. She continued to curse Saniyah in her heart, and she imagined herself punching Saniyah left and right. She was exploding in her room. Nico opened the door and came in only to see this tragic sight. He couldn¡¯t help but be concerned, ¡°Darling, what¡¯s wrong? Someone stepping on your tails?¡± Ellie¡¯s voice was shrilling, and she had turned into a mad woman, ¡°My tail is indeed getting stepped on. Did you know that my SL endorsement has been snatched away? It¡¯s that Saniyah! I can¡¯t figure out what vile method she has employed to get her hands on this! She¡¯s really a bitch!¡± Nico was obviously startled as he asked, ¡°SL was nning to sign you?¡± ¡°I just received their phone call yesterday, and I had my hopes up thinking it will go through without a hitch. Little did I know that Jessie would tell me about this chance getting snatched away by Saniyah.¡± ¡°I am actuallying back here to inform you that I have just received a call from SL too. They n to make me their ambassador for their men¡¯s wear.¡± Nico sounded a little hesitant. He was originally going to share this good news, but from the looks of things now, he was only going to rub more salt onto Ellie¡¯s wounds. ¡°What? You¡¯re scouted by SL too? Then, why did they suddenly cancel me without a reason? We should be ying the role of a couple, or else how would this whole thing help them?¡± Ellie was getting more and more confused as she thought about the fact that Nico and Saniyah both were getting endorsed, and they just happened to be part of the same movie too. However, only the female protagonist was left out of this, which made her feel upset. Nico nodded and thought that something was strange. However, seeing that she was so upset, he couldn¡¯t help but console her, ¡°They must have their own reasons, and if you think about it, it may not be something totally bad. If you are the brand ambassador of SL, you won¡¯t be able to endorse other simr brands anymore. Perhaps a biggerpany is eyeing you as we speak.¡± Ellie didn¡¯t feel consoled, and the forlorn expression was even more intense on her face. Nico pinched her face and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop feeling sad¡­ It really might turn out to be a blessing in disguise. You need to think positive, and perhaps you will be getting calls from Chanel soon.¡± Ellie rolled her eyes at him and dismissed the thought of such a far-fetched scenario. A megabrand like Chanel wouldn¡¯t havee knocking at a third-rate star¡¯s door in the end. Nico smiled, ¡°Really, just let it go. Didn¡¯t you people always say to think positive rather than being negative?¡± Ellie chuckled upon hearing that, ¡°Where did you hear that from? I can¡¯t even remember the source.¡± Then, she burst out intoughter. Nicoughed too, and at this moment something vibrated in his pocket. He fished his phone out and saw that it was Yahk who was calling him. Chapter 534: Photos on the Internet Chapter 534: Photos on the Inte He pressed on the ¡®answer¡¯ button and said, ¡°Hello, Yahk.¡± ¡°Nico, is Ellie beside you? Tell her to turn on theputer right now! Faster!¡± At the other end of the line, it was Yahk who was speaking anxiously. Nico didn¡¯t realize what he meant and he said slowly, ¡°She¡¯s here with me, what¡¯s the matter? Something happened?¡± ¡°Who is it? Is it Yahk?¡± Ellie ced her ear near the phone. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s looking for you,¡± Nico gave the phone to Ellie and went to open theptop in the room. ¡°Hello, Yahk. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ellie greeted cheerfully. Although she looked very down just now, her emotionse and go very quickly. Although she lost the endorsement, she felt that there would be a new endorsement for her again. As Nico said, maybe there was already a bigpany that was ready to give her a chance. ¡°Ellie, I have to tell you something, you have to be prepared,¡± Yahk said with a heavy heart. ¡°What is it? Just tell me. I¡¯m strong enough. I¡¯ve nearly died before anyway, you can still agitate me. It¡¯s okay for me,¡± said Ellie cheekily. Although the things she said seemed so tragic, her tone didn¡¯t sound sad at all. Yahk took a few deep breaths, ¡°Go and take a look online, several major online tforms are full of your photos...¡± ¡°Which tform? What photos?¡± Ellie couldn¡¯t understand what he was talking about. On the other hand, Nico shouted suddenly, ¡°Oh my God! Ellie! Come here quickly! Something big happened!¡± Ellie was shocked by his tone. She ran over with the phone in her hand. She was so shocked when she took a look at theputer. She waspletely dumbfounded! The photos were all about her! They were photos of her with her former boyfriend! There were photos of them kissing, their headshots, and even when they were having sex. Oh my God, she was going crazy! How could this happen? How did these pictures leak out? ¡°How can this be, how can this be¡­ These photos¡­ He said that he had deleted it¡­ How¡­¡± Ellie panicked. She was trying her best to be famous, but definitely not in this way. If she was in the previous day, she might be quite happy about it. She would feel that it was okay to be seen by others because she had a good figure and it wasn¡¯t a big deal. But now, she was in the entertainment industry. She knew what would happen to her when these photos leaked out to the public. In the year 2008, there was a big exposure of sexy photos in the entertainment industry. The parties involved hadn¡¯t regained their position in the industry. Now, the former top actress hade to a point where she would get scolded by the public whenever she showed her face in the public¡­ ¡­ ¡®Oh my God! Am I going to turn out like this too? My career has just getting started!¡¯ thought Ellie. ¡°Ellie, quick! Think about who could have these photos. Hurry up and call him to delete them before the reporters find out!¡± Nico was very anxious too and his face turned pale. These posts were already seen by many people. There were manyments below the posts. There were all sorts of contents in the comments. Some were sympathy condemnation, some wereughing spectators. However, most of them attached their email to get more photos like this. If no one controlled the situation and let it went in, the photos would reach everyone within a few days. Who had such a big hatred to make such a move? It didn¡¯t matter if a man was seen, but this was a devastating blow to a woman¡¯s reputation. Nico hardly dared to think what the media would write tomorrow and what would happen to Ellie¡¯s future career. ¡°Yes, yes¡­ Call him¡­ Call¡­¡± Ellie almost lost her soul, ¡°Phone, where¡¯s the phone¡­¡± She had just thrown it on the floor, but now it was missing already. Ellie¡¯s body became cold because she was too frightened. Finally, she found the phone in a haste. Her hands were trembling as she scroll through the contacts. She found the phone number of her ex- boyfriend and dialled the number. The phone was picked up after a long ringtone, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°You fucking bastard! You actually upload the photos to the Intr! You fucking want to destroy me, don¡¯t you¡­¡± Ellie opened her mouth and cursed. ¡°What photos? Upload what photos?¡± ¡°Shit, you are still ying dumb! If it wasn¡¯t you who uploaded it, how could there be photos of us having sex on the Inte now! Damn it! You said it¡¯s just for memorial and you¡¯ll delete itter. Damn, why the photos are on Inte then? Is it because you saw that I¡¯m famous now, you wanted to destroy me to bnce your heart?¡± ¡°Oh, you talking about those photos. Those photos are quite nice. Your figure in the photos is very good. Since you mentioned that, I¡¯m starting to miss that feeling. My dear, when are youing back? Let¡¯s meet up.¡± ¡°Meet in your dreams! Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Are you the one who uploaded the photos? Hurry up and delete it! Are you trying to destroy me?¡± Ellie was furious! How could she have such a bastard boyfriend? She must be blind. ¡°Photos? I didn¡¯t upload any photos at all. I just love to go to the pub. I don¡¯t like to scroll on any social media. Oh! A few days ago, my phone fell into the water and I went to repair it. When I took it back, the phone is formatted and the photos were gone.¡± ¡°What?! Did you take your phone to the repair shop? Why didn¡¯t you make a copy of the photos first!!!¡± ¡°What does it matter? Anyway, you have such a good body. Even the worker in the repair shop praised you.¡± ¡°How dare you show those photos to others! You bastard! Why don¡¯t you go to hell! Go to hell!¡± Ellie was so angry that she smashed the phone. Her face was miserably pale. ¡°What should I do¡­ What can I do now¡­¡± Ellie cried helplessly. She had lost her usual arrogant look now. Right at this moment, she was just an ordinary girl. She would be afraid and cry too. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s contact the social media administrator and ask them to delete the posts. We¡¯ll delete it even if it costs some money.¡± Nico tried his best tofort her. Ellie was lost in her thoughts. She would just listen to anything Nico said. They went back to the computer again to learn how to contact the administrator and how to delete the posts. At first, they were excited that the administrators were quite cooperative in deleting the posts. Just when they thought that things were settled, someone put the photos into a download link. The link had ambiguous titles on it, such as ¡®innocent pretty girl, hot pics inside¡¯, ¡®beautiful 90s slut¡¯ and so on. The number of downloads was instantly mouring. It was only less than half an hour, the link had already been downloaded several thousand times. ording to this situation, the figure would shoot up to 100,000 by tomorrow. Ellie mumbled in despair, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over. It¡¯s going to be on the headlines tomorrow. My acting career is doomed¡­¡± Nico did not know how tofort her. He felt very sad to see Ellie so helpless. Suddenly, he thought of himself. The photos that Kayden was holding right now made him anxious and afraid too. ¡­ Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. In front of theputer screen, Saniyah looked proudly at her masterpiece and burst intoughter. ¡°Download it. Download more. The more people download it, the more people will share it. Then, this will spread wide like a virus. Soon, the world¡¯swork is going to be filled with these shameful photos. Ellie, don¡¯t me me. me yourself for misbehaving and found out by me.¡± Saniyahughed in triumph. She really admired herself foring up with such a brilliant idea. It was an idea that couldpletely destroy Ellie. ¡°It¡¯s really fast, it¡¯s already exceeded 50,000 downloads in one go. It seems to be no problem to reach 100,000 tonight. Ha ha ha, Ellie Jones, you definitely didn¡¯t expect this situation today when you took these pictures. You must be so proud to think that you are in a good shape. I think they are blessed to see you, ha ha ha ha¡­ I¡¯m fulfilling your wish right now, and I will fulfil their desire to see at one go.¡± Saniyahughed until her face was distorted. She looked like a vicious witch in a fairy tale. The ugliness of her heart waspletely expressed on her face. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Howe the posts are gone?¡± Suddenly, Saniyah stared at the screen in disbelief, and clicked on the refresh button, thinking that herputer must begging. However, all the web pages of the online tforms showed ¡®This page can not be disyed¡¯ after she refreshed them several times. ¡°Could it be that Ellie found out and got someone to delete it?¡± Saniyah thought about it for a while and felt that it was not possible. She immediately grabbed her phone and called the PRpany, which was responsible for this incident. ¡°What happened? Why the posts were deleted? I don¡¯t care! I paid you! You must make this incident as big as possible. If they delete it once, you post ten times again so that they can¡¯t even delete it in time.¡± Saniyah scolded the PRpany furiously. The PRpany answered her awkwardly, ¡°Miss Steele, we have been using automation posting and manually boost the posts. But as long as the post is about this incident, it can¡¯t be uploaded. Even if it is uploaded, it will be deleted in seconds. We contacted the tform owners, but they are not willing to let us post again. We also contacted several pieces of news media. At first, they are very interested and urge us to send them the photos, butter they called back and told us they don¡¯t want to report it anymore. When I listened to their tone, I guess they were warned by the top management. Miss Steele, does this girl have some kind of background? We wouldn¡¯t have offended someone important, right?¡± Saniyah cursed impatiently, ¡°She is just a small star. What kind of background can she have? She¡¯s just the material to be someone¡¯s second wife or mistress! There is nothing to be afraid of!¡± However, the other party didn¡¯t think so, ¡°Miss Steele, I think we should be more cautious. This girl seems to have some power behind her to protect her. Otherwise, so many posts will not be deleted cleanly in a sh.¡± ... Kayden was the first person that came into Saniyah¡¯s mind. Was it him? Yes, besides him, who else is so capable of deleting so many posts in an instant. Moreover, who else can threaten a PRpany which contained several thousand people. Saniyah hung up the phone in a daze. A wave of unknown fear rushed to her heart. This man was too scary. She did it so stealthy and he could still find out that she was the culprit. Would he help Ellie to take revenge? Would he find someone to hunt her down and kill her? Saniyah fell helplessly in front of theputer. ¡°Are things done?¡± Kayden¡¯s tone was sullen. The cigarette in his hand tapped lightly on the ashtray. Chapter 535: Who Deleted It for Her Chapter 535: Who Deleted It for Her ¡°It¡¯s done. I¡¯ve found a particrworkpany and let them delete all relevant posts on the Inte now. As for the downloaded part, a few top hackers are hired and asked to hack all theputers that have downloaded the picture ording to their IP addresses and manually delete the downloaded files. So, it can be considered infallible,¡± Kerr said respectfully. However, the consumed money and manpower were incalcble. As of now, there were already 180,000 downloads and this number did not include the one that was shared with others by email after downloading it. They had to delete all these one by one in a day, which was a nearly impossible task toplete. But for ZH n, nothing was impossible. It was just a matter of money and the thing that ZH n lacked the least was money. ¡°Did you find out who did it?¡± Kayden¡¯s expression shed with rage and fury. He would like to see who was the one that dared to harm his woman and not afraid of losing his or her life. ¡°Uh¡­Yes, it¡¯s Saniyah,¡± Kerr hesitated and spoke. He also did not expect to be this woman. ¡®I really don¡¯t understand what is she thinking in her head. Harming Ellie is not different frommitting suicide. No,mitting suicide may still be more painful but the consequence of offending Ellie and Kayden is definitely going to be agonizing.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s her? Hmph, I guess it¡¯s her too.¡± Kayden took a puff at his cigarette and pinched the butt in the ashtray, ¡°Have someone keep an eye on her. Don¡¯t do anything to her first. Wait for my instruction for further action.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Kerr answered. ¡®This woman by the name of Saniyah is really unlucky. With Kayden¡¯s petty personality, he is bound to get back at whoever dares to harm the person he cares about. He will prefer to punish all people including those innocent ones rather than letting the single culprit escape.¡¯ At this time, Ellie who still did not know that the picture was deleted and thought that it had been circted to a vast amount of people instantly felt as if her world had fallen apart. She made a tough decision and decided to send the helve after the hatchet as she got nothing to lose. She decided not to care anymore and it was not something she could deal with too. Nico went to the studio at night to be the model of themercial photoshoot. Yahk also had some big surgeries at night so he could note to apany her. It seemed that everyone in the world was very busy. She was the only one who was so free that she could lie down on the bed at 8 p.m. ¡®s, I should make a phone call to my elder sister to ask her how is she doing recently. I can also borrow some money from her to spend.¡¯ Ellie was a woman of action. She would do it immediately after having the idea. She dialled the number. After the phone beeped a few times, ine¡¯s soft and sweet voice sounded on the other end of the phone. ¡°Hello, ine. It¡¯s me, what are you doing.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just eaten something. My stomach is digesting it. What about you?¡± ¡°Me? I¡¯m lying on the bed, I¡¯m bored. ine, I¡¯ve had a bad day today. My endorsement was robbed and then my nude picture was circted on the Inte¡­¡± ¡°What?!!! Nude picture? What¡¯s going on, what kind of nude picture!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the picture that was taken when I made love with my boyfriend in the past. There are many such photos on the Inte now, people will just nce at it a few times and forget it after a few days,¡± Ellie carelessly said. In fact, she still minded it. If she were just an ordinary person at this moment, she would really think that way. But, she was now a public figure. All her words and deeds would be magnified a lot. She would be criticized mercilessly by the media even if she had merely done a small wrong deed. People always said that many unexpected things could happen in the entertainment industry. When she was not in the industry before, she did not feel that way and even often snorted contempt. But now, she really felt it deeply. ¡°How can that be! Doesn¡¯t a nude picture mean you aren¡¯t wearing anything, isn¡¯t it that your body will be entirely seen by others! No, no, how are you going to get married afterwards? Make a police report, you must make a police report. Do you want me to get help from Emmett? He seems to know a lot of people working in the police station.¡± ine was very anxious. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t bother him. It¡¯s just a small matter, a small matter, haha¡­¡± Ellie uttered ¡®haha¡¯ and pretended to be rxed. ¡®It¡¯s not that she does not believe in her brother-inw¡¯s ability. However, the picture has been downloaded more than 100,000 times. Even if he is really very capable, he can¡¯t possibly make these 100,000 people delete the picture, right? Since it can¡¯t be done, why bother?¡¯ ¡°How could you say it was a small matter. Your nude picture has been spread widely but you still said it was a small matter! Ellie Jones, you¡¯re already an adult, could you please don¡¯t live so brainlessly and carelessly? Behave yourself normally, can you? Don¡¯t always make me and Dad worried all the time, okay!¡± ¡°I know, I know. Yes, yes, you¡¯re the only one who is obedient and normal, okay!¡± Ellie yelled in displeasure and then hung up the phone with a ¡®bang¡¯. She threw it forcefully to the side angrily. The poor phone was hit hard three times in the same day and it was even in a repeated manner. At this time, it was making a whimpering sound. Ellie nced at it, slowly leant down and picked it up to take a look. It was her elder sister¡¯s call. ¡®Should I answer or not to answer? If I answer, I¡¯m bound to be nagged. What if I don¡¯t answer? I¡¯ll be nagged even more the next time! Forget it, since I¡¯ll eventually be nagged, it¡¯s better to die earlier and be reborn earlier.¡¯ Ellie picked up the call, ¡°ine, do you still have anything to say?¡± ¡°You damn woman, how dare you scare me. I just checked the Inte, there is no nude picture of you at all! Were you so bored that you couldn¡¯t fall asleep at night so you came to tease me on purpose? Oh, do you know I was really scared to death just now! I had your brother-inw check it out and after he said there was no problem anymore, I was finally able to be relieved. You naughty woman, when will you be obedient and do something serious!¡± ¡°Huh, what? No picture? How can there be no picture! I just saw this afternoon that it was all over the Inte!¡± Ellie was excited. She immediately rushed to theputer to check the websites she had seen in the afternoon. When she went in, she found that there was really no more picture of her. ¡®No more, really no more!¡¯ ¡°Ha ha ha, it¡¯s really gone. Which kind-hearted person did such a good deed? I can finally be relieved now. I can fall asleep and I have the mood to eat already.¡± Ellie was so happy that she was grinning from ear to ear. She wanted to hurriedly tell Nico and Yahk that she was fine and safe now! ¡°You naughty woman, don¡¯t scare me like that in the future, okay?¡± ine said in displeasure on the other end of the phone. ¡°Haha, I won¡¯t scare you. I know you¡¯re timid. ine, I¡¯m going to call someone else. Let¡¯s end the conversation here.¡± ¡®Click¡¯. Ellie pressed the hang-up button and excitedly called Nico without hesitation. No one answered the first call, as well as the second call¡­ ¡®I think he¡¯s takingmercial shoots so he isn¡¯t free to answer.¡¯ Ellie then called Yahk but nobody answered too. Ellie was depressed. It was painful not to have someone to share her joy with. Shey on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. ¡®Howe the picture is suddenly gone? She did see it this afternoon. Even if she saw it wrongly, it couldn¡¯t be Nico also saw it wrongly, right? That picture was indeed spread everywhere. Howe it¡¯spletely gone after a blink of an eye.¡¯ ¡®Who deleted it for her? Who can erase the traces within a few hours? Is it him?¡¯ ¡­ Kayden¡¯s name inexplicably appeared in Ellie¡¯s mind. Among the people she knew, Kayden was the most capable one other than her brother-inw. ¡®Her brother-inw certainly wouldn¡¯t bother to deal with her matter as he didn¡¯t even have enough time to please ine. Could it really be him? Wasn¡¯t it that he didn¡¯t care about her anymore? Didn¡¯t he fall in love with Saniyah?¡¯ Ellie thought about these questions all night until she fell asleep just before dawn. ¡­ The picture fiasco passed silently for several days. Ellie was living in fear these few days. She was very careful everywhere she went. She carefully observed how others looked at her. After a few days, she still did not notice any abnormality. People still talked to her and greeted her as usual. She then completely put her mind at ease and focused on promoting and building momentum for her new film. The movie ¡°The Return of the King¡± reached the third ce at the box office on the first day of its release. The movie wasplimented by the local audience and media. It was said that the movie was very likely to win the Best Film Award in the action film section of the 13th Deauville Asian Film Festival this year. The head of thepany for overseas distribution of ¡°The Return of the King¡± said, ¡°This film has received wide acim in prestigious daily newspapers and media outlets such as ¡°LeMonde¡± and ¡°Figaro¡±.¡± Among the 12 films released that day, ¡°The Return of the King¡± was ranked third at the box office. When it was publicly released in Italy this past week, there were a total of 5.14 million viewers. This film would be released in Japan next month on the 16th and was estimated to have a good result. The promotion of the movie was carried out in full swing. Ellie and Nico followed the film producers to go around the country. Wherever they went, they would be weed and surrounded by multitudinous people as if they were popr stars. A month after the film¡¯s release, an impressive achievement was aplished. A special celebration party was held by the filmpany. All the actors and crew were present. Ellie was looking at Kayden, whom she had not seen for more than a month. Her heart was pounding. ¡®So handsome, he¡¯s manlier than the one when I saw himst time.¡¯ The tailor-made ck suit set off his long and straight back. The gently pursed thin lips slightly stained with wine seemed to be curling into a faint smile. He looked exceptionally charming and attractive. The male main character of the romance novel was written exactly ording to his look. Ellie quietly approached, trying to pretend as if nothing had happened and greet him. ¡®It¡¯s been two months. Even if he was really furious, his anger should¡¯ve subsided, right?¡¯ Ellie who had gone through some things was already much more thoughtful. She had cut the connections with almost all her disreputable friends. The first reason was that those friends were really bad and the second was that she was now at least a slightly well-known star so she could not be friends with anyone. ¡®If they expose something to the media one day, isn¡¯t she going to repeat the mistake of the nude picture?¡¯ Ellie approached from behind while holding a ss of wine, thinking she was doing it unnoticed. ¡°Boss, she¡¯s here,¡± Kerr caught a glimpse of Ellie¡¯s action and whispered to Kayden. Kayden replied with a ¡®hmm¡¯ and nodded slightly, signalling him what should he do with his eyes. Kerr understood and lightly coughed. He looked at the men and women below the dazzling lights intersected at the ball centre and said with interest, ¡°Boss, there are so many beautiful women here. I¡¯m dazzled.¡± ¡°Tack back whoever you like. There is no woman that ZH n can¡¯t get,¡± Kayden said in a low and deep voice. Kerr shook his head, ¡°No, I won¡¯t take anyone back. It¡¯s okay to date this kind of woman for fun. But seriously, I still like good women who are from good families. It¡¯s best to be a woman who is tall, thin, white, tender and born in the 00s. Such a woman doesn¡¯t know anything yet and she must be very pure and innocent.¡± The wine that Ellie was holding in her hand was almost spilt. ¡®What did he mean by good women who are from good families? Why did he say as if the women present were like sluts? Annoying, this man is really annoying. You, Kerr isn¡¯t a man who is tall, rich and handsome. It¡¯s already your pleasure to meet a woman who likes you. How can you request for a spouse to be tall, thin, white, and tender and at the same time a virgin? Will such a woman like you?¡¯ Chapter 536 Prove It to Me with Your Actions Chapter 536 Prove It to Me with Your Actions Kayden nodded, ¡°Indeed. It doesn¡¯t matter if you are only putting on a show. However, it is still a must to marry this kind of girl. I hate the girl who has thick makeup, who always talks about vulgar phrases, and who holds a cigarette in their hand. They thought they were the coolest and the best. In fact, they are extremely dumb. They thought they are superior and anyone has to amodate them to spoil them. They are selfish, willful, and unreasonable. They treat sex like nothing as they meet someone and immediately give them love. They can sleep with anyone. When I see this kind of girl, I am really annoyed. I really don¡¯t know how their parents educated them.¡± Kayden¡¯s disdainful words made Elliepletely stunned. ¡®He, he, is he talking about me? He is talking about me, right?¡¯ Ellie stayed frozen there and recalled the scene that he had just mentioned. It seemed like she from the past met all the criteria! She liked heavy makeup especially Smokey makeup. She usually spoke bad words and snatched boys¡¯ cigarettes to smoke. She did a lot of bad things without scruples in school as she thought she was the most superior one. She only knew how to exploit her sister, and she never thought of caring about her or doing something for her. For sex¡­ she never refused anyone! Ellie felt embarrassed. She had so many problems. And they were most hated by him¡­ ¡°Hah, Kayden, I have seen that kind of girl that you mentioned. They are not from a wealthy or noble family but they always act as they are from that kind of family. They are full of temper and no one could serve them.¡± Kerr felt dissatisfied in his heart as he said. He had also made a few girlfriends who were aged under 20. They were really as same as what Kayden had said. Basically, they felt bored and they didn¡¯t have the fresh feeling after they were in a rtionship for a few months. Then, they ditched him. ¡°I am not young anymore. If I really want to date a girlfriend in the future, I will find someone who will marry me.¡± Kayden took a sip of the wine. He sighed and said, ¡°Sometimes, I am really envious of young master. He could find a woman who is na?ve, innocent, and willing to put her whole heart into him like ine. ¡°However, young master¡¯s love life was tough. He suffered a lot for inest time.¡± Kayden sighed, ¡°You are right¡­¡± How lucky was ine for meeting young master. The young master of ZH n put behind his identity to go after her. He also put behind his man¡¯s pride to go after her. The normal girl would have drowned in such happiness. However, ine was extremely stubborn and she was hard to be dealt with. These two sisters really had the same parents. They were really good at torturing the others. He had already broken a lot of his principles for Ellie. He even made ns to please a woman and to change a woman. He had also thought of following Ellie¡¯s temperament as long as she liked to. He would spoil her and let her do anything she liked. However, this girl had too much uncertainty and he was so much older than her. He was really not confident to let her stay with him forever. She might be able to stay with him for one year, two years. What about ten years? Kayden showed a deep look as he stared at red wine in the wine ss. He knew that the girl had already heard his words. It would all depend on her performanceter. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Ellie, do you really love me? Are you willing to change for me? How much do you really love me?¡¯ ¡®Prove me with your actions.¡¯ ¡­ Ellie stood in ce as she had a lot of thoughts. Shepletely forgot her initial intention to greet him as if nothing had happened. She was in deep thought and she was self-reflecting and thinking about every word that Kayden had said. During this period of time, she followed herpany to travel around the world. Her horizons and experience had already been expanded a lot. In the past, she was so ignorant and childish. She thought she was a first-rate actress after shooting a fewmercials and getting some endorsements. However, she was still too early for it. Last week, she went to the America for publicity with her director. The actresses there were the real attractive stars. They were pretty, elegant, smart, and quick-witted. Most of them had high education backgrounds. They were good speakers and they could speak a lot of languages and they were multi-talented. On the contrary, hernguage was still not fluent even she had learned foreignnguage since young. If Nico didn¡¯t trante for her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to speak at all. Even Nico could speak fournguages. He could speak Ellie''snguage well, and the fluency was almost close to her. ¡°Babe, why are you standing here nkly?¡± Nico noticed her and he walked towards her from not far away. Ellie looked at Nico¡¯s handsome face. Her big ck eyes showed uncertainty for the first time. She was in a daze as she asked Nico, ¡°Nico, am I a terrible person?¡± Nico was surprised, ¡°Babe, why do you think in this way? Of course not. You are an excellent girl.¡± However, Ellie didn¡¯t believe in him. She felt anxious as she said, ¡°Nico, don¡¯tfort me. I am serious.¡± Nico looked at her carefully. He realized that she had a serious expression that she rarely showed. He was confused as he asked, ¡°Babe, what¡¯s wrong with you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about what¡¯s wrong with me first. Tell me quickly. What kind of person I am? Would you like me if you are a man?¡± Nico was depressed. Could it be that he wasn¡¯t a man now? How could this girl talk in this way? ¡°Just tell me, just tell me. Don¡¯t be afraid to criticize me. Just say anything you want.¡± Ellie pulled his hand and shook it. She eagerly stared at him and she looked like a spoiled little woman. Their body movements were like a beautiful painting in the eyes of others. The man was handsome and the girl was pretty. They were really a perfect match and they were pleasing to the eyes. ¡°Well, do you really want me to tell the truth?¡± Nico didn¡¯t believe in her as he asked her. Ellie rolled her eyes. ¡®How long is he going to take? He is so wordy. He doesn¡¯t behave like a man at all!¡± Nico noticed that she was impatient. He immediately said, ¡°Actually, you are pretty good. You are very righteous and you care a lot about your friends. It is good to have you as a friend. However, as a girlfriend, your temper¡­¡± Nico hesitated and he didn¡¯t dare to continue. Ellie was a good girl. She was really good as a friend. When they went out shopping togetherst time, they heard that two fans were talking about his sexual preference. They said that a gay was disgusting. Ellie was angry and she went to scold the two people. In the end, those two girls cried and apologized to him. At that time, Ellie looked like a female bandit. She was fierce and rude. It was good to have her as a friend. However, he couldn¡¯t bear to have her as a girlfriend with such a bad temper. ¡°I understand. You don¡¯t have to continue anymore.¡± Ellie lost her heart as she waved her hand. Even Nico felt she was rude and fierce, let alone how Kayden would think about her. Looking at Kayden who was still chatting with Kerr, Ellie suddenly lost her courage and she didn¡¯t want to go towards them anymore. ¡°Nico, what kinds of girls do you guys normally like?¡± Ellie stopped looking at Kayden and she suddenly asked Nico seriously. Nico thought about it for a moment and answered her, ¡°Warm and cheerful. It is good if she is honest and generous. Characteristics are more important than appearance. A girl who has good characteristics wouldn¡¯t look bad. In your country, there is a saying called ¡®beauty is determined by the heart¡¯. I highly agree with it.¡± Ellie felt embarrassed. Nico almost looked more like a man from her country than her. ¡°What else? What else? Tell me.¡± ¡°We like girls with good temperaments. Temperaments are very subtle feelings. There are cold and noble temperaments. Some girls also have a temperament that makes people feelfortable. It is a kind of feeling. It depends on what the person likes. However, men don¡¯t like a girl who is rude and who likes to talk vulgar words. We don¡¯t like a girl who smokes more than we do and a girl who is more open than us. This is because these kinds of girls are more suitable to be buddies. As lovers¡­ it would be awkward.¡± Nico only thought of the word ¡®awkward¡¯ after thinking for a long time. These were the standards he used to have when he still liked girls. He believed these were the standards for many men. Even though he liked men now, he still liked a person with good taste in life, charisma, honesty, and kind temperaments. Ellie understood. It was actually like her sister, ine! She was someone who looked silly and was willing to put her whole heart to care about other people. Someone who didn¡¯t speak vulgar words and someone who was a good person! To let her be like her older sister, it was better to kill her! Ellie showed a painful expression. ¡°It seems that I am hopeless. I am too far from the kind of girl that you said. No matter how much I change, I couldn¡¯t be like that.¡± Ellie was depressed as she said. Her characteristics had been fixed. It was toote to change now. And she was no longer Ellie Jones if she changed herself. ¡°No, no, Babe. You are who you are. You are also a good girl. You don¡¯t have to change. I like your straightforward characteristic. However, you are slightly impulsive. It is only a small w. You just have to pay a little attention to it. Although it would be hard to change at first, nobody doesn¡¯t like someone who is better on top of good, isn¡¯t it like icing on the cake?¡± Nico winked at her and carefully spoke ordingly to her temper. He clearly knew about Ellie¡¯s characteristics who liked to act like her own. To let her change into someone she didn¡¯t like to be, obviously, she was not willing to change. However, he believed no one would refuse if he praised them. Ellie was really fawned over. She proudly raised her jaw, ¡°Of course, I am already so perfect. What else do I need to change? However, these days, someone who could be a petite woman, a mature woman, an innocent woman, and a coquettish woman is the ultimate best woman. I am following the trend to make myself icing on the cake. Nico suppressed himself from smiling, ¡°Yes, yes. Miss Jones, who is perfect, how do you n to start changing?¡± Ellie blinked her eyes and pulled his hands to shake again. She said with an attractive look, ¡°You and Yahk are real men. Of course, I will change myself ordingly to what you have said.¡± Nico trembled. ¡®It is so terrifying. Is she really the wilful, rude, and unreasonable Ellie?¡¯ He suddenly admired Kayden. He was so good at taming a beast. He could tame Ellie who was like a beast to act like a kitten. Ellie stayed close beside Nico. She peeked at Kayden who was not far away through Nico. He was only showing his back but he made her heart beat vigorously. She had never had this kind of feeling before. In the past, she only felt fun to date some people. However, this time was different. She could feel it. After they finished drinking, Nico and Ellie immediately drove to Yahk¡¯s ce. Now, the three of them were very close friends. Ellie also got a real friendship because of them. Not only she learned a lot of ways about how to be a good person, but she also improved her speaking skills, dressing style, and taste in life. She had to thank Yahk for all these changes. ¡­ Yahk¡¯s former girlfriend was a model. She was a pretty woman who knew how to dress well. They had dated for three years. Under her influence, Yahk also knew how to match the clothes than any normal man. Now, Ellie¡¯s clothes were all chosen by Yahk. He didn¡¯t make any mistakes but he also made the others feel impressed every time. ¡°Ellie, you are already perfect. You just have to adjust some of your small habits.¡± Yahk was a better speaker than Nico. He clearly understood what Ellie was thinking and he acted ordingly to her temper. ¡°Tell me quickly. How should I change?¡± Chapter 537: Change for Him Chapter 537: Change for Him Yahk smiled brightly, "Isn''t there a phrase that sounds knowledge is power?" "What does that mean?" Ellie was confused with the phrase Yahk mentioned. Why did he speak like a philosopher, she felt embarrassed for not being able to understand what he said. "Which means you should read more, dummy!" Nico interrupted. "You are a dummy!" Ellie said, and she felt slightly annoyed. Yahkughed, "Nico is right, one should read more." "Read¡­" Ellie repeated, obviously, she was not interested. "Does novels count?" She''d rather die than read philosophical books. "Novel?" Yahk thought for a moment, "Yes, it counts. But what I meant was history, finance and economical books. Those are not hard, you can read it like a novel." Yahk liked cultures. The historic stories of foreign countries for centuries were mostly about war or preparation for war; change of dynasties, and overthrowing regimes. Whereas your history showed not only war but also the development of different social and cultural aspects. Ellie had no interest in what he said. She liked time-traveling sorts of novels, fairytales, and underground CEO. But she felt reluctant to reject Yahk who was genuinely providing his suggestions, so she simply answered, "I''ll pay a visit to the bookstore this weekend." "Alright then, Nico and I will teach you some etiquette like ways to win people over, greetings, table etiquette, fashion and trends, walking postures, tone of voice, and others. Get ready for your training, my princess." Yahk''s tone turned serious suddenly. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ellie thought it was fun, she replied with a yful tone, "Yes, yes, I''m ready, bring it on." It was just etiquette lessons, the agency trained her for that before, Yahk''s seriousness made her very anxious just now. Yahk on the other hand was dead serious. He was a fun and humorous person, but he could also be serious whenever required. But Ellie took it too lightly just now. Her fun andughter vanished soon as the lessons began and lasted for a few hours. She was required to stand on a ten centimeters wide board while bncing her posture with an apple on her head. Oh gosh, her legs were numb, they were trembling. Damn Yahk and Nico, they were enjoying wine and music whileughing at her, challenging her to give up if she couldn''t take it. Ellie grunted, ''I''m not someone who gives up easily, standing with one leg with an apple on my head for an hour is nothing.'' Ellie thought and vowed not to give up in front of them. Half an hour passed, forty-five minutes, fifty minutes¡­ Ellie had finally managed to endure an hour-long. And her body was straight and stiffed. Surprisingly, she didn''t feel tired at all but more stable instead¡­ Yahk and Nico exchanged smiles, they cheered and smiled victoriously. A gorgeousdy should have a straight back, Ellie had loads of bad habits before like slouching while surfing the inte and while sitting. She was still young, hence, there was still time to fix it. The training sessionsted three hours a day, there were a variety of lessons. Ellie rejected at first until she saw the result three dayster where she could walk elegantly effortlessly and became more fashionable while dressing herself, she instantly fell in love with those lessons. She began to ditch the habit of applying heavy makeup that damaged her skin, eating unhealthy food that ruined her health and swearing or cursing all the time. She hadpletely transformed into another person in a matter of days. Those who knew her especially Saniyah couldn''t believe that the elegantdy before her eyes was Ellie. Ellie enjoyed seeing their shocking faces and was determined to continue with the lessons. Not only for Kayden but she wanted to be a better person. On Sunday, Nico had an event to attend while Yahk had surgery to perform. Ellie took her purse, put on sunsses and was ready to go out. She was walking aimlessly until she arrived at a bookstore, a ce she hadn''t visited since ages ago. She wanted to walk away but then she turned back and stared at the entrance. She thought for a while, gritted her teeth, "I''m here anyway, let''s check if there are thetest fashion magazines." She entered and flipped on the magazines on the rack casually. The afternoon light shone through the window onto her, the shafts of light streaming around her made her look like an angel. All the males in the bookstore were astounded by her presence while the females looking at her with jealousy. Ellie was busy flipping through magazines and didn''t notice what was happening. "Wow, that man is gorgeous, he looks like a godfather in a gangster movie." "Yeah, is he a celebrity, he is so charming." "Yeah,pared to the old man opposite him, he is too good-looking." Since they are foreign students, Ellie understood theirnguage and looked in the direction they were looking at. She froze, the godfather they were talking about was Kayden! He was sitting in a cafe opposite where she was. He was chatting with a middle-aged man sitting opposite him. Kayden was not smiling and looked serious. It seemed like their conversation didn''t go well, the vibe didn''t seem to be pleasant. Ellie blocked her face with a book, afraid that Kayden might see her¡­ She peeked at him secretly. ''Such handsome face, the vibe, the seriousness, his perfectly shaped brows, and nose and distinctive features that could be clearly seen from here¡­'' Ellie was captivated instantly. "Wow, he is super charming even while sipping his coffee. I wonder what they are talking about, that old man looks familiar, have I seen him somewhere¡­" Ellie thought the person opposite Kayden looked familiar but she couldn''t recall seeing him. ¡­ She was only interested in handsome-looking men, she won''t even nce at a middle-aged wrinkled man like this. "Hey, you block my view." Ellie stared fiercely at the couple that took picture in the middle of the street. Why would they stand there and blocked her view of Kayden! She didn''t think much and stormed out holding the magazine. The bookstore owner quickly stopped her and said in Italian, "You haven''t paid." Ellie didn''t say a word and gave him a five hundred Euro note and waved, "Keep the change." The owner was stunned, as well as all the visitors around, such a generous person. Ellie walked to the entrance of the cafe, tidied up her clothes and pushed the ss door. She picked a seat close to Kayden, a seat where she could see him but he couldn''t see her. The waiter approached to take her order, she selected a few items randomly, and the waiter was confused, "Are you sure you want these?" "Yes, yes, that''s it." Ellie waved at her feeling annoyed. The waiter walked away while Ellie blocked her face with a magazine as she shifted from one table to another. Her spot earlier was too far that she couldn''t hear their conversation. She moved like how an ant moving house, slowly from one spot to another and finally seated at a spot one meter away from Kayden. "I''m afraid the ZH n can''t ept Mr. Thompson''s suggestion," Kayden replied coldly as he tapped on the table lightly with his fingers. "You don''t have to answer right away, Kayden, my suggestion benefits both sides and is especially good for ZH n''s expansion in Italy. Please go back and discuss with Mr. Smith, Kayden. Emmett nearly became my son-inw, I guess he will not object to our coboration." Thompson put on a fake smile and tapped off the ashes on his cigar. Kayden frowned. ''How dare this old man uses Mr. Smith to pressure me. Let alone he won''t agree, even if he does, it''s not under this term.'' "The ZH n has our own ways to expand, we don''t need to depend on anyone else. The Mafia is too heavy to our taste, we are more prone to lighter tastetely, I''m afraid we will have to pass," Kayden said casually. "What? What did you say?" Thompson''s raised his voice unexpectedly. "I mean¡­ The ZH n has no interest in coborating with the Mafia, please look for another partner, Mr. Thompson," Kayden exined calmly. "How dare you make a fool out of the Mafia! You were the one that came to us first!" Thompson yelled as he pped the table violently. His action startled Ellie who was sitting behind. ''This man is so strong, his p vibrated even my table. Who is this? Has Kayden got into any trouble?'' Ellie tried listening closely but they had lowered their voice and she couldn''t hear anything. At this moment, the waiter approached delivering her order, she was stunned. What did she order? Why was there a huge chicken before her eyes? Ellie quickly took a look at the menu and became speechless. International Mno turkey? What was this? How could she finish the entire turkey? This was a portion for two strong men. This was why the waiter looked confused just now, how many calories would she consume if she ate this? Oh yeah, she got an idea¡­ Ellie rose to grab her purse and went straight to the manager. "What? You want to be a waitress here?" The manager looked at the beautiful youngdy in front full of surprise. There were not many youngdies willing to work as waiters nowadays, let alone a beautiful girl like Ellie. Could it be some kind of scam? Ellie used her most useful trick, flirting, "Come on, charming manager, I''m here to experience life, just for today, I can do it for free, please¡­" The manager looked at her doubtfully, "Are you for real? You are not a spy sent from another cafe aren''t you?" "No, no, I''m sincere and not here as a spy to make a mess, I''ll bring many customers for you," It seemed like Ellie''s next move was going to raise her hand and swear. Chapter 538: I Want to Court You Chapter 538: I Want to Court You The manager hesitated for a while. When he saw that she kept looking at the table by the window, he immediately understood, ¡°You¡¯re here for that man, right?¡± Ellie saw that she had been seen through, so she simply admitted it. She spat out her tongue and said embarrassingly, ¡°Yes, yes, I am courting him, but he is so cold and unmoved by me, so I have toe up with such a solution to impress him so that he can know that I love him very much.¡± Ellie was an actress after all, so she did not even blink when she lied. The manager believed her immediately, ¡®Young people nowadays are indeed creative toe up with so many ways for the sake of love.¡¯ Thinking that there were not many people in the shop and the girl was beautiful, he let her work in his shop for one hour. ¡°Okay, just for one hour. You can¡¯t disturb the other customers.¡± ¡°No problem, no problem. I won¡¯t move around. I¡¯ll just concentrate on serving.¡± Ellie pointed, ¡°That table.¡± The manager¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡®It¡¯s good to be young. One can be so mboyant and unscrupulous. One can be reckless for love. Ah, I¡¯m old. I¡¯m old.¡¯ The manager mourned for his youth for a few seconds, and then he asked a waitress to bring Ellie to change her clothes. Ellie jumped happily and followed her at the back, not realizing that everything she did had been seen by a pair of sharp eyes. When Ellie came out, she had changed her dress and reced it with a very ill-fitting Scottish-style shirt and skirt. The waitresses in the shop were old, obese women. There was no shirt and skirt which could fit Ellie. She could only stand at the bar in such a ridiculous outfit. Not long after, one of the customers rang the bell. Ellie volunteered herself to serve coffee to the customer. She carried a tray with two cups of fragrant cappino on it. It was so fragrant that she wanted to take a sip stealthily. In the process of delivering the coffee, she passed by Kayden¡¯s table and deliberately slowed down to listen to their conversation. Ellie slipped identally and she lost bnce. She hastily pulled the table aside to avoid falling, but the two cups of coffee had already spilt to the ground. ¡°Oh my god!¡± The manager shouted in exaggeration, ¡®I know something will happen! Her hands are fair and tender. She definitely does not work before. She probably has never held a soy sauce bottle at home. It will be strange if there¡¯s nothing happen when she works as a waitress.¡¯ Ellie apologetically spat out her tongue and acted coquettishly at the manager who was walking towards her with an angry look on his face, ¡°Manager, don¡¯t be angry, the floor is so slippery and I didn¡¯t expect the ident to happen. I will help you to clean it up, I will definitely help you to clean it up.¡± *** The manager opened his mouth. When he was about to scold her, he suddenly lost his voice and his face was flushed. He came back from his absent-minded after a while. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it, you don¡¯t have to clean it up.¡± After saying that, he hurriedly asked someone to clean up the floor while he turned around to wipe away his sweat, ¡®Oh my god, the man¡¯s expression is horrible, as if he was saying, ¡®If you dare to scold her, I¡¯ll put you in trouble.¡¯ The expression is abnormal. Normal people will not have that fierce expression.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s horrible! It¡¯s horrible! Some terrible person has entered my little shop!¡¯ Ellie could not help but cheer in her heart when the manager did not look into the matter, ¡®It seems that beauty can work well in any country.¡¯ Kayden slowly withdrew his gaze and continued to discuss the topic with Thompson, ¡°To be honest, ZH n is very interested in cooperating with your n. However, the request you make is too harsh. ZH n provides the manpower and equipment, but the share is divided in a fifty-fifty ratio, this is unreasonable, right?¡± The Mafia had only sold a few pieces of information and it was not difficult for ZH n to get that information, they just did not want to waste the time. ¡°That¡¯s not true, without my information, how will you guys know where the mines are?¡± Thompson said as he smoked his cigar and exhaled gently. Kayden smiled significantly, ¡°However, the truth of the news will only be known at the moment it is mined, especially these metal ores, there is no way to prove that there is something underneath without digging. Your n has been in turmoiltely. There are many factions and the ounts are extremely chaotic. You are worried that if you leave it to your men, they will fight over the resources, but if you leave it to someone who is not in your n, you can¡¯t gain the maximum benefits. You want to achieve your goal but you don¡¯t want to give in. Mr. Thompson, there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch.¡± Thompson¡¯s face changed, ¡®I don¡¯t expect that he knows about this!¡¯ When he was about to speak, he was interrupted by a clear and melodious female voice. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hello, this is our signature dish, ¡®Crock Pot Chicken Mno¡¯, a gift today to thank our customers, please enjoy yourselves.¡± The person who came was none other than Ellie. Kayden raised his eyebrows and met Ellie¡¯s soulful eyes. Ellie blinked and that was seductive. Kayden¡¯s heart skipped a beat and his hand trembled. Then, he lowered his eyes and continued drinking his coffee. ¡®Damn!!!!!!!!¡¯ Ellie was scolding him in her heart immediately, ¡®I have let go of my ego and even done this for you but you still pretend that you¡¯re embarrassed! Can¡¯t you give me some responses! Will you die because of paying attention to me!¡¯ ¡°Just put it down, there is no more business for you here, you can leave now.¡± Thompson could not help but voice out unhappily when he saw that Ellie was reluctant to leave. ¡®Damn, the waitress of this shop doesn¡¯t know how to behave properly. How can we discuss our issue if she stands here? I seriously don¡¯t know why Kayden chose this ce. It¡¯s bullshit saying that the merrier ce is safer.¡¯ Ellie rolled her eyes, ¡®You¡¯re busybody, idiot!¡¯ Kayden was nervous. Seeing that Thompson suddenly narrowed his eyes and looked fierce, he hurriedly spoke to distract him. ¡°About what I just said, I wonder what Mr. Thompson¡¯s decision ...is.¡± Thompson really focused back on the issue. He snorted, ¡°Dividing the share in fifty-fifty ratio is the biggest concession we can ept. You are taking all the benefits if we divide the share in thirty- seventy ratio.¡± They had taken the lion¡¯s share. The Mafia was not satisfied with the small profit that was leaving behind. Kayden held a cup and smiled, ¡°Thirty per cent of the share of metal ore is already quite a lot. It¡¯s enough to support an army.¡± Thompson snorted, ¡°Thirty per cent. Are you sending away the beggars?¡± ¡®Forget it if you don¡¯t want.¡¯ Kayden shrugged his shoulders. He thought that they would agree. He was just dragging the time so that Kerr could have more time to prepare. It was only his whim to ask Thompson to discuss here as he wanted to see how Ellie was doingtely. ¡®I have to say, Nico¡¯s coaching really works.¡¯ Recalling the first time he saw Ellie flipping through the book seriously at the opposite side, he was mesmerised. ¡®But she has be so perfect, I¡¯m less confident and less secure.¡¯ ¡°Hello, would you like to have a refill?¡± Ellie came again. Thompson red at her, ¡®Why is this girl so annoying! Just now she broke the coffee cups and interrupted our conversation, then she interrupted us by serving us chicken for no reason, and now she¡¯s here to refill! Who has said anything about a refill!¡¯ Thompson suddenly narrowed his eyes, ¡®I think I¡¯ve met this girl before.¡¯ He was old but he still had a good memory. Kayden was familiar with that look in his eyes. It was the look of a leopard when it was judging its prey. Once it was sure of its next step, it would tear its prey fiercely. Kayden was nervous, ¡®Has he discovered Ellie¡¯s identity?¡¯ Ellie had originallye for Kayden. When he had given her the cup, she had no intention to stay there any longer. However, thinking of her promise to the manager to be apetent waitress, she thought it would be better for her to ask again, ¡°Excuse me, do you need a refill?¡± She grinned and showed the standard eight teeth. Thompson instantly remembered, ¡®Hadn¡¯t this girl once appeared in front of my vi? She was with Nico at that time. How can it be such a coincidence to meet here again.¡¯ ¡®Could it be that ...¡¯ Thompson stayed calm and collected and looked at Kayden and Ellie. He pondered in his heart. ¡°Yes, I need a refill,¡± Thompson said indifferently. Ellie took the cup and walked towards the bar counter gracefully. ¡°It seems we can¡¯t get into an agreement today, so let¡¯s talk about it another day.¡± Thompson got up and said abruptly. Kayden had exactly the same idea, ¡®It will be a waste of time to discuss further. My time is precious.¡¯ After they shook their hands, Kayden sent Thompson out. When Ellie returned with the coffee that had been refilled, they had left and the table was empty. She looked around and saw them standing in front of the shop. Without any hesitation, she chased them. At that moment, Kayden had just sent Thompson away. He turned around and saw Ellie running towards him out of breath. He hurriedly turned around to leave. After he took a few steps, he was stopped by Ellie. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go.¡± Ellie was panting. Kayden looked at her indifferently, ¡°Is there anything wrong, Ms. Jones.¡± Ellie¡¯s heart was broken as he called her ¡°Ms. Jones¡±. It was a strange and indifferent appetion. ¡®It has only been two months since west met, have we already be so distant? Is it really irreparable?¡¯ ¡®Even if I¡¯m willing to put aside my pride and change for him, it¡¯s still impossible to restore our rtionship?¡¯ ¡°I want to court you!¡± Ellie looked straight at Kayden and said it out loud. Kayden was extremely happy in his heart but he looked indifferent, as if he was not touched, ¡°I remember when I said that we were overst time, Ms. Jones even said that we were not in a rtionship since the beginning and told me to stop posing as if we were breaking up.¡± *** Ellie was retorted and she could not say anything. She stammered for a while before saying angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve never been scolded since I was born. You scolded me in front of so many people, I couldn¡¯t stand it. You know that I¡¯m impulsive and have a bad temper, why do you take the words that I said when I was angry seriously?¡± ¡®Ellie is really good at confounding ck and white. If she hadn¡¯t been so unreasonable first, I wouldn¡¯t scold her.¡¯ Kayden was expressionless, ¡°Has Ms. Jones finished talking?¡± Ellie was dumbfounded, ¡®I had said so, but he still calls me ¡®Ms. Jones¡¯ indifferently.¡¯ ¡°Haven¡¯t finished.¡± Ellie shouted and stood with arms akimbo to block him, ¡°I said I want to court you. I¡¯m informing you, not asking for your opinion. Whether you will agree or not has no conflict with whether I want to court you or not. Also, I know that you don¡¯t like me to behave like this, so I¡¯ve decided to change myself and will try to be the kind of girl you like!¡± Chapter 539: The Most Serious Time Chapter 539: The Most Serious Time Kayden still seemed cold. He wasn¡¯t even giving a fake smile, ¡°I¡¯ve nothing to say since I don¡¯t have the right to decide anything. Ms. Jones sounded so sincere. I¡¯ll be looking forward,¡± Then, he left in another direction. Ellie was stunned. Why was her heart racing? Why the cool Kayden looked so attractive? Ellie felt like she was more excited to see Kayden than Tom Cruise. Ellie was star-struck. She wanted Kayden. Ellie had to make Kayden hers. Oh my, Kayden was so handsome! Ellie¡¯s eyes sparkled. She looked determined. Ellie took out her phone and gave her rtionship consultant a call, ¡°Are you free now, Yahk? I¡¯m coming to your ceter. Teach me how to attract a guy.¡± Yahk was speechless. What was wrong with Ellie? Did she want to attract a guy? Kayden and her? ¡°You know what? The most effective way to attract a man is that you wear his shirt, and stare at him in a puppy look. Don¡¯t say anything. All you need to do was to lick your lips a little. I believe no man could ever resist temptation like this. Trust me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ellie became excited. She started to imagine how Kayden was attracted to her, ¡°Great! I¡¯m coming over now. We¡¯ve got to practice.¡± ¡°What? Practice? How?¡± Yahk thought. He felt speechless. Yahk quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m not free today. I have a few surgeries lining up. It should be fine if you remembered what I told you. Be a little aggressive if it is necessary. Men like aggressive and dominant women. They think women like this are more attractive.¡± ¡°Alright, I know what to do now. Thanks, Yahk. You can go back to work now,¡± Ellie quickly ended the call. She had an idea. Then, Ellie took up her phone and made a call. ¡°Is there anything else, Ms. Jones?¡± Kayden sounded cold. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m calling to inform you that I¡¯ming to you tonight at nine o¡¯clock. You better take a shower before that and wait for me toe to get you,¡± Ellie tried to sound aggressive and dominant. ¡°She¡¯sing tonight?¡± Kayden thought. His heart skipped a beat, but he sounded calm, ¡°It¡¯s better to tell me what you¡¯ve got to say on the phone.¡± ¡°No, I have to do it in front of you. Give me your address now. Don¡¯t make me ask thrice.¡± Kayden was surprised by Ellie¡¯s dominant tone. So, he told her where he lived. However, something didn¡¯t feel right. Kayden asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know,¡± Ellie quickly hung up the phone after giving Kayden a mysterious answer. Ellie felt like she was on top of the world. She became excited when she thought about how Kayden would be hers tonight. However, Ellie had to go and get something first if she wanted tonight to be perfect. ¡­ ¡°Boss, she¡¯s out.¡± Kerr walked to the car and opened the door for Ellie. Ellie got out of the car and walked towards Kayden. Ellie¡¯s smiled brightly, and she looked charmed. She reached out her hand and took Kayden¡¯s arm, ¡°Hi Kayden, how long you¡¯ve been waiting?¡± Kayden took his arms out of Ellie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Not long.¡± Ellie stared at Kayden admirably. Her heart was racing. Kayden looked so handsome. Kayden was wearing a set of ck loungewear instead of formal attire. The loungewear looked so good on Kayden. It made him looked decent and elegant. Ah, what a stunning man! Ellie wanted to hug Kayden tightly in her arms. ¡°Did you drink?¡± Kayden frowned. He noticed the red flush on Ellie¡¯s face. Ellie was fanaticising. She almost wanted to pull Kayden into the house and get him onto the bed. ¡°A little. Just a little,¡± Ellie had ssy eyes. Ellie was undeniably a stunning woman after drinking. Ellie had got fair skin, ssy eyes after drinking, and the perfect figure. She was busty and curvy. A woman like this was irresistible for any man. Ellie was wearing a very sexy and sparkly silky silver deep V gown. The way she walked made her looked like an alluring mermaid. Ellie wanted to hug Kayden tightly and kiss him, but she remembered what Yahk told her. She had to be mysterious, act shy and never be over-aggressive. Kayden smiled lightly, ¡°Ms. Jones, you looked pretty tonight.¡± Ellie epted hispliment. She stuck her tongue out, ¡°You looked handsome too, Kayden.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? Thanks. This way please, Ms. Jones.¡± Kayden showed Ellie the way. Ellie reached out her hand and waited for Kayden toe and hold her. However, Kayden put his hands into his pocket and ignored Ellie. Ellie frowned and raised her voice a little, ¡°Come and hold my hand.¡± Ellie¡¯s reaction and her dominant tone startled Kerr. ¡°She is brave,¡± Kerr thought, ¡°and she¡¯s so hot-tempered.¡± Ellie was smiling and acted so gently a few minutes ago, and now she looked like a tiger ready to launch its attack. Kerr became a little worried for Kayden. However, Kayden wasn¡¯t surprised by how Ellie acted. It was a norm for Ellie to act this way after drinking. He had seen it thrice. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Wait. Ellie drank! Did that meanter¡­ Kayden became a little nervous. They always slept together after Ellie drank. It was going to happen again? ¡­ Kayden missed Ellie so much after parting with her for two months. He wasn¡¯t interested in other women anymore after they started sleeping together. Kayden regretted it so much after the other day when he did it with four women under the influence of alcohol. One of the reasons was he felt like it was harmful to his health, but most importantly, he felt like he betrayed Ellie. That was the first time Kayden felt dirty. What happened the other day affected Kayden, and he was disgusted every time he saw a blonde whitedy. Kayden didn¡¯t want Ellie to get mad, so he approached her and took her in his arm. Ellie raised her chin and held Kayden¡¯s arm. She looked like a Chinese empress in the olden times. Kerr was stunned. Was that the Kayden he knew? He was heartbroken because his fantasies about his job were gone. Kayden and Ellie walked into the vi. Kerr didn¡¯t follow them. He stayed outside and was grieving for his dead fantasies. Ellie told Kayden that she was going for a shower after they got into the vi. Kayden swallowed. He knew what Ellie meant by that. People would always prep their food before they ate it, right? Did that mean they will be sleeping together againter? Ellie smiled mischievously. She turned around with her back facing Kayden. Then, she slowly undressed and walked into the bathroom naked. Kayden almost went nuts. He stood still and didn¡¯t dare to move. He worried that he was going to lose control. Ellie came back after a while. It surprised Kayden that Ellie didn¡¯t actually go to the shower. Instead, she put on a piece of Kayden¡¯s shirt and returned. The shirt was oversized for a petite like Ellie. It looked funny on her. Just like how it looked when a child put on their parents¡¯ clothes. However, Ellie was too hot in Kayden¡¯s shirt. It was even sexier than when she was naked or wearing the silver gown. Ellie slowly approached Kayden. She sounded sexy and alluring, ¡°Kayden¡­¡± ¡°Ellie, what are you trying to do?¡± Kayden sounded tense. It was like Kayden was going to lose control any minute. ¡°Seduce you¡­¡± Ellie smiled as she got closer to Kayden. She hugged Kayden and used her lips to untie Kayden¡¯s tie. Suddenly, Ellie pulled Kayden over while biting his tie and said slowly, ¡°Do you allow me to do so?¡± Kayden let his guard down. He cursed softly and carried Ellie into the room, ¡°Ellie, you made me. Don¡¯t expect to get down from the bed in at least three days!¡± Ellieughed. She hugged Kayden¡¯s neck and kissed his cheek, ¡°Fine. I love your dominant attitude the most.¡± ¡°Love? Did she say, love?¡± Kayden thought. He can¡¯t help but stopped and looked at Ellie. Kayden took a deep breath and asked Ellie carefully, ¡°Ellie, do you mean what you said?¡± Ellie rolled her eyes. How dared Kayden asked her if she meant what she said? Ellie had been the aggressive one since day one. Ellie had a few rtionships before, but it was the first time she wanted to change for someone. ¡°Ellie, answer me honestly. Do you mean what you said?¡± it was the first time Kayden called Ellie¡¯s name. Kayden¡¯s seemed nervous in his expression and tone. It would surprise Kayden¡¯s men if they saw how Kayden looked like now. It was Kayden who dared to kill anyone in a blink of an eye! Even Kayden felt unconfident and nervous in the courting game? Ellie¡¯s heart was racing. Did she mean what she said? Ellie wasn¡¯t sure either. However, Ellie had never liked anyone before the way she liked Kayden. She knew no one would treat her better than how Kayden treated her, and that Kayden would do anything for her. Ellie used to like fame, money, and handsome guys, but after she became a celebrity, she had everything she wanted. Ellie was bored of seeing handsome guys. No matter how handsome a guy was, they¡¯ll age. Nico told Ellie that a lot of celebrities injected Botox regardless of men or women. Everyone wanted to stay looking young. Injecting Botox was only a small case. Some might even go for stic surgeries. Celebrities weren¡¯t as stunning as people thought. Ellie became bored after a few months. Handsome guys? Ellie was bored of them already. Kayden¡¯s sincerity and straightforwardness were much more valuable than the hypocrites, especially when he scolded Ellie. It was a piece of harsh advice but it led Ellie back to the right track. Ellie put out a finger and pointed at Kayden. She said gently, ¡°Of course, I mean what I said. And this is the most serious rtionship I¡¯ve ever had.¡± Kayden bent down and kissed Ellie hard. Ellie was stunned. She always thought Kayden¡¯s kiss was gentle. Ellie didn¡¯t expect this from Kayden. She liked it! Kayden put Ellie on the bed and got really closed to her. Kayden panted and asked, ¡°Ellie, do you have any idea how long I waited for this?¡± Then, Kayden kissed Ellie again. Ellie couldn¡¯t resist Kayden at all. Blood rushed to her brain, and soon, Kayden started to enjoy what he had been waited for so long. Chapter 540: Use Her as White Mice Chapter 540: Use Her as White Mice The mafia boss was holding thetest information, and he was shaking with rage. This woman, he couldn¡¯t believe that this woman was ine Jones¡¯ sister. She was the sister of the one who had pushed aside his daughter and made herself the young madam of the ZH n! ¡°Damn it, why did I never think of this before? This woman was the one who had made a ruckus at the nightclubst time!¡± Mr. Thompson mmed the document on the table as he shouted. He finally recalled that incident and no wonder this woman was so familiar to the eyes. It turned out that this was not the first time he hadid eyes on her. It seemed that Kayden really cared about this girl, or else he wouldn¡¯t have the nerve to go up against him so many times. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dad, what did you say? This woman is ine¡¯s sister?¡± A shrilling and vengeful voice pierced through the room. Mr. Thompson gazed at her bedridden daughter pitifully and said vehemently, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s that bitch¡¯s sister. My dear daughter, forgive me for missing out on this crucial information. I can¡¯t believe that I have let this woman off the hook three times when she was always within grasp.¡± A murderous light appeared in Juliana¡¯s eyes. If presented with the opportunity, she would have killed ine a million times over in her dreams. If it were not because of her, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen to her current state. If it were not because of her, she would have be the young madam of the ZH n now. ¡°Dad, you need to get revenge for me. I have turned out like this all because of ine that fucking bitch. You need to get back at her for me!¡± Juliana was pping the bed hard as she said while sobbing. Mr. Thompson hastily tried to calm her, ¡°Alright, alright, daddy will think of a way to make life difficult for that despicable couple. Don¡¯t get so riled up, my dear Juliana, the most important thing for you now is to recover your health. Just leave everything else to daddy, I promise you to help vent your frustration.¡± As he looked at her daughter who used to be at the top of her game turned into such a half-vegetative state lying in bed, Mr. Thompson could feel a stabbing pain in his chest. If Emmett didn¡¯t give the cold shoulder treatment to her daughter, she wouldn¡¯t have to go out and fool around with men out of loneliness, and she wouldn¡¯t have contracted some sexually transmitted disease too. And to find out the true reason Emmett had ignored his daughter, he knew that it was because ine was the one getting herself into the mix and spoil the bnce. As for the name of Marina, it was just a smokescreen. In the end, he still loved ine the most. Therefore, from the beginning, it was all that damned woman¡¯s fault. It was her who had caused her daughter to turn out like this! ¡­ At the same time, Ellie was ine¡¯s sister. Then, he had to use her as the white mice first. He had to relieve the stress his daughter was feeling all along. Mr. Thompson¡¯s eyes shed a bloody and murderous light as he called out, ¡°You,e.¡± His close aide who was standing by at the door heard the order and came in, ¡°Mr. Thompson, at your service.¡± ¡°Go help me find out Ellie¡¯s schedulestely. This little star will not miss any chance to be famous. Let us help her fulfil that dream.¡± Mr. Thompson said with a dark expression. ¡­ Everyone didn¡¯t fail to notice the changes Ellie had gone through. She was slowly bing a more feminine, gentle woman. She no longer acted exaggerated and brash, and her words were no longer harsh and crude. Nico and Yahk were especially mind-blown at the change this woman had gone through just because of love. It was really the best cosmetics one could wear ever. Ellie¡¯s skin was getting paler as if the very air itself was slowly merging with her skin. Her face was full of cogen, which elicited the urge in anyone to reach out and pinch the subtly soft cheeks. One day, Nico came calling to ask Ellie out to an open-air tea shop. After hearing what Nico had to say, Ellie replied cheerfully, ¡°See, I told you that you have nothing to worry about. Your video was approved, and yourst screening session won¡¯t have any problems. You can finally go to Japan without worries.¡± Nico shook her head, ¡°Thepetition over the main male role is very tight this time. You wouldn¡¯t just get selected just because you can act well.¡± The chain of benefits in this industry was not just complicated, to say the least. Ellie who was sipping on her milkshake didn¡¯t notice that her lips were covered with foam as she continued to push her argument, ¡°So what if it¡¯spetitive? Your acting chops will have thestugh anyway. No director would ruin his or her reputation just because of some money. What are you afraid of? Just go give it a try. I will ask my husband to help you put in a word to the director.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, I don¡¯t want to get roles because of Kayden. I want to know how far my talents can take me. One more thing, you¡¯re already calling him your husband? You guys aren¡¯t even married yet.¡± Ellie put down her milkshake andughed out loud without caring about her image, ¡°Then, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know about. The reason why I am addressing him as my hubby is that I want another female to know that that man is my property now. All of my chops are over him now. They can stop thinking of any other possibilities.¡± To call someone your husband was a sign of iming territory for a woman. Her exaggerated expression made Nico burst intoughter, ¡°You¡¯re just thinking like that because he¡¯s all you think about nowadays. Not all women like him, you know. You¡¯re worrying way too much for your own good.¡± ¡°You just don¡¯t know how terrible all these women are nowadays. They seem to have taken a liking to snatch other people¡¯s stuff as if the other girl¡¯s boyfriend is better. A mistress used to do that on me too, and that bitch even hit me. Too many girls don¡¯t mind being other people¡¯s mistress. We can¡¯t be too careful, you know.¡± Ellieined. ¡°Who can snatch anything away from you? I imagine that girl would have suffered a worse fate, no?¡± Nico wasughing giddily. Ellie smirked, ¡°Of course. Whoever is eyeing my boyfriend will be lucky enough to escape my beating alive.¡± What Ellie didn¡¯t know was that Aubree Hughes who used to snatch her boyfriend was taught a lesson by Emmett, and the consequence was far worse than just losing her ability to live independently. ¡°So scary. You women are so scary.¡± Luckily, Nico had a thing for men nowadays. Ellie shrugged as she didn¡¯t mind about hisment, ¡°Therefore, I am nning to guard against anything this time. I need to kill off all emerging mistress-to-be before they can run rampant.¡± She concluded. As the two of them engaged in witty banter, all of a sudden some flickering, shing lights were shone on them. Ellie recognized that I was one of the reporters from a news outlet, and it was someone she had bumped into several times before. That reporter made himself wee as he sat by Ellie. ¡°Mr. Homer, we don¡¯t have any schedule or events today. You should let us off the hook this once.¡± Nico smiled bitterly. ¡°The moment I saw Ellie, my hands can¡¯t help but grab my camera on their own.¡± Jordan Homer burst out intoughter, ¡°Nowadays, the two of you are the centre of attraction in the entertainment industry. Everyone is keeping a close eye on your movements, especially Ellie, everyone is making their guess as to which lucky and excellent man can get your fancy.¡± He studied Ellie¡¯s face with interest, which made her ufortable. ¡°We are really just good friends and we are not dating. Please, you just need to trust me.¡± Ellie said demurely. Jordan revealed an incredulous expression as he said in disbelief, ¡°Ellie, even if your boyfriend is not Nico, you must be in a rtionship anyway. Everyone can see at a nce when a woman is in a rtionship, you know.¡± ¡°No, I am really not.¡± Ellie hastily denied. Only Nico and Yahk knew about her being together with Kayden, and even her real sister didn¡¯t know about this too. She was afraid that word would spread if she was not being careful. ¡°Don¡¯t keep me in the dark anymore. I can vaguely hear that you¡¯re talking about some ¡®husband¡¯ just now. Ellie, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re married already?¡± Many in the entertainment industry married secretly, and as a seasoned reporter, he wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if this was the case once again. ¡°Of course not!¡± Ellie eximed, but immediately she realized that her reaction was too big. She then smiled and said, ¡°You must have been hearing things. I was talking about my sister¡¯s husband just now. I am not married yet, and I am so young now, you know. I need to enjoy a few more years first.¡± ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± It was obvious that Jordan wasn¡¯t that convinced. ¡°Yes, really. If you don¡¯t believe me, I will show you my identity document. You will see that I am single without a spouse.¡± Nico remained silent all the time as he warily nced at Ellie. He had heard about Jordan before, and he learnt that this person was an unscrupulous reporter who could use any means just to get some scoop. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to make him go away, and if Ellie continued like this, things could get sticky. ¡°Ellie, I went to see your movie yesterday and I must say that I am impressed by your acting and expressions in ¡®The Return of the King¡¯. It¡¯s too good.¡± Jordan suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Thank you. Ellie was in a good mood after being praised, and she said with a smiley face, ¡°It¡¯s my first time acting on a big screen, and I was very worried that my acting wouldn¡¯t cut it.¡± ¡°How can that be? Your acting is great, and it¡¯s evenparable to Saniyah who is in the industry for a few years. I even think that you¡¯re above her.¡± He continued to suck up to her. ¡°Mr. Homer, Miss Steele has been in the film industry for many years and she¡¯s well known as a formidable actress. Ellie has just stepped into the industry, so how can youpare her to Miss Steele? Please don¡¯t run your mouth, or else when someone gets wind of this, they will think that this is ament from me and Ellie. We would have been wronged.¡± Nico suddenly interjected to warn Jordan not to cook up some messy scheme and trap them. Jordan smiled sheepishly as he snapped away at Ellie once again. He then added, ¡°It¡¯s for my collection.¡± After saying that, he got up and left. ¡°Ellie, you need to be careful. This is no ordinary man.¡± Ellie nodded and thought that she didn¡¯t like how Jordan was looking at her. ¡°However, nowadays Kaydenes to get me every day. Nothing bad would happen.¡± s, this was the cons of being a star. One would lose his or her freedom. It was a nuisance that everyone would always pay attention to every little detail. Due to an event, Nico had to attendter on in the television station, the two of them parted ways after some more conversation. Ellie took a stroll nearby before buying some food at the supermarket which she nned to cook at hometer on. She nned to make a lovely bento box for her lovely husband. However, little did she know, the moment she stepped out of the supermarket, she was recognized by some movie fans. They were mouring to get her signature. She signed for every one of them and at first, she was enjoying the attention, butter on, when she looked up, she saw to her astonishment that a crowd had gathered around her. This would drag on forever, and seeing that she had no other way, she hastily fled the scene. ¡­ Kayden stopped in front of the vi and just when he was about to fish out his key, someone bumped into his left side which almost made him drop his key. ¡°Hey, are you getting chased by a dog? Why are you being so careless.¡± However, when Kayden saw that it was Ellie, he broke into a grin, ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Ellie looked like she just saw her saviour, ¡°Great timing. Someone is chasing after me, so faster open the door. The hotel I am staying in is surrounded already. I can onlye to you now.¡± When Kayden was still befuddled, messy footsteps wereing from afar. A high-pitched female voice was calling, ¡°Where¡¯s Ellie? I just saw her turning in here a moment ago!¡± From the sound of those ovepping footsteps, there must be more than two dozen people out there. It was no wonder that she was intimidated, ¡°Come in now!¡± Kayden opened the door immediately and let Ellie dart in. This was a vi in a high-priced residential area. There were security guards at the door, so those movie fans couldn¡¯t just get in as they please. Ellie came to living space on the second floor and she could still clearly hear the noise not far away in the area. She clicked her tongue, ¡°I am lucky that I managed to get in here. Or else they would have eaten me up alive.¡± ¡°They just love you so much. You should feel happy for your influence, big star.¡± Kayden came in from outside and he was holding a coffee. Ellie took the coffee and mumbled, ¡°But it¡¯s still so scary. Right, I have bought some food. What about a candlelight dinner tonight?¡± Kayden raised his brows, ¡°Who is going to cook?¡± Chapter 541: Transaction Chapter 541: Transaction Ellie chuckled and quickly drank her coffee. She pulled him into the kitchen and said, ¡°Of course we¡¯ll do it together!¡± Soon, the house was filled with the aroma of the curry. Ellie took a deep breath and said, ¡°Hubby, your culinary skills are fantastic. It¡¯s better than mine.¡± ¡°Of course. I lived alone for so long and picked up some survival skills.¡± Kayden had to be humble and not outshine her too much. After all, Ellie could even cut her finger when cutting a potato. ¡°You¡¯re much better than me,¡± Ellie said as a matter of fact. ¡°ttery will get you nowhere. Get out of the kitchen, leave these to me.¡± Kayden chased her out of the kitchen. Her presence was a distraction as he was constantly aroused by her. Ellie sat on the sofa and enjoyed looking at Kayden as he continued to prepare the dishes. She sipped on the aromatic coffee and enjoyed the ttering of the kitchen wares. She took in the delicious fragrance of the different dishes cooked by him and started to grin. How blissful her life was when being pampered by someone. Her cellphone started to ring and she quickly took it out of her handbag. It was Nico. ¡°Ellie, where are you?¡± Nico asked. ¡°I¡¯m at Kayden¡¯s house,¡± Ellie replied. ¡°Quickly get online for a look. Something happened. Those photos had emerged again.¡± Nico said anxiously. ¡°What?!¡± Ellie was shocked and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t be. Weren¡¯t they deleted thest time?¡± ¡°Someone released it again. And this time they spread quicker than the past.¡± Nico said. Ellie panicked and ended the call. She quickly ran to Kayden¡¯s room to turn on theptop. She got onto the major social media websites and saw the headlines, ¡°Girl next door or the porn star? Exposure of young celebrity¡¯s porno shoots.¡± The number of reposts was rising and hit 80 in a short matter of hours. Some people even attached other pictures. There were pictures of her kissing her ex-boyfriend and having sex. Although the private areas were masked, it was obvious that the woman in the pictures was her. ¡°Honey, authentic spaghetti is served.¡± Kayden bought a te over. Ellie turned to look at him and her tears started to flow. Kayden was shocked and quickly ced down the te and asked her what had happened. Ellie pointed at the screen and cried sorrowfully. Kayden looked and his expression turned gloomy. ¡®Damn you Saniyah, how dare you hurt my woman.¡¯ He fumed and thought to himself. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s alright, I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll help you resolve this.¡± Kayden wiped Ellie¡¯s tears and took out his cellphone. He called Kerr, ¡°Kerr, gather the boys and meet at the hall in 15 minutes. Find me that hacker. Ellie¡¯s photos are being released again.¡± Kerr immediately made the arrangements. Kayden hung up the call and Ellie rushed over to him and said anxiously, ¡°Hubby, previously were you the one who helped me delete the photos?¡± Kayden nodded, ¡°Kerr informed me that something had happened to you. I knew that you wanted to be a celebrity. If the photos continued to spread, then your dreams of stardom would crash. That¡¯s why I found someone to resolve it.¡± It did not matter to him if she could be a celebrity. He was able to take good care of her. He could not ept other men looking at nude pictures of his woman. He would be ovee with rage whenever he thought about other men looking at her beautiful body. Ellie was so touched that she cried even more. They quarrelled at that time and she thought that he did not want her anymore. ¡°So, rest assured that I¡¯ll resolve this for you. I¡¯ll go out now and you just be good and eat what I cooked. Thereafter have a beauty nap. Everything will be resolved when you wake up.¡± Kayden assured her and brought her to the piping hot spaghetti. He picked up his jacket and left in a hurry. Saniyah¡¯s hands and legs were tied up. Her blindfold was removed and she started to mumble as her mouth was gagged. ¡°Release her.¡± Kayden sat at a dimly lit corner of the room as he continued to smoke a cigarette. Saniyah¡¯s eyes adjusted to the light and then looked in fear at the men, ¡°Who are you, what do you want?¡± Kerr scoffed, ¡°Saniyah, how dare you repeatedly harass our boss¡¯s woman?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Saniyah was terrified. ¡°Oh really? Are you saying that those photos were not released by you?¡± Kerr shoved aptop in her face and showed her the social media headlines. Saniyah took a deep breath and trembled as she denied, ¡°No! It wasn¡¯t me!¡± ¡°Ha! Who else could it be?¡± Kerr pped her forcefully. Saniyah was dazed from the p and her lips started to bleed. She shook her head and exined, ¡°It¡¯s not me! I¡¯m innocent. You¡¯ve caught the wrong person. Don¡¯t kill me. Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°Kill you? Are you worthy of us killing you?¡± Kerr scoffed and ordered his men, ¡°Bring her to the dungeon.¡± Two of his men dragged Saniyah as she tried to struggle. They pped her a couple of times before she quietened down and did what she was told. Saniyah was forced to walk down a narrow corridor that had barred cells at the end. When Saniyah walked past the first cell, she saw a woman with long hair inside it. She was slender and stared right at her. ¡­ Saniyah was creeped out by her stare and gasped when she looked down. She did not have any feet! That woman had no feet! There were two steel ingots joined to her ankles and fastened to the ground. ¡°Do you know how she became this way?¡± Kerr said frostily, ¡°The two steel shoes were heated till they were red hot, and then her feet were ced inside and the steel shoes hammered shut. Then she¡¯ll be kept standing in ce until she dies. All this woman did was to topple my boss¡¯s teacup.¡± Kerr emphasized when he saw Saniyah tremble. He then brought her to the second cell. Inside this cell, a person was lying on a bed. The person was bald and she could not tell if the person was a male or female. Saniyah was terrified when she saw this person. This person was curled up and facing outwards. Many insects crawled around and into the nose. This person was still alive and made snarling noises. Kerr eximed, ¡°This person¡¯s offence was greater. She ruined my boss¡¯s shirt when she ironed it¡­¡± That was her fate for ruining a shirt? How severe would be her punishment? Saniyah almost fainted. Kerr saw that he had achieved the desired effect and brought her back to the room. At this point, Saniyah¡¯s knees were wobbly and her face was pale from fright. She knelt in front of Kayden to beg for mercy, ¡°Sir, I was wrong to offend Ms. Jones. Please forgive me. The photos were previously released by me but I only did it once and it was quickly deleted by someone. I did not release any more thereafter. Today¡¯s photos were not posted by me. I will die a terrible death if I am lying.¡± This man was terrifying. To think that she had wanted to capture the heart of this man. How foolish was she? Kerr kicked her and said, ¡°Who could it be if not you? How dare you lie? Are you forcing me to send you down to the dungeon to apany those people?¡± ¡°No, please no!¡± Saniyah begged and sobbed, ¡°It¡¯s really not me. I swear that I only did it once. Today¡¯s photos were not posted by me.¡± Kerr could not bring himself to mistreat her any further. He always had a soft spot for women. Those people in the dungeon had put on special make-up and disguise to frighten her. These people were not so sadistic. Kerr said softly to Kayden, ¡°Boss, I think it''s enough. She didn¡¯t need to lie.¡± ¡°Who else has these photos other than you?¡± Kayden looked coldly at Saniyah. ¡°The publicistpany! I gave them the photos and they have a set of them!¡± Saniyah suddenly remembered. ¡°Check who had gone to thispany,¡± Kayden ordered and immediately one of the men went out as ordered. About ten minutester, the man came back and said softly to Kayden, ¡°Boss, I found out, it¡¯s¡­¡± Kayden¡¯s expression suddenly turned dark and he clenched his fists tightly. Kayden stood up and wanted to leave. Kerr quickly asked, ¡°Boss, what should we do with her?¡± Kayden nced, ¡°Let her disappear with that publicistpany.¡± Kerr nodded and knew that Kayden was really furious. Saniyah passed as soon as she heard the word ¡®disappear¡¯. ¡­ Ellie thought that Kayden would swiftly settle the incident before the major news outlets picked up the scandal. Unexpectedly, just half an hour after Kayden left, Ellie received a call. ¡°How did you get my number?¡± Ellie remembered that she did not give Jordan her contact number. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a journalist.¡± He replied immediately. How were journalists able to get the contact numbers of private citizens? They were not the police! She asked in return, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I want to ask you if you know about the nude photos that were released.¡± He asked directly. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I have no idea what you are referring to.¡± Ellie tried to cover it up. ¡°How could you not know?¡± He was very direct and continued to pester, ¡°You and your ex-boyfriend were photogenic in those erotic 30 photos. I have seen all of them. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a hot body and so wild in bed!¡± ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± Ellie started to be agitated. Jordan noticed that she was nervous and changed his tactic and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I had frightened you. I didn¡¯t mean to. I just want to discuss a transaction with you.¡± ¡°Transaction? What transaction?¡± Ellie asked. Chapter 542: Scumbag Chapter 542: Scumbag Jordan cleared his throat before saying, ¡°If you agree to spend a night with me, I will help you suppress this photo scandal.¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± Ellie interjected and said angrily, ¡°Sleeping with you? Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Who am I?¡± Jordan was now agitated and continued, ¡°Then who do you think you are? You¡¯re only but someone who sleeps with men like amunal car. Do you really think that you¡¯re a diva? You should be so lucky that I¡¯m willing to sleep with you!¡± ¡°How could you satisfy a woman with that pea-sized penis of yours?¡± Ellie berated him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed when it¡¯s so tiny and soft?¡± ¡°Hey bitch, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll spread your photo all over?¡± Ellie scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s all over sooner orter.¡± Jordan said solemnly, ¡°No. 39 xx street. Be there in half an hour and I will delete the photos from the inte. Otherwise, I will flood the inte with your nude photos for the world to see.¡± He hung up the call after saying these. His threats infuriated Ellie and she fumed, ¡°That scumbag Jordan tried to capitalize this situation. Ellie was so angry that she grabbed her bag and ran out of the house. She believed that Kayden would take care of the photos scandal. However, she now wanted to give that Jordan a good beating. Ellie ran out of the vi and was about to g down a car. Suddenly her nose was covered by something and she breathed in a pungent odour. She red and wanted to struggle but she immediately lost consciousness. Her cellphone started to ring at this moment. Kayden looked at his phone and felt that something was amiss and remarked, ¡°Three calls and that girl did not answer any. Did something happen to that silly girl?¡± ¡°Kerr, track down this number as soon as possible.¡± Kayden gave him Ellie¡¯s cellphone number. Kerr took over the number and made the necessary arrangements. Kayden had bought a cellphone tracking device that wasparable to the country¡¯s device for the ease of locating a person. ¡­ Kerr¡¯s phone rang within ten minutes. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve found her. It¡¯s at this location.¡± Kayden looked at Kerr¡¯s phone and his eyes narrowed. He stomped on the elerator and sped to 100 Kmph within seconds towards that location. Ellie¡¯s head hurt as if she was hit by a truck. Suddenly she was sshed with icy water and she opened her eyes and yelled, ¡°Which SOB sshed water on me?!¡± She screamed when her eyes started to focus. Immediately, she came to her senses. One, two, three, four, five, six, seven¡­ eleven, twelve¡­ She was surrounded by eighteen men. They were in their thirties and covered with tattoos. ¡°You, what do you want?¡± ¡°Heh heh¡­ what a dumb bitch to be asking this¡­¡± A woman started tough hysterically. ¡°Argh¡­¡± Ellie was startled. The woman was covered in ck which revealed only her bloodshot eyes staring eerily at her. ¡°Who are you? Do I know you?¡± Ellie asked. She struggled to recall if she had ever offended a powerful person. The woman in ckughed sinisterly withughter that did not appear to originate from a human being. It sounded more likeing from a beast. It made her hair stand on its ends. ¡°Hahaha, of course, you do. I am in this condition all thanks to your sister.¡± The woman said. ¡°What? Then look for my sister. What has it got to do with me?¡± Ellie yelled for justice. ¡®Damn that sister, what did she do now to get me into trouble?¡¯ Ellie thought. ¡°Look for your sister? Haha, how can I look for your sister when I look like that?¡± The woman started to move her wheelchair towards Ellie. Her stare became increasingly evil. Ellie was terrified and started to back away as she yelled, ¡°Don¡¯te near me, don¡¯te. I did not cause your condition so why are you after me? Look for ine. She¡¯s in France. You can take a flight over.¡± Ellie threw her sister under the bus not because she was heartless but her sister had her husband to protect her. However, Ellie knew that she could be killed by these people. ¡°Grab her!¡± That woman ordered the men. Ellie could not budge. These men were at least 220 pounds each. Any of them could easily kill her. The woman in ck moved nearer to Ellie and punched her gut. Ellie curled in pain and winced in pain. The woman grabbed her chin and said with gritted teeth, ¡°You¡¯re a slut just like you sister. I hate the Jones. The Jones should all die. Men! Throw her in!¡± Ellie was still in pain and could not retaliate and thought, ¡®Damn woman, one day I¡¯ll return it to her a hundred folds.¡¯ A man on either side of Ellie grabbed her arm so tightly that she was sure they would break at any moment. They dragged her and headed to the dungeon. Ellie was brought to a room and her arms and feet were locked with metal chains. She had no way to move. ¡°Damn it, sister, you really did it this time.¡± Ellie was mad at ine. The door opened and the woman in ck walked in. She scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s useless. This is made from the best steel. You can¡¯t damage it even with a bullet.¡± ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re evil¡­¡± Ellie cussed. ¡°Evil? Can I be more evil than your sister? Do you know what that bitch ine did to me?¡± ¡°How would I know? Furthermore, I have nothing to do with what my idiotic sister did. You should vent your anger on her and not an innocent person like me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re ine¡¯s sister, that¡¯s why!¡± The woman in ck yelled, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to tear your sister from limb to limb!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then go ahead¡­ who cares if you rip her into a million pieces. I¡¯m innocent! Quickly release me!¡± ¡°Oh really? Don¡¯t you want to look at me? I¡¯ll let you look at what your sister did to me so that you can understand why I hate her so much.¡± The woman in ck then removed her cloak. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ellie screamed when she saw the woman¡¯s appearance. Her face was no longer recognizable. It was totally ghastly. Her face was covered withrge and small abscesses. Some were filled with pus. Her body was totally disfigured. It was horrifying to look at. Ellie looked with her eyes wide open and asked, ¡°Did you contract AIDS?¡± She remembered some pictures that she saw about the condition of AIDS patients. ¡°AIDS? Ha! That¡¯s a walk in the park. But what I¡¯m suffering is also incurable. I wouldn¡¯t be in this state if it wasn¡¯t for your sister. You don¡¯t know how much I hate her. I wish to grind her into a paste!¡± Although Ellie pitied her, she could not believe that it was all the fault of her sister. Ellie¡¯s brother-inw must have a part in it! She was well aware of ine¡¯s character of being timid,passionate, and could never hurt a living creature. She could not possibly hurt anyone. ¡°Do you know who I am? I am the Italian mafia godfather¡¯s daughter which means that I¡¯m the Italian princess. I had a carefree life of luxury. Now due to your sister, I¡¯m living in a nightmare!¡± Juliana red at Ellie and pped her. Ellie was dazed from the p and repeatedly cussed. Juliana waved her hand and ordered the eighteen men, ¡°Pleasure this woman as you wish, don¡¯t hold back.¡± After saying these, she wheeled herself away. Ellie was shocked, were they about to gang-rape her? ¡­ Just at this moment, there were some bright shes, whop whop whop¡­ loud engine noises and the whirling sounds of rotors could be heard. The noise was deafening and the rooftop was shaking. ¡°What happened? What¡¯s going on?¡± Juliana screamed at the top of her voice. ¡°Miss, the ZH n has found us. We are surrounded. They are rappelling from a military helicopter onto our roof.¡± One man ran and reported frantically to her. ¡°What? The ZH n is here? Did Mr. Emmett Smithe?¡± Juliana was shocked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure but we are surrounded. Now the boss is in their hands. What are we going to do?¡± ¡°Ha, we have this bitch in our hands. What can the ZH n do to us? You guys secure this bitch, now she is our only bargaining chip.¡± Juliana said coldly. ¡­ The eighteen men were more relieved with her steadfastness. Her confidence was reassuring. Ellie was sandwiched between two strongmen and could not move an inch. A few of them carried the chair with Ellie on it outside. Once outside, they saw that the hall was already in a mess. There were men scattered about, some were dead and others were severely injured. The ce was trashed and riddled with bullet holes. Outside, the helicopter was descending and the rotor sounds were increasingly deafening. Suddenly the sounds were so thunderous that they thought that the roof would copse at any moment. Kayden jumped out of the helicopter without any protection. His actions were cool and confident. Juliana was quick to react. She grasped Ellie¡¯s neck and said sinisterly, ¡°So it¡¯s Kayden. You¡¯d better stay right where you are. Otherwise, I¡¯ll snap this bitch¡¯s neck like a twig.¡± Ellie looked at Kayden as if he was her godly saviour and begged, ¡°Hubby¡­ help, help me¡­¡± Kayden narrowed his eyes and his heart ached when he saw Ellie¡¯s condition. ¡®She had been beaten! There were finger marks on her face. Who the hell hit her?!¡¯ He raged within him. The woman he treasured was now so severely mistreated by others. He raged furiously and thirst for blood! Chapter 543: Fate Worst Than Death Chapter 543: Fate Worst Than Death Kayden coldly said, ¡°Juliana, I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯re alive. If you release her, I¡¯ll ensure that you and your father¡¯s body will remain intact.¡± What he said struck fear into all the eighteen men. Juliana felt secured as she had more men on her side and said arrogantly, ¡°You¡¯ve spoken too early. You could be the one who would be dismembered.¡± Immediately all the men drew their weapons and pointed towards Kayden and his men. Ellie gasped and thought, ¡®Kayden is in danger with so many guns pointed towards him!¡¯ Kayden scoffed and said directly to the eighteen men, ¡°You¡¯d better think of yourselves. I can pardon you if you surrender now. There are organizations other than the Mafia that you can depend on. The doors of ZH n are open for you to join us if you wish.¡± Ah¡­ now¡­ the eighteen strongmen looked at each other. They were undoubted enticed by such an open offer. After all, the ZH n was a prominent organization. Now that the Mafia was on the decline, they very seldom received any benefits. The eighteen men started to waver and started to lower the weapons. Juliana became furious and tighten her grip on Ellie¡¯s throat. Ellie started to turn pale. ¡°Kayden, you¡¯re something. To think that you are poaching my men at such a time.¡± Julianaughed. Ellie was already struggling to breathe. If this woman tightened her grip any further, she would be asphyxiated. Kaydenughed, ¡°Juliana, don¡¯t forget that your father is in my hands.¡± Juliana did not care and yelled, ¡°You guys, attack!¡± Shots were fired and Ellie yelled, ¡°No¡­¡± She trembled and then yelled again, ¡°Run hubby! Leave me, save yourself! Run! Run!¡± ¡°Bitch, how could you still yell?¡± Juliana pped Ellie a couple of times. Kayden killed one man and saw Ellie being pped. He drew out another gun and with two guns zing, he brought down four more men. He could shoot very well and the eighteen men were steadily reduced in a matter of seconds. The remaining men exchanged looks and decided to throw down their weapons. They announced that they were willing to cross over and join the ZH n. ¡°You¡­ traitors!¡± Juliana was infuriated. Kayden walked steadily towards Juliana and calmly reloaded his weapon. He totally disregarded the crippled woman. It was as if all the men he had just killed were insignificant. Kayden was solemn, grinned, and said, ¡°I give you a final chance. Release her and I will spare you and your father.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t youe any nearer or I will kill this woman!¡± The woman in ck panicked. Ellie rolled her eyes as she knew that Kayden had the gun and could kill her at any moment. Kayden scoffed, ¡°Juliana, do you think that you can be faster than my bullet?¡± Ellie¡¯s eyes sparkled and her heart skipped a beat as she thought, ¡®Oh my hubby is my hero!¡¯ Kayden saw her expression and thought to himself how can this silly girl be so naive at this moment. He was panicking and worried sick within him that something bad would happen to her. As Kayden continued to approach Juliana, her heartbeat started to race and she began to tremble. ¡°You, don¡¯t youe any closer! Do you hear me? Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Juliana yelled frantically. Her hand which grabbed Ellie¡¯s neck started to shake while Ellie began to sweat from the anxiety. The two men on either side of Ellie also started to waver as Kayden approached. ¡°Come any closer and I¡¯ll kill her! Try me!¡± Juliana grabbed a gun beside her and pointed at Ellie¡¯s heart. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ellie screamed frantically. Kayden narrowed his eyes and was ready to kill Juliana but heposed his words, ¡°I¡¯ll stop, calm down¡­¡± Ellie¡¯s lips quivered and looked desperately at Kayden, ¡®Help me, hubby¡­¡¯ She did not feel that she was so close to death a moment ago but now she realized that the end could happen at any moment with the gun pointed at her heart. Julianaughed heartily, ¡°So you have a soft spot after all! I didn¡¯t expect it at all. Kayden, you, and Emmett are the same. You can forgo dignity and your life for the sake of a woman.¡± Kayden fixated on her gun and backed off a couple of steps. He fiddled with his pistol and then said, ¡°Juliana, are you interested in a secret?¡± ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t try to distract me!¡± Juliana repositioned her gun. This woman was smart. Kayden narrowed his eyes and grinned, ¡°I have no intentions of distracting you. I think that I should tell you something. Ms. Juliana, how do you think that you¡¯re inflicted with this disease? Did you think that you contracted it by sleeping around?¡± ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± Juliana was flustered. ¡°You did not contract this disease. Emmett got someone to inject you with it¡­¡± Kayden slowly crept closer and emphasized, ¡°We deliberately injected you with it¡­¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡­ ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s impossible¡­ Emmett could not possibly do this to me¡­¡± Juliana could not believe what she heard and started to lose control and released Ellie from her grasp. Kaden timed his attack just when she lost control of herself. Juliana red with her eyes wide open and copsed to the ground before making a single sound. Kayden fired two shots to break off Ellie¡¯s chains and held onto her tightly. He gently patted her back and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright now, you¡¯re safe.¡± Ellie sobbed and turned to look at Juliana. Her eyes were still wide open eerily. ¡°Hubby, she, is she dead?¡± Ellie asked. ¡°No, I struck her waist. She would be dead sooner orter. There wasn¡¯t a need to help end her misery. Her fate should be worse than death!¡± Kayden said ruthlessly. Juliana¡¯s days were numbered. Now that she no longer could rely on her father, her days would be horrible. Ellie was stunned to see that he could be so ruthless. Kayden grabbed her waist gently andforted, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s over. Let¡¯s go back home, honey. I¡¯m starving. Cook something for me to eat when we get home.¡± ¡°You pig¡­¡± Ellie rolled her eyes. Ellie suddenly felt his warm lips kissing her as he mumbled, ¡°Not only do I want to eat¡­¡± Kayden grinned mischievously. Thereafter, Kayden carried her in his arms and boarded the helicopter¡­ He descended from the sky and then departed into the skies. The remaining men were in awe. The ZH n was amazing. Afternote: In the next three months, the Mafia could only openly announce that they wanted a hit on Kayden but nothing happened. Juliana was nothing in the Mafia as no one obeyed her. The Mafia was splintered and in disarray. The once-powerful Mafia in Europe was crumbling. Emmett could not bear to see it decay any further and appointed Kayden to reorganize it. Monthster, the once-famous Jordan appeared at the frontlines of Syria. He was covered in dirt and appeared haggard like a refugee. He had once enjoyed the mour of the entertainment industry but was now assigned to the most dangerous and life-threatening zones. His entertainment was once his job but now he could not enjoy himself anymore. ¡­ ¡°Wow, ine, this kid is so cute! He looks so much like Mr. Smith!¡± Hazel remarked. ine pouted and replied, ¡°How could it be? He looks more like me.¡± ¡°Cute like you?¡± Hazel chuckled, ¡°But I really did not expect you to have a kid so soon. I thought that you and Mr. Smith would put parenthood off for a couple more years.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want as well but I was forced. I didn¡¯t want to have a kid so soon as I¡¯m still young. I got married when I just entered college and became a mother before I graduated. I feel so old.¡± ¡°Oh, you. Don¡¯t you know how many girls would love to be in your shoes?¡± Hazel gently poked the baby¡¯s cute cheeks. ¡°ine, you¡¯re really something to give birth to twins.¡± Hazel looked enviously at the pair of twins, a baby boy, and a baby girl. ¡°Mr. Smith¡¯s genes are great. Look at how beautiful the babies are unlike my baby who looked like a hairless chimp when he was born. I was devastated at that time.¡± ineughed, ¡°But now your hairless chimp has turned into a handsome prince. His eyes are so captivating and now his eyshes are longer than mine! How can youin?¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°That kid is outwardly angelic but is an imp within. You don¡¯t know how he and his father bully me.¡± Lucas was beside and teased, ¡°Butst night I did not bully you enough.¡± Hazel blushed immediately and elbowed him, ¡°Piss off you horny pig.¡± ¡°I heard that Sally is pregnant,¡± ine said. ¡°Really? Haha, that¡¯s great. Once her child is born, we should make a marriage pact for our babies.¡± Hazel eagerly suggested. Lucas agreed, ¡°I¡¯m being oppressed by Emmett for so many years. Now I can let my kid get back at him for me. It¡¯ll be great if my boy can marry Emmett¡¯s daughter. I¡¯ll look forward to her serving me tea.¡± ¡°Oh? Is someone eyeing on my precious daughter?¡± Emmett stride over immediately. After bing a father, he no longer was that reserved. Chapter 544: Happy days Chapter 544: Happy days ¡°Emmett, shall we join as a family through marriage?¡± Hazel said excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to get my daughter¡¯s hand in marriage. If he can ovee the seventy-two regtions of the ZH n, I¡¯ll dly give him my blessings.¡± Emmett looked lovingly at his precious princess who was sound asleep. Although he looked indifferent, everyone could tell from his tone that he could not bear to give up his princess. Could anyone ever clear the seventy-two regtions unscathed? Hazel started to worry and hoped that her little prince would not fall for Emmett¡¯s daughter. The few of them were discussing and then Sally arrived. ¡°Sally! Sally! You¡¯re finally here. We¡¯ve waited for you for a long time.¡± ine quickly grabbed her hand. ¡°Wow, Mr. Smith had bought another house. This can bepared to the White House! The ce is beautiful. No wonder you are holding your baby shower at home. Your home is even more luxurious than the hotel!¡± Sally was led in by a servant and remarked as she approached. The house was huge and one could easily get lost in it. ¡°He loves to spend. All I did was toment that this house looks magnificent and he bought it without telling me. I couldn¡¯t even stop the purchase.¡± ine pouted as she said. She wanted to be a dutiful wife but Bad-bear Smith loved to spend. Now she did not even dare toment that she liked anything or he would buy it for her. ¡°So what? Your Mr. Smith is loaded. Oh, this little princess is so cute. Mr. Smith¡¯s genes are great. Cutey, good thing you don¡¯t look like your mother.¡± Sally walked to the cot and gently stroked the baby¡¯s cheeks. They were so soft, smooth, and tender. ¡­ ine became sullen and pondered why they all said that. Why should her child not resemble her? Emmett noticed her change in expression and quicklyforted her, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t listen to them. Our daughter¡¯s eyes look very much like you. Look, they¡¯re so round and cute.¡± ine felt much better and replied, ¡°Not only her eyes but her nose as well. Look, it''s so well defined.¡± Emmett quickly added, ¡°She¡¯s our daughter and definitely has both our features.¡± Hazel sized up Sally and said, ¡°Sally, your baby belly isrge for a three-month pregnancy. Could you be having twins? Do you know if it''s a boy or girl?¡± ¡°No, I have not checked. I feel that it''s better to take things as theye. We¡¯ll have a surprise during childbirth.¡± Sally stroked her belly and her face had the radiance of motherhood. ine and Hazel both well understood how Sally felt as they also felt that way once. They also did not want to find out the sex of the baby but they were pressurized by their husbands to check. That kind of muted the surprise during childbirth but they rejoiced at the start of a new life. ¡°ine, isn¡¯t your sistering today? Why isn¡¯t she here yet?¡± Sally looked around and asked. ¡°That gal is now a movie star and a celebrity. She¡¯s always busy. I had to ask her several times before she could confirm.¡± ine pursed her lips in frustration. However, she felt that Ellie had matured considerably after being married to Kayden. ine no longer had to worry about her. Sally held ine¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll need to have her autograph to show off when shees. Do you know how popr Ellie is? I see her on the television every day. It¡¯s either advertisements or television series or movies. She¡¯s hot!¡± Speak of the devil, Ellie walked in. ¡°Hey sis, I¡¯m back!¡± Ellie was wearing thetest Chanel collection with arge pair of sunsses. She was very fashionable. Kayden wore a ck business suit with a blue necktie. They looked fabulous together. ¡°Girl, why are you sote?¡± ine grumbled. Ellie was equally upset and exined, ¡°The flight was dyed. Where¡¯s my niece, let me have a look.¡± ¡°She¡¯s asleep.¡± ine pointed to the baby. Ellie walked over joyfully and said, ¡°Oh, she¡¯s so cute. She doesn¡¯t look like you at all!¡± Emmett¡¯s heart sank and quickly nced at his wife. True enough, her face turned gloomy. ine gave up. It did not matter if the baby did not resemble her so long as she¡¯s cute. She felt proud regardless. ¡°Kayden, shall we have a baby?¡± Ellie said as she looked at the cute and lovely baby. Kayden always loved kids and immediately replied, ¡°Do you have the time? You¡¯ll have to check your movie schedule.¡± ¡°What schedule? They¡¯ll schedule around our baby.¡± Ellie said. ine was stunned. Was this her sister? Was this her sister who used to speak before careful consideration? In the past, she would definitely say that the baby was less important than her career or body. Kayden grinned happily as he always longed for a cute baby with Ellie so that he could secure his ce in this marriage. ¡°Ellie, I heard that you know Nico very well. Can you get his autograph for me?¡± Sally asked. ¡°Nico? No problem. How many do you want? I¡¯ll let him deliver them personally to you.¡± Ellie said. Sally was stunned that Ellie seemed to regard Nico, who was an international celebrity, as an assistant. Emmett walked over to Kayden and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation in Italy. Have you settled it?¡± ¡°Yes, but there are a few who are disgruntled and want to rise. They are all in their death throes and will not harm.¡± Kayden calmly said. Emmett nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll leave them to you in the future. Once you¡¯ve established it, we¡¯ll endeavour to bring ZH n and the Mafia together to form a big organization.¡± Kayden was motivated by this and said, ¡°Leave these to me. I¡¯m all pumped up.¡± After the death of Juliana, the Mafia had splintered and if it was not for Emmett who took over decisively, the once renowned Mafia of Europe would disappear into the history books. ¡°Oh yes, where¡¯s Jasper?¡± Emmett asked as he did not see Jasper the entire night. Sally said casually, ¡°Oh, he went to get some sanitary napkins for me.¡± Emmett was speechless. ine and Hazel exchanged looks in surprise. When did that scheming Jasper be so virtuous? ine could not help herself and said, ¡°Scheming Jasper went to buy sanitary napkins for you?¡± Hazelughed cheekily, ¡°Quick, out with it, what did you do to make him so obedient?¡± Sally pouted and replied, ¡°I have never forced him to do anything. He willingly does these.¡± Emmettughed and said softly to ine, ¡°I bought them for you too. Why didn¡¯t you praise me?¡± ine rolled her eyes, ¡°That was only once. I didn¡¯t even know about it. Have you no shame for bringing it up?¡± ¡°Sis, I¡¯m starving. When can we start the feast?¡± Ellie had enough of carrying the baby and handed the baby to Kayden. She then walked towards the dining hall to look for food. ¡°It¡¯s ready, we were all waiting for you. Let¡¯s go.¡± ine quickly said. At this moment, Emmett¡¯s cellphone rang. It was Jasper. ¡°Hello¡­ yes, what?... He¡¯s here? Are you mistaken? It¡¯s really him?¡± Emmett¡¯s expression changed and his tone betrayed his excitement and joy. ¡°Emmett, who¡¯s here?¡± ine asked. ¡°It¡¯s Oliver, Oliver¡¯s back!¡± Emmett happily walked out to receive him. ¡°That chap is finally back. He had disappeared for so many years, I thought that he¡­¡± Lucas was excited as well and followed behind Emmett. ¡°Emmett, wait up, I want to go too.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ine was stunned and then came to her senses. She then started to cry, ¡°Oliver is finally back. I thought that he would nevere to see me again.¡± ¡°Why are you crying? This is a happy asion. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s all go to receive him.¡± Sally said. ¡­ ine quickly dried her tears and smiled at Sally and Hazel, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go receive them.¡± ¡°What happened to them?¡± Ellie asked Kayden as she did not understand why they were so emotional. Kayden had seen Emmett, ine and Oliver go through so much. He totally understood ine¡¯s feelings. Time really flew and now everyone¡¯s married and started to have their children. Kayden had also found his soulmate. Now that Oliver is back the four musketeers were finally back together. ine, Sally, and Hazel already put on their shoes and were about to go out when they heard a burst of familiarughter. ¡°Look who¡¯s back!¡± Jasper announced. ¡°Mandy?¡± ine yelled joyfully and said, ¡°Mandy! It¡¯s really you! You¡¯re fine now, that¡¯s great!¡± ine ran over to hug the ever-beautiful Mandy. Mandy smiled gracefully. The once haphazard little girl was now a beautiful mother. She really felt amazing that time erased all the resentments and brought back something new. ¡°ine, congrattions on having twins,¡± Manda said tenderly. ¡°Mandy, howe you¡¯re here today?¡± ine sobbed happily. She came back safely all thanks to Mandy who saved her at all costs. Although ine was angry that Mandy had lied to her, all was forgiven when she thought of what Mandy had to go through. ¡°I came with Oliver.¡± Mandy looked lovingly at Oliver and her eyes sparkled. ¡°Both of you?¡± ine was remarked in surprise, ¡°You are together?¡± ¡°I intend to marry Mandy next month.¡± A deep voice said. The man walked over slowly and that handsome face showed no signs of ageing. Oliver still looked the same as before. He did not look yful like before. Instead, he was oozing a manly vibe. ine suddenly felt like she was having a d¨¦j¨¤ vu. All the memories came flooding back. ¡°ine, it¡¯s been a while.¡± His voice was familiar but his tone was soft and matured. ine almost could not recognize the once reserved Oliver. ¡°Oliver, how have you been?¡± ine was fighting back her tears as Emmett walked over to her. He held her waist with one arm and gently wiped her tears. ¡°What¡¯s there to cry? It¡¯s a happy day.¡± Emmett said. ine sniffed and said, ¡°I¡¯m so touched.¡± ¡°Hey, are we eating? I¡¯m famished!¡± Ellie said directly as she could not stand their outpouring of emotions. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s all eat. Oliver, Jasper, Lucas, and Kayden, today we five pals must drink to our hearts¡¯ content!¡± Emmett never felt better. Now his family wasplete with his wife, daughter, and son. Additionally, all his pals were back with him. He could not ask for anything more and truly felt that he was the happiest man around. ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll drink all night!¡± The few pals yelled in unison happily. The women exchanged looks and chuckled. The two kids started to babble in baby talk and everyone roared in blissfulughter. [Ending] Do you remember the married couple Timothy Wheeler and Rylee Carroll who attended Emmett and ine¡¯s wedding? The following is their story! Chapter 545: Off Topic Chapter 545: Off Topic ¡°I¡¯m a virgin! If you want to take my virginity, I want a fee of one million dors! Stop! I¡¯m not finished. I want someone who knows what he¡¯s doing, handsome and well built. Is there anyone like that?¡± A young girl with heavy makeup yelled and threw the biggest nightclub into silence. The girl looked around seventeen with a porcinplexion. She had a baby face. Her hair was down and had fake eyshes on. She wanted to cover some of her facial features. After a moment of silence, someughter emerged from a dark corner. ¡°Oh¡­ so there isn¡¯t someone worthy?¡± The girl pouted. Huff and puff! A man stood up angrily and yelled, ¡°Damn it! Whose cunt is that expensive? Is it encrusted with diamonds? God damn, do you think that you¡¯re Marilyn Monroe? Fuck.¡± Then, several men in the nightclub started tough and yelled, ¡°Yeah, does she think that her cunt is golden?¡± ¡°I can get a woman for two hundred bucks and fuck all I want!¡± ¡°Who the hell does she think she is?¡± The entire nightclub became rowdy. The girl looked around, bit her lip, and became furious. She thought, ¡®Damn it, is it so difficult to lose my virginity? Was one million dors too much? How could she cheapen herself?¡¯ Just as she was about to leave, a voice spoke out from the corner. The voice was prated through the ruckus, ¡°Hundred fifty grand? Okay! I¡¯ll take you!¡± Hiss! Suddenly the nightclub quietened down. They all looked in the direction of the voice but they could not see the man. Instead, they saw the seven or eight bodyguards who were surrounding the man. Suddenly, everyone became worried. The girl looked over curiously, pouted, and said after a pause, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not just about the money. I¡¯ve other conditions. If you don¡¯t fit those terms¡­¡± Then the voice interrupted her, ¡°Must be handsome, strong, and good at fucking?¡± A man slowly stood up and everyone gasped. Gosh! How tall was he? Six foot four? His well-fitted ck shirt revealed his muscr body. His shoulders were broad and had well-defined muscles. He was clearly strong like a beast! ¡°Woah!¡± The girl was stunned. She looked and pondered if he would crush her if heid on top of her. Then she thought if his penis could be so long that she would be skewered by him! The girl shuddered and then started to stammer as she tried to look for an excuse, ¡°You, you are not handsome enough, I can¡¯t see your face¡­ you¡¯re covered by the hat and sunsses.¡± She had already decided to reject him even if he removed his hat and sunsses. He was so tall and strong. She did not want such a beast to take her virginity. What if she could not handle his ferocity? Then, the man grinned and then said, ¡°Armand, give her a check for hundred fifty grand. Bring her to my roomter.¡± ¡­ After saying these, the man turned and swaggered out. ¡°Hey, hey! I don¡¯t want your money! I¡¯ve not agreed, we don¡¯t have a deal! I, I don¡¯t want you to take my virginity! You, you are not handsome enough¡­¡± The girl started to panic. Even the back of the man looked so strong. Regardless of how near or far from him, anyone would feel oppressed. The man known as Armand walked over to her and looked at her in disgust. He then said sarcastically, ¡°You don¡¯t seem special in any way¡­ what did he see in you¡­ underdeveloped twig¡­¡± What?! This man actually called her a twig?! The girl became furious, ¡°You! How can you say this? Who are you calling a twig? Who¡¯s underdeveloped? I am curvy where I should be!¡± The girl showed her bosoms and disyed her cleavage. Armand rolled his eyes, ¡°Okay, show them to him. You don¡¯t have to disy your boobs to us. Spare us!¡± The girl stomped and ced her hands on her hips, ¡°Am I a fool to show them to you for free?¡± Before she finished saying, Armand waved his hand and two men came and grabbed her arms. The girl was startled and yelled, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Let me go! Let me go!¡± Armand looked at the girl nonchntly, ¡°Here¡¯s a check for one fifty grand! Keep it. My boss is not someone to be trifled with. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°What? Your boss? I, I don¡¯t want your money! I did not agree to sleep with that man! He¡¯s not handsome enough! Release me! Let me go!¡± Armand nced at her with pity and said, ¡°Girl, you should not have challenged my boss. Now everything¡¯s toote!¡± ¡°Late? Late? How so? I did not agree! I disagree! I don¡¯t want! No!¡± The girl kept screaming as the men brought her out. The nightclub was eerily quiet after they left. Then someone softly remarked, ¡°Looks like that man is powerful¡­¡± ¡­ The girl was brought to the presidential suite. Sheforted herself, ¡®No worries, I¡¯ll just exin to him. I won¡¯t take the money and there is no deal.¡¯ The man faced away from her as he smoked. He calmly instructed, ¡°Get someone to clean her up. Especially¡­ that heavily makeup face.¡± ¡°What heavy makeup? My face is not dirty¡­ no no. Mister, I did not agree to that transaction to take my virginity. I don¡¯t want your money. I want to leave. Okay? I¡¯ll leave now, good night¡­¡± Before she could finish, someone shoved her into a huge bathroom. Then, two strong middle-aged women carried her and ced her into the bathtub. ¡­ Suds flew and water sshed¡­ ¡°Ladies,dies¡­ oh my lovelydies¡­ I have something to say¡­ I really need to say something¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Ouch! My hair¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pull my eyshes¡­¡± ¡°Gentle, be gentle,dies, please¡­¡± Damn it. She¡¯s not a vagabond. How dirty could she be when she showered daily? Must they scrub her so vigorously? She was thoroughly cleaned and then wrapped in a clean towel and brought to a huge bed. Now she became fearful. Indeed, she wanted to sell her virginity due to a moment¡¯s folly. However, now she was ovee with fear by that towering man! She was just eighteen and na?ve¡­ she was still a child¡­ ¡°Why do you want to lose your virginity?¡± The man asked as he elegantly sipped the wine. He was still facing away from her. His voice was filled with authority and strength. She shuddered and replied, ¡°None of your business! Hey, I already said that I do not ept being deflowered by you. No deal, do you understand?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± The manughed but did not turn around. He then said, ¡°Do you think that you can escape after provoking me?¡± The girl was speechless¡­ What did he mean? Was he going to rape her? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t do this¡­ There were so many witnesses. I did not agree¡­ you cannot force me¡­ I do not want your money¡­¡± ¡°Nobody can disobey me! No one!¡± The man interrupted her and turned around. She was stunned. He¡­ he was wearing a ck mask! Even his eyes and nose were covered! She could only see his thin and well-defined lips! ¡°You! Why are you wearing that mask?¡± She yelled. Was he disfigured? Was he ugly? Or¡­ was he a wanted criminal? A criminal who was wanted everywhere? All sorts of strange imaginations flooded her mind. ¡°Ah¡­ how interesting that you are still bothered by those.¡± The man scoffed and walked closer to her. He only had a towel loosely attached around his waist. It looked like it could fall off at any moment. As he walked, his muscles tensed and twitched, showing how muscr he was. His six-pack was well defined and he looked so sexy and strong. ¡°Hey, don¡¯te any closer!¡± She was terrified although he was undoubtedly sexy. She was ready to attack him! She was not someone who would simply ept her death. ¡°Are you clean?¡± He disregarded her warnings and continued to approach her. ¡°I said, don¡¯te any nearer!¡± The girl red with her eyes wide open. Chapter 546: Warm-Up Before the Meal Chapter 546: Warm-Up Before the Meal Damn it, her barely naked body was only wrapped in a towel. There was nothing else covering her flesh, and her movements were restricted. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°From how you are looking now, you look better than before.¡± He continued to tease her. ¡°I have told you, stoping close to me!¡± ¡­ Suddenly, sheunched into action and scooped up a huge vase from behind her to hurl at that man. The important thing here was that she was aiming for his temples. Since she was going to do it, she needed to damage him where it hurt the most. She couldn¡¯t be med for being ruthless, it all began when he was too selfish and self-assertive. The huge vase flew across the air. She was about to shut her eyes and waited for the sound of the vase connecting on that bastard¡¯s head. With a loud bang, never did she expect that the man was able to catch the vase with ease as if performing a magic trick. He frowned slightly andmented, ¡°You¡¯re destroying priceless things here. This vase is a relic from the Ming dynasty.¡± She was so shocked that her mouth was wide open. How could this be? She made sure to use a lot of force! Her strength was huge, and the speed of the vase flying was high too. How could he catch it with just one hand? And it seemed that it was too easy for him. She rubbed her eyes in disbelief, and without putting in any more thought, she began tounch her second attack. She got off the bed in a sh and grabbed something to hurl at that man. She didn¡¯t expect that she would get her hands on a long rifle! What the! He was secretly stashing away some military weapons! If she were to report him, jail-time would be impending for him! ¡°Don¡¯te here! Tell someone to send me my clothes!¡± She raised the rifle and aimed the muzzle at the man. Only then did she realize that everything that she had thrown at him was ced neatly and orderly on the table by that man. It was obvious that he was able to catch everything that she had thrown without breaking a sweat. ¡°There¡¯s live bullets in there. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you will hurt yourself?¡± The man seemed unconcerned as hementedzily. She bit her lips and cursed silently: Damn it, I don¡¯t know how to use a gun¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t you daree any closer to me! I will shoot you and kill you! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try your luck!¡± She leaned against the wall and cried out with heavy breathing. ¡°That¡¯s fine. You can pull the trigger. I am curious to see your skills in handling a gun. Go ahead.¡± The man smiled dismissively and his face which was wearing a mask looked dominant and mighty. She was at a loss for a moment. Then, she gritted her teeth and said vehemently, ¡°You¡¯re the one forcing my hand here!¡± The man slowly approached her. Just when it was only three meters separating them and she was at the brink of breaking down, she pulled the trigger while screaming. With a consecutive loud shooting sound, several bullets sprayed out from the muzzle¡­ The recoil of the rifle was massive, and if she wasn¡¯t lying against a wall, she would have been blown to the floor. The moment the gun sounded, the man shifted his body with an unbelievable speed to dodge the spray of bullets, and with a blinding speed, he was already by the girl¡¯s side. He grabbed the muzzle with one hand and with some force exerted on it, the long muzzle was bent into a U-shape by him! ¡°Ah! You!¡± You¡¯re not a human! You¡¯re a ghost! She waspletely shocked out of her wits. Bang! The door flung open, and Armand was raising a gun at the door. He asked anxiously, ¡°Timothy, are you alright?¡± At that moment, the towel which was covering the girl¡¯s chest loosened. The man was fast on his hands as he grabbed the towel with one hand and hugged the girl with his other hand. He also snatched away the bent rifle and tossed it to the floor. He then said indifferently, ¡°You can dismiss yourself now. We are just at the height of our fun.¡± Armand was startled for a moment before lowering his head and taking a leave. He closed the door. ¡°You¡­¡± She didn¡¯t even know what to say at this point. With a sudden movement, he pressed her onto the bed, and an evil smile yed around his lips, ¡°You little girl, you have invoked my lust.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t force me!¡± She screamed. The man curled up his lips as if he had heard a joke, ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± ¡­ His slim and long fingers lightly descended on her face. He was caressing her cheeks. As if mild electricity had passed by, she felt her body jolted in shock. Damn it, why did this man look like he was toying with a pet dog? Could it be that he was seeing her like a dog? Her two tiny arms were pushing against his shoulders in an attempt to prevent him from pressing himself on her. Her red lips were calling out warily, ¡°Hey! It¡¯s ungentlemanly of you to bully a girl! You¡¯re not a real man! If you are that amazing, you should attract me with your charisma!¡± ¡°Hmm, in my opinion, being able to tame a wild cat is even more amazing. You little brat.¡± With a sudden flicker, her towel disappeared out of sight as he pulled it away and threw it randomly. ¡°Hey! You sick bastard! You barbarian!¡± She suddenly lost her tenacity, since, after all, she was only eighteen, and she was not all that in the know about these kinds of things between a man and a woman. She was faced with a male creature without anything to hide behind. Every part of her was exposed¡­ She hastily tried to cover her chest, and upon hearing that man¡¯s whistle that indicated his admiration, she followed his line of sight and met his eyes. Damn it! He was looking at her private part with interest! With a loud pping sound, she moved her hand at the speed of light to where her private parts were. Her upper and lower body couldn¡¯t be covered at any one time, and as she tried to cover both by shifting her hand upwards and downwards, she was on the brink of losing herself. The man was chuckling evilly, ¡°You¡¯re practically screaming out loud that you¡¯re a virgin¡­ are you really one?¡± It was a suspicion on his part, and it was also a provocation towards her! She replied vehemently out of habit, ¡°It¡¯s as real as it gets!¡± After answering him, she realized to her shock that she was in such a precarious position where she was going to get gobbled up by this man any time soon. There was no point in arguing with him now. She should try to think of a way to get out of here! She nced at this man¡¯s waist and saw a towel wrapped around it. She wasn¡¯t afraid, and she could guess where his important part was. After taking in a deep breath, she used all of her strength and kicked up her knees! She was going to destroy his private parts! Who was he to force himself onto her? With a loud p, that man had grabbed her swiftly advancing knee without her realizing, and his other hand was supporting his weight on the bed. There was a sh of surprise in his eyes, ¡°Oh? You little brat, you learned taekwondo before?¡± The girl¡¯s attack fell through, and a faint disappointment rose in her heart. Without dwelling on this too much, sheunched her attack again! Her fist went towards the man¡¯s face, and she had already thought of what to follow through too. If he dodged her fist by moving his body sideways, she would thensh out with her leg at his private parts again! ¡°I am a master at taekwondo!¡± Actually, she only learned a few moves before which only scraped the surface of this martial art. She was just too impatient to go through the training. ¡°Is that so? This makes it even more interesting¡­¡± The man saidzily and with a tilt of his face, he was able to dodge the girl¡¯s attack with ease, and after that, he used his knees to lock the girl¡¯s legs into ce on the bed so that she couldn¡¯t move anymore. He then grabbed her two hands and locked them in a position above her head. She was pinned in ce! His muscr chest was now rubbing against her tender and soft breasts. ¡°You bastard! Let go of me!¡± She suddenly felt the first wave of fear. Her so-called attack was nothing in his eyes. Every one of her moves was repelled by him easily. Was she that useless, or was he too strong? ¡°Brat, are you done with the warm-up before our meal?¡± ¡­ Warm-up before the meal? What was he talking about? She froze for a second beforeing to understand what he meant by a ¡°meal¡±. The next second, her face was flushed with bright red. ¡°If you dare toy your fingers on me, if you dare to force me, you just wait, I will resent you for my whole life! I, Rylee Carroll, sweat on my name!¡± ¡°Rylee? Is that your name?¡± ¡°As long as I can still breathe, I will get my revenge on you no matter what!¡± ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡± His lips closed in on her cheeks, and a warm air appeared near her face. He wasn¡¯t kissing her, he was just lying very close to her, and his breath was sweeping at her, ¡°You¡¯re going to hate me your whole life¡­ that sounds like a great idea too.¡± ¡°Ah, your hand!¡± Where was his hand touching her¡­ She bit her lips hard, and her whole body was now shing a reddish colour. She was even trembling slightly. His hand¡­ was stroking her skin lightly. The towel that was on him fell too¡­ ¡­ A year ago. Rylee had a backpack on her back as she made her way into the ward with an incredulous expression. Her footsteps were light as a feather. ¡°Mum¡­ My mum¡­¡± Rylee¡¯s eyes widened and a few beads of tears had broken free of her eyes. A piece of white fabric was covering a frail body. Her mother had passed away at a very young age, and once upon a time, she was at the peak of her life. ¡°Rylee, your mother has gone to heaven. She is at peace when she was going there¡­ Rylee¡­¡± Rylee¡¯s father, Brook Carroll, was sobbing with his eyes reddened. He was patting Rylee¡¯s shoulders with his huge hands. From what he was seeing at that time, Rylee was a really thin and fragile child. At most, she was one hundred and sixty meters tall, and her figure was frail too. Her shoulders were shuddering uncontrobly. ¡°No!¡± Rylee cried out exasperatedly, ¡°No! My mother won¡¯t be gone just like that! She is going to apany me! How can she abandon me and go by herself? How could she do that? She won¡¯t leave me alone! Mummy! Mum! I beg you, please wake up now. I promise you that I will be a good girl and I will never make you angry again. I promise you to do that. Mum, I beg you to wake up, I beg you¡­ Please be by my side¡­ Mum¡­¡± Rylee broke free from her father and sprawled onto the bed. She was crying her guts out. Brook was standing a meter away, and he was wiping away his tears. ¡°My daughter, let your mum be in peace. She¡¯s very tired, and from now on, I will take care of you. From now on, you will follow me to live in the Carrolls'' Manor.¡± The Carrolls'' Manor? Rylee let out a cold snicker. That so-called manor belonging to the Carroll family was not a ce that an illegitimate daughter with impure blood like her could set foot on. Some time ago, her mother used to dream of entering the Carroll family with an official title. She used to dream of being part of the Carroll family by holding Rylee¡¯s hand¡­ However, it was nothing but a dream! It was her mother¡¯s naive dream! This dream had stolen her mother¡¯s eighteen years of her best life on earth! She had been waiting for eighteen years, and she had been weeping by herself for that amount of time. In the end, she couldn¡¯t wait until the moment her father would marry her! Now¡­ Her mother was gone, and her father suggested bringing her to the Carrolls'' Manor? ¡°It¡¯s still early, you know.¡± Rylee suddenly blurted out these words. ¡°What?¡± Brook couldn¡¯tprehend her. Chapter 547:The Daughter of a Bitch Chapter 547:The Daughter of a Bitch Rylee raised her head and stared wide-eyed at Brook and said with deliberation, ¡°What have you been doing earlier on? What have you been doing? When mummy was alive, why didn¡¯t you give her an official ce in the family? Why didn¡¯t you marry her? That¡¯s all my mother ever asked for, yet you couldn¡¯t make it happen for her. She is never going to rest in peace ever!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Brook opened his mouth, but no words came out of it. He could only let out a heavy sigh. ¡­ In the Carrolls¡¯ Manor¡­ In the huge living room illuminated by sunlight, the three young daughters of the Carroll family were staring at Rylee. Brook rubbed his hands and introduced Rylee to them, ¡°She is your sister, Rylee. From now on, Rylee is going to stay with us. We are going to be family. You guys can¡¯t bully her, do you hear me?¡± Rylee¡¯s face was as cold as ice, and in the huge living room, her gaze swept across the three daughters. They were the so-called young daughters and missus of a rich family. They were famous socialites in the high-ss circle. The second daughter, Andrea Carroll, mumbled softly, ¡°What? That daughter of that poor singer is going to live with us?¡± Brook shot a stern gaze at her, and Andrea immediately retracted her head. The eldest daughter, Caroline Carroll, secretly nudged her sister and said with a fake smile, ¡°That¡¯s great, daddy. We got it. We wee our sister into the family. Rylee is like a real sister to us.¡± Caroline¡¯s smile was very fabricated and awkward. Rylee was able to see through everything, and she said with her brows raised, ¡°You don¡¯t need to say it in such a way and make it sound like I am very pitiful. I don¡¯t need any of that! Although I am illegitimate, I am still the daughter of my father. I am reluctant to stay here too, but I don¡¯t have a choice. It¡¯s not my problem that this man here is my father.¡± Rylee announced all of that with a cool face before taking her backpack and disappeared onto the second floor arrogantly. The other daughters werepletely stunned by her. This damned brat¡­ Who did she think she was? Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She was a neer to their territory, yet she was acting all arrogant! Just you wait, Rylee! ¡°Dad¡­ look at Rylee¡­ How can she speak to us like that?¡± The third daughter, Daphne Carroll, hugged Brook¡¯s arm and shook it. She was trying to tter him. The second daughter, Andrea, immediately scolded, ¡°Hmph! That girl has no manners! As expected of a daughter of a bitch!¡± The eldest daughter immediately pinched her and said with a smile to Brook, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, daddy, Rylee is just too young. She grew up alongside that kind of woman, so it is no wonder that she would turn into a bad apple even if she¡¯s kind at her core. Don¡¯t worry, daddy, we will teach her well and turn her into a golden daughter of the Carroll family who knows her ways in life.¡± Brook finally let out a sigh as he nodded, ¡°Rylee is just too pitiful. Her mother has just passed away, so you sisters need to look after her more.¡± Andrea was still fuming, ¡°This is not fair. Why do we need to take care of her? Who does she think she is?¡± ¡°Andrea! How can you say that!¡± Brook red at her. Andrea immediately blew up her cheeks and turned her face away with dissatisfaction. She was still fuming. Caroline immediately said with a smile, ¡°Daddy, you don¡¯t have anything to worry about. We will do our best to help Rylee. Rylee is our sister too.¡± ¡°s, my eldest daughter is the one who¡¯s the most understanding out of you guys.¡± Brook stroked her eldest daughter¡¯s hair but he didn¡¯t notice the cold and evil expression hidden under her facade. ¡­ It was two in the morning. Rylee had got up to go to the toilet for the sixth time. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s so painful. I feel like dying¡­¡± Rylee was moaning softly as she helped herself to the toilet by clinging to the walls. What was wrong with her today? Her digestion was always good, and she rarely had any diseases since young. Why did she have such serious diarrhoea the first day she arrived at the Carrolls'' Manor? From the looks of things, she was going to die because of this pain. No way, she couldn¡¯t just hold on like this forever. She had to find some painkillers or medicine to stop herself from the pain of this diarrhoea. Rylee¡¯s face was swamped with cold sweat as she got out of her room by clinging to the walls. However, when she passed by the room of the eldest daughter, she heard people talking through the crack in the door. ¡°Big sis, I really thought that you are going to see that bastard¡¯s child as a real sister.¡± The second daughter, Andrea, was talking through some food in her mouth. ¡°Are you stupid? Even if you are that reckless, you should at least hide it from dad first. Do you think our big sis will see that bitch¡¯s child as her sister? It would be the biggest joke in the world if that¡¯s the case! Am I right, big sis?¡± Caroline revealed a cold smile as she said, ¡°There will only be three daughters in the Carroll family. Only three! Who does Rylee think she is? With her roots, with her background and her bloodline, she still dreams of being a daughter of the Carroll family? She¡¯s not worthy at all!¡± Andrea asked with doubt, ¡°Then, big sis, if daddy found out that Rylee has died in the toilet, would he be suspicious of us?¡± The third daughter was visibly shaken by this as she added in fear, ¡°That¡¯s right, big sis, what if daddy called the police? If the police started their investigation, would the strongxative that we have added to Rylee¡¯s milk get found out?¡± Caroline smiled disdainfully and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about it. That milk with thexative has been carried out of the room by Edith. I have thrown it into theke, let alone the police, even the dogs wouldn¡¯t get a sniff of it!¡± Then, she broke intoughter. Andreaughed happily too, ¡°You¡¯re the best ever, big sis! That Rylee wouldn¡¯t know what hit her when she is finally gone!¡± Daphne joined theughter too, ¡°By the time the funeral starts, we need to add some pepper into our eyes so that we can look sad. We would look like we are saddened by our sister¡¯s sudden passing.¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s a great idea! Your idea is not bad, and daddy would think that we are very sad without a doubt.¡± She continued tough. Rylee¡¯s weak body began to shake uncontrobly as she stood by the door. She bit her lips hard and red at the three siblings in the room with hatred. Those three! Those three who carried the name of the Carroll family! Was Rylee just na?ve enough to think that she would potentially be family to them? Was she naive to think that she would finally have sisters? Just you wait! By the time Joseph Hans received Rylee¡¯s call and arrived at the scene, Rylee had already fainted. Brook rubbed his tired eyes and saw Joseph and a few medical personnel rushing and running around as they carried Rylee who was deathly pale on a stretcher. The three sisters of the Carroll family had a cold expression on their faces as they red at Joseph without saying anything. This damned, Joseph, who was the heir to the Hans Group. Who asked him toe and spoil the broth here? If it were not for Joseph, Rylee that despicable bitch would have passed on to theherworld! Damn it! ¡­ Joseph had his back turned towards them, but he suddenly turned around and shot a death re at the three sisters. He said with venom, ¡°If something were to happen to Rylee, you guys will have to wait for the repercussions! I will never let you go! Hmph!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, you bastard, do you think that you can just threaten us while you are good-looking? How is that any way to say something?¡± The second daughter, Andrea, refuted while stammering. In fact, she had a crush onJoseph, but too bad, Joseph would never see her. Daphne stared atJoseph with a dark face as he made his way downstairs, and then she mumbled to herself viciously, ¡°Why is this Joseph a friend of that bitch, Rylee? Damn it!¡± ¡­ In the schoolpound, on the grassy ground, Rylee was sitting on it with an empty expression. Although she didn¡¯t dress up in any way and although she was wearing casually, she was still beautiful and blinding. Numerous of her male ssmates passed by her and they couldn¡¯t help but get attracted by Rylee¡¯s beauty. Although she was only in her first year, she was already the campus belle who was known far and wide in the university. Her long hair cascaded on her shoulders carelessly and a few strands of hair were lying on her forehead, which concealed her expression. Everyone could only see her long, curly eyshes drooping. ¡°Hey, girl. Why are you looking so out of it here?¡± Joseph walked towards her nonchntly and nudged her head lightly. He then joined her on the ground. Rylee frowned and a sh of regret appeared on her pale face as she grumbled, ¡°Hey, you kid, how many times have I said it? Don¡¯t call me that. It¡¯s so cringing.¡± ¡°Then shall I call you brother?¡± Joseph lied on his arms and his long legs crossed up too. He was looking marvellous. Rylee didn¡¯t heed him as she continued to wallow in sorrow. Joseph finally sensed that there was something off with Rylee, so he nudged her with his arm and studied her delicate face, ¡°Hey, have you gathered enough money to repair your mum¡¯s grave? If you can¡¯t find any ways, I will sell off my brand new car.¡± Upon hearing the word ¡°sell¡±, Rylee couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Sell? That¡¯s right, she was only able to get by nowadays by selling something. It was just that she was selling¡­ Rylee smiled pitifully, ¡°You can¡¯t do that, my brother. That car is a present from your grandfather. What would happen afterwards if you really sold it? The repair money¡­ I have¡­ gathered the full amount.¡± ¡°Really? Your father finally agrees to lend you a million dors?¡± Joseph looked at Rylee with surprise, but he couldn¡¯t sense any kind of happiness from her face at all. This brat¡­ There was something wrong with her today. What was happening? ¡°Him? Hmph? Do you think he¡¯s that kind? He¡¯s just a vile businessman!¡± When Rylee brought up her father, a resentful and disdainful expression appeared on her face. ¡°Isn¡¯t he the one who lends you money? Or else, how do you get that one million?¡± Joseph perked up his brows. He had a feeling that something was off with Rylee today. What was going on behind the sense? Rylee had always been optimistic and cheerful, and she was always the joker. ¡°Since when did you be so talkative? You¡¯re like an aunty now.¡± Rylee curled up her lips to conceal her real emotion to fake a smile. She put her pale, tender arms around Joseph¡¯s shoulders and said with a mighty air, ¡°It¡¯s just a million dors. It¡¯s not really a huge amount. My mother has this amount of money in her savings.¡± Chapter 548: Men Are Always Perverted Chapter 548: Men Are Always Perverted In fact, her mother didn¡¯t have any so-called savings at all. She was a very thrifty and honest woman and after being by Brook¡¯s side for so many years, it turned out that she had saved up nothing at all. She didn¡¯t even have any presentable jewellery. Every time she thought of that, Rylee would feel a stabbing pain in her heart! The reason her mother had ended up that way was that she believed in pure love! She had loved Brook with all of her beings! From the start to the end, she had nothing but love towards that evil businessman! She didn¡¯t care if she had an illegitimate daughter, and she didn¡¯t care if she was branded a bitch by her neighbours. She would work tirelessly so that she could protect her true, pure love! Her mother was really foolish for loving a man who was so heartless and emotionless. Rylee stared at the azure sky with a tinge of sorrow in her heart. She sniffed loudly. Joseph took her words at face value as he let out a nonchnt chuckle, ¡°I see, so that¡¯s the reason. I told you before, how could your mother end up without any savings? Hmm? Then how did you not realize that before this? Why did you try to borrow money from me?¡± Although Joseph was someone a little oblivious, he still found it strange that she initially wanted to borrow money from him. Rylee pouted and nced at Joseph¡¯s clear eyes. She said with ease, ¡°Oh, at that time I was too consumed with sadness that I have forgotten to check my mother¡¯s safe. It¡¯s just that.¡± ¡°Oh, luckily then. You can buy a brand new grave for your mother, and then you have enough to renovate it too.¡± Joseph said this cheerfully, and his face was a picture of innocence. ¡°Yes.¡± Rylee nodded. Rylee suddenly thought of a problem as she began uncertainly, ¡°About this¡­Joseph, listen to me¡­ I¡¯m talking about that¡­ that¡­¡± Joseph was still shaking his legs as he admired the sky. He waspletely rxed, ¡°Hey, what are you trying to say? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s so babbling on now! What are you saying?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about¡­¡± Rylee scratched her head, looking like she was in deep trouble. She was shy to broach this topic. ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°It¡¯s that¡­ I want to ask about you¡­ you and your girlfriend¡­ You used to have that sort of rtionship with¡­¡± ¡°What? What rtionship are you talking about?¡± Joseph¡¯s eyes were wide as he stared at Rylee. Was he seeing things? Why did he sense that this brat was mustering some courage to say something while her face was blushing? ¡°Hey, you know what I¡¯m talking about!¡± ¡°With how you are enunciating your words, how can I know what you are trying to tell me? I really don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s¡­. that physical rtionship I¡¯m talking about! Damn it! You are really clueless!¡± Rylee was able to force out those words with much difficulty, and her face was now as red as an apple. ¡°Oh? Since when are you that interested in a rtionship between man and woman? Do you have a guy you like now? Are you going to do it with him?¡± Joseph¡¯s eyes were sparkling. ¡°Who told you that I have a crush on some men? I just want to learn some things, no, wait, it¡¯s not about that either. I just want to investigate, no, wait it¡¯s not like that too. I am just asking, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°This is really suspicious, you know.¡± ¡°Are you going to answer me or not?¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. As your best friend, I have the responsibility to answer everything that you are curious about! Say it, what do you want to know?¡± ¡­ Rylee stared wide-eyed and asked after some deliberation, ¡°Let me ask you when you¡¯re doing it with a virgin, do you feel any guilt?¡± What? Joseph was caught off guard. He finally couldn¡¯t hold back anymore as heughed animatedly, ¡°You foolish brat, why would I have a sense of guilt? More like a sense of aplishment.¡± ¡°B¡ªbut, it¡¯s the girl¡¯s first time. She would hurt and bleed, but you won¡¯t even feel guilty and bad for her?¡± ¡°To hell with feeling guilty! All men long for a virgin, and when a girl gives it to him the first time, it¡¯s like an honour to the man. All the emotion that the man can feel is excitement when they are going at it. Why would he feel guilty? The man would only be excited, yes, he would be strangely excited!¡± As Joseph reminisced about his past, his eyes narrowed and emotion came to his face. He even licked his lips as he said that. Rylee was fuming ¡°Hmph, all men are perverted!¡± ¡°Oh? What did you say?¡± Joseph scratched his ears. ¡°Nothing! Move your face away from me as far as you can!¡± Rylee ppedJoseph across his beautiful face and pushed him away disdainfully. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, this is so not appropriate! Rylee! My face is so godly and handsome, yet you have the nerve to trample all over it! Don¡¯t you know that my face is my bragging rights? Is there any woman who is as violent as you? And you still call yourself a woman!¡± Rylee burst intoughter as she kicked him repeatedly, ¡°Get lost! I am not one of those mindless fans of yours, and I am already tired of your face. Get lost!¡± The pair of best friends bantered and messed around in a good mood. As for how others viewed this pair of besties, they were lovers who couldn¡¯t be separated from each other. The sses had ended. Rylee and Joseph both rode a mountain bike and wore their headphones. They chewed on some gums and was slowly walking on the road. Rylee pulled off Joseph¡¯s headphones and said, ¡°Joseph, want to grab some mixed rice tonight?¡± ¡°You are not nning to eat at home? Why are you eating that messy food out there?¡± Rylee pouted. In truth, whenever she thought of the Carrolls'' Manor, her so-called ¡°home¡±, she was really reluctant to return to that ce. It was torture to eat at the same table as the three siblings of the Carroll family. Rylee said with pity, ¡°I am just craving for something spicy¡­ Isn¡¯t it weird if I just eat alone? You have to keep mepany.¡± Before Joseph could answer, a call came and he picked it up, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me talking¡­ really? Asking me out? Tonight? Alright, babe, I will see you at that time! See youter!¡± Rylee rolled her eyes. Joseph shrugged and said, ¡°You heard it, I have a date tonight. Brat, you shouldn¡¯t eat outside every day. It¡¯s not very hygienic and healthy, do you hear me? Get back home soon! I wille with you on Saturday to choose a grave for your mum. Bye for now!¡± ¡°Hey! Joseph! You should drop dead! You only see pretty girls and you forget about your friend! I hate you so much!¡± Ryleeined while fuming but Joseph was already disappearing from her sight. When he was far away, he even waved merrily at her. ¡­ ¡°Joseph! You have abandoned your friend as long as you have a woman to keep youpany! You are a bad person! So bad!¡± Rylee continued toin as she rode on her bike helplessly. Where should she go now? The Carroll family home? She wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid eating dinner with the three sisters. For her, it was no different from getting tortured. ¡°How about¡­ I will eat some fried rice noodles?¡± Rylee asked herself. With her eating all alone at the food stall, she would appear lonely and weird. ¡­ ¡°Timothy, your car really stands out. It¡¯s especially thrilling when you elerate! How about lending it to me for a few days?¡± Keh was driving recklessly as he said noisily. Timothy Wheeler, who was sitting beside him shed an impatient expression at him, ¡°Why are you driving so fast? We are not on a highway.¡± ¡°Timothy, isn¡¯t Armand opening a way for us in front? It would be a waste if we don¡¯t drive this beauty fast! This is a Bugatti! It¡¯s different from my Lamborghini!¡± ¡°Look in front of you! You¡¯re so noisy!¡± Timothy rubbed his brows helplessly. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve tossed me around like I am a sack of something. With the way you tossed me around, I thought my body was falling apart! I thought I am going to be incapacitated. Is it so wrong to vent my frustrations on your new car? Tell me, Timothy, your body is made of steel, and you wouldn¡¯t have any problem if you were to fight with one hundred of those special forces. You shouldn¡¯t be all too worked up when you¡¯re just practising with your brothers, you know? Can¡¯t you just go through the motions? Armand and I thought that we are on our way to see God himself! You are too ruthless, Timothy!¡± AS expected, Keh Keith was getting very good atining and babbling nonsense. He could ramble on without stopping for an hour. ¡°I have just used a hundredth of my strength, so you have only your mediocrity to me. You don¡¯t even pose a threat.¡± ¡°Damn it! Are you saying that our attacks tickle? With my strength, I can fend off a dozen people, you know. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re a monster, and I am still a normal human being. I am not like you, you crazy Ultraman.¡± Timothy shook her head helplessly, but suddenly he shouted, ¡°Focus on the road! There¡¯s an olddy in the front!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Keh also discovered a very slow olddy in front, and he cried out while stomping the brakes. However, the car was moving too fast, and the olddy was moving too slowly. ¡°Change the direction!¡± Timothy ordered as he moved ahead and steered the steering wheel abruptly in another direction. Rylee suddenly saw a car careening at her! It felt like that car had a rocket booster behind it! And that car seemed to be just seconds away from crashing into an olddy! Damn it! Without even thinking, Rylee darted towards the car with all of her strength while yelling, ¡°Look out, granny! There¡¯s a caring at you!¡± Rylee jumped off her bike which was blown away, and she stood aside from the olddy while making a pose to block the car. Bang! A loud bang ensued. Rylee¡¯s mountain bike had crashed into the windscreen of that car, which dented it. As for that car, because it suddenly shifted right at thest moment, it banged into a wall on the right. It was now billowing with white smoke. Everything happened in a split second. If that car didn¡¯t crash into a wall, it probably would have crashed into that olddy and ran over her. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡­ Rylee was still shaking with fear and after being frozen for a few seconds, she remembered to check on the olddy, ¡°Granny, are you okay? You¡¯re fine, right?¡± The olddy seemed to be deaf as she didn¡¯t reply to Rylee. With her turtle-like speed, she continued to inch towards the opposite of the road. Rylee scratched her head in confusion. This olddy really was on another level with her deafness. Chapter 549: Timothy Is So Strange Today Chapter 549: Timothy Is So Strange Today ¡°Ahem¡­ What¡¯s going on? Ahem¡­ this old man, don¡¯t you look where you¡¯re going?¡± Keh got out of the car, coughing and stroking his chest at the same time. The airbag popped open, and it hit him hard on the chest. Keh had a chagrined look on his face. Rylee scolded back, ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes? Do you even know how to drive? You think you¡¯re driving a rocket? Can¡¯t you see someone in front of you? Are you blind or an idiot? Don¡¯t sit in the driver¡¯s seat if you can¡¯t drive! You want me to send you back to driving school?¡± ¡°What? Do you know who you¡¯re talking to, little girl? I¡¯ll make you bleed endlessly for offending me!¡± Keh blew his hair, then turned to look at the mountain bike set on top of the car and let out a cry, ¡°Ah! Damn it! The front of the Bugatti is ruined! You little brat! Is this your shitty car? Do you know you¡¯re screwed? You¡¯re going to be in big trouble!¡± ¡°What a racket!¡± The door on the other side opened, and the tall, imposing Timothy got out of the vehicle, scowling impatiently. He didn¡¯t even look at that luxury vehicle, ncing at Keh before looking at the little girl with her hands on her waist in the middle of the road. He was stunned with just a nce. But he also regained his usual cold expression in just a second. ¡°Boss! Your Bugatti has been ruined by this brat! Look at this, Boss!¡± Keh pre-emptivelyined. Only then did Rylee look at the man who was called Boss. Whoo! Rylee couldn¡¯t help but gasp! Gosh, this man was so ruthless! He was 1.9 metres, with broad, solid shoulders and a sturdy physique. On his small face was a pair of beautiful eyes, thick eyebrows and a big nose that indicated how badly he was to be messed with. Yes, he was such a beautiful man, yet so cold and majestic and unpleasant to be around, just like an emperor! He was not to be messed with! How could there be such as gorgeous man in this world? Rylee stared at Timothy without blinking and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡®What¡¯s the point of being so good-looking? He¡¯s a violent man!¡¯ ¡®Moreover, he might be a ruthless guy too!¡¯ Rylee was still able to stand up for herself when facing Keh. But now that she had seen the menacing Timothy¡­ She was so appalled that she just wanted to run away. Rylee was so scared that she gulped. Moreover, her mountain bike smashed into the vehicle that seemed to be the legendary Bugatti. ¡°Your bike?¡± Timothy looked at Rylee¡¯s petite body, asking icily. Could this little girl grow anymore? She looked even tiny wearing this outfit. ¡­ She looked just like a primary school student with thin legs, thin arms and a small face. Luckily, her body was plump at some points¡­ Timothy realised that he was lost in thought. Rylee hurriedly changed her posture and replied in a pretty good manner, ¡°It¡¯s mine. By the way, old man, that¡¯s not a bicycle. It¡¯s a mountain bike.¡± Come on, would a bike be that expensive? It was a mountain bike that cost a thousand dors. ¡°What!¡± Timothy narrowed his deep eyes and stared at Rylee incredulously. What did she call him? Old man? Was he that old? How dare she called him an old man? Gosh, he was just twenty-six! Only! Rylee didn¡¯t know what Timothy cared about. She thought he was angry about the Bugatti. Her voice was no longer so arrogant, and she said in a low voice, ¡°I mean¡­ that¡¯s my vehicle, old man.¡± She said that again! Damn it! Timothy wanted to kill someone so badly! ¡°Boss, don¡¯t argue with this brat anymore. It¡¯s not necessary! Make her pay for it! If she can¡¯t pay, just send her to Ivy Nightclub!¡± Keh rolled up his sleeves, wanting to bully her. Bang! Timothy punched Keh in the chest. Although it was only a soft punch, it almost knocked Keh off. ¡°Boss¡­¡± ¡®Boss, how can you do this to me¡­¡¯ It was apparent that Timothy didn¡¯t want Keh to interrupt. He moved forward while having a smile, step by step, towards Rylee. Rylee¡¯s heart was beating irregrly. Gosh, was this dangerous man going to break her neck? She really didn¡¯t know that the car was a Bugatti. The situation was critical, and she just wanted to save the people first. She didn¡¯t want it to be like this too. ¡°Old man, please be nice if you have something to say¡­¡± Rylee wanted to step back, but her feet felt like they were glued, and she couldn¡¯t move. Timothy walked straight up to the petite Rylee, lowered his head and looked down at her. Rylee tried her best to lift her head to look at the towering Timothy. However, her neck hurt just by looking at him as he was too tall. ¡®What¡¯s the point of growing so tall?¡¯ ¡°Old man, I didn¡¯t mean it¡­ Can you give me another chance?¡± ¡®Don¡¯t kill me please¡­¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m only eighteen and in my first year of college. I haven¡¯t fallen in love, haven¡¯t gotten married, haven¡¯t had a child yet, and there are many things I haven¡¯t done. Please don¡¯t kill me!¡¯ Rylee was so scared that her lips began to tremble. ¡°Just beat the hell out of her! Boss, don¡¯t bullshit with her. She had smashed the Bugatti like that. Just hit her!¡± Keh called out from behind Timothy. Rylee was furious and red at Keh. Timothy ignored Keh and stared at Rylee, taking a deep breath and saying icily, ¡°Girl, I¡¯m not an old man.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Rylee widened her crystal eyes, not understanding. She blinked her eyes hard, stammering, ¡°Oh, oh.¡± ¡­ Was he going to start killing her after saying that? Boohoo. Rylee had a very torn and sad look. Timothy lowered his head, with his charming lips almost pressing up to the top of Rylee¡¯s ear. Rylee could feel a stream of hot air on her face, making her body tingle. ¡°Timothy Wheeler.¡± Timothy straightened up after saying that, dashing one hand into his pocket and looking distantly ahead. Armand had called back the few cars that had been clearing the road for them, and he was eyeing him. Behind Armand stood seven burly men who looked like gangsters. Timothy slightly shook his head. In the distance, Armand already understood that the boss was not telling them to go over, so he waved his hand. The few burly men then hid instantly and could not be seen. Rylee peeped at Timothy. ¡®This dangerous guy is so good-looking! He probably had done stic surgeries many times.¡¯ ¡®There¡¯s not a single w in his facial features.¡¯ ¡®His beauty makes people jealous!¡¯ ¡®Huh? What did he just say?¡¯ ¡®Was it his name?¡¯ Why would he tell her his name? It wasn¡¯t like she had asked him. The old man was indeed weird. ¡®What did he just say his name was? Timothy what?¡¯ Keh, who was standing behind Timothy, was dumbfounded and dazed. ¡®Is the boss alright?¡¯ ¡®Why had he suddenly be so kind?¡¯ ¡®The boss hardly ever spoke to any one of his own ord, especially women!¡¯ ¡®The boss is so strange today.¡¯ ¡°Do you know what you did wrong?¡± Timothy took a deep breath and asked. Rylee lowered her head, only to see Timothy¡¯s firm, tight belly. ¡®Shit, this man¡¯s abs are really nice and well-developed. They look so rigid.¡¯ As he was wearing tight beige underwear that fit snugly, she could see his abs rising and falling with a slight intake of breath. Damn! She still had the time to fantasize about this horrible man at such a moment. ¡°I know¡­¡± Rylee spoke so nicely for the first time. She was a back-talking child, not very good at saying soft words. When her mother was still alive, she cared for her mother, but the words that came out of her mouth were always rebellious. She had actually be a good girl when meeting this handsome Timothy. ¡°What did you do wrong?¡± Timothy asked. ¡°Wrong for getting in the way of your car¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Timothy narrowed his eyes fiercely. ¡°Oh, I was wrong for smashing your car! I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gosh, the man was so intimidating when he squinted and hummed. ¡°What!¡± Timothy looked angry and lifted his jacket with one hand. Rylee immediately chattered her teeth in fear and said quickly in a panic, ¡°No, no, no. I have many mistakes. I shouldn¡¯t have blocked your way or smashed the mountain bike into your car ss. I know your car is very expensive and your time is precious too. I beg for your mercy and please let me go.¡± ¡­ Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Rylee was so sincere in her self-examination, but who would have thought that Timothy looked even worse. He seemed as bad as eating shit¡­ Rylee thought, ¡®Oh no, this old man has such a terrible temper.¡¯ No matter how she apologized and admitted her fault, he still wouldn¡¯t relieve his hatred. It seemed that he must get her killed to do so. Rylee was inplete desperation. ¡®Damn, I¡¯ve already admitted my mistake, but what more do you want?¡¯ Chapter 550: What Hes Torn About Chapter 550: What He''s Torn About Rylee puffed up her cheeks and screamed regardless, ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, old man. You¡¯re as assiduous as a school counsellor, but you are not satisfied with my apologies. Don¡¯t you just want to kill me? Thene on! Come on! Do it!¡± Rylee shouted, even tilting her head towards Timothy as if calling him to chop her head off. Timothy couldn¡¯t help butugh out. Before he could speak, Rylee suddenly jumped up and stomped Timothy¡¯s shoe, then raised her arm to hit Timothy on the chin. After that, she turned around and ran away like a squirrel. She panicked as she ran away. Rylee was running in the direction of Armand. Keh widened his eyes in disbelief. Gosh, what had he just seen? The greatest warrior, Timothy Wheeler, had taken a beating? Who was Timothy? He was a warrior with extraordinary powers! He could even take out dozens of special forces soldiers with his bare hands! Had that naive girl just beaten up Timothy just now? ¡°Hey! Damn girl! You, uppity brat! Do you know who you hit? You want your ancestors to get killed?¡± Keh shouted behind Rylee. ¡°Her ancestors have long died.¡± Timothy corrected Keh with a smirk. Keh froze, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Only after saying that did he think of another problem and shouted over to Armand, ¡°Armand! Stop that brat! Get her!¡± The girl was running in the direction of Armand. Armand was just about to make his move, but he saw Timothy raise his right hand to keep him from moving. So, Armand pretended to be a passer-by again and watched Rylee ran past him. ¡°Hey! Boss! What¡¯s wrong with you! Why didn¡¯t you let Armand catch her? Why let her go?¡± Keh was so anxious that he was stamping his feet and scratching his head. When he looked up at the tall and powerful Timothy, he saw that the boss had a slight smile on his face. ¡®No way! Is the boss smiling?¡¯ Timothy narrowed his eyes, looking at the fading figure of Rylee, gently opened his mouth, ¡°She looks like a middle school student.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ What? Boss, what did you just say?¡± Keh picked his ears and looked askance at Timothy. Only then Timothy turned to look at Keh, flicked his index finger at Keh¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Will you die if you don¡¯t speak?¡± Keh looked aggrieved, ¡°Boss, I haven¡¯t even spoken at this point. It¡¯s only you nagging with that brat.¡± Timothy no longer looked at Keh, walked towards Armand and ordered faintly, ¡°Take the vehicle to repair.¡± ¡­ ¡°Of course it needs to be fixed! The Bugatti is still new and it¡¯s like this now. That little brat is so damned! I¡¯ll make sure to squeeze her family to fix the car if I find out who she is!¡± Keh babbled as he followed Timothy. Timothy corrected him as he walked, ¡°Not the Bugatti. It¡¯s the mountain bike to take to be fixed.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ ah? Why! Why would that brat¡¯s shitty car need to be repaired? Is it worth it? It¡¯s just a bunch of junk! It¡¯s not even enough to pay for the time it takes to fix it!¡± Timothy stopped talking to Keh. Keh thought about it with a frown on his face. He suddenly took a few quick steps to stop Timothy, ¡°Boss! Let me ask you, you could have dodged that brat¡¯s kick and punch. Why did you let her get away with it?¡± Timothy looked at Keh seriously and replied to him earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m happy to do so!¡± After saying that, he bumped Keh¡¯s shoulder and continued to stride forward. Armand had already opened the car door and was waiting respectfully for the boss to get in. Keh scratched his head and shouted unsatisfactorily, ¡°But why, boss? Why did you let that brat get away with it? There has to be a reason, right? Is there a reason, boss?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Snap! Armand taped a piece of transparent tape over Keh¡¯s mouth, ¡°Boss ordered you not to speak or make a sound for an hour.¡± ¡°Uhhhh¡­¡± Keh waved his hands in great anger. ¡­ Rylee ran out far away in one go, better than her best time when she participated in the rally. After running several blocks, she made sure there were no catchers behind her, and only then did Rylee dare to stop, patting her chest and panting heavily. ¡°Luckily that I¡¯m smart and skilful, otherwise I would be dead for sure this time¡­ Whoo, so tired.¡± Rylee found a stool to sit down, fanning herself with her hand. Her legs were almost cramping for such an escape this time. Bugatti! That was a Bugatti! Even the money for one of its wheels was an astronomical figure! If she had a Bugatti and any guy touched it a little, she would probably be mad enough to kill that person. Rylee wiped the sweat from her forehead with the back of her hand and let out a long sigh. She cocked her head in thought and wondered again. Even beautiful than a woman, that old man didn¡¯t look mean, but why was she so scared when she saw him? After thinking about it, Rylee finally realised it. Perhaps the kind of brutality on that old man was the so- called aura. ¡­ Pfft. The mouthful of wine in Manfred Shawn¡¯s mouth spurted out. ¡°What did you say? Old man? You said the thing you¡¯re torn about is that girl calling you old man? Hahaha¡­¡± Manfred stared at Timothy incredulously, ¡°Timothy, you don¡¯t look like this kind of person. You¡¯re not the kind of person who cares about what others think of you. Even if someone called you gramps, you wouldn¡¯t bother about it. But why do you mind so much when this girl calls you old man?¡± No matter how many people scolded Timothy for his cruelty, he never took it seriously and just did what he had to do. ¡­ ¡°Timothy, you don¡¯t look like this kind of person. You¡¯re not the kind of person who cares about what others think of you. Even if someone called you gramps, you wouldn¡¯t bother about it. But why do you mind so much when this girl calls you old man?¡± Timothy¡¯s slender fingers yed with his wine ss and lowered his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m only twenty-six, am I very old?¡± How odious that girl stubbornly called him an old man. Thinking of the way Rylee spoke, Timothy lifted his ss and finished the wine in one gulp. Manfred smiled gently, ¡°Timothy, what you mind is not how she called you, right? But that girl¡¯s perception of you.¡± Timothy didn¡¯t reply but merely raised his eyebrow and finished a ss of wine again. Timothy was cold by nature, unlike Manfred, who was always so polite and gentle. Timothy rarely smiled and was naturally cold. Manfred nced at Timothy and took the initiative to change the conversation, ¡°Are you going to my sister¡¯s wedding?¡± ¡°When is it?¡± ¡°This Saturday, man! Didn¡¯t I tell you a long time ago? I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try to go.¡± Timothy grabbed the dart on the table and threw it as he turned around. The dart went firmly into the bullseye of the dartboard seven metres away. Manfred raised his brow, took a dart and threw it too. The dart was right next to the one Timothy had just thrown, almost at the bullseye too. Manfred joked, ¡°Look, if you hadn¡¯t taken the bullseye first, I wouldn¡¯t have struck outside the centre.¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Timothy said that sinctly and threw three darts consecutively as if he was just ying. Armand sat at a distance couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs up. The three darts Timothy threw after him all hit the bullseye, all four of them close together. Manfred couldn¡¯t help but apud admiringly, ¡°Timothy, you¡¯re always so damn tough.¡± ¡­ Rylee had lost her mountain bike, so she had to get a taxi to go back. What a pain! She bought that mountain bike after working at a caf¨¦ for the summer. Just because she bought that mountain bike, Joseph bought one too. And now, Joseph¡¯s mountain bike was still new, while hers was abandoned on the street by her¡­ The taxi suddenly stopped, startling Rylee. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did it stop suddenly?¡± Rylee asked the driver irritably, rubbing her forehead. She had just been in a daze, and her forehead had hit the front seat because of the sharp braking. It really fucking hurt! What a lousy day! ¡°Oops, young girl, I can¡¯t give you a lift. The car¡¯s water tank is empty. It will have a problem if I drive any further! Get out of the car and I don¡¯t want your money either. I have to call a tow truck now. I really don¡¯t dare to drive anymore.¡± ¡°Huh? Seriously?¡± Rylee widened her eyes in disbelief, ¡°What can I do stopping here?¡± The driver wiped the sweat from his forehead and got out of the car, ¡°Sorry, youngdy. I can¡¯t help it. It would be horrible if the car explodes.¡± ¡®Explosion? How could it be that easy? You¡¯re bluffing!¡¯ Rylee pouted, reluctantly got out of the taxi and stood on the quiet rural road, sighing. ¡°What a bad day!¡± ¡­ ¡®What day is it today? I must check the calendar when I go back. It¡¯s okay to be brave and run into a dangerous old man, and it¡¯s okay to lose the mountain bike too. But howe I have to be so unlucky even when taking a taxi!¡¯ Gosh, she had just run several kilometres in one go to escape from Timothy! ¡°It¡¯s a bad time to go out today¡­¡± Rylee shook her head while strolling on the rural road. Why did the rich want to build their mansions in the suburbs? It¡¯s just a show-off! The sun had already set, and the lush woods on the roadside looked so eerie. Chapter 551: Who She Was Chapter 551: Who She Was The atmosphere around was quiet and gloomy. Rylee was scared, but she was optimistic as usual. She whistled while her hands were in the pockets. Suddenly, a sharp honk rose from behind. Two strong beams shot right at Rylee. Rylee turned and quickly covered her eyes from the beams. A red car drove by Rylee and slowed down. Rylee took a nce of the car and immediately turned around, continuing to walk. She knew the car. It was Andrea¡¯s Mini Cooper. ¡°Look at this dusty dirtbag. You¡¯re going home on foot? What a pity. Where¡¯s your motorcycle? Hahaha¡­¡± Andrea was sitting in the backseat, insulting andughing at Rylee. Rylee could see the mocking smile on the Carroll sisters¡¯ faces as they lowered the car window. Daphne, who sat beside Andrea, said pretentiously, ¡°Oh my, Caroline, Andrea, I think it¡¯s going to take about forty minutes to walk home. Is she going to make it?¡± Then, Daphne covered her mouth andughed. Caroline slowed down the car and said, ¡°Well, don¡¯t you worry about that. Rylee, the fourth sister of the Carroll family, is different from us. Her gene is different. I¡¯m pretty sure it matches with hiking exercises.¡± Andrea pouted, ¡°Caroline, you¡¯re wrong. We don¡¯t have another sister. It was three of us all along.¡± Daphne showed apassionate expression, ¡°Sisters, could there be wolves here? Is she going to be eaten by wolves?¡± Caroline nced at Rylee and said, ¡°Barbarians won¡¯t be so easily eaten by wolves. It is a barbarian we are talking about. She might be the one eating the wolves. We should be going!¡± Then, Caroline speeded up the car and drove away. Rylee, who insisted on walking back home earlier, stopped. She bit her lips, and a tinge of sorrow appeared on her face, ¡°You all are the barbarians! You¡¯re the jerk! I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m not scared of anything¡­¡± Rylee muttered unyieldingly as she walked. However, her eyes were red. Rylee knew the Carroll sisters were cruel, but she didn¡¯t expect them to really throw her out of the car and left her on the hill. Rylee had got it right. Blood-rtionship didn¡¯t mean anything at all! The sky was dark. Rylee kept walking and walking. Her legs were almost numb. She only arrived at the Carroll manor after forty minutes of walking. Rylee covered in cold sweats. A warm breeze blew onto her face as she opened the door exhaustedly. Rylee¡¯s eyes felt a little ufortable from the bright lights in the house. Chatters andughter came from the dining hall. Rylee looked over, and she saw the Carroll sisters having dinner with Brook in their cute pyjamas. They were chatting andughing. The picture seemed harmonious and warm. ¡­ It is a picture of a blissful and warm family. What did it have to do with Rylee? Who she was? Rylee smiled bitterly. Brook heard the door opened. He looked at Rylee and asked in a displeased tone, ¡°Rylee, why did you come home sote? Haven¡¯t you keep track of time? Ady shouldn¡¯t linger around. Come home right away after school.¡± Daphne quickly said in a cutesy manner, ¡°Father, you see. I¡¯m a good girl, right? I came home super early.¡± Rylee smiled in disdain. Good girl? The Carroll sisters weren¡¯t as obedient as they seemed. They loved going to the clubs. The Carroll sisters only came home early because they knew Brook wasing home for dinner tonight. They were putting up a show. What a harmonious family. What did it have to do with Rylee? Rylee remained silent. She changed her shoes, grabbed her backpack and was about to go upstairs to take a rest. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you! Say something!¡± Brook was triggered. He mmed the table and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re not who you used to be now. You¡¯re a Carroll. You should never be as reckless and irresponsible as you used to be. You got it?¡± Caroline raised her brows and said, ¡°That¡¯s true, sister. Everything we do affects our family reputation. We aren¡¯t an ordinary family. We¡¯re very much different than where you came.¡± Rylee took a deep breath. She continued to remain silent and walked upstairs. Daphne fanned the mes, ¡°Father, it seems like she¡¯s not taking your words seriously. Look at her. She didn¡¯t even look at you. She shouldn¡¯t do this to you.¡± Brook mmed the table again, looking sulky, ¡°Stay right there, Rylee. I¡¯m talking to you. How dare you ignore me? What did your mother teach you? Didn¡¯t she tell you that you must listen carefully when your elders speak? What¡¯s with all these attitudes?¡± Andrea shook her head disgustedly. Rylee was furious. She turned around and red at Brook, then said coldly, ¡°Well, my mother didn¡¯t teach me that. After all, she didn¡¯t even know the true colour of the man she met before she gave everything to him. How do you expect she has the mood to teach me such a thing?¡± Rylee red at Brook with her bright, big eyes. Brook had been through many things in his life, but at this moment, he felt restless getting stared at by Rylee. Brook waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just learn how to behave with your sisters.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to learn from them!¡± Rylee blurted out coldly, then ran upstairs. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The moment Rylee ran into her room and shut the door, her tears fell uncontrobly. Rylee leaned on the door, and her knees were weak. She slowly sat on the floor, curled up and cried silently. ¡°Mother, why did you give birth to me?¡± ¡°Why did you left me?¡± ¡°Do you know I have been suffering ever since?¡± The Carroll sisters continued enjoying their dinner. The dining hall filled with the sound of the cutleries. ¡°Oh dear, where did Rylee learn all these attitudes from? Her mother wasn¡¯t as stubborn either.¡± ¡­ Brook sighed. He didn¡¯t feel like eating anymore, so he put down his cutleries. Brook recalled how he treated Rylee, and he regretted it. Rylee was a tough kid. Brook thought he shouldn¡¯t be so harsh on her, but instead, he needed to be morepassionate. Brook felt worried, ¡°Rylee went upstairs without having any food. Daphne, go and get Rylee down to have her dinner.¡± Daphne pouted. She didn¡¯t want to. Why did they have to take care of that wild child? Brook red at Daphne, ¡°Why are you still here? Go! That¡¯s your sister!¡± Caroline smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father. Rylee isn¡¯t a child anymore. She would definitely stay for dinner if she hadn¡¯t had something to eat. She probably had her dinner outside since she came home late. So, stop worrying about her.¡± Andrea immediately continued, ¡°Exactly. Father, we didn¡¯t tell you this earlier, but in fact, Rylee kept having dinner outside. This is not the first time it happened.¡± Brook¡¯s expression turned sulky. He sighed again, and then said nothing more. The Carroll sisters exchanged looks and chuckled secretly. Brook was their father! They wouldn¡¯t allow a wild child to take Brook away from them! Ryleey on the bed after the shower. She was exhausted. Rylee worked out too much for the day, and she was dog-tired. Also, she was starving. Rylee hadn¡¯t had anything to eat after arriving home. She could feel her stomach hurting from starvation. ¡°Joseph¡­¡± Rylee gave Joseph a call while sounded weak. ¡°What¡¯s up, sissy?¡± Joseph was yful. He insisted on calling Rylee ¡®sissy¡¯, but Ryle hated it because it sounded too cheesy. However, Rylee was too weak to argue with Joseph. She frowned and said, ¡°Joseph, it¡¯s too noisy on your side.¡± Joseph was probably in some clubs. The music was loud, and it was too noisy. ¡°What? What did you say? Get straight to the point. I¡¯m busy here.¡± Busy? Joseph was probably hooking up with some girls. ¡°I lost my bike. I can¡¯t go to school tomorrow. Can you pleasee and fetch me tomorrow?¡± ¡°What? Did you lose your bike? How? Did you be paralyzed, or your legs went numb until you didn¡¯t notice it was missing? You¡¯re such a dumb-dumb.¡± Rylee swore she could hear womenughing in the background. What a pervert! Rylee was getting impatient. She raised her voice, ¡°Forget it! I could just walk to school! No need to trouble Mr. Hans.¡± Joseph quickly buttered up to Rylee after realizing she got mad, ¡°No, no. I¡¯lle to fetch you. Anything for you. Curse me if I didn¡¯t keep my promise, alright? Is this the right attitude to ask for favours from people? You sounded like a lion. See you tomorrow!¡± Rylee threw her phone aside, then put a hand on her tummy and curled herself up. ¡­ The Carroll sisters were still having their breakfast when Rylee got downstairs the next morning. They put on heavy makeup, which made them looked even more horrible. The Carroll sisters ignored Rylee when they saw her walking down the stairs. Suddenly, Andrea¡¯s spoon dropped onto the te. She widened her eyes, and her mouth was opened, at the same time, she was staring outside the window. ¡­ ¡°Look! It¡¯s Joseph.¡± Caroline and Daphne looked in the direction Andrea pointed at. A silver Ferrari stopped on the porch, and a handsome guy wearing a pair of sunsses walked out of the car. When Andrea realized that Joseph was here to fetch Rylee, she bit her lips and tore her napkins. Why was Joseph so nice to Rylee? ¡°Hello, my beautiful sissy. Did you sleep wellst night? Did you dream about me?¡± Joseph leaned on his car. He kept one of his hands in the pocket while he waved at Rylee with another hand. Rylee pouted. She felt speechless. Joseph was vain. He liked to act cool. Rylee wondered where did Joseph learn all these poses from. ¡°Your arse. It¡¯s better to dream about a pig than to dream about you,¡± Rylee threw her bag to Joseph and walked towards the car in style. Chapter 552: Mr. Wheeler, Bad Guys Incoming Chapter 552: Mr. Wheeler, Bad Guys Iing ¡°Can¡¯t you say something nice, kiddo? Don¡¯t you know men have their pride?¡± Joseph threw Rylee¡¯s bag into the car. He ran over to open the car door for Rylee, then stroked Rylee¡¯s hair. Joseph smiled and waved at the Carroll sisters, who stood by the French window when he turned around. The smile and the action made Andrea¡¯s heart racing. Andrea was blushing, and she started panting. Joseph hopped into the car and sized Rylee up. He sighed, ¡°Bro, didn¡¯t we agree yesterday that you¡¯re going to wear skirts today? I¡¯ve told my friends that I¡¯m going to introduce them to a beautifuldy.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an antique item that needed to be exhibited? Don¡¯t use me as a gimmick for your team.¡± Joseph poked Rylee¡¯s forehead and said fiercely, ¡°You¡¯re petty.¡± As Joseph drove away, Andrea felt like her heart went away with Joseph too. Andrea felt extremely sad for some reason. She even wondered why hadn¡¯t Rylee die yet? Joseph would be hers if Rylee was dead. Andrea mmed the table, ¡°I wanted to get a killer to murder Rylee.¡± Daphne was startled by Andrea¡¯s idea. However, Caroline sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Someone¡¯s going to deal with her soon. A wild child trying to share the inheritance with us? Somebody would eventually get rid of her for us.¡± Daphne looked at Caroline in curiosity, ¡°Caroline, who are you talking about?¡± Caroline smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think father told Rylee about Deborah Shawn. Behold for a good show on Saturday.¡± ¡­ Joseph stopped the car in front of the luxurious restaurant he used to go to and wanted to pull Rylee into it. However, two men in a ck suit stood by the entrance stopped them, ¡°The restaurant is closed for today. Go somece else.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°What? Closed? I didn¡¯t see any signs.¡± Joseph looked around at the exterior and the disy cab of the restaurant. Rylee pulled Joseph¡¯s shirt and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve told you not toe to ces like this. It¡¯s just breakfast. We can have breakfast anywhere. The stall in front of our school is good enough. Let¡¯s go.¡± At the same time, the earphone of one of the men in a ck suit rang. He listened carefully and replied lowly, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The man in a ck suit then turned and smiled at Joseph and Rylee, ¡°You two are allowed to dine in here. Please.¡± ¡°What?¡± Joseph was confused. ¡­ What was the matter? The man just said the restaurant was closed, and now they were allowed to go in? Rylee didn¡¯t want to go inside, ¡°Hey, Joseph. Let¡¯s not eat here. Let¡¯s go and grab something from the stall.¡± Joseph hesitated. The men in a ck suit opened and door and invited them in. Joseph was azy person. He didn¡¯t feel like going to other ces anymore. So, Joseph waved at Rylee, then walked into the restaurant first. ¡°They ARE closed. Nobody¡¯s here,¡± Joseph talked to Rylee while looking around at the surrounding. ¡°Did your eyes grow on your back? Did you say nobody? Didn¡¯t you see a person sitting there?¡± Rylee nced at the corner and got startled. Two men in a ck suit stood behind a man in a far end corner. The handsome man in front was elegantly enjoying his food. The man looked so handsome as if he just came out of a painting. It was impossible to ignore his presence. That man¡­was the dangerous Mr. Wheeler! Mr. Wheeler, whose Bugatti got destroyed by Rylee. Rylee gasped. ¡°Damn you, Joseph. I¡¯m going to die someday following you around. You can choose to eat in any ce, but instead, you came here? It was like sending myself into a trap!¡± Ryle thought. Rylee rolled her eyes and secretly turned around. Then, she tried to sneak away like a thief. ¡°Hey, kiddo. What do you want to eat?¡± Joseph grasped Rylee¡¯s cor and pulled her back. ¡°What do I want to eat? All I want is to curse you right now!¡± Rylee scolded Joseph in her heart. Rylee had missed the best chance of sneaking out. Thanks to Joseph. Rylee was still trying to cover her face with her cor while peeking in Timothy¡¯s direction. ¡°Hey hey, kiddo. I thought you said you were starving. Why haven¡¯t you order anything yet? What do you want to eat?¡± Joseph kept talking loudly. Rylee wanted to stuff a piece of cloth into Joseph¡¯s mouth and keep his mouth shut so much. ¡°I want this, this and this,¡± Rylee ordered a bunch of foods from the menu. Forget it. It didn¡¯t matter if Timothy saw Rylee or not. It didn¡¯t matter what Timothy could probably do to Rylee as well. All Rylee wanted was to fill her tummy. She was starving. Then, Rylee became relieved a little. She sat down with her legs crossed and waited for the food to serve. Suddenly, Joseph mmed Rylee¡¯s leg, ¡°How many times I¡¯ve told you? You¡¯re a girl, not a guy. Stop acting so rudely. This is only for guys. Got it?¡± Rylee gritted her teeth and acted like she was going to dig Joseph¡¯s eye out, ¡°Don¡¯t be such a sissy. Leave me alone.¡± Rylee was rebellious. She immediately crossed another leg and shook her legs. Joseph rolled his eyes and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have any chance of getting married. Why can¡¯t you act like ady?¡± Rylee stared at the food served in front of them. She wasn¡¯t in the mood of arguing with Joseph at all. She was starving. Rylee ate rapidly, and you could feel the tastiness of the food from the way she ate. On the other hand, Joseph was slowly enjoying his food elegantly. The picture looked like there was a tender Persian cat and a greedy piglet eating next to each other. ¡­ Timothy, who sat at the far end corner, can¡¯t help but chuckle. The way Rylee ate was adorable. Timothy had seen so many girls living under a mask. They even eat like a bird. Timothy had never met any women who chowed down their food like Rylee. Armand, who stood behind Timothy, was surprised. Mr. Wheeler smiled! What a strange phenomenon. It was more difficult to see Mr. Wheeler¡¯s smile than to see a lunar eclipse. It seemed like Timothy was looking at hisptop, but he was actually peeking in Rylee¡¯s direction. Armand didn¡¯t understand how an eighteen years old college girl caught Mr. Wheeler¡¯s attention. Even Timothy didn¡¯t know why he was attracted to Rylee. Why did Timothy care so much about Rylee? Finally, Rylee was full. She ate four times more than Joseph. Joseph frowned and questioned Rylee harshly out of a sudden, ¡°Tell me honestly. Did you eatst night?¡± Rylee was stunned. Then, she acted normally, ¡°Of course, I did. I¡¯m not an idiot.¡± Joseph grasped Rylee¡¯s hand and wouldn¡¯t let go, ¡°Tell me the truth. You have nothing to hide from me. Did you eatst night? Did the Carroll sisters forbid you from eating? Say something!¡± Rylee shook off Joseph¡¯s hand, ¡°I did. I did. You¡¯re long-winded.¡± ¡°Why are you starving today if you atest night? Did you forget that your galldder needed extra care now because you didn¡¯t get to eat properly when you were little? You made me worried¡­¡± Rylee stood up, ¡°Are we going or not? We¡¯re going to bete.¡± Before Joseph stood up, two women ran past them rapidly and headed towards Timothy¡¯s direction. Then, another bunch of people who wore tight suits and held daggers came out of nowhere headed in Timothy¡¯s direction as well. It happened in only a few seconds. Rylee was startled, and she looked over. However, it seemed like Timothy didn¡¯t realize what happened. He was sitting elegantly and was looking at hisptop. Damn. Was Mr. Wheeler posing? ¡°Mr. Wheeler, bad guys are iing. Be careful!¡± Rylee shouted in panic. However, little did Rylee knew, Mr. Wheeler wasn¡¯t exactly a good person for some people. Joseph pulled Rylee away and hid behind a table. Armand took the first move. He kicked the nearest hitman away. Timothy was still sitting on the chair elegantly. All he did was raised his head and nce. There were only three people on Timothy¡¯s side, but there were seventeen to eighteen hitmen. Timothy was outnumbered. Rylee suddenly became worried for Timothy for no reason. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste if a handsome man like Timothy got injured and scarred all over? Four hitmen cornered Armand, and three other hitmen cornered another bodyguard. Then, the rest of the hitmen rushed and attacked Timothy. Oh, dear. The handsome Mr. Wheeler who drove a Bugatti was going to die. So many people attacked him. It¡¯d be lucky if there were anything left of him. ¡­ Rylee was beingpassionate again. She drew a cross on her chest and mumbled, ¡°Bless him to still have all his body parts intact after this.¡± Joseph was terrified. He used his hands to cover Rylee¡¯s eyes so that she wasn¡¯t startled. However, Rylee kept pushing his hands away and tried to peek. Timothy was sitting on a chair, but somehow he managed to kick some hitmen away. He looked so rxed. Timothy stood up slowly. He was so tall that he became the eye-catcher of the ce. Then, a surprising scene happened. Rylee saw Timothy attacked the hitmen rapidly and on spot. Punching, mming, kicking, and side- kicking. It was way exciting than an action movie. After a while, all the hitmeny on the ground and were disarmed. However, Timothy was sneering. His shirt looked clean and tidy, and even his shoes looked as shiny as before. Was what Rylee saw real? Rylee widened her eyes. Mr. Wheeler, who drove a Bugatti, was a horrifying person! Chapter 553: Handsome and Dangerous Mr. Wheeler Chapter 553: Handsome and Dangerous Mr. Wheeler Timothy didn¡¯t only look horrifying. His martial arts skills were superb. Timothy was a killing machine. What did Rylee pray for earlier? Can she take it back? Ryle regretted it. She unknowingly offended a killing machine! Timothy walked towards Rylee rapidly. Rylee suddenly realized she might have to run. Timothy reached out his hand and helped Rylee got up. He frowned and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± Rylee stuttered and shook her head. Joseph praised Timothy loudly, ¡°Bro, you¡¯re lit! Please, be my guru. Please.¡± Timothy didn¡¯t even look at Joseph as if he wasn¡¯t there. He checked on Rylee to see if she got hurt, then said concisely, ¡°Get out of here. Don¡¯t tell anyone what happened in this ce.¡± ¡°Sure¡­Sure¡­¡± Rylee was still in shock. Suddenly, a heatwave attacked the room. Rylee got hugged in Timothy¡¯s arms before she realized it. Then, they ran behind the counter. Joseph was dragged to the counter by Timothy¡¯s legs. The report of the firearms was loud and sharp. Rylee screamed while hiding in Timothy¡¯s arms. It was real bullets! It wasn¡¯t anything like watching TV shows. It was so loud, and it sounded even sharper than fireworks! These people dared to use firearms in the city centre? Won¡¯t the government do something? Why aren¡¯t these people in prison yet? Rylee held on tight onto Timothy¡¯s chest. She could even hear his powerful heartbeat. Damn, was Timothy even a human? How can his heartbeat be so regr under such a situation? ¡°Oh dear, it¡¯s too exciting! I¡¯m amused,¡± Joseph got closed to Rylee and screamed. Timothy said beside Rylee¡¯s ear, ¡°Stay put.¡± Then, Timothy screened Rylee with one hand and searched for something with another hand. Rylee took a peek, and she was shocked. What? Mr. Wheeler had a gun too? It was a fine and petite gun. What was wrong with these people? Carrying guns around for breakfast? ¡­ Timothy didn¡¯t even look. He followed the report of the guns and fired his gun. He got headshots every time he shot. All the hitmen announced dead right away. The war ended pretty soon. ¡°Boss,¡± Armand ran over. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Timothy hid the gun away as he spoke. Then, he looked down to check on Rylee. ¡°Boss, they¡¯re all dead. None of them survives. It looked like they¡¯re from Dragon Gang¡­¡± Armand wanted to continue, but Timothy raised his hand and stopped Armand. Armand immediately followed his instruction. ¡°Clean the scene,¡± Timothy was as concise as always. ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Rylee was shaking uncontrobly until Timothy squatted down beside her. ¡°How¡¯re your ears?¡± ¡°Ears?¡± What was with her ears? Rylee widened her eyes and stared at Timothy in confusion. Mr. Wheeler looked even more charming looking from this distance. His skin was so smooth and refined. There wasn¡¯t even a bump on his skin. His lip lines were perfect. It should taste yummy in kissing. Timothy pinched Rylee¡¯s ears lightly. Rylee was startled by his action, ¡°I mean do you hear ringing in your ears?¡± ¡°Oh, no. No, I don¡¯t,¡± Rylee noticed that she¡¯d be a little dumb when she was in front of Mr. Wheeler. ¡°Wow, what a great fight! Bro, are you in the mafia?¡± Joseph was so excited as if the murder scene was an amusement park for him. Timothy ignored Joseph¡¯s silly question. Mafia? Joseph thought Timothy was a mafia? Was Joseph blind? This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Or, you¡¯re the head of mafia? Am I right?¡± Joseph kept asking Timothy. The head of the mafia? Timothy was way above that. Timothy stood up and took off his coat. He shook it a little and threw it to Armand. The coat was stained. Timothy didn¡¯t want to wear it anymore. Timothy was wearing a pair of a tight beige joggers and a tight ck shirt. The lines of his muscles showed now that he had taken off his coat. Timothy¡¯s abs were lean and well-defined. His shape was shockingly attractive, even under the tight shirt. However, Rylee¡¯s attention was on Timothy¡¯s butt. His butt looked so sexy. Damn. Was Mr. Wheeler a gigolo? He looked so yummy. ¡°Don¡¯t ever tell anyone what happened today,¡± Timothy said calmly. He uncontrobly looked at Rylee. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, bro! I¡¯ll keep it a secret. I¡¯ve seen nothing today. Hey bro, can you¡­teach me some martial arts you practised?¡± Joseph smiled ingratiatingly. Joseph was so simple that he didn¡¯t even think of the possibility that Timothy might kill him to shut his mouth. Rylee pulled Joseph¡¯s shirt harshly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Stop talking already.¡± ¡°Hey, I can only protect you after I learn martial arts from the best teacher.¡± Rylee was shocked as she nced at the bloodstain on the floor. She pinched Joseph¡¯s ear and headed quickly toward the exit. Rylee looked at Timothy and said quickly, ¡°Mr. Wheeler, we should be going. We should never meet again.¡± Timothy turned and stared at Rylee. Their eyes met. ¡­ Timothy frowned. Why did Rylee keep calling him Mr. Wheeler? Did he look old? Never to meet again? When did Rylee get to decide on that? Did Rylee want to avoid him as much as possible? So many women wanted to get close to Timothy, but he never gave them the chance. Look at Rylee. She wanted to avoid Timothy as far as possible as if he was a gue. Rylee pulled Joseph out of the restaurant and got him into the car. Then, Rylee drove into the campus while Josephining in the car along the way. Armand walked close to Timothy, who felt a little lost, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re injured.¡± ¡°I am?¡± Timothy totally didn¡¯t notice that he was injured. Armand pointed at Timothy¡¯s right elbow, ¡°I think it¡¯s a scratch.¡± Timothy looked at his elbow. He supposed that the cut was from when he got over to the counter with Rylee. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a cut.¡± Armand frowned, ¡°Boss, Dragon Gang made it official that they¡¯re going to be our rival. Somebody must be helping them at the back. They wouldn¡¯t dare to if no one is helping them.¡± Timothy nodded, ¡°Go and check if Dragon Gang has any big amount transactions into their ount.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Joseph was biting his chopsticks, and he was deep in thoughts during lunch hour, ¡°Rylee, I can¡¯t stop thinking about it. That guy we met this morning seems familiar.¡± Rylee ignored Joseph and continued shoving rice into her mouth. Joseph knocked on Rylee¡¯s te with his chopsticks, ¡°Hello, did you hear me?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you keep quiet and finish your food? Didn¡¯t you know too many bullshits hurt your lung?¡± Rylee rolled her eyes, took a drumstick from Joseph¡¯s te and started eating it. ¡°That guy this morning¡­ I think I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before. Why did he look so familiar? You see, I would definitely remember a guy so handsome, but where have I met him?¡± ¡°The gigolo store!¡± Rylee blurted out. Josephughed out loud, ¡°Gigolo store? What are you thinking? But he might be the star there though, from the way he looks. Do you think I should change my preference and try out these beautiful men in the gigolo store?¡± Rylee pouted, ¡°Won¡¯t you worry that guy would beat you up?¡± Joseph swallowed and rolled his eyes. Rylee¡¯s right. That guy was beautiful, but he was a killing machine. Never mess with that kind of person. ¡°Rylee, do you know that guy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then, why did you call him ¡®Mr. Wheeler¡¯?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve heard it wrong.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Spill it or give me back my drumstick!¡± Rylee pouted, ¡°Alright, alright. Yesterday I bike hit his Bugatti. I ran away and left my bike.¡± Joseph widened his eyes and screamed, ¡°What? He drove a Bugatti? Did his moneye from a gold mine? Wait a minute. Rylee, I think you¡¯ve offended a person you shouldn¡¯t be offending. You hit a Bugatti, not a Jetta. That guy isn¡¯t just anyone. He is a killing machine. Oh, dear. What are you going to do?¡± ¡­ Rylee lost appetite as well. She dropped her chopsticks and said dully, ¡°What can I do? Maybe I should let him crash my Bugatti if I ever have the chance to buy one.¡± Joseph was stunned for a while, then heughed out loud. Ryleeughed together. After their ss ended, Rylee and Joseph walked towards Joseph¡¯s car. They found a bike stopped beside it. The bike looked familiar. ¡°Hey, Rylee. Isn¡¯t this your bike?¡± Joseph took a look at the handle of the bike. The stickers were still there. ¡°It can¡¯t be. Why would ite back into campus? It should be with the dangerous Mr. Wheeler.¡± Rylee walked over and checked on the bike, feeling confused. It was her bike. ¡°It¡¯s my bike¡­¡± Rylee¡¯s voice started shaking. Chapter 554: You Were Getting Married Chapter 554: You Were Getting Married Josephughed and said, ¡°That guy seemed nice. He even sent your bike back. Not bad.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong!¡± Rylee knocked on Joseph¡¯s head, ¡°It¡¯s a threat! A threat for me. He is reminding me that he has found out about my location. No, what should I do? I crashed his Bugatti, and he¡¯s a skilled martial art practitioner. What should I do?¡± Why can¡¯t Rylee stay hidden in the crowd like sand in the sea? Little did Rylee know, Timothy could find anyone as long as he wanted it no matter how hidden that person might be. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do. You¡¯re just a student and your father¡­ You won¡¯t have money to compensate for his loss. Maybe tell him the truth and he¡¯ll let you go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be childish. Do you think he is the forgiving kind of person? Plus, it was a Bugatti, not just any car.¡± ¡°Then¡­ are you still going to ride this bike?¡± Rylee paused a while and replied, ¡°Of course. It¡¯s my bike! Furthermore, he has already known my whereabouts. He would still know that I¡¯m a student here even if I don¡¯t ride my bike. So, I¡¯m going to ride it.¡± Joseph suddenly thought of a possibility, ¡°Could that guy be thinking about asking money from your father now that he had investigated your background? Your father is well-loaded.¡± Ryleeughed, ¡°Go ahead then. He¡¯ll know what cruelty means. My mother loved my father so much, but she didn¡¯t even deserve a decent grave. Do you think a man like that is going to pay someone else a lucrative amount of money for me? He¡¯s not.¡± Joseph lowered his head and had nothing to say. He knew Brook. If Brook was kind to Rylee and her mother even just a little, Rylee¡¯s mother wouldn¡¯t pass away so young. ¡­ Rylee went back to the Carroll manor with her bike. Something felt wrong with the manor. Brook was usually a stingy person. He would always look for the best deal. The Carroll manor always looked in and simple. However, Rylee saw the manor and trees were decorated withnterns, while the bushes were decorated with flowers. ¡­ Something wasn¡¯t right! Rylee focused on the changes too much instead of the road she was taking. Suddenly, her bike hit a person. Rylee screamed. Rylee quickly got up from thewn, and she saw a man sitting on it with a hand on his thigh. ¡°Did I hit you? Are you injured? Where¡¯s the wound? Do you need to go to the hospital? I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it. I didn¡¯t notice you were there.¡± Rylee quickly rushed over in the man¡¯s direction. Luckily Rylee wasn¡¯t speeding, or this guy might be handicapped. However, the man was smiling. He looked as gentle as the breeze under the moonlight. He looked at Rylee, who was panicking, and said in a humorous tone, ¡°What I am going to do? If I became handicap and couldn¡¯t get a wife because of that, you have to be my wife.¡± Rylee looked bitter, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Let me get you to the hospital.¡± ¡°You¡¯re good in aiming. Do you want to join the national team of shooting?¡± the man teased Rylee. All Rylee could do was kept apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I should focus on the road.¡± ¡°Come,¡± the man reached out his hand. Rylee didn¡¯t understand. She stared at the man¡¯s hand in confusion. The man¡¯s hand looked beautiful. It was long and fair. Rylee was guessing that the man yed the piano. The man smiled again, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you help me up?¡± ¡°Oh, yes¡­¡± Rylee then only realized what the man meant when he reached out his hand. The man stood up, and Rylee noticed that he was really tall. Maybe around 6¡¯2? Why were men nowadays so tall? Were they mutants? Mr. Wheeler was tall, and this man in front of Rylee was super tall as well. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± The man smiled warmly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not that fragile. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Rylee,¡± Rylee answered without overthinking. Then, she realized, ¡°Why do you need my name? Who are you? Why are you here?¡± ¡°Get mad so easily, eh? I¡¯m Manfred. It was nice meeting you.¡± Manfred reached out his hand again. Rylee frowned and pouted, ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. Let¡¯s not do the handshaking thing.¡± Manfred¡¯s eyes sparkled. It was like he found some interesting animal. He bowed and looked straight into Rylee¡¯s eyes, ¡°Oh? So, you are the conservative type. Gentlemen should keep a social distance with ady?¡± Rylee felt embarrassed. She immediately reached out her hand and shook Manfred¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯m not the conservative type.¡± ¡°Kiddo, you¡¯re interesting,¡± Manfred then stroked Rylee¡¯s hair. Rylee pouted and got angry. Why did Manfred stroke her hair? It made Rylee felt like she was a puppy or something. She hated the feeling of it. Rylee nced at Manfred. The guy looked decent and gentle. Also, he had perfect skin, ¡°So, you¡¯re alright then?¡± Rylee pointed at Manfred¡¯s leg. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Manfred took a wild guess, ¡°You said your name was Rylee? Looking at your fair skin, I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re the fourth Carroll sister?¡± Rylee didn¡¯t want to admit it, ¡°You could say that too. How¡¯d you know?¡± Not many people knew about the fourth Carroll sister. After all, Rylee was only here for a year. It was supposed to be a piece of low-key news. ¡°I knew about a lot of things. Come. Let¡¯s go in.¡± Manfred smiled while heading to the manor holding Rylee¡¯s hand. Rylee was an interesting girl. She looked like a Barbie doll. Her skin was milky fair, and her eyes looked like they were made of ss. Her lips were thick, adorable and sexy. It made Manfred¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he held Rylee¡¯s hand. Manfred wondered why he¡¯d feel that. Suddenly, Rylee got away from Manfred. Manfred bit his lips and quickly held Rylee¡¯s hand again. He gave an excuse, ¡°It¡¯s dark and slippery here.¡± Nonsense! Manfred was the outsider, and Rylee lived here for a year. Of course, Rylee knew her way around the house. Rylee twitched her nose and took her hand away from Manfred¡¯s. Manfred and Mr. Wheeler were both handsome guys, but they were different from each other. Mr. Wheeler was smart, beautiful, but manly. At the same time, he had this terrifying auraing from him. On the other hand, Manfred was like a piece of jade. Gentle, warm, and easy-going. Manfred looked friendly and approachable for the smile he always wore on his face. Rylee knocked her own head. Was sheparing the two strangers she just met? What was wrong with her? When Rylee and Manfred stepped into the manor, the manor looked lively in red decorations all over the house. Rylee was stunned. A bad feeling arose. Brook walked over and saw Rylee and Manfred stood side by side. He smiled and asked, ¡°Rylee, you¡¯re home. Did Manfrede home with you? You guys know each other already?¡± Manfred nodded, ¡°We met at the entrance. We¡¯ve known each other now.¡± Rylee asked, ¡°What happened? What¡¯s with all the decorations?¡± Brook nced at Manfred and smiled stiffly. He whispered, ¡°Rylee,e over to my study room. I¡¯ve something to tell you.¡± Rylee squinted her eyes, ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell me about it right here? Why do we have to sneak out?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nonsense. We are not sneaking out. Now,e.¡± Brook smiled politely at Manfred, then walked to the study room. Rylee looked tense. She slowly followed Brook into the study room. Suddenly, Caroline came out of nowhere and got really close to Rylee. She whispered maliciously, ¡°Do you want to know what¡¯s going to happen in the house? I¡¯ll give you a sneak peek. We are going to have a new mother! It means our father is going to marry another woman. A rich and well-mannered woman. You see, another woman is going to easily get what your mother had been waiting for for the past ten years. Father is going to get married tomorrow! Isn¡¯t it interesting?¡± Rylee widened her eyes and stared at Caroline. Carolineughed so hard that she couldn¡¯t stand properly. A mocking expression appeared on Caroline¡¯s face as sheughed. ¡­ Rylee was shaking. She pushed the door open and saw Brook pacing back and forth in the study room. Brook turned around and said nervously, ¡°Rylee, listen to me¡­¡± ¡°Is that true? What Caroline said.¡± Rylee looked pale as she red at Brook. Brook was stunned. ¡°What did Caroline told you?¡± ¡°That you are getting married. Is that true?¡± Rylee raised her voice as she was getting emotional. Brook¡¯s face turned pale as well. He panicked, ¡°Rylee, Rylee. You should know that I¡¯ve always loved your mother¡­¡± ¡°Then tell me it¡¯s not true! Are you getting married or not? Answer me!¡± Brook blinked his eyes and said softly, ¡°Yes¡­Yes¡­but there¡¯s a perfect exnation¡­¡± Chapter 555: I Hated You Chapter 555: I Hated You ¡°Brook Carroll, why did you do this to my mother? Why?¡± Rylee was crying and shaking in anger, ¡°My mother has always loved you. She wanted nothing from you other than a piece of marriage certificate and hoping that you¡¯re going to marry her in the end. She wanted to live as your wife by thew. However, you kept giving her empty promises. You kept lying to her! You made her lived in guiltiness and self-consciousness for the rest of her life. It¡¯s not even a year after she passed away, and you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re going to marry another woman? What about all those reasons you told my mother why you couldn¡¯t marry her in the first ce? It¡¯s all voided now?¡± Brook exined nervously, ¡°Rylee, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to marry your mother. It¡¯s the people of my family¡­¡± ¡°Yes, everyone in your family looked down on my mother. Because she didn¡¯te from a well- educated or wealthy family. Because she was a singer in a pub. That¡¯s why my mother wasn¡¯t qualified to be your wife, am I right? Brook Carroll, you¡¯re a hypocrite. All in all, no one can really decide your marriage other than yourself. The fact was that you didn¡¯t want to marry my mother at all. You always see my mother as a toy of yours. You loved no one. You loved only yourself. And money!¡± Brook was furious and embarrassed. He walked over and pped Rylee. The sound of a crisp p echoed in the air. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Brook¡¯s hand stopped in the middle of the air. Rylee¡¯s fair cheek immediately went red. There was blood in the corner of her mouth. Rylee was shaking terribly, and her tears kept rolling down her cheeks. She red at Brook in despair. Brook regretted what he did. He quickly apologies to Rylee, ¡°Rylee, I¡¯m so sorry. I shouldn¡¯t do that. I was furious because of what you said. It got into my brain. Does it hurt? Rylee, you know I love you, and I will nevery my hands on you...¡± Ryleeughed as she cried. It was a despairingugh, ¡°Brook, are you feeling sorry for my mother? She gave you everything she had and got used as a mistress her whole life, but you never even gave her a decent burial after she died. Do you know that my mother came to me in my dream after she died? She told me that she felt cold in the underworld. She was drowning in cold water. She cried to me and told me that she wanted to bury in another ce¡­¡± ¡­ Brook was startled by what Rylee said. His lips twitched. ¡°But what you did? What did you do for my mother? I told you earlier that I¡¯ve found a good burial location, but you didn¡¯t even want to pay that one million dors! You told me that there¡¯s nothing left after they died. Everything I did for my mother was only superstitions. Brook, don¡¯t my mother¡¯s life worth a million dors? You¡¯re cruel. You know what? My mother was still worried about your health before she died. She kept telling me to treat you nicely and be good to you¡­¡± ¡°Rylee, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. Rylee, it¡¯s all my fault. Please, forgive me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not worth my mother¡¯s time at all. She could have fallen in love with anyone other than you! You¡¯re such a selfish, cruel, heartless person! I hate you!¡± Rylee ran out of the room crying after screaming to Brook. ¡°Rylee, where are you going? Rylee,e back. Listen to me!¡± Brook went after Rylee, but Caroline stopped him. ¡°Father, don¡¯t go after her. Rylee is inconsiderate. What¡¯s wrong with going after happiness for someone at your age? She¡¯s selfish. She should be more understanding.¡± Caroline smiled and stood aside, waiting for Brook to get mad. Manfred frowned. Caroline and Manfred overheard Rylee and Brook¡¯s conversation outside the study room. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go after Rylee for you?¡± Manfred stood. ¡°Forget it. Leave her alone,¡± Brook shook his head and looked defeated. It felt like a bad omen for a man to hear what happened to his ex-wife in the underground the night before the wedding. Rylee ran out of the house and got onto her bike. She sped like crazy. Tears kept rolling down her cheeks. Mother, I¡¯m not strong enough. Why did I keep crying? You know what? My mother. I¡¯m going to buy you a better graveyard tomorrow. You were not going to suffer in a dark, cold and mouldy ce anymore. However, father was going to marry another woman tomorrow. Mother, why did you love this man at all? He lied to you your entire life. He looked down on you from the beginning, and he was going to get married to another woman a year after you passed away. My mother. Brook looked down on you. He never loved you. Rylee kept riding tirelessly. The wind kept hitting her face, and her tears got blew behind her. Rylee didn¡¯t even notice the cars she passed by on the road. Rylee finally stopped after an hour or so when she almost fainted out of exhaustion. She parked her bike aside and stood on the boardwalk by the sea, zoned out. Rylee panted. She was covered in sweats, and her hair was messy. ¡°Brook, why do you have to be my father? I hate you! I hate that you¡¯re my father.¡± Rylee screamed on top of her lungs, but her voice got blew away by the sea breeze. A little boy who wore sloppy outfits approached Rylee. He reached out his hand and said softly, ¡°Excuse me. Could you spare me some change, please?¡± Rylee was startled. She turned and looked down. It was a little boy between five to six years old. He looked thin, probably due to malnutrition. His face was covered in dirt. ¡­ ¡°Hi, little guy. Where are your parents? Why did they let you out alone?¡± Rylee squatted down and took off the dried weed in the little boy¡¯s hair. The little boy said in a pitiful tone, ¡°My mother is sick. I needed some money to buy her warm soymilk.¡± Rylee was reminded of her mother. She was going to cry again. However, she bit her lips and tried to stop her tears from rolling down. ¡°Here you go. It¡¯s all yours. Go and get some food and medicines for your mother,¡± Rylee gave all her money to the little boy. She almost couldn¡¯t control her tears. ¡°Thank you so much. You¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°Go home now, little guy. You¡¯re blessed to still have your mother around. Take good care of your mother¡­¡± Rylee saw the little boy off. Then, her tears finally rolled down her cheeks. The little boy still had his mother¡­ But Rylee didn¡¯t. Mother, did you know that I miss you so much? Rylee looked up into the skies and stared at the stars. She knew that her mother was watching her in heaven. ¡°Rylee, stop being so weak. Stop crying. You¡¯ve promised your mother that you¡¯re going to live happily. You promised her. You have to keep your promise!¡± Rylee clenched her fists and wiped away her tears. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Joseph almost can¡¯t believe his eyes when he opened the door in his sleeping robe. ¡°Rylee, what happened to you? Did you get robbed? You looked terrible. Your hair is all tangled up. You looked like you¡¯ve just escaped from a dump station. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Joseph scratched his head and sized Rylee up. ¡°Is everyone covered decently in the house? I¡¯ming in,¡± Rylee walked past Joseph and kicked her shoes away, ¡°Joseph, I¡¯m hungry. Make me something to eat. Also, lend me some clothes. I need to take a shower. I¡¯m sweaty. It felt disgusting.¡± Joseph blinked and closed the door. Suddenly, a girl wearing a bikini came out from Joseph¡¯s bedroom. It was a set of seductive andcey see-through innerwear. The girl screamed when she saw Rylee. Rylee frowned, ¡°Why are you screaming? I¡¯m not a man. We¡¯re both women. I¡¯ve got what you have. Stop screaming.¡± The girl covered her mouth in fear. She was terrified by Rylee¡¯s attitude. The girl turned to Joseph in a pitiful look, ¡°Joseph, this woman?¡± Joseph waved his hand, ¡°She¡¯s the closest thing I have as a family. Now, get out. I don¡¯t feel like watching horror movies now.¡± ¡°What? Joseph, how could you lie to me? You¡¯ve told me that tonight¡­¡± The girl stared at Joseph with a puppy look. Rylee felt disgusted. She took off her jacket and threw it onto the couch. Then, she headed upstairs, ¡°Ignore me. Do whatever you want. I¡¯ll pretend that I¡¯m deaf and blind.¡± Joseph felt embarrassed. He lowered his voice and shooed the girl, ¡°Stop talking and leave now. My wifey came home. Aren¡¯t you scared that she¡¯s going to beat you to death?¡± Joseph kept making up excuses. He quickly put on clothes for the girl. ¡°Wifey? Joseph! When did you get married? You¡¯re married at such a young age? You¡¯re bluffing.¡± ¡°Yes, wifey! The kind where my family raised her as my wife. Now, leave.¡± ¡­ Joseph rudely pushed the girl out of the door. The girl kept mming the door and screamed outside of the house, ¡°Joseph! How dare you push me out before I get to wear my clothes. I curse you and your ancestors!¡± Joseph replied behind the door, ¡°Do whatever you like. My ancestors are all lying peacefully under the tomb. Go and look for them!¡± Rylee wore Joseph¡¯s pyjamas after the shower. It was too big for Rylee. She looked clumsy even after rolling up the sleeves. Joseph was smoking in the dining room. He was stunned when Rylee walked into the dining room. No words could describe Rylee¡¯s beauty. Rylee¡¯s skin was fair and translucent. Her big round eyes made her looked like a doll. Rylee¡¯s lips were naturally pink and pouty. They looked sexy. Joseph felt like he saw a fairy when Rylee walked down the stairs. A little fairy. ¡°What are you staring at? Did you make my food?¡± Chapter 556: Thanks for Always Being There Chapter 556: Thanks for Always Being There Rylee knocked on Joseph¡¯s head and sat casually in front of Joseph. She pointed at the dining table, ¡°All that time I spent in the shower, and this is what you¡¯re giving me? It¡¯s not filling enough. I¡¯ll eat you up if I¡¯m still hungry.¡± Joseph answered in a daze, ¡°Come on, baby.¡± ¡°Go away! Also, put out your cigarette. I don¡¯t want to die of passive smoking.¡± Joseph then only came back from imagining. He put out the cigarette and stared at Rylee, who chowed down her food. Joseph asked softly, ¡°Did the Carroll sisters picked on you?¡± Rylee shook her head and looked down. She swallowed her food and said calmly, ¡°Brook is getting married tomorrow.¡± Joseph was shocked. Joseph was worried about Rylee. He looked at Rylee and noticed that her eyes were swollen. However, she looked calm. ¡°How could he?¡± Joseph clenched his fists. Rylee smiled bitterly. She stared at Joseph, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re going to help me pick a graveyard for my mother. I¡¯m staying at your ce tonight.¡± Joseph grinned, ¡°On the same bed?¡± Rylee didn¡¯t even look at Joseph, ¡°Why not? It¡¯s time to practice my self-defence skills.¡± Joseph took a step back, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I wouldn¡¯t allow you to destroy my reputation. I¡¯m sleeping in the living room.¡± Rylee got upstairs andy on the bed after finishing her food. Joseph stayed in the room, and he leaned by the wardrobe. Rylee had closed her eyes. Joseph looked at Rylee and told her in an earnest tone, which rarely seen on him, ¡°Rylee, I¡¯ll be by your side no matter what happens. You won¡¯t have to be afraid of anything.¡± Rylee¡¯s eyes flickered, but they remained closed. Joseph sighed. He walked out of the room quietly and shut the door. Tears rolled down from Rylee¡¯s eyes in the dark. Rylee suddenly recalled the scene when she first met Joseph in Bilingual Kindergarten. ¡°Is your name Rylee? Why didn¡¯t you talk to them? Do you think you¡¯re a princess?¡± Joseph kept following Rylee around and asking silly questions. Joseph scratched his head, ¡°Alright then. You are a princess. Can you please, talk to me? Wow, you¡¯re living next door to my aunt. We¡¯re neighbours. It¡¯s called fate. Do you know what fate is? It¡¯s the most magical thing in the world.¡± ¡­ Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Rylee only found out after that the aunt Joseph mentioned was only a nanny. Joseph¡¯s parents were busy, and they neglected him. In the kindergarten graduation ceremony, Joseph wore a mini graduation robe, and he held a scroll in his hands. He took the microphone and announced in front of all the kids, ¡°Rylee, I¡¯m going to marry you, and we¡¯re going to make many, many babies. I want to be with you forever.¡± ¡­ Rylee rolled over. She wiped away her tears and muttered, ¡°You, silly boy. Thanks for always being there.¡± Rylee and Joseph went to the cemetery the next day. They chose another location for Rylee¡¯s mother grave based on the choice the Feng Shui Master gave them. A few thousand dors left after paying all the fees. The cemetery was peaceful and quiet. Rylee sat on thewn and told Joseph with a smile on her face, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me why I insisted to rebury my mother? I dreamt of her six months after she passed away. She was soaking wet in my dream. Even her hair was wet. I cried seeing her like that. I asked her what happened and she told me that she felt cold. The ce she lived was full of water, and it was humid. She was suffering and constantly feeling cold. Suddenly, I woke up from that dream. I checked on my window. It was initially closed, but it opened after I woke up. A strong wind was blowing into my room, and my curtains flew like kites. It was raining outside. I¡¯ve decided to rebury my mother since. I won¡¯t allow my mother to soak in some cold dark water. I told my father about the reburial the next day. However, when he knew he had to spend money on the reburial, he rejected me coldly. He scolded me for being superstitious. I hated him so much. Joseph, please tell me why I¡¯m rted to someone like him?¡± Joseph put his hand on Rylee¡¯s shoulder. He told Rylee, ¡°Everyone has their ws. Your father is stingy and prioritized his wealth, but he cared about you. He called mest night asking whether you¡¯re with me or not. He even asked for my help to convince you. He sounded worried. What can we do about our parents? They are the closest people we had even if they did anything wrong.¡± Rylee sighed in resign. Anyhow, Rylee¡¯s mother¡¯s reburial was settled. Rylee stood up and suddenly recalled how she got the money for her mother¡¯s reburial. Damn that man! If Rylee had the chance, she would chop his private part into million pieces! She hated him! Rylee scratched her head and blurted out, ¡°Is he even a human with that big¡­¡± Especially his private part. It was¡­shocking. The size and the stamina. Rylee bet he was an alien. Ugh, why didn¡¯t Rylee see his face? She regretted it. ¡°What? What did you say? Who¡¯s big? Who are you talking about?¡± Joseph looked at Rylee. Rylee suddenly realized that she almost spilt her secret. She quickly faked a smile and tried to get the topic over with. ¡­ ¡°I was practising a y. It¡¯s just for fun.¡± Joseph grinned, ¡°Silly.¡± Joseph sent Rylee back to the Carroll Manor. The manor was well-decorated and crowded. Guests put on their best dress and came to celebrate. ¡°Wow, Brook has upped the ante. This must cost a lot,¡± Joseph drove slowly into the manor and sized up the decorations along the way. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. My father is a smart businessman. He is marrying a wealthy woman.¡± Rylee looked outside the window at the guests in the garden. Suddenly, she widened her eyes. Was Rylee seeing things? The man backing in their direction looked like Mr. Wheeler, the Bugatti owner. Was it him? It can¡¯t be. Did Mr. Wheelere to im his repair fee at her father¡¯s wedding? Oh, dear. What should Rylee do? Rylee tried her best to have a good look, but it was too crowded. Rylee lost Timothy after a while. Please, please. Let¡¯s not be him. It was a big world out there. Coincidence won¡¯t happen that frequently. Rylee drew a cross in front of her chest and prayed to not see Timothy. ¡°Oh, dear. Ms. Carroll, you¡¯re home. Mr. Carroll was worried sick. Come. Everyone got dressed. You¡¯re thest. Come quickly and go get dressed.¡± Edith walked over and took Rylee away in rush. Joseph waved his hand, ¡°Go and get dressed. Come out only when you look decent. I¡¯ll go talk to some girls over there.¡± Twenty minutester, Rylee looked decent. Her hair parted into two parts. The first part was braided into a loose bun, while the second half let down naturally. Rylee was petite, so she got her pink dress in the smallest size. Everything was on point, but¡­ ¡°Damn these heels. I wanted to chop them off.¡± Rylee sat on a chair. She took off her heels and cursed them. Someone approached Rylee out of a sudden. Rylee was startled, then she looked up. It was the guy Rylee¡¯s bike hit yesterday. The guy wore a formal outfit with a white coat. He looked more charmingly. Manfred stared at Rylee, who was frowning, and chuckled, ¡°Why are you cursing your shoes? You know, you shouldn¡¯t curse that much in your age.¡± Rylee was so used to cursing. Rylee didn¡¯t feel right to argue with the person her bike hit. After all, he was the casualty. ¡°I¡¯m not used to wearing heels. It¡¯s tiring.¡± Manfred squatted down. He looked gentle, ¡°Is your leg hurt?¡± ¡°A little. Hey, what are you doing?¡± Rylee widened her eyes. That guy¡­He¡­ He lifted Rylee¡¯s feet and rubbed them. That¡¯s her feet! ¡°Hey¡­let go. Stop it.¡± Rylee¡¯s face flushed red. She looked around nervously. Rylee¡¯s reputation would be destroyed if anyone saw what happened. Manfred looked sincere. He smiled, ¡°Stop moving around. The pain will go away after rubbing. Your legs would be swollen if you waited till the night. It¡¯ll only take a few seconds.¡± ¡­ Manfred held Rylee¡¯s feet and rubbed gently. He¡¯d also looked at Rylee from time to time. Ah, the tough appearance was only an illusion. Rylee was, in fact, a shy person. Look, she was blushing. ¡°Oh, dear. Let go of me. It¡¯s not necessary,¡± Rylee lowered her voice and took her feet back. However, Manfred rejected to let go on purpose. He held Rylee¡¯s feet and insisted to rub her feet for her. ¡°It should be fine now. Try walking a little and see if it still hurt,¡± Manfred let go of Rylee. However, Rylee had been struggling. So, when Manfred let go, Rylee lost bnce and fell. ¡°No¡­¡± Rylee thought. It was going to be a hard fall. Oh, falling down onto the ground in such a skirt was going to be very embarrassing. Even her panties were going to show. Rylee felt ashamed. ¡°Be careful!¡± Manfred reached out his hand and pulled Rylee into his arms. Then, he smiled mischievously. ¡°Damn. What are you smiling at? It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Ryleeined. She wanted to look up and shout at Manfred. However, her lips identally touched Manfred¡¯s chin when she looked up. Rylee¡¯s lips touched Manfred¡¯s chin! Rylee was stunned. Chapter 557: Ate the Cream on Her Face Chapter 557: Ate the Cream on Her Face Rylee only realized what she did after a few seconds. She screamed and pushed Manfred away. Then, she kept wiping her lips with the back of her hand. ¡°This is so messed up! How did it happen? You, stay away from me!¡± Rylee was embarrassed and pissed. She kept kicking Manfred and tried to keep him away from her. At the same time, she was still wiping her lips. Manfred chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s not a kiss. What¡¯s with that reaction?¡± Rylee red at Manfred and looked pissed. She wasn¡¯t an easy girl. How can her lips touch a man¡¯s chin? It felt disgusting. ¡°You¡¯re dirty.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I cleanse my face every morning. I promise.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your promises. Stay away from me, please. You¡¯re bugging me.¡± Manfred continued smiling. He looked at Rylee, ¡°Did anyone tell you that you¡¯re a bad-tempered person? You kissed me first, and you¡¯re the one who got angry?¡± Ugh, why did he keep mentioning it? It wasn¡¯t a kiss! No way! Rylee was so mad that she was going to pass out. She rolled her eyes, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a kiss! My lips identally touched your chin! Touched! I didn¡¯t kiss you!¡± Manfred wiped his chin with the back of his hand, ¡°Hmm? You didn¡¯t put on lipsticks? Why are your lips red then?¡± Rylee blushed, and she bit her lips, ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡± Why did I have to answer your question? Who are you? ¡°I see. You went for lip enhancement?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t. I was born with it!¡± Rylee was tricked. Manfredughed brightly, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re born with it. What a natural beauty.¡± Rylee rolled her eyes and muttered, ¡°What an idiot. Keepughing for nothing.¡± However, Ryleeughed as well after a few seconds. ¡°I should hit you harder yesterday to shut your mouth from all the nonsense.¡± Manfred smiled at Rylee, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m a person with the least nonsense among my friends. Oh, but of course, there¡¯s a guy cooler than me. He¡¯s basically an ice mountain. He usually won¡¯t be the one who starts a conversation. Hey, there¡¯s some sand in your heels. Let me help you.¡± ¡­ Rylee and Manfred became friends. Manfred helped Rylee got rid of the sand in her heels, then he squatted down and put on Rylee¡¯s heels for her. Rylee looked down, and she saw Manfred showered under the sunlight. He looked surreal. Suddenly, Rylee¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She felt warm. Rylee recalled a scene where she sat on the little bench in front of their house, and her mother would squat down and put on her shoes for her. Rylee felt blissful back then. She would reach out her legs and kicked around so that her mother couldn¡¯t put on shoes for her properly. However, Rylee¡¯s mother was a gentle person. She always smiled and gently held on to Rylee¡¯s feet to put on shoes for her. A smile appeared in Rylee¡¯s eyes. Manfred turned and looked at Rylee under the sunlight. Rylee looked like a fairy in fairy tales. Manfred¡¯s heart was racing. ¡°What are you two doing?¡± A girl shouted. Manfred and Rylee recovered from thoughts. Caroline looked pissed. She sized Manfred and Rylee up and questioned them, ¡°Rylee, what are you trying to do? You¡¯re not handicap. Why did you ask someone else to put on your shoes for you? Ah, you¡¯re so good at seducing men. Like mother like daughter.¡± Rylee squinted her eyes. She stood up and red at Caroline, ¡°What did you just say? I dare you to repeat!¡± Rylee clenched her fists and was ready to beat Caroline up. Caroline was a little startled by Rylee¡¯s fierce-looking face. However, she continued teasing Ryle, ¡°Why did you ask him to put on shoes for you? The guests are going to gossip about it if they see it. Furthermore, Manfred is an elder. You should respect him as one.¡± Manfred didn¡¯t look happy to hear what Caroline said, ¡°Caroline, don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m not an elder. Instead, we¡¯re a family.¡± Rylee quickly turned and stared at Manfred in doubt, ¡°An elder? Who are you?¡± Manfred didn¡¯t answer Rylee and reced his awkwardness with a smile. Caroline said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? Manfred is one of us now, and he is an elder. His sister is going to be our new mother from today onwards. So, I think we should all call Manfred ¡®uncle¡¯.¡± ¡°Uncle?¡± Rylee sized Manfred up in shock. This gentle guy is Rylee¡¯s uncle? The brother of Rylee¡¯s new mother? It was way too dramatic. ¡°Rylee, listen to me¡­¡± Manfred tried to exin. Rylee sneered. She left and said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else to talk about now. Uncle.¡± Rylee stressed the word ¡®uncle¡¯. Manfred frowned and watched Rylee left. Caroline walked over quietly and held Manfred¡¯s arm. She said sweetly, ¡°Manfred, let¡¯s go. The wedding ceremony is going to start soon.¡± Manfred looked at Caroline¡¯s hand on his arm. He let go of Caroline and walked away. Caroline got left behind. She stumped her feet in anger. ¡°Rylee, how dare you tried to steal Manfred away from me? I¡¯m going to tear you into pieces!¡± ¡­ The Carroll sisters stood behind Brook and yed as his blissful and supportive family members. Was that woman, who looked around forty years old, Manfred¡¯s sister? She looked pretty. Rylee stood behind the crowd and watched coldly as if she was just a bypasser. Mother, look at the man you loved. He found a new lover one year after you passed away. He wasn¡¯t sincere to you at all. After the ceremony, it was time for the guest to chatter and enjoy their food. Brook wasn¡¯t young anymore. So, he didn¡¯t n to go travelling on the wedding day. He was going to take a rest before departing. Brook hugged his newly wedded wife and toasted guests. He looked happy. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Rylee was eating a piece of cake in frustration. She saw Joseph chatting with two women from far. Ugh, Joseph was such a pervert. He couldn¡¯t leave thedies alone at all. ¡°Did you know that the director of Royal Group is a friend of the bride?¡± ¡°Really? The Royal Group?¡± ¡°Rumour has it that he is close to the bride¡¯s family. He came to congratte the bride. It¡¯s such an honour to have the director of Royal Group in her wedding.¡± ¡°Did you know that the Royal Group is so wealthy that no one knows how much they owed?¡± ¡°It¡¯d going to be so lucky to marry the director of Royal Group. I heard that he¡¯s a super good looking guy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not looking for marriage, but it¡¯d be lucky if I could be his lover. Rumour has it that even the Princess of Ennd fell in love with him. Royal Group had their principles. They rejected the Princess of Ennd. What a legendary move!¡± A few girls gossiped behind Rylee in excitement. Royal Group? She had heard too much about the name. ¡°Silly girls. Does it mean that a guy is a good person if all he has was a good-looking face and money? Na?ve.¡± Rylee continued eating her cake grumpily. ¡°The cake looked delicious. It seems like you enjoyed it,¡± a man approached Rylee out of a sudden. ¡°What?¡± Rylee looked up in curiosity. Then, she was stunned. Rylee recognized the man in the sunsses right away. ¡°Mr¡­Mr. Wheeler?¡± Rylee sounded frightened, and her voice was shaking, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Did Mr. Wheelere to ask for money from her? He purposely came on Brook¡¯s wedding day? A Bugatti! Who knew how much was the repairing cost of a Bugatti? The tall and handsome Timothy stared at Rylee, who got cream all over her face. He almostughed out loud. This girl was so funny. How did she get those creams on her face while eating cakes? Rylee stared at Timothy with her big round eyes. She looked adorable. Too cute. A light smile appeared on Timothy¡¯s face. Did he smile? ¡°Seems like you¡¯re enjoying it. Is it good?¡± At the same time, Timothy put out a finger and wiped some cream off Rylee¡¯s face. Then, he put the finger in his mouth and tasted the cream he got from Rylee¡¯s face. ¡°Yoghurt.¡± Rylee was shocked by what Timothy did. He¡­he ate creams off of her face! Rylee¡¯s heartbeat was so fast that she thought she was going to die. ¡°It¡­It was alright¡­¡± Rylee couldn¡¯t pretend anymore. She blushed and stuttered, ¡°Mr. Wheeler, do¡­do you want another one? I¡­can go and get it for you.¡± ¡°Nah, I¡¯m not hungry. Here you go.¡± Timothy said in a cool tone. Then, he handed Rylee a piece of a serviette. ¡­ Rylee was confused, ¡°What is it for?¡± Rylee didn¡¯t understand why Timothy gave her the serviette. She wasn¡¯t sniffling. Mr. Wheeler was strange. Timothy frowned, ¡°Wipe your face.¡± ¡°What? Oh¡­¡± Rylee then realized her dirty face. She took the serviette and rubbed her face on the serviette. If the Carroll sisters wiped their face like how Rylee wiped hers, they were going to look like a ghost because of all the makeup they put onto their face. However, Rylee never put on any makeup. Her face looked even more translucent after cleaning it. She looked attractive. The sunsses on Timothy¡¯s face shielded his expression from Rylee. Rylee didn¡¯t get to read what Timothy was thinking. Rylee peeked at Timothy. She frowned and said softly, ¡°Mr. Wheeler¡­¡± Timothy immediately felt a migraine when he heard Rylee called him ¡®Mr. Wheeler¡¯. Did Rylee think he was an old man? ¡°I¡¯m only twenty-six this year,¡± Timothy rarely spoke for himself, but he wanted to exin to Rylee that he wasn¡¯t an old man. He was only twenty-six. Twenty-six years old. The time when a man was in his best shape! ¡°Oh, the twenty-six years old Mr. Wheeler,¡± Rylee was a little confused, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I wanted to say. I wanted to tell you that¡­¡± Rylee looked around, then held Timothy¡¯s arms and went hiding in some corner. Chapter 558: He Was the Boss Chapter 558: He Was the Boss Timothy didn¡¯t say anything. He looked down at the arm that held his for a moment. It was soft. Rylee acted like a thief, ¡°Mr. Wheeler, why did youe here today?¡± Timothy felt funny, ¡°When should Ie then?¡± ¡°You see, there are so many guests here today. You better just kill me.¡± ¡°Kill you? Why? I don¡¯t get it.¡± Rylee scratched her head and pouted, ¡°I know you wanted to get your repairing fee, but it¡¯s a wedding day! You¡¯re going to embarrass my family. My father wouldn¡¯t pay you a single cent if he felt humiliated. This is not a threat. You know my father. He¡¯s stingy¡­¡± Timothyughed softly as Rylee exined. Rylee was pissed. She pped Timothy¡¯s arm, ¡°Stopughing and leave now.¡± Rylee was so used to ying around with Joseph. She quickly apologized bitterly when she realized that she hit Timothy, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Wheeler. I didn¡¯t mean to p you. I got panic. That¡¯s it. It¡¯s true. You better leave now. I¡¯ll contact you again another day on how you can get your repairing fee back, alright?¡± Timothy reached out his hand out of a sudden. Rylee thought Timothy was going to hit her. So, she took a step back. However, the reason why Timothy reached out was to help Rylee to get rid of the leave that got stuck in her hair. Rylee took a breath of relief. Rylee was so scared of Timothy. For real. ¡°I¡¯m here for¡± Rylee begged Timothy, ¡°Please, not today. Leave now, please.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here for the money.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rylee widened her eyes and stared at Timothy¡¯s sexy thin lips. Rylee couldn¡¯t see Timothy¡¯s eyes. So, she had to stare at his lips instead. Rylee realized it earlier. Timothy¡¯s lips looked perfect and sexy. It should taste yummy in kissing. ¡­ Rylee got distracted again. ¡°Damn, you¡¯re not here for the repairing fee? You should have told me. You almost scared me to death.¡± Rylee habitually pped Timothy¡¯s arm again. Timothy didn¡¯t me her at all. He grinned, ¡°Oh, now that you mentioned the repairing fee. I didn¡¯t expect you to pay me back, but since you wanted to, then just pay me back as soon as possible.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rylee was shocked. Her eyes widened. She almost went nuts when she heard what Timothy said. Evil Mr. Wheeler. Did hee to mess with her? He said he didn¡¯t expect me to pay him back at first. Ugh, Rylee, you silly. Why did you mention the repairing fee in the first ce? Armand nodded at Timothy from afar. Timothy then smiled and walked away. Keh, who stood beside Armand, screamed from afar when he saw Rylee, ¡°It¡¯s that girl! The one who crashed the Bugatti! I¡¯m going to get her! She can¡¯t run away this time.¡± Timothy walked over and caught Keh. Then, he forced Keh to leave with him. Keh kept struggling, ¡°You can¡¯t let that girl go. We¡¯ve got to get her. She¡­¡± Rylee pouted, and she was upset. She turned around and tried to look for Timothy. Then, she saw Timothy surrounded by a bunch of people in their formal attire. Timothy was the centre of attention. Many people put on a smile on their faces while waiting for Timothy. Timothy looked like a king where many people followed him around. He nodded at people as a way of greeting them. Manfred walked towards Timothy with a smile on his face and shook his hand. Did Manfred know Mr. Wheeler? ¡°Oh, dear. Mr. Wheeler¡¯s so handsome.¡± ¡°You can see his face through the sunsses? Did you see him before?¡± ¡°No, but he looked handsome with the sunsses as well.¡± ¡°Rumour has it that his beauty is irresistible for all women.¡± ¡­ All Rylee could hear was the noise from Timothy¡¯s fangirl. Rylee only realized that Mr. Wheeler, the Bugatti owner, was the director of the most famous Royal Group in Asia. No wonder they called him ¡®boss¡¯. ¡°Rylee! Rylee! I finally knew who Mr. Wheeler is!¡± Joseph ran to Rylee and said excitedly. Rylee replied to Joseph calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me. I¡¯ve already known it.¡± Long story short. Rylee crashed the Bugatti of the director ofRoyal Group because she wanted to help an olddy. Now, she was going to need to pay the repairing fee. Rylee pped herself out of a sudden. ¡°What are you doing, Rylee? Are you crazy? Why did you p yourself?¡± Joseph was shocked. Rylee wailed, ¡°I hated myself. Why did I keep mentioning the repairing fee?¡± Joseph pitied Rylee, ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. It seemed like Mr. Wheeler isn¡¯t only a director in Royal Group. Rumour has it that he is also the leader of the biggest mafia in Asia. It might not be true though. It might be just a rumour.¡± Rylee wanted to cry, ¡°Why did you tell me all these? Damn, I¡¯ve owed money to a horrible person.¡± ¡­ No wonder Mr. Wheeler was skilled in martial art. No wonder he was assassinated even during breakfast. He was the leader of the mafia in the first ce! ¡°Hey, I regretted what I said to him the other day,¡± Joseph rubbed his temples in worry. ¡°About calling him a low-rank leader? He¡¯s not in the low rank at all. He is the leader of the whole mafia. You¡¯re a shame!¡± Rylee pouted and stared at Timothy, who looked like a celebrity in the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s not that. I regretted not insisting on him to teach me martial art and be my guru. Even if he didn¡¯t teach me martial art, everyone would respect me if I tell them I¡¯m his student.¡± Joseph started imagining the good life if Timothy took him as his student. He smiled naively. Rylee looked down on Joseph, ¡°What an idiot.¡± ¡°Congrattions,¡± Timothy wasn¡¯t smiling at all. He shook Manfred¡¯s hand and nodded in Brook and Deborah¡¯s direction. Fine. Manfred didn¡¯t need to see Timothy¡¯s smile anyway. After all, Timothy had always been like an ice mountain. He sounded superior when talking to everyone. They got used to it already. Manfred patted Timothy¡¯s shoulder. He smiled and said, ¡°There I thought you¡¯re not going toe. My sisters would be heartbroken if you don¡¯te. She wanted to see the legendary handsome guy for since long time ago. Deborah, this is the guy I told you about. Timothy Wheeler.¡± Manfred¡¯s sister looked at Timothy in admiration. She quickly ran over and shook Timothy¡¯s hand, ¡°So, you¡¯re Timothy! I¡¯ve been wanting to meet you since forever. I¡¯m so happy today!¡± Timothy frowned. He didn¡¯t like a woman who got too close to him, let alone held his hand. He¡¯d be disgusted even if a womannded her hand on his shirt. So, he only shook Deborah¡¯s hand for a second, then quickly took a step back and dodged her. When Brook heard that the director of the Royal Group was here, he immediately became interested. Brook quickly stood beside Timothy and tried to butter him up, ¡°Ah, what an honour to have you here. Your presence made our wedding perfect. Mr. Wheeler, I¡¯ve heard that yourpany is taking over a big project coborated by two cities. Do you think that there¡¯s anything mypany can do to be at your service?¡± Brook was fat and short, but he wanted to stand beside the tall and handsome Timothy. It made Brook looked disgusting and cheapskate. Timothy was way taller than Brook. ¡°Is this guy Rylee¡¯s father?¡± Timothy wondered. Timothy restrained his loathe and showed his good manners, ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± said Timothy. Keh stood beside Timothy and looked surprised. Timothy would only reply to questions with a long silence, but this time, Timothy spoke a lot! Something wasn¡¯t right with Timothy. But since when? Keh wanted to touch Timothy¡¯s forehead and see if he had a fever. Suddenly, someone bumped into Rylee, and she almost fell. ¡°Who did that? Didn¡¯t you have eyes? Watch where you¡¯re going!¡± Luckily Joseph was standing beside Rylee, and he became her support, or she might fell onto the ground already. ¡­ It was Andrea who bumped into Rylee on purpose. She acted innocent, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry. We were too busy on the family event and exhausted. I don¡¯t mean to bump into you. Are you alright?¡± Andrea was talking to Rylee, but she kept peeking at Joseph. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Rylee frowned, ¡°I¡¯m sure you did it on purpose! You won¡¯t be any prettier for knocking me over, silly.¡± Andrea became angry, ¡°Who are you calling silly?¡± Caroline stopped Andrea, who always acted on instinct, ¡°Let it go, Andrea. We have nothing to say to these people. They won¡¯t understand humannguage.¡± Rylee immediately red at Caroline. She was furious, ¡°Caroline, you better exin it! What do you mean by I don¡¯t understand humannguage? You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t understand the human language! You¡¯re all animals.¡± Chapter 559: Kenneth, You Talk Too Much Chapter 559: Keh, You Talk Too Much Caroline was insidious, gritting her teeth while saying, ¡°A brute? The only one who deserves the word brute here is you. You have an indiscreet mother, willing to destroy others¡¯ families to be a shameless mistress. This kind of person is indeed a brute! Rylee, you¡¯re so cheap!¡± Rylee¡¯s face was red, ring at Caroline, puffing and panting roughly. Her small fist clenched tightly at the two sides because of shame and anger. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk about my mum like that! My mother never wanted to have anything. She only did it because of true love!¡± Rylee said word by word, with tears in her eyes, trembling terribly! Daphne curled her lips, ¡°Pfft, what true love? Would your mother, who just sing for money, be around with my father if he was not rich? Didn¡¯t she born you secretly just to make a fortune?¡± Joseph pulled Rylee, preventing Rylee from swooping in and fighting with the three pig heads, as that would be too embarrassing. Joseph said to the three sisters in disgust, ¡°What are you yelling for? Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s anything noble about you! You guys are too shabby to get married! I think you¡¯re all just jealous of Rylee¡¯s beauty! You don¡¯t have the right to judge adults¡¯ affairs! If you say something like that again, I will have to take action!¡± Andrea looked at Joseph and was so angry that she was about to cry, ¡°Joseph! Why do you always favour Rylee? What advantage did she give you? Did she sleep with you?¡± Joseph had just insulted the three of them shabby for Rylee! What an outrage! Ryleeughed instead of being angry. Only Joseph, who was right next to her, could feel the slight trembling in her body. Rylee looked at the three sisters with a smile and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I am sleeping with Joseph. So how? Are you jealous? Did you hold a grudge? Take off your clothes and try it too. Come on if you can. Just see if Joseph will want you. Nigger!¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Andrea was furious, screaming and ripping at Rylee, ¡°Rylee! You¡¯re shameless! Just like your mother! You lowlife bitch! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡­ Rylee was not afraid, fighting back at Andrea. Caroline went to pull Andrea, while Joseph went to stop Rylee. If they fought in such a mess on such an asion today, the Carroll family would indeed be disgraced. ¡°Alright! You can stop now! Knock it off! Stop fighting!¡± Joseph blocked in the middle. Andrea¡¯s hair was in a mess, her chest heaving violently in anger. She red viciously at Rylee, crying out, ¡°Joseph, boohoo. Do you really like Rylee? Joseph, I¡¯m good too. Look at me. Look at me. Rylee is just a bastard daughter, and I¡¯m the real daughter to the Carroll family.¡± Joseph shook off Andrea¡¯s hand and said irritably, ¡°Boring as hell! I don¡¯t agree with any of you bullying Rylee!¡± Andrea screamed in despair, ¡°Rylee, you bitch! I hate you! I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Rylee sneered, ¡°Hate me then! Hate me as much as you want! Let everyone hate me!¡± Andrea cried out impotently. Joseph wrapped his arms around Rylee¡¯s body and asked in a low voice, ¡°How is it? Are you hurt?¡± Rylee shook her head in disorientation, pointing down to her heart, ¡°Here. It hurts.¡± Joseph instantly got it, heartily ran his hand through Rylee¡¯s hairs, sayingpassionately, ¡°The right and wrong of the adults¡¯ past has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Rylee smiled sadly. Would it be irrelevant? How could she not know that her mother had actually made a mistake! Whether it was because of true love or not, she shouldn¡¯t have be the most reviled mistress of all. When her mum and dad were together, it was already the same as hurting the three Carroll sisters and their mother! There was nothing wrong with what they scolded, wasn¡¯t it? Her mum was a mistress! That was a fact that could not be changed! This was the reason why Rylee had never been able to hold herself up straight in front of the Carroll sisters! Although the fight didn¡¯t reallye to blows this time, it still drew the people¡¯s attention. The first person to see this side was Keh. He was just looking around in boredom when he suddenly saw Rylee¡¯s side. ¡®Huh, isn¡¯t that the little brat?¡¯ Keh had already given Rylee a fixed name in his mind, the little brat. ¡®What is that brat doing?¡¯ ¡®Is she fighting?¡¯ ¡®Damn, these women fight quite fiercely!¡¯ ¡®This little brat fights like a little tiger.¡¯ Keh couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself, ¡°Damn, what¡¯s wrong with those three women? Three beating one? What the hell?¡± Keh didn¡¯t even think about it and walked towards Rylee¡¯s side. As soon as he moved, it got Manfred¡¯s attention, and he turned his face to look too. At the same time, Timothy also followed to look. Then¡­ Brook also saw his four daughters in a fight. ¡®Damn! These women just don¡¯t know how to restrain themselves in such asion!¡¯ So, Brook, Deborah, Manfred, Timothy, and Keh went towards Rylee that side. When Brook went over, the first he saw was that Andrea¡¯s hair was in disarray, and she was crying in a pitiful mess. While Rylee had her neck up, looking tough as if she wanted to beat their heads against the wall. So, he was not happy with Rylee at first. Andrea looked that her father wasing, immediately asked for help in an aggrieved manner, ¡°Dad¡­ Boohoo. Rylee hits me. Look at her, Dad.¡± ¡­ Caroline nced at Manfred and said sheepishly, ¡°Sorry for making a scene here. Rylee¡¯s temper is so aggressive¡­¡± With these words, she had shifted all the me onto Rylee. Brook felt so embarrassed in front of the crowd, especially with Mr. Wheeler from the famous Royal Group standing beside him at this moment! ¡°Rylee! What¡¯s wrong with you!¡± Brook shouted angrily towards Rylee. Rylee didn¡¯t look at anyone, biting her lower lip and looking at the sky stubbornly. Brook became even angrier and poked Rylee¡¯s head, shouting, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Always causing me trouble! You¡¯re not well-mannered at all! Why don¡¯t you just get along with your sisters? You have to behave in front of everyone! You should stop being like this!¡± Joseph interrupted, ¡°Mr. Carroll, don¡¯t me Rylee for what happened today.¡± ¡°All right, all right. Just stop talking. You¡¯re always helping her!¡± Brook rudely interrupted Joseph. Keh rolled up his sleeves and shouted unhappily, ¡°Hey man, why didn¡¯t you get to the bottom of this first? I clearly saw it over there that these three ck girls bullied this little brat. What the hell for so many people bullying one!¡± Everyone was shocked when Keh opened his mouth. First of all, Keh was not an ordinary person. He was the young master of the banker Keith family. And secondly, he was also a good friend of Timothy. Keh was fair but yet unpredictable. He was fickle in who he liked and who he hated. The crowd was already shocked to hear Keh speak for Rylee, but when they heard Keh describe the three sisters as ck girls, they couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Of course, it was only the three Carroll sisters who didn¡¯tugh out. They were all in a rage. What did this flirty man say about them? ck girls? Ahh, that was so awful! It was so uneptable! They didn¡¯t have fair skin, but they weren¡¯t that dark either! Brook looked at Keh in bewilderment and said, ¡°Mr. Wheeler, Mr. Keith, I¡¯m so sorry. The kids are so immature.¡± He wanted to pursue these people out of here. However, Timothy didn¡¯t move a step. His eyes, underneath the big sunsses, kept staring at that stubborn little girl. This little girl always liked to pretend to be strong on the outside. ¡°Girl.¡± Timothy spoke. His words scared not only Brook but also Keh. The three sisters raised their eyes in unison to look at this stunningly gorgeous and tall man, only to find that he was facing Rylee. Joseph quietly nudged Rylee, signalling her. Only then did Rylee slow down to take a look around. Mr. Wheeler? Was Mr. Wheeler calling her? Rylee was confused. Timothy suddenly took off his sunsses. At once, everyone was stunned by Timothy¡¯s stunning beauty. The legendary Timothy Wheeler was indeed unmatched for his beauty! Timothy was indeed looking at Rylee. ¡°Are you yelling at me?¡± Rylee asked. Brook immediately said nervously, ¡°Rylee, this is Mr. Wheeler. Listen to him and don¡¯t talk back!¡± Timothy looked deeply at Rylee, ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt next time¡­ Remember, attack your opponent¡¯s weakness.¡± ¡­ ¡°Oh?¡± Rylee didn¡¯t understand. Timothy handed over a white handkerchief and pressed it on the corner of Rylee¡¯s mouth. There was a small cut at the corner of Rylee¡¯s mouth. Rylee foolishly took the handkerchief, with her big eyes looking fixedly at Timothy. Everyone was shocked to hear Timothy¡¯s words and see his actions. Especially Brook! He really didn¡¯t understand what Mr. Wheeler meant by saying this to Rylee. Did Mr. Wheeler know Rylee? Or did Mr. Wheeler think that Rylee was too aggravated? That was not right. What was the point of Mr. Wheeler saying that all of a sudden? Keh pouted and exined to Rylee, ¡°Timothy is right! Brat, it¡¯s not badass enough when you kicked just now. You have to be harder, you know? For example, you just kick that ck girl here, under the ribs, got it? Be ruthless, be hard! That¡¯s what kills!¡± All of them were dumbfounded. Was this a persuasion to make peace or persuasion to fight? Timothy had turned around and said faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Keh, you talk too much.¡± Chapter 560: The Little Brat’s Information Chapter 560: The Little Brat¡¯s Information Armand and the others escorted Timothy towards the car, and Keh walked side by side with Timothy while continuing to babble, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. That brat is agile in her actions, but she¡¯s just not ruthless enough. She had not many strengths in her kicking. Otherwise, those three ck girls wouldn¡¯t have been able to beat her.¡± Armand couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Mr. Keith, they aren¡¯t ck.¡± ¡°Oh, they¡¯re not ck, but almost the same. Right, Timothy?¡± Timothy didn¡¯t say a word, just put on his sunsses and smiled. Brook was stunned for a moment before he remembered and chased after these valuable guests to see them off. Manfred turned his face to look at the still dumbfounded Rylee, furrowed his brows, not saying anything, and followed to send Timothy. Daphne held Andrea, and the three sisters red hard at Rylee before leaving together. Joseph sighed, ¡°These three are so annoying like flies always arguing with you all day long.¡± Rylee was unimpressed, taking down the handkerchief from the corner of her mouth, spreading it out, and looking at it. In one corner of the handkerchief, there was a name embroidered in ck with fine stitching. Mr. Wheeler¡¯s handkerchief. ¡°Men use handkerchiefs too? Do people still use handkerchiefs?¡± Rylee said to herself in disbelief. Joseph also had a look at the handkerchief and said, ¡°Men with quality of life use perfume and handkerchiefs.¡± ¡°But Mr. Wheeler doesn¡¯t look like a man with joie de vivre. He¡¯s mean as if he¡¯s about to break anyone¡¯s neck at any moment.¡± Joseph sighed, ¡°Rylee, your mouth is bleeding. It is said that spittle can stop the bleeding and reduce inmmation. How about I lick your wound and use my spit on it?¡± ¡°Get lost! Or I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Rylee puffed up her little cheeks. Joseph scratched his head, chuckling. After the wedding ceremony, the Carrolls¡¯ Manor regained peace. ¡°Deborah, this is a silk scarf for you, specially chosen by Andrea and me.¡± Daphne called out to Deborah fawningly. Andrea followed, ¡°Yes, Deborah. You¡¯d look perfect wearing this silk scarf.¡± ¡°You guys are so attentive. I¡¯m so touched in my heart. Thank you.¡± Deborah happily took the silk scarf. ¡­ Caroline handed over a jewellery box, ¡°Deborah, Andrea and Daphne give you a silk scarf, then I¡¯ll give you a hair ornament. It¡¯s beautiful with it on your head.¡± ¡°Caroline, you¡¯re so kind. I¡¯m so happy, thank you.¡± Deborah took the box and opened it, revealing a smile. It was a very beautiful hair ornament. It was set with diamonds and pricey too. Deborah subconsciously went to look at Rylee, who was sitting over there reading a book. Rylee happened to raise her eyes to look at Deborah. Rylee resisted the gaze and twisted her face to the side. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Deborah sighed, looking down and sorting through a pile of presents. ¡°Rylee,e here for a moment. Dad has something to say to you.¡± Brook stood at the door of the study and beckoned to Rylee. Rylee was stunned for a moment before she got up and walked into the study under the scrutinising gaze of the three sisters. ¡®Dad is indeed a money-hungry guy!¡¯ There was a stack of gift sheets on the desk. He must have just been using a calctor to calcte the total amount of gifts. All he knew was money! Rylee stood displeasingly in the middle of the study with an uncooperative expression, ¡°Are you going to criticise me for fighting with Andrea today?¡± Brook forced a smile, ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m also feel bad for you.¡± ¡°Hmph, it made you feel humiliated, right? Are you going to beat me up?¡± ¡°Rylee! How could I beat you? You¡¯ve been rebellious since young, and I care for you a lot¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay. What exactly are you going to say? Hurry up, and I have to go to do my homework.¡± Brook rubbed his hands around twice and said tentatively, ¡°So¡­ you knew¡­ Mr. Wheeler?¡± Rylee looked at Brook and saw his greedy look. She felt annoyed and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know him!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know him? Then why did Mr. Wheeler talk to you like that today? And even give you a handkerchief?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How do I know what he¡¯s thinking?¡± Brook sighed, ¡°Daddy¡¯spany has been having a bit of difficulty recently, hadn¡¯t bid on several big projects. As you know, the marketpetition is very strong now¡­¡± ¡°Dad, what the hell are you going to say? I¡¯ve already said that I don¡¯t know that guy. Why are you still telling me all this misery?¡± Brook was lost for words. After thinking about it, he nodded, waved his hand, and let Rylee go. Rylee called Joseph from her room, ¡°My dad was suddenly so concerned about me and said those mushy words to me. It turns out that he just wants me to get business for hispany. Such a greedy man! All he knows is money! I think he will be happy if Mr. Wheeler told him that selling me to him would get a big contract!¡± ¡°Your father can¡¯t help it too. In business, one cannot be at a standstill. Otherwise, how do your family make a living? But I think that Mr. Wheeler is not going to ask you for the car repair fee. He¡¯s so rich. Royal Group is not just an ordinarypany, not to mention a Bugatti, even the satellite they can afford it.¡± Rylee leaned against the edge of the bed and sighed, ¡°I hope so. I hope that Mr. Wheeler will forget about me for this too.¡± In therge training ground. Keh and Armand were sitting on chairs watching the fight inside the grounds. ¡­ Keh ate while saying to Armand, ¡°Armand, look, the boss can beat dozens of people by himself. It¡¯s no point for us to fight with him. We cannot say yes if he invites us both to practice. It is suiciding.¡± Armand nodded with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m still ufortable with my back from the fall by the bossst time.¡± Keh immediately shook hands with Armand, ¡°We¡¯re just so doomed.¡± They then continued watching the fight inside the field. Timothy was wearing sweatpants and a tight vest on top. His body was strong and gorgeous. Look at those muscles when he swung his arms. The muscles in his belly were so attractive as he lifted his legs and rolled over. Even men, not to mention women, can¡¯t help but get nosebleeds when they see Timothy like this. His eyes were so beautiful, but unfortunately, there was always a murderous aura in his eyes. Twenty martial arts masters attacked, surrounding Timothy in the middle. Timothy was like a butterfly, tumbling through the crowd, and the dull sound of fighting could be heard. After a few minutes, the field became silent. Damn, the boss was so powerful that it gave people the chills. It was just a short while before those martial arts practitioners were falling all around, whimpering in pain. ¡°p, p, p.¡± Keh shook his head and apuded, shouting, ¡°Boss! Just tell the truth, are you an alien or not? Where did you get such a strong fighting force? It¡¯s so terrifying.¡± Armand rushed over and handed Timothy a towel and water. Timothy used the towel to wipe the sweat off his face and tilted his head to drink the water. Even his pose was so sexy. Timothy nced at Keh and sneered, ¡°You deserve to lose your fitness for always smoking, drinking and having fun with women.¡± ¡°Boss, I¡¯m actually very d that the three stewardesses sent over to youst time were rejected by you. With your body and strength, it would just be the same as getting them killed if you want the three beauties.¡± Timothy had already taken the gun from Armand¡¯s hand. Without aiming, he fired towards the distant target, putting Keh¡¯s nagging down. When the target was brought over, every shot hit the bullseye without exception. Timothy went to take a shower while Keh followed him and kept rambling, ¡°Hey boss, even if you have lost your business, you won¡¯t starve to death too. You can just be a movie star or maybe a martial arts star. Even those best actors are no match for you with your appearance like this.¡± Timothy took off his tank top and his sweatpants, with just a pair of underwear on his body. His body was so gorgeous. Keh gulped, looking at it. ¡®Damn, it¡¯s so unfair for Timothy to have such a beautiful face and also such a perfect and sexy body. Look at those muscles, long legs, those hips¡­¡¯ ¡°Have you seen enough? Can you stop being so unimpressive? Always finding an excuse to watch me shower every time. Get out!¡± Timothy shut the door with a snap, and the sound of running water came from inside. Keh leaned against the wall, not being annoyed or shy, saying, ¡°We¡¯re all men. A few nces at you won¡¯t hurt anything. If I had your body, I¡¯d be doing nothing but screwing those international celebrities every day and charming them with my great body!¡± ¡­ Inside, Timothy ignored Keh¡¯s nagging. Keh was bored and went through Timothy¡¯s bag. Inside were guns, countless gold cards, car keys¡­ ¡®Huh? What is this?¡¯ Keh widened his eyes as he pulled out a few pieces of paper inside. ¡°Huh? What is this?¡± The name Rylee on the paper shocked Keh. Next was a picture of that little brat Rylee. ¡°Shhh, don¡¯t move. If the boss knows you peeked at his things, he will definitely kill you.¡± Armand carefully reminded Keh. ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Keh hurriedly stuffed the information back into his bag and put it back in its ce with a gossipy look on his face, ¡°Why does the boss have that little brat¡¯s information?¡± Armand smiled faintly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to say about this. If you have the guts, you can ask the boss yourself.¡± Keh red at Armand, ¡°You want me to get killed for asking him?¡± He was still curious inside. ¡®The boss had information about that little brat!¡¯ ¡®The boss, who didn¡¯t get close to any women, had started to pay attention to a female?¡¯ ¡®How could he be interested in a little brat who hasn¡¯t grown up yet!¡¯ ¡®The boss is¡­¡¯ ¡®So kinky!¡¯ Keh smiled thievishly while thinking wildly. A lot of inappropriate images were rushing into his mind. There was a new mistress in the house, and it seemed as if she was soon close to the three Carroll sisters. While Rylee was again shielded from these people. Rylee was getting ready to sleep. Knock, knock! Chapter 561: Claiming the Cost of Car Repairs Chapter 561: iming the Cost of Car Repairs There was a knock on the door. ¡°Who¡¯s it?¡± Rylee looked at her watch. It was nine o¡¯clock. ¡°Are you asleep?¡± A nice soft voice came from outside. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hmm? Rylee frowned, ¡®Howe it sounded like Manfred¡¯s voice?¡¯ Thinking that Manfred was Deborah¡¯s brother, Rylee didn¡¯t want to bother with him anymore. ¡°I¡¯ve already gone to bed. If there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s talk tomorrow.¡± Just as Rylee finished speaking, the door of the room was opened by Manfred. Rylee was sitting on the floor in her pyjamas, with a book in her hand. Apparently, she had a hasty face for lying. Manfred smiled as he walked in, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re ready to sleep on the floor like a dog, huh?¡± Rylee pouted, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep soon.¡± ¡°Have a ss of milk before you sleep. It strengthens your bones and promotes growth.¡± Manfred handed over a ss of milk. Rylee frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t even drink milk these days.¡± Ever since the first day she came to the Carrolls¡¯ Manor and was poisoned by the three Carroll sisters, she had stopped drinking milk. Manfred thought for a moment as if he knew what Rylee was thinking. He tasted the milk that he brought over first, saying, ¡°This milk is very fresh. It¡¯s not the kind sold in the market. It¡¯s fresh milk that was milked directly from the cow, and there¡¯s nothing added to it. Have a try. It¡¯s very good.¡± Manfred was as passionate as a milk seller. Rylee couldn¡¯t resist Manfred¡¯s gentle gaze. Her heart softened, and she took it over, taking a small sip. It was indeed tasty. It had been a long time since she had drunk milk. Rylee found it vourful and gulped down all the milk. She burped after drinking it. Manfred chuckled and naturally pulled over tissue to wipe the corner of Rylee¡¯s mouth. Rylee was stunned by Manfred¡¯s action. Suddenly she thought of her mother again. This was how her mother looked at her tenderly, feeding her milk and wiping the corners of her mouth with such affection. ¡­ But why she could always feel the scent of her mother from Manfred? Rylee suddenly wanted to cry. Manfred touched Rylee¡¯s head and said gently, ¡°If you encounter any difficulties in the future, you can come to me, and I will try my best to help you. Don¡¯t bury it all in your heart. Learn to speak up. Alright, it¡¯s time for you to sleep. See you tomorrow.¡± Manfred was about to close the door when Rylee suddenly raised her eyes to look at him and said, ¡°Manfred?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Manfred leaned against the door and looked at Rylee. ¡°Why are you¡­ so nice to me?¡± Manfred was stunned and smiled, ¡°We¡¯re all family, aren¡¯t we?¡± After saying that, Manfred closed the door and walked away. Rylee was dumbfounded. ¡®A family?¡¯ ¡®The reason Manfred was so kind to her was for her sister, right? Helping his sister to gain allies in her new family.¡¯ She was so foolish to overthink in his gentle gaze. Rylee climbed into bed and wrapped herself tightly in the nket. She didn¡¯t want to admit that she was so lonely and scared of not having any family. Even if she hated Brook, she would have forgiven him again and again. After all, that was her family. Just as she was in a daze, her phone rang. ¡®Damn, which bastard calling at this hour.¡¯ She had forgotten to turn off the phone before going to sleep. ¡®Needless to say, there was no one else who could have disturbed her without any sense of time, except for the damn Joseph!¡¯ Rylee fetched her mobile phone with her eyes closed, picked it up, and yelled, ¡°Damn you, you want me to kill you tomorrow, is it? What for calling me around this hour? I¡¯m asleep, and you¡¯re disturbing me for having a sweet dream with a handsome guy. You¡¯re dead meat, you know? What do you want? Speak! If not, I¡¯ll take care of you tomorrow!¡± There was a moment of silence. Rylee almost fell asleep again with her eyes closed. Suddenly, a deep voice entered her ear, ¡°Which handsome guy?¡± Rylee¡¯s eyes opened up! It was not Joseph¡¯s voice! ¡°Who, who are you?¡± Instead of answering, the other side pursued her, ¡°Which handsome guy did you dream of?¡± It seemed to have a sour tone. ¡°Who are you? Did you get the wrong number? What does it have to do with you for who I¡¯m dreaming of? Do you know it¡¯s immoral to disturb someone¡¯s sleep? Do you have any moral sense?¡± ¡®People who make harassing phone calls in the middle of the night deserves to die!¡¯ ¡®All of them deserves to die!¡¯ Rylee closed her eyes again, ready to hang up the phone and go back to sleep, when she heard a few wordse out, ¡°It¡¯s Timothy.¡± Rylee froze for a moment, then once again widened her eyes and sat up with a huff, stammering, ¡°Who did you say you were?¡± ¡°Timothy.¡± Rylee widened her eyes again. Did she get it right? It was actually the killer, Mr. Wheeler. ¡°Mr. Wheeler? Are you sure you¡¯re Mr. Wheeler?¡± Timothy¡¯s chuckle came out of the earphones, ¡°How can I be sure that I am me?¡± There was no need to be sure. Rylee had identified Timothy¡¯s voice, as Timothy¡¯s voice was so unique and deep. So, it was definitely him! ¡°Mr. Wheeler, how did you know my mobile number?¡± If it was that brat Joseph who betrayed her, she would definitely post the photos of him showing his butt as a kid on the inte. ¡­ Timothy stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the night with a smile on his lips. He seemed to be in a very good mood, ¡°Your mobile phone number isn¡¯t any national secret. It¡¯s easy to get it.¡± ¡®Yeah, they are gangsters, and this was just a piece of cake to them.¡¯ Thinking of his identity as a gangster made Rylee feel sad. ¡®Why was Mr. Wheeler a triad leader? If he¡¯s just an ordinary rich man, she could just deny her debt to him and fool him. So what!¡¯ But¡­ Mr. Wheeler was a gangster, and this move would get her killed. Rylee said pitifully, ¡°Mr. Wheeler, what do you want to tell me for calling me at thiste hour?¡± Timothy almostughed out loud! This brat was so funny. She was so afraid of him. ¡°The Bugatti¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I know, I know. I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Wheeler. The repair cost of your Bugatti must be very expensive, right?¡± Timothy took a sip of wine and was in a superb mood, ¡°It¡¯s not that expensive. Just not much.¡± Rylee let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just about four hundred thousand dors.¡± ¡°What? Four hundred thousand? That much?¡± Rylee bit her fingertips and almost fainted. ¡°Are you ready to pay back?¡± Rylee¡¯s whole body was trembling, ¡°How do I pay? I haven¡¯t even thought about how to pay it¡­¡± Timothy almostughed out loud, ¡°Isn¡¯t your father rich?¡± Rylee hurriedly exined, ¡°Mr. Wheeler, my father would never take out such arge sum of money for me, really! If you ask him for the money, not only will he not give you the money, he will be so angry that he will beat me up and kick me out of the house.¡± Timothy seemed to have seen her pitiful look right in front of his eyes, ¡°Oh, then¡­ you seem quite pitiful.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, Mr. Wheeler. I¡¯m very pitiful. Look, you¡¯re so rich, can¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡®What about not wanting this money?¡¯ Before she could say that out, Timothy replied, ¡°Since this is the case, then you will have to bear the repair cost on your own.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Rylee was furious. ¡®Damn you, Timothy! You¡¯re so rich and not short of that four hundred thousand. So why are you so unkind that you have to extort me, a poor guy? Why are the rich so ck-hearted?¡¯ Timothy said, ¡°Let¡¯s meet tomorrow at noon, and we¡¯ll discuss how you¡¯ll pay back the car repair fee.¡± ¡°Huh? Mr. Wheeler, listen to me. Actually, it¡¯s the same whether we meet or not. I can¡¯t afford that money either¡­¡± ¡°Well, good night, and we¡¯ll meet tomorrow to talk about it.¡± Timothy hung up the call, and Rylee froze in ce. ¡°Ahhhh, this bastard! You hung up the phone without even listening to me. Damn it! Damn it! What am I going to do? Four hundred thousand dors. How am I going to pay it back? It¡¯s so annoying!¡± Rylee was so angry that she almost smashed the phone. But, luckily she was reasonable enough to know that she didn¡¯t have the money to buy another phone. Timothy hung up the phone and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Suddenly he thought of Armand¡¯s surprised and puzzled look during the day, looking at him and asking, ¡°Boss, the car repair cost is only a few thousand dors, but why do you say more than four hundred thousand?¡± He didn¡¯t say anything at that time, but in fact, thinking to himself, ¡®If not changing it to that much, how can I extort that little thing?¡¯ ¡­ She had a lot of nightmares at night. She dreamt of Mr. Wheelering at her with a sly smile and a knife in his hand, saying, ¡°Little thing, pay the fee fast! If not, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Then she dreamt that she kept running without direction and panting heavily. Soon, she suddenly dreamt of Mr. Wheeler waving to her and then started to take off his clothes one by one¡­ It was so ridiculous. It was fine to dream about being killed and chased. After all, she owed him money. But why would she dream about Mr. Wheeler taking off his clothes? ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve reached the age of wanting to be in love? Starting to get horny? Ahhh, what a pain in the ass!¡± Rylee brushed her teeth in front of the mirror, shaking her head. Looking at the round little face in the mirror, Rylee smiled wickedly again. ¡°Hehehe, Mr. Wheeler in the dream seems to have a sexy body.¡± A shameful fantasy about the hated debtor. She had promised Joseph that she would wear a dress today. Rylee opened her wardrobe and took out the few dresses she had but put them all down again. She was going to meet Mr. Wheeler today. If he flipped out and wanted to kill her, it would be easier for her to escape in her jeans. ¡®Well, yup, wear the trousers! It¡¯s easier to escape!¡¯ Wearing a ck T-shirt and white jeans, Rylee went downstairs. Rylee went to the dining room and found the three Carroll sisters just settling in for a hearty breakfast each. Sitting on the far side, far away from the three people, Rylee shouted, ¡°Edith, please bring my breakfast over.¡± Chapter 562: Petulant Words Chapter 562: Petnt Words Andrea grinned. Edith ran out in a panic, with water still dripping from her hand, wiping it on her apron at a loss, ¡°Erm¡­ Rylee, there are only three breakfasts today¡­ Caroline said to make three portions only.¡± Rylee immediately understood the whole story, waved her hand to let Edith go. She then turned her face and red at Caroline. ¡°Caroline, you don¡¯t have the right yet to keep me from eating. After all, I¡¯m still one of this family too.¡± Daphneughed, ¡°Rylee, we all thought you were invincible and no need to eat, seeing that you fought so tough.¡± ¡®What are youughing at. Look at that ugly look of your big mouth.¡¯ Rylee nced across Daphne. Only then did Caroline gracefully wiped the corner of her mouth with a tissue, gazing disdainfully at Rylee, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rylee. You used to eat breakfast outside. I thought you didn¡¯t like the meal at home, so I asked Edith not to prepare your meal. After all, I have to save for the family.¡± Andrea rolled her eyes, ¡°Moreover, she got someone who loves her. Why don¡¯t you try to ask Joseph to pick you up for breakfast?¡± Rylee was so angry that her face turned pale. She didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with these three pigs, so she got up and said coldly, ¡°If I don¡¯t get my part again, I¡¯ll be like Daffy andin to dad.¡± Daphne widened her eyes, ¡°Did you hear that? What did she call me? How dare she call me Daffy! Caroline, Andrea, how dare Rylee give me a nickname!¡± Rylee didn¡¯t bother with anyone and was ready to go out when a voice called out to her. ¡°Rylee?¡± Rylee stopped in her tracks but didn¡¯t turn around. She knew that it was Manfred without even looking back. Together, the three Carroll sisters looked towards the stairs in surprise to see Manfred walking quickly downwards. ¡­ Caroline took a deep breath, looking nervous, couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Manfred! You¡¯re up so early? Why don¡¯t you have more sleep?¡± Rylee faintly nced at the nervous Caroline and immediately understood how much she cared for Manfred. ¡®Fine, Caroline. You care about Manfred, right? I¡¯ll just steal the one you like from you and make you suffer!¡¯ Thinking of this, Rylee slowly turned around, looking at Manfred and saying gently, ¡°Manfred, what are you calling me for?¡± Manfred merely nodded towards Caroline before taking a few steps and walking up to Rylee. He smiled, ¡°Rylee, have you eaten breakfast yet?¡± Rylee pouted, ¡°What do I eat when there¡¯s no meal for me?¡± Manfred was stunned. This was the first time that he had ever heard such petnt words from Rylee! This caused Manfred¡¯s heartbeat to suddenly go haywire, with a bit of excitement. This little girl who had always rejected him was no longer resisting him? Had she already taken him in as one of her own? ¡°Why is there no meal for you?¡± ¡°How do I know? Probably being excluded? What do you think?¡± Rylee shrugged her shoulders. Looking down from Manfred¡¯s angle, he could just see her tits! It was so seductive! Manfred¡¯s breath hitched, and his gaze warmed. ¡®Can¡¯t believe that such a skinny girl would have such a well-developed body!¡¯ ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Manfred pretended to cough awkwardly, reached out and wrapped his arm around Rylee¡¯s shoulders. He then brought her back to the dining room and pressed her hard to sit on the chair. ¡°Rylee, wait a minute. I¡¯ll warm up the rice bowl I madest night, and you can eat it.¡± Daphne asked in surprise, ¡°Manfred, you know how to cook?¡± Manfred opened the fridge and found the lunch box, ¡°Yes, I learned to cook when I was abroad.¡± Rylee didn¡¯t say anything but nced at Caroline faintly. Sure enough, Caroline gazed at Manfred full of affection, pursing her lips tightly and revealing her anxiety and jealousy. ¡®Caroline, so your weakness is this man.¡¯ ¡®Fine, I¡¯ll just annoy you then. See if you still want to fight against me.¡¯ Rylee raised her voice, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t eat the rice bowl. That¡¯s too bad.¡± Manfred smiled from the kitchen, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My most outstanding merit is probably my delicious cooking. I guarantee you will like it.¡± Manfred¡¯s tenderness towards Rylee had irritated Caroline. Caroline red viciously at Rylee, while Rylee just looked over to the kitchen with one hand on her cheek as if she was oblivious. ¡®Why is this bitch so good at hitting on men?¡¯ ¡®I just really want to scratch her face!¡¯ In no time, Manfred carried the steaming rice to Rylee, ¡°Have a try on my cooking, Rylee. Hehehe.¡± Manfred sat next to Rylee, looking at her gently. It was as if the rest of the three Carroll sisters were not here at all. Caroline bit into the spoon and creaked. Rylee had a bite, chewing and savouring slowly. Manfred peeked over, nervously observing Rylee¡¯s expression, ¡°How does it taste?¡± Rylee swallowed the bite and showed her teeth at Manfred, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ve eaten too little, and I haven¡¯t tasted it yet.¡± ¡­ Manfred was touched by Rylee¡¯s innocent expression, ¡°You little thing, are you teasing me. Hurry up and eat. Don¡¯t bete for school. And also you must eat breakfast on time from now on. Otherwise, it¡¯s very bad for your health.¡± Andrea looked at the angry Caroline and then at the arrogant Rylee. She was exasperated and grumbled to Manfred, ¡°Manfred, why are you like this? You don¡¯t even care about the three of us and just mind Rylee.¡± Manfred quickly nced over at them, ¡°Don¡¯t you three have food already?¡± Then he went on looking at Rylee gulping down her food, and he suddenly spoke out, ¡°Right, Caroline?¡± Caroline was shocked by this questioning and shivered. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It seemed that¡­ Manfred had seen their doings on making things difficult for Rylee just now. He hade to back up Rylee and was trying to make things difficult for the three of them. Caroline bit her lips, and only after a long time did she say out breathlessly, ¡°It won¡¯t be like this again¡­¡± However, she hated Rylee even more at the bottom of her heart. Rylee ate with great pleasure. ¡®Haha, it was so refreshing to see the expression of Caroline getting angry.¡¯ ¡°Try not to choke on it. Have some soy milk.¡± Manfred handed the soy milk to Rylee. Rylee ate too fast and burped. She hurriedly took the soya milk and gulped it down. Damn, she almost choked on it. Andrea puffed up and said, ¡°She looks like a beggar! This is a disgrace to our family!¡± Daphne followed suit and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. She doesn¡¯t even look like an educated youngdy. Don¡¯t ever say that you¡¯re from the same family as us when you go out. It¡¯s so humiliating.¡± Rylee sneered, ¡°Rx, I was afraid that you would say that you and I were acquaintances!¡± Caroline stopped speaking, only looked at Manfred asionally. Manfred finally couldn¡¯t help but speak up again for Rylee, ¡°I think that the rules of the so-called big families are all very hypocritical. It¡¯s only lovely and real to eat like Rylee.¡± Caroline fiercely squeezed the tissue paper. Rylee didn¡¯t appreciate Manfred¡¯s affection and stood up. She couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. This breakfast was causing her stomach cramps. ¡°Oops, I have slept too well and got upte. Sorry about that, everyone.¡± Deborahstretched her back and came downstairs. The three Carroll sisters hurriedly stood up and greeted her with a smile. ¡°Deborah, you don¡¯t have to get up so early.¡± ¡°Good morning, Deborah.¡± ¡°Deborah, morning.¡± Deborah smiled and nodded, ¡°Morning, everyone.¡± She looked over to Rylee, who just gave her a slight nod and immediately headed out the door. Deborah looked at Rylee¡¯s stubborn little back and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°Deborah, look at Rylee. She is obviously rude to you.¡± Daphne walked over to Deborah and grimaced towards the back of Rylee. Andrea also leaned over toin more, ¡°She¡¯s obviously unfriendly. I¡¯m telling you, Deborah. Rylee is not a good person, and you should watch out for her.¡± Caroline nced at Manfred and said, ¡°Alright, alright. Stop talking. Pack up your things and get ready for school.¡± Deborah had an embarrassed and unhappy face. Manfred kept his eyes glued to Rylee outside until she was out of sight on her mountain bike. Only then did he look at his sister. ¡°Sis, Rylee isn¡¯t thatplicated. She¡¯s just a bit childish, and she¡¯ll get better soon.¡± ¡­ Deborah curled her lips and said, ¡°Those three other kids are fine. Why is she the only one who¡¯s so squirmy? Bummer!¡± Manfred still wanted to persuade his sister, but she had already gone upstairs to clean up. Manfred sighed faintly. Rylee rode gantly to the school. As soon as she entered, she was stopped in her tracks by a guy. ¡°This road belongs to me. If you want to pass this way, hand over your money!¡± Joseph spread out his arms. Rylee was dumbfounded, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be so stupid! Boring!¡± Joseph tugged at Rylee¡¯s T-shirt, ¡°I mean, are you doing this on purpose? Didn¡¯t we agree that you would wear a skirt today? My seniors from other schools are going crazy waiting!¡± Rylee knocked off Joseph¡¯s hand, ¡°I can¡¯t see people like this? I don¡¯t look like a woman because I¡¯m like this? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m good enough not to settle the score with you for selling out my appearance just for your team to gain more shitballs! Don¡¯t be so proud of yourself! If you get cocky again, I¡¯m not going to see your horny seniors!¡± Joseph then smiled yfully, pounding on Rylee¡¯s arm, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s my fault, okay? Just let me go.¡± Pfft¡­ Rylee was amused. It was nice to have a friend who knew what she was doing around! At the very least, she no longer felt so alone and helpless. ¡°You know, Rylee, you¡¯re in the spotlight again. I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s a whole page of you in this issue of the newsletter. It¡¯s all about you¡­¡± ¡°How boring!¡± Rylee had an indignant look on her face. ¡®Are all these school newspaper reporters in the university so idle?¡¯ ¡®Can¡¯t they write something better?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s so annoying!¡¯ ¡°You get someone to tear up the content.¡± Chapter 563: Someone Looking for Rylee Chapter 563: Someone Looking for Rylee ¡°What for? You¡¯re the most beautiful girl in the school, and you deserve it.¡± Rylee grinned, ¡°Then I¡¯m not going to meet your outside school seniors this afternoon.¡± Joseph¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°Damn! I¡¯m going to tear up those messy newsfeeds right now! Isn¡¯t that just a bulletin board? What¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯ll tear it up right away.¡± Rylee stroked Joseph¡¯s head, ¡°Good boy.¡± Joseph rolled his eyes in anger. It was almost thest ss at noon, and many of the students were asleep on their desks. The tallest guy could actually sleep with his cheeks resting on his hand, much like he was listening to a lecture. Rylee quickly jotted down notes when suddenly, the front door was pushed open. The lecturer was startled too that Donald Frank, the principal who never cared about the teaching operations, hade in. ¡°Hey, Mr. Frank, what brings you here?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The lecturer smiled humbly. All the students were dumbfounded. Only one boy was unconscious, still snoring lightly. Donald looked embarrassed, nervous and anxious. ¡°There¡¯s an important matter for a student.¡± Donald said seriously to the lecturer. ¡°Oh, please. Just call out to whoever you are looking for.¡± ¡®Seriously? The headmaster came all the way here to find a student? Could it be his mistress? Can¡¯t he even hold it back? Must it be carried out in the office now?¡¯ Rylee was thinking wildly when she suddenly heard a name. ¡°Rylee! Which one is called Rylee?¡± ¡­ Huh? Rylee froze, thinking that could she hear it wrong? Why did it sound like calling her name? Rylee didn¡¯t move as she was thinking, ¡®Oh, I guess there¡¯s another girl with the name Rylee.¡¯ Donald started to wipe his sweat, ¡°Rylee, please, please doe out for a moment.¡± The lecturer got annoyed and yelled furiously, ¡°Rylee! Which one of you is called Rylee! Get up!¡± Donald patted the lecturer¡¯s shoulder and appeared to be wiping his sweat, ¡°Speak properly. We as teachers have to mingle with the students and be their friends.¡± The lecturer was dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t ept this for a while. ¡®Hey, this doesn¡¯t even look like the original headmaster¡¯s style.¡¯ Rylee then suspiciously slowly stood up, ¡°Is it looking for me?¡± Donald saw Rylee, immediately smiled happily and waved gently, ¡°Rylee, pleasee out for a moment. There¡¯s a little thing that I want to ask you. Slowly, slowly. Be careful of the steps.¡± Now, not only was Rylee shocked, the lecturer and even all the students were shocked. ¡®When did Mr. Frank be so gentle?¡¯ However, for someone who suddenly got so gentle, it was indeed so scary and gave others goosebumps. Rylee followed Donald out in confusion, ¡°Principal, are you looking me for something?¡± ¡°No, nothing.¡± Donald said in a frightened voice while walking hurriedly in front of her. Rylee was at a loss for words and had to follow Donald down the stairs. ¡°Mr. Frank, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡®Where are they going? Could it be that¡­ calling her to the office, and then¡­¡¯ Rylee scowled. It was so disgusting. Until they reached downstairs, Donald then smiled and said, ¡°Rylee, you are the glory of our school. From now on, your time will be free to dispose of. I¡¯ll talk to your teacher, and none of the credits will be deducted.¡± Rylee was shocked. This university was well-known for its strictness. Credits would be deducted foringte, leaving early, or failing the exam. A diploma wouldn¡¯t be given if you didn¡¯t get enough credits. Howe they were so lenient with her now? ¡°Mr. Frank, are you alright? Why do I get the feeling that you¡¯re messing with me?¡± In fact, she suspected that Donald had lost his mind. ¡°Rylee,e this way for a moment. Someone is looking for you.¡± Donald pointed to the side, and he nodded humbly in the direction of the car before hurriedly leaving. Rylee turned her face suspiciously to look at it, and she saw three cars. Three cars! And they were all luxury cars! Maybach! She and Joseph had seen this logo in the magazine. Had these three carse for her? Rylee narrowed her eyes. Click! The car door opened, and a pair of shiny leather shoes stepped out first, then a pair of long, straight legs. Rylee looked upwards, then nodded in admiration. ¡®This man has such a nice butt, and it looks so firm.¡¯ Wait a minute! Was she being nymphomania again? Rylee shook her head, then she saw the face of the man standing by the car! ¡°Mr. Wheeler?¡± Rylee¡¯s eyes were almost out on stalks. How could she have imagined that Timothy woulde to school to look for her! Rylee opened her mouth and mumbled, ¡°Mr. Wheeler, what are you doing here at school? Is there something going on? Is there any coborative projects with our school?¡± ¡­ Rylee scratched her head and walked over to Timothy. Timothy didn¡¯t wear sunsses today. He just kept staring deeply at Rylee like this. Rylee couldn¡¯t help but shiver when being gazed at by him. Damn, the way Timothy looked at her was like she was naked. Did his eyes have the ability to see through? Rylee walked up to Timothy and looked up at him. Damn, this rich guy¡¯s face was so stunningly gorgeous. Even she, as a woman, was jealous. ¡°Mr. Wheeler, are you here at school for something?¡± Timothy sized up Rylee. She just wore an ordinary T-shirt and jeans, basically the same outfit all over the street. However, she looked different and special wearing this. Her waist was slim, and her breasts were plump. Her hair was casually tied in a ponytail and a little messy. However, this messy hair of her looked quite beautiful and sexy. Paired with this girl¡¯s watery eyes, it was indeed seductive. ¡°Must I have something to do toe here?¡± Timothy¡¯s eyes were so beautiful. Rylee tilted her head, ¡°Isn¡¯t a gang leader like you very busy?¡± He would have flipped out if others had called him gang leader. ¡°Very busy indeed.¡± ¡°Then why did you still have time toe to the school and hang out?¡± ¡°Huh? I¡¯m hanging out? Do you see me wandering around?¡± ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡± ¡°To pick you up.¡± Huh? Rylee was stunned. ¡°Pick me up?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten that we agreedst night that we would meet at noon today to discuss this in detail?¡± A leaf gently drifted down. Timothy quickly reached out and easily caught the leaf that was about to fall on Rylee¡¯s head with his finger, throwing it to the ground. It didn¡¯t even affect his speech at all. Rylee was gloomy, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wheeler. You¡¯re so mighty, and how would I dare not to attend the appointment. But there¡¯s no need for you toe and pick me up.¡± She was still calling him Mr. Wheeler. Timothy took a breath and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s pretty tight at lunchtime. I¡¯m not specifically here to pick you up. It just happens to be on the way. Get in.¡± Armand was shocked as he opened the car door. They hade from the south of the city to the north, wasting half an hour on the road. And this was not considered a special pickup? ¡®When did the boss speak so¡­ euphemistically?¡¯ Rylee sighed helplessly. Why did she want to owe him money? Damn. Rylee got into the car. She didn¡¯t expect that Timothy was also sitting in the back row, close to her. At once, a light fragrance and heat wereing from Timothy¡¯s body. Not sure why Rylee felt that her mouth was dry and her heart was pounding for some reason. So she couldn¡¯t help but move to the side. The luxury Maybach drove steadily. Rylee couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Not bad for a Maybach. It¡¯s reallyfortable to sit on. The seats are leather, right? And there¡¯s plenty of room for the legs.¡± Armand almostughed out loud as he sat on the passenger side. Timothy said in a doting tone, ¡°You like this car? Then we¡¯ll send this car to pick you up when we need to.¡± Rylee was just observing the Maybach, not listening to Timothy¡¯s words clearly, and responded, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a nice car. I¡¯ve read the magazines, and it¡¯s said to be very expensive.¡± ¡­ Suddenly, the car came to a sharp brake. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Rylee let out a strange cry and plunged forward. ¡°Watch out!¡± Timothy reacted fast and had reached over to put his arm around Rylee. Armand cursed, ¡°Does this motorbike driver want to die? Rushing over so fast. Boss, are you alright?¡± Timothy wrapped his arm around Rylee and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t drive too fast.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rylee exhaled, and when she raised her head, she was stunned. Timothy was looking down at her closely! The point was, his lips were only a few centimetres away from hers! Rylee looked at Timothy¡¯s dark eyes, seeing his sexy Adam¡¯s apple¡­ and she was dumbfounded instantly. Timothy¡¯s face blushed. Damn, with this position, her breasts were just pressing against his chest. The plumpness of them made his heart beat faster. There was a sudden surge of heat in his belly. Timothy and Rylee were both a bit confused at the same time. Their hearts were in turmoil. Timothy hurriedly let go of Rylee and said, ¡°You¡¯d better buckle up.¡± Rylee didn¡¯t know why she was so confused inside, blinking her eyes and saying anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself¡­¡± Timothy tried to fasten the seat belt for Rylee. But Rylee went to grab it haphazardly, and somehow, Timothy¡¯s hand was pressed on one of Rylee¡¯s chests identally. Huh? Timothy¡¯s eyes darkened, and his palm was hot. He then rubbed it subconsciously. ¡°Ah!¡± Rylee cried out, pushing Timothy away immediately. ¡°Rascal! Mr. Wheeler, I¡¯ll get angry if you keep doing that!¡± Rylee¡¯s face turned red, and she turned her back to Timothy. Timothy curled his lips, his hot breath touching Rylee¡¯s earlobe,pelling, ¡°Did I? have I been bad to you?¡± ¡®Of course, yes!¡¯ ¡®Didn¡¯t you just pinch my tits with your hand?¡¯ ¡®Shit!¡¯ Rylee was furious, ¡°I respect you as an elder. Don¡¯t ruin your image.¡± Timothy furrowed at her words, ¡°I¡¯m not an elder. I¡¯m just twenty-six years old. How could I be your elder?¡± Chapter 564 The Lovely Side of the Boss Chapter 564 The Lovely Side of the Boss Rylee puffed out her cheeks, ¡°You¡¯re eight years older than me, and that makes you an elder!¡± ¡°Only eight years older is not considered an elder.¡± ¡°It is!¡± Timothy said forcefully, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not your elder.¡± Rylee was speechless. She couldn¡¯t imagine that a triad leader could be so capricious. Wait a minute; it seemed she was straying from the topic. She should pursue his rude behaviour! Armand sat in front, biting his lips and hardly managed to hold hisughter back. The boss had such a side! After years of following the boss, he never smiled nor said anything, not to mention joking and so on. He didn¡¯t expect that the boss would reveal such a rare side in front of Rylee. The boss had such a lovely side also. Timothy suddenly asked, ¡°That Joseph¡­¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s wrong with Joseph?¡± Rylee thought that Joseph¡¯s infatuation had moved Timothy and was ready to take Joseph as his disciple. Rylee turned her face to look at Timothy, who was beside her. Timothy looked down on the little girl and asked, ¡°Is Joseph your boyfriend?¡± ¡°What? No way!¡± Rylee subconsciously eximed, ¡°How can that idiot be my boyfriend? Come on, if I must have a boyfriend, I¡¯ll find one that is more reliable. As for Joseph, it¡¯s lucky not to be pissed off by him.¡± ¡­ Timothy looked into Rylee¡¯s eyes, ¡°He is so close to you. Howe he is not your boyfriend?¡± Rylee didn¡¯t even notice the envious tone of Mr. Wheeler¡¯s words. ¡°Everybody has friends! Why can¡¯t I have a best friend then? Joseph is just my best friend. That¡¯s all! Don¡¯t give me any nonsense. He¡¯s a yboy and if his girlfriends hear you say that, they¡¯ll probably rip me off.¡± Timothy smiled faintly, reached out to pinch Rylee¡¯s chin in a very ambiguous manner, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Rylee moved her face to the side in disgust and red at Timothy, ¡°What do you mean? Could it be that you like me?¡± Rylee had an arrogant look. Timothy turned his eyes away and said coldly, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Rylee thought about it carefully and nodded knowingly, ¡°No, there won¡¯t be such thing. Mr. Wheeler, I knew you¡¯d make fun of me. Are you trying to make me sick so that I can¡¯t eat at lunch?¡± Timothy didn¡¯t say anything, just looked out of the window at the scenery. This was her debtor! She owed him a debt of four hundred thousand dors! It seemed silly not to butter him up. So, Rylee leaned over, with her hand unconsciously resting on Timothy¡¯sp, looking out of the window too, ¡°What are you looking at? What¡¯s so beautiful? I want to have a look too.¡± Timothy narrowed his eyes and looked down slightly to survey her hand on hisp. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s vibrating?¡± Rylee¡¯s palm moved back and forth across Timothy¡¯s leg. It felt like something had been vibrating here just now. Timothy suddenly changed his face, took a deep breath and grabbed her little hand, ¡°Don¡¯t move around¡­¡± What the hell! What was she doing just now? Her hand just rubbed back and forth on his leg like that¡­ ¡°Mr. Wheeler, what¡¯s vibrating here? Is it a phone?¡± Timothy let out a sigh and pulled out his mobile phone. Rylee widened her eyes to look at it and eximed, ¡°Gosh, you have forty-three missed calls!¡± Timothy frowned slightly, pushed Rylee¡¯s face a little further away and tapped on the phone to see. It was true that wealthy triad leaders were not that easy to please. He was already disgusted with her, giving her the cold shoulder. They arrived at a very upscale restaurant. The environment was secluded and sparsely popted. Rylee thought secretly, ¡®Good for the rich, even the ce where theye to eat is so different.¡¯ ¡®Had they reserved the whole ce? Why isn¡¯t there other guests around?¡¯ ¡°Huh? Is this bird a starling?¡± Upon entering, Rylee saw a bird, and she happily moved the cage to tease the bird inside, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name? Do you speak human? Say hello to me!¡± Timothy stood behind Rylee and chuckled. However, the starling was bullish and only gave Rylee azy look without saying a word. ¡°Hey, so you¡¯re a mute bird and can¡¯t even speak. What for keeping you inside the cage. Stupid bird.¡± Armand was puzzled and wanted to stop Rylee several times but was halted by Timothy¡¯s gaze. Apparently, Timothy didn¡¯t want to bother Rylee. The bird in the cage got a bit angry, ring at Rylee but still not squealing. ¡­ Rylee swung the birdcage back and forth, ¡°Say something! Say something to me! Hurry up!¡± The poor starling could barely stand up in the cage, fluttering its wings and looking pathetically at Timothy behind Rylee. Timothy just ignored it and let the girl make a scourge. Eventually, the starling had no choice but to open its mouth and say, ¡°Hello! Hello!¡± Only then did Rylee smile and stop shaking the cage, ¡°That¡¯s good. Only good birds get millet to eat.¡± Rylee pouted and walked away while the bird was cowering in fear by the nest. The hotel manager said to Armand behind him with wide eyes, ¡°Armand! Who¡¯s that having the guts to bully the boss¡¯s bird?¡± This was a bird raised by Timothy, who was usually so aggressive that it would not be happy if the bird keeper gave it a bad meal. Thest time an unlucky person identally touched the cage slightly, the boss was angry and had someone beat up that guy. Today¡­ the bird was being bullied, and the boss was just stood by. Perhaps that spoiled bird was crying in its nest now. Armandughed, ¡°Remember this girl, be careful and don¡¯t offend her.¡± The manager came to his senses and nodded vigorously. Keh had the best appetite when he woke up early. When he got up and went to the shower room, he saw the woman he slept withst night taking a bath. Water beads rolling over that tanned skin, and Keh¡¯s heart immediately burst into mes. ¡°Baby, let me help you wash up, haha.¡± Keh had gone over, his hand stroking carelessly. ¡°Oh stop it you. I¡¯m taking a bath.¡± The woman pretended to be shy, but she knew it well and turned around to rub Keh. ¡°Let¡¯s bath together. How fun is that and it¡¯s not cold to bath together.¡± Keh panted heavily at the teasing. The womanughed and screamed petntly, sshing the water. Keh was moving wildly and wantonly against the woman when the phone rang. The only people who could get the phone into his house bathroom were the nearest few buddies. ¡°Damn it! Why you had to call at this crucial time?¡± Keh cursed but still couldn¡¯t bear to leave the woman and went over to answer the phone. ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Keith, the boss wants you to go over to take his ce in the meeting and there¡¯s an important engagement at noon that requires you to go over too.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Keh frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that he had to go to this meeting? How can I fill in for him? I have important things on my side too!¡± The woman twisted her body in dissatisfaction, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t stop. Let¡¯s continue.¡± ¡°Mr. Keith, this is an order from the boss. Suit yourself.¡± ¡°Damn. Where¡¯s the boss?¡± ¡°The boss said he had something to do and left already.¡± Keh thought about it for a moment, ruthlessly jerked away, wiped his body with a bath towel and ran out to find something to wear. The woman yelled disgruntledly in the bathroom. Keh called Timothy several times on his way, but none of them answered. ¡°What the hell is the boss up to? How can he just leave a few hundred million dors of business behind and still not answering my call? What¡¯s going on?¡± However, Keh thought something that could make Timothy give up an important project must be very urgent. Rylee sat in the in and exquisite private room, looking around at the paintings on the walls. ¡­ The environment here was indeed perfect. The outside looked secluded, and the inside was even cleaner. It was all like tatami mats, where you had to take off your shoes to enter the room. Guests could sit inside and lie down freely. It was soft and ufortable anyway. ¡°White tea?¡± Timothy asked Rylee. ¡°Huh? Sure.¡± Rylee then looked over to Timothy. The tall Timothy sat on the tatami, looked so much like a family man. Only that his actions had exposed him as a martial artist. Even the way he poured the tea was able to show it, not spilling a drop. ¡°Mr. Wheeler¡­¡± ¡°Call me Timothy.¡± ¡°Huh? Timothy? I¡¯m not used to it.¡± In fact, she didn¡¯t dare to. Rylee ducked. ¡®Have you ever seen anyone chasing after a gang leader and calling him by his nickname? That¡¯s suicide.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it after calling a few more times. Drink some water.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Rylee obediently drank her tea and peeked at Timothy. ¡®Mr. Wheeler is so handsome.¡¯ ¡®Even more handsome than the movie stars!¡¯ ¡°Mr. Wheeler, if you have anything to say, just say it.¡± Timothy smiled and tilted his head, ¡°Not much to say, just the Bugatti¡¯s maintenance fee. Armand?¡± Armand had been standing outside the door when he heard the voice and opened the door, ¡°Boss.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Take the list of Bugatti repairs to her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Armand pulled out a stack of paper and handed it to Rylee. ¡°Such a thick list, huh?¡± Rylee took the stack of papers with trembling lips and had a look at it. The total amount was four hundred thousand dors! Timothy drank his tea elegantly. Armand then went out. ¡°The engine?¡± Rylee eximed, ¡°My mountain bike isn¡¯t even broken, but your Bugatti¡¯s engine is broken? What kind of Bugatti is that? It doesn¡¯t even stand up to a single crash.¡± Timothy nodded, ¡°You know that the engine is the heart of a car, right? You¡¯ve broken the heart, so the repair bill must have gone up.¡± Armand couldn¡¯t help but tremble all over when he heard this outside the door. ¡®It was amazing how the boss could lie so much like he was telling the truth.¡¯ After reading the so-called list, Rylee was utterly exhausted. He had listed all the repair costs clearly, item by item. Four hundred thousand dors, not a penny less. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ ¡®It seems that it is not easy being a hero.¡¯ ¡°Mr. Wheeler¡­¡± ¡°Timothy.¡± Timothy corrected her again. Chapter 565 A Reserved Plan Chapter 565 A Reserved n ¡°Well, Timothy. You know, I¡¯m just a student and my father is a penny pincher. The sum of this repair bill is too huge for me and I can¡¯t pay you back right away.¡± Rylee poked her index fingers and pouted. Timothy said boldly, ¡°It¡¯s only right to pay back what you owe. From my point of view, although you¡¯re pathetic, I¡¯m also right to ask you for the maintenance fee, right?¡± ¡°Well, yes.¡± Rylee sniffled, ¡°But I can¡¯t get that money either¡­ What can I do?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯d better deal with your father directly.¡± ¡°Huh? No! Please, don¡¯t tell my father!¡± She was already considered one of the most thoughtless daughters in her dad¡¯s mind. How could she cause him any more trouble? It would only draw theughter of the three Carroll pigs. ¡°Then¡­ since that won¡¯t work either, there¡¯s only one option to implement.¡± Rylee noticed that Timothy had a sly smile when saying this. ¡­ ¡°What option?¡± It turned out that Mr. Wheeler had a reserved n. What a cunning guy! Timothy nced at Rylee smilingly, causing her couldn¡¯t help but panic. ¡®Why is the gang leader had to be so handsome?¡¯ ¡°Work study program. Have you heard of it?¡± ¡°Work study program? Only fools never heard of it.¡± Rylee let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Do you mean I should work to earn money to pay back your Bugatti repair bill?¡± Timothy raised his brows and continued to enjoy his tea as he slowly mused, ¡°If you work part-time to earn money and can earn four thousand dors a month¡­ you can earn fifty thousand dors a year¡­¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± Rylee interrupted Timothy¡¯s words. She unceremoniously took the tea that the gangster had poured for her and boldly finished it up in one gulp. ¡°Mr. Wheeler.¡± Rylee grouched discontentedly, ¡°Do you understand the currentbour market? It¡¯s easy for you to say! You go and ask around to see which boss is stupid enough to pay a wage earner four thousand dors a month? If it was four thousand dors a month, I bet no one would want to be a hooker on the street, and they¡¯d all be working in such jobs.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Timothy was amused. Rylee rolled her eyes and looked at Timothy a few times. ¡®What the hell! This cold killer suddenly smiling, was¡­ surprisingly so charming!¡¯ Luckily, she had just swallowed the mouthful of tea in one gulp. Otherwise, she would have had to spurt out when seeing this. ¡°Don¡¯t youugh! I¡¯m telling you the truth! I worked for two months in the summer and only earned enough money for a mobile phone. I¡¯ve used all ns to just earn that small amount of money. Four thousand dors, that¡¯s a fool¡¯s errand!¡± As Rylee was talking, her stomach suddenly rumbled. Timothy raised his eyes to look at Rylee, but Rylee was not shy at all, rubbing her t tummy and grumbling, ¡°Talking so much, my tummy is empty already. Mr. Wheeler, can you order some snacks or something first? I¡¯m really hungry.¡± Timothy nodded, and before he could say anything, Armand was already smiling, pushing the door in and bringing in four tes of light snacks. ¡°Wow! It looks just fine. Where did you buy it from? It smells so good. if it¡¯s good, I¡¯ll go that shop next time too.¡± Timothy said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s not sold outside. It¡¯s the chef¡¯s craft here.¡± Rylee had already had her hands on them, grabbing two pieces and shoving them into her mouth. As she ate, she nodded happily and gave a thumbs up towards Armand, praising, ¡°Mister, you are so kind. You just came in time.¡± Armand¡¯s face flushed, and he quickly nced at Timothy. He found that Timothy wasn¡¯t delighted and hurriedly left in fear. ¡®The boss was so jealous.¡¯ When only Timothy and Rylee were in the room again, Timothy looked at Rylee feasting on her food, suddenly saying, ¡°What¡¯s the point of thanking him? I had the chef prepare this specially.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, really?¡± Rylee was so happy to eat that she picked up another piece and handed it to Timothy, ¡°Well? Mr. Wheeler, have one too. It¡¯s delicious!¡± Timothy was stunned. ¡­ Rylee shook her hand, ¡°Have one, Mr. Wheeler! It¡¯s very delicious! I promise not to lie to you! It¡¯s still a while before lunch, so let¡¯s have some first.¡± Timothy looked at Rylee, with her cheeks puffed out. He had a thought, then leaned forward and opened his mouth. ¡°Ah!¡± Rylee was frozen in ce. He had actually¡­ ¡®Mr. Wheeler is so unhygienic! He actually opened his mouth and ate the snack from her hand!¡¯ Not sure if he was intentional, Rylee¡¯s finger was even licked by the tip of Timothy¡¯s tongue. Boom! Rylee was moved inside by the moist sensation. Timothy had a hidden wicked smile as he fussily tasted the snack and nodded slightly, ¡°Hmm, it does taste good. Hey, why aren¡¯t you eating? What are you still doing with your hand outstretched?¡± ¡°Huh? I¡­¡± Rylee then awkwardly withdrew her stiff arm, with her red flushing red. ¡®Mr. Wheeler, you can¡¯t do this.¡¯ ¡®Your action like this will cause others to think wildly!¡¯ Rylee lowered her head sheepishly, and her mind was wandering. Suddenly, Timothy lifted her chin up with one hand. Erm¡­ Rylee was at a loss for words as she looked across at Timothy. His action made her suddenly think of the scenes in the movie where a lustful person lifted a woman¡¯s chin in this way, smiling lewdly. ¡®Would Mr. Wheeler be like this too?¡¯ Rylee¡¯s eyes widened, and she even thought of whether she should take the opportunity to touch Mr. Wheeler¡¯s face. His skin looked so well. ¡°How do you eat like that? Having food on your nose and face.¡± Timothy took a tissue with another hand to wipe Rylee¡¯s face and continued to pour tea. ¡®This is the end of it?¡¯ Rylee frowned, and she was a little disappointed. Too bad that Mr. Wheeler was so stunningly beautiful that a virtuous girl like her turned horny too. Well, she admitted that she had always been horny. ¡°Where were we just now?¡± Timothy raised his lips and flicked a finger at Rylee¡¯s forehead. Only then did Ryleee back from her disorientation, rubbing her forehead with one hand and staring at the beautiful man across from her with wide, misty eyes. ¡°Just now? What did you just say?¡± Her brain simply went nk. ¡®Haha, what a cute look!¡¯ Timothy pursed his lips and smiled again, causing Rylee to have a head rush.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Work study program, four thousand dors.¡± Timothy reminded the girl. ¡®This little thing just looks like a little tiger always daring to fight bravely.¡¯ ¡®As she gets adorable, she looks so innocent yet silly, just like a seven years old kid.¡¯ ¡°Right!¡± As soon as Rylee heard four thousand dors, she immediately cleared her mind, pped her thigh and said boldly, ¡°Four thousand dors! We were talking about four thousand dors! Mr. Wheeler, just tell me, where can I get four thousand dors for work now?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there any?¡± ¡°Of course there isn¡¯t! If there is, you can introduce me to it! Damn, how can I let go of such good opportunity?¡± She even said out foulnguage after being overexcited. Timothy found it amusing and didn¡¯t say anything about her but still teasing her, ¡°Are you really going to do it?¡± ¡°Yes! Why not go for something rich?¡± Rylee had just picked up another piece of snack when she suddenly realized what was going on. She was so shocked that the snack fell back onto her te, and her jaw dropped to look at Timothy, ¡°Mr. Wheeler, this thing you¡¯re talking about isn¡¯t going to be that thing, right?¡± ¡­ Rylee¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°What thing? I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re referring to.¡± ¡°Kind like those¡­ prostitute!¡± Rylee ruthlessly gritted her teeth and said out that word, rolling her eyes, ¡°If it¡¯s that kind of job, no need to introduce me to it. I rather starve to death and never go for it.¡± Timothy smiled, ¡°Are you talking about thedies at Ivy Nightclub?¡± Rylee pouted, ¡°Humph! What kind of person do you take me for? Although my father is stingy, I can still get it out if I use a knife to force him. No big deal that I¡¯ll just ask him for the money.¡± Timothy chuckled, ¡°You think you can go to the ce like Ivy Nightclub?¡± Hmm? Rylee widened her eyes to look at Timothy. Timothy leisurely sized up Rylee and said critically, ¡°With you like this?¡± Rylee was horrified by Timothy¡¯s tone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°Your look and body¡­ phew¡­¡± Rylee was instantly very unsure of herself, looking down at her body, ¡°Am I that bad?¡± ¡°Many second tier actors in the Ivy Nightclub can¡¯t even rank. You, being like this, can¡¯t even get into it. Perhaps after a few dozen times of stic surgeries, there might be a little hope for you. So don¡¯t even think about doing that kind of work. And even if you wanted to, I wouldn¡¯t lose my money to get you there.¡± Err¡­ Rylee was dumbfounded. The threshold for being a prostitute was surprisingly so high? ¡°Then what¡¯s the four thousand dors job you¡¯re talking about?¡± Timothy just liked to dig a hole and make others willing to fall into it. So he was also known for his coldness and treachery. Timothy furrowed his brows with a reluctant expression, ¡°I think it¡¯s more convenient for me to ask your father for the money. I don¡¯t think a rich youngdy like you can take a hard job.¡± Rylee was anxious now as if the four thousand dors was just in front of her, and then suddenly it was robbed! Rylee was so anxious that she grabbed Timothy¡¯s hand, ¡°Please don¡¯t! Mr. Wheeler, please don¡¯t go to my father! He¡¯s a very stingy man! Just tell me and I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m not a rich youngdy. I¡¯m very tough and can take a lot of hardship!¡± Her plump, soft hand gently rested on his hand as Timothy watched in silence. He had a sudden sensation. ¡®What a soft touch.¡¯ Rylee wriggled and continued to plead, ¡°Mr. Wheeler, please tell me quickly.¡± Timothy raised his bright and deep eyes, ¡°You really want to do it?¡± Chapter 566 Foolish Employer Chapter 566 Foolish Employer Rylee earnestly nodded, ¡°Yes yes yes!¡± ¡°Are you sure you can tolerate it?¡± Timothy asked. ¡°Totally!¡± ¡°You must not give up midway. We¡¯ll sign a contract.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely sign!¡± Rylee kept shaking Timothy¡¯s hand. Timothy sighed, ¡°Actually I didn¡¯t intend for you to do this project because you don¡¯t have any experience¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Wheeler, I beg you! I am willing to endure hardships. I have the stamina and I can persevere till its completion! I guarantee it!¡± Rylee raised her hand to make a vow. Timothy felt rather dejected when Rylee''s hand let go of his. He kinda¡­ missed the feeling of her soft hand. ¡°Okay, since you¡¯re so sincere¡­¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯m very sincere! Extremely! Mr. Wheeler, what does that job entail?¡± Rylee was so excited and leaned towards Timothy. Timothy looked down to pour the tea in order to hide his gaze, ¡°Maid.¡± ¡°Maid?¡± That''s unexpected. ¡°Is it like those household maids, washing clothes, doing chores, cooking and stuff?¡± Timothy nodded, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to go every day. You¡¯d only need to go on the weekends.¡± ¡°Wow, only eight days a month? I¡¯ll get three thousand dors for eight days¡¯ work?¡± Rylee was ted. She immediately rejoiced, ¡°Ho ho ho, this is great. I''d say, this employer is a fool, to pay so much money for so little work. Eight working days! What an idiot! Ha ha ha.¡± Rylee became hysterical with laughter. After she settled down from her exhration, she realized that Timothy did not smile at all. She quickly composed herself, tidied her hair, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Wheeler. I¡¯m just too happy to havended this job.¡± Timothy pursed his lips and thought, ¡®Happy? You were practically jumping with joy!¡¯ Rylee wrung her hands gleefully, ¡°Mr. Wheeler, when can I begin?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll start this weekend,¡± Timothy said. ¡°Okay, okay. Oh yes, shouldn¡¯t I meet the employer first?¡± She asked, whileughing in her head. That big idiot¡­ ¡°Haven¡¯t you already met him?¡± Timothy replied. ¡°Really? Where?¡± Rylee looked around, and then finally came to realization. She pointed towards Timothy, fingers slightly trembling, and stammered, ¡°Are¡­ are you telling me¡­ that it¡¯s you? Really?¡± Oh no¡­ she would be fried if the employer was Mr. Wheeler. She just ridiculed her employer for being a fool. Rylee was dying to take a time machine back to a few minutes ago, where she would spare no efforts to praise the employer. Timothy¡¯s fingers were tapping the table. He hissed, ¡°Based on what you said, I was wondering if I should increase the working days and reduce the sry¡­¡± Rylee yelled with her eyes wide open, ¡°Please don¡¯t!¡± Perhaps she was emboldened by the need for money that she quickly lunged forward and hugged his arm as she said regretfully, ¡°Please don¡¯t, Mr. Wheeler, please don¡¯t do that. I made a mistake. What I said was all nonsense. Please!¡± Rylee begged. She wasn''t aware that Joseph Hans once said something simr to cheer her up. Timothy chuckled secretly. It felt good when this little girl hugged him like that. Clunk, the door opened and startled Rylee. Armand was also startled and wondered if he had made a mistake by going into the room. He mumbled, eyes wide open, "Boss, the food is ready. Shall we serve the dishes?¡± Jesus Christ! He was praying in his heart that he hadn''t interrupted his boss, or he would be a dead meat. It was his turn to take the time machine¡­ Rylee was stunned for a couple of seconds beforeing to her senses and let go of Timothy. She blushed. ¡­ Damn, to think that she was so desperate for a sry of three thousand dors that she resorted to this. Timothy stayed calmly and said, ¡°Serve the dishes.¡± ¡°Then shall we throw away these desserts?¡± That was the way his boss ate. He would take a few of each dish and then throw away the rest. ¡°Oh no! Don¡¯t!¡± Rylee stopped him. ¡°Why throw them away? What a waste! You tried one just now. It¡¯s delicious, right, Mr. Wheeler? Don¡¯t throw the rest away.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Armand was bbergasted. Did his boss eat dessert? Since when did he grow fond of sweets? Armand gave Timothy a strange look. It was obvious that Timothy felt embarrassed, He frowned. ¡°Just pack it up and give it to this girl. She likes them.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Armand answered and quickly left. He heaved a sigh of relief as if he had just dodged a bullet. He thenughed and whistled, ¡°s¡­ Miracles happen. Boss ate dessert!¡± Thereafter, his expression turned stern and shouted to the servants, ¡°Serve the dishes! What are you waiting for?¡± Keh ate a few mouthfuls to deal with the asion. His phone calls to Timothy went unanswered so he called Armand and asked, ¡°Where are you?¡± Armand was busy inspecting the dishes and said, ¡°Summit House Restaurant.¡± ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you guys go overseas for business?¡± Keh was driving and turned the car towards the direction of the restaurant. ¡°Overseas? Why did we need to go overseas for a business trip?¡± ¡°Boss did not participate in such a big project surely because he had more important things to deal with. If not for a business trip, then he must have gone overseas to discuss some cross-border cooperation. Right?¡± Keh drove his car in the same reckless way. But ever since the incident with the Bugatti, he had to watch out for the pedestrians on the road. ¡°What? No. We did not go overseas.¡± Armand replied. Keh frowned and muttered to himself, ¡°What? Then what is he busy with?¡± Armand did not know how to answer and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, I¡¯m not sure. Ask boss by yourself.¡± Armand hung up the call thereafter. Keh''s forehead puckered and he mumbled to himself, ¡°What''s so mysterious that he need to keep it from me. I¡¯ll find out for myself if he won''t tell. I want to see what he is doing at Summit House that makes him leave such a big business behind .¡± Soon, Keh reached the restaurant and saw that there was only one car. He blew a whistle. ¡°Wow, he booked the entire ce? Who did he spend all this money for?¡± A few of the men ran over to Keh, bowed respectfully, and greeted, ¡°Mr. Keith!¡± Keh nodded and then asked, ¡°Hey, you, did Boss book the entire ce?¡± One of the men nodded, ¡°Yes Mr. Keith. Boss did not let anyone enter as he wanted some peace and tranquility.¡± ¡°Typical him. Let me see who is worthy of this unique treatment.¡± Keh entered and saw the frightened bird. He shouted angrily, ¡°Joel! How dare you neglect Boss¡¯s pet bird? Can¡¯t you see that the bird is sick? Call the best vet to look after it!¡± Joel ran out and replied, ¡°You''re here, Mr. Keith.¡± ¡°Take a good look at this bird. Is it sick? Get a vet here quickly.¡± Joel didn''t look worried at all. He chuckled, ¡°No need a vet. It is not sick. It is just upset.¡± ¡°What?¡± Keh raise his eyebrows at Joel and poked him in the chest, ¡°You high school drop-out, how dare you try to fool me? How can a bird be upset? What do you take me for?¡± Joel hasted to exin himself, ¡°Mr. Keith, I dare not fool you! Never! I¡¯m speaking the truth. This bird is upset. Today Boss came with a youngdy and she was very naughty. She almost shook the bird to death. Boss did not even stop her and let her do whatever she wanted to the bird. The bird lost out to this girl and must be depressed now.¡± ¡°What? Boss? He brought a girl?¡± Keh was even more shocked. ¡°Who did he bring?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know. She looked young, perhaps eighteen or something. Perhaps she¡¯s his niece or someone rted.¡± Keh nodded, ¡°Oh, that could be the reason. I¡¯ll go in and talk to them.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Keh swaggered in, pushed open the door, and then smiled, ¡°Which rtive came?¡± His smile froze when he entered the room. ¡°Little chit?¡± Keh red. She was the gal who damaged his Bugatti! The atmosphere was warm and sweet a moment ago when Timothy and Rylee, sitting opposite to each other, were enjoying the dishes. Rylee turned to looked at Keh, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you? Why do you keep calling me little chit? I don''t cheat! No!¡± Rylee pouted, not so happy to see Keh. Keh looked at the spread of exquisite dishes and then at the sulky Timothy. He instantly realized that he had stumbled into something he should not have. He should not have left! The boss¡¯s eyes were already shooting daggers! Keh quickly let out a dryugh, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m sorry, I heard Joel say that there was a girl here who perhaps was your niece. All I wanted to do was to greet your rtive and get to know her¡­¡± Chapter 567 Mistaken By Others Chapter 567 Mistaken By Others Keh was rmed that the big boss¡¯s face got sulkier the more he spoke. Keh swallowed nervously, ¡±Well, go ahead you two. I¡¯ve already eaten. I won¡¯t disturb you any further. Eh? Boss, you are eating papaya shark fin soup? Don¡¯t you hate this dish? Wow, you¡¯re eating this for the sake of this gal?¡± Smack! Timothy mmed his chopsticks onto the table and startled Keh. He shrugged and quickly ran out of the room. The entire episode did notst more than thirty seconds. Rylee did not realize what was happening and just put a piece of papaya in her mouth. She asked Timothy, ¡°Mr. Wheeler, you don¡¯t like papaya? Why did you order this dish if you don¡¯t like it? It¡¯s very expensive.¡± Timothy replied, ¡°It¡¯s for you. You should eat more.¡± Rylee frowned. Why does she need to eat more of this? Papaya¡­ hang on, papaya? Papaya¡¯s supposedly good for developing the breasts! What? Was Mr. Wheeler hinting that her breasts were underdeveloped? What a scoundrel! Rylee¡¯s face blushed red as a beetroot. The more she thought about it, the more she felt insulted and pointed to the dish with her chopsticks, ¡°I won¡¯t eat that anymore!¡± Timothy looked at the dish and asked, ¡°Why not? Doesn¡¯t it taste good?¡± ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t need it.¡± Rylee bit her lips, looked at Timothy, and snapped, ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± It took Timothy a few seconds to figure out what she meant. He suddenly snickered, and ced a big piece of papaya on Rylee¡¯s te. ¡°It¡¯s nutritious.¡± Rylee was so embarrassed. Keh stumbled out looking for Armand. He grabbed his cor and yelled, ¡°Damn you Armand! Why didn¡¯t you tell me that Boss is here with that chit? Do you know that I barged in stupidly and was almost killed by Boss? You must be happy that I died, right?¡± Armand pushed Keh away and said, ¡°I would be killed by Boss if he found out that I told you about it.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Keh replied angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Boss loves to bear a grudge. Now that I had offended him, who knew what kind of punishment will he unleash on me!¡± ¡°Even you are scared, not to mention me. Who asked you to barge in so recklessly?¡± Keh ruffled his hair and cried, ¡°I¡¯m done for. That Joel was to me. He told me that Boss¡¯s niece was here. Armand, don¡¯t you think it is strange? What good is that chit? She¡¯s just an ignorant kid. Why is the boss so mesmerized by her? He didn¡¯t even bother about such a big project. Is he possessed?¡± Armand murmured, ¡°If you want more after one time, then it''s love.¡± ¡°What? What did you say?¡± Armand shook his head and denied, ¡°What? I didn''t say anything. Mr. Keith, you really need a medical checkup.¡± Keh fumed. Rylee had her fill. She started to hup along her way home. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so ufortable. Will someone die from hups?¡± Rylee held onto her chest and looked coyly at Timothy. Timothy could not bear her pitiful look and reached over to massage her hand. ¡°What are you doing, Mr. Wheeler? Oh, I understand, you¡¯re giving me a massage?¡± Rylee realized that Timothy¡¯s fingers were slender, fair, and gentle. He did not look like a martial arts expert. ¡°Hmm? Where¡¯s your wedding ring?¡± Rylee asked curiously. Timothy massaged her hand and asked in a dull voice, ¡°Why should I have a wedding ring?¡± Rylee blurted out, ¡°Haven¡¯t you married at your age?¡± Armand almost banged his head onto the windscreen when he heard what she said. Timothy gritted his teeth and replied, ¡°Am I old at twenty-six?¡± ¡°Oh, oh, no, no, not old at all.¡± Rylee pouted. She did not expect Mr. Wheeler to be so bothered about being considered old. Would a gang leader lack women? Did it matter whether he married at a young or old age? Timothy was still fuming. How could this girl regard him as old when he was only twenty six! Did he look that old? Timothy used his internal energy when giving Rylee a back massage. Rylee closed her eyes and started to moan in pleasure, ¡°Oh¡­ oh¡­¡± Timothy¡¯s face turned red and started to breathe heavily. Damn it, why did this girl moan like she was climaxing? It was so erotic. Timothy suddenly realized that the driver and Armand were present. He quickly pressed his face against Rylee and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound¡­ Others will misunderstand.¡± His breath was warm and fragrant. Rylee opened her eyes and was in a daze for a moment before she understood what Timothy said. Damn it! Mr. Wheeler was really a scoundrel! Rylee struggled not to moan. Timothy looked at her cute pink cheeks and said, ¡°You can moan all you want when there isn¡¯t anyone else.¡± Rylee frowned and red at Timothy. She then noticed Timothy grinning at her wickedly. Rylee jumped off the luxurious car outside the University and waved, ¡°Thanks for sending me back, bye-bye.¡± ¡°Hang on! Girl!¡± Timothy got out of the car and handed a box to her. ¡°Here is the dessert that you like. Eat them when you want to.¡± ¡°Oh, thanks.¡± Rylee took it and when she was about to leave, Timothy smacked her buttocks which gave her a huge shock. He he he actually touched her backside! Timothy grinned and winked at her, ¡°Girl, don¡¯t forget to go to work on Saturday.¡± So he smacked her bottom to remind her of the work. Rylee turned and kicked Timothy in his butt and thenughed, ¡°Okay, see you on Saturday, boss!¡± She made sure that an eye is indeed for an eye. Rylee waltzed merrily towards the University. Armand was stunned as he looked at Rylee and then back at his boss. This girl dare to kick his boss! But then¡­ based on his boss¡¯s abilities, surely he could dodge her kick! He could fight off dozens of attackers. The only exnation was that his boss willingly allowed this girl to kick him! Damn, the boss had fallen for her! A faint smile lingered on Timothy''s lips as he entered the car. He then returned to his normal expression, closed his eyes to have a rest He suddenly spoke, ¡°Armand.¡± ¡°Yes, boss?¡± Armand replied, looking back at the handsome man. ¡°From today onwards make sure my weekends are free. I want to rest on the weekends.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Armand was surprised. His boss had never regarded weekends as rest days and now he wanted to rest? ¡°Oh, okay. Understood.¡± Armand noted. Joseph saw Rylee walking in with a food container. Rylee was thinking to herself, "Wow, three thousand dors a month and that¡¯s only thirty-six thousand a year. I¡¯ll need ten years to clear my debt to him! I actually need to be his maid for ten years! Goodness me!¡± Rylee grabbed her hair and lamented. Joseph''s three friends standing next to him were puzzled, ¡°Joseph, that crazy girl is your campus belle?¡± She was wearing not a pretty dress, but just a most ordinary t-shirt and jeans. What she wore was not important but the way she walked was unlike ady. How could the campus belle conduct herself like that? The students from the other universities were unconvinced, while Joseph was speechless as well. ¡®Damn it, girl! You have to embarrass me every time? Why did you wear your jeans again?¡¯ He gritted his teeth. ¡°Rylee! Rylee Carroll!¡± Joseph yelled. Rylee stopped and looked in the direction of the yell, ¡°What?¡± She looked confused. Suddenly the three seniors beside Joseph were stunned to see such a beautiful girl! That silly but cute expression. Those big, sparkling, innocent eyes. The button nose. The tiny sexy lips! All of them were electrified by her spellbinding appearance. The ck t-shirt brings out her milky white skin and the tight jeans showed her tight bottom. The three seniors were mesmerized and kept looking at every part of her. One of them started to have a nose bleed. Heh heh¡­ they started tough sheepishly at Rylee. Joseph was still fuming but in that short matter of seconds, the three seniors changed their attitude. Joseph chided, ¡°Rylee, what happened to all your dresses? Why are you wearing jeans again? Are you a cowboy? Do you know that I wanted to shove you away when I saw you walking over?¡± Rylee was puzzled and retorted, ¡°Dude! Didn''t you saw me dress up like this in the morning? What are you yelling at me for? You want me to give you a good beating?¡± Chapter 568 Hot News Chapter 568 Hot News Joseph grimaced at Rylee while Rylee was amused by Joseph¡¯s expression. She then looked behind Joseph at the three enchanted boys and realized what was happening. ¡°Oh, haha, I get it¡­ I get it. Yes, you did not see me today. That was yesterday.¡± Rylee bit her lips and scratched her head. Joseph thought that he was about to be teased by the three seniors when suddenly one of them became exceedingly polite and said, ¡°Joseph, why nitpick? She looks very good in jeans. It¡¯s very casual!¡± He said to Joseph as his eyes fixated on Rylee. ¡°Yes yes, with such a great figure, she looks good in anything! Ha ha.¡± Another senior praised. Damn you, surely you meant that I look even better if I don¡¯t wear anything? Rylee thought angrily and red at him. Thest boy rubbed his nose and sounded upset, ¡°You two jerks. Why did you push me backward and stole my words? Hey girl, don¡¯t listen to them. They are both hooligans. I¡¯m the only decent one. I will never look at a pretty girl and think of sleeping¡­¡± The other two seniors jabbed this chap with their elbows. Hmph, of course, not sleeping with me, but fucking at any random location. Rylee thought and rolled her eyes. Joseph wanted to cover his face. Why did these dudes behave so shamelessly? Rylee coughed and adorably narrowed her eyes to look at the three boys, ¡°Oh, these three seniors are tall, handsome, and talented. I¡¯m so honored!¡± The three seniors were captivated by Rylee. However, Joseph understood Rylee and noticed her mischievous smile. ¡°Hey, Rylee.¡± Joseph tried to hold back Rylee but was pushed aside by the three seniors. Joseph sighed heavily at the side and thought, "Go ahead if you wish to be fooled by this insane gal." Rylee stuck out her tongue impishly but sexily, ¡°I really wish that I can socialize more with you seniors and get to know you better. But how? How can I split myself into three and date you separately? Why don¡¯t the three of you discuss and choose one of you to go on a date with me? Once you¡¯ve decided, I¡¯lle and look for him.¡± After saying these, Rylee waved goodbye to them and walked off. The three of them were stunned for a moment and then started to bicker. ¡°I¡¯m the oldest, I should go!¡± ¡°Why should it be you? You are the ugliest! I should go!¡± ¡°Both of you are perverts. That¡¯s why you both pushed me away. I should be the one!¡± Joseph observed from the side and before he could say anything, the three of them started to fight for the chance to date Rylee. Joseph sniffed and said, ¡°I knew that the three of you would be tricked. Damn fools.¡± Joseph tidied his hair, stuck his hands into his pockets and whistled away as he walked in Rylee¡¯s direction. After school, Joseph and Rylee walked together and suddenly saw many people gathering around the notice board. ¡°What happened there? Shall we take a look?¡± Joseph asked Rylee as he stretched to look. Rylee continued to walk forward and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to see? Unless it¡¯s an announcement that the aliens hadnded, there¡¯s nothing interesting. Let¡¯s go.¡± Rylee grabbed onto Joseph¡¯s hood and walked on. At this moment, someone ran over and said to Joseph as he panted, ¡°Joseph, Joseph! Go and take a look! The noticeboard is filled with news concerning Rylee¡­¡± He stopped when he looked at Rylee. Rylee¡¯s expression changed immediately. ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ll go and see what¡¯s happening!¡± Joseph turned around and ran towards the notice board. Rylee took a deep breath and walked over as well. ¡°Wow, the campus bell is an illegitimate child!¡± ¡°Daughter of a bar hostess, what a life story.¡± ¡°Could it be she doesn¡¯t even know who her father is?¡± A group of people gathered around the noticeboard, murmuring. Joseph pushed them aside until he was right in front to have a look at it. There was a photo of Rylee with severalrge words aside: Campus Bell Is An Illegitimate Child! Mother Is A Bar Hostess! Father Unknown! Boom! It was as if Joseph¡¯s brain had exploded. ¡°Damn it! Who did this! This is baloney! Who the hell did this? Lies! All these are lies! This is nder! I will rip the one who did this into a million pieces!¡± Joseph raged as he tore down the pictures. A small hand stopped him and Joseph snapped around only to see a calm Rylee. ¡°Rylee?¡± Joseph tried to quickly cover up the noticeboard, ¡°Rylee, don¡¯t look. This doesn¡¯t concern you. Don¡¯t look.¡± Rylee smiled but her gaze was cold, ¡°My life story can be made into a TV series. Joseph, look, this picture is well taken. I didn¡¯t know that I look so photogenic. Well.¡± Joseph was livid with rage. He understood Rylee very well. The angrier she was, the more she would put up a front and act as if nothing mattered. When she was hurt, she would look for a ce where she would ovee it by herself. ¡°Rylee, I will kill the person who did this!¡± Joseph swore. Rylee smiled wryly and turned around, ¡°I¡¯m famous!¡± ¡°Rylee¡­¡± Joseph quickly tore the rest of the notice and threw them into the dustbin. He then ran after Rylee but could not find her. ¡°Shit! Where did she go?¡± Joseph tried to trace the road that Rylee normally took. Rylee narrowed her eyes and hunched forward as she rode the bicycle quickly. She did not know where she rode, which street. She just rode aimlessly. ¡®Why must I be hung out in the open for everyone to see? Why are they so cruel? I¡¯m illegitimate but I have a father! My mother wasn¡¯t a mistress. She was just stupid. Stupid enough to give her life to a man whom she should not have loved¡¯ Rylee thought to herself. Eventually, she found herself at her mother¡¯s grave. The soil was recently tilled, the grass was freshly grown and the tombstone was new too. Rylee sat in a daze beside her mother¡¯s gravestone as if she was in her mother¡¯s embrace. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here. Rylee¡¯s here to see you. Are you angry with me?¡± Tears flowed and Rylee sniffed. She did not bother to wipe her tears. She did not have to pretend in front of her mother. ¡°Mom, I miss you. I miss your hug when I was bullied. I miss you, mom.¡± Rylee started to wail sorrowfully. The day began to darken and the wind picked up. The ce seemed more remote and deste. Rylee¡¯s cries tapered to sobs and her tears dried up. She finallyposed herself and stood up. With her fingers stoking the gravestone, she said calmly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m leaving. Rest assured that I¡¯ll have a good life. I¡¯lle again to see you.¡± Rylee walked away slowly out of the cemetery and could not find her mountain bike. Rylee sighed and eximed, ¡°Damn it, bad things happen in threes, why am I so unlucky?¡± How did she go back? Walk? How long would it take to walk back? Damn it! ¡°Are you looking for your bicycle?¡± A man said. ¡°What bicycle? Mine¡¯s a mountain bike!¡± Rylee looked over angrily to see who the person was. ¡°Manfred? Why are you here?¡± Rylee saw Manfred who was smoking. She did not expect a gentleman like Manfred would smoke. However, the way Manfred smoked was very elegant. Rather than smoking, he looked like he was romancing the cigarette. Manfred tossed away the cigarette and walked towards Rylee. He appeared to take pity on Rylee. Rylee could not be sure if that was an expression of pity. ¡°You rode recklessly along the road and did not even bother to stop at the traffic lights. I saw you riding wildly and followed you here.¡± Rylee was shocked, ¡°You waited for over an hour here?¡± ¡°What?¡± Manfred gave a thin smile. ¡°I wouldn''t be so silly to just wait for you here. I was ying my games! I didn''te here to wait for you.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Rylee was touched. Manfred tucked Rylee¡¯s hair behind her ears and took out his jacket to put it on Rylee. ¡°It¡¯s getting cold. Why didn¡¯t you wear more clothes? Are you freezing?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Before Rylee could finish her words, her hands were grabbed by Manfred. He cupped Rylee¡¯s small hands in hisrge hands and started rubbing. ¡°Still won¡¯t admit to it? Look at how cold your hands are! Come, get into the car. I¡¯ve turned on the heater.¡± Rylee looked down and did not dare to look at Manfred. Sometimes a person who had been keeping others at bay would not easily ept the warmth from others. Because they were afraid of losing it again¡­ Chapter 569 Boss is Jealous Chapter 569 Boss is Jealous Manfred held Rylee¡¯s hand in one hand and put the other arm around her shoulder. He pushed her into the Land Rover. The interior of the car was warm and Rylee felt much better when she gradually warmed up. ¡°Where is my mountain bike?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the boot. How would I dare lose your precious bike? You¡¯ll kill me if I did.¡± Manfred joked and was about to put on Rylee¡¯s seatbelt for her but she had already done so. She did not want him to put on the seatbelt for her as it was too intimate a gesture. Manfred was momentarily stunned and then smiled wryly, ¡°Girl, why are you so defensive? Perhaps you could let someone get closer to you.¡± Rylee turned and looked at Manfred, ¡°Don¡¯t nag, start driving. I¡¯m famished.¡± ¡°Yes madam. Immediately.¡± Manfred smiled and drove off. "This girl must be hurting inside and yet she acts as if she wasn¡¯t bothered. How adorable." Manfred thought to himself. Rylee smiled when she heard Manfred addressing her as "madam". To think that the refined Manfred would joke about this. Men had many faces. She suddenly thought of Timothy who kept a impassive expression and did not like to joke. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Manfred asked Rylee. ¡°Whatever¡¯s avable at home.¡± Rylee answered. ¡°It¡¯s past dinner time. I already called them and said that we¡¯ll eat outside before going back. What do you want to eat?¡± Rylee pondered and said, ¡°Mini hot pot.¡± ¡°Oh? Are you considering my expenses? I thought you would want to eat some gourmet or western food.¡± Rylee appeared to have recalled something and said, ¡°Mini hot pot is fine. It¡¯s tasty and can warm up the body.¡± She remembered that her mother used to tell her, hot pot would taste much better if it was shared with people. At that time when she was still young, she did not know that was how her mother tried to get her father over to dine as a family. However, she and her mother always ate hot pot together without anyone else. Manfred suddenly grabbed Rylee¡¯s hand which startled her. She looked puzzled at Manfred. Manfred drove the car with his other hand and sighed, ¡°Rylee, I wish that you can be happy like other girls of your age.¡± The words "My heart aches for you" were at the tip of Manfred¡¯s tongue but he never found the chance to say them. Rylee hesitated for a while before sliding her hand from Manfred¡¯s grasp. Manfred brought Rylee to the city¡¯s best hot pot restaurant. Diners would need to make reservations at least three days in advance unless they were VIP members. The owner of the restaurant was very close to Manfred and went to the entrance personally to wee them, ¡°President Shawn, wee! Pleasee in!!¡± The owner was overjoyed to see him. Manfred and Rylee were led to a quiet window seat. Rylee then asked curiously, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re also a president?¡± Manfred pursed his lips and answered, ¡°Yes, unfortunately.¡± ¡°Good golly, why are there so many presidents around? Can¡¯t take it.¡± "Although Mr. Wheeler was a secret gang leader, but outwardly isn¡¯t he also a president?" She thought. President Wheeler, President Shawn. Manfred chuckled, ¡°I know, right? This title is meaningless now. Next time, take me as a manager.¡± ¡°Manager? Ha ha ha, manager of what?¡± Rylee giggled. Manfred pretended to be upset and red at Rylee, ¡°What does that mean? Let me tell you, I¡¯m not a manager for anyone. I¡¯ll only be managed by you.¡± Rylee was amused and chuckled. Manfred served some vegetables to Rylee and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Rylee, your smile is very sweet.¡± Her smile was appealing. Rylee was taken aback and then said yfully, ¡°Really? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m the campus belle? Hey, don¡¯t start falling for me, uncle.¡± When Manfred heard Rylee addressing him as uncle, he chuckled, ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m considered your elder, then why do you still dare flirt with me?¡± Both Manfred and Rylee were triggered by the word "flirt" and they blushed as they looked into each other¡¯s eyes. Timothy was massaging his temples as he sat in the car. There were a lot of problems today at work and he even had to chair two meetings back-to-back. He was so tired that his head hurt. ¡°Boss, how long do you want to stay for the banquet afterward?¡± Armand asked. ¡°Half an hour,¡± Timothy answered nonchntly. ¡°Boss, one of our shipments to North America was snatched. We investigated and found out that it was an internal job. One of our guys betrayed us.¡± ¡°Catch the traitor and skin him alive. Hang him in that area for two days. Make sure you get back the same amount that was taken, not a gram less!¡± ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± Armand replied solemnly. In the gang, the boss would always use the most brutal means to punish the traitor as a deterrence for the future. If not for such strong-handed tactics, the gang would be long gone. Timothy was renowned for his brutality in the underworld. Timothy nced outside casually, frowned, and then shouted, ¡°Stop the car!¡± Screech! The Maybach stopped in the middle of the road. ¡°Boss¡­¡± Armand did not know what was happening. Timothy narrowed his eyes and looked angry when he said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°What? Eat?¡± Armand was puzzled. They already had their dinner and now they were on their way to another banquet. Why was there a need for them to go to eat at a restaurant? Not daring to ask a word, Armand quickly followed Timothy who was already walking away from the car. The other eight cars of the convoy stopped by the side of the road. Very soon, Timothy¡¯s men sealed off the road to protect him. Some pedestrians noticed them from an overhead bridge as the scene looked like a movie. A tall man wearing a trench coat walked with a dozen men behind him. ¡°Wow, are they filming a gang movie?¡± Someone remarked. ¡°This looked like a scene from a Hollywood movie!¡± Another eximed. The man in trench coat looked to the side and revealed his chiseled good looks. As soon as the owner of the restaurant recognized that it was Timothy, he was so terrified that his knees went wobbly. ¡°Bo¡­ Mr. Wheeler¡­¡± He almost called him Boss as expected of a gang leader. Timothy gestured to the owner for him to calm down and said, ¡°I¡¯m just here to eat. No need to clear the ce.¡± Armand frowned and said to the owner, ¡°The Boss already said that there is no need to clear the ce. Don¡¯t bother us and go do what you need to!¡± The men in ck suits took up positions at the front door, back door, and corridors. Armand walked into the restaurant with Timothy and realized why they were there when he saw Rylee sitting at a window seat. So his boss was not here for a meal¡­ ¡°Manfred, what a coincidence, you¡¯re also here.¡± Timothy walked over to them. Manfred looked up, surprised. ¡°Timothy? What a surprise? You¡¯re here to eat too?¡± And he stood up. Rylee was chewing a piece of vegetable and turned round to look. ¡®What? Mr. Wheeler?¡¯ She thought, ¡®Eating here could bump into her creditor?¡¯ ¡°Mr¡­. Mr. Wheeler?¡± Rylee stood up nervously. Timothy pretended as if he just saw Rylee, ¡°Oh? You¡¯re here?¡± Manfred was puzzled, ¡°You know Rylee?¡± ¡°No!¡± Rylee quickly replied. Timothy''s face immediately darkened when he heard Rylee¡¯s reply. How dare she pretend that there was nothing between them in front of Manfred! Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Timothy ced his hand onto Rylee¡¯s shoulder and smiled, ¡°Sit down and continue with your dinner.¡± He pressed Rylee down to make her sit on the sofa, and he then sat beside Rylee. Rylee did not think that anything was amiss but it was Manfred who looked at Timothy in surprise and thought, since when had Timothy been willing to sit beside a woman? Timothy said calmly, ¡°Continue with your dinner. I¡¯m just chatting with you for a while. I have some other engagement to go toter.¡± Armand added thoughtfully, ¡°Boss, time¡¯s tight. Shall you just eat a little with them?¡± Timothy pretended to be polite and objected, ¡°No. How can I bother Manfred?¡± Manfred quickly said, ¡°No, please join us. I¡¯m well aware of how busy you are. Have a quick bite and go for your business.¡± Rylee could not be bothered with what they were saying and just continued eating. asionally she would take a nce at Timothy and Manfred. Armand observed nervously and thought, "You dumb girl. Don¡¯t you know that Boss is here for you? You only know to stuff your mouth with food. Eat eat eat¡­ You''ll be a fatty!¡¯ Armand handed Timothy a pair of chopsticks. Timothy murmured ¡°This isn¡¯t appropriate¡± but started to dine along. He sat very close to Rylee as he ate. Manfred peeked at Timothy just as he looked at Rylee. Manfred seem to have realized what was going on. ¡°Hey, Mr. Wheeler, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you eating from my te? This is mine!¡± Rylee said angrily to Timothy. How annoying. Mr. Wheeler is rich enough. Why must he join them? How could he take the food from her te? Rylee grabbed her te tightly and shielded her food from Timothy. Chapter 570 A Tight Slap Chapter 570 A Tight p Timothy was chewing as he said, ¡°Girl, considering what you owe me, why can¡¯t you share some of your food with me? Or do you want me to charge you interest for what you owe?¡± Rylee pouted, ¡°Eat from the hot pot. These are mine!¡± ¡°Can''t you be a little bit more generous?¡± Timothy poked Rylee¡¯s hand with his chopsticks and she reluctantly released her hand. Timothy shamelessly picked the food from her te and ate happily. Rylee was getting increasingly upset with Timothy and rolled her eyes. She even jabbed Timothy with her elbow. She could not wait to get rid of this scoundrel. Armand was angry to see Rylee¡¯s actions and screaming inside, "Come on Boss, fight back and hold this chick down!" Timothy picked up Rylee¡¯s drink and gulped down a big mouthful. ¡°Hey hey hey, this is my drink. Why did you drink from my ss?¡± Rylee protested. If Mr. Wheeler drank from her ss, did it mean that they¡¯ve kissed?¡¯ Timothy chuckled, ¡°Girl, I didn''t mind drinking from you ss, so why did you? Where¡¯s the handkerchief that I gave you?¡± Rylee tried to recollect, ¡°Handkerchief? I think it¡¯s at home.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Next time took it with you. Here you go, wipe your face. It¡¯s in a mess.¡± Timothy said as he took out his handkerchief and throw it at Rylee¡¯s face. Rylee took over the handkerchief, wiped her face and tossed it onto the table. She then snapped, ¡°Why should I wipe my face now? I¡¯m not done eating yet. I still want to eat much more. Waiter! Get him a te.¡± Rylee shielded her te again. Timothy used his skills and was still able to pick out the food from her te. Both of them fought along the entire time. Manfred ate quietly and pondered deeply as he looked at the two of them. Rylee was agitated and quickly stuffed her mouth with food to prevent Timothy from stealing them. She then said to Timothy, ¡°Mr. Wheeler, don¡¯t you have something else to do? You¡¯ve been eating with us for a while. Isn¡¯t it time to leave?¡± Timothy clenched his teeth. ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m here only for a few minutes.¡± Damn, girl is so eager for him to leave so that she could continue her meal privately with Manfred? Timothy was fuming. ¡°A few minutes? You were already here for more than half an hour! All my food had been eaten by you. You also drank from my ss. You should be full by now!¡± Timothy said childishly, ¡°You¡¯re so petite and yet still wanting more to eat, so what about me? I¡¯m much taller than you so I need to eat more!¡± Rylee pouted her lips even more. If this Mr. Wheeler wasn¡¯t a gang leader, if I didn¡¯t owe him so much money, then I¡¯d kick him far far away! Timothy, Manfred, and Rylee left after they had their fill. When Manfred was about to pay for the bill, the cashier told him that Timothy had already settled the bill. When Manfred left the restaurant, he saw Timothy¡¯s hand on Rylee¡¯s head holding her off as she tried franticly to kick Timothy. She yelled and struggled to kick but could not reach Timothy. Timothy on the other hand was amused and bit his lips while grinning gleefully. Manfred¡¯s heart sank when he saw the scene. Why did they seem sofortable with each other? Rylee got into Manfred¡¯s car, turned towards him, and made faces at him. She was angry that Mr. Wheeler liked to y tricks on her. He was pleased only when she became angry. What a pervert. ¡°Why does this man behave this way? Having that exceptionally good looks, why is he so sinister? Are gang leaders all such wicked? Why did I owe him money? What did I do to offend him? Oh God, how frustrating!¡± Rylee kept ranting about Timothy. He ate her food, drank her drinks, and grabbed her head while toying with her.¡± Manfred suddenly realized something and remarked, ¡°So you¡¯re that girl!¡± ¡°What? What did you say?¡± Rylee looked at Manfred and noticed that he seemed a bit displeased. ¡°Nothing, we¡¯re almost home.¡± Both of them walked into the Carrolls'' Manor and sensed that something was not right in the house. Timothy watched as Manfred¡¯s car drove to the distance before he held his abdomen as he entered the car. ¡°Boss¡­¡± Armand was worried for Timothy. ¡°Let¡¯s go home directly. Stop along the way to buy some gastric medicine for me.¡± Timothy demanded. ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Armand got steamed up. To think that his Boss''s gastric problems were triggered due to that dinner. Damn Rylee, could she be the jinx of the Boss? ¡­ Manfred and Rylee walked together into the living hall. Everyone was there and looked at them. ¡°What? You¡¯re all here?¡± Manfred frowned and felt that something was wrong. Rylee felt the same. But, she had always maintained a low profile in the family and no one took notice of her. This should not concern her. ¡°I¡¯m home.¡± Rylee greeted them and wanted to go straight to her room. Unexpectedly, Deborah stormed angrily over without any warning and gave Rylee a tight p! Smack! The p was loud and crisp indicating how hard the p was. Rylee did not have a chance to dodge and fell to the ground from the p. Half of her face was burning hot! Blood started to trickle down the corner of her mouth. Rylee was shocked, biting her lips, and she asked as she sat on the floor, ¡°Why did you hit me? What right do you have to hit me?¡± ¡°What right?¡± Deborah started to scream, ¡°I¡¯m thedy of the house and what I call the shots!¡± Manfred ran over to block Deborah and asked angrily, ¡°Sister, what¡¯s gotten into you? How could you hit Rylee?¡± Deborah stared at Manfred, staggered. ¡°Manfred, who are you siding with? I¡¯m your sister, you better be aware of it! Why? Can¡¯t I hit her? Are you challenging me just because I hit her?" "No, Sister, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± ¡°Let me tell you, Manfred, don¡¯t be blinded by this skank. I¡¯m your sister and nothing will change our rtionship. Could it be like what others said that she had made her moves on you and fooled you? You¡¯re my little brother and you¡¯d better listen to me. This girl has a bad background and isn¡¯t a decent one. You should stay far away from her. I¡¯ll kill myself if you dare to be with such a woman. I¡¯ll go and see our dead parents and tell them that I did not raise you well for you to go down this path!¡± Deborah wailed, getting increasingly agitated. Manfred looked even huffier with her antics and suddenly shouted, ¡°Enough! What the hell is going on?¡± His shout stunned Deborah. He said coldly, ¡°No matter what, you can¡¯t simply hit Rylee without reason!¡± ¡°You, you idiot¡­ You¡¯re still standing up for her? Do you know what she had done?¡± Manfred squinted and asked, ¡°What did she do?¡± Deborah answered furiously, ¡°You fool, do you really think that she¡¯s an innocent little girl? What kind of a person can that slut of a mother give birth to? My jewelry box had been stolen by her! Those pieces of jewelry were left behind by father and mother when they died. Those are priceless. Do you know that this skank stole them?¡± ¡°Impossible! Rylee won¡¯t do that!¡± Manfred turned to look at Rylee and then asked her, ¡°Rylee, did you take Deborah¡¯s jewelry box?¡± Rylee snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can nder others just because you¡¯re rich. I had never taken a cent from anyone!¡± Caroline chuckled sarcastically and said, ¡°How dare you say these? Your mother is good at stealing some else''s man and you imed that you won¡¯t steal anything? You¡¯ve already started to learn how to steal while you¡¯re inside your mother!¡± Caroline looked at Manfred and said, ¡°Manfred, Rylee stole Deborah¡¯s jewelry box. Let¡¯s go to her room for a search. If we find it in her room, then there is nothing left to say.¡± Deborah barked at Manfred, ¡°Have you heard it? This bitch stole my jewelry box! I didn¡¯t care if she didn¡¯t follow the family rules, give me presents nor greet me. But she must not steal! I will p her if she steals!¡± ¡°Sis, don¡¯t be so certain before any proof is found.¡± Manfred tried to calm her down. ¡°What made you think that we didn¡¯t investigate. Your brother-inw and the three kids searched for it together. Initially, we thought that it was a servant who did it but weter found it in her room. I was shocked at that time and your brother-inw almost fainted in anger, you know that? Why would you defend for such a person without proper values? Why do you still dine together with her? How disgusting!¡± Rylee now understood what was happening and shuddered, ¡°I did not take your jewelry box. I can swear to my mother¡¯s soul that I did not take your jewelry! It¡¯s wasn¡¯t taken by me!¡± Caroline said with disdain, ¡°Why was it found in your room if you weren¡¯t the one who took it? How could you lie so tantly? Deborah, look at what kind of girl she is! She can¡¯t even admit and apologize for what she had done. I¡¯ve always known that she¡¯s trash!¡± Chapter 571 Protecting Her Chapter 571 Protecting Her Deborah pointed at Rylee¡¯s direction and continued to speak to Manfred, ¡°This girl grew up alongside that kind of woman; just what kind of upbringing do you expect her to have? Her mother is a vamp, so how much better could her child be? That bitch¡¯s blood flows inside her as well! Don¡¯t you hang out around her anymore! Do you hear me, Manfred? Or do you intend to piss me off?¡± While they were arguing, Rylee slowly stood up, blood dripping down the corner of her lips. She panted and had a fearsome look in her eyes. She walked towards Deborah and then choked her neck with both hands. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak about my mother like that! Don¡¯t you nder her name! My mother¡¯s not a vamp! I¡¯ll kill whoever badmouths her! No one can bully us! No one!¡± Rylee screamed hysterically; she gritted her teeth, and was bent on choking Deborah to death. ¡°Aah¡­ Help! Let go of me! Stupid bitch, let go of me now! Manfred, help me!¡± Deborah cried out in panic. She grabbed Rylee¡¯s hands; her eyes looked like they were going to pop out . Manfred hurried over to pry open Rylee¡¯s fingers, which were fixed tightly around Deborah¡¯s neck. He began to dissuade her, ¡°Rylee, calm down, you gotta calm down,e on, let go.¡± Still sitting on the sofa, Brook Carroll was appalled by the scene taking ce before his eyes that he didn¡¯t know what to do. Rylee stared at Deborah with bloodshot eyes and snarled through gritted teeth, ¡°How dare you hit me! Not even my mother ever hit me, how dare you! And you insulted my mother, you¡¯re full of shit! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± ¡°Help! Manfred, quick, help me, save me!¡± Daphne and Andrea were all dumbfounded. However, Caroline had on a nk expression. She quietly picked up a wooden chair, walked behind Rylee, and raised the chair into the air. Manfred happened to see her actions from the corner of his eyes and shouted out, ¡°No! Don¡¯t do it, Caroline!¡± Caroline threw the chair out with a vicious force. Before he could think, Manfred rushed over to use his body to protect Rylee. A loud crack rang out. Manfred let out a grunt. ¡°Ah? Manfred? Manfred! Manfred!¡± Caroline screamed in horror and rushed to Manfred¡¯s side. Her shaking hands reached out in an attempt to touch Manfred¡¯s back. To think that Manfred would go so far as to use his own body to protect that bitch! Rylee! This was all that bitch¡¯s fault! Caroline would never forgive her! Caroline thought to herself as tears streamed down her eyes. She never expected Manfred to care this much for Rylee. The room suddenly fell silent. Even Deborah, who was fearing for her life just before this, didn¡¯t say a thing. She looked at Manfred and cried out, ¡°Manfred! Are you alright? Manfred?¡± Even the manic Rylee suddenly calmed down. Did something happen to Manfred? Rylee let go of Deborah and turned to look for Manfred. But she didn¡¯t see him. ¡°Manfred?¡± Rylee asked in a shaky voice. ¡°Uh, I¡¯m here.¡± Manfred hugged Rylee tightly, but his head rested on her shoulders. Rylee could feel the hot breath he exhaled right by her earlobe. ¡°What happened to you? Why¡¯s everyone asking you if you¡¯re alright?¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m fine; I¡¯m a man, what could possibly go wrong¡­¡± Sobbing and bawling broke out in the room. Caroline was crying, and so was Deborah. Brook began to bark out orders, ¡°Get a doctor! Right now! Get a doctor!¡± The crowd slowly brought Manfred to the sofa and began to ask how he felt. It was as though they all suddenly forgot about Rylee¡¯s existence in the room. She stood in the distance, alone and looking at Manfred. Brook passed by Rylee and cursed her in a low voice, ¡°You troublesome brat! Can¡¯t you just behave a bit? You just can¡¯t stand to watch me live a happy life, can you? If only I wasn¡¯t so soft-hearted, I¡¯d definitely throw a bastard child like you out into the streets! Geez, just what did I do to deserve this.¡± Brook shook his head and let out a sigh, then rushed over to take care of Manfred. Rylee was still frozen in ce; she had a bitter smile on her face, while she felt incredibly cold and in despair. Even her own father didn¡¯t believe her¡­ She didn¡¯t steal Deborah¡¯s jewelries! She didn¡¯t! Why does no one believe her? How could her own mother tell her to live with such a father; isn¡¯t this some kind of punishment? Rylee felt like she was going to suffocate to death in this family! What should she do? What could she do? A teardrop finally fell from her face in silence. You couldn''t see her wounds, because they were all hidden inside her. Rylee stood there like a statue for a long, long time. The doctor arrived and examined Manfred¡¯s back. He said that it wasn¡¯t a big deal, and prescribed some medication. Rylee slowly staggered over to Manfred¡¯s room and wanted to check on Manfred. Deborah happened to exit from the room; she was sighing, but when she saw Rylee, it was as though she saw a ghost. She muttered with a frown, ¡°How unlucky! Stupid bitch!¡± As she passed by Rylee, she deliberately bumped into Rylee and almost knocked her off bnce. Deborah then made her way back, and hissed in a low voice, ¡°Please, you stupid girl, leave Manfred alone! Stop trying to seduce him, I would never let you two be together! So you can just give up any fantasies! Just look at yourself, a bastard child of a problematic mother. And you think you could possibly be a match for Manfred? Hah, dream on!¡± After she was done cursing, Deborah left. Rylee bit her lips and clenched her fists tightly. She took a few deep breaths. No matter how hard she tried to restrain herself, she couldn¡¯t stop her body from shaking. Having her dignity trampled hurt more than any physical injury. Manfred treated her quite well, and even got hurt trying to protect her today. For the sake of Manfred, she couldn¡¯t fight with Deborah anymore. Rylee had an internal dialogue with herself, then she quietly walked over to Manfred¡¯s door. Just as she was about to enter, she heard Manfred speaking from inside. ¡°Caroline, don¡¯t treat Rylee like that. If anything, she¡¯s still your sister, you both have your father¡¯s blood running through you. Nothing can change that. You¡¯re the older sister, so you have to be more forgiving towards Rylee. I hope that you will be friendlier towards her in the future.¡± Manfred¡¯s words were soft and kind, much like his character. Caroline had her head down and whimpered, ¡°Manfred, do you like Rylee? How are you always looking out for her? Have you ever thought about how we feel? Back then, her mother came and snatched away father; my mum was really sick in the hospital, trying to give birth to Daphne, but father never even went to check on her. And then, she just died there in the hospital. If Rylee¡¯s mother didn¡¯t steal father away, mum would have never died at such a young age! She died from anger! Manfred, tell me, how could I possibly get along with Rylee. Her mother killed my mum!¡± Rylee¡¯s body was trembling all over. She took a deep breath, and grasped her arms tightly. In the end, she didn''t enter Manfred¡¯s room. Weighed down by pain and despair, she returned to her own room with her head drooping. It was pouring rain outside, and the rain beat hard against the windows. Rylee stood at the window, watching the night sky. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The cellphone rang on her bed. She spaced out for a long time, before she realized and went to answer it. ¡°Rylee? Rylee! Are you home now? What happened to you? I couldn''t catch up to you! Why didn''t you pick up my calls?¡± Joseph¡¯s concerned voice burst out through the phone. Rylee¡¯s nose suddenly began to sour, and the tears began to fall. She couldn¡¯t utter a word, but just quietly sobbed. ¡°Rylee, what¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Did something happen? I¡¯ll tell you what, don¡¯t be upset over the notice board. Gossips and strange events happen from time to time in our school, so it¡¯ll blow over soon. Don¡¯t even worry about it. Do you hear me, Rylee? Well, say something, Rylee? Are you even listening to me, hello?¡± ¡°I¡¯m listening¡­¡± Rylee finally forced out a few words. She bnced herself against the window and sat down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your voice? You sound a bit weird? Rylee, are you alright?¡± ¡°Joseph¡­¡± Rylee said with teary eyes. ¡°Hm? I¡¯m listening, go ahead.¡± ¡°Why was I ever born?¡± Rylee held onto her body, feeling cold all over. Joseph was silent. After a while, he finally spoke out in a raspy voice, ¡°You silly girl, what are you talking about? If you weren¡¯t born, then my life would be dull and boring.¡± After Rylee heard Joseph say ¡°I¡¯ll drive over and pick you up to school tomorrow¡±, she hung up the phone. She looked at the rain outside the window, and whispered to herself. Rylee, you have to quickly grow up! No matter how painful things are now, you have to remain strong. You¡¯ll get through this! Work hard, and when you grow up, you have to be better than everyone here! Let them all see that even the daughter of a prostitute can be somebody! Work hard, Rylee! Manfred propped a hand on his waist and made his way slowly to Rylee¡¯s room. From the dim light in the room, he noted a tiny figure scrunched up on the floor by the window. ¡°Geez, this girl, how could she just sleep on the floor? She¡¯s sure to catch a cold.¡± Manfred walked over, bent down to pick her up, but reeled in pain from his hurt muscle. But with that adorably warm, tender girl in his arms, he endured the pain and brought Rylee to her bed. Even in her sleep, she had a frown on her forehead; who knew how much anguish she had to put up with to end up like this. Manfred reached over and smoothed out her forehead. Just as he was about to cover a nket over her, he spotted her white bosom. Which was exposed due to the pajama¡¯s oversized cor. Huff, huff¡­ Chapter 572 Miss Schultz’s Ambition Chapter 572 Miss Schultz¡¯s Ambition Manfred felt difficult to breathe at once. He didn¡¯t expect that the girl''s breasts actually grew well although she was so thin. Manfred breathed heavily, held back his excitement, and gently covered Rylee with a nket. "Grow up, little girl. I''m waiting for you." Manfred whispered, couldn''t help but bend down and kiss Rylee on the cheek. He instantly smelled a sweet, heart-moving fragrance. The next day, it was still raining outside, but the downpour had changed into drizzles. Rylee stretched, opened her eyes and sat up. She was shocked when she realized she was sleeping on a bed. She vaguely remembered she had fallen asleep on the floor! She fell asleep while listening to the rain. How did she manage to climb up the bed again? How strange. While brushing her teeth, Rylee suddenly figured out why Deborah''s jewelry box had showed up in her room. Needless to say, someone must have done that on purpose to set her up. And those who can do such a thing must have been the three idiots in the Carroll family! Those three idiots better watched out, she thought. If she finds out that it was really them who did it, she will not let them off! Since it was raining today, she thought it would be better to wear skirts and sandals; otherwise the sneakers will get wet. Rylee chose a dark green dress and wore a pair of gray leggings. She pulled the legs up a little. In this way, she would not have panty sh and would keep herself warm too. It would be perfect to put on a dazzling tie waist trench coat. Rylee went downstairs and happened to meet Andrea. Andrea red at Rylee and scolded, "Thief!" Rylee narrowed her eyes, walked over and seized Andrea''s cor, which frightened Andrea and made her begin to scream with widened eyes, "What are you doing, you crazy woman! Do you still want to fight?" Rylee said coldly, "You better watch out! You three are the real thieves. Don''t you think I know nothing!" A horrified look immediately showed up on Andrea¡¯s face. Rylee snorted. It looked like she had guessed it right. It seemed that it was really the three blockheads which took the jewelry box and put it in her room. Just look at Andrea''s expression when she knew that Rylee had guessed correctly. Rylee released Andrea and straightaway went downstairs. Andrea took a long time to react. She grabbed the balustrade of the stairs and denied, "What are you talking about? Who says it has something to do with us? It¡¯s you who don''t dare admit for what you did!" She couldn''t hide the panic in her voice. Caroline was eating downstairs. She took a cold nce at Rylee, looked away and ignored her. Daphne was eating too. She nced at Rylee first who looked flinty and oppressive, and then at her eldest sister, and was so scared that she immediately lowered her head and continued eating. "Damn, why are Rylee¡¯s eyes so scary and vicious?" she thought to herself. "Edith, bring me my breakfast!" Rylee deliberately shouted and sat at the table. "Coming! Ms. Carroll, here¡¯s your breakfast." Edith was threatened yesterday. She didn''t dare to neglect Rylee and hurriedly brought up the breakfast. Rylee didn''t look at anyone and she ate. She had to make herself strong and healthy in order to grow up quickly. As soon as Andrea sat down, a car stopped outside. She ran to the door as soon as she noticed that, showing a ttering smile. "Joseph, you¡¯re here. Come in and take shelter from the rain." Andrea waved at Joseph. Joseph nodded, got off the car, ran into the living room of the Carroll¡¯s Manor, nced at Rylee, and shouted, "Rylee, don''t eat too much, I¡¯ve brought you a sandwich, it''s specially made by my cook. It''s very delicious." Andrea was ignored and she pouted with anger. Rylee did not appreciate his kindness. "I''m afraid of getting poisoned." "Shit, haven¡¯t you eaten all the sandwiches I broughtst time? I only took so little from your tiger mouth. How could you even say that?" Rylee smiled a little, finished her breakfast and stood up. "Alright, stop babbling when it¡¯s so early in the morning. Let''s go." Joseph didn''t even look at Andrea for once. He immediately held up an umbre and held Rylee¡¯s arm like a servant. "Yes! Your Highness. Please slow down, the floor is slippery." Rylee nced at Andrea whose face was cadaverous. She put her hand on Joseph''s arm and said mischievously, "Good Joseph,b my hairter. If you make me lose one hair, I¡¯ll cut off one finger of yours." Joseph giggled, approached her with his handsome face and said shamelessly, "It''s too boring to cut a finger. Why don''t you change it to losing one hair and I¡¯ll serve you one night?" "Go away!! Joseph, did you brush your teeth today?" Rylee pushed Joseph''s face away. "Of course I brushed my teeth! I even used the Korean brand toothpaste you rmended! Smell it, smell it hard." Joseph opened his mouth and breathed at Rylee. Rylee wrinkled her face. "It smells terrible! Your mouth is full of junk." As usual, both of them got into the car while teasing each other. Andrea was so angry that she stamped her feet and scolded, "Like mother like daughter. Rylee is such a slut! How dare she trick Joseph that way!" Daphne chimed in and agreed to her. Caroline sneered, "Don''t worry, Andrea. No matter how much Joseph likes Rylee, she could never marry him. Joseph''s parents won''t agree letting their only prince marry a woman with Rylee''s background." Andrea smiled grimly. "I''ll go to visit Mr. and Mrs. Hans this weekend.¡± In the self-study ss, Rylee was reading a book. Selena Schultz, a ssmate sitting next to her, pulled down her face and muttered, "It''s so unfair. Rylee, are you really from this world? Your design won the first ce again this time!" "Really?" Rylee looked indifferent. "See this, the ranking has been published on the Inte, and your design won the first ce. Aren¡¯t you impressive? Don''t you understand? A woman with too much talent is difficult to get married. A woman''s greatest achievement should be to marry a super-rich man, and then spend the money earned by her husband to make herself look pretty." Rylee sighed. "So this is your ambition? It''s truly a great ambition." Selena pointed at a magazine opened on the table and said, "What do you know? It''s popr to be a rich man¡¯s mistress now. Do you think any woman could do that? Let me tell you, only first- ss women have what it takes to be the mistress! See this, I just want to marry this super rich guy. Look at Timothy Wheeler, the president of the Royal Group. He¡¯s still single. I wish I could marry such a rich and powerful man! Oh..." Selena began to drool for her daydream. "Wait, who?" Rylee was surprised to hear the Royal Group and Timothy Wheeler. She was not talking about the same person, was she? Rylee snatched the magazine from her. As expected, it introduced the Royal Group, saying that the company was involved in countless industries, and how well-heeled they were. The magazine also mentioned Timothy, the president of thepany, was still unmarried. However, there were no photos of Timothy. Rylee wanted to tease her, "Selena, what if the president is very old? Are you still willing to marry him?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "How old would he be? I can ept it as long as he''s older than me by no more than thirty years! No more than that, or I''m afraid it would be troublesome for him to address my dad as they¡¯re around the same age." Rylee almost fell down. "Thirty years older? Selena, your standard is really impressive." "Come on, dating older men is popr now..." Rylee was speechless. "Is there anyone dating a grandpa?" "Very few, but if the guy is excellent, I could consider dating him too." "You¡¯re sick!" Rylee couldn''t ept it. She then pointed at the magazine and asked, "What if Timothy Wheeler is very cold-blooded and he kills people without blinking an eye?" Selenaughed. "That would be even more exciting. He¡¯s cold-blooded towards everyone on the net, but actually falls in love with me and treats me kindly. Won¡¯t that be romantic?¡± Rylee restrained the pulse to pull her own hair. "Are you freaking kidding me?" What''s wrong with all the young girls nowadays? Why are they having so many bizarre ideas? Selena patted Rylee on the shoulder. "Hey, listen, if you know Timothy, the rich president, remember to introduce me to him." Rylee nodded casually and stared nkly at her. She had to say that Selena is indeed a good match for Mr. Wheeler. She was born in an intellectual family. Her father was a famous doctor and her mother was a university lecturer. Selena didn¡¯t care about Mr. Wheeler¡¯s age too. What a perfect match. She decided to introduce Selena to Timothy and tell him she was good in all aspects. Rylee was absent-minded the whole day. She took out her mobile phone several times, found Manfred''s number, and edited the text message asking about his health. She felt it to be too awkward and she put down her phone again. She felt troubled and hesitated to send a text message to Manfred. Until school ended, Rylee was still stuck in this problem. A car honked at her. Joseph shouted in the car, "What are you thinking about? You look silly. Get in quickly." Rylee only then turned around. As she just opened the door to get into the car, someone showed up in front of her. "Miss Carroll." Armand, dressed in a neat gray suit, respectfully stood before Rylee. Rylee was startled. "Oh? It¡¯s you." He¡¯s Mr. Wheeler''s right-hand man! "What are you doing here?" They were at the university¡¯s main entrance. Armand nodded. "Bosses to pick you up." Then he stooped and made a gesture of invitation. Rylee looked towards where Armand''s arm was pointing at and saw that there was a man standing next to a car. The man opened the door deferentially, and Timothy who was wearing ck sunsses came out of the car. It seemed that he had let out a smile at her. He then nodded at Rylee. Rylee was stunned. Chapter 573 Give You a Raise Chapter 573 Give You a Raise Why did a gang leader have so much free time? He seemed to be able to show up in front of her at any time. Joseph was so excited that he jumped out of the car, rubbed his hands and shouted, "Master! Master, you''re here!" Rylee felt annoyed. She scolded Joseph in her heart for being that disappointing and embarrassing, calling a ganster his master. Rylee secretly kicked Joseph with her shoe and whispered, "Stop it. What''s good about him that makes you so excited?" Joseph directly ignored Rylee, waved his hands and giggled. "Master! Master!" Rylee really wanted to faint. She felt like she was in a low-budget action film. Seeing Rylee didn''t move at all, Armand went enraged. Damn, how could this girl not move a muscle when she sees such a great man like Boss Timothy? Any woman with somemon sense would run straightaway to him. His boss had never been so enthusiastic to any woman, and Rylee was behaving so arrogant and ungrateful. Timothy had to walk towards Rylee with light steps. He was surrounded by an aura typical of an experienced martial art master.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Rylee looked at Timothy who was walking towards her like a male leopard and she felt chills. She couldn''t help thinking that Selena dreamed about marrying this guy. In case they were married and had sex in bed, once this man with martial arts skills moved a little harder, Selena might be killed by him... Rylee secretly gasped at the terrible sight. It was a dangerous thing to marry a man who was a martial art master. When her head was stuffed with a mess of thoughts, Rylee couldn''t help being timid to Timothy. She rubbed her sandals and whispered, "Why are you here again, mister?" The word "again" made Timothy frown. Why? Is this little thing so reluctant to see him? As a man, he can''t help drooling when he observed Timothy like this. Joseph now admired Timothy to death. He was probably 6 foot 3, with long and sturdy legs. Because he was used to working out, he was muscr and needless to say, his body was wless. His muscle was not the exaggerated deformed type like those bodybuilding dudes, nor the type of lean muscle due to being skinny. It was just right! His pair of big sunsses suited his temperament very well too. He looked evil, cold, carefree and sexy! His hair obliquely covered his forehead, making his face smaller and more delicate, and he looked like an intellect. A gang leader who gavemands to kill could actually look like an intellect? What a strangebination! With that, Joseph looked at Timothy who was in front of him with a goofy smile. Yet it seemed that Timothy didn''t even look at him. Timothy was wearing a beige colored tank top, tightly wrapped around the muscles of his upper body. Outside, he casually put on a short light green linen suit left unbuttoned, revealing his chest. With Rylee''s short height, she could see his chest and abdomen just right. Rylee couldn''t help swallowing as she looked at his muscles. Why was Mr. Wheeler dressed up so sexily? Damn. "Again? How could it be? I haven''t been here today." Timothy shoved one hand into his pocket and stood in front of the little girl. Rylee pouted and looked up. "Oh, you didn''te today, but you came yesterday." "I came yesterday, so I can''te today? There¡¯s no such rule." Timothy nced at the university and then at her unhappily. Armand coughed and chimed in. He let out an awkward chuckle. "No one would be bold enough to stop you froming, sir!" Timothy secretly clenched his fist in his pocket. He was going crazy. Why did he always want to reach out and pinch her rosy cheek? He must not do it! Otherwise, that girl is going to get even more audacious. "Why? You don¡¯t want to see me?" "Huh? Of, of course not." Rylee waved her hands and squeezed out a ttering smile. How could she say that she doesn''t want to see him? He was a gang leader. If he was unhappy, he can destroy a whole family. Rylee continued ttering without caring for her pride. "Of course, it''s a great honor for me to meet you." "Just an honor?" Timothy frowned. Rylee was startled. Is being honored not enough? What else did he want from her? "Oh, oh, not only am I honored, I¡¯m also very, very happy! Exhrated!¡± She wondered if her ttery was right on point. Rylee secretly peeked at Timothy''s face. Timothy heard this, and gradually, he let out a smile. Rylee instantly breathed a sigh of relief. Yes, it was right this time. She was safe. Timothy looked at Rylee''s adorable expression. He couldn''t help it anymore. He stretched out his hand and pinched Rylee''s face. Her face felt excellent, it was smooth and tender! "Hey little thing!" "Ouch, what are you doing, sir? You can''t pinch my face like this. You''ll make my face less stic!" Rylee pped Timothy''s hand away, massaged her face up and down with her small hands, rolled her eyes, and red at Timothy discontentedly. Seeing Rylee''s look, Timothy was in a good mood for no reason. He chuckled. Rylee looked at Timothy and was stunned. Mr. Wheeler... He smiles so beautifully. He really charms all sentient beings. Timothy put his big hand on her head and rubbed her hair carelessly. His cold tone was mixed with a bit of affection. "Let''s go, get in." There were still too many people passing by here. Although his men have blocked meters of the road, the students can still stretch their necks to look here. He was not afraid. He was only afraid that Rylee''s university life will be affected. Rylee pouted more. "Hey, adults can''t bully kids like this. My hair is messed up by you, you can¡¯t do this." She only remembered something after docilely followed him for a few steps. She stood still and asked, "Where did you gost time?" Joseph looked around and found himself ignored. He cried anxiously, "Master, where are you going? Could you take me with you?" Timothy then went to look at Joseph. Joseph immediately put up a ttering smile. Timothy frowned slightly. "I can''t take you." He can¡¯t bear looking at any man who stayed close to Rylee. Joseph was about to cry. "Why, master? I''m a good boy. Really, I can promise you with Rylee¡¯s life. Please, master, take me with you." Timothy had put one arm around Rylee domineeringly and he sound displeased, "I¡¯ve said no." In his heart, he was frowning at Joseph for being too clingy. Rylee yelled in Timothy''s arms, "Hey, you two, why don''t you ask me if I agree or not? I haven''t agreed to go! What are you talking about here? And you, Joseph, why did you make a promise with my life? Who gave you the permission to do this?" Joseph bared his teeth. "We¡¯re best friends, right?" Rylee spitted. She had been used to ying tricks on Joseph. Armand couldn''t bear to see it anymore and he urged, "Hurry up and get in. There are more and more people here, and it could cause a traffic congestion." Rylee frowned. "Sir, I should go home now. Why do I have to get into the car?" Timothy sighed. "To eat of course. Don¡¯t you want to eat?" "Of course I want to eat, but...why should I eat with you? I want to go home." Timothy thought for a while. "Tomorrow is Saturday." "Well, yeah, Saturday, I know, so?" Does it have anything to do with having dinner today? Rylee was baffled. Timothy said with a gloomy look. "Tomorrow¡¯s Saturday, when you''re going to be my maid at my house. Shouldn''t you get familiar with the environment in advance today?" Rylee suddenly understood. "Oh...so it¡¯s because of this..." "Get in." "No!" Hearing Rylee''s refusal again, Armand wanted to hit the wall with his head. Damn it, Rylee! Why is she so good at torturing people? Their wise boss has never tolerated anyone like this. Timothy took a deep breath, put his hands on Rylee''s shoulders, looked down at her and asked in dismay, "Why not? What more reasons do you have?" Rylee said seriously, "It''s clear that we won''t start working until tomorrow, so why should I familiarize myself with the environment in advance today? Doesn''t this mean an additional workload? Now I know it''s true that capitalists are good at exploiting people." "This is it?" "Isn''t this enough? Why should I work more without a raise? I''m not stupid, so I won''t agree. I''ll go to your ce tomorrow..." Before she finished, Rylee was shocked to find that her feet were off the ground! "Arghh, let me go. What''s going on?" Timothy ran out of patience. He carried her up in his arms and strode to the car. Joseph was dumbfounded at once Damn, master is really strong. It was how the hero would carry the princess often seen in books. The posture was indeed very pleasant to the eye, but it was difficult to do. Any man who carried a woman like this would basically gasp like pigs, and it would normally make him lumber. But Timothy, this scary man... Not only could he walk fast without difficulty while carrying Rylee and breathe smoothly, he could also talk and smile. "You¡¯re really difficult to deal with, little thing. Alright, I''ll give you a raise." Chapter 574 Are You Seducing Me Chapter 574 Are You Seducing Me Rylee¡¯s face was next to Timothy¡¯s chest, smelling the unique fragrance of his body. Hearing the sound of Timothy¡¯s powerful heartbeat, Rylee¡¯s heart started pounding suddenly. Doesn''t this mean taking advantage of the gorgeous man? Ah-hah! Wait, what did he say? Giving her a pay raise? ¡°How much to increase? If it¡¯s only a few dozen dors more, you might as well just let me go.¡± Rylee started fluttering her legs like a cat on hot bricks. Timothy snorted, ¡°How about adding half of the original sry? You little haggler.¡± Half? Rylee widened her crystal eyes. ¡°Is that an increase of two thousand dors? That¡¯s six thousand dors a month!¡± Rylee looked close at Timothy¡¯s chin. She then identally saw his sexy Adam¡¯s apple. She wanted to touch it so much. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an increase of two thousand dors. Happy?¡± Timothy lowered his head and exhaled. The two people¡¯s lips were so close together. Like a newborn kitten, Rylee nestled in his arms, clinging to his body, and was now smiling contentedly. Timothy¡¯s heartbeat stopped abruptly. Slightly opening his thin lips, the hot breath fanning her cheek. He nearly lowered himself to kiss her. Once the thought crossed his mind, the overly fit masculine body immediately had a flurry of reactions. His belly was heated up and tightened. He felt hot inside¡­ Rylee was contemting her big n to earn money when she suddenly noticed that Timothy was staring at her closely. Rylee frowned and poked Timothy¡¯s on his chest, ¡°What are you doing? You want to go back on your word? I¡¯m telling you, a real man never goes back on his words! Do you hear me? No more backing out! Two thousand is two thousand!¡± Only then did Timothye to his senses,ughed at himself and looked up at the sky. Well, well, well, Timothy Wheeler. Never thought you woulde to this. Timothy walked over to the car and shoved Rylee into the vehicle. Lest Rylee would jump out of the car and run away, Timothy got into the vehicle quickly and sat next to Rylee, without any further ado. Rylee was tidying up her messy hair and tugging down her clothes in the car. Only then did Joseph run over, tapping on the ss and shouting wildly, ¡°Take me with you. You must take me with you. It¡¯s a shame to leave me behind!¡± Rylee lowered the ss and came face to face with Joseph, ¡°Joseph, stop it. I¡¯m going to work as a maid to earn money. I¡¯ll buy you good food after I earn money.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go too. I can work! I can help you.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Joseph looked at the serious Timothy inside with a pitiful face. Rylee couldn¡¯t hold out any longer and turned her face to Timothy, pleading, ¡°Timothy¡­ can you let Joseph go too? We both work well together. Let us work for you. And of course, he works for free, okay?¡± You and this brat work well together? Timothy demanded coldly, ¡°Drive and speed up.¡± Not only driving but also speeding up. As Rylee widened her eyes, the luxury vehicle had already shot out with a whoosh. Joseph was so angry that he stomped his feet, ¡°Holy shit. I don¡¯t even have the chance to be with my master. When will I be able to learn the best martial arts?¡± Joseph turned around and saw an ugly guy messing with his car. He shouted, ¡°Hey! Who¡¯s that! What are you doing? Don¡¯t mess with my car!¡± As Rylee sat in the car, she suddenly thought of Manfred¡¯s injury. She had been struggling all day today but still hadn¡¯t sent a decent text message. She despised herself. Rylee took out her phone and started texting Manfred. ¡°How¡¯s your back? Is it much better? Thank you.¡± When she thought of Manfred¡¯s gentle eyes, Rylee couldn¡¯t help but feel panic inside. "Hey, what¡¯s wrong with me? Why am I so confused inside?" Manfred was Deborah¡¯s brother, her nominal brother-inw. They were not of the same generation. "Stop thinking nonsense." She scolded herself. When Rylee was drown in her thoughts, she unconsciously pat her head with her hand, attracting Timothy¡¯s attention. Timothy was tall, and when he leaned over slightly, he could see the screen of Rylee¡¯s mobile phone. What? This girl was sending a text message to Manfred? Timothy narrowed his eyes and nced at Rylee. This little girl was so worried, frowning and a hundred emotions seemed to have shed across her face, when she was editing a text message to Manfred. Rylee was about to send out the text message when her phone was snatched away. ¡°Hey!¡± Rylee raised her eyes, but her phone was already in Timothy¡¯s hand, ¡°Hey, mister, what are you doing with my phone? I¡¯m busy with it. Give it back to me.¡± She had just managed to edit the text message to Manfred but hadn¡¯t sent it out yet! Why should Mr. Wheeler interrupt her now?¡¯ Timothy took a look at the text message to Manfred, grinned and deleted it, then started to type a few words. Timothy simply stretched his arm out high when Rylee wanted it back, so she could not reach it. ¡°Hey, give me back my phone, sir! What the hell do you want? My phone¡­¡± Rylee got anxious and simply went to grab Timothy¡¯s arm, trying to climb on top of him to reach the phone. Timothy finished typing quickly, shoved the phone back into Rylee¡¯s hand, and then tilted his body to the right. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Rylee screamed wildly, and her whole body fell on top of Timothy¡¯s. Gosh, she was doomed. She had only thought about getting back her phone, but she hadn¡¯t expected Timothy to be lying on his side. Rylee stared in a daze, lying on Timothy¡¯s chest, looking down at the thin lips close to her. Such tempting thin lips¡­ Rylee swallowed hard. ¡°Mr. Wheeler¡­¡± Rylee gibbered. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Timothy spoke first, looking as if he was being taken advantage of. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t think of¡­¡± ¡°Are you seducing me?¡± Timothy pursed his lips and smiled wickedly. He then put his hand on Rylee¡¯s waist. ¡°Huh? I really didn¡¯t think of that. It was an ident.¡± ¡°What? Trying to use this method to do something with me?¡± Timothy¡¯s breath was a little too heated. Damn, this girl was insensitive. Her breasts were pressed against him, and she was unaware of it. She was unaware, but he was very well aware! Rylee swallowed again, looking at Timothy¡¯s thin lips, and she tried to look innocent, ¡°Timothy, I did that identally. I just want to get my phone back.¡± ¡°Oh? Do you need to do this to get your phone back? Do you need to be on top for that?¡± Boom¡­ Rylee¡¯s face blushed instantly. A woman on top. Ahhhh, she never thought of that too. Rylee panicked, like a clumsy turtle, trying to get up from his body. However, two arms gently sped on the back of her waist. She just got up a little and then fell back heavily on Timothy. Huh? Rylee widened her eyes. No way? Could she be that bad luck? How could she have fallen on Timothy¡¯s mouth? Rylee widened her eyes, looking at Timothy¡¯s charming eyes up close. Her lips¡­ were right on Timothy¡¯s. Thump, thump, thump¡­ Rylee was dumbfounded. It seemed that Timothy moved his lips. It seemed that the tip of Timothy¡¯s tongue licked her lips¡­ Rylee made every effort to push herself up with two slim arms, and her lips finally left Timothy¡¯s. Her body was still twenty centimetres above Timothy. She was gasping for air as she looked at Timothy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mister. I didn¡¯t mean to feel you up. Really, I admit that you look gorgeous, but I only fantasize about you asionally in my mind. I really don¡¯t have the guts to harass you!¡± Please don¡¯t kill her in a fit of rage! She doesn''t want to die! It¡¯s okay to fantasize, but it¡¯s not worth it to sacrifice her life for it. Rylee was close to crying. She didn¡¯t want to die. She had taken advantage of the gang leader. That was awful, and she would get killed for it. Rylee¡¯s incoherent arguments easily pleased Timothy. What did this little thing just say? Did she say that she had been fantasizing about him privately? Very well. Timothy smiled, ¡°Do you know the consequences of harassing me?¡± Rylee curled her lips and pounded her head hard, ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯m sure I will die in a horrible way. Can you forget about that ident? I really didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡± Oh, little thing. How adorable. Timothy retained his stern, handsome face, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, there¡¯s only one choice.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die! I¡¯ll take any choice!¡± ¡°Repay me.¡± When Timothy finished speaking, before Rylee understood what was going on, the hand on her back slightly increased in strength, and Timothy quickly lifted his body. Rylee was in a trance and had gone from a dominant position on top to a disadvantaged position of being pressed down. So now they were in a standard guy on top position, right? Rylee was still pondering this question. Timothy¡¯s handsome face forced down at a slight angle, and his mouth covered her pink lips. It was soft and hot. Timothy let out a muffled grunt. His whole body was heated up! One of his hands was pressing both of Rylee¡¯s hands on top of her head, holding her misbehaving body in ce, while the other hand rubbed down her side waist. Rylee was utterly bewildered. Mr. Wheeler was kissing her! Subconsciously, she tried to struggle, but she couldn¡¯t move at all. Timothy sucked her hard, and she couldn¡¯t help but pant. Before she could scream, his tongue had protruded into her mouth. Bam! Rylee lost all her consciousness at once as the two tongues intertwined. Chapter 575 Forced A Kiss On Her Chapter 575 Forced A Kiss On Her It was cloudy, sparkly, and even a little misty. Her body is burning, as though a hand was igniting all the cells in her body. She had a strong urge to wiggle, wanting to get closer to him. She couldn¡¯t control her desire to move closer and rub on him. She wanted to give all of herself to him. Armand held his breath as he watched the scene unfolding on the backseat of the car through the rear mirror excitedly. He could hear clearly the sounds from the pair¡¯s kissing. How bewitching! Armand thought to himself, "It¡¯s amazing how Boss could make a kiss so erotic!" Then, he bit down on his lips and closed his legs tightly. Timothy kissed her hard, tasting her all over, not willing to let an inch of her left untouched. He kissed her so hard that it seemed like he wanted to suck away all of her sweetness and perhaps even her sanity. In his ears, he could hear Rylee¡¯s rapid and messy breathing, mixed with asional soft moans from her. That sounded like an rm to Timothy as he quickly retreated and sat up straight. "Damn! I almost went overboard," he scolded himself. He couldn¡¯t do that. Putting his arm on the window and with two fingers stroking his chin, Timothy pretended to be in thoughts as he looked out the window. Heck, he couldn¡¯t remember what he¡¯d seen outside the window at all. Oh? Rylee was stillying on the seats in confusion. She was still in the same posture with her arms above her head, looking like she was torturing herself. ¡°You got it back uh?¡± Timothy suppressed hisughter and said coldly. ¡°Huh? What?¡± Rylee didn¡¯t understand what he meant for a moment. She moved her arms, which had turned numb by being pressed down before and scratched her head. He sneaked a nce at her, teasing her, ¡°What? You didn¡¯t have enough? You want more? I¡¯m telling you, that¡¯s impossible.¡± That made Rylee frown as she muttered in embarrassment, ¡°No way. Stop saying such nonsense, Mr. Wheeler.¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you getting up? Why are you still in that position? You¡¯re obviously unsatisfied.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Only now did Rylee realize the position she was in and felt embarrassed. It looked as if she was trying to seduce Timothy to continue with whatever he was doing. Rylee got up in a hurry and tidied her hair shyly as she stole nces of Timothy from time to time. Mr. Wheeler seemed to look impatient, angry, and irritated. Oh man, she must have offended him this time. He probably wanted to break her neck. He only resorted to such a way because he had no other choice, right? Looked like Mr. Wheeler was unsatisfied with all that fuss. Just look at his face. It¡¯s so gloomy. What should she do? Rylee didn''t realize that Timothy had taken advantage of her. Due to her extreme fear for his gang- rted background, she felt that she was the one who had harassed him instead of the other way around. She believed Timothy was the one at a loss between the two of them. ¡°Mr. Wheeler¡­¡± Rylee muttered. Timothy wouldn¡¯t spare her a nce at all. Her small hands held Timothy¡¯s sleeves and shook it gently as she apologized, ¡°Mr. Wheeler, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t take advantage of you anymore next time. Don¡¯t be mad at me.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Timothy finally hummed in response to her. ¡°Tee hee.¡± Rylee finally let out a sigh of relief as she touched her head, feeling the bliss from his answer as she thought that it was really good to be alive. Then¡­ After a minute, Rylee, the idiot, finally realized something. Wait, what? Just now, Mr. Wheeler kissed her forcefully, didn¡¯t he? It wasn¡¯t just a normal kiss, but a French kiss, where he used his tongue! Crap! She was too afraid earlier that she forgot to get a taste of his lips. "Rylee, you¡¯re such an idiot! You finally had the chance to kiss a gang leader, but there you were, drown in a daze. You don¡¯t even remember anything! Dummy!" she cursed at herself. But¡­why did she feel that Mr. Wheeler¡¯s so called "get it back" wasn''t quite right? Which part? She didn''t know. When they got out of the car, Armand finally smiled. He was over the moon about the fact that his boss finally had some fun. What happened in the car earlier made him admire Timothy even more. Timothy was indeed devious enough that he could even turn feeling a girl up into being taken advantage of himself. Rylee approached Armand and said, ¡°Armand, you look so cute when you smile. You should do it more often.¡± Her words made Armand¡¯s smile stiffen on his face immediately. Timothy was walking ahead of them. When the breeze blowing, a few strands of his hair floated in the air. From the back, he looked even more elegant and manly. She couldn''t believe she had tasted the lips of this gang leader who looked like he came right out of a picture. Hmph, She was so going to flex this to Joseph next time. Until now, Rylee still didn¡¯t think of Timothy as human, but as a living god instead. ¡°Mr. Wheeler, wait up! Let¡¯s walk together.¡± She hopped and chased after Timothy, holding his arm naturally once she reached his side. She turned her head towards him and looked at his handsome face as she chuckled, ¡°Mr. Wheeler, do you have a girlfriend?¡± If he didn¡¯t have one, Rylee was going to introduce Selena Shultz to him. Timothy¡¯s gaze flickered at her question, ¡°Do you care about that a lot?¡± Rylee nodded, ¡°Of course I do! So, do you have one?¡± She looked up at him cutely, just like an adorable kitten. ¡°No,¡± Timothy said as he looked in the distance with a soft smile. ¡°Yay! Hooray!¡± Rylee was ecstatic. Timothy was secretly pleased by her reaction, ¡°What? Are you that happy about me being single?¡± Rylee smirked. The corner of Timothy¡¯s lips curved a little as well. They hade to Summit House Restaurant again. Rylee rushed in first, yelling, ¡°I¡¯m going to see if that stupid bird is still alive!¡± What she said almost shocked Joel to death. He wiped his cold sweat away and grinned, thinking to himself, "Oh my god, this girl is a brave one. Did she just cursed for Timothy¡¯s bird to have an early death?" When he looked behind Rylee, he saw Timothy walking into the ce with his hands in his pockets and a pleasant expression on his face. The bird in the cage was basking in the sun, its tiny body swaggering. Rylee smiled and dashed towards the cage, shaking it with her hands, ¡°Hey, stupid bird. Say something.¡± The bird was shocked by her sudden appearance as it opened its eyes and looked in her direction. Damn, why was this weird girl here again? ¡°Hello! How are you?¡± The bird was acting much more obedient today. It even said something nice. That was enough to make Rylee happy, pping her hands as she looked at Timothy and said, ¡°Mr. Wheeler! Did you hear that? The bird became smarter after my training. It can even greet someone now!¡± Armand and Joel were speechless. What did you mean you trained it? The bird knew how to say that in the first ce, okay. Timothy nodded, ¡°If you like the bird, take it home.¡± Again, Armand and Joel reacted simultaneously and widened their eyes. What? Was their boss willing to give his bird to this little girl as a gift? However, Rylee shook her head, ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t want it. It pees and shits everywhere. That¡¯s nasty.¡± Pfft. Timothy couldn¡¯t help butugh at her answer. Then, Rylee said to Joel, ¡°Hey, since the stupid bird knows how to say ''How are you?'' now, we must reward it. Give the bird some millets!¡± Joel looked at Timothy first, and upon seeing his adoring expression for Rylee, he nodded immediately and said, ¡°Sure thing! The bird will get its millets.¡± Rylee was even happier now, pping her hands as they walked inside. It was an enjoyable meal for them. Armand peeked at them from the crack in the door. He found that Rylee was good at telling stories in exaggerated ways. She was speaking vividly, telling Timothy about the funny things that happened in her school, and even adding gestures from time to time. It definitely helped in making Timothy smile. Armand looked up and sighed, ¡°What¡¯s so good about her? She¡¯s childish and stubborn.¡± When Rylee walked out of the restaurant, she was stroking her stomach, ¡°I¡¯m so freaking full. My stomach is going to burst.¡± Joel was sending them off and almost broke out inughter when he heard Rylee¡¯s thoughtless words. He had never seen any woman who didn¡¯t care about their image when eating with another man. Plus, Rylee could even say such embarrassing things without blushing. When the car came to a stop once again, Rylee was asking Timothy, ¡°Mr. Wheeler, have we reached your house? Huh? You live at the mall?¡± Timothy exited the car and said tly, ¡°Let¡¯s get you some clothes first.¡± ¡°Wait, not here! The things here are costly.¡± Amidst Rylee¡¯s wailing, Timothy had dragged her out of the car. He gave Armand a look, to which Armand nodded and brought a dozen of bodyguards to watch over them from a distance. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t buy things here. Mr. Wheeler, this ce is a scam. Everything is super expensive!¡± Rylee grabbed onto Timothy¡¯s shirt and muttered softly. Even Joseph wouldn¡¯t buy anything here easily. After all, this mall had all the designer brands sold at sky-high prices. ¡°We¡¯re not spending your money. What are you worrying about?¡± ¡°But that¡¯s your money too. I¡¯m trying to help you save them.¡± Timothy smirked and stroke Rylee¡¯s head, ¡°Oh? You seem to have the potential to be a housekeeper.¡± Housekeeper? For whom? It suddenly urred to her that if being Manfred¡¯s housekeeper, she would act like a wife, who needed to take care of everyone in the family, besides buying groceries, cleaning the house and whatnot. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Rylee smirked, ¡°Who can I be a housekeeper for?¡± Timothy, without looking at her, murmured, ¡°Worsees to worst, you can be mine.¡± She can be his woman and manage his family business too. But Rylee seemed to have misunderstood him, frowning and sighing, ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m sure there are a lot of things to manage in your ce. I¡¯m not a well-trained housekeeper, you know.¡± There was a difference between being a housekeeper and being a hostess. Timothy knocked her head with his knuckles lightly. This girl can be so dense sometimes. As they spoke, they entered the most high-end mall in the area. Once they got inside, Rylee noticed a famous international brand right away. There were many counterfeit items of this brand on those online shopping tforms. ¡°It sure is a designer brand. How can a wallet cost thousands of dors?¡± Rylee looked at the counter, curling her lip tightly. Then she shook her head, sighing, ¡°Mr. Wheeler, even if this wallet is made from crocodile leather, it shouldn¡¯t cost so much, right? I could buy and breed a few crocodiles myself with the thousands of dors.¡± Chapter 576 Don’t Buy So Much Chapter 576 Don¡¯t Buy So Much Timothy Wheeler had never wondered around side by side with any women like what he was doing at the moment. He was still somehow ufortable. His eyes were gazing around the upper floor warily. Meanwhile, his mind was filled with all kinds of alert. For example, if there were ambushed enemies, where might they attack from. Rylee Carroll didn¡¯t get any response from Timothy. With her cute lips pouted, she frowned and then elbowed Timothy''s lower abdomen fiercely,ining, ¡°Hey! Did you hear me? Mr. Wheeler, you are not that old yet. Howe you''re so obtuse to other¡¯s words?¡± This elbowing made Armand heart ached for Timothy. Ouch, he even wanted to beg this little girl to stop. If she wanted to hit someone to let off her anger in the future, she could just hit him instead. This made him even feel more painful than Timothy by just watching his boss being "bullied". Their boss has always been a ruthless fighting machine who dominate the battle field. He really couldn¡¯t get used to watching his boss in an inferior situation. For example, to see a rabbit get hunted down and eaten ismon. On the contrary, if you see a lion being chased and bullied, it is just weird. The word ¡°old¡± said by Rylee made Timothy quite upset. With his arm flung around Rylee¡¯s shoulder, Timothy¡¯s hands touched Rylee¡¯s ear at his convenience and gently caressed Rylee¡¯s pink little earlobe. With his body bending down, his lips almost touching Rylee¡¯s cheek, he whispered by Rylee¡¯s ear with exhaled heat, ¡°Little thing, be careful if you call me old man again.¡± He would definitely prove to her that he was far from being old through one particr intense physical activity. He was just twenty-six years old, but being called ¡°old man¡± by this little girl. He was really depressed about it. It sent a shiver down Rylee¡¯s spine, with a faint pink flush coloring her cheek. Why, even though his words sounded threatening, it made her feel so... so suggestive? ¡°I know. I won¡¯t say you are old anymore. You are not old at all; you are young and energetic, okay?¡± Rylee was at a loss. In front of a Sex God, she felt like a woman for the first time in her life. Timothy nced at Rylee who was still coy, feeling much happier. With his hand pointed to a purse at the counter, he said, ¡°Do you like this one? I can get one for you.¡± Rylee¡¯s eyes popped wide open in an instant, and she stammered, ¡°M¡­Mr. Wheeler, are you crazy? You¡¯d better look at the price tag closely. It¡¯s over four thousand bucks! Four thousand bucks for such a little purse!¡± Timothy certainly didn¡¯t care about the price. ¡°Just buy it if you like the purse. Don¡¯t mind about the price.¡± Rylee pouted, ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Timothy frowned slightly. Rylee raised her charming eyebrows. ¡°I won¡¯t buy it. Like tree, like fruit. If you bought me this purse, you will definitely get the money back from my sry. In that case, it will take more and more time to return the car repair fee I owed you. No!¡± Timothy didn¡¯t argue with Rylee but changed his strategy, ¡°Then I won¡¯t buy it. Look, among all these expensive purses, which design is more unique in your opinion?¡± Sure enough, Rylee was distracted, and began topare the purses seriously. Finally, she pointed at one purse and said, ¡°This one is fine. Its patterns and colors are rather unique.¡± Timothy nodded slightly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay indeed. Let¡¯s go.¡± Timothy walked inside while wrapping Rylee¡¯s shoulder. But his other hand pointed at the unique purse Rylee had chosen without being notice. And the shop assistant immediately bowed knowingly. Armand then came up and asked while signing the bill, ¡°Which one does Mr. Wheeler order?¡± The shop assistant handed over thest one Rylee pointed at, ¡°This is the one.¡± Armand nodded, ¡°Well, I can only say that Mr. Wheeler is really generous.¡± Mr. Wheeler had never been so generous to anyone! In the business sector, Mr. Wheeler has always been known for being shrewd and cunning. It was really not an exaggeration to say that he rooked everyone he could get his ws on. But¡­ Why was Mr. Wheeler being so good to Rylee? As a man, and as a follower, Armand was getting jealous. A purse for ten grand! He also wanted to be a woman if he had a next life. Of course, if he was reborn as a troll, he¡¯d rather kill himself. Timothy walked in the mall with his hand holding Rylee¡¯s petite body, like leading a child. ¡°Wow, that watch is really not cheap. Joseph Hans has one. This yboy, he dares lie to me and say it¡¯s not expensive.¡± ¡°Yeah, Mr. Wheeler, look at that. Isn¡¯t she the actress in the TVmercial? Why does she pose like that?¡± Rylee kept twittering like a funny little bird. Timothy suddenly liked this feeling he had right now. With his arms around her shoulder, he could easily reach out to her and gently stroke her soft ears. They walked in the mall side by side, browsing different merchandise. This feeling...was very sweet and warm. It seemed that they are a newly married couple. There was a slight smile on Timothy¡¯s handsome face. The appearance of Timothy has attracted the attention of many customers as usual. Many of them were olddies. They craned their necks and tried their best to look at Timothy. Oh my God, where did this handsome guy came from? He was such a knockout, with a ripped body. Needless to say, this man must be quite good at sex. A group of aunties were all drooling. Timothy''s men have already started to drive away those enchanted women. When they came to a branded women¡¯s clothing store, Timothy nced at the clothes briefly. Well, the style here was not bad, quite kawaii, which happened to be suitable for this girl. ¡°How about this dress. Does it look good?¡± Still wrapping his arms around Rylee, Timothy pointed to a dress. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s so beautiful. It looks like a princess¡¯ dress.¡± Rylee leaned over with a smile, picked up the tag to have a look but was taken aback. She quickly turned around and pulled Timothy¡¯s arm to walk out, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see the clothes here anymore! The dress is so expensive! It cost more than 1500 bucks. It¡¯s really bullshit! What does the store take the customers for, stupid ass with too much money? Let¡¯s go.¡± Timothy chuckled lightly, grabbed Rylee ¡®s little hand, and yanked her in. Timothy sat on the sofa with a grin, and said to the shop assistant, ¡°This dress, give her a try.¡± Rylee cried, ¡°I don¡¯t want to wear it! It¡¯s too expensive! Definitely no!¡± Timothy frowned, ¡°Shut up! You screeched like Keh Keith. Come on, just put it on.¡± ¡°Old man! This dress is too expensive, I don¡¯t want to try it.¡± ¡°Go try it on. Even if I buy it, I won¡¯t deduct it from your sry, okay? Going out with me, you don¡¯t have to worry about money. These are extra bonuses, not included in your sry. Just chill.¡± Timothy waved to Rylee, implying her to go in and try. Rylee still pouted reluctantly, ¡°Come on, why do you have to let me try on such expensive clothes? I don¡¯t want to buy clothes. I got clothes at home, more than enough.¡± Though they were old clothes, they were given by her mother when she was alive, who had saved up money to buy clothes for her daughter. She has never told anyone how poor her life was now. She was born in a rich family, but didn''t live like a rich kid. Brook Carroll was very stingy and gave Rylee very little pocket money, even less than what children in an ordinary family would get. He was a careless man too, and buying clothes for Rylee was something that never crossed his mind. Timothy smirked, ¡°What? You want me to take off your clothes for you? Really?¡± Well. Hearing this, Rylee was dumbfounded. Putting on a fake smile, she giggled and said, ¡°Hey. I¡¯ll go in and change my clothe. I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± Turning around, Rylee stuck out her tongue and made a grimace. Damn, she really couldn¡¯t disobey Mr. Wheeler¡¯s orders. If she irritated him, Mr. Wheeler would probably take off her clothes for real. A scene suddenly popped in Rylee Carroll¡¯s head, where Timothy was so angry that he ripped off all her clothes, and she was shivering with her naked body. Ew, it was disgusting. What was going on with your filthy mind? Rylee, you have fallen. Rylee was being served on by several shop assistants. She quickly put on the skirt and walked out of the fitting room. Timothy was answering the phone. Standing in front of the mirror, Rylee tidied up her skirt, and asked, ¡°Yo, Mr. Wheeler, what do you think?¡± When Timothy heard her, he turned his head and stared at her, stunned. What a view! This girl had fair skin and a small skeleton. She really fit the petite and exquisite style. This dress seemed to be tailor-made for her. The dress suddenly turned her into a gentle and virtuous little princess. Keh¡¯s frantic voice rang from Timothy¡¯s phone, ¡°Boss? Boss! Are you still there? Are you still listening? Hey, hey, hello... why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Rylee turned around and looked at Timothy with a cute smile, ¡°How is it? Do I look funny wearing this dress?¡± Timothy was by dazzled Rylee Carroll¡¯s cute smile. He snapped his phone with a click and coughed to relieve his astonishment. Then he said indifferently, ¡°Very good, it fits you well. I am buying it.¡± Rylee Carroll¡¯s eyes almost popped out, ¡°Huh? You''re really buying it? It¡¯s too expensive, Mr. Wheeler.¡± Ignoring what Rylee said, Timothy looked at the other clothes, and pointed at them directly, ¡°That one, that one, that one, and that one¡­ I want them all. I want all of them in her size.¡± Rylee went crazy. ¡°What the hell, man? Are you crazy? Why do you buy so many clothes? The prices are absurd. Stop it! Stop!¡± Rylee ran up to Timothy, wrapping her arms around Timothy¡¯s body out of astonishment. She then raised her small face, knocked her chin on Timothy¡¯s chest, and looked at Timothy pleadingly. ¡°Mr. Wheeler, please, don¡¯t buy so many clothes for me.¡± Timothy, enjoying the happiness of being held by the littledy, bowed his head, smiled gently at Rylee Carroll. He then opened his thin lips, and exhaled, ¡°If you keep talking about it, I will try on all these clothes on you by myself.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Uh, all right. Rylee bit her lip and lowered her head. Then suddenly she raised her head again and pointed a finger at Timothy, ¡°Deal. You must not deduct the money for these clothes from my sry!¡± Chapter 577 Leaving You A Lot of Money Chapter 577 Leaving You A Lot of Money Timothyughed, ¡°Why are you still struggling with this question. Do you need me to make an oath or something?¡± As the richest man of the continent, why would he care about a tiny expense of some clothes? It¡¯s nothing. But she was so innocent and adorable. Rubbing her body against Timothy, Rylee smiled happily but shyly, ¡°Well, Mr. Wheeler, you are being so good and so generous to me. All these fancy clothes, you''ve spent a lot of money.¡± Timothy gently pushed away Rylee who leaned on him and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about the money. I just want to make you work at ease. Also, as my maid, you must wear decently.¡± After that, Timothy took the lead and walked out. Rylee didn¡¯t show any expression. Indeed, the gang leader was temperamental. One minute he was like a generous benefactor, and the next he didn''t want her near him and pushed her away? Humph. This man seemed very difficult to get along with. In fact, Timothy trying hard to control his breath while walking. He kept on inhaling and clear his own mind while using the force to calm down. This little girl¡­ She didn¡¯t know anything about men and women. She actually... she rubbed his body like that... He had an erection at that time. Damn it, it was so embarrassing for him. Staying there for any longer, he was really afraid that he would lose control. He might directly press her down on the floor. Timothy, who has always prided himself on superb self-control, really couldn¡¯t adapt to the feeling of being on the edge of losing control all the time. Rylee looked at the pile of clothes and shouted, ¡°Mr. Wheeler! You haven¡¯t paid yet!¡± Armand walked in, picked up the clothes, and signed the bill. Rylee leaned over and asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Armand, just signing the bill and we don¡¯t have to pay anything? Don¡¯t you even need to pay with check or something?¡± Armand took an angry nce at Rylee, ¡°You really don¡¯t know about it? This mall belongs to Mr. Wheeler. So why would he pay for his own stuff?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Rylee was shocked. It took her a long time toe back to reality, ¡°The gangsters are really rich.¡± Armand red at Rylee unhappily. Prodigal girl! What a prodigal girl! Rylee quickly ran over to Timothy, yelling, ¡°Mr. Wheeler, wait for me!¡± Rylee caught up with Timothy, jumped over to his side. Her arms were holding Timothy¡¯s body without noticing anything strange. Before Timothy could say anything, she had already leaned her soft body all against Timothy. Timothy frowned slightly. Eh, why was she being so close to him again? He felt that his arm near her was almost burning. Because the plump boobs of this girl were rubbing against him, and she was doing this unintentionally, making him gritted his teeth tightly. Timothy ran away from Rylee, gasping for breath, ¡°Just hang around here. I need to go to the bathroom.¡± If he couldn¡¯t get out and adjust his pants, a tall tent would be erected down there, which was gonna throw him in the utmost embarrassment. ¡°Oh, okay. I¡¯ll stay here and wait for you. Do you want to poo or something?¡± Rylee shouted at the back of Timothy without hesitation, while the tall and handsome figure was staggered by her word. Armand witnessed such a scene and couldn¡¯t help shaking his head, ¡°Sure enough, the boss has a strange preference for rtionship.¡± Why did he fall in love with such a girl? Rylee was casually window-shopping female clothes, while three girls walked in with a smile. Rylee turned around, startled. It turned out to be... Caroline Carroll, the oldest daughter of the Carroll family. It was her and her two female ssmates. At the same time, Caroline also saw Rylee. Her smiling face froze instantly. She was taken aback for a moment. Right away, she put on an arrogant expression and said, ¡°Oh, look who this is? What a coincidence! Eh, I didn''t expect to meet an acquaintance in such a high-end mall.¡± Her two female ssmates didn¡¯t know Rylee Carroll. Looking up and down at Rylee, they asked, ¡°Caroline, is she your friend?¡± Caroline lifted her chin and grunted disdainfully, ¡°Friend? Do you think she is qualified to be my friend? Didn¡¯t I tell you? This is the illegitimate daughter my dad had when he messed around outside. Now she was living with us all day long. But she praised herself as the fourth daughter of the Carroll family shamelessly. Hey, Rylee, I have to dere that I am notughing at you. But who the hell do you think you are toe to this high-end ce? Do you have enough money? How much legacy did your mother leave you since she came from that poor family? If you don¡¯t have enough money, please don¡¯t come to such a ce to embarrass yourself.¡± Her two ssmates alsoughed together. Armand was still angry with Rylee just now. He felt that Rylee Carroll was prodigal and wasted Timothy¡¯s money. But when he saw Rylee beingughed at and bullied, he felt bad for her instantly. Hmph. How could the woman his boss fell in love with be bullied by others£¿ When he was about to walk over, he was stopped by Timothy. Armand looked at Timothy in amazement, but what he got was a hushing gesture. Timothy pulled Armand back and walked inside, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t go there, and don¡¯t affect Rylee.¡± Armand froze. His boss... When did him be so considerate? Caring so much for other¡¯s feelings? Rylee¡¯s face was pale. How lucky! Bumped into Caroline the bitch even though she was just shopping! Rylee clenched her fist tightly, and tried to say in a calm tone, ¡°Caroline Carroll, mind your words. When you insult others, you are equally insulting yourself. The three of you have never received the love from your father, right? Or else how can you be so hostile to me.¡± ¡°What! What did you say! You are born without a father, you little bastard! I¡¯ll tell you what. My dad loves me very much!¡± Rylee sneered, ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to say anything else. If your father did love you, why would he give birth to me? Do you know that your hostile behavior like a mad dog can only prove that you are jealous of me!¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m jealous of you? You ain¡¯t talking nonsense, right?¡± Caroline was flushed because of anger as if someone had stepped on her tail, ¡°If Dad really loves you, why didn¡¯t he give you money? Why didn¡¯t he pay for the grave of your mother? It¡¯s just a hundred and fifty thousand bucks, but Daddy was not willing to pay. I¡¯ll tell you what, the grave of my mother cost more than three hundred thousand in total! Don¡¯t you understand? The reason why your pocket money is so little, is that my father doesn¡¯t love you at all, and neither did he love your mother. Stop making a fool of yourself by saying theye together because of love and bullshits. Everyone knows that they got together because of money. By the way, the smartest thing about my dad is that he yed with your mom but still kept his money. He won¡¯t give your mother and you a penny! Idiot!¡± Rylee was furious, raising her arms high, trying to hit Caroline. But she eventually restrained the impulse. Caroline sneered, ¡°Want to punch me? If you really do it, it can only prove that what I just said was right, and you are furious, right? If my father really loved your mother, he would have given your mother plenty of money. At least he would let her lead a worry-free life. If you disagree with what I said, then you can just buy any clothes from here and show me you have the money. Oh, I forgot, you can¡¯t afford anything here. You have no money! Your mother didn''t leave you a penny! This shows my father¡¯s true feelings for you and your mother! Understood?¡± Rylee trembled drastically. She couldn''t utter a single word. Because what Caroline said is true. Brook did not give her mother anything, so when her mother was seriously ill, she was not treated in time because she couldn¡¯t afford it. And that¡¯s the reason her mother died very young. Rylee was heartbroken. Brook Carroll, is what Caroline said true? You had never really loved my mother, had you? Were you just ying with her? That poor and stupid woman treated you so sincerely and wholeheartedly. How could you do this to her? Where''s your conscience? Rylee stood still in pain, and her whole body still shuddered slightly. The shop assistant received a call, and answered the phone call quietly, nodding respectfully from time to time. The shop assistant handed several pieces of clothes in bags to Rylee. He smiled at her, ¡°Miss Carroll, these are the clothes you just bought. They are all packed for you. Because you have been patronizing our shop and your purchasing amount is more than a hundred thousand bucks, we have upgraded your identity to a diamond VIP customer of our shop. You¡¯re wee to stay with us next time.¡± Rylee took the clothes bag dumbly, standing still in a daze. Caroline gasped in astonishment, staring at her without a move. With her eyes fixed on the clothes bag in Rylee¡¯s hand, she took a few steps back. ¡°You...you have been buying clothes from this store? Your...your mother left you a lot of money?¡± Caroline¡¯s eyes almost popped out. The clothes of this brand were so expensive. However, Rylee still has spent more than a hundred thousand a year! My dear father, how much money did you give Rylee¡¯s mother secretly? My mother kept restricting your financial powers back then. Andter, thepany directors also controlled your financial powers by my mother¡¯s rtives. How did you secretly give arge sum of money to Rylee and her mother? Rylee felt tired and murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to people like you. Fuck off.¡± Rylee was slowly walking forward carrying the clothes bag, but tears were already falling down her cheeks. Caroline still couldn¡¯t believe this. Panting heavily, she muttered to herself, ¡°Damn it! My dad had stolen a lot of money! What a shame!¡± This is equivalent to Rylee ppling Caroline in the face severely without saying anything. The two ssmates of Caroline both snickered and pretended tofort Caroline, ¡°Come on, Caroline. Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t we have to buy bookster? Let¡¯s go.¡± Caroline was dragged away by her ssmates with an annoying expression on her face. Rylee walked away numbly, until she reached a bench, and slumped on it. Brook, was he really just ying with her mom? This painful thought almost overwhelmed her. Timothy walked over and sat down next to Rylee, hugging her small body with pity, and whispered softly, ¡°My little girl, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Rylee lifted her face in a daze, staring nkly at Timothy. Suddenly, she opened her mouth, and burst into tears, ¡°Mr... Mr. Wheeler, my heart hurts... Why should I have such a father? Why? No¡­ No...¡± Rylee has never been like this, being so vulnerable to outsiders. She used to find a ce where no one could see her to relieve the pain and pull herself up by her own bootstraps. Chapter 578 The Master is so Difficult to Satisfy Chapter 578 The Master is so Difficult to Satisfy Today, for unknown reason, when she saw Timothy, she didn¡¯t want to pretend to be tough anymore. She plunged her head into Timothy¡¯s arms, bursting into tears. Timothy felt like his heart was torn down. He gently stroked Rylee¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡°You are not the poorest one in the world. You are much happier than me. I don¡¯t even know who my mother is.¡± Timothy smiled wryly and continued, ¡°Sometimes I was also wondering if I am too unpleasant to others. So, I was abandoned at a very young age and my mother didn''t love me at all. I came to this world with no love in fact.¡± ¡°Even so, I survived, and lead a much better life than ordinary people. I even thought, if one day I can see my mother again, I must prove to her that I am not a burden. I am a tough guy who can live a wonderful life.¡± ¡°And now, I¡¯m even indifferent to the idea. It doesn¡¯t matter whether others love you or not. It¡¯s you who can take control your life, and it¡¯s you who decide where to live and how to live. My life goal is to live a wonderful life. It¡¯s the same with you.¡± Rylee stopped crying. She raised her head and looked at Timothy. Staring at the distance, Timothy¡¯s gaze was unfathomable; he seemed to have lost in memory. With tears in her eyes, Rylee began tofort Timothy, ¡°Mr. Wheeler, every mother loves her children very much. Don¡¯t worry, your mother must love you very much.¡± Poor Mr. Wheeler, he didn''t even get to know his mother. At least, she could live with her mother and enjoyed maternal love for seventeen years. Mr. Wheeler didn¡¯t cry, so how could she keep crying? Thinking of this, Rylee took a heavy sniff, and held Timothy tightly. She then said in persuasion of both her and Timothy, ¡°Mr. Wheeler, it¡¯s useless to cry, right? For those who love us, we have to be stronger and braver. And we shouldn¡¯t give a fuck to those didn¡¯t care about us, right?¡± Timothy smiled, stroking Rylee¡¯s hair vigorously, joking, ¡°Yo, Ms. Rylee can not only be a housekeeper, but also a therapist.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Come on.¡± Though there¡¯s still tears in her eyes, Rylee broke into a smile. Then she pouted andined, ¡°Mr. Wheeler! Why did you mess up with my hair again? You have to get rid of this bad habit! Have you heard?¡± Timothy pointed to the bags in her hand, ¡°Wow, you are so rich, girl. I just went to the bathroom for a while, and you bought so many things. Did you have any idea how expensive it is?¡± He deliberately imitated the tone of Rylee. It made Ryleeugh, ¡°Mr. Wheeler, did you buy these clothes for me?¡± Timothy pouted, ¡°Is it really possible that someone being stupid enough to buy so many expensive clothes for a maid?¡± Rylee hit Timothy on the chest, ¡°Hahaha, Mr. Wheeler, when you were in the toilet just now, Caroline almost fell in shock at the moment she saw these clothes. Her expression, OMG, was so hrious. I feel really good as long as I recall that face! Mr. Wheeler, thank you.¡± Timothy frowned, ¡°If you call me Mr. Wheeler again in the future, I will deduct all the money for your clothes from your sry.¡± Eh? Rylee was startled. Hey, she knew that the gang leader was not so easy to satisfied, and she knew that he could change his mind in an instant. Still, she was so stupid that she mistook Timothy for her intimate friend. Silly girl, Rylee! Come on, your close friend was nning to deduct your wages! This man must be well taken care of with 100% cautiousness. ¡°Um, Mr. Wheeler. Oh no, no, no, Boss Wheeler.¡± She shouldn¡¯t cotton up to the gang leader. ¡°What? What are you calling me?¡± Boss Wheeler? Would that be okay, or not? Rylee trembled, changed her words, ¡°Boss?¡± Awkwardness flew over Timothy¡¯s head. Oh, why did it sound so wrong? What should she call him? ¡°Mr, Wheeler, I can¡¯t call you the god father, right?¡± Timothy really wanted to knock the girl¡¯s head out. He sighed, and said helplessly, ¡°Timothy.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Rylee¡¯s mouth opened so wide that it could fit an egg. ¡°Timothy. I said, you can just call me Timothy in the future.¡± Rylee Carroll¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°I dare not do so!¡± She wasn''t an immortal or something like that to be bold enough to call his name directly. Everyone respected him as the boss, how could she call him by his name? This is the gang leader! ¡°Right! Mr. Wheeler, I know it. I can call you President Wheeler from now on!¡± Rylee was about to showed a smug smile when she saw Timothy said with a sullen face, ¡°All the money of these clothes will be added to this girl¡¯s debt.¡± Armand nodded beside him, ¡°Understood, boss.¡± ¡°Ah? No! Don¡¯t do it! ¡°Rylee shook Timothy¡¯s arm in panic, and said anxiously, ¡°No, no. Timothy. Timothy it is. I will call you Timothy no matter what! ¡° Timothy smiled, and squeezed Rylee¡¯s little nose, ¡°That¡¯s my girl, you¡¯d better call the name gentler in the future.¡± Rylee pouted her mouth. The master was so hard to satisfy. Not only did he want her to call him Timothy, but also want her to call it gentler? How would she be gentler? To put on a sickly-sweet voice and call out "Timothy, Timothy"? Ew! She would vomit when she thinks about it. Timothy stood up and walked ahead. Rylee followed in small steps, ¡°Mr., oh no, no, Timothy, are you counting the money for the clothes into my debt?¡± Timothy took Rylee¡¯s little hand naturally and said to Armand, ¡°Armand, cancel that.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Armand waspletely perplexed. Boss, I¡¯m the Armand, a famous figure in the battlefield! When did I be an attendant? ¡°Mr... Sorry, Timothy,¡± Rylee was really not used to calling Timothy¡¯s name directly. She almost blurted out "Mr. Wheeler" every time. ¡°Timothy, where are you going? I¡¯ve bought all the clothes I need. Should we go downstairs?¡± Timothy walked swiftly, and Rylee had to trot to keep up. Come on, let alone how tall this guy was, why did he have such long legs? ¡°Why can¡¯t I sell you away. You talk too much.¡± Armand couldn¡¯t help but added. ¡°Indeed.¡± Rylee was not angry, but Timothy gave Armand a stern look, making Armand quickly lowered his head in horror. This was really annoying. This was typical double standards by forbidding others to do what he was doing himself. Oh, he said that Rylee talked too much, so why couldn''t others express their opinion? Humph, what the hell! Why is he so protective of the woman! Ew. ¡°No way! What if you kidnap me?¡± Rylee¡¯s mood was lit up, with her cute big eyes looking around. She was jumping around Timothy, like an active little bunny. Timothy chuckled, ¡°You? Where do you think I can sell you without suffering loss?¡± Timothy lifted Rylee¡¯s chin with one hand in a decent manner. Meanwhile, Rylee squinted her eyes and tried to smile as charmingly as she could be. Timothy slightly twitched his lips and shook his head. ¡°Well, the face is crooked, rough skin, terrible smile.¡± ¡°What? Are you sure you are talking about me?¡± Rylee wrinkled her little face and rolled her eyes at him. Timothy almostughed out loud, ¡°Well, seriously, with your condition, even if I ship you to Thand, you won¡¯t be able to made up for my ticket money. I will definitely suffer a loss.¡± ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not that bad!¡± Rylee pped Timothy with smile. Timothy didn¡¯t dodge from her, letting her little paw tick him. Insisting on making Timothy look at her, Rylee¡¯s eyes widened, and said angrily, ¡°Look, my eyes are charming and round. Please pay attention, this gentleman. I don¡¯t wear cosmetics! Is my skin rough? I was rated as the best skinned beauty in the university! There is not even a pimple on my face! How dare you say that about me. You are deliberately degrading me! Humph.¡± Timothy nodded, ¡°Well, I admit, your facial features are not bad. But when your eyes and nose are combined together¡­ Well, it¡¯s really unsightly ?¡± Rylee was fuming. Armand couldn¡¯t hold it any more, he leaned back andughed loudly. Rylee almost jumped up, she kept on arguing with Timothy by listing facts, making sense, just to prove that she was not that bad. And Timothy didn¡¯t put on any expression on his poker face. While the conversation proceeded, his thin lips curved gently. Armand nced at Timothy secretly. Well, Boss was in a very good mood, wasn¡¯t he? After a while, Rylee and Armand were about to pass out because of the tiredness. Rylee wailed, ¡°My dear Timothy... why do you still n to buy shoes?¡± She was just a maid, doing chores in his house for two days on the weekend. Did she really need all these troubles? Buying clothes and shoes for her, too much. Armand sighed, ¡°Boss, we have bought five pairs of shoes. Do you want to continue?¡± In the densely packed shoe counter, there stood the handsome Timothy. His narrow eyes swept across a group of shoes, and then pointed to a pair, ¡°I want that pair, the same size as well.¡± It¡¯s the first time that the shop assistant had met the owner of their mall. She almost wanted to worship her boss. Now the assistant waspletely obsessed by the handsomeness of Timothy. She couldn¡¯t do anything but responding vacuously to Timothy¡¯s words. The boss is so young! The boss is so handsome! The boss¡¯s eyes are so charming! When Timothy finished picking six pairs of shoes and turned around, he found that the two of them were sitting on different side of the long chair. They both put on the same exhausted expression with their chin resting on their hands. Rylee was too tired to even open her eyes. Armand sighed while looking up in the sky boringly. Timothy couldn¡¯t help but smile. Walking over, he tugged at Rylee¡¯s tiny earlobe, ¡°Girl, I am buying shoes for you. But why do you put on an aggrieved look. I¡¯m not even tired yet!¡± Rylee pouted, ¡°Can we not buy these shoes?¡± ¡°No!¡± Timothy refused tly. ¡°Then, can I not wear them if you buy them?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± ¡°Ahhhh, when will I be able to wear those six pairs of shoes?¡± ¡°You can bring the shoes home and wear one pair a day in turns.¡± Timothy said bluntly. Chapter 579 Timothy is Angry Chapter 579 Timothy is Angry Rylee gritted his teeth, ¡°One pair a day? What am I, a shoe model? Well, for seven days a week, why don''t you round it up to seven pairs, so that I can wear one pair a day for real!¡± Unexpectedly, Timothy snapped his fingers, ¡°Fine, then seven pairs it is.¡± Then he went on to choose the seventh pair of shoes. Rylee could only frown andment. Armand sighed along with her. When all of them came out of the mall, there was a mighty crowd following them just to deliver things. Rylee sighed, looking tired and exhausted. ¡°Not even an upstart would spend money like this, right? We look like wholesalers.¡± Timothy corrected Rylee, ¡°Girl, I¡¯m not an upstart. I¡¯ve been rich for a long, long time.¡± Rylee wiped her cold sweat and followed him to get into the car. Rylee looked at her phone and eximed, ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s already past eight o¡¯clock. When I go to your house and get a little familiar with the situation, I should go home. I can¡¯t stay outside toote.¡± Timothy frowned, and spoke gently but very firmly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to go back to your house today. You can just stay in my house.¡± ¡°Oh...huh? What?¡± Rylee¡¯s eyes popped wide open. ¡°Stay in your house? How could it be possible? I can¡¯t do that!¡± Timothy turned his gorgeous face at her, ¡°What? Are you still nning to rush back at night during the two days of work when you work at my house?¡± ¡°Of course, or else what are you nning?¡± Rylee raised her face and looked back at Timothy. Ah, well, Timothy¡¯s eyshes were quite long. When he looked at someone, his eyes seemed to be able to generate electricity. Well, it looked like Kaede Rukawa¡¯s eyes. Hey, Rylee, you were distracted. Shame on you! Timothy was not very happy. ¡°Then you can call your father and tell him that you will live outside every weekend.¡± ¡°What? Tell my dad? What are you kidding me? My dad won¡¯t agree! He would definitely scold me to death if I didn¡¯t go home all night as a freshman. No, no, definitely not.¡± ¡°Just tell him that you are work-studying in mypany. And you don¡¯t need to go back to your dorm at weekends.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work! It¡¯s impossible. I have to go home at night, and I can¡¯t live in your house. It¡¯s outrageous.¡± Timothy was silent for a while, but he then took out his cell phone directly. After a short while of searching, he found a number and dialed. ¡°Manfred, it¡¯s me, Timothy.¡± Timothy¡¯s faint tone startled Rylee. Ah, who was he talking to? Manfred Shawn? What exactly did Timothy Wheeler want to do? Damn, she was about to go crazy! Rylee crouched on the seat, trying to be the same height as Timothy. With her two hands stretching out like crazy, her hands swayed vigorously in front of Timothy, meanwhile she kept on making lip-sync gestures: No, stop talking! Timothy watched Rylee¡¯s chaotic gestures, unaffected, and kept on with the conversation, ¡°Manfred, there is something I want you to do...¡± With her face turning pale in fright, Rylee hurled herself forward to try to snatch Timothy¡¯s phone. Timothy leaned back while Rylee was crawling over. While crawling, the whole body of Rylee rested on Timothy. Timothy dodged, using his martial arts skills to prevent Rylee from reaching the phone, and said in a calm tone, ¡°That¡¯s right, Rylee is going to work and study in mypany. Yes, it is Rylee Carroll, she needs to stay at my ce at weekend. Tell your brother-inw. I think your brother-inw will not disagree with it if you are the one telling him the information. Okay, that¡¯s it.¡± Timothy hung up, and Rylee copsed on the other side. ¡°I¡¯ve finished talking, Manfred agreed. He will tell your father about this. You can rx and live in my house without any worry.¡± Timothy observed Rylee¡¯s expression closely. A few secondster, Rylee yelled frantically, ¡°Who told you to interfere with this? What makes you the boss here and judge us? Why are you deciding this for me? Why are you telling Manfred about this? Why don¡¯t you let me go home? Why do you want Manfred to know!¡± Timothy squinted angrily and snarled, ¡°What? Does it matter so much to you for letting Manfred know about this?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s important! That¡¯s Manfred Shawn! Why should it be him!¡± Rylee was about to cry, meanwhile screaming, ¡°Really, if Manfred knows about this, what would he think of me? What if he thinks I am a slut or an easy girl?¡± Rylee vented all her anger, not even noticing how terrifying Timothy¡¯s face had be. ¡°Isn¡¯t my job about cleaning up the house for you? Why do you have to mess around with all these? And you force me to live your house! It sucks! What the hell is in your mind? This is bullshit!¡± Timothy¡¯s face turned livid. Biting his thin lips he suddenly growled, ¡°Stop the car!¡± Creak! The driver didn¡¯t know what had happened, so he immediately stepped on the brakes. The cars of bodyguards behind all stopped with ear-piercing screeching. Rylee stoppedining in shock, and looked at Timothy¡¯s face in fear. Timothy didn¡¯t even look at Rylee. He then opened the door and got out of the car with a stern face. ¡°Timothy!¡± Then Rylee realized what she had done. Come on? She must have said something wrong, right? Was sheining too much? Even ordinary people would be angry, let alone a gang leader who was ruling the whole gang! My God, what if Mr. Wheeler is really angry and order his men to kill her? Oh, Rylee, you idiot, you can offend anyone you want, but why the hell did you want to offend the gang leader? Armand yelled anxiously, ¡°Boss!¡± Timothy turned his back to Rylee, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Armand, you take her back to her house.¡± Armand murmured, ¡°Boss...¡± Boss, please calm down! Rylee hurriedly begged, ¡°Mr. Wheeler, please don¡¯t get mad! Oops, sorry, Timothy, please don¡¯t be angry, I take back what I just said.¡± Timothy didn¡¯t look back or say anything. He closed the car door and walked to the bodyguard car behind. Rylee looked back pitifully, biting her fingers and muttering to herself, ¡°He is really pissed off? But I really didn¡¯t mean to set him off.¡± Armand snapped, ¡°You dare say that you didn¡¯t make him upset? What do you mean by that! How could you say such thing? How could you yell at our boss like this? No one darein or scold our boss! How dare you! Boss is so kind to you, buying all those clothes and shoes for you. He has never cared about anyone like this, except you! Why are you so cruel? Can¡¯t you feel how he cherish you?¡± Rylee curled her mouth and was about to cry. ¡°Mr. Armand, oh please. Don¡¯t scold me for that. The more you talk about this, the more scared I am. ¡° She was very afraid of Timothy as the gang leader. He might just throw her into the river out of anger. The car started moving, but it just turned around and drove in the direction of Rylee¡¯s house. Armand waved his fists with anger, ¡°How can there be a woman like you in this world? We are so unlucky! Why did we meet you! I¡¯m so mad! Damn!¡± Rylee shrank in the back row, pouting her mouth, trembling. ¡°Mr. Armand, would Mr. Wheeler go mad and simply kill me?¡± ¡°Yes! Certainly! Of course!¡± Armand was furious and barked without thinking. Rylee pursed her lip tightly, and finally, she burst into tears. She didn¡¯t want to die. She didn¡¯t want to die. Armand was dumbfounded now. Jesus Christ. This was Timothy''s woman. It would be a serious mistake to make her cry. His life might be in danger. ¡°Hey, hey,e on. Why are you crying? I was only joking. None of what I said was true. You are very safe, okay? You are even safer than me. Please, my little princess! Please stop crying. Or else I will cry with you!¡± As for Timothy, he got into the next car with a grim face. Rylee actually cared so much about Manfred Shawn in her heart! Did she like Manfred Shawn very much? Did she fall in love with Manfred Shawn? This thought made Timothy almost want to kill someone. His fist near his thigh was clenched tighter and tighter. Timothy went to check out the car Rylee was sitting in. The car turned at a corner and drove away in the other direction. A wry smile appeared on Timothy¡¯s face. He was still imagining that the girl would jump out of the car, that she would hold his arm and say that she is not going back, what she had said was just joking, and that she wanted to live with him. It seems that this was all his wishful thinking. How ridiculous! ¡°Boss, where are we going?¡± Timothy closed his eyes, smashing his head with his fist, and said irritably, ¡°Whatever!¡± Um... the driver waspletely bewildered. Where should they go? Well, he could only drive randomly. The worse situation would be wasting some gasoline, and kept on driving all night. Timothy¡¯s cell phone rang. Could it be that girl? Hope ignited in Timothy¡¯s heart, and he quickly picked up the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Oh, boss, where are you? Do you have any arrangement tonight? I¡¯m so bored here.¡± Keh Keith¡¯s frivolous nagging came through. Disappointed immediately, Timothy frowned and said casually, ¡°Just go to my Seaside Vi.¡± ¡°Ah? Really? Oh, hey, hey, boss, you''re really letting me go to your vi? That¡¯s so excited for me! You finally let me go to your vi?¡± Timothy sounded annoyed, ¡°Why do you keep talking bullshit! Juste here as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Aye! I¡¯ll be there in no time! By the way, Boss, I¡¯ll take a few new chicks over! All of them are really damn hot!¡± Keh¡¯s voice disappeared into an insidious smile. Timothy sighed, not quite interested, ¡°Go to Seaside Vi then.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Seaside Vi, as its name suggests, was located on a mountain overlooking the sea. This was the most expensive ce in the city. And it had also got the best edge in terms of Feng Shui. Timothy bought that vi for only a year. It was simply renovated and Timothy rarely lived there. Timothy was obsessed with cleanliness. He didn¡¯t let outsiders go to his vi at all. Keh pleaded with Timothy a million times, but Timothy had never allowed Keh to visit. For that vi, Keh was almost dying to try and get in. Today, unexpectedly, the boss suddenly showed mercy and let him visit there.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 580 Practice With Me Chapter 580 Practice With Me Keh excitedly gathered all his men, stuffed two vehicles with food and the other two with pretty women, and then they set out to Seaside Vi. Sure enough, the ce was one of a kind! Judging from this terrain, judging from the vegetation coverage here, he could tell that this was one of the best vis in the continent. ¡°The boss really knows how to enjoy his life. Even the President couldn¡¯t find a better ce than here.¡± Keh sighed while driving the car. The TV female anchor Amy put her sexy arm on Keh¡¯s shoulder, and said softly, ¡°Mister Keith, it¡¯s not easy for me to hang out with you. This time, you have to help me get something good. What do you think? At least you need to help me get near Mr. Wheeler tonight?¡± Keh nodded and raised one eyebrow, ¡°Of course! For sure! Tonight, we can make him booze to unconsciousness so that you can do whatever you want... Hahaha¡­¡± Amy seemed to have foreseen herself climbing up on Timothy¡¯s body, ripping all the clothes off that hot guy. She thenughed wildly. They parked the cars in front of the vi¡¯s entrance hall. A group of people buzzed out of the car. Keh smiled and yelled in a high-profile manner, ¡°Butler! Housekeeper! Come and unload all the food from the cars! Tonight, Let¡¯s get hyped!¡± The housekeeper leading a handful of servants stepped forward to unload all the things. Keh took the lead, followed by five beauties, swaying into the vi. The living room was not as bright as expected. The dim yellow light gently lit up the luxurious room. Such light of the living room made Keh startled. What¡¯s wrong? The boss was not in the living room? ¡°Where is the boss?¡± Keh asked the butler. The butler pointed at a room on the first floor and said, ¡°Mr. Wheeler is in that room. You may find him there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Keh snapped his fingers, grinned at the five beauties, ¡°Ladies, you can find a ce to rest first. Hahaha. If you don¡¯t take a rest now, I guess you don¡¯t even have the chance to rest tonight. Ahhahaha.¡± The five beauties were smiling and pretending to be reserved, ¡°Mr. Keith, you are naughty.¡± Keh admired the decoration of the vi from side to side and walked inside. ¡°Boss? Boss, here I am! What are you doing, Boss?¡± Humming a rxing tune, Keh walked over briskly, and opened the door. ¡°Boss...¡± As soon as he entered, the smile on Keh¡¯s face froze. After freezing for two seconds, the quick- responsive Keh turned around and was about to flee. Unfortunately, before he could escape, the cor of his clothes was caught from behind, and then he was thrown into the room like a bird. Bang! Keh fell on the soft ground in an awkward position. Fortunately, the ground was spongy, otherwise he would have been hurt badly already. ¡°Boss...¡± Keh groaned ufortably. He could only see the sturdy Timothy standing in this big exercise room, wearing a snow-white exercise suit. Timothy was obviously irritated, and said grimly, ¡°Practicebat with me.¡± ¡°Ah? No? Boss, I¡¯m not a professional training partner! How can I practice with you?¡± Keh stretched his face and cried. Regardless of the dignity of a man, he didn¡¯t get up at all, just sprawling on the mat. He was not stupid. At this moment, he shouldn¡¯t get up. If he got up, he would be thrown out as a sandbag by Timothy. He would rather be lying on the ground shamefully. Timothy frowned, ¡°You insisted oning here. I didn¡¯t beg you toe. You took the initiative to come here. So, you shouldn¡¯te here without helping me. Get up now and practice with me.¡± Kehpletely gave up his dignity, ¡°No! I won¡¯t get up! I¡¯ll die if I get up. I won¡¯t get up!¡± ¡°Really? Then I can only help you get up.¡± Timothy was a martial artist. He could drag someone up from the ground easily. He walked over in a few steps, then raised his foot and stepped heavily towards Keh. ¡°Ahhhh, boss, you really tried to step on me!¡± Keh rolled on the floor to escape from the stepping. He stared at Timothy in disbelief, and his voice shivered, ¡°Boss, who the hell provoked you or made you unhappy? You can¡¯t vent your anger on me, right?¡± Timothy bit his lip. Or should he kidnap Rylee and vent his anger on her? Even if Rylee agreed, he wasn¡¯t willing to do so yet. ¡°Keh, you are also a soldier from special force. How can you be such a coward?¡± Timothy tried to provoke him aggressively. Keh moaned, ¡°I¡¯m a cowardpared to you. Well, you can fight dozens of people by yourself at the same time. But now you want me to fight you alone. Are you trying to kill me?¡± Timothy snorted, and punched towards Keh without saying anything else. The beauties outside could only hear howling and screaming in the room, and they all look at each other in shock. ¡°What happened inside?¡± ¡°I do not know.¡± ¡°Why does it sound like Mr. Keith¡¯s voice?¡± ¡°No way? When Mr. Keith went in, he was still smiling happily.¡± They shook their head and didn¡¯t want to discuss about it. Those beauties continued to eat the fruits on the table. After a while, the door of the room opened, and the five beauties turned around together. They could only see Keh limping out of the room. And the smile on his face was uglier than crying. Keh waved to the beauties in the distance, saying that he was fine, ¡°Hey, baby, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m still alive.¡± Amy said mercilessly, ¡°Mr. Keith, we are not crying. We are allughing.¡± Keh really wanted to p these women. Timothy walked out slowly, with a sullen look on his face. Ho! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. All the five women took a deep breath. Oh my goodness, Timothy is a God! All of them had heard about him for a long time, but none of them expected that the real Timothy would be so beautiful. Even more handsome than movie stars. Even better than the sum of all the beautiful words! And to think that such a perfect male dide from the earthly world. Well, well, well, that physique, that height, that temperament... Can¡¯tin anything. The only thing they could do was just gasping and fantasizing. Five beauties, all stared at Timothy and became nymphos. Keh held his back with one hand and grimaced, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and help me?¡± Every woman on the spot ignored him. Keh red at them. Fine, in his boss'' presence, everyone just ignored him , right? Timothy nced coldly at the women over there, and said gloomily, ¡°Why are there women?¡± ¡°Huh? Boss, haven¡¯t I told you? I¡¯m bringing a few hot girls over and you didn¡¯t raise objections back then?¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Timothy frowned. Perhaps he hung up the phone in a haste and didn¡¯t hear Keh¡¯s words about bringing girls here. Timothy didn¡¯t want to look at the five girls anymore, and snarled, ¡°Get them out of here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± the five beauties eximed with Keh. ¡°What the hell, boss? They hade all the way over. Whoevere here are our guests. How could you be so cruel and drive them away?¡± Amy had already stood up. She walked over to Timothy, while taking off her shawl. She wore a low-cut short dress inside. By using some unknown tricks, her boobs seemed like they were going to pop out any moment. The skirt below only reached the thigh. ¡°Mr. Wheeler... Don¡¯t treat us so cruelly.¡± Amy twisted her waist in a seductive manner and walked towards Timothy. Keh was thinking secretly that this Amy seems to have bet over backwards for this opportunity, judging from how she shook her ass. Amy was a well-known local female anchor and a household big name. Many senior officials want to have a meal with this beauty. But Amy was very choosy. Countless of senior officials had been turned down by her. Amy walked up to Timothy and smiled coquettishly. She could almost seduce every man with her entrancing eyes. ¡°Mr. Wheeler, it¡¯s not easy for me toe here. I¡¯m very busy usually. Now we''re here, could you have some fun with everyone?¡± Timothy frowned, nced at Amy, and asked Keh, ¡°Who is she?¡± Amy almost passed out. Keh opened his mouth wide, ¡°Come on, boss, don¡¯t you even know the Anchor Amy? She is the famous anchor beauty in our city! Everyone knows about he...¡± ¡°What¡¯s the name?¡± Timothy hurt Amy¡¯s dignity again. Fortunately, Amy¡¯s anti-strike ability is super strong. She stroked her hair and said, ¡°My name is Amy, Mr. Wheeler.¡± Keh immediately tried his best to beg Timothy, ¡°Dear boss, just let them stay here for once, okay? For the sake of my waist was almost broken by you just now.¡± Timothy sighed and said coldly, ¡°Fine, but you must leave before ten o¡¯clock.¡± Amy was stunned, and immediately screamed happily, ¡°Great! Mr. Wheeler, you are so kind.¡± Timothy corrected her word mercilessly, ¡°I have never had anything to do with kindness.¡± Amy was frozen. It was said that Timothy was very difficult to approach, and he would always keep the others at bay. A real tough nut to crack. The fivedies were all excited as if they were hyped. They tidied up the table joyfully, and filled the table with the food they brought. Timothy sat therezily, drinking wine alone. Keh asionally toasted with Timothy, but still, they were both drinking one ss after another. ¡°Hey, boss, are you unhappy today?¡± Timothy didn¡¯t answer but just sighed and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m quite upset.¡± ¡°Oh,e on, boss. You should find a hot girl and vent it out into the woman¡¯s body when you are upset. Don¡¯t you know that the in-and-out movement is the best way to drain people¡¯s energy? If you''re busy fucking all night, you will forget all your previous troubles tomorrow.¡± Timothy sneered at Keh, ¡°Like you? Always fooling around with women? You look worn out.¡± ¡°How, how could it be? I have a strong body!¡± Chapter 581: Boss Was Bullied Chapter 581: Boss Was Bullied ¡°Then why couldn¡¯t you bear it when I smashed you?¡± Keh shook his head hard. ¡°No, Boss. Ifpared with you, everyone would be too weak.¡± A woman approached him and nestled in his arms. Keh rubbed her bosom casually like kneading a dough. The woman¡¯s body was wriggling like a snake, rubbing against him while letting out ambiguous moans. Timothy wasn¡¯t impacted at all. He kept drinking. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Let me ask you. Between Manfred Shawn and me, who is better?¡± What¡­ Keh choked and spurted out the drink in his mouth directly. ¡°Boss, are you kidding me? Is this kind of question worth asking?¡± ¡°Answer me!¡± ¡°Of course you are better, Boss. No matter the appearance, figure, capability, and property, Manfred Shawn is no match to you. Boss, since when did you bring yourself down so much?¡± Timothy had always been proud and superior, hadn¡¯t he? Timothy was a bit confused. His eyes were full of what looked like grievance. Heaving a sigh, he said, ¡°Exactly. But why could someone be so blind?¡± ¡°Who? Who is so blind?¡± Keh looked quite nosy. Timothy reached his long legs and kicked Keh¡¯s chair farther away. Timothy wasn¡¯t in a good mood, so he kept gulping down the liquor one ss after another without being aware of it. Amy and other women intended to make him drunk, so they quickly refilled his sse. Timothy became quite tipsy. He patted Keh, who was ying the finger-guessing game betting on stripping with other women. Then he walked upstairs. Although he had gulped down so much alcohol, he didn''t drink away the annoyance at all. Timothy pushed open his bedroom door and entered. He was taken aback. In the room, a woman was sitting on the sofa. ¡°Who let you enter my bedroom without my permission?¡± Timothy sounded a bit angry. Amy stood up slowly. With her movements, her short dress suddenly fell on the ground. Her naked fair body was exposed. She had a perfect shape. Her pretty bosom was just the size that men loved the most. They looked like two peaches, trembling. Her belly was t. Timothy could tell that she worked out a lot. Nothing was on her lower body. Amy stroked her long wavy hair, walking to Timothy. Whenever she took a step, her bosom shook up and down, looking quite seductive. ¡°Mr. Wheeler, look. My dress is broken. What should I do? Why don¡¯t you keep me stay here overnight? I¡¯ll repay you, Mr. Wheeler.¡± Amy stood in front of Timothy, stuck out her red tongue, and stared at him invitingly. Her slender fingers were put on Timothy¡¯s chest, moving down bit by bit while caressing him. Timothy squinted gradually. Amy had an enchanting smile. Her hand slowly moved below Timothy¡¯s belt and downward... *** All the way, Rylee pouted, kept muttering things like whether she''s gonna die and such. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Armand sitting in the front, was almost pestered to insanity by her mutters. How could she be so annoying? Finally, the ring tone of Rylee¡¯s phone saved Armand. ¡°Ms. Carroll? Ms. Carroll? Hey, girl!!!¡± Armand called her Ms. Carroll, but she ignored him. Just kill me, God. She reacted as he called her ¡°girl¡±. ¡°Huh? What?¡± Armand gritted his teeth. ¡°Your phone is ringing. Why don¡¯t you answer it?¡± He rubbed his head, heaving a sigh. He had gone through life and death; he had never been afraid of anyone before. However, he was so scared of this girl as she kept torturing him today. ¡°What? My phone? Okay. Thank you so much for reminding me, Mr. Armand.¡± Rylee reacted slowly and found her cell phone. She stared at the caller ID innocently. Suddenly, her pupils erged, and she took a deep breath. It was a call from Manfred. She eximed inwardly, wondering if Manfred called to me her. Rylee bit her bottom lips so hard that it almost made them bleed. Then she swiped to answer hesitantly. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Rylee. This is Manfred.¡± She heard Manfred¡¯s gentle voice immediately. However, somehow, when she listened to his soft voice, Rylee immediately calmed down. It felt just like that she was by her mother¡¯s side, rtively safe. ¡°Oh. It¡¯s you. I¡¯m listening.¡± Manfred took a deep breath. In fact, his mood wasn¡¯t so calm as his voice. He was standing next to the window, looking a bit restless. ¡°Are you... are you noting home tonight?¡± ¡°What? Well... It¡¯s not like what you¡¯ve thought. For real...¡± ¡°Rylee, I know you are in a dilemma, and it isn''t easy for you to live in this family. The servant told me you¡¯ve been quite upset for your mother¡¯s graveyard. I understand. I¡¯m not against you for your part- time job while studying. Besides, I don¡¯t have the right to be against you. However... Rylee, Timothy Wheeler isn¡¯t an ordinary man. You¡¯d better not keep in touch with him.¡± Rylee smiled faintly. ¡°I know. I¡¯m on the way back home. No worries. I will try my best not to stay out overnight. By the way, how¡¯s your back now?¡± Upon hearing that she was going home, Manfred breathed a sigh of relief. His tone became cheerful. ¡°My back? It¡¯s hard to say.¡± ¡°Ah? What¡¯s wrong? Is your back getting serious? Would there be any sequ?¡± Manfred smiled faintly when leaning against the window. ¡°Haha... If you want me to carry you on my back now, it¡¯s quite difficult.¡± Rylee was taken aback. Then she realized that he was kidding. Frowning, sheined, ¡°Jesus! You shouldn''t be joking with your own health condition? I¡¯m worried about you, don¡¯t you know?¡± As soon as she blurted out, Rylee realized what she had said. Covering her mouth, she wished that she could sew her lips up. She felt so embarrassed. Why did she say that all of a sudden! She was so ashamed. Manfred was stunned. Then his lips curled up in a smile. ¡°Really? Are you worried about me a lot?¡± Rylee smiled wryly and tried to cover it with jest. ¡°A-ha... You got injured because of me, so I should at least be kind to you, shouldn¡¯t I? Hahaha... Please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± *** Rylee disdained herself more. She wondered why she asked him not to misunderstand at the end. She just had ratted herself out. Rylee hit her head with her fists. Manfredugh gently, ¡°I won¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯ll take it as that you truly care about me.¡± Rylee felt so embarrassed. She wished she could vanish from this world. ¡°Well... Uh... I¡¯ll see youter, then. I¡¯ll be home pretty soon. Bye!¡± She hung up the phone, feeling so panicked as if she had just escaped from danger. With a te of fruit, Caroline pushed the door to Manfred¡¯s room open. When seeing Manfred leaning against the window while smiling softly, she was stunned at his handsome profile. ¡°Why are you standing there? How¡¯s your back?¡± With a blushed face, Caroline walked in. Manfred heard her voice and looked over. He smiled while nodding. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Caroline. Please don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Have some fruit. I cut them just now. They are all fresh.¡± Caroline couldn¡¯t handle his gentle smile. Her cheeks were burning. ¡°Okay. Thank you, Caroline. It¡¯s so kind of you,¡± Manfred praised her. He sat on the sofa, opposite Caroline. Then he started eating the fruit. Caroline stared at him happily. Rylee¡¯s mood became better, but still feeling shy as an unsophisticated little girl. She wondered if Manfred had felt something. Why did he say that she cared about him? Rylee blushed more and eximed inwardly. In helpless embarrassment, she couldn''t help rubbing her face with her tiny paws. Armand¡¯s phone started ringing. He answered directly, ¡°Hello? Who is that?... What? Mr. Keith went to Seaside Vi? What? Did he take several women over? What? Made him drink? Did you say those bitches deliberately wanted to make Boss drunk? Okay. Okay. I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Rylee paused when rubbing her cheeks, all her ears. What? What did Armand say? Mr. Keith took several women to Mr. Wheeler¡¯s vi and deliberately made Mr. Wheeler drunk, didn¡¯t he? What did he want? Rylee couldn¡¯t believe what she had overheard. She cursed those shameless women. It was fine that those women were not made drunk, but they had the guts to make Mr. Wheeler drunk. Rylee was angry. Armand talked to the driver, ¡°Mr. Keith is a yboy. He likes fooling around with women. Boss has never had any interests in those women. Mr. Keith knows that. But now, he has taken the women into Boss¡¯ vi directly. All right. It seems Mr. Keith wants to force Boss to getid.¡± Rylee widened her eyes when listening to them. The driver was young, so he was pretty nosy. He giggled. ¡°Didn¡¯t a lot of women go there? Hahaha... Will Boss have group sex with them? After all, he''s a sturdy man.¡± ¡°No way! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Armand knocked on the driver¡¯s head rudely. ¡°What kind of person do you think Boss is?¡± The driver pouted with tearful eyes. Nodding, he said, ¡°No. No. Boss isn¡¯t that kind of man...¡± Armand heaved a sigh, however. ¡°Boss is so strong. He could handle group sex, actually...¡± Rylee listened to them and suddenly roared, ¡°How could he do that?¡± Armand and the driver were startled. They had forgotten a girl was sitting in the backseat. *** ¡°Sweet Jesus! I¡¯m so freaked out. If you want to speak, could you utter a sound first? I almost had a heart attack. Fu¡­Damn it!¡± Armand red at Rylee while patting himself on the chest. Rylee didn¡¯t care what Armand was mumbling. She widened her eyes and gripped the back of the front seat tightly, her head almost protruded to the passenger''s seat. She yelled, ¡°How could he do that? How could he let others make Mr. Wheeler drunk? So ridiculous! How could he just sit and watch Mr. Wheeler be bullied without doing anything? How could he do that?¡± Armand muttered in a daze. ¡°Boss was bullied?¡± Chapter 582: Extremely Angry Chapter 582: Extremely Angry Boss had never been bullied. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It was the best as long as he wouldn¡¯t go bully anyone. Rylee roared again, ¡°He¡¯s gone too far!¡± When the driver heard her roar, his hand trembled, almost driving the car into a ditch. The air in Timothy¡¯s bedroom seemed to be burning. Amy¡¯s pink tits were pressed against Timothy¡¯s shirt. They looked enchanting. Timothy looked down and saw the erotic scene. The woman¡¯s mesmerizing curves could be seen clearly from his angle, including her beautiful bosom and well-toned butt. ¡°President Wheeler... I have the confidence to let you get to the Cloud 9. Why don¡¯t you try my skills?¡± Amy exhaled hot breath and smiled seductively. Her flexible fingers stroked across Timothy¡¯s belt, moving downward to look for something... When she was about to reach the zipper on his pants, her hand was grabbed by Timothy. Amy was taken aback. She didn¡¯t believe any man could resist her skills to hit on him. She smiled enchantingly, and her soft body leaned against Timothy. She also said coquettishly while moaning, ¡°Ouch! President Wheeler, I suddenly feel so dizzy...¡± Timothy¡¯s eyes darkened. Before he reacted, the door of the bedroom was pushed open. Keh mumbled, ¡°Boss, are you going to bed... Oops!¡± He gaped in surprise. When he understood what was going on in the bedroom, he grinned. ¡°Please ignore me. I haven¡¯t seen anything. Please go on.¡± Bang! Keh smashed the door close. Outside Timothy¡¯s bedroom, Keh thought for a moment and snickered to himself. ¡°Boss can¡¯t pretend to be aloof now. He also fell for the honey trap. He won¡¯t be able tough at me anymore in the future!¡± Keh staggered downstairs, humming a song. Waving at the rest four women, he said, ¡°Girls,e to have fun with me. If any of you could please me with the blowjob, I¡¯ll give the pile of cash to her.¡± While he spoke, he shook the cash in his hands. The four women exchanged nces with each other and asked, ¡°Mr. Keith, you want to have sex with us four tonight. Aren¡¯t you afraid you would be choked?¡± ¡°Exactly. Mr. Keith, how¡¯s your waist power? Do you have enough storage to satisfy us all?¡± The four women burst intoughter. Keh was aroused, gritting his teeth. ¡°Little things, I¡¯ll show you how awesome I amter. Let me see who would moan the loudest.¡± *** The four women dragged Keh onto the big sofa in the living room, taking off his pants. In Timothy¡¯s bedroom, Amy faked being fragile and nestled in Timothy¡¯s arms. Taking the chance, she rubbed Timothy¡¯s body with her hands at random. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds...¡± Timothy finally spoke. Amy was already lost in sexual desire. She panted in a lustful way, shaking her butt, squirming, and said between moans, ¡°Ehn... Three seconds? What for? Three seconds for me to open up my legs? Honey, I have nothing on now. Why are you still dressed? Come on. Release yourself!¡± Amy¡¯s hands started to unbuckle Timothy¡¯s belt. Timothy¡¯s eyes darkened. He raised his foot and kicked her. Thump! Amy was kicked away and fell on the floor several meters away. ¡°Ouch!¡± Amy cowered in the corner, feeling intense pain all over. She looked at Timothy pitifully and almost couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Mr¡­Mr, Wheeler... Why...¡± Timothy said in disgust, ¡°I¡¯ve told you. I gave you three seconds to get out of my room, but you refused to listen.¡± Amy''s head drooped and she fainted. Timothy pressed the internal line button to call the butler, ¡°Send someone upstairs to clean up the junks. Hurry up!¡± After that, Timothy frowned and looked at his clothes up and down. He felt his clothes were dirtied from the touching of that woman. Timothy went to his giant bathroom. Soon, he tossed out all of his clothes, including his underwear. Then the sound of running water was heard from the bathroom. The butler came in with a few strong men, pointing at the fainted women at the corner. The men walked over in silence, wrapped her into a nket, and carried her out. The butler picked up all the clothes at the door of the bathroom and took them out. Instantly, two cleaners came in and disinfected the room. Shortly after, the air in the room was refreshed. New beddings, carpet, cushions, and pillows were put in. Warm water was sshed on a man''s solid body. Timothy was standing there like a god. Closing his eyes, he enjoyed the warm water running through his hair. His skin was stic, exuding a healthy luster. His brawny, well-built body was the sign of utmost masculinity. ¡°s...¡± Timothy heaved a sigh while enjoying the warmth of water, his eyes closed. ¡°Why can¡¯t she be like those disgusting women and cling to me whenever she saw me?¡± Only he knew who the person he was referring to was. That little thing wouldn¡¯t cling to him. Instead, she always distanced herself from him as if he were a virus. Damn it! In his mind, the scene that he pressed forcibly on the restless and beautiful body that night appeared suddenly. He also recalled the soul etching taste when getting into her body. All of a sudden, he was aroused. His length and size were indeed intimidating. ¡°Shit! I¡¯ve never suffered such a failure before!¡± Timothy smashed the wall with his fist, all his muscles tensed up. If any woman had seen the scene that he was taking a shower, she would probably get wet as a river right away. *** When Armand walked into the living room of Seaside Vi, he almost cked out. Mr. Keith was way too wild. He did such bold things in the living room. As soon as Armand entered, he only saw Keh¡¯s feet first. Then he saw the women riding on Keh¡¯s body. A few heads were on his lower abdomen. Armand wanted to stab his own eyes. ¡°Mr. Keith, you do know how to have fun, huh? Don''t you feel even a little bit shameful? You can¡¯t just enjoy yourself here but have others forced to witness this drama!¡± Armand roared. Keh squinted, moaning infort. He didn¡¯t even spare a nce at Armand but muttered, ¡°Right! Oh... I like it... Keep on... Faster... Armand, I¡¯m busy. You can choose one from here. Ouch! Who bit me? Be gentle!¡± Armand was furious. It wasn¡¯t until then did he recall that a girl who had just turned eighteen was behind him. Armand wanted to cover her eyes, but the little girl had already bypassed him. Like a cheetah, she rushed to the sofa, looked down at Keh, and roared, ¡°Where is Timothy? Where is Timothy?¡± Keh squinted while enjoying it. ¡°Boss is having fun now. I¡¯m sure Amy would please him. That woman is a slut!¡± ¡°Go to Hell!¡± Rylee picked up a big cushion and smashed it on Keh¡¯s head, and pressed on his face forcibly. Then she grabbed someone and asked, ¡°Where is Timothy¡¯s room?¡± ¡°The one in the innermost of the southeast, the second floor...¡± the butler answered dully. Rylee rushed upstairs instantly. The butler blinked and looked over at Armand like a fool. ¡°Armand... Who is this girl?¡± Armand shrugged. ¡°As you see, a girl who¡¯s so bold to rush into Boss¡¯s room.¡± The butler blinked again. He didn¡¯t understand at all. Keh was howling. ¡°Who dared hit me? You¡¯d better tell me who you are. You motherfucker! How dare you! Wait. Why did I hear a woman¡¯s voice?¡± Rylee¡¯s eyes were full of rage. She pushed the door to Timothy¡¯s bedroom open with great force. Panting, she stood at the door while resting her hands on the hips. She didn¡¯t know why she was so angry. As soon as she heard Keh had brought a few women to harass Timothy, her mind was nk. She even didn¡¯t inform Manfred and directly asked Armand to turn around, heading to the vi. She was so furious. How dare other women bully Mr. Wheeler! They couldn¡¯t do it! Rylee didn¡¯t have time to calm down and think about the reason. Anyway, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to do so. ¡°Hello? Mr. Wheeler?¡± Rylee was taken aback. Mr. Wheeler had such a massive bedroom. She charged in. Firstly, she saw a living room with a sofa, a TV set, a tea table, and a wine cab. She looked around, only to find several doors. She was confused. The giant bedroom was asplicated as a maze. Sure enough, he was super-wealthy. Compared with Timothy, Rylee¡¯s stingy father had made their house extremely shabby. ¡°Mr. Wheeler? Where are you hiding?¡± Rylee couldn¡¯t care much. She decided to push all the doors open one after one and look for him. *** If any woman wanted to take advantage of Mr. Wheeler when he was drunk, Rylee decided to teach her a lesson. She didn¡¯t learn Taekwondo for beginners in vain. Rylee rushed in, only to find a huge bed that looked quite cozy. The room was clean and neat, but no one was there. ¡°The bedsheet was neat without even a strand of hair. It seems no one has lied on it.¡± Rylee was like a detective, tilting her head and checking the bedsheet under the light. She didn¡¯t find anything suspicious. ording to what she read from the books, men nowadays are fond of having sex "elsewhere". It meant they would do it everywhere except on the bed. On the sofa, on the carpet, in the bathroom, in the kitchen... Rylee came to a realization. Chapter 583: I’m On Your Side Chapter 583: I¡¯m On Your Side She guessed that the slut must have dragged Mr. Wheeler to somewhere outdoor. Rylee was anxious. "Mr. Wheeler, let me save you!" she screamed inside. Rylee rolled up her sleeves and kept searching for Timothy in all the rooms. She didn¡¯t find him in the cloakroom, storage room, or the balcony. Swoosh! Rylee pushed the door of the bathroom open forcibly. The smoke and heat overwhelmed her. She couldn¡¯t open her eyes in the heat. She wondered if the hot pipe had been broken and the heat was leaked. Rylee waved her hands in front of her, and finally, she could see something. She gaped. She widened her watery eyes in shock. No way! Mr. Wheeler was showering. The water was turned off. His wet hair attached to his handsome face, making him look enchanting. Water dropped on his healthy skin. He looked so hot. That wasn¡¯t the critical point. The most important was that Rylee had seen his joy stick on Mr. Wheeler¡¯s lower abdomen. It was magnificent. It was... tremendous! With a glimpse, Rylee had thought about all the nasty words, such as rough sex, hurt, sadism and persistence... ¡°Ah--¡± Rylee didn¡¯t cover her eyes until she had stared at him for at least ten seconds. Timothy finally returned to his senses. Squinting, he muttered to himself, ¡°Little thing? Is it you for real?¡± He didn¡¯t think she was supposed to be here. Hadn¡¯t she returned to Carrolls¡¯ Manor? Didn¡¯t she insist on going to find Manfred? How could... How could she suddenly show up in his bathroom in his vi? Impossible! Timothy wondered if he had been too drunk that he was having an illusion. Was he really that drunk? However, he had heard a familiar scream which sounded exactly like Rylee. Timothy strode to Rylee, stood in front of her, and squinted. Looking down at her trembling shoulders, he put his big palm on her head and whispered, ¡°Is it really you, Little Thing? Are you Rylee?¡± Rylee was quite upset. She wondered if he didn¡¯t hope to see her. Who did he wish to see? Rylee pulled down his hand in anger, looked up, and snapped, ¡°Why can¡¯t it be me? Who are you expecting? You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Timothy frowned upon hearing her roar. ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s me! I¡¯m the undefeated Rylee! Why? Do you not want to see me here because I''ve interrupted you?¡± Timothy didn¡¯t understand what Rylee meant. He slightly twitched his lips and smiled, ¡°Haven¡¯t you gone home?¡± *** ¡°Are you asking me? It¡¯s all because of you. I...¡± When Rylee was about to teach Timothy a lesson, she looked down and saw Timothy¡¯s joystick again. She eximed, covered her face, and trotted out without thinking. ¡°Can you please put on clothes? Why do you like being naked so much?¡± As a result, Rylee¡¯s head hit on the bathroom door when she was in a panic. There was a loud bang. ¡°Ouch! It hurts!¡± Rylee covered her forehead, huddled up. Timothy felt sorry for her when seeing it. Hurriedly, he walked over and held her in his arms, carrying her out of the bathroom. ¡°Silly girl, why didn¡¯t you look when walking? It must hurt a lot.¡± Rylee opened her eyes and roared, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Timothy coaxed her patiently. ¡°It¡¯s my bad. It¡¯s all my fault. OK?¡± He put Rylee on his bed and said, ¡°Wait for a moment. I¡¯ll get you an ointment for relieving pain and swelling.¡± Rylee screamed again. Shey prone on the bed like a timid kitten. ¡°You-- Why haven¡¯t you put on clothes yet? Hurry up and get dressed!¡± Rylee kicked in anger. She felt so ashamed. How could she see Mr. Wheeler¡¯s private part so many times? She was afraid that she would die of embarrassment. However... She wondered why Mr. Wheeler¡¯s private part was much bigger than those models she had seen in the magazines. Sure enough, Mr. Wheeler was a martial artist, so his private part was so magnificent. She felt sorry for the woman who would marry Mr. Wheeler in the future. If Mr. Wheeler was fond of having sex, his wife would be exhausted by him definitely. Seeing that Rylee was squirming in a silly but adorable way, Timothyughed out. Bending over, he approached Rylee¡¯s ear and whispered with a smile, ¡°How lucky you are, Rylee! You¡¯ve seen my long john.¡± His words sounded so erotic. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. I didn¡¯t see anything. I didn¡¯t!¡± Ryleey on her stomach with blushed cheeks. Right at this moment, she must deny it. Otherwise, she would look like an idiot. ¡°Oh, really? Haven¡¯t you seen it? I have underwear on.¡± ¡°Bullshit! You arepletely naked!¡± Rylee blurted out. Right after she finished her words, she regretted it. Mr. Wheeler was way too cunning. He set her up. Timothyughed. ¡°I¡¯ve heard it. You did see it. You¡¯ve seen my naked body. I suffered a loss!¡± Rylee said in a weak tone, ¡°I truly didn¡¯t see it. I swear.¡± However, she realized that shecked confidence when denying it. Timothy sat next to her, grabbing her hand. ¡°Then, tell me your thoughts after seeing it. Are you happy with what you¡¯ve seen?¡± Rylee¡¯s hand trembled obviously. She pulled it back and said, ¡°Please, Mr. Wheeler. I truly didn¡¯t see anything. It¡¯s true.¡± Timothy smiled. He decided to stop teasing her, afraid that she would be annoyed. He found a towel to wrap around his lower abdomen, found the ointment, and applied it to Rylee¡¯s forehead. ¡°This is the ointment for relieving pain and swelling. No worry. Your puppy head will get better soon.¡± *** ¡°Puppy head? It¡¯s human head!¡± Rylee disagreed and retorted. She looked up, only to find that Timothy was walking farther. She swallowed hard when gazing at his back. He looked pretty hot. As if Timothy had eyes on his back, he asked, ¡°Are you peeking at me, girl?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Rylee immediately turned around and denied in a hurry. Timothy put down the ointment, turned around, and walked to Rylee. He patted himself on the butt and asked purposely, ¡°How do you like my butt?¡± Eww! Rylee purposely looked sickened, faking that she disdained him. ¡°Hmm, not much to see.¡± ¡°That''s confirmed, You did peek at me behind my back.¡± Timothy smiled evilly. Rylee blushed. She couldn¡¯t understand, but whenever facing Timothy, she was always like a fool. ¡°Can¡¯t you put on clothes? You pervert!¡± Rylee cast a hateful nce at the towel on Timothy¡¯s waist. What should she do if the wind would blow the towel away? If she saw his private part again, she would have a nosebleed. Timothy sat on the sofa next to the bed, shaking his towel. ¡°Can¡¯t this do? This towel is quite thick. You won¡¯t see it through.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see it through. Come on. Hurry up and get dressed!¡± Rylee was going nuts. Finally, due to Rylee¡¯s firm request, Timothy put on casual pants. When he walked out of the cloakroom, he saw Rylee was looking down at the bed while puckering her butt. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Timothy couldn¡¯t help but pat her round butt. It felt pretty nice. He grabbed it. ¡°Huh?¡± Rylee frowned and stood up, resting her hand on the waist. ¡°Looking for someone!¡± ¡°Someone? Who can you find below my bed?¡± ¡°The woman. Where have you hidden her?¡± Rylee looked like a puppy that was about to bite Timothy. ¡°What? Woman? What woman?¡± ¡°Stop acting. Mr. Keith downstairs said a woman was in your room. Where is she? Where have you hidden her?¡± Timothy understood finally. Faintly smiling, he sat down with a ss of brandy. ¡°I see. You didn¡¯t go home at midnight but came here instead just because of this matter, right?¡± Rylee widened her mouth, inhaling. She wasn¡¯t happy with his attitude. She hade here to save him from the danger, but he didn¡¯t appreciate it. He was even kidding with her. Rylee walked over and grabbed the brandy from Timothy¡¯s hand fiercely. She smashed the wine ss on the table and roared, ¡°You¡¯ve been framed. Don¡¯t you know? They made you drunk and wanted to take advantage of you. Why can¡¯t you understand?¡± Timothy looked at Rylee with a smile, his legs crossed, and said in a deep tone, ¡°Why are you so worried about others taking advantage of me?¡± ¡°How couldn¡¯t I? I can¡¯t sit and watch my friend be tricked without doing anything, can I?¡± ¡°Am I your friend?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Rylee stammered. It seemed not... ¡°Well?¡± Timothy gazed at Rylee deeply. Under his gaze, Rylee felt numb over her body. She stammered, ¡°You should be my friend now. After all, you are my debtor, Mr. Wheeler. You are the elder I respect.¡± As soon as Timothy heard that he was her elder, his face darkened. He wasn¡¯t willing to be her elder at all. He cursed inwardly. Timothy looked at Rylee and said, ¡°I¡¯m only eight years older than you. How could I be your elder?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Rylee thought for a moment, curling her lips. ¡°Then... You can¡¯t be in the same generation as me.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I? Don¡¯t you have an older brother who¡¯s seven or eight years older than you?¡± Rylee shook her head determinedly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Timothy almost blurted out a curse. He was going nuts. Why didn¡¯t Rylee have brothers or sisters who were much older than her? Chapter 584: False Reasoning Chapter 584: False Reasoning Timothy hadn¡¯t figured out a reason to convince Rylee, but thetter started convincing him. ¡°Look, Mr. Wheeler. I should address you respectfully. You are a good friend of Manfred, aren¡¯t you? You should be in the same generation. Manfred is my elder. Technically, he''s my uncle. Shouldn¡¯t I address my uncle¡¯s friend with the same respect?¡± Now this girl had gotten back her keen mind. He frowned. ¡°Do you mean Manfred is also your elder?¡± Rylee nodded hard. ¡°Of course. He¡¯s the younger brother of my new stepmother. Hence, I should call him Uncle Manfred.¡± Timothy suddenly grinned. ¡°Good! Wonderful!¡± Rylee frowned, wondering what he meant. Mr. Wheeler was way too weird. He praised her just because she called Manfred "uncle". Sure enough, he was eight years older. There was a generation gap between them. Rylee believed that the gap was quite profound. Afterughing for a while, Timothy raised his brows and stared at Rylee. ¡°Well, since Manfred is your uncle, you can¡¯t like him.¡± Rylee hesitated. She frowned. She had never thought about this matter before. ¡°Mr. Wheeler, what do you mean by like him?¡± ¡°I mean, you can¡¯t fall in love with him.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Manfred is your elder. How can you date him?¡± Rylee scratched her head and muttered subconsciously, ¡°He¡¯s not my biological uncle. We¡¯re not blood- rted. It should be fine.¡± Timothy¡¯s face darkened immediately. Rylee didn¡¯t mind dating Manfred, although he was her uncle. However, Timothy wasn¡¯t blood-rted to her at all but was only eight years older. He wondered why Rylee insisted on taking him as her elder. Timothy twitched his lips unhappily. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to call me Mr. Wheeler any longer? Call me...¡± ¡°Timothy! Timothy! I remembered it. Don¡¯t be mad.¡± Rylee squinted with a ttering smile. Her cunning look aroused Timothy. She honestly amused him. He truly wanted to bully her like an animal. ¡°I¡¯m not mad.¡± Timothy picked up his ss and wanted to take a sip to hide his expression. Much to his surprise, Rylee blurted out, ¡°Of course you are mad. Whenever you are angry, you¡¯ll have a crease between your brows. I noticed this detail quite a long time ago. Mr. Wheeler, you can¡¯t always be angry. Or, you¡¯ll get old soon. Especially the crease between your eyebrows. If it became a winkle, it would be hard to make it go away. I know you don¡¯t want me to think you are too old now, but if you kept frowning, I might need to call you grandpa. Remember. Don¡¯t frown anymore.¡± Her false reasoning stunned Timothy. He held the ss in a daze and didn¡¯t take a sip at all. He wondered if her words were valid. Did he indeed have a wrinkle between his eyebrows? Timothy never noticed it himself. He imagined while listening to Rylee¡¯s words, shivering all over. He was aged, but this girl was still as lively as a kindergarten child. If that were true, it would be way too frightening. Hence, Timothy decided to let Armand find him an excellent beauty salon for men to smoothen any wrinkles. He already felt stressed for being eight years older than Rylee. She was only willing to call him Mr. Wheeler and took him as her elder. Timothy was so annoyed. If he had wrinkles, he believed he would go nuts. He put down the wine ss and slightly rubbed between his eyebrows subconsciously. Rylee took a secret nce at Timothy, snickering. She had never thought that her lies could deceive a gangster leader. She indeed had a way with it. Rylee went back to the subject earlier. ¡°Where is that wicked woman?¡± The woman had the guts to take advantage of Mr. Wheeler when he was drunk. Rylee nned to teach her a lesson. Although she couldn¡¯t win against a martial artist like Timothy, Rylee believed she could trounce an ordinary woman. She sneered. Timothy cast a nce at Rylee¡¯s bosom, though. She looked pretty young, but her bosom was quite curved. ¡°You are my maid, not my wife. It¡¯s none of your business if there¡¯s any wicked or good woman with me.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Rylee was quite solemn. Widening her eyes, she said, ¡°I can¡¯t let my boss suffer a loss!¡± Timothy couldn¡¯t help but tease her. With a faint smile, he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you do something to Keh first? He has made my vi so messy. You¡¯d better do something.¡± Rylee rolled her adorable eyes at him. ¡°Why should I? I can¡¯t do anything on him anyway. Who does he think himself is?¡± Her words delighted Timothy. He believed that he was closer to Rylee in her heart. He felt satisfied. Timothy suddenly put on a charming smile, which dazzled Rylee. She was screaming in her heart why Mr. Wheeler was so handsome. Timothy rubbed Rylee¡¯s peachy cheeks and blew at her nose, which looked so intimate. ¡°Girl, it¡¯s too late. Go take a shower. I¡¯ll kick out those people downstairs.¡± Rylee nodded and suggested, ¡°Don¡¯t rub my cheeks in the future. I¡¯m not a three-year-old.¡± Timothy grinned, trying to rub her cheeks again despite her resistance. Rylee creased her features in anger. Timothy was overjoyed. He opened his mouth and bit her nose tip gently. His warm breath overwhelmed her. Rylee¡¯s willpower was dissipated. While chuckling, Timothy walked out of the bedroom while Rylee was still taken aback. She couldn¡¯t believe that Mr. Wheeler had bitten her nose tip like a puppy... Her heart was racing. Rylee covered her chest and exhaled. ¡°No way! Howe I was so tizzy? He was just teasing me, but I acted like a fool. Rylee, shame on you! He¡¯s your elder and merely teasing you. Why do you take it seriously? Shame on you!¡± she muttered to herself. Covering her cheek with her hand, Rylee found that her cheeks were burning hot. She wondered what happened and why she was so flustered. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Rylee patted herself on the head and decided not to overthink. She had a long day, feeling quite exhausted. She should take a bath and go to bed soon. Yawning, Rylee went into the bathroom. She sniffed. The fragrance of Timothy¡¯s shower shampoo smelt quite pleasant. Rylee believed that all his things must be pretty expensive as he was so wealthy. As a rich man¡¯s maid, she decided to take this chance to exploit the capitalist. Hence, she wanted to waste Timothy¡¯s expensive shower shampoo. Snickering, Rylee closed the bathroom door and took off her clothes. ¡°I also have a good shape. Although I¡¯m quite short, I have everything a woman is supposed to have. Damn you, Joseph Hans! How dare you call me beansprouts! I¡¯ll kick his knees if he does it again. Humph!¡± Rylee looked at her naked body in the mirror and postured a gesture of clenching fists. She yawned again. Sure enough, she was indeed sleepy. So far, Rylee still hadn¡¯t considered a fundamental problem¡ª would she stay in Timothy¡¯s vi tonight? She had already forgotten this problem. Rylee was always careless. After the bathtub was filled with enough water, Rylee stirred it to test the temperature. Then she found a bubble bath salt and sat in the big bathtub while giggling. ¡°Whoa... Sure enough, what a bath tub for a gang leader. It''s so freaking cozy!¡± Rylee exhaledfortably, stretched her legs, and raised her feet, enjoying bathing a lot. Knock! Knock! There were a few knocks on the bathroom door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Rylee widened her eyes. She huddled up under the water and yelled in a trembling tone, ¡°Don¡¯te in! I¡¯m bathing!¡± Swoosh... The door of the bathroom door was still pushed open. Timothy put his handsome face out and took a look at Rylee. He whistled. ¡°Wow! You¡¯re so fast!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe in? Aren''t you ashamed? You can''t barge in like that when others are bathing. Get out! Objection¡± ¡°Objection overruled!¡± Timothy¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°You are using my bathroom, my bath salt, and my towel now. Later, you¡¯ll use my hairdryer to dry your hair.¡± Only Rylee¡¯s head was exposed above the water. She blinked in a daze. After a few seconds, she shouted, ¡°In your logic, anyone who would use those things belonging to you should show you their naked bodies? Bullshit!¡± Timothy bent over and picked up her clothes. He said unreasonably, ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ll do to you!¡± After that, he walked out of the bathroom and closed the door. Timothy¡¯s amused voice rang out outside. ¡°Girl, did you work in toilets today? Why do your clothes stink?¡± ¡°No way! I didn¡¯t! Don¡¯t nder me!¡± Angrily, Rylee almost puked blood in the bathtub. How could he criticize her clothes for being stinky? She was a girl. Rylee felt so ashamed. Right then, her cell phone started to ring in the bedroom, its screen shing. Timothy hesitated for a moment and walked over. He picked it up, only to find that it was a call from Manfred. He thought for a moment and swiped to answer. ¡°Rylee? Why haven¡¯t youe back yet? Didn''t you tell me you were on the way quite a long time ago?¡± Manfred¡¯s anxious voice was heard. Timothy squinted, emanating anger. ¡°This is not Rylee. It¡¯s me. Timothy.¡± Manfred was taken aback and fell in silence for five seconds. ¡°Ti... Timothy? How could it be you?¡± Chapter 585: A Woman’s Ambition Chapter 585: A Woman¡¯s Ambition Timothy cast a nce at the bathroom and answered calmly. ¡°Do you want to speak to Rylee? She¡¯s bathing. After she finishes, I¡¯ll ask her to call you back.¡± ¡°What on earth happened? Why is Rylee in your house? What¡¯s going on?¡± Manfred roared anxiously. ¡°Well,¡± Timothy said calmly, ¡°Manfred, are you using me?¡± Manfred exhaled. ¡°I¡¯m not using you, Timothy. I¡¯m anxious.¡± ¡°Why are you so anxious? Rylee is supposed to be the safest in my ce, isn¡¯t she? No one else is as powerful as I am to take care of her.¡± Timothy¡¯s eyes were full of hostility. ¡°Rylee is still young, Timothy. She should stay home today.¡± ¡°Rylee isn¡¯t a kid any longer, Manfred. She¡¯s a grownup already. She has the right to make her own decisions, doesn¡¯t she? Manfred, you care about Rylee so much. Has it exceeded the normal boundary already?¡± Manfred was taken aback for a long time. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°Timothy, that¡¯s what I want to speak to you. Why do you care so much about Rylee with such an identity and social status? Your care for her also has exceeded the normal boundary.¡± Timothy raised his eyebrows. ¡°No one can doubt the things I want to do. No one can stop me from doing it. I believe you should know it well.¡± Manfred panted in excitement. ¡°Only Rylee is the exception.¡± Timothy directly hung up the phone. He was lost in thought while peeping out of the window. He wondered if Manfred wanted topete with him. Suddenly, someone patted on his bedroom door crazily. Then the door was open. Armand captured Keh, trying to take him away. But thetter crazily scratched on the door. Seeing them, Timothy felt a migraine and rubbed between his brows. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked unhappily. ¡°Boss! Boss! Why do you want to kick us away? Please don¡¯t!¡± Keh howled. Armand roared, ¡°Shame on you! Look what mess you¡¯ve made in the living room. It¡¯s like a film set for porn. How nasty!¡± Keh sniffed. ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve kept Amy staying here. Please let me stay as well. Please. I won¡¯t do it again. I¡¯ll behave myself.¡± Timothy sneered. ¡°Amy? She should be in your car trunk now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Keh gaped. Timothy said in disdain, ¡°I can find that kind of woman easily on the street. Do you think I¡¯m so low as you are? You only have three seconds to vanish from my sight. Or...¡± His threatening tone and angry gaze made Keh shiver in fear. Keh raised his hand and said quickly, ¡°Good night, Boss. I can go in less than three seconds. Bye!¡± Bang! The door was closed. Everything went back to silence. As soon as Keh and hispanions left, the strict cleaning was started on the first floor. Disinfecting, disassembling, washing, and recing... The butler ordered the servants to start cleaning orderly. After Rylee finished taking a bath, she went nuts. Her clothes were taken away by Timothy. She wondered what she should wear now. ¡°What is he doing? If he wants me to put on his shirt like those scenes in the romance novel, he should have given me the shirt, shouldn¡¯t he? What should I do now? Will I go out naked to look for his shirt? Ah-- I¡¯m going nuts!¡± she growled. Rylee secretly opened the bathroom door for a crack and peeped out. In embarrassment, she yelled, ¡°Anyone here?¡± Timothy immediately answered, ¡°Am I a ghost?¡± Rylee almost screamed. She couldn¡¯t believe that Timothy was still in the room. Then she couldn¡¯t sneak out naked to look for his shirt as nned. ¡°Have you done, Little Thing?¡± Timothy walked over. When he was still several meters away from the bathroom, he heard Rylee shouting, ¡°Stop! Don¡¯te over!¡± Timothy paused. ¡°Oh? Why? Are there any mines?¡± Rylee pouted. After a long while, she stammered, ¡°Uh... Hmm... I don¡¯t have pajamas.¡± Before Timothy answered, she widened her eyes immediately and added, ¡°Let me tell you. Don¡¯t give me your shirt as the pajama. Or, it¡¯ll be too annoying. Besides, stop calling me Little Thing!¡± ¡°All right, Big Thing?¡± ¡°What? Big thing? I¡¯m no thing!¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Then what are you?¡± Timothy really enjoyed teasing her. Rylee became so frustrated. She inwardly cursed her for making fun of herself. It seemed she wasn¡¯t so brilliant as when she was little. When she was with Joseph, she was always at the upper hand. When she was with Timothy, however, she was the one who was made fun of. She felt so irritated. Timothy picked up a few clothes and walked to the bathroom door. Rylee immediately said in fear, ¡°You can¡¯te in. Stop!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go in even if you invite me. You are not a supermodel. There¡¯s nothing on you that attracts me. If I entered, my eyes would be abused. Here you go, your pajamas.¡± Timothy pressed the clothes in through the door crack. Rylee took them over and yelled in anger, ¡°What? How dare you look down on me? I¡¯m not a supermodel, but I¡¯m not so bad as you said. Turns out you are only interested in supermodels, huh? Men are all visual animals. Bah!¡± She held the clothes up, only to find a set of pink casual clothes for girls. The upper had a round cor with cuteces. Rylee pouted. Having thought for a while, she put her head out of the door and roared, ¡°Timothy Wheeler! How dare you! You gave me your mistress¡¯s pajamas. How dirty! I refuse to wear them!¡± Timothy was smoking, almost getting choked by her words. ¡°My mistress? I have none!¡± ¡°Why do you have women¡¯s clothes?¡± ¡°Are you brainless? We bought it together tonight, didn¡¯t we? You didn¡¯t pay attention earlier. I also bought you some lingerie. Try them on to see if they fit you.¡± In the end, Timothy curled up his lips into a nasty smile. Rylee felt her hair stand on end when seeing Timothy¡¯s evil smile. In a hurry, she took a look at the clothes in her hands. Sure enough, she found the lingerie. She wanted to ck out. Timothy had even bought her the bras. Rylee checked the cup, Size C. Sure enough, Mr. Wheeler was a yboy. He even guessed her cup size correctly. ¡°You pervert! How did you know my size? Disgusting!¡± Rylee put her hand on her bosom in anger and shyness. After she put on the clothes, she gracefully walked out of the bathroom. ¡°Don¡¯t smoke! I don¡¯t want to be killed by second-hand smoke. Hurry and put it out,¡± Rylee yelled unhappily. Timothy muttered in anger, ¡°How noisy!¡± Then he obediently put out the cigarette in the ashtray. Rylee sat on the mattress. Then she recalled something and screamed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a needle under your butt?¡± Timothy was startled. ¡°I forgot to go home! I¡¯ve told Manfred I¡¯d go home tonight, but I forgot. How silly I am! I shouldn¡¯t have bathed here. I must go home!¡± Rylee found her phone and hurriedly called Manfred. After listening to the beeps for a while, Rylee looked disappointed and said sadly, ¡°What should I do? He has turned his phone off. I¡¯ve lost my credit. He must be quite angry with me. No! I must go home now!¡± Timothy said tly, ¡°My drivers have knocked off.¡± ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡± ¡°I said my drivers have knocked off. No one can send you home. You¡¯d better think twice. It will take you almost the whole night if you want to walk from the east to the west of the city.¡± ¡°What? No driver is on duty now?¡± Timothy grinned. ¡°Of course not. They are humans with families. Why can¡¯t they go home? I¡¯m their boss, and I must treat them kindly.¡± Rylee frowned. She studied Timothy¡¯s expression when he was speaking. Why did he look a bit sly? ¡°Could you... please drive me home?¡± Rylee looked at Timothy with her pitiful and watery eyes. Thetter¡¯s heart shook and softened. He nearly said yes. ¡°Unfortunately, no.¡± ¡°Why not? You are not injured, are you? Why can¡¯t you ride me home?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m exhausted.¡± Rylee looked frustrated. ¡°Fine... Should I make do with it here tonight?¡± Timothy almost fainted. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Make do with it? Make do with it in his vi? He would never let her just MAKE DO WITH IT. ¡°You can choose to stay in any bedroom you like, including mine.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll choose this bedroom,¡± said Rylee. Timothy smiled. ¡°Why are you gritting your teeth?¡± Rylee cast him a nce in anger. ¡°I¡¯ll upy your room. You need to sleep in another room. You¡¯d better suffer from insomnia because of changing the bedroom. I wish you will be like the princess sleeping on the pea.¡± Timothy smirked in amusement. He said in a doting tone, ¡°How vicious you are! Why don¡¯t you join our gang? I¡¯ll let you be a boss. You do have potential with your viciousness.¡± Rylee curled her lips. ¡°Phew! I¡¯m not willing to. You know what? I¡¯m quite ambitious. At least, I should be a pirate!¡± ¡°Why a pirate?¡± ¡°How can you not know? Let me tell you. As a pirate, I can rob money and handsome guys. Then I can change my lovers every night.¡± Before she finished her words, Timothy knocked on her forehead. ¡°Dream on! As long as I¡¯m still alive, your dream won¡¯te true at all. Go to bed. Now!¡± Pouting, Rylee climbed up the giant cozy bed and muttered, ¡°Why? My ambition won¡¯t do any harm to you, will it?¡± Timothy was way too nosy. He was just her debtor, but he wanted to mind all her businesses. Chapter 586: Leap onto Wall and Hide Chapter 586: Leap onto Wall and Hide Timothy was awkward, ¡°You are standing in my way. Get out of my way! Close your eyes! Kid who was still at school must go to bed early!¡± He walked out and closed the door. Rylee rolled on the bed a few times and sighed, ¡°It''s sofortable. This bed is reallyfortable!¡± After thinking for a while, she got up again. She then sent a text message to Manfred. ¡°Manfred, I have called you but your phone was shut down. I won''t go back tonight. Don''t worry. I''m fine. Good night.¡± After sending the text message, Rylee got into the quilt. Sniffing the good smell of sunlight on the silk quilt, she then closed her eyes. Timothy walked downstairs and saw the butler waiting there, as if he had something to say. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Timothy assumed back to his usual cold temperament. ¡°Sir, someone named Mr. Shawn outside the gate is asking toe in.¡± ¡°Oh? Did Manfrede over? Well, well, he really didn''t give up, and he still wants topete against me?¡± Timothy thought for a while. Looking at the night outside, he gave an unquestionablemand. ¡°Tell him that I have already rested and won''t receive any guest at this hour.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Yes.¡± Manfred was standing outside the gate of Seaside Vi. The car lights gave out two beams of light. Manfred looked at the closed ck iron door and the two guards holding weapons in the high ce. The only thing he could do was sigh. He went to the car to find the phone in order to check out what time it was. After pressing a few buttons, he realized that his phone was dead. ¡°Oh, Damn!¡± The guard above called him with the inte, ¡°Please go back, gentleman. Our boss has rested, and he won''t see any guests tonight.¡± ¡°What? Did you tell your boss that myst name is Shawn?¡± ¡°I have already said that he has rested and even the lights have been shut down. Please go back.¡± Manfred stood foolishly outside the iron gate and nced at the lush mountainside. Rylee, do you really want to stay with him? Do you know how dangerous Timothy is? Manfred sighed for a long time. Then he got into the car lonely and drove away. Manfred went back to the Carroll''s Manor. He was tired and his back was still aching. He had to walk in with one hand holding his waist. ¡°Manfred, it''s sote. What did you go out for since you are not resting at home?¡± Caroline Carroll hasn''t slept, waiting for Manfred in the living room stubbornly. Manfred raised his eyes and nced at Caroline. Obviously, he didn''t want to tell her that Rylee was staying with Timothy. He shook his head, ¡°It''s okay. It''s just my own stuff. I''ll go to bed first. You go sleep too.¡± No longer looking at Caroline, Manfred went upstairs in sorrow. It pained her heart for Caroline to look at Manfred''s deste figure, and she felt angry at time same time. Manfred wasn¡¯t in the sad mood because of her. Timothyy down in the guest room but he couldn¡¯t fall asleep. And his whole body was trembling in excitement when he thought of the little Rylee was lying next door. Timothy tiptoed into the master bedroom and looked towards the bed under the faint light. Oh damn! This girl was so wild when she was asleep! One of her legs was stretched out of the quilt, and hanging half outside bed. It looks like she was going to fall out of bed in the next second. ¡°Hey, my baby,e here,¡± Timothy murmured, and hurried over. ...... Timothy approached the bed and looked down at the cute face of this sleeping girl. His breathing suddenly heated up. He hurriedly raised his head up and breathed out heavily, trying hard to press down his desire. What the heck. He had always been a man of self-control. When he went out to socialize, he saw so many debauched and depraved people. Even if a woman was naked and groaning in front of him, he could control himself, unaroused at all. If a gang leader who developed his family by killing and fighting couldn¡¯t withstand these temptations, then he can¡¯t be invincible. But why... Why did he be some now? Seeing Rylee¡¯s fair leg, he could feel the heat rising in his lower abdomen. Stealing a few nces at her silly and cute sleeping posture, he suddenly had an impulse to take her! Rylee! It couldn¡¯t be that I had owed you a lot in myst life, so you came to torture me in this life, right? Timothy took a deep breath, bent over, and gently lifted the calf that was hanging by the edge of the bed and put it back. Suddenly, his hands were filled with silky sensation. Her body, no matter what her pose were, wherever he touched her, or whether he was pressed against her, leaned on her, or hugged her in his arms, her body was always silky and soft. It was a kind of indescribable, addicted-after-one-try kind of feeling. It invaded his mind like heroin, and indulged him into her deep sweetness! Timothy''s eyes darkened. His breathing elerated rapidly. And he stared eagerly at the little thing who was sleeping with her lips slightly parted. She slept like a fluffy puppy, pouting her bright red mouth, panting slightly. Her long eyshes cast down mesmerizing shadows. ¡°Why are you always seducing me? If you seed, you can¡¯t never run away...¡± Timothy whispered softly and couldn''t help but rubbing up her calf. A piece of powdery white, and a piece of silky smoothness. Timothy''s abdomen tightened while touching her skin. Damn it! He was hard again! Timothy looked down helplessly. Sure enough, there was a tall tent on the house pants. Timothy''s hand slid to her thigh, and even reached to thece of her underwear. It felt like all the blood was surging to his cock, and he almost went mad from restraining his desire. He gently moved Rylee''s face with his hand to his direction. Leaning over, he finally kissed her pink lips passionately. He kissed fiercely, desperate to suck her sweetness. His tongue greedily and freely infiltrated iher mouth. ¡°Hmm...¡± Rylee frowned and groaned a few times when she felt hard to breathe. ¡°So annoying. I was thrown down by a dog even in my dream. Go away, you clingy little thing!¡±, she thought. Rylee''s small hands lifted up weakly, trying to pped Timothy, but was grabbed hold by him. He sped her hands on top of her head. He then propped up at the same time and let go of her so that she could breathe. The neckline of her pajama was a little loose. Because she was being hyperactive in her sleep, her neckline was pulled underneath, revealing more than half of her bosom. Timothy''s already fiery body was burning even more intensely. He leaned over and kissed on her sexy corbone gently. Following the neckline, down, Timothy''s lips lingering on the soft hill. Rylee twisted her body subconsciously in her sleep and made a faint moaning sound. Timothy''s eyes were blurred. The fire of desire ignited in his eyes. And something pressed against Rylee''s body was already as hard as steel. ...... He went down again, took a bite at one of her pink nipples, and started to suck it devotedly. ¡°Yeah...¡± Rylee trembling, shivering, let out a thick low moan. ¡°Go away, you stupid dog...¡± Rylee murmured vaguely, trying to push away something heavy on her body. ¡°Who the hell?¡± Rylee suddenly woke up, sighing, slowly opening her eyes. It was at that exact moment, Timothy swished away from her. At the same time, Rylee''s sleepy eyes opened, and nced around in a daze. ¡°Jeez. I was about to fall asleep when the scary dream suddenly woke me up. Bummer.¡± Rylee scratched her head and sat up slowly, smacking her mouth. ¡°Um, why is my mouth so wet?¡± ¡°Am I drooling?¡± ¡°Eh, it would be a shame if I still drool.¡± Rubbing her mouth with the back of her hand, Rylee came down stairs. Rylee walked barefoot for two steps in her sloppy home clothes. Her eyes were almost closed. Frowning, she rubbed her right chest, ¡°It''s a bit tingling. Did I press it while sleeping?¡± Rylee poured herself a ss of water and drank it. Walking to the door of the bedroom, she looked around in the corridor. The whole vi is very quiet. Not knowing what time it is, she thought everyone should be asleep. Rylee nced at the aisle a few times, muttering to herself, ¡°It''s indeed a rich family. The lights are still on at night. They don''t even worry about wasting electricity?¡± After finishing talking, she felt sleepy again. While yawning, she closed the door of bedroom, fumbled and climbed onto the bed. Eventually she fell asleep again. Ohhh, damn¡­... Timothy breathed a sigh of relief. Thanks to his years of martial arts practice, otherwise he will be discovered by this girl. Unexpectedly, the martial arts skills that Timothy has been practicing since he was a child woulde in handy in such a case. Timothy was about to jump off the roof of the bedroom when a beam of light shone on him. Nervously, his eyes narrowed. ¡°Huh? Sir? How did you get up there?¡± The old butler was terrified, his mouth wide open, and he shed the torch at Timothy embedded in the roof. The ceiling was so high, but Mr. Wheeler managed to cling on to it like a gecko. Oh no. It''s not a gecko. It should be more like a bat. Timothy''s face blushed slightly. Thanks to the darkness, he couldn''t be seen clearly. He said with a low voice, ¡°You¡¯ve seen me now? Get the shlight away!¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, sorry! Got it, sir.¡± The butler moved the shlight away, and in the next moment, with a sh, Timothy was already standing on the ground stably. The butler was shocked by Timothy''s martial arts skills once again. He only knew that Mr. Wheeler was diligent in practicing all kinds of kung fu, but he didn''t know that he was so superb. ¡°Sir, you''re all going to leap onto the wall? Isn''t that the Lightness Skill shown on TV? Is it real?¡± There was a curious sheen in the eyes of the old butler. Timothy was awkward. He pped his hands, and said sinctly, ¡°Everything is deceptive. Go to sleep.¡± The old butler nodded, ¡°Oh, well, sir. Your practice is over, and wish you a good sleep.¡± The old butler tilted his head and muttered to himself, ¡°Is the Lightness Skill fake? What a pity!¡± Timothy turned around again, frowning, and said, ¡°Butler?¡± ¡°Yes? Sir, what else would you need?¡± Timothy looked hesitated. But finally, he spoke, a bit embarrassed, ¡°Don''t... don''t tell anyone what I was doing here tonight.¡± Chapter 587: Personal Maid Chapter 587: Personal Maid The butler looked confused, but still nodded quickly, ¡°I see, sir. I will never say anything.¡± Mr. Master¡¯s practice must be kept secret. Like many kung fu masters he had seen on TV, their cultivation shall be kept secret. The old butler''s adoration to Timothy had greatly increased. Rylee had a very tight sleep. She didn''t know that Timothy''s bed was made of special wood to help sleep, and that the mattress was also made of memory foam whose design was based on ergonomics. She got up, went to the window and opened the curtains. Wow, she couldn''t help smiling in front of the amazing view. ¡°It''s so beautiful! I didn¡¯t expect that the gang leader actually has a taste.¡± There were endless greens rushing into her eyes. Greenwns, green trees were in different structure andyers. Dark green, grassy green, light green, yellow-greenyered on top of each other. It¡¯s very beautiful, making her refreshed. Farther away, it turned out to be the ocean. ¡°Is this ce so close to the sea? Mr. Wheeler really know how to choose a ce.¡± After stretching, Rylee went downstairs. The floor downstairs was lit up by the morning sun. Rylee walked down the spacious stairs. Silent and busy servants were doing their own jobs and Timothy was drinking tea. Timothy is wearing an off-white V-neck T-shirt today and a pair of ck jeans. His whole costume looks like a college student. Actually... Mr. Wheeler was indeed very young. He¡¯s just twenty-six years old. It should be the prime of a man where he enjoy the benefits of youth and hansomeness. ¡°Morning, Mr. Wheeler. Oh sorry. Morning, Timothy. Hey.¡± Rylee stuck out her little tongue. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Well, she had gotten used to calling him Mr. Wheeler. But he wasn¡¯t happy that she called him so. Why did she keep forgetting this? Damn! Timothy put down his tablet and raised his eyelids. His attractive face came into Rylee''s sight. Timothy pointed to the clock on the wall and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, girl. It¡¯s ten o¡¯clock.¡± Rylee made a face to him, squinting and smiling, ¡°I''m sorry. It¡¯s probably because I slept in a strange ce. So,st night, well, I got a little insomnia. That''s why I got upte.¡± She was regretting in her mind. She was here to work as a maid, and how could the maid sleep until ten o''clock without any guilt. They didn¡¯t hire her to be a queen. Timothy almostughed out. ¡°You had insomniast night? Fine, we''ll stick to it then.¡± Damn, no one slept more deeply than herst night. He kissed her breast but she was still asleep. He was confident that even if she was taken to Egypt, she can sleep soundly. Timothy took a suggestive nce at her towering breast. He looked at the kitchen and spoke while tapping his fingers the table, ¡°Bring up the breakfast.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Rylee walked over, sat opposite Timothy, and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you had breakfast?¡± ¡°Nah.¡± ¡°Why haven''t you had breakfast yet?¡± Timothy nced at Rylee. Well, he definitely couldn¡¯t tell her that he was just waiting for her to have breakfast together. How awkward he would be if he said that? ¡°I... I just got up too.¡± The old butler stood there, dumbfounded. No, Mr. Wheeler didn''t just wake up. Mr. Wheeler got up at about six o''clock with the look that he didn''t sleep wellst night. So he went to the woods to practice his martial arts skills irritably. No one could tell that Timothy had taken a million cold showersst night. ¡°Well well well, you are the boss. But you wake upte too. So don''t be so mean to your employees.¡± ...... While Rylee was eating breakfast, she couldn¡¯t help looked at Timothy in front of her. Damn, Mr. Wheeler ate so elegantly, and he didn''t eat much. ¡°Well, my dear creditor, what do I have to do today?¡± ¡°Take care of me.¡± Timothy said very ambiguously. ¡°Oh? Give me an example.¡± How to take good care of him? Timothy looked at Rylee''s bulging cheeks, and said indifferently, ¡°If I want to drink tea, you serve it for me. If I want to eat fruit, you must cut them into pieces and bring them to me. If I want to go out, you have to dress me up. If I want to take a bath¡­¡­¡± ¡°I know, I know, you go take a bath and I will massage your back, right?¡± Rylee rushed to speak, but she immediately found it wrong after speaking. Looking up, she saw Timothy''s smirk. Damn, when he was taking a bath, why would she do that thing? Giving him a back massage? Isn''t that the same as seeing Mr. Wheeler''s naked body? Well, she then suddenly thought of seeing Timothy''s naked bodyst night. Something underneath him was spectacrly huge, tut tut. It''s like watching a magazine model for free. Tee-hee. Timothy knocked on the table with his hand, ¡°Hey, girl, why are you leering like that?¡± Rylee immediately put on another expression and bared her teeth, ¡°What the hell are you saying? How can you say that a pure girl who has just been enlightened was leering? In the worst case, I am just grinning.¡± Timothy put a small piece of food in his mouth and said, ¡°Do not have any weird thoughts about your creditor, understand?¡± ¡°Oh, got it, I got it. Heh heh heh.¡± She was still grinning. Timothy smiled faintly and said, ¡°When I take a shower, don''t you ever never go to massage my back. Do you think my back can be massaged by a clumsy girl like you?¡± Lowering his head, Timothy hid his smile. Rylee pouted. ¡°Please, massaging is not a decent job. No one will want to do it.¡± After saying the tough word, Rylee still can''t help being curious, ¡°Well, who will massage you? It¡¯s a man or woman?¡± Timothy grinned, ¡°What the hell are you thinking? I really don''t know what¡¯s in your mind, kiddo. When you want to have a massage, would you find a masseur to do it?¡± ¡°Hey, stop bullshiting, how can I find a man to do this? Even if a man enters the women''s bathroom, he will be kicked out.¡± ¡°Then you''ll understand why I must have a massagist of my gender. Otherwise, the woman who help me will be so happy since she can see all my naked body.¡± Rylee pursed her lips, ¡°Damn, it¡¯s just a man¡¯s body. What''s there for us to see?¡± ¡°Really? Why did you stare at me for so long yesterday while drooling?¡± ¡°That''s nder!¡± Rylee stammered with anger. ¡°I didn''t stare at you for a long time. It''s just a few seconds. Besides, that was unintentional. There¡¯s no drooling!¡± Timothy smirked, pointed critically at Rylee''s face and said, ¡°Liar, you blushed.¡± Rylee was tricked, and she covered her face with her hands, ¡°No, no, no one blushed.¡± Timothy stopped arguing with this girl, just stared at Rylee and grinned. Rylee''s face grew redder with Timothy''s gaze. She sensed a chill down her spine. Ah, ah, ah, ah, she looked at his naked body by ident, that''s all! ¡­ Rylee stood straight in front of a group of servants with a cute smile on her face. Timothy pointed to Rylee and introduced her to the servants at home, ¡°This is Rylee, my personal maid.¡± Rylee frowned. Really, a maid is a maid. So why the hell did she be personal maid? Oh? All the servants, including the butler, were stunned. Come on, there are enough maids in the family. There¡¯re so many maids that they can take turns to take vacations. So why would he get another maid? What can such cute little girl with no job experience do? There seems to be no more work to do at home. ¡°In other words,¡± Timothy continued solemnly, ¡°Rylee only follow my order. She only does the work I give her. Understand?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± All the servants replied in a loud voice. Rylee waved to everyone, smiling charmingly, ¡°Hello, miters and misses, my name is Rylee. I am d to join you. And wish we can work together happily in the future.¡± Before she finished speaking, she was dragged upstairs by her little ear. What the hell? She hasn¡¯t finished greeting her coworkers yet. ¡°Go, wash these clothes.¡± Timothy kicked Rylee''s ass. Rylee rubbed her ass with her mouth pouted. She then looked over the basin. Her expression immediately froze. Come on. Timothy asked her to wash his underwear and vest? Let alone the vest, he, he, he, he asked her to wash his underwear? Eh, how embarrassed this is? ¡°Why are you hesitating? Hurry up and get it done, my little maid.¡± Timothy raised his eyebrows and urged again. ¡°This... my dear creditor Timothy...¡± Rylee drew close to Timothy, with her little hand weakly grabbing Timothy''s T-shirt and shaking it. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Can I... not wash your underwear?¡± Timothy wanted tough, but held back, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s awkward.¡± ¡°I''m not awkward, so what are you embarrassed about? Stop talking nonsense! Go and wash them!¡± Timothy pushed Rylee in directly. While washing Timothy''s underwear, Rylee face flushed, and she muttered to herself, ¡°It''s too awkward! Mr. Wheeler asked me to wash this thing for him. Isn''t it too dirty? Doesn''t this mean I''m touching his crotch? Right? Gosh, this is so damn evil.¡± When she lifted up the pants and took a look, she was dumbfounded. This was costumed, right? The protruding part was way too big, right? Suddenly, in her mind, she recalled the sexy look of Timothy with water flowing all over his body. Then she nodded as if she understood this, ¡°Well, Mr. Wheeler really needs such underpants. He is so huge here.¡± ¡°What is huge?¡± someone suddenly asked, standing behind her. Rylee didn''t even doubt about who¡¯s asking. She pointed to the front part of the underwear and said, ¡°Here...¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Timothy lowered his head with a smirk. His thin lips were so close to her, with a seductive arc that making Rylee dizzy. He''s lips look so sexy. She was wondering how it feels to kiss such lips. Is it enjoyable or unpleasant? Well, well, well, she needed some verification to confirm her opinion. Rylee turned to look at the ce where her finger was poking. Uh, shit. She was pointing to the ce where the man ced his buddy. She wanted to find a hole and jumped in. ¡°Heh, heh, heh.¡± ¡°Rylee, stop simpering like an idiot. Answer me. Where do you think it''s huge?¡± Chapter 588: Injured in Rehearsal Chapter 588: Injured in Rehearsal Rylee curled her lips, trying to cry but failed, ¡°You misheard what I¡¯ve said, my dear creditor. I didn''t say the word huge. I mean this is h¡­hrious. Look, you are so fit and don''t have a fat belly, but why are your pants so baggy? ¡° The more she spoke, the more awkward Rylee was. Why was she even discussing with this guy about underwear? Timothy sped his big hand on Rylee''s head, and rubbed around it randomly. He then said with a smile, ¡°Little maid, you got a lot of dirty thoughts in your mind.¡± Rylee frowned, but didn¡¯t argue. Finally, having finished washing all the underwear, she breathed a sigh of relief. Lying on Timothy''s bed and ying games on the tablet for a while, she pretended to be very tired and ran down only to found Timothy in the yard. ¡°I''m done washing. What else do I need to do?¡± Timothy waved to her, ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Rylee ran towards him, but who could''ve thought that she would trip over her own feet and fall forward. ¡°What the¡­!¡± She fell onto the ground, lying on her face! ¡°Silly girl!¡± Timothy''s voice sounded as he rushed over and then took Rylee in his arms. The old butler looked at them in a distance with a smirk, ¡°A-ha, the hero came to save the beauty.¡± ¡°Shhh, keep your voice down. The boss doesn''t want this girl to know what she means to him.¡± Armand reminded the old butler. The old butler looked puzzled. He really wanted to tell Armand that he saw Mr. Wheeler practice martial arts in the middle of the night last night. ¡°Are you OK?¡± Timothy asked Rylee. Rylee shook his head, ¡°It''s okay. I got used to tripping. I''ve fallen on my knees many times since I was a kid. There¡¯s even a scar, see?¡± Timothy nced at the ground and spoke, ¡°Butler, this afternoon, rece all the tiles in the yard with wooden floors. Don¡¯t forget to do the anti-slip treatment.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Armand pouted. This Rylee was really a money waster! Since she came here, the boss had been spending more and more and more and more money. Timothy, with his hands sped behind his back, was a lot taller than Rylee, ¡°Come on, I will teach you some defensive skills.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rylee said with a frown, ¡°Do I really need to learn martial arts? That''s pretty tiring. Besides, I don''t have any basics. So why do I have to learn that? Can I not learn it?¡± Timothy¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°You have to learn that! As my maid, I would be humiliated if my personal maid can¡¯t even protect herself.¡± Rylee tilted her head. This was not very convincing. Timothy sighed and added, ¡°In the future, if your three sisters bully you together, you can beat their ass down within seconds.¡± Oh? Rylee stared at Timothy in surprise. What? Mr. Wheeler can''t stand the three pigs bully her? Rylee grinned, ¡°Is there any trick that I can use to beat them down and made them beg me for mercy?¡± Timothy¡¯s expression froze, ¡°What I want to teach you is Kung Fu, not magic.¡± Armand looked at the tall and the short practicing the simplest introductory moves of martial arts repeatedly on the grass. He was so bored that he started to yawn. Mr. Wheeler was really patient and didn''t feel tired of teaching after a long time. However, it seems that Mr. Wheeler was only patient with this Rylee. At lunch, Rylee ate a lot. Because of martial arts practice, she felt exhausted. Besides, she was thrown down by Timothy many times. She now had a lot of appetite. Several servants in the kitchen whispered, ¡°This girl Rylee didn¡¯t look like a maid at all, did she? She was eating so happily with Mr. Wheeler, and even be well taken care of by Mr. Wheeler. She could even be thedy of the room.¡± ¡°Beauty is really an edge. I never knew that being a servant could be so enjoyable.¡± While they were eating, Rylee''s cell phone rang. She was taking a mouthful of food when she looked at the cell phone, and answered the call directly. Timothy looked at Rylee silently. ¡°Oh, Joseph, you''re still worried about me?¡± ¡°Rylee, are you at my master¡¯s house?¡± ¡°Well, I work here. My job was extremely tiring and boring. My arms and legs are about to break.¡± Timothy gritted his teeth on the opposite side. Look at herining here, because of such little work he had arranged to her? ¡°Rylee, have you forgotten about the charity event in school tonight?¡± ¡°Huh? Charity event? I really forgot about it!¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°You have a performance, remember? You will sing on behalf of your ss. And I''m the hapless co- dancer for you.¡± ¡°Jeez, yes! If you don''t remind me, I wouldpletely forget it.¡± ¡°Remember toe to school to rehearse this afternoon. It will be officially held at the University public square at 8 o''clock tonight.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, I will definitely go. See you afternoon.¡± Rylee hung up and looked at Timothy with a sheepish expression. She then said in a y-cute voice, ¡°My dear beloved creditor...¡± ¡°Just tell me what you want. Don¡¯t beat about the bush.¡± Rylee wiped her mouth, ¡°Our school will hold a charity event tonight, and I have to perform a show. I must go to school for rehearsal in the afternoon...¡± "I happened to have my own business to do in the afternoon. You can go." Timothy said his decision directly. ¡°Really? Timothy, you are so kind!¡± Rylee cheered. Timothy chose an outfit for Rylee. Rylee looked at the beautiful dress and twitched her lips. ¡°Can I not wear this one?¡± Timothy nced at Rylee. Rylee sighed, ¡°Wouldn''t this be too attention-grabbing? I''d better wear my original clothes.¡± Timothy stuffed the chosen clothes into Rylee''s arms and said firmly, ¡°Just wear this one. People around me must wear the best clothes.¡± Uh, it''s so cool. When Mr. Wheeler said something resolutely, he looked so cool. Rylee got dressed and ran down the stairs. Armand looked at Rylee from the other side of the car. Even he couldn''t help but widen his eyes. Well, that woman his boss chose was really outstanding. ¡°Stop here! You can just stop here!¡± Rylee screamed in panic. The car was still a hundred meters away from the entrance of the university, and Rylee hurriedly let him stop. Timothy''s luxury car is too eye-catching, and there are still cars in front of and behind them. If the car stopped at the school gate like this, it would be too sensational. Anyway, she doesn''t want any more attention. She¡¯d better keep a low profile. The car stopped. When Rylee got off, she turned back to Timothy in the car and said, ¡°I will go back to the Carroll''s Manor tonight, and go to work at your ce tomorrow. Goodbye, my creditor!¡± Timothy sighed, ¡°Well, whatever. Call me if there¡¯s anything wrong.¡± Rylee nodded and then walked towards the school. Call Mr. Wheeler on the phone? She doesn''t have his phone number. It suddenly urred to her that in the carst night, Timothy snatched her mobile phone for a while. Did he... Rylee took out her phone to look at the contacts. After flipping and searching, she finally found a contact named ¡°Timothy My Love¡±. ¡°What the hell? Such a shameless man!¡± Rylee didn''t hesitate at all to change the name to Timothy Wheeler. A red car passed by Rylee, bringing a smell of fragrance. Rylee squinted and saw Daphne Carroll in the back seat and flipping the bird to Rylee. Rylee bit her lip and sighed deeply. When she was around Timothy, she could forget all these bullshits and be purely happy like a child. However, once she returned to her own life, she felt like falling into the toxic haze again. Her mood was suddenly down when she saw Daphne. Well, reality is always cruel. During the rehearsal, there was a small ident. One of the decorative stic lights above suddenly fell off and smash at the direction of Rylee. If it weren''t for Joseph¡¯s shouting of astonishment and she lifted her arm subconsciously. Rylee would be more injured than hurting her left arm at that moment. The sticmp was located exactly above Rylee''s head. ¡°What''s the hell? Who is in charge of the props? Who is in charge of the light? Rylee, are you okay? I''ll take you to the hospital right away.¡± Joseph nervously helped Rylee get up. Caroline Carroll walked past the stage and deliberately said loudly, ¡°Even God wants this bitch to leave the world sooner.¡± Andrea Carroll looked at Joseph in anger, who was holding Rylee. And she eximed, ¡°Joseph! Your parents won''t let you get close to this bitch.¡± ¡°Fuck off! Two fucking idiots! Get the fuck out of here!¡± Joseph stared at them with his eyes popped out, and roared at Caroline and Andrea. Andrea became even angrier, stomping her feet and slumping on the chair. Rylee frowned and whispered to Joseph, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time arguing with them. You can''t talk sense to idiots¡± Joseph''s heart ached. ¡°How could this be so coincident that the light hit you directly on your body, and almost hit you on the head! It''s so fucked up! Who the hell is behind this?¡± Rylee choked in pain, ¡°It''s okay. It''s not a big deal. Can you apany me to the clinic and deal with my wound? It seems to be bleeding.¡± ¡°What? Bleeding? Will you die? Rylee...¡± Joseph was about to cry. Joseph helped Rylee walk towards the clinic. On their way to the clinic, Rylee stopped suddenly and squinted into the distance. Joseph followed curiously, ¡°Huh? Isn''t that Daffy? Who is she talking to?¡± ¡°Dominic Hunter.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Rylee gritted her teeth and added, ¡°I suspect that the falling of the sticmp is a man-made incident.¡± Joseph was taken aback, ¡°Huh?¡± Rylee looked at the direction of Daphne and said, ¡°That guy, Dominic, is the person who is in charge of props.¡± Joseph frowned his eyebrows tightly, and started to observe the two people talking over there. Rylee was bandaged in the clinic. Her arm was indeed bleeding. There was a two-centimeter wound on her forearm. Her arm was still swollen, and it was very difficult to lift up. ¡°Rylee, can you still participate in the evening show? If not, just quit. You can go home and rest. Your arm is even swollen.¡± Joseph sniffed, his eyes filled with worries. Chapter 589: Trick Comes in Handy Chapter 589: Trick Comes in Handy Rylee smiled faintly, ¡°I am fine. It doesn''t matter to me at all, it''s not hurting my bone or something. Don¡¯t be so fragile. I am okay. Those people don''t want me to be on stage. Very well then, I must get this performance done!¡± Joseph looked at Rylee''s arm and sighed. ¡°Rylee, with all these wounds and you still want to y on stage? What if you fall again, wouldn''t that make it worse?¡± Joseph looked at Rylee''s gauze-wrapped arm with his eyebrows frowned, and felt distressed. ¡°This charity performance is not that important anyway. There are other shows in your ss. You don''t have to be on stage, right? Just quit, bro?¡± Rylee recalled the disgusting faces of Caroline and the others. ¡°It''s okay. Don''t worry about me. It''s just a scratch. I''ll be fine.¡± ¡°I''m going to kick Dominic¡¯s ass! How dare he do such a despicable thing? He''s got a nerve¡± Joseph rolled up his sleeves, eager to fight. Rylee pinched Joseph'' nose and turned his face to her, ¡°You idiot! Tell me, if you go beat him up, what reasons can you use to justify yourself?¡± ¡°He deliberately mmed themp on you. Isn''t that enough for him to be kicked?¡± Rylee snorted, ¡°I¡¯ve told you that you are na?ve. How can Dominic be that stupid to admit that it was intentional?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Joseph hesitated, scratching his scalp, ¡°What should I do? I can''t just spare him so easily!¡± Rylee nced at Joseph, speechless. ¡°Look at your skinny arms and legs, how can you defeat them?¡± Joseph was taken aback, but still argued, ¡°But I won''t necessarily lose!¡± ¡°When you are as strong as Mr. Wheeler and have mastered some martial arts skills, then you can defeat them. So, just stay still now! Don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Rylee shook her left arm lightly, and couldn''t help clenching her teeth. Sure enough, it hurt. Daphne, if you are really the one who nned this conspiracy, I will revenge. Joseph suddenlyughed, ¡°Oh! If Mr. Wheeler knows about this, he will definitely help you. My master''s martial arts skills can definitely break the bastard''s neck with a snap!¡± Rylee sighed helplessly, ¡°Joseph, please, can you stop being so na?ve? Mr. Wheeler? Why would Mr. Wheeler do this for me? Who am I to him? Besides, Mr. Wheeler is the gang leader. He has a lot of things to deal with, so he is not in the mood to take care of such a trivial matter for me!¡± Shaking her head and walking forward, Rylee stopped speaking. Joseph muttered to himself, ¡°It seems that what she said is right.¡± Would Mr. Wheeler care whether she was bullied or not? Well, it''s ridiculous. She and Mr. Wheeler are nothing more than the debtor and the creditor. Mr. Wheeler did not treat her as someone important! What people had Mr. Wheeler not seen before? She was even confident that he had seen more than a thousand women. He wouldn''t take a little maid who smashed his car seriously! However, if she was the woman of the gang leader Mr. Wheeler, that would be great. If so, she could just stand there and smile at Dominic Hunter. Then with a wave of her hand, a dozen strong men would rush over and kick the ass of the crying Dominic, who could only cry and run for his life. What a satisfying scene to witness! Thinking of this, Rylee couldn''t help sighing, ¡°Oh, it seems that getting a sugar daddy also needs certain ability and power.¡± ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± Joseph followed Rylee, tilted his face to look at her in wonder. ¡°I said, what kind of goddess can attract such a celestial man as Mr. Wheeler?¡± Joseph curled his mouth, and said in agreement, ¡°Mr. Wheeler, that kind of person, really need a very perfect woman to deal with him. For example, supermodels, top stars.¡± Rylee gave Joseph an eye, ¡°Huh, sure enough, all men in the world are just the same! Mr. Wheeler also said that he likes supermodels! How special can those supermodels be? Eight heads, three eyes, or having some special organs? Come on!¡± Happiness was suddenly shown on Joseph''s face. ¡°Awesome! I have something inmon with my master, and I am so happy.¡± When returning to the rehearsal stage, Rylee had already determined that Mr. Wheeler would never help her. So, she¡¯ll pass the idea of making Mr. Wheeler revenge for her. While the rehearsal was still going on, Rylee stood by, watching other people doing their rehearsal. ¡°Oh, we got an injury here or a disabled? Are you still ready to go on stage looking like this?¡± Andrea smiled sarcastically. Rylee turned her head and gave Andrea and Caroline a cold re. Andrea said mockingly, ¡°It¡¯s the arm that was smashed, but why did you be dumb too? Can''t speak?¡± Rylee said impassively, ¡°I was thinking of letting you off and spare your dignity. For people like you, your mouth is the only thing that''s functional. The rest of you are all disabled trash and are worthy of being thrown into the bin.¡¯¡¯ ¡°What the fuck are you talking about! I''m better than you in any aspect! Rylee, our school is an elite school supported by the locals. Those who are going to participate in the charity event today are all decent people. And you, a rustic, you''d better not embarrass yourself on stage.¡± ¡°Andrea, you want me to quit stage so much. I started to doubt that you are the one responsible for my injury. When humans are not present, monkeys start pretending to be humans. Unfortunately, no matter how hard you try to mimic, you are just a stupid and ugly monkey. Right?¡± ¡°What!! Rylee! How dare you to call me a monkey! You god damn bitch!¡± Andrea cried out, and rushed towards Rylee. Although Caroline did not make any sound, she went up and grabbed Rylee, preventing Rylee to fight back. They wanted to beat her by numbers. Rylee subconsciously used the skill Timothy taught her today. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Bend her legs, caught Andrea''s knees, and then took advantage of the strength to pull up Andrea''s arms, and thene thest bend over. She did the trick smoothly. Bang! There was a loud noise. The floor seemed to have trembled a few times. Andrea was thrown to the ground. There were ashes everywhere. Eh. Not only Caroline was shocked, but so was Rylee. Damn, what Mr. Wheeler taught her were so lethal! It was so easy, to beat down Andrea, right? ¡°Andrea! Are you okay, Andrea?¡± Caroline screamed in fright, rushed over and patted Andrea lightly with her hands. Andrea kept her eyes closed for a long while, then she exhaled and opened her eyes with a crying face. ¡°Ouch... Sister, Sister, it really hurts. Ah! That¡¯s killing me! Uh¡­¡± Andrea finally got back to herself. But she just kept lying on the ground in embarrassment and crying loudly. Caroline was mad. She then turned around and glowered at Rylee viciously, ¡°Rylee, who the hell do you think you are to bully my sister like this!¡± Rylee was startled. Yes, Andrea is your sister, and the three of you are good sisters. What about me? In terms of blood rtionship, I am actually your sister too. Rylee smiled wryly, but her tone was firm, ¡°Everyone witnessed what happened and they have seen it. It was Andrea who acted on me first. I was just taking self-defense.¡± Gritting her teeth, Caroline suddenly picked up a kettle, and threw it towards Rylee! That''s a kettle filled with boiled water! Rylee was frozen and opened her mouth a little. She waspletely shocked by Caroline''s viciousness. She held the belief that no matter how hot it was, she would kick out the kettle with her leg. It''s better to scald your body or your legs than scald your face. Everyone eximed in fear. Someone could be killed! Bang! The hot water bottle was grasped in the air, and everyone was startled by this scene. ¡°Manfred?¡± Caroline gasped and called out his name. The man standing between the two of them, the one who grabbed the hot water and saved Rylee, turned out to be Manfred? Rylee just stared at Manfred. She opened her mouth but didn''t utter a word. She was actually terrified. Manfred panted slightly, as if he was rushing over desperately. ¡°Caroline! How could you! Rylee is your sister; how can you do this to her! I never thought that you are so vicious!¡± Manfred was growling at Caroline, while she dropped the kettle and stood beside Rylee. He then stretched out an arm and hugged the trembling Rylee in his arms. Meanwhile, his re never left Caroline all the time. Caroline cried, ¡°You always preferred her! What''s so good about her? She is just like her mother, a complete slut!¡± ¡°Enough! Shut your mouth, Caroline. If you keep on talking shit, you will take a dose of your own medicine.¡± Manfred yelled at Caroline again. Caroline''s eyes were reddened, staring at Rylee bitterly. And then she nced at Manfred who protecting Rylee, ¡°Did you not see? Andrea was thrown down by Rylee! Why can''t you see that we are hurt too? Why do you always see how wronged she is and protect her? This is not fair!¡± Manfred took a deep breath, ¡°I saw Andrea barking and cursing like a mad dog here. I heard Andrea''s hurtful words dozens of meters away! Who provoked first? You guys know it better than I do!¡± After that, Caroline was silent. The ssmates around were all chatting. ¡°What''s the matter? Get out of the way.¡± A familiar voice squeezed in. The crowd was parted. Brook Carroll and his new wife Deborah Shawn came in. ¡°Dad!¡± Caroline saw Brook Carroll and cried out immediately, ¡°Dad! Deborah! Help!¡± Manfred frowned. Rylee also looked at Brook. ¡°Ah, what''s the matter? What help?¡± Brook heard that all his daughters were going to perform on stage, so he wanted to take his newly married wife out to have a look. Because of the family''s business, their honeymoon trip was canceled. And he felt very sorry for Deborah. Chapter 590: The Party Ends At 7:30 Chapter 590: The Party Ends At 7:30 They didn¡¯t expect to hear the scream for whening to the children''s school early This scared him to death. Caroline pounced into Brook¡¯s arms with tears, pointed at Andrea lying on the ground,ining, ¡°Dad, Rylee used the trick that she learned from elsewhere, and she mmed Andrea to the ground. We still don¡¯t how her situation yet? Deborah, I¡¯m so scared. We are all sisters. How can Rylee be so cruel?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Brook was startled, and hurriedly walked to Andrea. He could only gently touch his daughter''s face, and asked anxiously, ¡°Andrea, Andrea? How are you? Do you need me to call an ambnce?¡± Andrea pretended to be weak and opened her eyes, sobbing, ¡°Dad, I''m going to die. Rylee wants to kill me...¡± Deborah hated Rylee from the start. Because when she met her at the first time, she didn''t say anything nice to her. ¡°My dear Brook, how can she be so vicious? How can she treat her family like this? There is no love in her heart! How terrifying! Husband, this child must be punished.¡± Brook immediately turned his face and said sternly to Rylee, ¡°Rylee! Come here and apologize to your elder sister! Apologize sincerely! You hear me? Come here!¡± Rylee bit her lip and said with a trembling voice, ¡°She provoked me and scolded me first. She¡¯s the one who rushed over and tried to beat me first.¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Brook was furious, no caring how many people were there. He yelled out directly, ¡°You damn girl! I haven''t taught you properly since you were a child. Look at what you have be now! This is your sister instead of an outsider. If you can do such a cruel thing to your sister, you may dare to kill me in the future!¡± Rylee''s heart gradually sunk. It''s cold, very cold. Without a word of excuse, she turned her face away. ¡°What? You damn girl, you don''t even listen to your own dad''s words, do you? I gave birth to you and raised you up for nothing? This is not over if you don''t apologize!¡± Brook walked over within a few steps, he then raised his hand in the air and wanted to p Rylee in the face. Manfred grabbed Brook''s arm, frowning, and said, ¡°My brother-inw! Don''t be so rude to the children. You don''t know what happened. You can''t treat Rylee like this.¡± Brook was startled. ¡°Manfred, you didn''t know Rylee, she...¡± Manfred said lightly, ¡°I saw the whole thing. It really wasn''t Rylee''s fault. Andrea provoked her first, and she also attacked Rylee first. Even though Andrea fell on the ground hard, she could only me herself for provoking first.¡± Brook was at a lost. Deborah walked over in displeasure, pped Manfred''s hand while she kept on scolding, ¡°What''s the matter with you? You have nothing to do with this. It''s not your ce to make judgement here. Didn''t I tell you to leave this girl alone? Why don¡¯t you listen to me? It¡¯s none of your business! Whatever you think you''ve witnessed, you¡¯d better pretend as nothing had happened¡± ¡°Sister...¡± ¡°Shut it!¡± Deborah crossed her arms and turned her face away, grunting. This Rylee is really annoying. When did she hook up with her brother? How could this happen? Let alone the generation gap. Even if he wanted to hook up with a Carroll girl, Rylee should be thest choice. Rylee looked stubborn, ¡°I''m going to the backstage again. Let''s go.¡± After speaking, Rylee turned and left. As she walked, she sniffed her nose vigorously, trying her best to stop the tears falling out of her eyes. Dad, didn¡¯t you find out that my arm was wounded? You only notice that Andrea was hurt, but why can''t you see me? Manfred also wanted to follow Rylee, ¡°Rylee! Rylee!¡± Deborah dragged Manfred''s arm, gritting her teeth, ¡°You damn boy, are you stupid? You forgot our conversation so quickly? Stay away from that penniless girl! Remember?¡± Manfred went past Deborah. He looked at Brook who was still a little stunned, and said in haste, ¡°Brother-inw, you don''t care about Rylee enough. Please pay more attention and love to her in the future.¡± When Deborah heard it, she almost lost it. Before Deborah could say anything, Manfred had already ditched Deborah behind. He then turned around and ran towards Rylee. Caroline clenched the fists around her leg. It¡¯s full of jealousy in her eyes. ¡°Rylee! Wait for me! Rylee!¡± Manfred kept on running and calling and finally grabbed Rylee''s arm. ¡°Ah!¡± Rylee groaned in pain. Manfred quickly released her hand, and looked down. But then his eyes widened, ¡°What''s the matter with your arm? Are you hurt?¡± Rylee said faintly, ¡°You don''t need to worry about it. You go back, go find them.¡± Deborah''s words hurt Rylee. Rylee lowered her head and continued walking. Manfred caught up with her again and said gently, ¡°You are a feisty little girl with dignity. Why did you question me after what I¡¯ve done to you? I am not them; I am an independent person. I wille closer to you unless you push me away.¡± Rylee stopped in surprise and stared at Manfred. Manfred smiled at Rylee with his lips twitching. He then gently lifted Rylee''s injured arm, and blew air to it, ¡°What''s the matter? Was the bone broken?¡± Rylee shook her head, but her tone has eased and softened, ¡°It''s just a small ident, it''s okay. I''m resilient and I¡¯ve gotten used to it.¡± ¡°Be careful in the future and protect yourself. Don''t move, your face is a little dusty.¡± Manfred leaned close to Rylee, opened his eyes wide to closely observe Rylee''s face. He then gently wiped her face with his hand, and exhaled, ¡°You''re a girl. How can you be so messy? There is dust on your face. They are going tough at you for this.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Rylee didn''t even dare to move a little. She could only look at Manfred''s up closely just like that. If there is a warmth that resembles your mother approaching you within reach, will you take hold of it? Rylee was in obsession. Manfred bent over and rubbed her pink cheek, his heart throbbed. He really wanted to hold this little girl tightly in his arms forever. The phone rang, so loud, and so abrupt. These two people were taken by surprise. Manfred gave out a dryugh, ¡°My phone rang...¡± The heartbeat was still abnormal. Exceptionally fast! Rylee couldn''t helpughing, and corrected him, ¡°Your ringtone is the Smurf song?¡± ¡°Uh...no...¡± ¡°It''s my phone.¡± Rylee smiled gently, took out her phone, answered, ¡°Hello, hello!¡± ¡°When will your show start at night?¡± Hmm... Rylee''s brain went nk. It turned out to be...Mr. Wheeler! ¡°Girl, are you listening?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Rylee wanted to stand upright over the phone. ¡°Well, when does the show start?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, it will start at eight o''clock.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Before Rylee could speak again, Timothy had already hung up the phone neatly. Rylee shook his phone and murmured, ¡°What''s the matter? Hanging up the phone without saying goodbye? This is very impolite! Come on! What''s wrong with him!¡± Rylee thought about that again. But she soon quitted thinking and stoppedining. Timothy was no one else but the gang leader and he didn''t need to pay attention to being polite or not. Sure enough, the rule of ¡°no guns, no power¡± functions everywhere. ¡°Rylee, who is it?¡± Manfred asked. Rylee put away her phone and said casually, ¡°No one, it''s just a friend.¡± The quiet meeting room was full of representatives of various countries. Keh dared not move. He could only quietly move his eyes to stared at Timothy. Everyone was listening carefully to the introduction except their boss. He suddenly started talking on the phone. Awkward, so damn awkward. Besides, even if they had the final call to the project, they shouldn¡¯t be so arrogant to the representatives here. The boss was being abnormal. Originally, it was still weekend today and no work was scheduled for Timothy. In fact, theirpany was operating well, and the boss didn''t need to work too hard. He already had enough money for him to enjoy his life. The boss who decided not working today suddenly came over for no reason. There was no warning, and the whole group almost pissed their pants out of fear. What bother them more was that the boss was fidgeting all the time even when taking part in the meeting. Now it was even worse. He even made a phone call on the meeting. Keh peeked at Timothy again, and caught a slight smile on Timothy''s face. Timothy finally said in his concluding speech, ¡°Thank you guys for your hard work. There will be a dinner party after the meeting. Please remember the dinner time is from 5pm to 7:30pm.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Keh couldn''t help but eximed. Timothy nced at Keh with disapproval and ended the meeting. Timothy walked swiftly, and Keh followed him. Keh tried to start the conversation, ¡°Why? Why is the dinner time arranged like this? Damn, boss, no one will start their dinner so early from 5 and then end it at 7:30 in a hurry? What''s wrong?¡± Timothy stopped, nced at Keh, and said, ¡°Prepared some pocket money for me tonight.¡± ¡°Wait, what pocket money?¡± Timothy smiled faintly, ¡°It doesn''t need to be too much. A few hundred thousand will be fine.¡± ¡°Boss, what the hell are you doing? Can you reveal something to me first so that I can help you? I am a strategist after all, and I have a brain. I can also give you some ideas. Um... ¡° An apple was stuffed into Keh''s mouth. Timothy rubbed his eyebrows and sighed, ¡°Is there an expert who can cure you since you are asking too many problems? If it doesn''t work, just cut your vocal cords. You¡¯re so noisy.¡± Keh looked sad and angry. After seven o''clock, the University Square were full of local celebrities and merchants. Standing in the backstage, Rylee looked down through the gap between the curtains and couldn''t help muttering to herself sadly, ¡°They¡¯re alling in family, so warm.¡± Manfred leaned behind Rylee and looked down the stage. He heard what Rylee said in a slightly sad tone, ¡°The child is snuggling next to mom and dad,ughing and smiling. They are all so happy.¡± Manfred felt tingling in his eyes. He ced one hand on Rylee''s shoulder and gave her a squeeze. Chapter 591: Timothy Arrived Chapter 591: Timothy Arrived Looking up, Rylee saw Manfred. She smiled wryly. ¡°When I was young and was performing on the Children¡¯s Day, I always peeped at the parents sitting offstage. At that time, my mother would sit there on time. I used toin about why my father hadn¡¯te to see me. Ha... What a fool I was.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re willing, Rylee, I¡¯m here to give you warmth and happiness,¡± said Manfred affectionately, holding Rylee tightly. Joseph rushed over frantically and yelled, ¡°Girl, why haven¡¯t you put on makeup yet? Hurry up!¡± Joseph dragged Rylee away. He looked back and red at Manfred unhappily. *** Pouting, Joseph said in disgust, ¡°What were you doing? Why did that old man cling to you so closely? Didn¡¯t you feel sickened?¡± Rylee red at Joseph. ¡°Hey, brat! You¡¯d better watch yournguage. Who are you call old man?¡± Joseph raised his chin in Manfred¡¯s direction. ¡°Who else? That man who was surnamed Shawn. He looks ugly and brainless. I¡¯m so sickened to see him.¡± Rylee wiped her cold sweat off. ¡°Joseph, are you blind? How shameless you are to say Manfred is ugly. He¡¯s much more handsome than you. Have some self-awareness, okay? I know you¡¯re just jealous of him.¡± ¡°I''m jealous of that old man? Gee... I¡¯m Joseph Hans, the super handsome and charming...¡± ¡°You can¡¯t call Manfred old man! Take it back! Stop it!¡± ¡°Old man! Old man! Old man!¡± Rylee and Joseph yelled at each other face to face, almost spitting. The makeup artist couldn¡¯t stand them any longer. Pulling her hair, she let out a cry, ¡°Do you still need makeup or not? Stop being like two childish clowns!¡± Joseph and Rylee immediately stopped their meaningless argument. With a ttering smile, Joseph pressed Rylee on her shoulders to make her sit down and said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m giving you this wicked girl. I can¡¯t wait to see the miracle. Please make this ugly woman into a stunning beauty!¡± Puff-- The makeup artist burst intoughter, feeling amused. Rylee helplessly exhaled. ¡°Joseph, could you stop being so childish?¡± She wondered how she had be friends with Joseph. This dumb dumb! When they were in middle school, Joseph was selling Rylee¡¯s photos, taken when she was two, at a high price. When Rylee was standing behind him with a long face, Joseph was still shouting to the boys a few meters away from him, ¡°Do you guys want to see Rylee¡¯s photos when she was a chubby meat ball in the kindergarten? If you are willing to offer me a high price, I can give it to you.¡± ¡°Miss, look. Her eyes are so small. Does she need those false long eyshes? Besides, doesn''t the purple eyeshadow suit this girl the best? Miss... Miss...¡± Joseph was like a fly circling Rylee and he kept bothering the makeup artist. Instead, Rylee crossed her arms, closed her eyes, and started napping. In a corner, Daphne was helping Andrea up, looking over at Rylee. Andrea looked quite upset and disappointed. Biting her bottom lip, she said in anger, ¡°Does Joseph only care about that bitch? Didn¡¯t he know I was injured? Why didn¡¯t hee to see me? I¡¯m so pissed!¡± ¡°Did you see that, Andrea? That slut is indeed good at hitting on men, just like her temptress mother!¡± Daphne pouted in unhappiness. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to prepare for the show? What are you doing here?¡± Caroline walked over. She was wearing a white dress with the hemline reaching the floor, looking like a fairy. Her was going to perform a piano solo. Andrea lowered her head and said in anger, ¡°It¡¯s so unfair! Why cheap women could ways gain men¡¯s hearts?¡± Caroline followed her sisters¡¯ gazes and sneered. ¡°Calm down. As an illegitimate daughter like Rylee in our circle, she can¡¯t marry into an influential family. We¡¯ll choose our future husbands among the superior government officers and rich men. Hence, Rylee can never beparable to us. If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s just wait and see.¡± ¡°For real, Caroline?¡± Caroline stroked Andrea¡¯s hair gently and said, ¡°I overheard Dad talking to Deborah. They seemed to want to bring you and Joseph together. Our two families will have a pic together. Then you¡¯ll get engaged. Are you happy now?¡± Daphne immediately smiled, ¡°Whoa! Andrea, your dream wille true!¡± Andrea smiled too. ¡°I knew it! Mr. and Mrs. Hans like me. They don¡¯t like Rylee.¡± Daphne giggled. ¡°Will Rylee cry then? Since childhood, Joseph has been her knight, but he¡¯ll dump her soon. I bet she''s been dreaming of bing Mrs. Hans.¡± Caroline sneered. ¡°Really? Who does she think she is? Don¡¯t worry. Even all women in this world were dead, the Hans family wouldn¡¯t ept her upon Rylee¡¯s identity. Such a bastard doesn¡¯t have the chance to marry into any rich family.¡± The performance began officially. All senior officials of the government and wealthy businessmen were sitting in the auditorium. Brook Carroll didn¡¯t belong to the wealthiest circle but a lower level, so he sat in the middle. The front rows were for the super-rich men, the mayor, and other senior government officials. The first performance was a cheery dance. Twenty pretty girls were wearing traditional costumes, holding fans when appearing on stage. Andrea was standing among them. But with her ordinary looks, she didn''t stand out. ¡°That¡¯s Andrea! Have you seen it? She''s the second one from the left on the third row. It¡¯s our Andrea!¡± Brook pped his hands in excitement, grinned, and said to Deborah. Deborah nodded with a smile. ¡°Yeah. Our Andrea is so pretty and adorable. Honey, hurry up and take a few photos of her.¡± ¡°Oh, right. I almost forgot. Thank you.¡± Brook immediately pulled out the camera, taking photos for Andrea. As soon as this performance ended, the donation started. A business owner offered a hundred thousand dors. There was apuse. Andrea ran offstage excitedly. Holding Joseph¡¯s arm, she said, ¡°Yeah! I made it! Our program was a sess as the first one. You know what, Joseph. A business owner offered a hundred thousand dors for my dance. Awesome!¡± Andrea was quite excited, but Joseph looked unimpressed. He deliberately yawned to wave away her hand and said in azy tone, ¡°It¡¯s just a group dance. What¡¯s so good about it? Only a hundred thousand? Not so much.¡± Andrea was taken aback. Shaking his head, Joseph turned away. Andrea stood there motionlessly for a while. Her eyes reddened gradually. She wondered why Joseph didn¡¯t want to see her at all. What Rylee had done to bewitch Joseph? The donations for the following two performances were both around a hundred thousand dors. It was time for Caroline to y the piano solo. When the curtain was pulled, Caroline appeared on the stage gracefully. She bowed at the audience enchantingly, and there was apuse. Caroline cast a nce at Manfred with a faint smile. Then she sat in front of the piano elegantly. Deborah tilted her head and whispered in Manfred¡¯s ear, reminding him, ¡°Have you seen that? That¡¯s how a gentlewoman is like. Rylee Carroll is nothing.¡± Manfred frowned. Obviously, he didn¡¯t want to listen to his sister, so he leaned to the other side. Deborah gritted her teeth and sit straight again. Looking at the stage, she listened to music that she couldn¡¯t understand at all. Brook was filming Caroline with a proud face, immersing himself in watching his daughter y the piano very much. While everyone was concentrating, they heard inhaling sounds from the entrance. Deborah looked over in surprise. The next second, she widened her mouth. Nudging Brook and Manfred fiercely, she said, ¡°Honey, Manfred, look who is here! The tycoon of Asia, Timothy Wheeler. The richest guy. Manfred, Manfred, hurry up and go to him! Go greet him. Weren''t you two alumni of the same university? Go ahead, Manfred! He¡¯s the richest man!¡± Manfred gazed at Timothy, who had just arrived, and sat motionlessly. He wondered why Timothy would attend such an unimportant asion. Once a governor from America came to town. The mayor invited Timothy to join their visit, but Timothy refused. He was so proud. Why did hee to watch such an unappealing show? The pretty quiet hall suddenly became noisy. From the entrance, Timothy, with his group of men, slowly walked in. Let alone the two lines of his bodyguards in ck, even the deputy mayor on the first row stood up in a hurry. He trotted to Timothy and greeted him. That was Timothy Wheeler, who was respected in both legal and illegal means. The deputy mayor was the most superior official on the scene. He bowed and fawned on Timothy, let alone other officials. The wealthy men sitting in the front rows were taken by a start when seeing Timothy. They stood up in unison with ttering smiles together. They had to respect Timothy. If the man sneezed, the Asian financial market would shake. If he predicted the end of any enterprise, the next morning, the enterprise would close down. Chapter 592: Yelling at Timothy Chapter 592: Yelling at Timothy Hence, Timothy was a legend in the business circle and underworld. ¡°Holy shit! Boss, what¡¯s wrong with you? How could wee to such a shabby ce? I thought we would go to a music hall. What kind of performance is this? Oh my gosh. My ears! Is she ying the piano for real? Boss! I would go blind and deaf! Help!¡± Keh followed Timothy, nagging in a harsh voice. All people in the hall heard hisints. Caroline, who was ying the piano, paled. Her hands started to tremble. No one was listening to her now. All the audience stood up and looked at Timothy respectfully. ¡°Armand, do you have a tape? Let¡¯s cure Mr. Keith¡¯s problem.¡± Armand lowered his head and snickered. Keh covered his mouth in fear, casting a pitiful nce at Timothy. He dared not nag any longer. Timothy was wearing his sunsses, looking like a dandy, emanating a devilish aura. However, he dressed up quite fashionably. Due to his nice figure, even the tight pants look sexy on him. His nose bridge was straight. The curve of his lips was quite elegant. A few strands fell down, covering his forehead. The brown suit on him was unbuttoned, exposing the tight beige V-neck shirt inside. The shirt clung to his body tightly, and the outline of his six washboard abs was evident. On his thin but muscled waist was a casual bell. He looked like an international supermodel in a show. ¡°Oh my gosh! Mr. Wheeler is super handsome. Oh, he¡¯s amazing! My idol!¡± Joseph pinched the curtain while standing backstage, drooling at Timothy. The deputy mayor smiled at Timothy respectfully and humbly, leading him to sit on the seat in the middle of the first row. After Timothy sat down, others gradually sat down again. Keh frowned while looking at the performer on stage, and his eyebrows were furrowed more deeply. Gazing at Caroline¡¯s face, he suddenly recalled something and yelled loudly, ¡°Oh! I remember her! This chick was the hideous rude woman who bullied the little girl the other day!¡± Caroline almost had finished her piano solo. She quivered and missed a tune instantly. All people on the scene gaped. They couldn¡¯t believe how Keh described this girl on stage. He called her chick and said she was rude. He also said she was hideous. After five seconds, some audiences couldn¡¯t hold back theirughter, allughing out in low voices. Sure enough, Mr. Keith was still sharp-tongued and mean. Timothy, who didn¡¯t like talking too much and was known as a silent iceberg, suddenly nodded and echoed, ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s the one with the most unsightly appearance among the three hideous women.¡± All gaped again. Three secondster, the audience all burst intoughter. However, Timothy and Keh, who started this, didn¡¯tugh at all. Caroline couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. She shed tears and hurriedly ended her performance. Then she bowed in a hurry and escaped from the stage. Due to the jests from Keh and Timothy, no one donated to Caroline¡¯s show at all. For a moment, the host of the sponsor was in a dilemma. ¡°Anyone donates for the program of the piano solo?¡± ... After a horrible ten seconds of silence, Brook raised his hand trembly and said, ¡°I offer twenty thousand dors.¡± The host instantly breathed a sigh of relief and said gratefully, ¡°Great! Thank you so much for your kindness, Sir. We appreciate your donation on behalf of the orphans.¡± However, Brook frowned in hesitation. He felt so sorry for his money¡ª twenty thousand dors! He had nned to be the audience today instead of donating anything, but if no one donated for his daughter¡¯s performance. Caroline must be pretty upset. He had to... Brook¡¯s hand that gripped Deborah¡¯s was shivering. Deborah knew him very well. Patting his hand, she comforted him. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s alright. We can earn those money back in the future.¡± Brook almost burst into tears. Looking at Deborah, he nodded, his lips pursed. Rylee found the ce behind the curtain became so crowded. Everyone was peeping out. ¡°What are you guys doing here? Go back to work! Joseph, it¡¯s our performance soon. Why aren''t you getting ready but standing here?¡± Rylee dragged Joseph away by pulling his ear ¡°Ouch! Let go! Let go! It hurts!¡± Joseph begged. ¡°If I went deaf, you have to be my wife and be my ear the rest of your life!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste any time on bullshitting! Get ready! Now!¡± Rylee roared like a tigress while resting her hands on the waist. Joseph covered his ears. ¡°You wicked girl! Don¡¯t be so fierce! No one dares to marry you in the future. Do you know who has arrived?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, not even when the President of United States hase.¡± ¡°Girl! How dare you speak to me like this! Let me tell you. My master is here! My master!¡± Rylee gaped. ¡°Your master? Which one?¡± Joseph rubbed his ear. ¡°I¡¯m such a proud guy. How many master have I admitted have? Only one!¡± Rylee inhaled. ¡°No way!¡± Joseph pointed at the stage curtain. Rylee strode over, dragged away the girls who were drooling at Timothy while peeping at him in secret, and stood over to take a look. ¡°Jeez!¡± She inhaled deeply. The incredibly handsome man, sitting in the middle of the first row and apanied by the deputy mayor, was Mr. Wheeler indeed. Rylee curled her lips. ¡°Why is he here? Gosh! Why did this mane here to make trouble?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hey! Watch yournguage! How can you say my master came here to make trouble? It should be all your honors to have him here. All right?¡± Rylee kicked Joseph behind her and roared, ¡°Get away from me! You heartless butt kisser!¡± She bit her bottom lip and peeped at Timothy offstage in anger, feeling so bothered. She couldn¡¯t help wondering why Mr. Wheeler hade here. She wasn¡¯t good at singing at all. If he heard her sing, he mustugh at her to death. In the future, he would have another reason to mock her. ¡°Rylee!¡± ¡°Ah? Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your turn now. Hurry up and go!¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Rylee pouted and walked to the stage reluctantly. Swoosh! The curtain was pulled open. Firstly, she saw eight handsome boys strike poses, one of whom was Joseph. They divided into two lines, and Rylee was shown with her back to the audience. ¡°Why did this girl have such an ugly shawl outside her dress?¡± Timothy suddenly said. The deputy mayor heard it and titled his head to look at Timothy and then look at the girl on stage. She gradually turned around, smiling at the audience. Then she started singing. The deputy mayor raised his eyebrows, thinking this girl was way too pretty. No wonder President Wheelermented. Keh widened his mouth. ¡°Wow! Our girl is good at singing!¡± Armand quickly pinched Keh¡¯s arm. He was secretly warning Mr. Keith not to talk nonsense again. Otherwise, Timothy would be so annoyed and smash him. Timothy kept silent with a faint smile, looking at Rylee on stage. While Rylee started singing the second line, Timothy took off his sunsses. His affectionate almond eyes were glued on stage. There was the sound of gasping among the obsessed girls. Two girls backstage directly fainted. Someone eximed. ¡°Help! Someone fainted! Doctor! Doctor!¡± Rylee¡¯s eyes twinkled. She had no guts to look at Timothy, but she still cast him a few nces from time to time. She didn¡¯t know what she was singing. Anyway, she sang worse than usual. Finally, she finished the song. Rylee bowed and was about to escape. However, among the apuse, Timothy suddenly asked her, ¡°Who asked you to wear such a shabby shawl?¡± The hall was nketed by silence. All people gaped. So did Rylee. She couldn¡¯t believe that Mr. Wheeler talked to her in public like this. Timothy didn¡¯t care what others thought. Gazing at Rylee, he was waiting for her answer. Rylee¡¯s lips parted, and she answered, ¡°No one asked me to put it on. I decided to wear it myself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so ugly.¡± Timothy snickered. Rylee was so pissed and yelled, ¡°So what it is ugly? Who do you think you are? I like it. Humph!¡± She decided not to talk to Timothy any longer. Hence, after fishing yelling, Rylee pouted, turned around, and stomped away. The deputy mayor was dumbfounded. So was Brook. How could this ignorant girl yell at Timothy? She even asked him who he thought he was. The deputy mayor blinked. Patting the chair, he stood up. ¡°How rude! Who is this girl? She¡¯s so impolite! How dare she speak to Mr. Wheeler like this?¡± Brook covered his left chest, trembling all over. He muttered in wheeze, ¡°I¡¯m so doomed! She has offended Mr. Wheeler! Mypany is doomed...¡± He didn¡¯t care about what might happen to Rylee at all, but only cared about hispany. All the audience stiffened, thinking that Timothy would be angry and lose his temper right away. Much to their surprise, Timothy chuckled and turned to Keh. He said, ¡°Look. She¡¯s good at talking back.¡± He looked gentle with a doting smile. Chapter 593: I’ll Donate One Million Dollars Chapter 593: I¡¯ll Donate One Million Dors The deputy mayor blinked, his body shaking fiercely. He was indeed a diplomatic fox. The next second, he put on a bright smile. While sitting down, he said, ¡°I agree, Mr. Wheeler. The youngsters nowadays all have a personality. How cute she is! Hahaha...¡± Others wiped their cold sweat off. They had to admit the deputy mayor was quite nimble. At thest second, he was angry with the girl, wishing to skin her alive. The next second, he praised her enthusiastically. The girl turned from being impolite to "cute". Keh behaved very well. He whispered to Timothy, ¡°You¡¯ve spoiled her, haven¡¯t you?¡± Even the arrogant myna bird was almost pissed off by Rylee. Timothy nced at Keh and said cunningly, ¡°If you became a woman by surgery, I would spoil you as well. What do you think?¡± Keh was startled. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°Thank, you!¡± The host asked, ¡°Anyone donate for this performance?¡± Timothy pressed on an acupoint of Keh¡¯s knee. Thetter let out a cry in pain. It really hurt. ¡°Oh? Mister, how much are you willing to donate?¡± The host looked at Keh with a smile. Keh showed one finger in hatred. The host immediately said in a cheerful tone, ¡°Great! This kind gentleman offered a hundred thousand dors! Thank you.¡± Timothy cast a cold nce at Keh with hidden warnings, and thetter shivered. Immediately, he raised his voice and said, ¡°No! Not a hundred thousand dors!¡± The host was taken aback in embarrassment. ¡°Not a hundred thousand dors? Ten thousand dors?¡± Keh looked a look at Timothy again and exined, ¡°Someone enjoyed the girl¡¯s performance a lot. It¡¯s worth an award. I¡¯ll donate one million dors.¡± He inwardly felt sorry for himself. If he didn¡¯t offer a higher donation, his leg could be broken. Wow! All the audiences were agape, inhaling in surprise. One million dors! A small charity event on campus could get a donation of a million dors. It was so shocking. The host was also agape and forgot his words. Keh reminded him, ¡°Excuse me, Mister. Are you supposed to thank me?¡± ¡°Oh! Right! Yes. Yes. Mister, it¡¯s super kind of you. I highly appreciate your donation on behalf of the orphans!¡± Thinking of the one million, the host wished that he was one of the orphans. He pped his hands first. There was apuse in the hall. Timothy lowered his head while looking on the cell phone, typing a text message. Rylee received a text messageter. She tabbed to read and found that it was from Manfred. He said, ¡°Rylee, great show. I listened to your song, and I was moved. So proud of you!¡± Rylee immediately held the phone, looking obsessed. However, she ignored another unread message, which was from Timothy. Joseph ran over and yelled. ¡°Rylee! Who is that man donating one million dors for your performance? Is he your secret admirer?¡± Rylee almost fell. ¡°Who? Keh Keith? Don¡¯t be kidding!¡± That man was a repulsive yboy. She felt sickened. ¡°Rylee, you can¡¯t be with Mr. Keith. I can tell he¡¯s impotent from his face.¡± Puff-- Rylee spitted water from her mouth. Looking at the students who were watching the fun, she wished to sew Joseph¡¯s lips together. ¡°I don¡¯t know Mr. Keith at all. I don¡¯t know him!¡± The student started rumors, saying that Mr. Keith was Rylee¡¯s sugar daddy. The following performances didn¡¯t have anything fun. The donations for them were about one to two hundred thousand dors at the most. Rylee¡¯s program got a one-million-dor donation from Keh, which became one of the trending news online. ¡°What should we do, Caroline? Does that Mr. Keith like Rylee?¡± Right after Andrea asked, Daphne nodded with a frown and echoed, ¡°Yeah. If Mr. Keith fell in love with Rylee and became her backer, we would be so doomed.¡± Caroline was still quite angry. Gritting her teeth, she said, ¡°Mr. Keith is a well-known yboy in the circle. Although he¡¯s rich, one of the three richest men in the city, he¡¯s a scourge to women. If he truly has a crush on Rylee, that¡¯s good then. He won¡¯t marry her. She will be dumped sooner orter. By then, she will be an abandoned mistress.¡± Andrea said viciously while pping, ¡°If Rylee got AIDS, that would be wonderful!¡± *** The charity performance was a huge sess. It was out of the expectation of the school management ultimately. No one had expected that Timothy woulde to the show. Nor did they expect that Keh would be so generous to donate one million dors. Those were surprises altogether. Rylee was removing her makeup. Joseph was taking selfies with his phone. He bulged his cheeks and widened his eyes to y at being cute while nagging. ¡°You are his maid, aren¡¯t you? You even don¡¯t have the right to speak in front of him. How useless! My master was sitting offstage, looking at me lovingly. I was so excited that I missed a few steps. Hey, Rylee, aren¡¯t you my best friend? If so, you must let my master admit I¡¯m his student and teach me Kung Fu.¡± Rylee snorted. ¡°Who do you think I am? Do you think Mr. Wheeler cares about me? I¡¯m just a maid who has smashed his fancy car and owed him a lot of money. I¡¯m not his wife. Mr. Wheeler wouldn¡¯t pay attention to my words at all.¡± Joseph pouted and heaved a sigh sadly. ¡°I agree. You are just an unfortunate thing.¡± He turned around, pressed Rylee¡¯s head, and carefully studied her expression. Feeling sorry, he said, ¡°Girl, why don¡¯t you look prettier? You are short-tempered and sharp-tongued. Why can¡¯t you at lease pretend to be more girlish?¡± Rylee kicked his knee, blowing her hair in a handsome posture. ¡°Get away from me. I¡¯m out of patience and kindness.¡± Joseph huddled up aside andined, ¡°You are only violent to me. Why were you so tender whenever being with that unlucky old man surnamed Shawn?¡± Rylee yelled, baring her teeth, ¡°Joseph Hans, do you have a death wish? If you do, feel free to tell me. I can kick you to Heaven. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have a seat there.¡± Joseph shook his head. ¡°I say, that Shawn guy is an unlucky old man. Old man! He¡¯s an unlucky old man!¡± ¡°Jesus! You''ve got the guts, Huh?¡± Rylee raised a box of loose powder and smashed it to Joseph. Protecting his head with his arms, Joseph tried to run away but bumped into someone. ¡°Be a man! Don¡¯t escape. You...¡± Rylee was about to chase and hit him, only to see clearly the man who Joseph bumped into. She was taken aback. Then, Rylee put down her arm awkwardly, ced the loose powder box on the table, and managed a tender smile. ¡°Hi, Manfred... Why are you here?¡± Manfred smiled at Rylee gently and patted Joseph on his shoulder. He asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Joseph curled his lips and cast a nce at Manfred. He said in azy tone, ¡°Old man, you look fine with those creaky bones. Mind your own business.¡± His provocation made Manfred startled. Rylee gritted her teeth in anger and red at Joseph, her eyes full of warnings. Then she smiled at Manfred and exined, ¡°Please ignore him, Manfred. This brat is always out of his mind. Just take him as a retard.¡± Manfredughed. Joseph was furious and yelled, ¡°Rylee Carroll! Are you having a fever? Look at your red face!¡± Whenever Rylee was with Manfred, she looked like a bewitched woman. Joseph was so angry. ¡°Does your wound have any infection? You got a fever?¡± Manfred was quite worried. Reaching out, he put his hand on Rylee¡¯s forehead and tested the temperature. Rylee was ashamed to death. She didn''t have a fever for sure. She just felt shy when seeing Manfred. Inwardly, she kept cursing Joseph, deciding to teach him a lessonter. ¡°I¡¯m all right. Please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not sick. Manfred, please have a seat here.¡± Rylee was embarrassed, pulling a chair over for Manfred and letting him sit down. At the same time, she red at Joseph. Thetter trotted away with his lips pursed. Manfred was still worried. ¡°Although you are not having a fever, your arm was injured. Please take some antibiotics to avoid the infection.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not that weak.¡± Rylee waved her hand. ¡°After you¡¯ve packed up, let¡¯s go home.¡± Manfred looked at Rylee affectionately. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Rylee felt giddy when being stared at by Manfred. She rubbed her feet against the floor and nodded. ¡°Emm... Yeah, let¡¯s go home.¡± Timothy kept watching the show to the end. Keh yawned. The deputy mayor said with a considerate smile, ¡°Mr. Keith, are you tired? Why don¡¯t we go take a rest in the hotel? What do you think, Mr. Wheeler?¡± Timothy cast a causal nce at Keh, and thetter held back his yawn forcibly and sat upright. Timothy asked, ¡°Mr. Keith, are you tired?¡± Keh answered honestly, ¡°Of course, I am...¡± Before finishing his words, he saw Timothy¡¯s eagle-sharp eyes. He swallowed hard and changed his words. ¡°Of course, being exhausted is impossible for me. I¡¯m not tired. Not at all, Boss!¡± Armand patted his own chest behind him. Chapter 594: Shall We Go Backstage Chapter 594: Shall We Go Backstage "Mr. Keith, why are you always brainless when speaking?" Armandined inwardly. It''d be life-threatening if they couldn¡¯t talk properly! Timothy said indifferently, ¡°Since you are not tired, Mr. Keith, what do you think we shall do next?¡± Keh gaped. Timothy was always like this. He was a schemer! When he nned to do something, he wouldn¡¯t speak it out directly but make others speak for him. Keh¡¯s brain worked fast. Looking at Timothy, he said tentatively, ¡°Well... shall we go backstage?¡± Timothy slightly praised him. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s greet those students who have performed.¡± Keh breathed a deep sigh of relief. He felt so lucky that he had guessed it correctly. Armand was relieved as well. The backstage was quite lively and crowded. A lot of students had joined this show, so a lot of parents had attended. Once the show ended, all their families rushed backstage and talked to their children. Brook and Deborah were not the exceptions. ¡°Caroline, you yed so well today. I enjoyed your piano solo. Wonderful!¡± Deborah put on a fake smile. Caroline took Deborah¡¯s arm, ying cute. ¡°Thank you, Deborah. I know you said this to cheer me up because you love me so much. I¡¯m so touched. I feel so happy to be with you.¡± Of course, Caroline must fawn on Deborah, who was Manfred¡¯s older sister. Manfred was a filial man, caring and loving his sister. Deborah had a massive impact on him. Caroline smirked to herself. Brook stroked Andrea¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Andrea, your dance is amazing today. I took a lot of your photos. Rylee is your younger sister, so you should be more tolerant towards her. Don¡¯t always argue with her. Rylee is short-tempered, so you can¡¯t always be against her, OK?¡± Andrea pouted unhappily, ¡°Dad, I always take her as my younger sister. I treat her with kindness. Rylee is holding hostility against me, though. Dad, you can¡¯t be so biased. You can¡¯t always take Rylee¡¯s side.¡± Brook nodded helplessly. ¡°I know. I know. I¡¯ll scold Rylee. Andrea, you fell on the ground. Have you recovered?¡± Andrea had already forgotten that she had fallen before. It didn¡¯t hurt any longer. However, as soon as her father asked her, she was taken aback for a moment. Two secondster, she returned to her senses and faked groaning. ¡°Ouch! It still hurts. I¡¯m afraid my organs have been disced because of it. Dad, you don¡¯t care about me.¡± ¡°Of course I care. I¡¯ll scold Rylee strictly, OK?¡± After speaking for a while, Deborah suddenly realized something. ¡°Where is Manfred? Where has he gone?¡± Caroline was also startled, looking around. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look inside, Deborah.¡± Deborah frowned and answered, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go. Manfred is always alone. Caroline, also my brother is supposed to be a good example to you, but he is quite childish. You should be with him more often and talk to him more.¡± Caroline was overjoyed, nodding. ¡°No problem! I¡¯ll spend more time with Manfred. We have a lot of interest inmon.¡± Brook, Deborah, and Caroline walked backstage. Daphne had sharp sight, so she saw Manfred immediately. Pointing ahead, she yelled, ¡°Isn¡¯t Manfred there?¡± Others all looked over, only to find that he was sitting on a chair next to Rylee. Tilting, he was smiling and chatting with Rylee happily. Boom! Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. A wave of anger swept through Caroline¡¯s body and heart. Rylee Carroll! You genuinely try your best to hit on my man! You bitch! Her inner voice eximed. In anger, Caroline said, ¡°I wonder what Rylee has done to attract Manfred. Deborah, have you seen them? He¡¯s with her again.¡± Deborah squinted in anger, her chest heaving up and down fiercely. Brook didn¡¯t feel anything wrong. Instead, he was delighted and mumbled, ¡°Manfred is so good- tempered. He could get along with Rylee.¡± Andrea was about to curse Rylee as a temptress, but Daphne dragged her fiercely to stop her. After all, their dad was here. If they cursed Rylee¡¯s mother in public, their dad would get angry. Deborah was so enraged. The more she asked Manfred to distance himself from Rylee, the more he ignored her, didn¡¯t he? ¡°Manfred! What are you doing here?¡± Deborah strode over, patting Manfred on his arm. Thetter was shocked, standing up in a panic. ¡°Deborah?¡± Deborah¡¯s eyes were full of anger. ¡°Manfred, you deliberately ignored my words, didn¡¯t you? Why do you have to be with this wretched girl?¡± ¡°Deborah...¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a wretched girl!¡± Rylee suddenly said in a cold tone. Deborah was taken aback, looking over at her. She roared, ¡°What did you say? How dare you talk back!¡± Rylee raised her chin, grinding her teeth. She said, stressing each syble, ¡°Stop insulting me. I¡¯m not a wretched girl!¡± Deborah took a deep breath and widened her eyes. ¡°You are wretched to the core. You always y dirty tricks and cling to Manfred. You damned slut!¡± ¡°Deborah! Enough is enough! How can you talk like this?¡± Manfred couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and roared in anger. Deborah looked over at Manfred. Her eyes reddened gradually. Then she burst into tears. ¡°I¡¯d rather die. I brought you up alone. How dare you yell at me! You were not like this before. Howe you¡¯ve changed? Who has turned you into this? What''s the point of all those sweats and tears of mine!¡± As she spoke and cried, Deborah covered her face while trembling. Manfred couldn¡¯t do anything when seeing her like this. There''s one thing his sister said was right. Their parents had passed away when they were little. It was his sister who had brought him up. Deborah was like his mother. ¡°Deborah, what are you doing? Please calm down,¡± said Manfred. Brook hurriedly walked over, hugged Deborah, and coaxed her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Debbie. You can talk nicely to Manfred. He¡¯s always sensible. Please calm down.¡± Caroline and Andrea walked over as well. Andrea said ironically, ¡°How could Deborah not feel sad, Dad? Why don¡¯t you me your daughter? We even feel ashamed to scold her. She never learns good but only clings to men. She¡¯s so young, but she¡¯s good at hitting on men.¡± Rylee glowered at Andrea. With a sneer, she said, ¡°Really? Do you mean I¡¯ve hit on Manfred? Or, probably someone wanted to hit on him but failed, so you are all upset about it?¡± Caroline blushed in anger. Brook roared at Andrea, ¡°Enough! Can you just shush? We¡¯re in public. Aren¡¯t you afraid others will laugh at us?¡± Andrea rolled her eyes, lowered her head, and quieted down. Brook held Deborah and frowned at Rylee. He said irritably, ¡°Rylee, you¡¯d better behave yourself. Others will talk behind your back. You are a girl. You must pay attention to what you¡¯ve done and said.¡± Manfred said unhappily, ¡°Brook, can you please stop treating Rylee like this? It¡¯s not her fault. I came to see her as I wanted to. It¡¯s my own business. It¡¯s my own willingness.¡± Brook was taken aback. Deborah cried more loudly. Hence, he had to coax her again. Looking at Manfred helplessly, Brook said, ¡°Manfred, could you please not piss your sister off again? She¡¯s quite weak. She has endured all kinds of hardships to raise you.¡± Deborah looked up with her tearful eyes, but she yelled at Rylee fiercely, ¡°Rylee Carroll, listen! Remember! You can never approach Manfred. You¡¯d better put away your nasty thoughts. How dare you dream of having anything with Manfred! Dream on! No way! Who do you think you are?¡± Daphne also echoed, ¡°Have you heard what Deborah said?¡± With a snicker, Andrea chided in, ¡°Indeed. Rylee, you must remember what Deborah said.¡± Caroline said calmly, ¡°Yeah. Deborah is right. No matter what kind of family education a woman has, she must be careful with her behaviors so that others won¡¯t gossip about her.¡± Rylee was enraged. They united together to bully her. She looked over at Brook in despair and couldn¡¯t believe that her father didn¡¯t even defend her as if she were just a whore. Students around were peeking at her in silence. Rylee clenched her fists tightly, gritted her teeth, raised her chin, and said stubbornly, ¡°Since you all disdain me, why are you so worried about Manfred? Do I need to swear that I won¡¯ty a finger on Manfred? I¡¯m like a filthy fly, and I don¡¯t deserve to dirty your beautiful and elegant Manfred?¡± Manfred bit his bottom lip and couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. He stood next to Rylee, putting his arm on her shoulders, and snarled, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to speak it out. Since you are all targeting at Rylee, I should confess my love to her now. It¡¯s not Rylee who pesters me. She has never treated me particrly. It¡¯s me...¡± Deborah widened her eyes. Caroline gaped without being able to breathe. In a hurry, Deborah interrupted him, ¡°Shut up, Manfred. You idiot! Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°Wow... It seems quite lively here.¡± Suddenly, they heard a cold voice. It was a question, but the tone was so icy that people shivered. All people on the scene looked in the direction of the voice, only to find that Joseph was standing with Timothy at the door. There was arge group behind him. On Timothy¡¯s handsome face, there was a trace of unhappiness. His clear and shiny eyes were shooting out a murderous gaze. Rylee looked at Timothy tiredly. Her petite body wobbled slightly. Chapter 595: Timothy Blew up Chapter 595: Timothy Blew up Keh knew Timothy very well. Seeing his expression, he knew that Timothy was angry. Keh said to Brook, ¡°Hey, you, old man, Carroll, right? Can¡¯t you ask your three hideous daughters to behave themselves? I¡¯ve been listening to your conversation for a while and am almost sickened. Those ugly women and the woman in your arms are the same types. They are all like uneducated country bumpkins. How offensive and harsh their words were! I know you are a poor family, but you should at least talk some sense to these idiots. Besides, that old woman, who likes to call others wretched and stuff. I recalled you are from the Shawn family, a declined one. Do you think your family is glorious? How can you be so shameless to insult others? Didn¡¯t your parents end up miserably because they did a lot of evil deeds? Your family started by raising pigs. Now you¡¯ve married an old man. Do you think you are a noblewoman now? How ridiculous!¡± Keh was well-known for being biting. All celebrities in town were afraid of him. If he was angry, he wouldn¡¯t care about anything but only cursed the person who had provoked him. Timothy was angry now, so Keh directly disclosed Deborah¡¯s family background. After he finished speaking, Brook, Deborah, and the other three girls were agape. Since she was scolded so bluntly, Deborah trembled in anger. Meanwhile, she felt so ashamed. Daphne roared at Keh in anger, ¡°Who do you think you are? You have no right to mind our family business! Scram!¡± Brook was scared to death. In a hurry, he covered Daphne¡¯s mouth. However, it was toote. A muscled bodyguard walked to Daphne, pinched her neck, and kicked her knees. Bang! Daphne knelt on the ground without being able to utter any word. ¡°Mr. Keith, how should she be punished?¡± Keh rubbed his nose bridge and said casually, ¡°An arrogant ugly girl. Forget it. Have mercy on her. Don¡¯t kill her. Just dig her eyes out.¡± Everyone gasped, holding their breath. Even the deputy mayor, who was standing behind Timothy, was startled. Daphne was so frightened that she trembled all over. Tears dropped from her eyes. Rylee was also shocked. Looking over at Timothy nervously, she found thetter was looking at her as well. Their gazes met in mid-air. Brook knelt in front of Keh and said, ¡°Mr. Keith, please have mercy on my daughter. She¡¯s still young and not knowing any better. She doesn¡¯t know who you are. Please have mercy on her.¡± Caroline and Andrea also knelt, shedding tears. Rylee couldn¡¯t help but look over at Timothy and say in a low voice, ¡°Mr...¡± Timothy slightly heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Keh.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss?¡± ¡°Just an ignorant girl. Let her go.¡± Keh pouted unhappily. ¡°Why? Once, a woman remarked that you were way too arrogant, you dumped her into the river to feed the fish, didn¡¯t you? Why do you want to let go of this little bitch?¡± Upon hearing it, everyone inhaled again. Timothy was indeed ruthless. He was indeed arrogant, too. Timothy walked to Rylee step by step and said indifferently, ¡°No matter what, she¡¯s someone¡¯s family.¡± Keh clicked his tongue and said, ¡°All right. It¡¯s up to you.¡± The bodyguard tossed Daphne away fiercely. She fell on the ground, and her face was bleeding. Brook and Caroline hurriedly stood up to help her. All people were trembling in fear. Manfred was watching them aside coldly. When seeing Timothy approach Rylee step by step, Manfred said, ¡°Timothy, we used to be ssmates. Why did you have to insult our Shawn family?¡± Keh approached him with a faint smile. ¡°Oh, Manfred is here as well. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I failed to control my tongue and disclosed the truth.¡± Timothy cast a nce at Manfred coldly. ¡°Even with you being here, the girl was still hurt seriously. We¡¯re not ssmates any longer, Manfred Shawn.¡± Keh tilted his head and shook it. He repeated, ¡°From now on, we¡¯re no longer alumni. You¡¯d better remember it.¡± Then he repeated what Deborah had cursed Rylee to Manfred. Tears welled up in Deborah¡¯s eyes. She was trembling all over. When Timothy was about to rub Rylee¡¯s hair, suddenly, his gaze turned sharp. He squinted and asked in a cold tone, ¡°What happened to the silly girl¡¯s arm?¡± Brook and his family, who were about to retreat, shivered in fear. They turned around and looked over at Timothy. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Since Timothy¡¯s voice raised suddenly as if the iceberg had cracked, even Daphne, the one who was always slow, could felt the murderous aura. Everyone seemed to be frozen, having no guts to move a bit. Before they figured out who Timothy¡¯s target was, no one could move. Brook was so frightened that his chin chattered. Several bodyguards blocked their way out. Timothy was always cold and aloof, seldom spoke. Hence, no one could tell his mood right now. They always wondered if he was happy or unhappy. No one could tell. He wasn¡¯t like Keh, who was so talkative. Timothy was putting on an air of gentleman, always calm no matter what had happened. However, right here, right now, he showed his anger. Armand, who had been working for him for several years, was also scared. Timothy blew up! Whenever he blew up, there would be a ughter or... Dead silence nketed the scene. It was so quiet in the room, as if no one was there. Even the breathing sound couldn¡¯t be heard. Everyone looked at Timothy uneasily. Timothy frowned, squinting at Rylee¡¯s arm up and down. When Rylee was swallowing, Timothy suddenly lifted her shawl. Rylee was startled. ¡°Hey! What are you doing? You scared me!¡± Timothy was so angry at the shabby bandage on Rylee¡¯s left arm that his face tightened. He said fiercely, ¡°No wonder you wore such an ugly thing on the stage. I sensed something wrong with you. It turned out you were injured. Tell me. What happened to your arm?¡± He sounded so intimidating. Rylee was frightened by his question. She blinked quickly and stammered, ¡°Nothing... Just a minor injury. I¡¯m fine.¡± Rylee still wanted to drag the shawl back to cover her arm, but Timothy tossed it onto the floor violently with a sharp gaze on her. ¡°Silly girl! You can¡¯t take care of yourself. I¡¯m asking you how your arm got injured.¡± Rylee pursed her lips tightly. She was so afraid of Timothy in such a status, as his eyes were reddened as if he would swallow her alive. His tone was also icily cold. She was so scared that she choked with sobs. With trembling shoulders, she said, ¡°Why are you so fierce? I know I can¡¯t work for you after I¡¯m injured. I can guarantee I won¡¯t dy my work. Why are you ming me?¡± As she spoke, she raised her right arm to wipe off her tears. Pouting, she red at Timothy. Inwardly, she cursed him. Mr. Wheeler is a bad guy! She had been injured, but he treated her so rudely. If he were not a gang leader, Rylee would definitely pick up a stone and smash it on his head. Timothy felt so helpless. Heaving a sigh, he asked in repressed anger, ¡°Am I ming you?¡± He cared about her. Rylee didn¡¯t understand him at all. Rylee inhaled tearfully. ¡°If... If you are not ming me, whom are you ming now?¡± She inwardly cursed him for ring at her and roaring at her. Timothy rolled his eyes. With a darkened face, he reached out and gripped Rylee¡¯s injured arm. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rylee trembled in fear, looking at Timothy with her doe eyes now filled with start. She wondered if Timothy would kill her because she was injured and couldn¡¯t continue being his maid. Her inner voice kept howling for her miserable life. Timothy slightly frowned. He poked the acupoint on her left arm and said, ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m gonna disable your arm.¡± ¡°What? Please don¡¯t!¡± Rylee thought he was serious. She trembled all over and begged, ¡°Mr. Wheeler, have mercy. My arm will recover. Please give me a few days. If it can¡¯t recover in the end, I can give it to feed your dog. Please don¡¯t disable my arm now. I''m not ready to be the disabled yet.¡± Timothy was speechless. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°Sit down quietly.¡± Then he reached out his leg and pulled over a chair. Pressing Rylee¡¯s shoulders, he made her sit down. That was the first time all of them saw Timothy¡¯s disying his Kung Fu skills. They were all stunned. Rylee didn¡¯t know how she suddenly sat down on the chair. Thinking that Timothy was ming her and worrying about her arm, she pouted. Since Timothy asked her to sit down, Rylee decided to listen to him. He was way too cruel, so she didn¡¯t want to offend him. Timothy turned around, nced across all people on the scene coldly. All of them shivered under his gaze. Even the deputy mayor flinched in fear. Chapter 596: Promise Me You Won’t Take it to Your Heart Chapter 596: Promise Me You Won¡¯t Take it to Your Heart If Timothy wanted to do something, the deputy mayor didn¡¯t think he could stop him in any way. He only wished that he could survive. ¡°You were fine at noon, but shortly after you came back to campus, your arm was disabled. What happened?¡± Timothy asked with obvious displeasure. Rylee corrected him in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Wheeler, my arm isn¡¯t disabled yet.¡± Timothy gritted his teeth in anger. He just wished Rylee, the silly girl, to shush. He turned to cast a helpless nce at Rylee. Thetter flinched and dared not utter a beep again. Timothy rubbed his eyebrows, in quite an elegant manner to be honest. He asked, ¡°What happened to your arm? If none of them has witnessed what happened... It¡¯s alright. I like to do things fairly. Since this girls¡¯ arm has been injured, I would like every one of you to have a disabled arm, just like her.¡± Others inhaled. They couldn¡¯t believe what they had heard. How could this gorgeous man speak such ruthless words with a smile? He asked them all to disable an arm. Timothy straightened his suit and stood upright. His slender shape looked so amazing. With an aloof look, he said in a heartless tone, ¡°My men would start helping you disable your arms now. They might be a bit rude. Please don¡¯t mind...¡± A girl rolled her eyes in fear. Another student cked out directly. ¡°I know! I know what happened!¡± a boy answered while raising his hand, just like a student in ss about to answer a question. Timothy looked at him expressionlessly and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°During the rehearsal, the sticmp fell on Rylee¡¯s arm. That¡¯s all.¡± The boy¡¯s voice kept trembling. Evidently, he was so frightened. Timothy raised his brows and squinted, ¡°Armand, find me the person who¡¯s in charge of the props.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Armand waved at the bodyguards. More than a dozen muscr men trotted out. Daphne shivered in Caroline¡¯s arms, her upper and lower teeth clicking. Seeing that Daphne paled and couldn¡¯t breathe, Caroline whispered, ¡°Daphne, what happened to you? Are you alright? Don¡¯t scare me.¡± ¡°I... I... I can¡¯t breathe...¡± Daphne was like a fish without water. Brook checked on Daphne anxiously and begged Timothy, ¡°President Wheeler... My daughter isn¡¯t feeling well. Can we leave first? I want to send her to the hospital.¡± Timothy had keen eyes. With only a single glimpse of Daphne, he could see the trace of fear and guilt in her eyes. He sneered. ¡°Not feeling well? Did she do anything wrong, so she is so scared?¡± Daphne¡¯s eyes widened in fear. She trembled as if she had cramps. Brook begged again, ¡°President Wheeler, please. Daphne seemed to be quite sick now...¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the unlucky girl with the disabled arm your daughter?¡± Timothy asked straight to the point. Brook was taken aback. He nodded. ¡°Yes. Rylee is also my daughter. She is.¡± ¡°Your daughter¡¯s arm is about to disable, but you don¡¯t care about her at all, do you? Mr. Carroll, you¡¯ll be punished by God if you don''t take the responsibility for your family. Understand?¡± Brook paled instantly. He looked at Rylee in panic, ¡°Rylee, is your arm all right? I can take you to the hospital for a checkup...¡± Rylee stood up instantly, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You¡¯d better care about your darling Daphne.¡± Not until being reminded by others did Brook think of her, who was also his daughter. Rylee felt so upset about this. After that, Rylee ignored Timothy and Brook and rushed to the door. Timothy frowned at her. The muscr bodyguards immediately made their way for her, letting Rylee pass. Keh tiptoed and whispered in Timothy¡¯s ear, ¡°ording to my experience with women, although you wanted to save the girl, she was actually offended by it.¡± Timothy frowned at Keh. He cursed and pushed Keh away, striding out to catch up with Rylee. Keh snickered. Then he said ironically to others, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I donated to this program. How can the performer be bullied? Do you want to insult me? Boss is anger now, Armand. We must look into this matter today.¡± Armand answered, ¡°Yes, Mr. Keith.¡± Daphne let out a sad cry and fainted. Caroline eximed. Brook and his family sent Daphne to the hospital in a hurry. *** Rylee trotted out. Tears dropped instantly. She wanted to wipe off her tears with her left arm but frowned in pain. She inhaled. ¡°Shit! Bad arm! I should cut it off.¡± Rylee tried to hold back her tears by looking up at the sky. Upon hearing the footsteps behind her, she didn¡¯t turn around. Instead, she roared, ¡°Joseph Hans, damn you! Are you my tail? Stop stalking me. Don¡¯t you know how annoying you are?¡± A cold voice rang out, ¡°I¡¯m not Joseph Hans.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Rylee was taken aback a bit and turned around immediately. Timothy, the tall and sturdy man, was standing six feet away from her. ¡°Howe it¡¯s you?¡± Rylee frowned, pouting. ¡°Why? Are you so upset to see me?¡± Rylee lowered her head, kicked a stone, and answered in azy tone, ¡°Sort of.¡± Timothy frowned, taking a few deep breaths. He asked in confusion, ¡°Did I annoy you?¡± Rylee cast a nce at him in anger. ¡°Isn¡¯t it evident?¡± Timothy was unhappy. He blew up for her and avenged her, but she said he had annoyed her. Timothy had never tried to please a woman, so he didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°What on earth have I done to annoy you? I treat you so well, girl!¡± Timothy rested his hands on the waist, strode to her, and stopped right in front of her. Looking at Timothy¡¯s chest, Rylee frowned more and more. Then she didn¡¯t care about anything but threw a punch on Timothy¡¯s chest. Timothy just let her do it. Anyway, he was strong, so her hit meant nothing to him. Instead, he stared at her face to check if she had vented all her anger. This was the first time in his life that he only cared about another person¡¯s feelings instead of his. ''Rylee, you have higher priority over me myself now. Do you know it?'' his inner voice said. ¡°Can you tell me directly? What have I done to annoy you and offend you?¡± Rylee red at him with tearful eyes and said, ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done? What you¡¯ve done after entering backstage?¡± ¡°I saw you were injured, so I wanted to avenge you.¡± ¡°Did I ask you to? You wanted to avenge me, but why did you scold Brook Carroll like that in public? You wanted the whole world to know I was an illegitimate child, didn¡¯t you? You wanted the whole world to know nobody cared about me, right? It¡¯s all your fault. If you said those words, I wouldn¡¯t feel how pitiful I was. We are all his daughters, but he only cared about Daphne instead of me. I was already quite upset. Why did you point it out specifically? You deliberately upset me, didn¡¯t you? I hate you. I hate you. I hate you.¡± As she spoke, Rylee burst into tears. Timothy was taken aback. He honestly hadn¡¯t thought of those matters earlier. He was angry because Rylee was injured, and he felt sorry for her. He wanted to find the person who did it and teach the person a lesson so that Rylee would feel better. However, his good intentions were not rewarded. Timothy exhaled, dragged Rylee into his arms, and stroked her back. He heaved a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s my bad, all right?¡± Rylee raised her head while shedding tears. She yelled, ¡°What do you mean? Of course, it¡¯s your fault. Don¡¯t sound as if I had forced you to admit it.¡± Timothypromised and nodded. ¡°Okay. Okay. It¡¯s my bad. Can you forgive me, my queen?¡± Rylee pouted and hmphed. Timothy smiled faintly. He bent over, looked into Rylee¡¯s eyes, and poked at her nose tip. He coaxed, ¡°Stop crying. Haven¡¯t you forgiven me already? I did apologize.¡± Rylee patted his hand away. Rolling her eyes, she said in anger, ¡°You must give me a promise, so I will forgive you.¡± ¡°Sure. Tell me. What promise?¡± Rylee bit her bottom lip and nced at Timothy¡¯s handsome face several times. She whispered, ¡°I hit you just now. You must promise me you won¡¯t take it to your heart, nor will you avenge.¡± Timothy almost scolded her. What a silly girl? Did she think he would do that to her? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He wondered what was in her mind. Sometimes, he really wanted to open her skull and take a look, and, make some fixes too. Rylee bulged her cheeks and red at him, ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you willing to make a promise?¡± Timothy yielded to her. ¡°Yes. I promise you. I promise I won¡¯t take it to my heart, and I won¡¯t avenge. Okay?¡± Rylee still stared at him evilly. ¡°If you broke your promise, you would be an old turtle.¡± Timothy heaved a sigh helplessly. ¡°All right. Whatever you said. As long as you are not angry.¡± Rylee smiled faintly. In fact, she regretted it right after she had hit Timothy. She was surprised at how bold she was. How dare she hit the gang leader? Chapter 597: Forcible Kiss Chapter 597: Forcible Kiss Timothy was so short-tempered and easy to blow up. His means were ruthless. He was so powerful. Rylee couldn¡¯t imagine how miserable she would die since she had hit him. Now, he had promised her, so she believed that she would not only be safe but also be protected by him. Timothy followed her, feeling awkward and helpless. It was challenging to guess what a woman thought. When Armand rushed over, he almost bumped into Keh¡¯s back, who was hidden in a corner. ¡°Jesus Christ! Mr. Keith, why are you hiding here? I almost thought you were a rock and stepped on it.¡± Keh widened his eyes. ¡°Bullsh*t! I¡¯m so big-sized. How could I be a rock? Are you hinting you are taller than me? You just want to belittle me. Humph!¡± Armand wiped his cold sweat away and asked again, ¡°Mr. Keith, why are you hiding here?¡± Keh heaved a sigh, ¡°Armand, you came so fast. Hurry up. Let¡¯s mourn the fall of our hero.¡± Armand was startled. ¡°What happened to Boss?¡± He wondered if Timothy was in danger. Keh pulled out a handkerchief as if he was about to wipe off his tears. ¡°Timothy, my hero! He was so obedient to a little chick now. God! You are too cruel!¡± Armand breathed a sigh of relief. He snorted, ¡°Gee. Mr. Keith, stop it. It¡¯s normal. All heroes will fall into beauties¡¯ hands. If a hero doesn¡¯t fall, he¡¯s not a true hero.¡± After finishing remarking, Armand walked over with his hands behind his back. Keh bared his teeth. ¡°Brat, how dare you speak to me like that? Think you are the only educated man, huh?¡± Daphne was sent to the hospital and put on a drip. The doctor said she was all right. It was just a shock of cerebral ischemia caused by emotional tension. *** Brook and Deborah were sent home. Caroline and Andrea stayed in the ward, watching Daphne. Andrea asked in confusion, ¡°Caroline, why did that legendary man, Timothy Wheeler, care so much about Rylee¡¯s injury?¡± Caroline squinted while thinking about that as well. ¡°He¡¯s such a superior man, so I don¡¯t think he would have a crush on Rylee. I guess it must have something to do with Mr. Keith.¡± ¡°Mr. Keith? What did it have to do with him?¡± ¡°Think about it. Rylee didn¡¯t sing very well, but why did Mr. Keith donate so much money? Obviously, he wanted to back her. Mr. Keith is Timothy Wheeler¡¯s close friend. Mr. Keith¡¯s girlfriend was injured, so Timothy Wheeler was angry.¡± Andrea nodded. ¡°Ehn. That makes sense. Caroline, I¡¯m so scared. Rylee, the bitch, will bully us once Mr. Keith has be her backer.¡± Caroline rolled her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s avoid conflicts with her recently. We''ll observe her rtionship with Mr. Keith first.¡± ¡°Ehn. Caroline, you are so smart.¡± Caroline recalled something. ¡°Daphne asked the boy who was in charge of the props to do something. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be found out.¡± In the car, Brook and Deborah were sitting in the backseat. Deborah squinted her eyes while saying in an upset voice, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you think Rylee is so troublesome?¡± ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± Brook was startled. Deborah moved closer and took his arm. She said, ¡°Look. That Mr. Keith was so generous to donate to her performance. Mr. Wheeler blew up because of her injury. What happened today was way too abnormal. Howe a girl could get those superior men protect her?¡± ¡°You meant...¡± Deborah sneered. ¡°Honey, please don¡¯t mind my harsh words. I guess Rylee is not simple. I¡¯m afraid...¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid she has done something ugly. She might have sold her body...¡± ¡°What?¡± Brook widened his eyes. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Shameless bitch! If shees home, I must beat her up!¡± After Rylee had trotted out, Manfred also followed her. But he only took a few steps before Joseph stopped him. Manfred looked at Joseph in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Joseph saidcently, ¡°My master has went to find Rylee. You don¡¯t need to go. I¡¯m her childhood ymate, but I didn¡¯t go. You¡¯d better just stay here.¡± Manfred frowned. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Rylee is upset...¡± ¡°Of course, she¡¯s upset. All of you kept bullying her. No one cares about or loves her. She¡¯s indeed frustrated. You are always the onlooker. Actually, you¡¯ve done nothing to treat her well.¡± Manfred was taken aback. Joseph whistled and bypassed him nonchntly. Timothy followed Rylee. Suddenly, he strode to her, lifted her up, and carried her in his arms. Rylee was shocked. ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the hospital to treat your arm,¡± answered Timothy indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s bandaged. I don¡¯t need any treatment. Please put me down. My arm is injured, not my leg.¡± Timothy nced at her pink cheeks and still said in a calm tone, ¡°You are as heavy as a hog and quite dirty. Think I¡¯m willing to carry you, huh?¡± Rylee was so angry. ¡°A hog? I¡¯m not dirty, OK?¡± Timothy tightened his face, ¡°When I¡¯m still patient without tossing you out, you¡¯d better shush.¡± ¡°Then... Why do you have to carry me?¡± Didn¡¯t he disdain her, for she was heavy and dirty? ¡°You can¡¯t walk. If the blood flows too fast on your wound, it will impact the recovery of your arm.¡± *** From the rearview mirror, Armand secretly studied the two sitting in the backseat. He couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh. Sure enough, Rylee and Timothy were a quarrelsome couple. Whenever they were together, they would fight. Timothy was sitting on the left side of Rylee. He pinched her left upper arm and secretly transmitted his internal force into her arm. He also pointed at the acupoints around her wound with the other hand. Rylee frowned bitterly. Feeling irritated, she scratched her head with her right hand andined, ¡°What on earth are you doing? It hurts a lot when you pinch me.¡± She rolled her eyes and red at the handsome man, who was looking at her wound. ¡°Don¡¯t you know the Chinese martial art skill of point striking?¡± Timothy looked up and nced at her coldly, only to find that Rylee was giving him a cold shoulder. He felt so aggrieved. He had used his valuable internal power to cure her, but she looked disgusted. He should have left her alone, but he was reluctant. Sure enough, he was cheap. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Rylee pouted. ¡°I only know my arm is going numb if you keep pinching it.¡± ¡°If you want the arm to recover soon, some acupoints need to be blocked. Anyway, you understand nothing.¡± ¡°Gee... I guess you are just avenging in another way. I hit you just now, but you promised me verbally you wouldn¡¯t avenge. However, you are still upset, so you use another way to take revenge on me, do you?¡± Timothy squinted. His charming, handsome face was dignified. In fear, Rylee shushed and shrank her neck. ¡°What did you just say? Come again?¡± Rylee was frightened. She whispered, ¡°I never repeat my good remarks. Forget it if you didn¡¯t hear.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m too deaf to hear your words?¡± Rylee¡¯s heart trembled. She muttered in fear, ¡°Since you¡¯ve heard what I said, why did you ask me to repeat? How arrogant!¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Little thing, how bold you are!¡± Timothy looked quite fierce, but he kept putting his internal power into her arm. Curling her lips, Rylee looked into his eyes in fear. She med her for being so obsessive. Clearly Timothy wished to strangle her, but she was still appreciating his charm. She thought the outline of his lip was so hot. Cool and hot. Even the most handsome hero in theics didn¡¯t have such seductive lips as Mr. Wheeler had. In a trance for a moment, Rylee lowered her head to admit her mistake with erged eye pupils. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I made a mistake. Please don¡¯t be so fierce to me.¡± Rylee believed that she was quite mentally strong. The gang leader always yelled at her. It was quite helpful for her to improve her psychological quality. It seemed there was another benefit to being a maid for the gangster leader. Timothy almostughed out. When Rylee was bold, she could speak anything. When she was timid, she was like a squirrel who covered its head with its big tail. He thought that she was too adorable. Seeing her innocent and tender face, Timothy had a me surging from his lower abdomen. He kept inputting his internal power to her but approached his handsome face to her cheek. ¡°Girl...¡± ¡°Ehn?¡± Rylee felt the hot breath in her ear. Timothy¡¯s seductive face almost clung to her cheek. Rylee was so shocked that her heart was racing. *** She eximed inwardly, wondering what Timothy was doing. Would he give her a forcible kiss? Would he forcibly part her lips and stick out his tongue? Then their saliva would be stirred. Rylee wondered what she should do. Should she resist or just respond to him? If she resisted, she wouldn¡¯t win against him. Hence, it was useless. She decided not to resist then. Instead, she should wrap her arms around his neck and respond to him enthusiastically. Well, if she would do so, she could enjoy the kiss, but it was pretty embarrassing as well. In a few seconds, myriads of thoughts welled up in Rylee''s head. Timothy¡¯s lips were just a few inches away from Rylee¡¯s. Their breath intertwined. Rylee was overwhelmed by the mixed smell of his scent and hormone. Timothy gazed at her. She blinked fast in panic and didn¡¯t know what to do. Timothy tried his best to suppress the heat and snickered. ¡°Fortunately, you are sensible, girl. You knew to admit your mistake on time.¡± Rylee widened her eyes and looked at him in confusion. Chapter 598: Medical Expert Chapter 598: Medical Expert Timothy curled up his thin lips. ¡°Otherwise, I would have tossed you out of my car and knocked you over.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± How ruthless he was! He had no mercy on his maid at all. Timothy distanced himself from Rylee and sat upright. Staring to the front, he snickered and said indifferently, ¡°What do you expect?¡± Rylee hadn¡¯te back to her senses yet. After a while, she looked up at his handsome side face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Timothy turned around calmly and gazed at Rylee. Thetter couldn¡¯t tell what was in his mind at all. He asked, ¡°I¡¯m asking you what you are fancying now.¡± ¡°Fancying?¡± Rylee bit her bottom lip. She wondered if Timothy could read her mind. How did he know she had imagined some erotic scenes about him just now! ¡°No. I¡¯m not fancying. I¡¯m not thinking about anything now.¡± Rylee refused to admit it. If he knew she had thought about the detail of the French kiss with him, he would mock her to death. Timothy smiled faintly, and his eyes were twinkling. ¡°Really? Why is your face so red?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rylee was shocked, stroking her cheek. Her blushed cheeks had ratted her out. ¡°Oh... Hahaha... The temperature in this car is too hot. My face turned red because of the high temperature. What¡¯s so surprising about it?¡± Rylee made an excuse at random. She pressed down the car window and exhaled. It was like walking on tenterhooks when being with Timothy. He was way too intelligent, as if he could see through her mind. Timothy cast a secret nce at Rylee and snickered. He wondered if Rylee had a crush on him already. ¡®Sooner orter, your heart willpletely belong to me,¡± his inner voice said. When they arrived at Doctor Taylor''s ce, Timothy carried Rylee out of the car and went upstairs. Rylee shushed obediently this time. Anyway, she didn¡¯t need to walk, so she let him carry her. She felt a bit embarrassed, though, as he was carrying her like carrying a puppy. It seemed that she was no different from a puppy. ¡°Taylor, please check on her arm.¡± Timothy walked in, kicked a door open, and put Rylee onto a bed. An old man wearing sses who was reading a book turned his chair around slowly. He looked at Timothy and then at Rylee. He asked, ¡°Is she your girlfriend?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe what he had seen. Timothy carried a woman personally into his clinic with an edgy look. Timothy bit his bottom lip and didn¡¯t answer. Rylee answered hurriedly, ¡°No, Old Papa. I¡¯m his maid.¡± She didn¡¯t tell the old man that she was his personal maid. It was a bit embarrassing. How personal a maid could be? At least she hadn¡¯t been clinging to his body. Timothy¡¯s face darkened. It seemed Rylee couldn¡¯t wait to draw a demarcation line with him. He coughed. ¡°Taylor, hurry. Please check up on her.¡± Right after finishing his words, Timothy suddenly recalled something. ring at Rylee, he asked, ¡°Wait. Why do you call him Old Papa when I call him by his name?¡± Rylee rubbed her nose. Acting like an obedient child, she muffled, ¡°You are my elder. You called him by his name, but I mustn''t call him that way. It was rude.¡± Timothy was so pissed. He raised his voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I was not your elder?¡± ¡°Are you seeing a doctor here? If not, you¡¯d better fight outside.¡± Taylor¡¯s words shushed them. Timothy red at Rylee. Thetter made a face to him as usual. Timothy looked over at Taylor and said, ¡°Taylor, her arm was smashed by amp. I¡¯m afraid there will be a scar in the future. Do you have any method to cure her fast without leaving a scar?¡± Taylor answered gruffly, ¡°It was her arm that was injured, why did you have to carry her to the bed? Were her legs hurt too?¡± Timothy¡¯s face darkened. Rylee was so delighted. pping her hand, she said with a smile, ¡°Old Papa, I agree. For such a short- tempered guy, you should teach him a lesson more often.¡± As soon as she pped, the wound on her left arm was stretched. She frowned and gasped in pain. ¡°Don¡¯t move. You are injured. Bad girl.¡± Timothy frowned and walked over, pressing at her acupoint again. Taylor looked up and took a nce. He asked, "Did you keep transmitting your internal power into her?" Timothy frowned. After a while, he hummed as a yes. Taylor raised his eyebrows. ¡°I see. This girl is so lucky.¡± Rylee chimed in quickly. ¡°Lucky? I¡¯m extremely unlucky.¡± Timothy looked away helplessly. Taylor snickered. Out of Taylor''s clinic, Rylee couldn¡¯t help praising how wonderful the Chinese medicine was. ¡°Gosh! I can¡¯t believe my eyes. Earlier, when I got in, my arm hurt so much that I couldn¡¯t move a bit. After Old Papa''s acupuncture therapy, it doesn¡¯t hurt any longer if I raise it. He¡¯s such a wonderful doctor. I didn¡¯t believe in Chinese medicine doctors at all. Now, I know Chinese medicine is so wonderful. What do you think?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Rylee turned to look at Timothy in the car. Timothy faked that he was pretty annoyed. Frowning, he said, ¡°You are too noisy. You kept croaking like a frog. Why are you so talkative as Keh?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯m not like Mr. Keith, the yboy. We arepletely different.¡± Rylee didn¡¯t like Keh at all. Well, to be exact, his behaviors disgusted her. She disdained him for being dandiacal, hitting on different women, and being a yboy. Timothy rubbed his eyebrows and said, ¡°After arriving at Seaside Vi, make your herbal soup first. Drink that and your arm won¡¯t hurt tomorrow. Although Taylor is a weirdo, he¡¯s a medical expert.¡± Rylee nodded. Then she frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t go to your house today. My arm is injured, so I can¡¯t work for you tomorrow. How about next week? You can deduct my sry for one day.¡± ¡°No way. I must watch you take the herbal soup.¡± He almost blurted out that he was worried about her. Rylee pouted. ¡°I can¡¯t work tomorrow. If I go to your house to make the soup, it¡¯s too weird. No, I won¡¯t go to your house. Please send me home. I can make the soup after going home.¡± Timothy frowned. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just stay in my house overnight? I won¡¯t charge you for the amodation.¡± Right then, his cell phone started ringing. He didn¡¯t want to answer. When he checked the caller ID, his eyes darkened. He swiped it to answer unhappily. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s me... What? Why didn¡¯t you inform me ahead of? All right. I see.¡± After hanging up the phone, Timothy frowned, looking quite unhappy. Rylee cast a secret nce at him, feeling scared. She wondered if he was angry again. She decided to quit arguing with him. He was so short-tempered. Since he insisted on letting her go to Seaside Vi, she could just go there obediently. Anyway, she wouldn¡¯t work for him the following day. Before Rylee agreed to go to his house, Timothy said, ¡°Armand, please send Rylee home.¡± Rylee gaped at Timothy in surprise. His face was darkened. ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± said Armand. Timothy heaved a sigh. Looking at Rylee, he said in an undertone, ¡°After arriving home, soak the herbs in the water. Then boil it. After it¡¯s boiled, you need to turn down the gas and boil it again.¡± ¡°Oh, I got it,¡± answered Rylee. She wondered what he was going to do. Timothy looked a bit exhausted and said, ¡°Pull over.¡± The car was parked on the roadside. Timothy got down and took a few steps. Then he walked back, pulled the door open, and looked at Rylee. ¡°Don¡¯t bezy. You must drink the herbal soup twice a day. You can¡¯t skip any.¡± Rylee nodded. ¡°I got it.¡± Timothy nodded and got in another car. Rylee turned around, watching Timothy get in. The car headed in another direction. She heaved a sigh. Timothy got down, so she was supposed to feel delighted, wasn¡¯t she? Once he had gone, she wouldn¡¯t be on the tenterhook anymore¡­right? However... She felt so depressed. She wondered what had happened to her. How strange! Timothy drove to Casa Feliz. It was a vi that he used to stay in the past. As soon as his car was pulled over and Timothy got down before he could keep his bnce yet, a girl ran out of the vi. She smiled brightly and threw herself into Timothy¡¯s arms, hugging him tightly. ¡°Timothy! Why are you sote? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡± Timothy gave a small smile, looking so charming. His eyes twinkled. Releasing the girl, he rubbed her hair. ¡°Felicia, why didn¡¯t you message me before you came back. I could pick you up.¡± The girl called Felicia Schultz tilted her head and said joyfully, ¡°I just wanted to give you a surprise. Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡± ¡°Surprise? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be in danger whening here alone.¡± ¡°Gee! How dangerous could it be? I¡¯m a good fighter. No one could kidnap me.¡± Felicia took Timothy¡¯s arm, ying cute. ¡°Timothy! Timothy, I haven¡¯t seen you for ages. Won''t you give me a kiss?¡± Timothy inhaled helplessly. He bent over and pecked on her cheek. Felicia immediately grinned and wrapped her arms around his neck. Instead of letting him stand upright, she hopped up, pouted, and pecked on Timothy¡¯s lips quickly. Timothy frowned, putting down her arms. He said tly, ¡°Hey, what were you doing? Get in.¡± She held Timothy¡¯s waist from his back. ¡°No way. Timothy, carry me on your back. Just like when we were in America, I want you to carry me on your back.¡± Chapter 599: Love Cannot Be Forced Chapter 599: Love Cannot Be Forced Timothy heaved a sigh. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°When you were in America, I guess Master must be so angry with you every day.¡± As he spoke, he squatted down. Felicia immediately climbed up to his back cheerfully. Timothy carried her into the vi. After sending Rylee back to Carroll''s Manor, Armand drove away. Rylee held the bag of herbs while talking to Joseph on the phone. ¡°Rylee, you must deliver my message to master. Tell him I¡¯m quite healthy. I can do fifty sit-ups in one go. Really. I¡¯m not lying.¡± Rylee heaved a sigh. ¡°Oh, please. Just fifty sit-ups and you''re showing off? Wait until you can run thirty miles nonstop.¡± ¡°What? You''re brutal. Thirty miles. Do you want to kill me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just Mr. Wheeler¡¯s maid. Do you think it will work as long as I rmend you? If Mr. Wheeler tests you and finds out you can¡¯t do anything, I guess he will toss us both to feed the sharks if he¡¯s angry. Dude, don¡¯t drag me into this.¡± Joseph faked crying on the other end of the line. After arguing with Joseph, Rylee saw Manfred, who was waiting for her. Due to the fight backstage, Rylee wanted to avoid him. Since Deborah had said those words, she didn¡¯t need to humiliate herself. She decided to distance herself from Manfred. Rylee lowered her head and wanted to bypass Manfred, but thetter walked over to block her way. He asked with a smile, ¡°Rylee, is your arm all right?¡± Rylee looked down at her shoes and muffled, ¡°It¡¯s getting better. I¡¯m going to my room now.¡± She bypassed Manfred. Manfred bit his bottom lip and suddenly said, ¡°I like you, Rylee.¡± Rylee gaped. She paused in surprise, and her herb bag dropped onto the floor. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Manfred confessed his affection to her just now. He said he liked her. Rylee came back to her senses and blinked. Then she bent over to pick up the herb bag. However, Manfred picked it up for her, so she had to look at him. Manfred grabbed Rylee¡¯s shoulders, bent over, and looked into Rylee¡¯s eyes closely. He said solemnly, stressing each syble, ¡°I nned to wait for you to grow up older before telling you, but I was afraid you would flee away from me. Hence, I must confess my love for you now out of selfishness. Please don¡¯t distance yourself from yourself. Don¡¯t push me away. Please let me see you and take care of you. I¡¯m already quite contented with just seeing you grow up. I just want to be like this while waiting for you to fall in love with me.¡± Rylee gaped at Manfred¡¯s handsome face. After almost more than half a minute, she stammered, ¡°But... but you are my uncle.¡± Manfred smiled faintly. ¡°This is not a problem. We¡¯re not blood-rted, anyway.¡± Rylee''s eye widened again. Manfred couldn¡¯t help butugh out. ¡°Then... for the sake of an old man¡¯s heart, could you kindly tell me if you have a crush on me? Even just a little?¡± Rylee¡¯s mouth widened, and her eyes were blurred. Her heart was racing. Feeling shy, she bit her bottom lip and lowered her head. She blushed. Manfred smiled. ¡°Can I take it as a yes?¡± Before Rylee was about to answer, she heard Brook roar at her from the porch. ¡°Rylee Carroll,e over! Hurry up! I need to talk to you.¡± Rylee looked over at her father in confusion. Manfred frowned slightly. Deborah was standing behind Brook in anger. Seeing that her brother standing so close to Rylee, she gritted her teeth and added fuel to the fire. ¡°Honey, if any of our girls has that kind of affair, that''s gonna be a disgrace to you. How can a daughter from a famous family be the mistress of other rich guys? We¡¯re not some cheap peasants. s... How could Rylee do that?¡± Brook''s face got even paler. Resting his hands on his hips, he roared, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Haven¡¯t you heard me? Hurry up ande over. You wicked girl!¡± Rylee had to walk to Brook in confusion. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Manfred was taken aback, following her. ¡°Dad...¡± Rylee darted her nces between Deborah and Brook. She wondered if her father finally thought of the injury on her arm, so he wanted to care about her. However, her father looked so furious, and his tone was quite harsh. Manfred stood next to Rylee and asked, ¡°Brook, what happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your business, Manfred. Rylee, follow me!¡± After finishing his words in anger, Brook turned around and walked to the house. Rylee took a look at Manfred and followed her dad. Manfred hurriedly followed her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± However, Deborah grabbed his arm. She roared, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. What do you think you are doing? Brook wants to talk to his daughter. You can¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Deborah, can¡¯t you just stop it? Step away from my business. Please.¡± Deborah acted unreasonably. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to mind your business? Okay. I¡¯ll kill myself. I don¡¯t want to live on anymore. I¡¯m not your sister. I don¡¯t know you.¡± Manfred frowned, heaving a sigh. ¡°Deborah...¡± He worried about Rylee indeed, so he turned around and watched Rylee walk into the study. He was so anxious that he wanted to follow her. However, Deborah was still blowing up. She cursed and faked weeping, ¡°s... My life is over! My only brother doesn¡¯t care about me at all. Now, you are a grownup, so you can dump your sister, right? All right. Leave me alone. I¡¯ll end my life now. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Deborah, why are you doing this to me?¡± Manfred stomped irritably. Deborah stopped faking crying. Looking in the direction where the study was, she gritted her teeth and whispered, ¡°Let me tell you, Manfred. Stop being silly. Rylee Carroll isn¡¯t simple. She¡¯s so young, but she has such close rtionships with those rich guys. Don¡¯t you know what she has done? I¡¯m warning you. Distance yourself from her. No matter how pretty she is, you can¡¯t be with her. She¡¯s just an illegitimate daughter of this family without any status. If you want to choose one of the Carroll girls, you should choose Caroline. She¡¯s the oldest daughter and has a crush on you...¡± Manfred¡¯s face darkened instantly. ¡°Deborah, how can you give such insulting remarks on her? Can my feelings be manipted? Do I need to pick up the girl as you like? Love cannot be forced.¡± Deborah gaped when hearing his roar. Manfred walked into the living room irritably. He sat down on the sofa, looking over at the study worriedly. Rylee walked in. From Brook¡¯s frown, she knew that nothing good was waiting for her. She could tell her father was angry, so she guessed it must be because he felt sorry for Andrea. She decided to let him vent his anger. Rylee had even nned no matter what Brook would say, she wouldn¡¯t respond a word. Brook walked back and forth in the room. From time to time, he threw a few angry nces at Rylee. Then he heaved a sigh. After doing that for ten times, he scowled at Rylee. Pointing at Rylee in anger, he said in disappointment, ¡°How could you do that kind of thing?¡± Rylee took a deep breath, standing there expressionlessly while looking into a corner. ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak? I¡¯m your father. I have the right to educate you.¡± The more Brook spoke, the angrier he became. Standing in front of Rylee, he looked down at her hair and roared, ¡°You are just a girl in seventeen or eighteen. How can you be so wicked?¡± Rylee sneered and said, ¡°I was forced to do so.¡± If Andrea hadn¡¯t provoked her first or hit her, Rylee wouldn¡¯t fight back by using the skills that Mr. Wheeler had taught her. She didn¡¯t understand why her father didn¡¯t scold Andrea for hitting her first. ¡°Did he force you? You can¡¯t do it no matter who has forced you.¡± Brook and Ryleepletely misunderstood each other. Knocking at his forehead, Brook said while feeling upset, ¡°You should know this matter is as important as your life. No matter who has forced you, you shouldn¡¯t have agreed. Your mother was a singer in the nightclub, and the rumors outside were bad enough. You should have a backbone and respect yourself. You shouldn¡¯t have disgraced your mother. How could you...¡± Brook almost couldn¡¯t finish his words. Rylee listened to him but sensed something wrong. She looked up at Brook. ¡°What are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I have a backbone? What have I done to disrespect myself?¡± ¡°How dare you talk back!¡± Brook roared. His eyes were full of anger. He snapped, ¡°You¡¯ve done such shameful things. How dare you fake as if nothing has happened! Aren''t you even ashamed? Others stopped me from taking you in. I felt sorry for you and your mother, who passed away at such a young age, so I took you back home against all their objections. I also regarded you as my daughter. I just want to give you a better environment. How could you... I regret it so much! I shouldn''t have brought you back. No wonder the old and wise said the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. Do you have to prove that you must be a whore because your mother used to work in the nightclub?¡± Chapter 600: Leaving Together Chapter 600: Leaving Together Rylee widened her mouth, tears welling up in her eyes. She was trembling all over. ¡°You can scold me as much as you like. How can you insult my mother? I just knocked down Andrea. How can you insult my mother? Why are you doing this to me? Do you regret it? You shouldn¡¯t have deceived my mother or let me be born. Do you think I¡¯m willing to be your daughter? Have you asked me if I was willing to be born in this world?¡± ¡°Smack!¡± Brook pped Rylee in her face furiously. Rylee¡¯s face tilted. Her cheek went red and swollen instantly. ¡°Swoosh!¡± The herb bag in her hand flew out. Brook felt his palm was numb. It wasn¡¯t until then did he realize that he had used too much strength. Rylee shed tears and sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the daughter of the Carroll family anymore. I¡¯m so fed up with it!¡± As soon a fishing her words, she turned away. Brook grabbed her shoulder and asked anxiously, ¡°Answer me. Have you be Keh Keith¡¯s mistress?¡± Rylee took a deep breath, turned around, and red at him in hatred. ¡°If I had, I would be knocked over by a car when I go out.¡± Brook was taken aback. Rylee picked up the herb bag, pulled the study door open, and walked out. As soon as she stepped out, she almost bumped into Deborah, who was eavesdropping at the door. Deborah pretended nothing had happened and looked at the paint on the wall. Rylee didn¡¯t look at anyone. Clenching her hands, she strode to the door. She felt a burning pain on her cheek. She even heard a buzz in her ears. Manfred walked up to her. ¡°Rylee, what happened to your cheek?¡± Rylee nced at him in a trance, putting on a wry smile sadly. Meanwhile, tears dropped from her eyes. ¡°Leave me alone.¡± ¡°Manfred,e over!¡± Deborah yelled. Manfred held Rylee in his arms, feeling that she was trembling all over. He felt so frustrated. Right then, the study door was opened. Brook gaped at his own hand while walking out. Manfred yelled at him. ¡°Brook, you¡¯ve gone too far! How could you hit Rylee for no reason? She¡¯s already so humble in this home. You mistreat her. Her mother will hate you in the tomb.¡± Brook trembled drastically, feeling so regretful. His eyes reddened, tears welling up in them. He said, ¡°Rylee, I...¡± Deborah eximed, ¡°Manfred, how dare you! How can you talk to your brother-inw like this? Can¡¯t a father scold his daughter?¡± Manfred smiled bitterly. ¡°Deborah, you¡¯ve got married and have a family now. I¡¯m quite happy. I didn¡¯t want to stay here in the beginning. I will move out. If you don¡¯t want Rylee, I will take care of her. I¡¯ll give her a loving home.¡± As he spoke, he walked out while holding Rylee in his arms. Deborah gaped in disbelief. She hurriedly followed them and kept yelling, ¡°Manfred! How dare you! How dare you do this to your sister? Stop! You can¡¯t do it. Come back. Come back!¡± When she reached the gate, Manfred had already driven his car away with Rylee. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Deborah stomped in anger. Patting her thighs, she yelled, ¡°Manfred,e back! Rylee Carroll, you bitch! You¡¯ve stolen my brother! I won¡¯t let go of you. Bitch! Bitch!¡± Brook walked to the gate while trembling. He stared at Manfred¡¯s car disappearing into the distance. Wiping off his tears, he turned around and blew up on Deborah. ¡°Bitch? She¡¯s my daughter. She¡¯s my biological daughter. How dare you say that! If I heard you call her bitch again, I would p you.¡± Deborah bit her bottom lip, having no guts to utter any beep. Brook ignored her, feeling so upset. He sniffed and walked back to the house. He muttered to himself, ¡°I hit her too violently... I should have known it... She¡¯s quite stubborn and proud. There''s no way she would do those things? I¡¯m so stupid. Rylee... I made a mistake... Rylee... Evangeline, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry for mistreating our daughter...¡± Deborah copsed on the steps, covered her face, and cried. Her brother moved out. Her husband scolded her. It was the first time that Brook blew up on her. Manfred was driving. He turned to look at Rylee, who was sitting in the passenger seat in a daze. Her cheek was so red. She never made a fuss. In silence, she lowered her head and sat in a daze. There were tears in her eyes. The more she was like this, the sorrier Manfred felt for her. Manfred reached out to stroke her hair gently. Rylee trembled in fear, looking over at him stiffly. Then she finally realized that Manfred was next to her. She forced a grin on him and said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡± Manfred almost shed tears. Patting her on the shoulder, he said in a gentle tone, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. In the future, I¡¯ll always be there with you and protect you.¡± Rylee smiled bitterly, turning away to look into a dark corner. Tears dropped. Of course, she was so upset. Her biological father had even suspected that she was a kind of cheap woman who couldy with any man. She wondered if she were just a whore in Brook¡¯s mind. It was more heartbreaking than his me and hit. ¡°If you want to cry, please go ahead,¡± said Manfred softly, giving her a few pieces of tissues. Rylee took them over, lowered her face, and wiped off the tears. However, when she wiped off some, more tears were shed. It seemed that her tears were from an endless fountain. It was getting dark outside. Manfred¡¯s cell phone was ringing. He picked up and checked the caller. Then he said, ¡°Rylee, it''s your father.¡± Rylee didn¡¯t answer, looking out of the window. ¡°Yes, Brook?¡± Manfred swiped to answer the phone while driving. ¡°Manfred, pleasee back. Your sister has been crying since you left,¡± Brook said with a sigh. ¡°No, thanks, Brook. In fact, even without what happened tonight, I would move out sooner orter. I¡¯m d my sister has a home. I¡¯ve been hoping to move out since quite a long time ago.¡± ¡°Wait, Manfred. Can I speak to Rylee, please? I want to tell her it¡¯s my bad. I should have trusted her. I shouldn¡¯t have hit her. Boohoo...¡± Brook cried while holding the cell phone. Manfred cast Rylee a nce and heaved a sigh. ¡°Brook, you¡¯ve been too reckless. Rylee is still in a bad mood now. I will take her to my apartment for a night. After she has calmed down, I¡¯ll send her back home. No worries. I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡± Brook paused a bit and said in frustration, ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯ve done that. How could I speak those words to Rylee? I should be damned! Manfred, please help mefort her. Please ask her to forgive me.¡± ¡°Okay. I will.¡± Manfred hung up the phone. Looking at Rylee, he said, ¡°Your father has regretted it. I can tell from his voice he feels so guilty now. Rylee, no matter what, he¡¯s your father. He cares about you.¡± Rylee didn¡¯t speak any words. Manfred heaved a sigh, stepped on the elerator, and sped up the car. His apartment was located in a high-end neighborhood downtown. When he parked the car in the parking lot, Manfred pulled the door of the vehicle open and dragged Rylee to get down. Rylee suddenly became panicked. She blinked quickly. ¡°I... I can¡¯t go to your apartment... Please excuse me.¡± Manfred stopped her with a frown. ¡°Where can you go? We are family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to find Joseph. I have my room in his house.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote. If you go there at this time, he¡¯ll be worried about you. Please make do with it in my apartment. No worries. You¡¯ll stay in the guestroom. I won¡¯t do anything to you. Can you trust me, Rylee?¡± Rylee took a look at Manfred in silence. Manfred put his arm on her shoulders, and they walked into the elevator together. Manfred¡¯s home was quite big, over two thousand square feet. The apartment was clean. When the floormp was turned on, the living room looked quite homey. ¡°Come on in. I seldome over. You are my first guest. What would you like to drink?¡± Manfred took off his jacket, rolled up his sleeves, and walked to the kitchen to boil some water. Rylee was in a bad mood. She shook her head. ¡°Nothing. Thank you.¡± Manfred turned to look at her and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a hot bath. It will wash away your bad mood. Then I¡¯ll make you a chocte milkshake before you go to bed. What do you say?¡± Rylee nodded. She soaked herself in the warm water and cried out aloud. After the bath, she dried her hair while looking into the mirror. She gradually felt better. In Manfred¡¯s pajamas, she walked out. The living room was dim. Manfred was sitting on the sofa, waving at her. ¡°Come over, Rylee. Please have some dessert and the hot tea with milk.¡± Rylee walked to Manfred, who looked so soothing. She sat on the carpet with her legs crossed. Holding the warm tea with milk and looking at the desserts on the tea table, she said sincerely, ¡°Thank you so much, Manfred. You always remind me of my mother. Thank you for caring about me.¡± Manfred smiled faintly. ¡°Silly girl, please don¡¯t mention it. Hurry up and eat. I ordered some takeout just now. If I had called themter, they would have closed already.¡± Rylee nodded, picked up a spoon, and got some, munching carefully. ¡°How do you like it?¡± ¡°So sweet.¡± Rylee smiled. Manfred opened his mouth. ¡°I also want to have a try.¡± Rylee was taken aback. Under Manfred¡¯s gaze, she got some with the spoon and put it next to his lips. Manfred ate it happily. Looking at Rylee with a smile, he said, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so sweet that I even feel dizzy. Rylee, we shall always be with each other like this until we get old. What do you say?¡± Chapter 601: Uneasy Chapter 601: Uneasy Rylee Carroll''s eyelids twitched fiercely, and she turned to see Manfred Shawn in a panic. Manfred said embarrassedly, ¡°I''m being pushy again, am I? I just can''t help wanting an answer from you. Anyway, this is my wish.¡± Without saying anything, Rylee dug a spoonful of dessert and put it in her mouth. But she thought to herself, ¡°Manfred, I can''t refuse your kindness, because it feels like my mom. I don''t want to give it up.¡± The atmosphere was inexplicably heartwarming. Suddenly, Rylee''s phone rang, which gave her a start. Rylee hurriedly picked up the phone and saw that it was Timothy calling. Why did Mr. Wheeler call her in thete night? Rylee quickly swallowed the food in her mouth and cleared her throat. Then she answered the phone, ¡°Hello?¡± Timothy''s clear and impassive voice came through immediately, ¡°Are you sleeping?¡± Rylee nced at Manfred over there, slightly flustered, and replied, ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Have you made the herbal soup?¡± ¡°Huh? Herbal soup?¡± If not for Timothy¡¯s reminder, Rylee wouldpletely forget about the medicine. Rylee held the phone and looked around to find it. Manfred understood what she was doing, and helped her look for it. Eventually, they found it at the entrance of the door. ¡°What? Haven''t you boiled it yet?¡± Timothy narrowed his eyes and raised his tone. ¡°Oh! Of course! Ha-ha! Of course I have boiled it!¡± Rylee quickly denied in fright. While talking, she shook her head vividly, as if Timothy over the phone could see her shaking her head. ¡°Is it too bitter and hard to swallow, so you didn''t drink it all?¡± ¡°How¡­how can that be? I''ve drunk it all. It can help me recover, so I don''t mind it''s bitter. Don''t worry, I have drunk it all without leaving a single drop!¡± Why did she feel that the medicine is Timothy''s most favorite patented product? As if it will be a huge offense to him if she did not drink it. Damn, even taking medicine can be dangerous. Timothy snorted, ¡°Judging from your word, you haven¡¯t drink it yet. I warn you that you will bear serious consequences if you don¡¯t drink it. If it goes cold, warm it up and drink it afterwards. You are not allowed to drink cold medicine.¡± Timothy still speaks like amander who was giving order. Rylee nodded her head, ¡°I know, I know, I know, I''ll definitely drink it all. I''ll warm it up if it''s cold. I know that. You don''t need to keep on stressing about it anymore. Don''t you feel that your mouth is getting dry? Go have some water.¡± Timothy smiled secretly, ¡°Just drink the medicine and get recovered so that you cane back and work for me soon.¡± Rylee curled her lips. Hum, she already knew that this guy didn''t care about her. He just wanted to make full use of her. What a capitalist, Mr. Wheeler! ¡°I know. I appreciate you caring about me as a boss caring about his employee. I will get well as soon as possible, and will not cause you any loss.¡± Timothy wanted to say something, but he then heard Felicia¡¯s voice from outside. He had to end this conversation hurriedly, ¡°I am d that you are aware of it. I¡¯ll supervise you to take the medicine. Get some sleep. You can take a break tomorrow, and you will still get paid.¡± As soon as Rylee heard that she didn''t need to work tomorrow and could get a paid leave, she was joyful again. Squinting her swollen eyes, she cheered, ¡°You are so great, boss. Thank you for your kindness! Long live the boss!¡± Timothy hung up, his lips curling up into a smile. As soon as the call was hung up, the door was opened and Felicia ran in. Staring at Timothy curiously, Felicia questioned him, ¡°Timothy, I called you several times and you didn¡¯t answer me. Who are you talking to? Show me the phone!¡± Felicia''s white and tender little hand stretched out. Timothy raised his eyebrows. He would not hand over the phone, but he changed the subject and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want to make me a pizza? Are you finished with it yet? Come on, it''s not burnt?¡± Felicia stomped her feet and protested, ¡°You don''t trust me? I am not so useless! I am not bragging. The pizza tasted really delicious. Hurry up. Go down and try Chef Felicia''s craftsmanship.¡± After speaking, Felicia took Timothy''s hand and ran out with a smile. Timothy quietly stuffed his phone into his trouser pocket. After receiving the call from Timothy, all the haze and sadness disappeared. She gobbled down the dessert and took a gulp of milk tea. Feeling satisfied with the food, she sighed at Manfred, ¡°Sometimes, someone can be so annoying that I want to kick his ass. But sometimes, he can be regarded as tolerant and great.¡± Manfred looked at Rylee''s little pink face and couldn''t help frowning. ¡°You meant...¡± ¡°Timothy! Timothy Wheeler!¡± Rylee shout out Timothy¡¯s name happily. Manfred furrowed his eyebrows deeper. ¡°Rylee, how did you get to know Timothy?¡± ¡°Oh, well. It was a dramatic story, or incredible I would say. I was riding my bike that day and...¡± Rylee spoke while making gestures with joy. Sometimes she even giggled happily. Manfred listened and couldn''t help sighing. When Rylee talked about Timothy, she probably didn''t even notice that she could be so rxed and happy. Could it be... or maybe that Timothy can give Rylee the sense of security and dependence? ¡°That''s it! Sadly, I became the poor little maid of a gang leader!¡± Rylee finished speaking, with her big eyes shing. Manfred thought to himself, ¡°When this girl recalled the past, her expression didn¡¯t show any sense of sadness? On the contrary, she was in joy.¡± Manfred shook his head, as if he tried to shake away the anxiety in his heart,forting himself that Rylee didn''t have feelings for Timothy at all. In Rylee''s eyes, Timothy was nothing more than her creditor and her boss. That''s it. Manfred stood up with a faint smile, ¡°Okay, the story is over. I should go to make you the herbal soup. Didn¡¯t you say that you have to drink it before sleep?¡± Rylee nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes, yes, if I don''t take it on time, I guess Mr. Wheeler will kick my head as a ball.¡± ¡°Well, I''ll boil the medicine for you. You can watch TV now.¡± Rylee enjoyed the TV show happily, shouting to Manfred''s back, ¡°Thank you.¡± Manfred leaned against the kitchen door and looked at Rylee, heaving a sigh, ¡°How I wish I could do this for you for the rest of my life when you don''t have to say thank you.¡± Rylee was a little embarrassed, and quickly turned her eyes away. Fearing to make Manfred misunderstand her, she fixed her eyes on the TV without stealing a nce at him. ... Felicia held Timothy''s arm affectionately, pushed him to the table and sat down, ¡°Don''t be too surprised, your Felicia has be so capable now!¡± She waved to the servant childishly, and the servant immediately brought in arge tray. Timothy smiled, ¡°Our Felicia has been very capable since childhood, and whatever you cooked is just as delicious.¡± Felicia grinned brightly with squinted eyes, ¡°To cook for my dear Timothy for life. Of course I have to start working hard since I was young.¡± Timothy''s brow twitched slightly. Felicia lifted the lid while humming a song, ¡°Well, well, well... the most delicious Felicia''s Pizza! Timothy, what do you think? Doesn''t it look tasty? Come on and smell it.¡± Felicia pressed Timothy''s neck and demand him to bend over and smell it. Timothy had no choice but to leaned over, acting as if he had smelt it carefully, and praised, ¡°Well, it''s not bad, it seems that your cooking skill has improved again.¡± She sat on Timothy¡¯sp, wrapping her arms around Timothy¡¯s neck, and said coquettishly, ¡°When you went to visit mest time, you told me that you didn¡¯t like the curry in it. Afterwards, I improve the pizza sauce. There is no curry now!¡± Felicia leaned her small delicate face on Timothy¡¯s chest, took a deep breath of the smell from Timothy. She then said proudly, ¡°You can never find any girl better than me. Nor any girl take you into consideration in the first ce. I, Felicia Shultz, was born for you! Timothy, you must cherish me dearly.¡± Timothy gently pulled down the hands on his neck, put Felicia down, and said gently, ¡°You have not grown up yet. Where did you learn these words? Felicia will have a wonderful life of your own in the future.¡± She pouted and muttered unhappily, ¡°Why do you keep saying I haven''t grow up? I''m 20 years old and I am legally an adult!¡± Timothy changed the subject, ¡°Will you give me a piece of pizza or you want to keep talking? You don¡¯t want me to taste your cooking?¡± Immediately lit up by his word, Felicia shoveled a piece herself, and put it on Timothy''s te. Timothy took a bite and nodded in praise, ¡°Yeah! It tastes really good. Felicia, you can even start your own restaurant in the future.¡± Felicia held her cheeks and watched Timothy eating happily. She quickly answered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to start a restaurant. You are so rich. I don¡¯t want to go to work. I will cook for you at home so that you can enjoy my cooking every day.¡± Timothy cast a nce at her, and frowned again. He remembered something and said, ¡°You had juste back. What about I take you out to dinner tomorrow? Do you like hot pot?¡± ¡°Why do you think I like hot pot?!¡± Felicia responded quickly and widened her eyes. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What!¡± Timothy almost choked, looking at Felicia in surprise, ¡°I remember that you like them a lot?¡± Felicia pouted, looking upset, ¡°Timothy, I didn¡¯t like hot pot at all. You mistook someone else''s liking for mine. I''s reallyme. You don¡¯t even remember what I like to eat.¡± Timothy rubbed her head tofort her, ¡°Come on, how can I remember so much things since I have so many businesses to deal with? Anyway, I will take you out to eat tomorrow.¡± Felicia smiled after hearing this. Timothy can''t eat anymore, frowning. ¡°How can I remember it wrong?¡± Who on earth likes to eat little hot pot? It suddenly urred to him that: Rylee loves hot pot! That time, he saw Rylee and Manfred eating together in the restaurant. Damn! Thinking of Rylee''s face, Timothy couldn''t help gritting his teeth. Little girl! Why did she show up around him? It made him so restless now. His life was seriously affected by her. Chapter 602: Youd Better Watch Yourself Chapter 602: You''d Better Watch Yourself Timothy was caught in his mind when he felt someone was shaking his arm, and he snapped out of it. Felicia was shaking his arm and yelling desperately, ¡°Timothy! You are distracted again! What''s the matter with you? You wasn''t like this before! When I visit you this time, you are always in a loss! Don''t be distracted! No!¡± Timothy said perfunctorily, ¡°I''m not distracted. I am just savoring the pizza you made.¡± Felicia immediately tilted her head mischievously, brought her little face to Timothy, exhaling a sweet breath, ¡°How does it taste? Would you like to have another piece?¡± Timothy Wheeler pretended to pop out his eyes, ¡°One more piece? You want to kill me with too many pizzas?¡± Armand stood in the distance. Even he felt nervous for Timothy. Since the boss just said the word ¡°hot pot¡±, he began to sweat for the boss. Manfred brought the herbal soup to Rylee, but she had already fell asleep on the sofa with her body huddled up. Should he wake up the girl and let her take medicine? Manfred hesitated for a while, and gently pushed Rylee, ¡°Rylee, it''s time to take the medicine. You can go to bed after drinking this, huh?¡± Rylee was like a kitten. After her long eyshes fluttered a few times, she barely opened her eyes and murmured, ¡°So sleepy... Can I not take medicine?¡± Manfred really wanted to lower his head to kiss this girl''s cheek. She was so cute. ¡°Aren''t you afraid of your head being kicked by Timothy like a football?¡± Rylee''s eyes widened. Sure enough, the old man Timothy was an uplifting medicine. ¡°My safety is more important. My head is important.¡± Rylee muttered, sitting upright. Looking down at the bowl, she was so shocked that she even screamed out, ¡°Why is it so dark? Is this even medicine? Can anyone drink this?¡± ¡°Come on, Herb soup is all like this.¡± Rylee leaned over. Her little nose sniffing, and immediately she fanned herself with two hands in disgust, ¡°Oh, it smells so bad! I''m going to throw up. How can any human drink this? I can''t, I can''t drink this!¡± Manfred sighed, ¡°Well then. I¡¯ll call Timothy and just let him kick your head.¡± At the mention of Timothy, Rylee copsed again. She stretched her hands and snatched the bowl. Rylee gritted her teeth and squinted her eyes, ¡°Damn! It''s better than being kicked in the head by Mr. Wheeler! I¡¯ll drink it!¡± She was like Joan of Arc who was walking towards death. With her eyes closed, and her breath held, Rylee picked up the bowl and drank them all. ¡°Okay, okay, you don''t need to eat the residue.¡± Fortunately, Manfred snatched the bowl in time, or else Rylee would''ve literally gulp down the residue. ¡°Wow, I''m going to die, I''m going to die! It¡¯s so damn bitter!¡± Rylee opened her mouth wide with her tongue stuck out. Manfred handed her a ss of water, and Rylee drank it to rinse her mouth. Finally, Rylee was lying in the bed. Manfred stood at the door and smiled warmly at Rylee, ¡°Sellp tight. You don''t need to go to school tomorrow anyway. There is nothing important to do. Just have a good rest.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Good night.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± Manfred closed the door. Rylee smacked her mouth a few times and closed her eyes. She couldn''t help but mutter to herself, ¡°Mr. Wheeler is so cruel that he even let me drink such a bitter medicine! I hate you! The gangster is the evilest one in the world! God bless me, why did I offend this guy? God? I swear, I promise, I will never meddle in other''s business again. When I saw speeding on the street, I''ll just walk away. Amen.¡± Mumbling to herself, Rylee slowly drifted to sleep. In the dream, she went back to her childhood. She was a toddler, she staggered towards her mother. Her mother smiled and squatted down a few meters away. She stretched out her arms and called her lovingly, ¡°Rylee,e here. Here,e to mommy.¡± She finally fell into her mother''s arms. And she was held tightly by her mother. And afterward she was even held up and kissed on her cheek a few times by her mum. ¡°Rylee, mom loves you so much. You are mom''s little precious.¡± Her mother''s eyes are as beautiful as the moon, bright and filled with love. Mother¡­ Tears slid down Rylee''s face. ¡­ A man covered in blood was being hung up in a gloomy warehouse. Beside him, there were four or five brawny men, all holding iron clubs in their hands and hitting the man in turn. ¡°What the¡­¡­¡± ¡°Let me go...Ah!¡± ¡°Please, I''ve told you everything, please let me go... It was Daphne Carroll who asked me to do it. It was really her...¡± The boy begged in panting. His head was smeared with blood. One of his eyes was swollen. And there were wounds all over his body. He was talking while spitting blood out. One man said grumpily, ¡°You dare to touch our boss''s woman? Rylee Carroll is not someone you can lay your hands on. Tell you, silly boy, you have no going back! Tomorrow, in the ravine, there will be news of your car crash.¡± ¡°What? No, please, no don''t kill me...¡± The man was annoyed, ¡°My bro, this guy is a whiney baby. So annoying! Just get the shit done! Hit him in the back of the head. Simply st it. It''s the fastest way.¡± The man hung in the air was trembling. He was all the more regretful. Another man said, ¡°No, Armand called and specifically stressed that the boss was furious. He had demanded to make this boy suffer. If he died too fast and too easy, both of us will be punished when the boss found out.¡± When everyone heard it, they didn''t say anything. The most terrifying and vicious boss had given orders. They had nothing else to say. They can only hit him stick by stick, until the hapless boy was beaten to death. ¡­ Felicia directed the servant to sort out her clothes and luggage bit by bit. But she was happily busy with this. Timothy sat in the study, facing theputer, looking at the data and dealing with all the files. Armand knocked on the door and walked in. ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°Yeah, proceed.¡± Timothy didn''t look at Armand, his eyes fixed on theputer. ¡°I got the information from the boy in charge of props. it was Daphne Carroll who sent him to deliberately drop the sticmp.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Timothy raised his head and squinted his eyes. ¡°It really is her.¡± Armand asked tentatively, ¡°How should we deal with Daphne Carroll?¡± Timothy''s slender hand gently rubbed his beautiful chin. He thought for a while, and said, ¡°I only hope that this is Daphne¡¯s childish behavior. After all, she is Rylee''s sister and is also rted by blood. Well, you go there and warn her personally. Tell her not to do anything against Rylee in the future.¡± Armand lowered his head and responded, ¡°Yes.¡± And he left Timothy frowned slightly and sighed. Theputer screen showed a picture of Rylee walking briskly on campus. The photo was taken secretly at first nce. Rylee raised her hand, waving to greet someone in front of her. She smiled innocently. Her eyes were like two little crescents. The girl is full of vigor and vitality. It is not easy for children who grew up in that environment to maintain their innocence and optimism. The door of the study room suddenly opened. Timothy quickly clicked the mouse to return to the document he was looking at before. The picture of Rylee was his screensaver. ¡°Timothy, my stuffs are all sorted. Haven''t you finished your work yet? Or are you peeking at something?¡± Felicia ran over to Timothy, sitting on hisp, and fiddled with theputer. Timothy patted her on the arm, ¡°Get down, girl, these are important data. Be careful.¡± With that said, he shut down theputer. At eleven o''clock in the evening, Daphne''s treatment was finally finished. Caroline said to Andrea Carroll, ¡°You stay here with Daphne. I will go to the parking lot, and I will be waiting for you downstairs.¡± Andrea said to Daphne, ¡°Daphne, wait a minute, I''ll go to the toilet and be back soon.¡± Nodding her head, putting on her shoes, Daphne was ready to go home. Suddenly, the door of the ward opened. Daphne thought it was Andrea, and she said, ¡°Andrea, you are so fast.¡± As soon as she raised her head, Daphne gasped in fright. It''s a few ghastly and terrible men! ¡°You, you are...¡± Armand stared at Daphne coldly and said, ¡°Daphne, you must not do anything against Rylee. Otherwise, you will end up like your aplice. Do you understand what I said?¡± Daphne''s face was pale and she was shaking all over, ¡°I, I don''t understand what you are talking about, I, I don''t...¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯d better watch yourself.¡± Armand finished speaking, and left with all his men. Daphne bit her lip, hugged herself for a while, and started crying. That was horrifying! Someone threatened her because of Rylee! Andrea came back from the toilet and was startled at the scene, ¡°Daphne! What''s wrong with you? Why are you crying? Are you ufortable? I will call the doctor!¡± ¡°No, Andrea, I...¡± Daphne stopped Andrea. After a while, Daphne said, ¡°Someone came here just now and warned me that I must not do anything to Rylee.¡± ¡°What!¡± Andrea was also taken aback. ¡°Who, who did this?¡± ¡°I don''t know, I don''t know. Oh, Andrea, I''m so scared!¡± Daphne plunged into Andrea''s arms. Andrea stroked Daphne''s back and tried tofort her, ¡°It''s okay, it''s okay, they don''t dare to do anything. It¡¯s just bluffing. Come on, Let¡¯s find Caroline.¡± Caroline was sitting in the car and saw her two sisters walking out in panic. Caroline listened to the two sisters while driving. After thinking for a while, she sneered indifferently, ¡°Don''t be afraid, you two! Rylee, she won''t be the lover of any powerful man. At present, it¡¯s only Keh Keith who may still cherish her. But she won''t be so precious in a few days. Let''s just ignore Rylee for the time being.¡± Andrea frowned and asked, ¡°So, we just need to wait and see now?¡± Caroline nodded, ¡°There will be a good showter.¡± Chapter 603: Shopping While Wearing Matching Clothes Chapter 603: Shopping While Wearing Matching Clothes Manfred stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking down at the night of the city with a ss of wine. His eyes gradually narrowed, and he muttered to himself, ¡°You want to take what I like? Absolutely not!¡± His eyes gradually got back to focus. Manfred picked up the wine ss and gulped down the liquid. Timothy looked at Felicia who was still asleep and tucked her quilt corner. He then walked out of the room quietly. Standing on the stairs, looking at Armand waiting below, Timothy walked down and asked, ¡°Have you dealt with Daphne?¡± Armand nodded, ¡°Yes. Daphne has been warned.¡± Timothy nodded slightly, ¡°Okay, good job. Now you can go and rest.¡± ¡°Boss...¡± Timothy muttered to himself, ¡°I should have supervised that girl, to make sure she take the medicine...¡± ¡°Boss, what happenedst time has been investigated, and Hurricane Hall from Europe was involved.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Timothy was attracted and raised his eyes to look at Armand, ¡°Ha, even Hurricane Hall is contending with us.¡± ¡°Presumably it¡¯s our extension into Italy that attracted the attention of Hurricane Hall. They also want to defend the territory there. Boss, they should not be underestimated. In the past ten years, they have developed very rapidly. They could be even stronger than the Mafia.¡± Timothy squinted his eyes and muttered, ¡°Strengthen our security for now. And help my master with security. Felicia is the only daughter of my master, and she is easy to be the main target of the enemy''s attack. Arrange our men to keep an eye on Felicia, I mean every single movement of her. Make sure of her safety! Don¡¯t let the descendant of my master suffer even a little bit of damage.¡± ¡°Understood, boss!¡± Timothy knocked on the table, ¡°Hurricane Hall changed its boss a few years ago. I don''t know who is in charge now.¡± When Rylee opened her eyes, it was already bright outside. With the sun shining, she could tell that it¡¯s another sunny day. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a sound sleep.¡± Rylee sat up and yawnedfortably. Suddenly, Rylee squinted and turned to looked at her arm, confirming that she actually raised it up while yawning. ¡°What? Did I be numb? But my arm doesn''t hurt anymore! It can¡¯t be this magical, huh?¡± Rylee quickly put down her arm but still moved it from side to side. It really didn¡¯t hurt at all! Holy cow! Was that Doctor Taylor a magician? Rylee smiled and muttered to herself, ¡°Mr. Wheeler, although he has a bad temper and says mean things all the time, he is still useful.¡± Her clothes were already dry and neatlyid out on the table. Rylee hummed and got herself clean. ¡°Oh my God, I actually slept until nearly ten o''clock. Oops, sorry for oversleeping.¡± While smiling, Rylee walked out of the bedroom and saw the busy Manfred in the dining room. She managed an awkward smile. ¡°It''s okay, I just woke up too. How is your arm? Does it still hurt?¡± Manfred was very skilled at making omelets. The fragrant fried noodles with seafood were ready and ced on the table. Rylee bent over to smell the scent of fried noodles and replied, ¡°Well, it really doesn''t hurt anymore, don''t worry.¡± It seemed that the taste of fried noodles should be very good. While Manfred was not paying attention, Rylee picked up a few of them with her hands and quickly put them in her mouth. Wow, Manfred can really be a senior chef! It was amazeballs! Manfred came out with the omelets. His slender figure wrapped in an apron, looking cute and warm. ¡°Have you washed your hands?¡± ¡°I have!¡± Rylee stood, raising her small hands, ¡°Smell them if you don¡¯t believe me. There is still the fragrance of hand sanitizer.¡± Rylee just said it with no exact purpose. Unexpectedly, Manfred really leaned over and smelled Rylee''s hands. When his nose touched Rylee''s fingers, Rylee immediately retracted her hand in panic. Manfred smiled and nodded, ¡°Well, you really washed it. Okay, kids who have washed their hands can eat.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah! I can finally have breakfast! Actually, I wanted to eat the noddle a long time ago, but I didn''t have chopsticks.¡± ¡°Nice try. You thought I didn''t see what you¡¯ve done just now? You secretly ate it with your hands.¡± ¡°No, I really didn''t!¡± The two talked andughed, enjoying this simple breakfast in a cozy atmosphere. After eating, Manfred cleaned the dishes and the kitchen. Rylee found her phone and called Joseph Hans. ¡°Damn you, Joseph Hans. You get yourself in trouble on picking up girls sooner orter! You''re no longer my friends!¡± Rylee yelled angrily, and cut off the call with Joseph Hans. ¡°What''s wrong? Who messed up with you?¡± Manfred asked, wiping his hands. ¡°Oh, I want to buy a pair of bunny earmuffs and a scarf, but Joseph Hans said that he has no time to apany me. And he is going to date with girls again! What an asshole! If I see him tomorrow, I will punch him first!¡± Rylee squinted her eyes, like Bruce Lee, in a cool posture of cutting someone''s head. Manfred chuckled softly, ¡°Ah, I thought it was something serious. You want to buy earuffs and a scarf? I''ll apany you. Let''s go. ¡° Rylee opened her eyes and stammered in disbelief. ¡°Wait, what?¡± She was okay to bother Joseph, but she was absolutely embarrassed to bother Manfred. Manfred bent over, his handsome face almost touching Rylee''s. He then smiled and said, ¡°Why? I''m not qualified enough? I promise to be a nonining attendant, alright? I will definitely not bother you when shopping!¡± ¡°You have so many things to do...¡± Manfred stretched out his hand to squeeze Rylee''s face, and said fondly, ¡°Nothing is more important than you. Let''s go.¡± Rylee was dragged out of the house by Manfred with a messy mind. The two came to the shopping street where young girls gathered. There are many things that girls like there, such as essories, bags, and cosmetics. ¡°Wow, look at there. That boy is so handsome!¡± ¡°His eyes are so charming!¡± ¡°Like a movie star. Is he a star?¡± Many girls stared at Manfred, chirping. Rylee coughed and said to Manfred next to him, ¡°Hey, did you see that? The women are looking at you!¡± Going out with a handsome man was an annoying thing. She was too embarrassed to look at everything carefully. She was afraid it may cause traffic jams. Girls nowadays are really cheeky. They almost rushed over when they spot a handsome man. Rylee nced at Manfred next to him, feeling nervous. Manfred was indeed, handsome. As a well-mannered boy, he was beautiful and charming. And his smile was even more tempting. It was like a dream. Such a good man would love her? Could his confession to her be a coax to tease her? Manfred put an arm around Rylee''s shoulder, protecting Rylee. He then lowered his head, whispered in her ear, ¡°Should I tell them that I am already taken? Should I tell them that if they stared at me again, my girlfriend would be angry?¡± Rylee''s cheeks blushed all of a sudden, and she replied quickly, ¡°You mustn''t do that. Or I''ll feel so embarrassed!¡± Girlfriend? Did he just say that she is his girlfriend? Oh my dear lord. Manfred and Rylee chose a set of pink bunny earmuffs, a pair of gloves and a scarf together. Rylee put on them. When she looked in the mirror, she turned around to show Manfred naturally, ¡°How about it? Does it look good?¡± Manfred was stunned! ¡°Hey...¡± Rylee shook Manfred. Manfred said while staring at her, ¡°My Rylee... is so beautiful!¡± Rylee lowered her head shyly and rubbed her shoes. The thought of Timothy suddenly came to her mind. Rylee murmured, ¡°But why didn''t Timothy say that I was pretty?¡± Mr. Wheeler always said that she couldn''t do this, or she wasn¡¯t good at that, . He said that she was so ugly that she needed more than a dozen stic surgery to fix herself. He also said that he would rather go to see a supermodel than to look at her. Well, with all the bullshit from Timothy, she directly regarded herself as an ugly woman. ¡°What are you saying?¡± Manfred cupped Rylee''s face with his hands. Rylee gave a dryugh and said, ¡°Nothing.¡± Manfred took Rylee''s little hand and walked along the street together. Many people stopped to see this couple of handsome man and beautiful woman. The man was tall and handsome. Although the girl was not tall, her facial features were delicate. ¡°Rylee! What do you think of this dress?¡± Manfred took Rylee into a shop specializing in couple clothing. Rylee looked around and said, ¡°Oh, these are all couple outfits.¡± ¡°Yeah, so we have to take a look.¡± Manfred turned and smiled at Rylee. Rylee''s heartbeat speeded up at that moment. Couple outfit! Is she going to wear a couple outfit with Manfred? Pressing one hand on her chest, Rylee nced at Manfred secretly and snickered. ¡°Oh, these clothes are too expensive. It''s trying to rip us off! Humph! And you, why do you have to buy it? I said it was too expensive. But you just didn''t listen.¡± Rylee grumbled and walked out of the store. Manfred took Rylee''s hand and softly tapped on it twice. He then looked at himself, and said happily, ¡°It''s not expensive. Besides, don''t underestimate me. I can earn money to support the family. You can buy whatever you want in the future. Don''t you worry.¡± Rylee murmured embarrassedly, ¡°Who''s worrying?¡± Both of them were wearing ck and white striped T-shirts with a cute tongue-out dog in the middle. Rylee suddenly noticed a few people walking in front of her. After thinking for a moment, she immediately took the initiative to hug Manfred''s arm. Manfred shuddered. His heart was beating fast. He can¡¯t help looking down at the little girl leaning on him. Rylee raised her face and smiled at him. Manfred heard his heart pounding wildly in his chest. It didn''t even need her to take the initiative; with just a smile from her, he felt in heat immediately. ¡°Manfred, bend over.¡± Rylee''s lips curled up in a mischievous but enchanting smile. ¡°Hmm?¡± Manfred flushed, bent over obediently, and approached closer to Rylee. Chapter 604: Encounter Injustice Chapter 604: Encounter Injustice Rylee reached over, fiddling with his hair, and said, ¡°There''s something dirty in your hair. It''s all right now.¡± Manfred straightened up at a loss, and then he understood why Rylee suddenly became so close to him. Five meters away, Caroline and Andrea are standing still. Caroline was already pale with anger, and the hand holding the bag was shaking slightly. Rylee smiled triumphantly, pretending that she has just seen Caroline. Her hands were still holding Manfred''s arm, and said, ¡°Ah, what a coincidence! My sisters, you guyse shopping too.¡± Caroline was so angry that she pulled Andrea and walked away, ¡°Let''s go!¡± Rylee didn¡¯t want to let Caroline go, and said, ¡°What? Seeing me and Manfred walking together makes you feel so ufortable? And you don¡¯t know how to talk anymore? What should I do, Caroline? It seems that I am in tune with my boy Manfred. And I think I will be faster in getting close to Manfred than you. Don¡¯t be too sad, huh?¡± Caroline gave Manfred a sad look. When her eyes fell on their glued arms, her tears almost fell from the pain. But she reluctantly said, ¡°I don''t want to talk to a woman like you!¡± Andrea eximed, ¡°Manfred! Why are you staying with this kind of woman? Did you know that she is a whore? It''s just a little bit more advanced. She had been messing around the upper level. Do you like this? My sister''s heart is much more noble than her!¡± Manfred narrowed his eyes and shouted, ¡°Andrea! Don''t insult Rylee like this! Otherwise, I''ll be rude to you!¡± Rylee raised her foot and was about to kick Andrea down, but she didn''t expect what happened next. Bang! Andrea was suddenly pped in the face. Maybe the strength was too strong, Andrea''s face immediately showed a few bright red prints. The sudden p made all these people stunned. Rylee went to see, only to find out that it was Timothy,ing out of nowhere, who keep on staring at Andrea with a cold expression. Timothy said lightly, ¡°To deal with such barking wild dogs, you don''t need to follow the human guideline. You have to deal with it directly and ruthlessly until she changes.¡± After speaking, he stretched his arm out again and hit Andrea on the back of the neck. Wow! Andrea suddenly poured out a mouthful of blood, rolled her eyes and slumped on the ground. Silence! Ho! Rylee gasped in fright. Caroline''s eyes popped out. Three secondster, she came back to life and eximed, ¡°Andrea, Andrea! Andrea! Are you okay?¡± Raising her head and staring at Timothy, Caroline eximed, ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you? Why are you hitting her!¡± She just opened her mouth. But Armand and his men have already pulled out their guns, and pointed their guns at Caroline. Dare to scold their boss? Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Don''t she want to live anymore? Caroline fell silent, but still can¡¯t stop tremblingly. ...... Timothy raised his hand, not letting Armand and the others act rashly. He then said coldly, ¡°This matter today ispletely due to I see the injustice behavior. When you go home, you tell your old man that it¡¯s me, Timothy who pped your sister. Armand, asked your men to send these two people back.¡± ¡°Yes, boss!¡± As Armand waved, four strong men came over and carried Andrea into a car. Caroline was also pulled away. Caroline kept looking back, staring at Rylee viciously. Rylee, you slut! All these troubles are caused by you! This is on you! Timothy turned to Rylee then. His sharp gaze, first fell on the arm where she and Manfred were glued together. His eyes filled with anger. Without thinking about it, he moved directly, grabbing Rylee''s arm and pulling her towards him. Manfred held out the other hand and stopped Timothy, ¡°What are you doing?¡± The palms of Timothy and Manfred collide. Timothy condenses his eyebrows, ¡°You know how to use martial arts?¡± He has never known this. Manfred actually knows martial arts? And there was a certain degree of internal strength. Manfred said with a cold face, ¡°Let alone I know it or not, I can''t let you take my woman.¡± Timothy suddenly smiled grimly, ¡°This can only be said by a talented person.¡± After speaking, an internal force was pushed over and hit towards Manfred''s chest. After a few quick and powerful moves, Rylee hade to Timothy''s arms. Manfred still wants to grab her back, but Armand have aimed their guns at Manfred. Rylee didn''t know what was going on. In just a few seconds, she ran from Manfred to Timothy''s arms. ¡°Why are you doing this to Manfred? Is that a real gun? How can a real gun be aimed at people? Hey, fucked you!¡± Rylee raised her face and yelled at Timothy. Then she found out that she can she maintain basicdy ethics in front of Manfred. But once she faces Timothy, she will be like a little shrew. That''s weird. ¡°Huh? What did you say, you little girl?¡± Timothy narrowed his eyes and looked down at the little girl in his arms. For that Manfred, she was so impatient to him? Rylee spit out her pink tongue, and immediately put on a ttering smile, ¡°Hey, I''m sorry. I mean, fuck me myself.¡± Damn, she has masochism or what? Why did she want to fuck herself? Timothy''s long arm rested on Rylee''s neck, pressing Rylee''s entire face to rest on his chest. She could hear his heartbeat. This posture is very hegemonic and very possessive. His hand can also reach her little nose and squeeze it gently. ¡°Why don''t you use the skills I taught you? How can you just listen when others scold you like this? Stupid!¡± Timothy was scolding Rylee. Rylee pouted her mouth. Mr. Wheeler was bad-tempered! Far from being as good-tempered as Manfred. Manfred has never been abusive to her, and he has never reprimanded her like this. He was absolutely gentle to her. ¡°Oh, I wanted to beat her with your skill, but I slowed down a little bit. Before I could make a move, you showed up. Hey, can you let your men take down all the guns? Why are you doing this to Manfred?¡± Timothy nced over. Armand and his men took off their pistols. Manfred couldn''t help but say, ¡°Timothy, please let go of Rylee.¡± ...... Timothy looked at Manfred bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide whether I let her go or not. Manfred, why did you just stand still? When this girl is staying with you, she always being bullied. You know what? I always don¡¯t like the way you behave. What should I do? You always give me a chance to interfere.¡± Rylee yelled for Manfred, ¡°No one here want you to interfere, okay? I haven''t done yet, why did you beat Andrea Carroll so badly? After going back, the old man will be pissed on me again.¡± Timothy said coldly, ¡°He dared to do anything to you, and I will let hispany go bankrupt immediately.¡± Rylee curled his lips. Well, what you said was right. Manfred exined, ¡°Andrea is Rylee''s sister under any circumstance. They all live in the same family. I don''t want to make things so awkward.¡± Timothy was still strong and pressing, ¡°I will never be the same as you. I will not choose moderation, and I will not let my people suffer even a little bit of grievance or harm. Whoever offends me, I will unceremoniously hit him back. And even make him pay!¡± Rylee murmured, ¡°Sure enough, the watchdogs ofndlords are not easy to mess with.¡± Pooh, how does she simile herself to a watchdog? Damn! Timothy nced gently at Manfred and Rylee, and said appreciatively, ¡°This shirt is really ugly. Change the clothes quickly.¡± Rylee pulled up the couple''s T-shirt, pouted and said, ¡°Is it ugly? Your eyes are really picky. This ck and white stripe is an eternal theme, and it won''t be outdated.¡± What she didn¡¯t notice was the sadness hidden in Timothy''s eyes. Timothy turned his face to look away, and said sourly, ¡°Two people wear the same T-shirt. That¡¯s so rustic anyway.¡± Armand shook his eyebrows, pretending he did not understand what¡¯s going on. But he then lowered his head and almostughed. No wonder the boss seemed to be so nervous, and even left Ms. Shultz who was still shopping behind, just to rushed here quickly. It¡¯s because he saw Rylee in a couple outfit. Rylee stood on tiptoe, unconvinced. Hmph, Mr. Wheeler just not satisfied with her! He wouldugh at her however she dressed. It''s annoying to be ridiculed by him even when she wears a couple outfit! Mr. Wheeler is really annoying! Timothy bent over, exhaling heat on Rylee''s face. ¡°What? Not convinced?¡± Rylee was taken aback, and immediately let out a little smile, rubbing in Timothy''s arms, ¡°Well, I am convinced! Mr. Wheeler is so wise. Everything you say can be a golden word.¡± Timothy scolded her, ¡°Little liar!¡± In his tone, it was full of love. The big hand rubbed fondly on Rylee''s head. Rylee squashed her face and shouted with a cold expression, ¡°Hey! How many times have I told you?! Don¡¯t you ever never rub my hair! My hair was already very chaotic, and it makes it even more messy!¡± Timothy chuckled, and then he squeezed Rylee''s face. Rylee was mad with anger. Manfred''s face was cold, watching the two men arguing profusely. He was irritated. ¡°Timothy! Timothy!¡± From their back came the voice of a girl. Timothy frowned immediately. Rylee turned around curiously and saw a girl dressed like a princess running towards them. ¡° Timothy!¡± Felicia jumped between Rylee and Timothy, hugged Timothy''s waist tightly. She then stared at Rylee defensively, and asked Timothy, ¡°Timothy, why don''t you wait for me? After shopping, I can¡¯t find you! And, who is this woman? She looks so ugly! She looks like a big frog with too much androgen intake!¡± ...... Rylee was dumbfounded. Sure enough, the people around Mr. Wheeler are all damn talented. This girl''s description is really creative. A big frog with too much androgen intake? Is that the case? Rylee held back the smile and said, ¡°The first time we met, and you talk to me like this? Have you ever been educated? Or else, you are the little frog with excessive estrogen intake?¡± Chapter 605: You Are His Fiancée Chapter 605: You Are His Fianc¨¦e Felicia widened her eyes and screamed, ¡°Ah, this woman dares to say that to me! Timothy! Kick her ass quickly!¡± When Rylee heard this, she panicked. This woman was obviously someone close to Timothy. If Timothy follow her order, she would be dead. Rylee immediately said cleverly, ¡°Your Timothy is a reasonable person and he has his own judgement. Besides, I have no ill intentions. What I had just said mean that you are a very, very feminine beauty!¡± When Rylee said this, she was really confused. Pouting her small mouth and raising her face to look at Timothy, she asked, ¡°Timothy, is sheplimenting me for my beauty?¡± Rylee was awkward with her mouth pouted secretly. Is this girl an idiot? She asked others about this? Damn. Timothy nced at Rylee and answered vaguely, ¡°Yeah.¡± Felicia was satisfied, and looked at Rylee hostilely, slightly shocked. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. This girl is so beautiful! The whole body is filled with a different temperament. Her big aura eyes seem to be able to speak. And her skin was way too good, so white and tender, but so silky and smooth. Watching this girl made her think of a word, little angel. Suddenly, the jealousy between the women made Felicia repel Rylee. ¡°Timothy, why are you standing so close to her? Hey! You are such an annoying woman. Why do you stand so close to my Timothy?¡± Ryleeughed, ¡°Actually, I really want to stay away from your Timothy, seriously¡± The further she stayed away from him, the safer she would be. Timothy gave Rylee a vicious look. ¡°Do you know each other? What were you talking about?¡± Timothy took a deep breath and said to Felicia, ¡°We¡¯re just friends.¡± Rylee quickly corrected, ¡°I''m actually not your bro Timothy''s friend, I''m just his maid.¡± ¡°Maid?¡± Felicia wondered what did that mean. But Timothy¡¯s expression waspletely stunned. At this time, Felicia saw Manfred who was still standing with the same clothes as Rylee''s. She immediately became happy and said with a smile, ¡°Oh, I see, You and him, are you two couples? Look. You wear the same clothes, it¡¯s a couple outfit!¡± Timothy gritted his teeth secretly with anger. God damn couple outfit! Rylee squinted. ¡°Oops.¡± Felicia lifted the rm toward Rylee and stretched out her little hand generously, ¡°My name is Felicia Shultz, and I am going to marry Timothy in the future. What is your name?¡± The phrase ¡°I will marry Timothy in the future¡± directly shocked Rylee and Manfred. ¡°Huh? Are you his fianc¨¦e?¡± Rylee pointed to Timothy. Timothy was already rubbing his eyebrows with his hands anxiously. Felicia nodded, ¡°I have been inspired to marry Timothy since I was a child. Now I''m grown up!¡± ¡°Congrattions, congrattions!¡± Rylee shook hands with Felicia,ughing slyly, ¡°My name is Rylee.¡± Then whispered to Timothy, ¡°Hey, Mr. Wheeler, you have such a bad temper, and there is still women who is willing to marry you. You need to cherish her.¡± ...... Timothy had a cold face, really wanting to choke Rylee''s neck. This girl is a woman or not. What on earth was in her mind? She was so damn annoying! Felicia asked curiously, ¡°Rylee, what are you telling me Timothy?¡± ¡°Oh, I told him that his fianc¨¦e is so beautiful and asked him cherish you like a baby.¡± Rylee''s heyugh made Timothy''s scalp numb. How could she still keepughing! Stupid girl! Felicia blushed happily, nestled in Timothy''s arms, and said sweetly, ¡°Timothy has always cherished me very much.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s so, so, so great.¡± But Rylee¡¯s nce at Timothy, clearly implying: it¡¯s so lucky for him that someone love him. Manfred put his hand on Rylee''s shoulder and said, ¡°Rylee, let''s go and have a look over there. These couple have to go shopping and have their own business.¡± Timothy squinted his eyes, staring bitterly at Manfred''s damn hand. ¡°Oh, yes, I won''t bother you. Enjoy your shopping.¡± Rylee covered her mouth and snickered. Timothy gritted his teeth and whispered to Rylee secretly, ¡°What the hell is couple! You will see how I will punish you!¡± Rylee wasn¡¯t so excited. Hmph, damn Mr. Wheeler, he only knew how to use his bad temper to scare people! ¡°Well, goodbye, let''s go over there and have fun for a while.¡± Felicia nodded and pulled Timothy forward. Timothy looked many times. Rylee shouted with both hands as loudspeakers, ¡°You couples, please enjoy!¡± Timothy nearly fell over. He turned around, and gave Rylee a vicious look. Rylee made a face at Timothy. Manfred watched Rylee''s expression and asked, ¡°Timothy has a fianc¨¦e?¡± He wondered if Rylee will be jealous or sad? Rylee nodded, ¡°Yeah, this is beyond my expectation. There is such a simple girl who really likes Timothy.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Rylee looked at Manfred and said solemnly, ¡°Timothy martial arts is so terrifying. You haven¡¯t seen that he can defeat several men like a piece of cake. And he had a horrible and bad temper. Even in such case, there is still woman willing to marry him. She is really self-abuse.¡± Rylee shook her head iprehensibly. Manfred smirked. Felicia held Timothy''s arm, raised her face and asked, ¡°Timothy, why are you unhappy? You have been upset since just now.¡± Timothy stopped, staring at Felicia seriously, and said, ¡°Felicia, you are my sister. Didn¡¯t I say it a long time ago? You can¡¯t marry me. Why did you tell outsiders like that? Felicia, I said, you must have your love, your life, your family. But that¡¯s not me.¡± Felicia burst into tears suddenly, ¡°What sister? We have no blood connection, and we are not real brother and sister. What''s big deal about being together! I just want to marry you. I never thought about marrying someone else. I only love you!¡± With that, Felicia cried with her hands wiping tears. Timothy sighed, put his arms around her shoulders, andforted her, ¡°Okay, don''t you want to buy a pair of boots? There are beautiful styles in front. Let''s go and see.¡± Felicia went to see Timothy with tears in her eyes, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Have I ever fooled you?¡± Hugging Timothy''s waist, Felicia pouted, and walked forward. ...... Caroline and Andrea were sent back to Carroll Manor by Timothy''s car. Brook Carroll, who had just returned home, was shocked. ¡°Andrea, what happened to Andrea?¡± Andrea had blood hanging from the corner of her mouth and her eyes were closed, like a dying rag doll. Brook opened his mouth wide, and his hands were shaking with fright. ¡°Dad...oooo...¡± Caroline threw into Brook''s arms, shaking and crying. She was in contact with the underworld for the first time, and she had never imagined being teased by the cruel people along the way. The road was so terrifying. ¡°Good boy, good boy, don''t cry, what the hell is going on?¡± Brook stroked Caroline''s shoulder. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s all on Rylee, it¡¯s Rylee...¡± A young man stood in the courtyard of the Carroll family and said arrogantly, ¡°Our boss asked us to tell you that your two daughters have no manners, and they screamed and scold other person in the street. Our boss also said, it¡¯s him who stepped out to help. It has nothing to do with Rylee. If you still going after Rylee, our boss will immediately turn yourpany into bankrupt.¡± It was as if the judge had pronounced the sentence to the prisoner, that young man was talking so fluently. And then he even frowned and turned to look at hispanion and asked, ¡°That''s all, right? The boss has anything else to say?¡± ¡°No more. Anyway, the boss is very, very angry when he heard your girl cursing. You are honored that your girl was knocked out by our boss himself. You can''t die, don''t worry. Only a few hits.¡± After speaking, those men got into the car one after another and drove away arrogantly. Brook still froze in the yard with fright. Caroline shook Brook''s arm andined, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s all on Rylee. If it weren''t for her, Andrea wouldn''t be beaten by Timothy...¡± ¡°Shut up, you!¡± Brook suddenly yelled, and Caroline''s eyes widened in fright. She didn''t dare to say a word. Brook stomped his feet, ¡°Shut up! Stop talking bullshit! Why did you and Andrea offend Timothy again? This shit is killing me! That person was not kidding. If he said he want to let mypany go bankrupt, I have to go to the street to beg for food tomorrow! I don¡¯t know what the hell is in your brain. Don¡¯t make any more trouble for me in the future! Do you understand?¡± Caroline was so wronged, biting her lip, and groaning after a long while. She then said ¡°I heard it.¡± Xiao Mei leaned against the door frame and muttered, ¡°Just say that Rylee is not a fuel-efficient lamp...¡± Brook stared at him, ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Deborah Shawn immediately shrank her face and changed the topic, ¡°What should we do with Andrea?¡± Brook was very irritable and waved his hand, ¡°Didn''t they tell us? She won¡¯t die! Just get Andrea a doctor.¡± Felicia was picking things in a department store and was fascinated by it. Timothy sits on a bench in the distance, resting his chin with one hand, thinking. His beautiful eyes are deep, ethereal, and so indescribable. Armand stood next to him, secretlyplementing that the boss''s appearance was so handsome that even the man would be speechless. Not to even mention women. Of course, in this case, the girl Rylee was exclusive. Was Rylee even a woman? That stupid girl didn¡¯t even cherish their boss! ¡°Armand...¡± Timothy suddenly said quietly. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Armand leaned over, very attentive. Timothy raised his eyebrows and pulled the corners of his mouth. ¡°I didn''t want to interfere with this, but I still have mercy to girls. If a girl be kicked out of the house, then she must be living in someone else''s house.¡± ...... ¡°Huh?¡± Armand stunned. What''s the matter with the chaotic words? ¡°Well, yes.¡± No matter he understands or not, it''s not faults to follow the boss''s word. ¡°Made a phone call, I want to talk directly with Brook.¡± Chapter 606: How Sarcastic Chapter 606: How Sarcastic "Yes¡­! Why?" Armand''s face turned sullen. That old fox Brook Carroll has no right to speak to Mr. Wheeler. Timothy lost his patience and urged, "Quick!" "Yes!" Armand searched for Brook''s number and dialed. Brook was terrified learning that it was a call from Timothy. He wiped off the sweats on his forehead as he stuttered, "Please tell me, tell me what do you need from me." They would all be in trouble if they made Timothy angry. Armand said indifferently, "Mr. Wheeler wants to speak to you." "Huh?" Brook almost had a heart attack. Could it be? Caroline and Andrea made Timothy angry? That he wanted to teach him a lesson directly?" This is a matter of life and death. Armand gave the phone to Timothy who was elegantly seated with his legs crossed. "I''m Timothy, he said coldly." A few words were enough to make Brook jump from his chair, he stood with his back straightened, ¡°Hi Mr. Wheeler, it¡¯s all my fault, I made a mistake, and ready for punishment!¡± ¡°Hmm, you know what you did wrong?¡± Timothy sounded so casual. ¡°Er¡­ I¡­ I failed to discipline my children, my daughters made a scene on the street, it was rude and¡­¡± ¡°Not only that.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Brook became all sweaty again. Not only this? What else? ¡°Well¡­¡± Brook wiped away his sweat continuously. ¡°How could you kick your daughter out and let her stay with outsiders? I guess a heartless father like you wouldn''t be a good businessman either.¡± Oh shit! Brook was stunned. What did he mean? What did Timothy mean? It took Brook a few seconds to grasp his meaning, he took a bow and spoke to the phone, ¡°I understand, I get it! I''ll never kick Rylee out of the house again and will treat her nicely.¡± ¡°Fetch her back right now, the longer she stays with outsiders, the more danger she is in.¡± ¡°Yes, got it I will fetch her home right away, right away!¡± Timothy hung up right after he delivered his message. While Brook was still bowing and nodding like a retard, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, right away, right away¡­¡± Timothy gave the phone to Armand and mumbled, ¡°I can¡¯t let the little bunny be with anyone.¡± Armand shivered as he thought, ¡®How could you say such a word? She¡¯s at most danger with you.¡¯ Rylee whined, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that a woman will fall for a bad-tempered gangster like him, such a noblewoman, she sacrifices herself for the rest of the female.¡± Manfred smiled. From Rylee¡¯s tone of voice, it seemed like she disliked Timothy to the core. Good, she was safe then. Rylee¡¯s mobile rang at this moment, her joyful face turned sulky when she saw the iing call. ¡°What happens?¡± Manfred noticed her sudden change of expression, ¡°Who is it?¡± Rylee showed the screen to Manfred and said, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t feel like answering, he¡¯s annoying!¡± Manfred advised, ¡°Answer it, he is your father after all, do you n to not speak to him your entire life?¡± Rylee thought for a few seconds and answered. ¡°Where are you, Rylee?¡± Brook¡¯s nervous voice was heard once the call was answered. ¡°Come home Rylee, I¡¯m not angry anymore, I regret now. I know it wasn¡¯t your fault and I¡¯m not supposed to hit you, I¡¯m sorry, okay? Pleasee home, Rylee honey. It¡¯s my fault, I misunderstood you, please forgive your dad, I love you, pleasee home now and don¡¯t make me worry, please?¡± Rylee was astonished. She yearned for fatherly love since young, she wanted so much to be like other kids to have mom and dad by her side, taking a walk holding hands after dinner. She had been waiting and wishing for love from a father. She was an insecure child withck of security andck of love. Regardless of how strong she disyed herself, it was nothing but a protecting shield, deep down inside, she was a vulnerable child who yearned for warmness, care, and love. ¡°What happens? Why turned silent?¡± Manfred asked softly. Rylee blinked and said oddly, ¡°¡­Okay.¡± ¡°Come back at once, daddy will be waiting my love. I know you won¡¯t me me, I¡¯m your dad, I was just concerned about your well-being when I scolded you. Of course, I was being too harsh and violent, it was my mistake, I promise I won¡¯t repeat it. Come home, Rylee.¡± Rylee was left in bewilderment after the call ended. Manfred patted lightly on her head and smiled, ¡°Brook apologized to you, didn¡¯t he? I told you, he is your dad. He was just concerned about you.¡± Rylee pulled herself back to reality, she blinked as she looked to left and right, ¡°It¡¯ste, I¡¯ve been out for long, let¡¯s go home. I still need to finish my school work! I need to go back now. Can you send me home?¡± She said, slightly embarrassed. Manfred nodded, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go home.¡± Manfred and Rylee arrived at the Carroll¡¯s Manor. Both Brook and Deborah were already waiting at the entrance. ¡°Rylee you are home, you are home.¡± Brook smiled happily as he patted Rylee¡¯s shoulders and went inside with her. Deborah looked at Manfred, ¡°Did she do something to youst night?¡± She asked as she touched her nose and cheek. ¡°Deborah! Mind your tongue?¡± Manfred frowned. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Am I wrong? Don¡¯t get entangled with a woman like her. She will never let go!¡± Deborah said as she shut her eyes and patted on Manfred¡¯s clothes. Manfred removed her hands from him and walked to the car. Deborah¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± Manfred got onto the car and said, ¡°Deborah, I told you I''ve moved out.¡± ¡°No! Wait! You can''t even take good care of yourself living outside alone. At least I can make sure you eat and sleep well under my roof! Stop !¡± ¡­ ¡°Deborah¡­¡± ¡°Try me!¡± Deborah said as she stretched her arms open and stood in front of his car, ¡°Come on, over my dead body!¡± ¡°Deborah!¡± Manfred rubbed his eyebrows helplessly. Caroline watched them for some time before she said, ¡°Stay, Manfred, if dad hit Rylee again, at least you will be here to protect her.¡± Manfred frowned upon her words, ¡°How do you know she will be hit again?¡± He said unhappily. Caroline smiled bitterly, ¡°Forget what I said.¡± Manfred thought for a second, he still worried about Rylee, hence, he got down the car, sighing. Deborah smiled and went into the house holding Manfred¡¯s arm. Caroline¡¯s heart was broken. Only Rylee could make Manfred stay. He stayed only for Rylee. In the study room, Rylee¡¯s big round eyes were misty, ¡°What? You asked me toe home, apologized to me because of Timothy? You did everything so that he won¡¯t interrupt with your business?¡± She shouted out in sorrow. Brook was still trying to justify his action, ¡°You are still young, you don''t know how scarily powerful Timothy is, we can never provoke such a person. If you fight again with your sisters in the future, keep it at home, don¡¯t bring it outside. Do you know how hard it is to maintain a business nowadays? Competition is tough and we need a strong background, if Timothy is angry, he can kill me as easy as killing an ant, do you understand, Rylee?¡± The joy in Rylee''s heart vanished in an instant. She said coldly, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be hopeful.¡± ¡°What?¡± Brook didn¡¯t understand the meaning of her words. Rylee let out augh and raised her chin, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of Timothy? So don¡¯t provoke me anymore! I¡¯m his maid now, understand, Brook?¡± She went out of the room soon as she finished her line. Brook¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Maid? Never thought this girl is capable enough to work as Timothy¡¯s maid, very well. Huh? What did she call me just now? Did she call me by my name? rude girl!¡± Brook let out a sigh of relief the next second, he rubbed his hands walking back and forth in the study room, smiling, ¡°Good! This is perfect! Rylee is Timothy¡¯s maid. This is such a good chance to get nearer to Timothy in the future! Rylee, Rylee? Listen to me, make sure you don¡¯t lose this job and don¡¯t make Timothy angry.¡± Rylee leaned against the door frame of the study. It took her a few seconds to stand still. How sarcastic! She was pathetic! She even visualized the life of being loved by her father! He was nothing but a businessman, of course, he won¡¯t be so generous to give her love. All these were only for himself, for the sake of his business! Manfred approached, ¡°Rylee¡­¡± Rylee didn¡¯t look up, she said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m tired, good night.¡± She then went back upstairs with her head lowered. Timothy grabbed his jacket and was ready to go out after dinner, Felicia saw that and followed him hurriedly, ¡°Where are you going at this hour, Timothy?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I need to do.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so important that you need to do it at this hour?¡± ¡°Very important, go get rest.¡± ¡°No! I want to go with you!¡± Timothy¡¯s face darkened, and threw a nce at her, ¡°Felicia, you need rest, be good.¡± Chapter 607: Message From Timothy Chapter 607: Message From Timothy Felicia dared not speak anymore. She kicked her shoes, biting her lips. Armand had the car ready for Timothy, hence he went straight into the car. The car disappeared within seconds after Timothy went in. Leaving Felicia at the door mumbling, ¡°I swear I will be your woman! Tonight is the night I will be your woman! I¡¯m sick of you treating me like a child! What is done cannot be undone! I will have it done tonight! Let¡¯s see!¡± Timothy looked at the watch and frowned, ¡°Have you got everything prepared?¡± He asked Armand in the front. Armand raised the thermos in his hand to Timothy, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done, boss.¡± By this time, Rylee had already done showering, put on her pajamas, and was ready to sleep when her mobile beep. A text? From who? She sighed as she reached for her mobile, ¡°Oh? It¡¯s Timothy?¡± It was a simple text from Timothy: Are you asleep? Rylee: No, why? She received an iing call the moment her text was sent out, Timothy called. It made Rylee nervous, he sat up straight, let out a cough to clear her throat before answering, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Come out for a while.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Rylee was stunned. What was this? No greeting but gave her an order directly. ¡°I¡¯m fifty meters away, east side of your home,e now.¡± ¡°What?¡± What did he mean? He¡­ He was outside her home? No way. Always so unexpected, always so insane. ¡°Cut the crap ande right now.¡± ¡°Wait, why?¡± Rylee scratched her head. ¡°I said stop the nonsense ande now!¡± Timothy hung up the call at once. Rylee pressed her lips looking at the mobile, ¡°This dude! What''s so cool about being so fierce? A gang leader? So what!¡± Alright, she had to admit that she was indeed afraid to provoke those in power, especially gangsters. Rylee ran out holding her mobile, in her thinyer of pajamas and indoor slipper. She ran out just like that. ¡°Where is that crazy bastard?¡± Rylee whined as she looked left and right and saw a car parked in the east direction. The surrounding was quiet, all the maids had gone to bed. Rylee wrapped herself with her arms, she was freezing but ran towards the car. There were few other cars parked beside with the engine off. If Timothy hadn¡¯t told her the location, she wouldn¡¯t know he was there. Rylee saw Timothy leaning against the car from five meters away. Shit! This dude was really good looking. Straight long legs, slim waist and broad shoulders with an awesomely good-looking face. Who would have guessed that such a handsome man was the terrifying Timothy, a cold-blooded and ruthless leader of a gang? ¡°Are you insane? Coming here in the middle of the night?¡± Rylee shivered and inhaled in cold. Timothy moved forward and hugged her, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you put on a cloak beforeing out, silly?¡± he lectured her. ¡°Because you told me toe right away like you are dying!¡± Timothy had her get into the car, the car was warmed by the heater, Rylee felt much better inside. Timothy then warmed her hands by rubbing them with his, he smiled cunningly, ¡°I bet you miss me too much. You don¡¯t have to rush to see me, I don¡¯t like a sick person.¡± ¡°I am not!¡± Rylee felt embarrassed. This man was too overconfident. There were only two of them sitting at the back of the car, his hands were still holding on to hers. Rylee felt nervous. Why did it feel hot all of a sudden? She peeked on Timothy¡¯s firm chest. It was such eye candy as he was wearing a tight-fitting shirt, and she could clearly see his chest muscles. ¡®But I have seen his private part, this is nothing. Shit! Rylee! What are you thinking about? How could you drool over a murderous gangster? God help me, I¡¯m not a pervert, I shouldn¡¯t keep thinking about how strong and sturdy Timothy¡¯s little buddy is.¡¯ Rylee thought. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Hey, why are you looking at me like this? Are you thinking about something filthy?¡± Timothy squeezed her cheek. Her skin was good, fair and smooth to touch, it made Timothy want to have a bite. Timothy gazed at her teasingly. ¡°No, No! Don¡¯t defame me, I¡¯m na?ve!¡± Rylee looked away instantly, hiding her lustful gaze. Timothy¡¯s gaze fell on Rylee¡¯s body, from her cor to her breasts and the fair and rosy cleavage, he was turned on. Shit! He had perfect self-control but was constantly losing ittely. ¡°Are you trying to seduce me? That¡¯s why you came without wearing a bra?¡± Timothy intentionally nced at her chest. Rylee realized it a few secondste, she screamed out and covered her chest with her hands, ¡°Darn you, I was rushing here and forgot to put it on!¡± she said hatefully. ¡°Even if you show it all to me, there is nothing to see, your size is not up to standard,¡± he said casually. ¡°What?!¡± Rylee¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Stop belittling others, I¡¯m C cup!¡± Rylee said as she straightened her back and raised her chest. Timothy swept a nce at it, ¡°C cup for a skinny body like this? I bet it was pushed up with cotton.¡± ¡°How dare you¡­ Have a look then!¡± Rylee almost went crazy. ¡°Sure, let me verify,¡± Timothy smiled cunningly. Rylee¡¯s eyes widened and were stunned. ¡°You are such a scumbag! Trying to trick me! I won¡¯t fall into your trap, why don¡¯t you show me yours?¡± ¡®You think I¡¯m that stupid to show you my breast?¡¯ Rylee screamed inside. Timothy held her chin up with one hand forcing her to face him while he approached her slowly. He breathed onto her lips and said with a faint smile, ¡°Have you forgotten? You¡¯ve seen it and verified the size too. Don¡¯t act all na?ve, I am the victim here.¡± Rylee was at loss for word for three seconds before her cheek turned red. ¡°That¡­ That was an ident¡­¡± It was not intentional and she kept having all kinds of nonsense thoughts ever since she saw that. ¡­ Armand rested his legs on the front seat in another car at the front, enjoying his cigarette. ¡°Armand, what are we doing here? What is Mr. Wheeler thinking?¡± One of his men shivered in cold, lit a cigarette, and enjoyed it with his eyes squinted. ¡°Do I have to know everything? No one knows what the boss is thinking, his brain is like a maze. I feel helpless too, I am a high-level person in the gang and have been through a lot, seen a lot but I am nothing but a delivery man today, I am the one who should beining!¡± ¡°Huh? Armand, you deliver soup too?¡± ¡°Yes, instead of a gun, I held a thermos today and for a woman! Man, I have a reputation to keep!¡± ¡°Armand, I don¡¯t think you have a reputation.¡± p! A pnded on the head of that poor man. ¡°Just listen quietly when I speak, I am like the right hand of an emperor now, many have to listen to me!¡± The man that was pped couldn¡¯t hold hisughter, ¡°Hey Armand, why did youpare yourself to a eunuch?¡± Double p! He got pped again, twice this time, he even teared. ¡°Damn youd! You''ve got so bold right now!¡± Armand¡¯s eyes widened and spit out the smoke right on that poor man''s face. Though it was a luxurious spacious car, having two people leaning on each other on the back seat still felt a little¡­ too much.¡± A question popped up in Rylee¡¯s mind, ¡°Oh right, I forgot to ask, why are you here at this hour?¡± She asked with her eyes widened. She forgot about his purpose here thinking about nonsense just now. Timothy swept a nce at her, unhappy, ¡°Why? Am I not wee?¡± ¡°Of course you are! You are the legendary Timothy, there is not a ce where you are not wee, including thedies'' washroom, right? Haha.¡± Compliments would never go wrong. If Timothy wasn¡¯t good in martial art, if he wasn¡¯t a leader of a gang and was useless like Joseph, she had already given him a few ps on that handsome-looking face now. But there were not many ifs in this cruel and real world. ¡°Why would I want to visit thedies'' room?¡± ¡°Metaphor, it was just a metaphor, so why are you here?¡± Timothy let out a dry cough and acted casual, ¡°Erm, I pass by here so stopped to see if you are still alive.¡± Rylee was speechless. Her home was located in a quiet urban area, not in the middle of the city, where was he going to pass by here? ¡°Oh, thank you for your concern. Now look at me, I am alive and breathing well. Alright then? Can I go back to sleep now?¡± The moment she stretched her hand to the door handle, Timothy pulled her back. She fell right into his arms with her face hit hard on his chest. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Rylee struggled in Timothy¡¯s arms, she wriggled her body, kept a small distance from his chest and her warm breath hit his chest repeatedly. Timothy couldn¡¯t move an inch. He was already turned on by her warm breaths. He wanted to kiss her. He wanted to suck that pair of lips! He wanted to feel their tongues entangled together! Chapter 608: I Want My Share Back Chapter 608: I Want My Share Back Timothy shut his eyes tightly. Rylee frowned and whined in his chest, ¡°Why is your chest hard like rock? It hurts my nose! I think my nose is broken! Darn it!¡± ¡°Let me see.¡± Hearing him speak in such a gentle tone, she quickly raised her head showcasing her face, ¡°Have a look!¡± Timothy looked down quietly at Rylee¡¯s delicate face, his eyebrows raised, ¡°You have a t nose without nasal bone, so nothing is broken.¡± Rylee¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°What? Are you blind? How could my nose be t? What is this if this is not my nasal bone?¡± Darn it! Even though she might not be the type he liked, he had no right to humiliate her this way. ¡°You are so noisy!¡± Timothy frowned. Rylee was provoked and shouted repeatedly, ¡°Yes, I am noisy and I won¡¯t stop, won¡¯t stop!¡± Timothy squinted his eyes and held Rylee¡¯s chin, he approached her while she was blinking in confusion. She could smell his fragrance. ¡°What¡­¡± She wanted to ask what he wanted but the remaining of her words were swallowed by Timothy. His lips were pressed against hers. Rylee''s eyes widened in shock. Oh shit! Timothy kissed her by force! No, he used his lips to keep her from making noise! She knew. His face was right next to her, she could see his dark and deep eyes through his eyshes. But his gaze was so deep that she couldn¡¯t grasp the meaning behind it. Timothy started to kiss deeper after a few seconds. He licked open her lips gently. Timothy waspletely turned on by only a simple kiss like this. There was a burning me inside his heart, his muscles stiffened and he already pitching a tent now. In the middle of the darkness, the heater warmed the car but Timothy felt that his body was burning hot. As if it could melt down an entire person next to him. Stop! Timothy, you must stop now! You would lose control if you continue! It took a great deal of his determination to part from Rylee¡¯s lips. He dared not deepen the kiss. Timothy turned his face away from Rylee, trying to regrize his rapid breathing. Rylee was left in confusion, she blinked and suddenly realized something, ¡°Hey! Why did you punish me? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I want my revenge too!¡± She said angrily. Timothy frowned and looked at her from the side. What were you looking at? Rylee stared fiercely back at him. ¡®Do you think I dare not? Do you think I will always be the one bullied by you? I hate to be bullied!'' she thought. ¡°I want my share back!¡± ¡°What?¡± Timothy couldn¡¯t believe what he heard. Rylee already turned into a fighter mode, she climbed onto Timothy¡¯s body, wrapped her arms around his neck, pouted his mouth, and pressed them on his lips. Timothy¡¯s gaze darkened! His entire body stiffened. ¡®You are not the only one who can shut others up by kissing, I could do the same! Hah! Piece of cake!¡¯ Rylee thought as she kissed Timothy. Rylee was like an infant sucking on Timothy¡¯s lips clumsily, only twice, and then she released them, kept a distance and gave him a challenging nce, ¡°Now it¡¯s fair!¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She looked like a female warrior who had justpleted a fight. She then pped twice and was ready to get down the car before she heard, ¡°You are trying to provoke me again, huh?¡± The next second, she was pulled back and pressed down on the seat by Timothy, he topped her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rylee raised her arms to protect herself but was gripped by Timothy and locked on top of her head, she could feel his breath hitting all over her face. Timothy didn¡¯t hesitate and kissed her passionately as if he wanted to drown her with his desire. She felt a burning and numb sensation on her lips. Unlike a gentle kiss just now, his kiss now was fierce, his tongue moved like a snake, licked open her lips and tangled with hers! He invaded her, licking and sucking her lips. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Rylee mourned involuntarily like a kitten while her body trembled and wriggled slightly. The two bodies were on top of each other, moving up and down, rubbing against one another. Rylee¡¯s mind was all over the ce. She couldn¡¯t reject but ept and taste his vor. A strange feeling hit Rylee out of nowhere, there was something hard pressed against her body, like a rod or something. So Timothy hid something¡­ No, he was not hiding it, he simply had it, so he had a gun in his pocket? Oh god, he won¡¯t kill her with a bullet if he got angry, won¡¯t he? Someone was on top of her kissing and licking her while nonsense went on in her head. Timothy opened his eyes to a slit and continued kissing her passionately, uncontrobly. He wanted her! He wanted her right here, right now! A tent was pitched in his crotch area and he was in pain. But he finally released her, breathing rapidly and harshly. He looked at the reddened face under him, she was seductive and the me within him ignited again. Sex in the car? Rylee¡¯s eyshes trembled as she opened her eyes gradually. Oh shit, she felt a little embarrassed. A modern female pervert like her was kissed until she forgot about everything! She had finally regained her concentration. Timothy¡¯s handsome yet ambiguous face was the first thing she saw. He was frowning and looked annoyed. Rylee who was ready tosh out at Timothy for kissing her forcefully was terrified by the look on his face. Oh shit, Timothy seemed super angry! Look at that frowning face! The gun on his waist¡­ The consequence of him being angry was he might pull off the gun and point it on my puppy head¡­ Being alive was most important, being kissed was no biggie! Rylee gave up her principle and dignity instantly, gave up the ownership of her lips, gave up the idea of feminism¡­ Those were nothingpared to her life! While Timothy was looking for an exnation of his action, Rylee said cautiously, ¡°Timothy, if you are still not happy, you can continue doing what you want,e on!¡± Rylee stretched out her arms as if she was weing Timothy into her embrace. Timothy threw a nce at Rylee and held back hisughter, ¡°This is the punishment you¡¯ll get if you make any more noises, so don¡¯t provoke me!¡± He said, frowning. ¡°Got it, got it, I¡¯ll be quiet, never to provoke you.¡± ¡®Who dares to provoke you, you have a gun with you, man.¡¯ She thought as she swept a nce on Timothy¡¯s crotch area, feeling grumpy inwardly. Timothy put his fist on his lips and coughed twice, an action to hide his embarrassment, he looked outside the window and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your arm?¡± ¡°Arm?¡± What arm? Rylee hadpletely forgotten about her arm. ¡°Oh, my arm, it¡¯s fine, no more pain! The doctor you rmended is good. The pain was gone this morning when I woke up.¡± Rylee pointed on her arm to Timothy¡¯s back. She wanted to see if Timothy was still angry but that dude turned his face away from her, not showing his expression. ¡°Have you had your medicine?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Rylee was stunned again. Shit! She forgot about it totally! Timothy looked at Rylee with his sulky face, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you have your medication on time? Don¡¯t you know the importance of it? You are an adult but yet to know how to take care of yourself.¡± Rylee looked at the ground, scratching her thumb with her index finger, ¡°I¡¯ll have it when I go back.¡± One must eat the medicine prescribed by a doctor rmended by Timothy like how a chef would like his or her customers to finish all the cooking. What a dictator. Timothy reached for the thermos while frowning, he opened it and put it near Rylee¡¯s lips, ¡°Here! Drink it, dummy!¡± ¡°Who did you call a dummy? There is not a dummy as pretty as I am.¡± Ryleeint before looking at the thermos, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s still steaming hot.¡± ¡°Of course it is, it¡¯s what a thermos for, drink it now!¡± Rylee smelled it and frowned, ¡°Huh? it smells bitter!¡± Timothy took a lollipop out of nowhere, luring her, ¡°Gulp down everything and you¡¯ll get some sweet.¡± Rylee sighed, took over the thermos with a sullen face, inhaled and gulped down everything. She snatched away the lollipop from Timothy the moment she finished, put it into her mouth and started licking it. Timothy teased looking at her, ¡°Silly head.¡± ¡°My academic results are always amongst the top ten, so I¡¯m not a silly head.¡± ¡°Get down! You waste lots of my time, go!¡± Timothy urged as he pushed her bottom. ¡°You have such a bad temper and harsh!¡± Rylee was pushed down the car by Timothy holding the lollipop in her hands. It was freezing outside! The chilly winds hit her body and she shivered in cold, wrapping herself with her arms. Chapter 609: I Want to Be Your Woman Chapter 609: I Want to Be Your Woman Armand raced up alongside the driver, "What a silly head! What exactly are you doing here? Get back inside right now!" Timothy shouted as he rolled down the window. "What''s the matter with you today? Why are you behaving like an angry bird?" Rylee eximed as she jumped up and down in the cold before sprinting back into the house. When Timothy saw her return home, he motioned for them to drive away. He shifted his gaze to the vi a few times, muttering, "Silly head!" Rylee snuggled under the nket as soon as she returned to her room, thinking, "What''s the deal? Timothy had brought me medicine and even prepared a lollipop; how could that be just ''passing by''?" She took a deep breath and raised the lollipop to her eyes, "The mighty gangster boss may have developed feelings for me! I''m sure he has because he just kissed me passionately!" Rylee walked barefoot in front of the mirror and lightly patted her face, but the next second, she felt frustrated. "How is it possible that the all-powerful gang leader would be interested in me? I know I have a nice- looking face, but I am nothingpared with those super models, international actresses, and the like. Furthermore, I''m short and have small boobs. In Timothy''s eyes, I was ugly with this and that defects. Sigh, it''s impossible for him to like me; the chances are even slimmer than me seeing an alien..." Furthermore, he had someone beside him who had offered to marry him, a princess-likedy, so Rylee thought she had no chance at tall. She sagged onto the bed, giving up on the dream of having a powerful background and being a bully. She sagged onto the bed, giving up on the dream of having a powerful background and being a bully. But why did Timothy give her such a passionate kiss? Why? Rylee''s mind kept returning to the same question, preventing her from falling asleep. She considered a variety of exnations before concluding that it was simply a punishment from Timothy for being too loud. She then dialed Joseph''s number, ignoring the time. "Who is calling at this hour? Shit!" As he was jolted awake by the call, Joseph shouted. "This is Rylee." "I''m tired; we''ll talk tomorrow!" "No! I have to get it out today or you won''t be able to sleep!" "Oh my gosh, what''s the matter with you now?" "Timothy kissed me on the lips today, and he even delivered medicine; do you think he cares about me?" "Timothy won''t have feelings for you, I guarantee it with my life! He had seen all kinds of women, and a man like him won''t fall in love with any woman." "However, he kissed me." "A kiss is nothing, it''s just like a handshake!" "Isn''t there a teeny-tiny chance Timothy likes me?" "Could you please stop asking me stupid questions? I need to get some rest." "You have no right to look down on me! Joseph Hans, you''re a jerk! Go back to sleep, and I hope you''ll never wake up!" ¡­ Rylee hung up the phone angrily, and despite her reluctance, she had to admit that Timothy couldn''t possibly like her. Everyone was well aware of this fact. "Never mind, being kissed by a handsome man like Timothy isn''t such a bad thing." Meanwhile, Timothy, who was in the car, was reminiscing about their kisses with one hand on his lips. It was delicious! Rylee could now turn him on almost at anytime, anywhere. Thinking about Rylee''s expressions made Timothy smile, and this gave Armand sitting in the front goosebumps. Timothy entered his bedroom in the vi as he removed his jacket. When he turned on the light, he realized someone was hiding inside, and he wondered, "Who''s hiding here?" In hushed tones, he inquired. "It''s me, Timothy," said the person on the bed under the nket. "What exactly are you doing in my room, Felicia?" Timothy was taken aback when he saw Felicia and her naked shoulders outside of the nket. Felicia sat up straight, her long hair falling on her shoulders and a nket draped over her body. She was naked, with her shoulders exposed. "I''ve been expecting you, Timothy, what took you so long?" Timothy scowled. "Do you like this room so much? If so, you are wee to stay here. I''ll go to another room." Felicia shouted, "Don''t go!" As he was about to walk away, she leaped out of bed,pletely naked! She had curvy body, the kind of body that men would lust over about a woman. "Timothy, don''t go!" Felicia dashed to him and hugged him tightly from behind, her naked body completely immobilized on Timothy''s back. When he felt the warmth and softness of the body behind him, Timothy shivered. "Felicia¡­ Don¡¯t¡­" Timothy took a deep breath, but he did not turn around. "Timothy, I''ve grown up and be a woman now. Stop treating me like a child and take a good look at me to see what a wonderful woman I''ve grown into." Felicia said as she tightened her hug and kissed Timothy on the back. "I told you before, Felicia, that because I''m your brother and you''re my little sister, we can never have a romantic rtionship." Felicia almost screamed, "Why not, why not? Why can''t we be lovers since we''re not biologically rted?" As she wriggled her body, she said. "Enough already, Felicia, be a good girl and go back to bed. Timothy said gently as he drew her hands away from him and walked out of the room. "Timothy!" Felicia lunged in front of him, stretching her arms wide open, forcing Timothy to look at her body. "See? Isn''t it true that I''ve blossomed?" In front of Timothy, shepletely exposed her naked body. Timothy''s eyes reflected her fair and smooth skin, shoulders, busty chest, pinkish nipples, t tummy, and the beauty of a youngdy between the legs. "Don''t be such a baby, Felicia!" Her actions enraged Timothy. Felicia was already crying when she grabbed Timothy''s hand and ced it on her breast. "Look, I''m an adult now. I''m a maturedy, and I want to be your woman!" Her busty chests bounced a little in Timothy''s hand, and the nipple scratched lightly on his palm. Felicia''s body had grown so much, and her breast was so full that they couldn''t fit entirely in Timothy''s hand. This was a lethal seduction. No man could refuse such a body! Timothy''s eyes darkened. Felicia, on the other hand, begged and pleaded, "Sleep with me Timothy, please grant my wish, please?" "Felicia¡­" "Listen! Allow me to speak!" Tears streamed down her cheeks, and her body trembled. "I don''t want anything in my life; all I want is to marry you and have only you touch my body; no one else could! You adore me, so why can''t you grant my wish?" "That''s not the case, Felicia!" Timothy frowned and sighed as he drew his hand back, "I adore you and will always do so. I can give you anything you want except this. To me, a romantic rtionship is no laughing matter, and I only see you as my younger sister; I can''t do this to my sister." "I don''t want anything else; this is all I want! I need you to say yes, please!" Felicia sobbed and threw herself into Timothy''s arms. Timothy shifted his gaze elsewhere and let out a long sigh before lightly brushing Felicia''s head with one hand and cing his jacket on her body with the other. "Don''t act like a child any longer; if you keep doing this, I''ll have no choice but to send you back to America." "No! Please don''t send me back! I want to be here with you!" Felicia looked up at Timothy, stunned. "If you want to stay, don''t do anything like this again," Timothy frowned. "I... I really want to be with you..." Felicia''s tears streamed down her cheeks, and her voice became hoarse. "Get under the nket and keep yourself warm! Don''t catch a cold!" Felicia paused. "I''d like you to carry me to my bed," she said, biting her lower lip. Timothy fixed his gaze on the ceiling. "If you don''t, I''m not going to sleep and will die from the cold," Felicia threatened. Timothy sighed as he bent forward, holding Felicia in his arms, his gaze as angelic as if he were carrying an infant. Felicia''s heart was broken by the way he reacted. She wept in her heart, "How could he not be turned on? I''mpletely naked in his arms! Is it because I''m not attractive enough, or because he''s too impassive?" Timothy put Felicia on the bed and draped a nket over her entire body. "Timothy," Felicia called as he was about to leave. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Yes?" Timothy turned to face her. "Would you give me a goodnight kiss?" Felicia stumbled. Timothy, on the other hand, didn''t move an inch. "You don''t love me anymore; you used to kiss me goodnight when we were in America, and now you don''t." Felicia burst into tears. Timothy then approached her and knelt next to her. Felicia was overjoyed. "Saying goodnight is enough. No kissing. You''re a grown-up now, right?" Timothy said sternly. Chapter 610: A Generous Bonus Chapter 610: A Generous Bonus Felicia pouted, ¡°Just one more kiss is good.¡± Timothy didn¡¯t kiss Felicia but just reached out and stroked her hair, saying, ¡°Sleep well. Good night.¡± After saying that, he got up and left the room at Felicia¡¯s disappointed look. As soon as the door closed, Felicia hid under the covers and whimpered. Timothy was not moved even though she was naked in front of him. She felt so ipetent. After crying for a while, Felicia called her best friend in America. She told her best friend what had happened tonight. Her friend thought for a moment and said, ¡°Could he be frigid?¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± Felicia widened her eyes and stopped crying. ¡°That means he¡¯s not interested in sex, so he doesn¡¯t respond to the sight of a naked woman. Or maybe he is sexually dysfunctional and can¡¯t get it up properly.¡± ¡°Huh? No way. Timothy looks sturdy. Since he was a child, he has been practising martial arts, and it¡¯s not a problem for him to fight dozens of special force soldiers by himself. He has so many muscles. How can such a strong man be¡­impotent?¡± ¡°That ability has nothing to do with physique. Some men, who look short and skinny, may have a huge dick that can go on all night. Thest time I slept with a guy who was 5 feet 7, but his dick was bigger than a carrot. Damn, he nearly killed me with that! Shit!¡± Felicia was dumbfounded, ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll take a closer look then. Maybe you¡¯re right.¡± After hanging up the phone, Felicia couldn¡¯t sleep. Gosh, it might be possible! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Timothy might be sexually dysfunctional. He hadn¡¯t had any girlfriends when he was in America. Later, when he started his career in the country, she heard from her father that she hadn¡¯t had any women either. How could he not have a woman at the age of twenty-six when he was so physically active? Felicia covered her mouth and came to a realization. ¡°Gosh! Timothy is so outstanding. He can¡¯t be bad at it, can he? No wonder he always seems indifferent. He¡¯s even sex-indifferent.¡± Felicia suddenly pitied Timothy. She decided that no matter what she did, she would save Timothy! She must turn him into a normal man. The next day morning at eight o¡¯clock. Timothy was sitting at the dining table. The maid had just brought his breakfast over when Felicia ran over with a portion of soup, shouting anxiously, ¡°Wait! Eat this! Don¡¯t eat that breakfast!¡± Timothy put down hisptop and asked suspiciously, ¡°Felicia? Why didn¡¯t you sleep in?¡± Felicia ced the soup in front of Timothy and rubbed her hands together, ¡°I wasn¡¯t sleepy, so I woke up early and made you soup. Hurry up and eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡± Armand went over and sniffed, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s good, Felicia. You¡¯re really good at this. The soup smells good.¡± He was about to take a spoonful and try it when Felicia pped down Armand¡¯s hand and shouted sharply, ¡°You can¡¯t drink it! It¡¯s for Timothy! Timothy, eat it. No one else can have it.¡± Armand rolled his eyes and scowled. ¡°What soup is this?¡± Timothy looked at the soup and nced at Felicia. Felicia panicked and stammered, ¡°It¡¯s just soup. There¡¯s no harm in having more soup. Just eat it. It¡¯s good for your lungs. Eat it.¡± Timothy didn¡¯t say anything more, carefully scooping up a spoonful and tasting it. He raised his brows and nodded, ¡°Well, it does taste good.¡± Felicia smiled brightly instantly, ¡°I told you. The soup I made is both delicious and effective.¡± ¡°Effective? What¡¯s that?¡± Felicia was dumbfounded. Blinking her eyes, she said in a panic, ¡°Its effects are to nourish the lungs, prevent inmmation and so on.¡± Timothy continued to drink and said faintly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this next time. Just have some more sleep in the morning and let the underlings do the work.¡± He didn¡¯t want his master¡¯s precious daughter to be aggravated. ¡°I have to do it, and I¡¯ll do it for you every day! Promise me, you have to drink it every day.¡± Timothy frowned, feeling that something was not right. Something wrong with her? Or something wrong with the soup? ¡­ Rylee casually brushed her hair and went downstairs. Although Andrea was fine, her face was swollen, probably from the aftermath of the punch to the back of her neck. Her whole face was swollen. Rylee almost burst outughing. Daphne nced at Rylee and said, ¡°Hey, herees the kickass maid.¡± Rylee frowned, pretended not to hear, sat down and ate. She would go to school after finished eating anyway, so she didn¡¯t bother with these pigs. Caroline said coldly, ¡°Daphne, don¡¯t mess with someone¡¯s senior maid. Don¡¯t you know, her master is marvellous and might find someone to beat you up.¡± Daphne grimaced, ¡°Way to go, the young daughter of the Carroll family actually went to work for others as a maid. Such a humiliating thing, but dad still treats it like an honour. Dad is getting old, isn¡¯t he?¡± Rylee, tearing slices of bread and shoving them into her mouth, couldn¡¯t hold back her anger anymore. She gave a grim smile and retorted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a maid? A maid can make your faces look like hers. Come and try if you dare to.¡± Daphne red at Rylee fiercely but indeed didn¡¯t have the guts to speak. She was terrified that Timothy would send someone to beat her up again. Andrea was already a good example. Andrea was so angry that she heavily clinked her knife and fork, ring at Rylee every now and then. Rylee gobbled a few bites and went out proudly. Only then did Daphne puff up and throw away the cloth, ¡°How disgusting! She can go as far as to be a maid of Timothy. This cunning bitch!¡± Carolineughed and said, ¡°I guess she had cried and begged to be his maid, didn¡¯t she? What else would such a lowly person not dare to do? It¡¯s disgusting to live in the same house with such a person!¡± Daphne gestured and whispered, ¡°Dad is here.¡± The three sisters silenced together, then pretended to see Brook and greeted him nicely. At school, Rylee saw Joseph waiting for her. The two then walked inside,ughing and joking as usual. Some students were murmuring at a distance, ¡°Have you heard? It¡¯s said that the campus bell, Rylee, has be a rich man¡¯s mistress.¡± ¡°Huh? Is that true? She looks so simple.¡± ¡°Hell no! No girl is simple nowadays. If you want an innocent girl, go to the kindergarten for one.¡± ¡°Not sure if Rylee was sold to who?¡± ¡°I heard it was the young master of the Keith family! He is a well-known yboy, right? And he has slept with countless actresses. All of them ended up being dumped.¡± ¡°What a shame for Rylee being this kind of woman. I despise her!¡± ¡­ The teacher looked around the panel and suddenlynded her gaze at Rylee. She said, ¡°Rylee, your interview assignment this time is with Mr. Keh Keith, the head of the Keh Group.¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± Rylee looked up at her teacher incredulously. She must be mental, huh? ¡°What are you yelling? Do I have to repeat it? Your interview assignments have just been distributed. Everyone has their own assignment. Your task is to interview Keh Keith, the president of the Keh Group.¡± Rylee gibbered, ¡°Oh, their assignments are with people who are not famous. Doctors, editors and so on are all ordinary people who are easily approachable. Why is it that my interview is with a big shot? It¡¯s hard for even a full-time journalist to get an interview with such a big shot. Aren¡¯t you making things difficult for me?¡± All the students in the group looked at Rylee. The teacher propped up her sses and said unhappily, ¡°Do you want me to make it so clear? You were given such a daunting task because you have a good rtionship with the president, isn¡¯t it?¡± Rylee stood up, ¡°How am I having a good rtionship with Keh Keith? You have to make it clear!¡± All the students held their breaths. Gosh! Rylee¡¯s temper was mighty. She even dared to shout at the madam. The teacher blinked her eyes a few times, tilted her sses again, and said tactfully, ¡°We all know that during the performance, Mr. Keith gave arge donation for your show. If you were not familiar with him, would he give that much money? Well, this is also an opportunity to test your ability. Besides, if this interview is sessful, the press will not only give you consideration for your future post- graduation position but will also give you a generous bonus.¡± Oh? All the students raised their eyes. A bonus? ¡°How much is it?¡± Rylee asked directly. ¡°It¡¯s said to be five thousand dors.¡± ¡°Wow! Five thousand? Are you sure?¡± Rylee¡¯s mouth opened wide with excitement. Now that she was in debt, earning more money would ease the burden. All opportunities to earn money should not be missed! Rylee¡¯s intense gaze gave the female teacher a chill down her spine that she couldn¡¯t help but put her hand over her chest and nod, ¡°It¡¯s said to be five thousand dors. I saw the newspaper heading.¡± Rylee looked at the ceiling to make sure it wasn¡¯t a dream. The next second, she grabbed the female teacher¡¯s hand and shook it up and down vigorously, ¡°Miss! You are so kind to me! How can I ever thank you? Teacher, you are so beautiful. You will definitely be married off by the end of this year.¡± Rylee ran out happily. The teacher hadn¡¯t reacted yet for a long time. Although Rylee was very good at designing clothing drawings, in reality, she was studying journalism. Those who study journalism have to do interviews, write articles and deal with people. Rylee held her cheeks and began to calcte. How did she get in touch with Keh and get an interview with him? Five thousand bucks! Go for it, Rylee! Chapter 611: Can’t Accept Your Request Chapter 611: Can¡¯t ept Your Request ¡®Right! I should call my creditor, Timothy, and beg him to get Keh to ept my interview. That is the best idea ever! I am brilliant.¡¯ Rylee thought to herself. ... After thinking about it, Rylee found Timothy¡¯s phone number and called him. Timothy was having a meeting with several bosses of the subsidiaries. All of these bosses were sitting humbly and waiting to get reprimanded. The progress of this quarter did not reach the satisfaction of Timothy. Since he was the most critical and strict, he was about to scold them severely. Suddenly, Timothy¡¯s phone buzzed. When he was about to reject the call, he suddenly caught a glimpse of the phone screen and found that it was a call from Rylee. He immediately frowned and felt a sudden excitement all over. He wondered, ¡®This girl actually took the initiative to call me?¡¯ He was immediately surprised. Timothy quickly took the phone. After pondering, he waved at the several men across him and instructed indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s all for today. You guys can leave first.¡± Several bosses all froze in disbelief. Aftering to a realization, they all slipped away. They couldn''t believe how lucky they were to be able to retreat! After going out, a boss whispered to the people around him, ¡°I do not know who the caller was, but that person was able to make an exception for the boss to answer his phone at work. That person is too incredible! We are indeed lucky today.¡± ¡°Could it be that the boss¡¯s parents are calling? Perhaps they are critically ill or something?¡± ¡°Shh! Our boss doesn''t have any parents at all! Don¡¯t spread the word, or you¡¯ll be a dead man!¡± Timothy turned around in the executive chair and at the multitude of people below through the floor-to- ceiling windows. Only then did he pick up the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Is it Mr. Wheeler?¡± Rylee¡¯s sly voice rang out. Surprisingly, it tickled Timothy¡¯s ears. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Huh? How is it not? This is obviously your voice!¡± Ryleeined with a pout. She thought, ¡®What the hell is Timothy doing? Does he think I can¡¯t recognize his unique voice?¡¯ Timothy raised his eyebrows. ¡°There is only the Timothy you know here, not Mr. Wheeler.¡± Not again. Rylee rolled her eyes. ¡°Alright, alright, it is my fault for addressing you wrongly again. Are you happy now? Timothy, are you happy now? Others would be happy with people addressing them respectfully, but you are the other way around. You insist on wanting me to call you by your name, Timothy.¡± Timothy spoke, ¡°To others, of course, I would prefer the first one. But to you... I can¡¯t be your elder.¡± Rylee was in a bit of a trance for a while. She wondered, what did he mean? What did he mean by he couldn''t be her elder? Did that mean he could only be her peer? ¡°Okay. Timothy, I want to ask you a little favour. Hahha.¡± Ryleeughed slyly again. Timothy wanted tough, but he held back. He rubbed his temple with one finger and a graceful posture. ¡°Well, I knew you would not find me for nothing. You will not think of me for no reason.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Hm, what''s that about? ¡°I will think of you. I really will. Who asked you to be my creditor?¡± ¡°Tell me, what do you need me to do?¡± ¡°Oh, here¡¯s the case. My teacher has assigned me an interview task. If I were to seed in the interview, I would get a bonus. If I could get the bonus, wouldn¡¯t I be able to pay you off sooner?¡± As Rylee was rambling, Timothy frowned a little. Pay him off sooner? This was not the oue he wanted. Rylee sneered and went on, ¡°My teacher has assigned me to interview Keh Keith.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Timothy frowned. Keh Keith? ¡°I don''t have Keh¡¯s contact information, but you do. Can you call Keh and get him to ept the interview with me?¡± Timothy pondered for a moment. ¡°Is this important?¡± ¡°Of course, it is important! It is a great opportunity to improve my professional ability and also to earn money.¡± ¡°I can give you Keh¡¯s contact number. But how are you going to thank me?¡± Rylee wiped off her cold sweat. She thought, ¡®Asking a boss like Mr. Wheeler for someone else¡¯s contact number is a small matter. How could he ckmail me for such a small thing? He is indeed wealthy but uncharitable.¡¯ ¡°I am so poor. How else can I repay you?¡± ¡°I do not mind you repaying me with your body.¡± Once Timothy said those words, he was also stunned. He had never said such words to any woman before. He actually got goosebumps after saying this. ¡°Huh?¡± Rylee was startled. Only then did she realize what Timothy meant. She gritted her teeth, ¡°Do you have to be so extreme? I am only asking you for a contact number. I can¡¯t believe you would want suchpensation. Hmph, I do not need your help anymore! You are so terrible!¡¯ Rylee hurriedly hung up the phone. She covered her heart with her hands, and her little heart was beating rapidly. Repaying his gratitude with her body? Goodness, she was blushing! She could not believe Mr. Wheeler was so horny! Daaaang it. The sound of a text message notification rang out. Rylee took her phone and nced at it. It was a text message from Timothy. He texted: Treat me to a cup of coffee. Keh¡¯s contact number is¡­ Rylee bit her lips and smiled. She knew Timothy would not sit back and watch. ¡®Although Mr. Wheeler is harsh and bad-tempered, it is still right to go to him for anything.¡¯ she thought. After getting Keh¡¯s contact number, she felt like it was a cinch for her to get the four thousand dors. Keh was looking at the document when his phone rang. He picked up the phone and looked at it. It was a phone call from Timothy. ¡°Boss¡­¡± ¡°That girl wants to find you for an interview.¡± Timothy started off the conversation with this sentence, which made Keh confused. Keh wondered who was Timothy referring to. ¡°Boss, I¡­¡± ¡°You should know how to deal with that girl, right?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°If you did not handle this matter correctly, I think you would have to enhance your martial arts skills.¡± After speaking without context, Timothy directly hung up the phone. He did not even give Keh a chance to catch his breath. It was purely Timothy¡¯s resolute and decisive style. ¡°I¡­¡± Keh held up his phone and almost choked to death there. ¡°I... How can I be so unlucky! I don¡¯t even know how to deal with that girl of yours! How could you hang up the phone? By the way, why did you want to train my martial arts skills for no reason?¡± In other words, he would have to be Timothy¡¯s punching bag. Apart from getting beaten up, could there be any other possibilities? When the secretary sent the green tea in, she saw that Keh, who always cared about his appearance, frantically pulling his hair. It seemed like he was crazy. After a while, Keh finally figured out ¡°that girl¡± that Timothy had referred to. ¡°Is this Mr. Keith? Hello, nice to meet you. I am Rylee Carroll, a Journalism student. We have met before. You haven¡¯t forgotten yet, have you? That Bugatti... I sang in that charity donation before... Haha... That¡¯s me, Rylee Carroll¡­¡± As Keh listened to Rylee¡¯s sly voice, he felt his scalp tingle. He spoke curtly, ¡°Are you that little chick?¡± Rylee''s smile suddenly all dissipated. After holding back for two seconds, she burst out yelling, ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? I told you not to call me a little chick! You are not allowed to call me that! I am not little nor a chick!¡± Keh was bbergasted at her shrewish roar. Jeez, he couldn''t believe this woman could be so tough. ¡®Sure enough, the woman that my boss is interested in has great potential and is simply an oddball,¡¯ he thought. After Rylee had finished scolding, she finally realized what was going on. She covered her mouth and said softly with a bitter face, ¡°I... I said some wrong thing just now. I was not talking about you. Please do not take it to heart. Hahaha... Mr. Keith, you can address me however you like. That shows how close we are. Well... I know you are the kindest and have the best temper, right?¡± Keh was rubbing his head so much that he almost tore it off. ¡°No, you must not tell others that we are close. I will not be able to bear the responsibility. I still want to keep my brain.¡± If Timothy was to hear it, he would get jealous and rip his brain off. Rylee did not understand what Keh meant by this sentence. Who cares what others had said! The point was that she must tell him his request!''¡¯ ¡°Mr. Keith, the kindest and friendliest Mr. Keith, I... have a presumptuous request¡­¡± Keh frowned and directly cut her off, ¡°Since you know it is a presumptuous request, do not say it. It saves trouble.¡± Keh wondered if he was the most pitiful boss in history? He didn''t even know how to deal with a university freshman student''s request for an exclusive interview. What exactly did Timothy mean by that? Should he ept her request or not? The abominable Timothy Wheeler indeed like to torture people.¡¯ Rylee moved her eyes. ¡°Oh, I know you are just joking, Mr. Keith. Since you are so kind, how would you not give a journalism industry newbie like me a chance? So here is the thing. My school has assigned me to have an interview session with you. It is simple and will not take up a lot of your time. I can bet on my brain to reassure you.¡± ¡°Even If I have the time and mood to do the interview, I can''t agree to it.¡± Keh sighed as he scratched his scalp. ¡°Pardon?¡± Rylee directly froze. ¡°Since you want your life, you should put yourself in my shoes. I am also a human being, and I also need my life. Am I right?¡± ¡°Yes... Wait, what? Mr. Keith, what are you talking about?¡± Rylee was puzzled. She wondered, ¡®I am only asking if he is willing to do the interview. Since when did I ask him whether he wants his life or not? Why do I feel so tired talking to this guy?¡¯ Keh spoke solemnly with a stern face, ¡°In short, I cannot ept your request for an interview. That''s it. I¡¯m busy!¡± Chapter 612: Yes, I Am Begging You. Chapter 612: Yes, I Am Begging You. Bam! After hanging up Rylee¡¯s phone, Keh was already covered in sweat. He untied his tie, tugged it down hard, and muttered to himself, ¡°Am I doing what the boss wants by rejecting her like this? Arrrgh, I am going crazy!¡± Rylee got stunned and then cursed, ¡°Damn it! He thinks he is so proud being a bullshit president, huh? It¡¯s his honor to be interviewed. I didn''t want to interview you in the first ce, pervert! Who do you think you are?¡± After cursing, she felt a bitfortable. But when thinking of the 5,000 dors, she was discouraged again. Feeling mad for a while, she still decided to call Keh again. ¡°The user you are calling is not in service¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± She sat up straight with wide eyes. ¡°I reached him a few minutes ago but he is not in the service area now. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Silly girl! It¡¯s obvious that he has cklisted you. Why don¡¯t you understand this?¡± Joseph walked over and sat down near her casually. ¡°cklist?¡± Her eyes almost popped out and she pounded on the table. ¡°Damn it! How dare he cklisted me! I will bite off his dog ears when I see him!¡± Joseph was reading the magazine leisurely and said, ¡°You can choose not to call him.¡± Pouting her lips, she shook his arm. ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that. It is 5,000 dors. He is worth 5,000 dors!¡± Keh was on the phone with Timothy. ¡°Boss, that girl really called me and asked for an exclusive interview. She sounded quite polite,¡± Keh said. Timothy was signing a pile of documents one by one. ¡°Stop nagging and just get to the point.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, the point. I said I would not ept her request for an interview because I am busy. Then I add her number to my cklist. Boss... You see... Could I save my life by doing this?¡± Timothy could imagine Keh¡¯s wagging tail. He slightly raised his eyebrows and simply said with bright eyes, ¡°While I have no time to care about you, you should prepare well.¡± After saying that, he directly hung up the phone. Keh held the phone, staring ahead nkly for twenty seconds, and then threw the phone away like a child, jumping up happily. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I did it right! Boss will not throw me on the ground!¡± His secretary, who had entered the office with a pile of documents, was startled by this, and the documents in her hands all fell on the floor suddenly. Her boss was crazy, definitely! Joseph poked Rylee¡¯s head and said, ¡°I thought you were smart when you did your papers! But how can you be so silly now? You should directly go to my master! If he chooses to help, everything will be done quickly! As long as my master gives him a hint, Keh will obediently agree your request. Do you believe it?¡± ¡°I do!¡± She said sadly, ¡°But why should your master listen to me? I am not his mother.¡± ¡°You have a point.¡± He also frowned. ¡°You are just a little maid of my master. I guess every time he sees that Bugatti, he wants to kill you. It¡¯s pretty nice of him not to punish you. So why will he choose to help you?¡± She said bitterly, ¡°Besides this, I am neither a famous model nor a star. I don¡¯t have a good shape or a princess'' temperament. In a word, I don¡¯t have anything that Mr. Wheeler likes!¡± He blinked his eyes. ¡°Hey, hey, hey. Why do I feel like you are jealous? You are not imagining that someone like my master will fall for you one day, are you? Cheesy fairytales like this won¡¯t happen to you! This is totally impossible!¡± She gritted her teeth, grabbed a magazine and threw at his head. ¡°Damn it! You look down on me as well! Which side are you on? You traitor!¡± He covered his head and screamed in agony, ¡°You are murdering your boyfriend! Guys,e and help me! My girlfriend is trying to kill me!¡± The two were having a fight at the school¡¯s lounge bar. Andrea, who was sitting in the far corner, was so angry that she pouted her mouth high. Due to her swollen face, she said in a small voice, ¡°Is there any way to make that bitch Rylee turn into an ugly monster? I am so mad at her!¡± A ssmate answered casually, ¡°Sulfuric acid!¡± Her eyes instantly sparkled. Sulfuric acid? Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Rylee had no choice but to call Timothy. When the call came in, Timothy who had always been busy, was having a project nning meeting. In the front stage, a beautiful female employee was talking beside the projection screen. Two rows of executives and leaders of the project were sitting down there. Timothy was the one sitting at the most front. He held his phone tightly in his pocket. It was as if he became dependent on the phone suddenly. Why didn¡¯t that girl call? When his phone vibrated slightly, he quickly took it out. After seeing the caller ID, he showed a slight smile. A morous light flickered in his ruthless eyes. A few young girls sitting across the table were drooling staring at him. Mr. Wheeler was so handsome£¡ Even when he did not smile, he was quite fascinating. But they were so lucky to see him smile even just slightly at such a close distance. God knew how happy they felt! They wondered which woman could resist his charm when he smiled at her genuinely. Well, it seemed that a girl called Rylee could resist the temptation. The woman on the stage was still talking but Timothy already answered the phone. ¡°Mr. Wheeler, it¡¯s me,¡± Rylee¡¯s cute voice came through the phone. He could imagine her pouting her mouth. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Drop the word ¡®Mr.¡¯ and then add something in front of it.¡± Though his voice was small, the other attendees still noticed and looked at him all of a sudden. Mr. Wheeler who used to be so cold and distant seemed a bit warm with a slight smile. When answering the phone, he tapped the desktop rhythmically with his slender fingers, looking quite enjoyable. Mr. Wheeler, a workaholic, even answered the phone during working hours! And he did it in public! Everyone was so surprised! The female employee who was speaking on the stage was at a loss for words and stopped, looking at him. Since her boss was listening to the phone, should she continue talking about the project? He suddenly realized what was going on and waved his hand at her, signaling her to continue. Then she dared to continue her talking. ¡°Oh?¡± Rylee frowned in confusion. She understood what he meant by ¡®drop the word Mr.¡¯. But he reminded her to add something before his name, so what was it? She dared not offend him because she had something that needed his help. To add something else before his name? Due to anxiety, she hurriedly said, ¡°Dear Timothy!¡± "Dear" was something that could be added before his name. After saying that, she almost bit her own tongue. Oh god. Why did she dare offend Mr. Wheeler like this? Who gave her the rights to call him dear! Please, don¡¯t be angry, Mr. Wheeler. ¡°Well, I am sorry. When I was in a hurry, my...my mind went empty. I really could not think of anything else,¡± she stuttered. Beloved, respected, dashing, handsome... Weren¡¯t these words avable? She secretly med herself for being blindly panicking. ¡°Pff...¡± He could not help but let out a lowugh. "Dear Timothy" sounded so exciting to him when she spoke it out. It simply made him have a strange feeling, as if he was being electrified. Hearing hisugh, she stroked her chest and felt relieved. Luckily, she did not drive him mad. But hisugh seriously frightened everyone in the conference room! Boss actuallyughed! His smiled was so crisp and youthful! It was a kind of fascination to them all! He casually swept around the conference room with his maic eyes, scaring all the attendees who instantly lowered their heads and pretended to listen carefully. As the meeting went on, he continued his call. ¡°Timothy, don¡¯t tease me. I am really anxious!¡± Rylee said. ¡°Say it. What is it?¡± he asked. ¡°Your friend Keh is so terrible. He not only did not agree to my interview, but also cklisted me! Damn it! What can I do now? If I can¡¯t do this interview, I can¡¯t get the 5,000 dors! You also know that we are in the same boat. The money I earn is to pay you! Is that right?¡± He who had always hated nagging, surprisingly listened to her long talk patiently. He wanted tough but held back. Then he said slowly, ¡°Since I gave you his number, you owed me a cup of coffee. As for whether he agrees or not, he''s entitled to rejection.¡± She rolled her eyes. He was pretending again! ¡°Timothy! I know Keh listens to you. If you ask him to ept the interview, he will definitely agree! So just give him an order!¡± While speaking, she rubbed against a tree near her. ¡°It¡¯s not an easy thing,¡± he said. What the hell! He simply did it on purpose! Hmph! She bit her lips and wanted so much to chop the tree beside her. ¡°It¡¯s not so hard. Not difficult at all! As long as you give the word, he will agree!¡± she said. ¡°I can give him an order...¡± he replied. ¡°Then hurry up and do it!¡± She seemed to have seen her 4,000 dors! ¡°But...¡± he hesitated. She knew there was a ¡®but¡¯! Damn it! ¡°But what?¡± she asked. ¡°But why should I give that order to him?¡± ¡°Why? You have to think for me! Just for me!¡± ¡°Are you begging me?¡± ¡°I... Yes! I am begging you!¡± She did not even notice that she was being led into his trap of words step by step. Chapter 613: Who the Hell Is She? Chapter 613: Who the Hell Is She? ¡°Since you are begging me, you should behave in a proper way. I am in a meeting now, so if you want to talk to me,e to my officeter,¡± he said. After that, he hung up the phone with a wicked smile. The meeting was still going on, but he looked down and fiddled with his phone, suddenly smiling to himself. All the attendees were amazed by his smile! Rylee clutched her phone and froze. Begging him? To go to his office to beg him in person? She was simply going crazy! ¡­ In the far distance, she could still see Joseph talking andughing with two girls. Damn Joseph! How could he always be useless at such a critical moment? She expected him to give a good idea, but he allowed himself to be distracted by beautiful girls! She clenched her small fist. ¡°Humph! I will just go to his office! Anyway, Mr. Frank has already said that he won¡¯t deduct my credits! I will not be frightened!¡± She rode her mountain bike towards the Royal Group. When she arrived at the group building, she looked upwards. ¡°Oh my! It¡¯s so high, huh? How many floors are there? As a boss who extorts people¡¯s money, he''s really rich. Look at the sky-high building!¡± When she parked her bike in front of the building, a security guard ran over and yelled at her aggressively, ¡°Hey, hey, little girl! This is not a ce for you to park your bike! Just leave quickly! Do you know what this ce is?¡± ¡°I am going upstairs to see someone and talk business with him,¡± she exined in defense with a pouted face. ¡°That won¡¯t do either! Park somewhere else! Do you think anyone can park here? How dare you park your shabby bike here?¡± he said. ¡°Hey! A bike is a bike. Why do you have to call it a shabby bike? How can you call it a shabby one? Even if it is shabby, it is my bike and you can¡¯t talk to people like that!¡± she said to him with her chin up. He got furious and reached for his electric baton. ¡°Yoo-hoo! You dare talk back, little girl! Do you want to be beaten up or what?¡± A few female employees in suits passed by, covering their mouths andughing at her, ¡°A little girl from the countryside wants to go into our building.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Oops, is she a rtive of a certain cleaner?¡± one woman said. ¡°Who knows? She looked just like a country bumpkin!¡± another woman said. Rylee got furious, looked at them and shouted, ¡°I am here to see Mr. Wheeler!¡± They got stunned and then burst intoughter after two seconds. Was she delusional? Mr. Wheeler? Was Mr. Wheeler someone she would be able to see?! Even the deputy mayor had to wait if he wanted to see Mr. Wheeler. Rylee¡¯s face turned crimson with anger. Three men ran down from above with hurried steps. The security guards and the female staff all shut up in fear at the sight of them. One of the men was the chief bodyguard of Mr. Wheeler! He was said to be the leader of EP Noir Society, which was affiliated to the Royal Group! "Armand..." The security guard hurriedly bowed his head to Armand and saluted. Armand ran over with two men and didn''t even look at the men. He ran straight towards Rylee, then bowed respectfully towards Rylee, "Ms. Carrrol, you''re here!" The two men behind Armand bowed together. The three men bowed in unison, which directly frightened the surrounding staff and security guards. Who the hell was this unassuming little girl? Even Armand was so respectful to her! "Armand, you''vee just in time. These security guards won''t let me in and won''t let me park my bike here." Armand gave the security guard a stern look but said to Rylee with a warm smile, "They are all ignorant. Just ignore them. Of course, you can''t leave your bike here. It is to be taken in the lift to Mr. Wheeler''s door." The crowd gaped in disbelief. How could a bicycle be allowed to enter the Royal Group and be taken in a lift directly to Mr. Wheeler''s door? What the hell! "Is this whole building owned by the Royal Group?" "Yes, the whole building," Armand exined kindly. The two men were already pushing Rylee''s bike and heading upstairs. Rylee looked at the floor, "Is this building rented?" Armandughed, "How can it be rented? We bought thend and built it all ourselves." Rylee curled her lips. Oh my God! How rich Mr. Wheeler was! Thisnd would cost a fortune! And it would cost even more to build this building! Mr. Wheeler did have money! Armand escorted Rylee into the lobby. The security guards and the female staff were still in a daze. They rode Timothy''s special lift straight up to the twenty-ninth floor. "Ms. Carrrol, this is Mr. Wheeler''s room. You may enter." Armand bowed and backed away. Rylee looked around and found it rtively quiet. Timothy really knew how to enjoy himself. His office was so winding and circuitous, with all thoseplicated secretarial offices outside. She knocked on the door. "Mr. Wheeler! May Ie in? It''s Rylee!" Rylee finished and leaned over the door to listen, but the quality of the door was apparently so good that she couldn''t hear any movement. Rylee hesitated and twisted the door handle. The door was unlocked and Rylee pushed it in. "Whoa-oh!" Once inside, Rylee eximed in amazement. He was worthy of being the richest man in Asia! This wasn''t an office. It was a presidential parlor! Behind the oversized desk was a floor-to-ceiling window. "Looking down from here, it''s quite dizzying." Rylee stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and looked down. The cars and people below had be tiny ants. Rylee also sat in Timothy''s chair and tried it out. The chair was so big and spacious and it wasfortable to sit in. She spun it around and thought it was quite fun. "Well, it''s nice to be the president." Rylee said to herself gleefully, then looked around the oversized office and wondered, "But where''s Mr. Wheeler?" There was a door that went inward, probably a break room or something connected to it. Maybe Mr. Wheeler was resting in there. She walked over! And when she walked through the door next to it, she saw a small bar counter where a few people could sit on the sofas and sip a ss of wine and have a cup of tea. "He really knows how to enjoy himself." Rylee grimaced. Further in, there was another door. "What''s with all the doors? Won''t he find it troublesome? Mr. Wheeler? Timothy? Where are you?" Rylee scratched her head and had to push open yet another door. It looked like a bedroom, with a bigfy bed and a wardrobe. It looked like Mr. Wheeler could usually rest here when he was tired. She had reached this room and she still hadn''t seen Timothy. Rylee gritted her teeth and looked at the other door, "If he''s still not in that door, I''m leaving! How annoying!" Rylee was so angry that she pushed open the door that was attached to the bedroom. Huff! The first thing that hit her when the door opened was a st of hot air. Rylee fanned herself with her small hand before she could see the room clearly. It was a bathroom! There was a shower, mirror, bathtub ... The bathtub was full of water and bubbles, and Timothy was lying in it! "Ah!" Rylee''s eyes widened in shock as she shouted. Why was Mr. Wheeler so fond of bathing? He was in the showerst time, and he was still in the shower this time! She was going crazy! A huge pile of bubbles covered Timothy''s body in therge tub. Fortunately, his key parts were covered, revealing only his strong, broad shoulders and powerful calves. If he had shown a little more, Rylee would have had a nosebleed. "Ah! Well, I didn''t know this was a bathroom. You go on. I''ll go out and wait." Rylee said in a panic and her face burned hot. She turned to pull on the door but found that the door couldn''t be opened no matter how hard she pulled. What?! Rylee''s eyes widened. She faced the door and didn''t know what to do. She had just been able to get in, but why was the door not moving now? It was as if it was locked! Timothy said calmly as if no one was around and was not the least bit shy, "You ... are up to no good." What? Rylee stiffened, frowned, and grunted at the door, "What do you mean by that? I don''t have any bad intentions." "Isn''t it?" Timothy raised an eyebrow and said innocently, "Last time, you looked at me all over and today you broke into my bathroom ... You''ve been plotting to peek at my body, haven''t you?" Rylee''s face immediately scrunched up in shame. "No! Really! I never had any intentions like that! God can prove it for me! How could I ever have the nerve to covet you!" Rylee gripped the door helplessly and stomped her foot. "I am generous, and even if my body is seen by you, I can still forgive you. However, I am always being seen by you and always at a disadvantage, which makes me feel ufortable. Why don''t you also strip naked and let me look all over? It''s fairer this way too. What do you think?" Timothy''s thin lips curled up into a wicked smile. "Ah! No, no, no, no!" Rylee freaked out and turned around to emphasize, "I didn''t mean to see your body! I really didn''t mean to!" With that, she caught sight of Timothy''s firm pecs and hurriedly ducked her head with wide eyes. Boom, boom, boom ... Her heart was beating fast as if it was about to jump out. Holy shit, it was so seductive the way he showered! ¡°Hold on, Rylee! you must hold on!¡± She said in her mind. ¡°Just think of it as reading a magazine. You mustn''t get a nosebleed!¡± Damn it, she had the horny idea to reach out and touch his pecs. Timothy patted the tub with one arm, "You now understand how I feel when you''re always taking advantage of me, right?" Rylee nodded furiously with a red face, "Yes, yes. I understand perfectly now." "Then you should also know what will happen to you if I get annoyed, right?" Rylee''s legs went limp and she almost fainted, "Yes, I know. I won''t dare next time." "Oh? You want there to be the next time?" "No, I didn''t mean that ..." Rylee found out how she was getting dumber and dumber. The more she talked, the more she made herself sound like a pervert. Chapter 614: Doubly Guilty Chapter 614: Doubly Guilty Rylee muttered in an exasperated whisper, "What a strange man. Why do you have to take a shower during work hours?" "What did you say?" "Huh? I didn''t say anything." Rylee looked up at Timothy and waved her hand in denial. Once she saw his muscles, she blushed again. "So, when you do something wrong, you have to make it right." "Yes, you are right." Rylee thought it through. She would admit what Timothy said, make a good gesture of admitting her mistake, and never make him angry enough to have her dragged out and dismembered. "Come here!" "Yes... what?" Rylee had just moved half a step when she paused in shock and looked at Timothy. Go over there? Why was he asking her to go over? "Don''t you want to make it up to me?" Timothy pretended to be angry and frowned. Immediately, Rylee quivered at the look on his face and rubbed her hands together as she said quickly, "No, of course, I want to make it up to you." But... what was he asking her to go over there for? "Come here and rub my back for me." Timothy said lightly, giving Rylee a stern look. "Huh? Rub your back?" Rylee was stunned. "You wash yourself every day. How can your back be dirty?" Timothy narrowed his beautiful eyes, and looked fierce, "Don''t you want to make it up to me?" He asked coldly and scared Rylee straight into a shiver. Without another word, she took a few steps over to the tub, her eyelids fluttering as she said gantly, "How should I do it!" Arrrgh! She was about to break down! Mr. Wheeler''s body was vaguely visible beneath the water and the bubbles! Damn it! He might as well just show it all clearly, and it kept her guessing what was underneath the bubble. Timothy looked seductive as he raised his eyes and the corners of his eyes rose gently, "Rub it with your hands. What? You don''t want to?" "I want to! Oh, not really, but dly. I''d be more than happy to serve you." Rylee smiled, but the smile was uglier than crying. She bowed her head and was about to cry. Was she going to touch Mr. Wheeler''s skin with her hands? What was she afraid of? It was touching his skin, not hers, and she wasn''t at a disadvantage anyway. The thought that this was something that would take great advantage of Timothy immediately made her gloat again. "Just rubbing it with my hands? Don''t you have a towel or something? I can''t get rid of the dirty with my hands." Rylee tried to sound professional. "Do you think I''m like a homeless person with dirty mud all over me?" Rylee stuck her tongue out. "So... where should I start rubbing?" Timothy slowly closed his eyes, looking like he was waiting to enjoy himself, and mused, "From the top ... to the bottom ..." "Oh." Rylee didn''t think much of it at all. She kneeled on the floor, rolled up her sleeves, and ruffled the water to wash her hands first before she just put her hands on Timothy''s back. She rubs it in earnest. Shit, Mr. Wheeler''s skin was so fair and smooth! It was bouncy and textured andfortable to touch! Rylee rubbed Timothy''s back hard, and it took her a long time to realize that it wasn''t dirty at all. He was clean as a whistle. "Your back is clean with no dirt. I don''t feel the need to rub it anymore." Rylee blew on her fringes. Timothy reached up and poked Rylee''s head with a wet finger, thenined dotingly, "You''re trying to ck off, aren''t you?" "No really! You''re really clean!" Rylee pouted, and her little pink face was charming. Her body was pressed against the bathtub and because it was full of water, it soaked the cloth on her breasts, but she was unaware of it. Timothy took a nce at her breasts. Good! Her front was all wet. Even her bra was showing. The wet clothes clung to her breasts, and her deep cleavage was surprisingly clear and inviting! Timothy took a deep, hard breath and moved his body in the water. Somewhere in his body had propped up. Rylee just noticed that a bubble suddenly came out high above the water and didn''t think much of it. Timothy looked very impatient, "Rub the front, then." "Okay." Rylee stole a nce at Timothy and found him looking surprisingly upset. It seemed she had upset him by not rubbing his back seriously. Rylee took a deep breath and pouted, then probed her hands onto Timothy''s pecs and rubbed them hard. Timothy narrowed his eyes and nced faintly at the little girl close to him. Her face was peachy and her little mouth was red and she was blowing sweet, hot air into his face. She was scratching his skin with her little cat-like paws. It was as if she was tickling his heart ... Timothy''s voice trailed off, "Down a bit." "Okay." Rylee was too preupied with her job as a back scrubber to think much about it. Since he told her to go down, she would just do so. Rylee almost had a nosebleed when she touched his hard abs. Shit! How athletic he must have been to get his abs so toned that she kept thinking of erotic images as she touched them! "Down ...." Timothy tensed his lower abdomen and breathed a little hard. He looked at Rylee and gradually narrowed his eyes. Rylee moved her arms while her breasts just trembled with her movements. Timothy felt his body was on fire. Rylee kept thinking about rubbing down and getting her job done as soon as possible. Crossing his lower abdomen, Rylee continued down. Her arms were already submerged in the bubble and she could only reach down his lower abdomen. Suddenly, she felt a very hard object, which was so thick that she couldn''t even clutch it in her hand! "Hiss!" Timothy''s whole body suddenly tensed and he drew a deep, hard breath! "Oh, it''s ..." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Rylee turned to look at Timothy''s face with her big, pure eyes. She was dumbfounded for a moment, then suddenly realized what was going on, squealed, and hurriedly let go of the object. Oh, God! Timothy''s penis... was so... huge! Thest time she saw it, she thought it was shocking enough, but now, touching it with her own hands, she realized that the real size to touch was even more frightening than what she saw. She tried to pull her hand out of the bubble, but Timothy gripped her wrist. Timothy''s handsome face was so close to hers. His sexy thin lips were gently curled up in a wry smile, while his eyes were so deep and captivating that they seemed to suck her in, "You did that on purpose, didn''t you?" "Ah? No, no ... I ..." Rylee panicked. Timothy''s face was almost touching Rylee''s. He exhaled hot air at Rylee''s lips a few millimeters apart, "Aren''t you satisfied with seeing it once and wanting to touch it again?" "No, it''s not! You''re the one who asked me to give you a back rub. I''m rubbing your abdomen." "I told you to rub it, but I didn''t tell you to hold it. How did you get a grip where you shouldn''t have? Hmm?" Rylee was just speechless. This was tantamount to abducting her into a crime. Timothy questioned her so casually while his lips wandered against Rylee''s skin. He exhaled against her earlobe, then worked his way down her neck and breathed on her corbone. Rylee''s whole body went limp. She was sure that in herst life, she must had been a lustful woman. The slightest flirtation from a handsome man made her weak and go off into wild flights of fancy. Rylee had be a simpleton who couldn''t talk for a while. Timothyughed and flicked his finger on her forehead, and said, "So much for that, you¡¯re doubly guilty!" "Huh? No!" Rylee panicked and tried to stand up to plead for mercy, but the floor was covered in water and she slipped and fell forward. With a plop, she plunged into the tub. "No! Hey! Help!" Rylee, dripping wet, flopped in and screamed. "Don''t move!" Timothy snarled hoarsely, scaring Rylee into shutting her mouth and not daring to move. Droplets of water slid down Rylee''s hair ... Rylee bit her lip as she looked at Timothy who was leaning back towards her. Ahhhhhhhh, she was dead! She was actually sitting with her legs parted around Mr. Wheeler''s waist! She was dead! "I ..." "I told you not to move!" Timothy''s handsome face reddened and he frowned slightly. Damn it! She was sitting right on some massive part of him ... Her slightest movement made him a little uncontroble. His lower abdomen was surprisingly hot! It was like there wasva meandering around his lower abdomen. She was sitting on top of him in this position, and he was inherently immune to her, so if she wiggled and moved a little more ... he really wouldn''t be able to resist fucking her furiously on the spot. Timothy took a deep breath and tried hard to adjust his breathing. "You stupid girl!" Timothy scolded in a low voice. Rylee pouted and grunted, "I want to move ..." "No!" He was horny right now. Did she still want to flirt with him? Then, his passion would really triumph over his reason. "But ... I''m ufortable. It''s hard and pressing against my ..." No sooner had she finished her words than she noticed that Timothy''s face changed abruptly, and it was toote for her to cover her mouth again. Timothy suddenly narrowed his eyes and with a stifled gasp, he sat up from the water. Rylee suddenly saw his naked body and closed her eyes with a scream of terror. Timothy had both hands on Rylee''s back, then pressed right over and pinned Rylee down. Rylee was heaving in the water. Her clothes were soaked through. Timothy felt the mes inside his body, his brain went nk, and he couldn''t hold back. He went over and kissed her wildly on the lips. Rylee tried to push his body away from her, but suddenly, she was keenly aware that arge hand was moving over her body, poking up from her waist and up, then sping one of her breasts directly! "Mmmm ..." Rylee tried to exim in shock but was gagged by his hot tongue, which broke right into her mouth. Water sshed everywhere. Chapter 615: Seduction Chapter 615: Seduction Rylee''s breasts ached and numbed from the rubbing, and she couldn''t help but feel electricity running through her body and her legs going weak. "Mmmm... no... ah... umm... " She broke off into a whimper that resembled a moan. He wanted to fuck her! He wanted to thrust into her hard right now, and to explore inside her! He wanted to fuck her like crazy! Timothy''s muscles tensed up while he was ready to fuck her. He gently moved and rubbed himself against her. The blood ran wild in his body as he listened to her soft sob. He kissed her passionately and went down her neck and all the way down. Rylee was terrified and suddenly alerted when she was about to lose consciousness. "No, no... don''t..." It all happened so fast! How did it get to this state in just a few seconds? "No, don''t..." Rylee propped up Timothy''s face and let out a shaky gasp. Timothy had been very aroused when he suddenly saw the panic in Rylee''s eyes, then he came to his senses and stopped moving abruptly. "No, don''t .." Rylee murmured with trembling lips. She lookedpletely stunned. Timothy looked at Rylee steadily and still pressed against her. After ten seconds, Timothy suddenly braced himself. Only then did Rylee breathe a sigh of relief, and the next moment, she covered her face and screamed. "Ha..." She was facing his erect penis. Timothy jumped out of the tub, found a towel to wrap around his waist, and propped his arms on the sink. He lowered his head and breathed heavily. If this torture continued like this, he was really afraid that he would have problems with himself. It was driving him crazy. Rylee peeked through her fingers at Timothy. Thankfully, he wasn''t unclothed, and at least, he had a cloth around his waist. Rylee eased up a little and was just about to use Timothy of molesting her like that earlier when Timothy spoke up first. "I won''t let you off so easily if you ever seduce me in that way again!" "Huh?" Rylee''s mouth dropped open. Was she the one who seduced him? Rylee tilted her head to think. It really seemed like she had seduced him. She was the one who touched his cock first, then fell into the tub and sat on his critical part. What was even worse was that she had to emphasize how hard his dick was. Ugh! How could she be so shameless? Even if he was a handsome man, she couldn''t just be so eager. Even if she was horny, she couldn''t admit it. "I really didn''t mean to. I didn''t mean to seduce you, and it was just a coincidence." Rylee defended herself sheepishly. She peeked at Timothy and found him still panting facing the sink. She looked at his body from the side. Shit, it was devastating. How could he look so good? His arms, his pecs, his abs ... Rylee wiped the drool from the corner of her mouth, scrambled out of the water, and walked behind Timothy, then pleasingly pounded Timothy''s back, "Timothy, take it easy. I in no way meant to desecrate your body. I don''t have a single stray thought!" But in fact, she had ... Timothy shot Rylee an indignant look in the mirror and said through gritted teeth, "What? Are you going to keep seducing me?" "Huh? I didn''t!" She pounded his back and curried favor with him. How could he call that seduction? Timothy nced hard at Rylee''s breasts, "You just want to seduce me. But your breasts are a little too small." He finished coolly and turned to walk out. The bathroom door, which had been locked earlier, was now easily opened by Timothy. With a bang, he left Rylee alone in the bathroom. "What the hell? When have I ever tried to seduce you?" Rylee muttered, then looked at the mirror in confusion. "Ah! Ah! Ahhh!" Rylee shrieked in shock at the mirror. It was only when she looked in the mirror that she realized that her clothes were all wet! She was really... seducing him ... Rylee shuddered and covered her breasts with both hands, then stomped her feet and wailed. "Damn it! How could this be!" She had thought it was just her taking advantage of him, but now it seemed she was being seen through by him too. Hearing her words, Timothy, who was outside rubbing his hair, smiled. Rylee looked in the mirror and pointed at herself and whispered, "Rylee, you dummy! Why are you messing with Timothy? Is he so easy to be messed with? He''s a gang leader! He is a dangerous man who will take revenge whenever he can! How can you be so horny! How can you let your imagination run away with you in front of a handsome man! Now you''re at a disadvantage." Timothy touched her breasts. Hump, not only did he touch it, he rubbed it. Gosh! She was so humiliated! She was so anxious. But, she wasn''t really at a disadvantage, was she? If measured by personal value, she should be considered to have taken advantage of the situation. Timothy was prestigious, yet she''d touched his cock. Hey, she should be considered to have taken advantage of it. Rylee thought about this in the bathroom. For a moment, she was depressed and shy, and in the next moment, she was indignant. Knock, knock, knock! There was a knock on the door. Rylee immediately cowered in fear and hid behind the door. "Who is it?" "Who else could it be?" Timothy''s clear, elegant voice rang out, "Are you going to spend the rest of your life in my bathroom? It''s been so long that even chicks could have hatched." Rylee looked up at the ceiling, "Just let me stay a little longer. I''m still reflecting." "Here, Armand brought you some clothes from Seaside Vi. Hurry up and change!" He still said in an unquestionable,manding tone. The door was pushed open by Timothy and he threw in a pile of clothes. Rylee pulled them up and looked at them as she sighed. Mr. Wheeler had thought to send someone to bring her a change of clothes, which was very thoughtful of him. It was just that ... She was too ashamed to go out! How could she ever face Timothy again? Rylee dawdled for another twenty minutes before she got changed into her new clothes and shuffled out. There was no one in the bedroom. Then, she kept walking forward. Timothy, brewing coffee in the bar room, had turned into a well-dressed gentleman. Light khaki casual trousers stretched tightly over his long, straight legs, outlining his perfectly sexy hips. The light blue shirt was tied into his trousers. He was not wearing a tie and looked very easygoing, as if he were the boy next door Rylee leaned against the wall and stood pathetically as she bit her lip and blushed. She also kept peeking at Timothy. It just wasn''t the same after touching his key parts! How could she feel like she was looking at her own man as she looked at Timothy now? Rylee,e back to your senses! Rylee shook her head hard. "Do you want coffee or milk tea?" Timothy nced at Rylee while his face was calm and his posture elegant. It was as if nothing had just happened. Rylee scuffed her shoes, "Coffee ..." Timothy brewed the coffee without looking at Rylee, "What did youe to see me about?" "Huh?" Rylee''s eyes widened. Yes, what the hell did shee to the Royal Group for! Rylee pped herself on the head, "I''m so stupid that I forgot the most important thing!" Timothy said in a pun, "You''re not stupid. You''re smart enough to use your small boobs to seduce the president of the Royal Group." Rylee drooped her head. After a few seconds, she mustered up the courage to say, "My boobs aren''t small, are they? My ssmates even envy my good figure." Timothy turned his face away and snickered. Timothy sat on his high chair and tapped his fingers on the bar, looking impatient, "Hurry up! What did youe to see me for? I''m busy." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "If you''re busy, why did you have the time to take a bath?" "What?" Timothy turned his face to look at Rylee, who immediately winced at the sight of his murderous res. "I mean, of course, you''re busy. The president of the Royal Group is supposed to be busier than the president." "Then don''t beat around the bush. What is it?" "Ah, let me think about it... What am I here for?" Rylee smiled bitterly. She had actually forgotten what she was doing here. Timothy reminded her with a sigh, "Keh ..." "Yeah! It¡¯s about Keh. I want to do an interview with Keh, but he refuses!" "What does it matter to me?" Timothy said casually, making Rylee so angry that she wanted to scratch his handsome face. "So I''m here to beg you to give Keh an order to ept my interview." s, it was so hard for ordinary people to make money. For the 5000 bonus, she really used every trick she could think of. "Oh, you''vee to beg me to help you today. But why did you end up taking advantage of me instead? Timothy spoke with extreme innocence. Rylee instantly felt guilty again, and gave Timothy a bow, "Mr. Wheeler, I was wrong. I was wrong to take advantage of you! I deserve to die! Please, don''t mention it again, will you?" Once he mentioned it, she wanted to burrow into the ground. "You''ve upset me today, and I don''t want to help you." Having said that, Timothy stared at Rylee''s face. Rylee raised her little face and cocked her head to look at Timothy, "So how can I make you happy? How can you help me?" "I''ll think about it." Rylee got anxious and went up to grab Timothy''s arm and shake it hard, "What else are you thinking? Don''t hesitate anymore. Call Keh now and get him to agree to my interview!" Timothy looked at the clock on the wall, "I''ve got a meeting to attend." "Huh? A meeting?" Rylee felt discouraged as she rested her head on Timothy''s chest. Timothy deliberately said slowly, "Who''s going to put on my tie?" Rylee understood what he meant after three seconds, then raised her right hand and called out ingratiatingly, "Me! Me! I''ll help you!" "You? Can you?" "Yes, yes, yes!" Chapter 616: You Like Him Chapter 616: You Like Him Timothy was quite smug in his heart, but he said, ¡°Remember, don''t take this opportunity to harass me anymore.¡± Rylee''s expression was stunned, and she mumbled, ¡°I promise I will not do that.¡± Come on, in Timothy mind, she was like a horny girl who want to hug whoever she meets. Timothy sat on the sofa. While Rylee bent over, she was bending down and tying a tie on him. This posture was so tiring! Why was this tie so hard to put on? Unknowingly, Rylee sat on Timothy''sp and continued what she was doing. Timothy was afraid of Rylee leaning back. So both of his hands were still behind her waist. Rylee was very concentrated on her work and put all her mind in it. She was concentrated on the tie without noticing that their faces were so close to each other at all. She didn¡¯t even realize that Timothy was staring at her deeply and desirably. The breath of the two people melted together. ¡°Well, it''s done! Wow, I''m pretty good at this. Check it out, how beautiful and neat the tie is.¡± Rylee tilted her head while she admired her job of tying and smiled. ¡°Yeah.¡± Timothy patted Rylee''s ass. ¡°Why did you lean so close to me? You are really good at groping man.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I am talking about you, when are you gonna get up from me?¡± Timothy pretended to re at her, and Rylee realized that she was sitting on hisp! ¡°Oh! Sorry! I didn''t notice... I am not doing this intentionally...¡± Rylee wished that she could have more mouths to tell him her grievances. Timothy has stood up straight. His body was tall and straight, full of masculinity. Rylee chased behind him to exin how innocent she was. Timothy suddenly stopped and turned around. Rylee didn''t notice that so her whole body bumped into his back. Timothy said coolly, ¡°ording to what you said, you did those purposefully before.¡± Well¡­ Rylee was dumbfounded. Why was she always defeated by Timothy in debate?! ¡°I, I, I...¡± Before Rylee figured out how to retort, Timothy has already gone out for meeting. Rylee fell down on the sofa in frustration, rolling around in a huff. Since Timothy went to the meeting, Rylee was left alone for sure. She took a look at this room, wandered around that room, and finally ran to Timothy¡¯s chair. Timothy¡¯s chair was sitting toward the onlyputer that she wanted to use to y games for a while. But she couldn¡¯t expect that, Timothy¡¯sputer required the password to ess. Rylee has entered several passwords indiscriminately without sess. ¡°Ah! What are you doing at Mr. Wheeler''s office?¡± A male secretary came in and notice Rylee immediately. He was frightened by Rylee¡¯s behavior of sitting at the table and he scolded Rylee for rushing to the office. President Wheeler''sputer was full of ssified documents, and if she was amercial spy, it would be a huge trouble. ¡°The table is not made of precious, and it won''t break if I sit on it. Why are you so nervous?¡± ¡°Come down! Who permit you to go to President Wheeler''s office! Come down right now!¡± Rylee insisted, ¡°No way!¡± ¡°You, you, you, you,e down right now!¡± The young man walked over, grabbed Rylee''s arm and tried to drag her down. Rylee was also very stubborn. So she grabbed the table hard to show her insistency. ¡°What the fuck are you doing!¡± Timothy''s voice suddenly came out. The young man suddenly raised his head, but thenined, ¡°This girl ran to your table...¡± Before he finished speaking, she could only see Timothy rush to the man''s side in no time, and threw the man out. Bang! Rylee covered her ears. Damn, a man who was about 1.8m tall, was easily thrown into the corner of the wall by Mr. Wheeler. ¡°Uh...¡± The young man groaned in pain because of a heavy fall. Timothy narrowed his eyes, yelled in a low voice, ¡°Fuck off!¡± ¡°Yes... I''m sorry...¡± The man endured the severe pain, got up, and stumbled out. Rylee was frightened by Timothy''s brutality and strength. Her mouth was still slightly opened out of astonishment. ¡°Are you okay? Did he hurt you?¡± This was what Timothy cared the most. ¡°Ah? It''s okay, I''m okay.¡± Rylee suddenly came back to reality and shook her head. ¡°Actually, he didn''t make any serious mistakes. He is also dedicated and kind, he was trying to remind me...¡± Timothy didn''t say much anymore. He pressed the external call button, said quickly and decisively, ¡°The boy who went out just now, fire him!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Wheeler.¡± A melodious and calm woman''s voice came from outside. While hearing that a staff member wasid off, the woman was as calm as hearing a weather forecast. ¡°Hey, hello, I am still here,e on. That boy wasn¡¯t so guilty. He was also making a hard decision. Why do you expel him?¡± Timothy sorted out the files in his hand and said tly, ¡°I won''t spare anyone who wants to hurt you!¡± Rylee was startled. There was a trace of warmth in her heart. Two secondster she suddenly came to realize a fact, ¡°Hey, you have always bullied me and hurt me the most! Why don''t you judge yourself first?¡± Timothy raised his eyelids, took a look at Rylee without any expression. He then stretched out his hand and squeezed Rylee''s face said faintly, ¡°Silly girl!¡± When Timothy was doing his job in the office, Rylee chased behind his ass and kept nagging, ¡°Come on, please do me a favor. It''s a piece of cake for you. Just make a call and Keh Keith will listen to you. I¡¯ve been behaving well recently, and I¡¯ve never annoyed you. And I even serve you tea. Please just help me out.¡± Timothy just kept doing what he had to do, and Rylee did not affect his business at all. Rylee finally slumped on the sofa with exhaustion, sighing with her arms and legs sprawling. Timothy finished working on a project and raised his head to look at the girl''s posture, couldn''t help laughing secretly. He called out, ¡°Yo, little thing!¡± ¡°Hey? Yes! Timothy, Do you need my help? Do you want to make a phone call?¡± Rylee grinned and smiled to see Timothy. Timothy rubbed his temples. ¡°Aren''t you hungry? It''s lunch time.¡± Rylee was discouraged, slumped on the sofa again, and said as if she was almost dead, ¡°I would rather be starved to death! Why am I so unlucky!¡± ¡°Oh? That''s fine, then I won''t force you. I''ll order my own food first.¡± With that said, Timothy took out a few takeaway food menus. Rylee nced at him with a bitter face only to found that he hadpletely ignored her. Then she got up and walked to Timothy. She sat next to him and took the menus. When the female secretary walked in, she saw an unbelievable scene. President Wheeler was sitting on his chair. A girl huddled with him on the chair, but she was sitting half of her butt on President Wheeler¡¯sp. The girl¡¯s little head was snuggled into President Wheeler¡¯s chest. And she was mumbling to him. ¡°I don''t care about you, I want to eat this, this, this, and this! By the way, I will have a soup.¡± Timothy put one arm around Rylee''s body, looked at the waiting secretary over there, and nodded, ¡°Just order what she said.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The female secretary didn''t dare to talk too much and went out after taking it down. Timothy enjoyed the feeling of having the little girl in his arms, and asked, ¡°You order so much food, aren¡¯t you afraid of putting on weight?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Rylee said feistily, ¡°So, why the hell don¡¯t you help me? I just want to make you pay! Are you afraid? If you are afraid, just call Keh Keith as soon as possible so that I won¡¯t bother you!¡± ¡°Well...¡± Timothy didn''t hold back this time andughed out in a low voice. With an extra woman in his life, he suddenly felt not bad. Although it''s messy, busy, and emotionally unstable... Anyway, it''s still sweet overall. After the food was delivered, the two of them ate closely in the lounge inside. After Rylee ate for a while, she must repeat to Timothy, ¡°Timothy, would you please call Keh Keith, I beg you so. Or could you tell me what else can I do for you.¡± Seeing that Timothy ignored her, she winked her eyes, lowered her head, and continued to eat for a while. After eating and drinking, Rylee copse on the sofa again. She was done eating, absolutely done with eating. Every time she ate with Timothy, she easily forgot that she was a woman who needed to maintain her image. She always ate to the fullest. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t eating with Manfred Shawn, otherwise it would be too embarrassing. She could even tell that she¡¯s a pig. Timothy looked affectionately at the little thing squinting in the sun, and said with a smile, ¡°How can you eat like this when you have meal with others? Don¡¯t you afraid of people making fun of you?¡± ¡°So what? You are different from them, and I only eat like this when I am with you.¡± This sentence pleased Timothy. When Timothy was about to reach out to wipe Rylee''s mouth, Rylee spoke again, ¡°I didn''t dare do this in front of Manfred Shawn.¡± Damn. Timothy frowned and stopped. Rylee didn''t realize it, and continued to say, ¡°Think about it. If I eat like this in front of Manfred, what would he think of me? Oh my god, he wouldn¡¯t have any feelings for me anymore.¡± Timothy''s face went cold. Oh, you are afraid that Manfred has no affection for you, but don''t you care about how I feel? It seems... you really don''t care about me. ¡°You like him?¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± Timothy''s sudden question scared Rylee. ¡°Do you like Manfred?¡± Timothy asked again. Rylee blushed suddenly, and said embarrassedly, ¡°Where is it... how is it possible... it''s not...¡± But her shy face haspletely exposed her true thoughts. It seems that this girl was really interested in Manfred. Thinking of this, Timothy got upset. He stood up and went outside to deal with his business. Rylee then raised her head and looked at the direction where he left afterwards, and muttered to herself, ¡°Huh? Why did he go? Come on, this guy doesn''t say anything when he leaves, I am still chatting with him.¡± A fancy car stopped under the Royal Group building. Two men got out of the car and opened the door respectfully. Chapter 617: Felicia is Here Chapter 617: Felicia is Here A pair of silver high heels got out of the car first, followed by a princess dress. Felicia Schultz was holding a thermos barrel, with a smile on her face, ¡°Timothy will be very pleased to see me with my home-made food. Well, with another bowl of herbal soup, it might get his body back to being vigorous again. Felicia was as bright as the sunshine. When she walked into the hall, it attracted a lot of attention. Her looks, her dress, and her poise, were all implying that she was a girl with very good family conditions. And for sure, people can tell it. Felicia was escorted by the people from EP Noir Society, so they enter the building of the Royal Group smoothly. Armand was taking a nap when the inte rang. He took it in a daze, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± He couldn''t even take a good nap. ¡°Armand, Armand! Miss Felicia Schultz is here! They have entered the elevator!¡± What! Armand''s sleepiness disappeared. He jumped up to his feet, widening his eyes, ¡°You, what did you say? Who, who was here?¡± ¡°Ms. Schultz! Miss Felicia Schultz! We dare not stop her!¡± Armand couldn''t sit there anymore. He screamed and ran wildly, ¡°Holly mother above. If they run into each other, it will be a nightmare!¡± Felicia had been possessive of Timothy since she was a child. If she saw Rylee was here, the anger of jealousy would burn down the building. The elevator which Felicia took was slowly rising, and she had a happy smile on her face. Bam! Armand crashed into Timothy''s office regardless of what they were doing. Timothy who was still checking the file frowned suddenly. ¡°Armand, why are you so flustered?¡± Armand panted, pointing his finger outside, ¡°Boss, there, there¡¯s an emergency! Miss Schultz is here! She was at thepany!¡± ¡°What?¡± Timothy''s eyebrow twitched suddenly. Felicia was here? Felicia was still an immature girl. She was so impulsive as long as the business involved him. If Felicia saw Rylee in his office... Needless to say, with Felicia''s temperament, she would definitely do something terrible. Whether he loved Felicia or not, Felicia would treat all the women around him as rivals. Would Felicia''s rivals have a good end? With her bossy and impulsive characteristics, and her ego-centricity... Rylee would suffer a lot because of her. Thinking of this, Timothy leapt up. Armand licked his lips anxiously. ¡°Boss, we need to let Rylee go.¡± Timothy walked towards the door, ¡°It''s toote.¡± Besides, he couldn''t kick Rylee out like dumping some garbage. He couldn''t do it. ¡°So, what should I do? Miss Schultz is here!¡± Armand was so anxious that the tip of his nose was sweating. Timothy held the doorknob in his hand and looked at Armand, ¡°You go tell Rylee, I will consider what she said, and I will reply to her tomorrow. Your mission is to send her back to school safely.¡± ¡°Alright, got it!¡± The boss was still thinking about Rylee all the time. He still wanted to give such a detailed exnation. Let''s deal with the wayward Miss Schultz first. Timothy opened the door and walked out. Ding. The elevator door opened. Felicia walked out carrying the thermos, and Timothy strode towards her. ¡°Oh? Timothy? Where are you going?¡± Felicia suddenly saw Timothy and waved her hand in surprise, holding up the thermos in her other hand, ¡°Timothy, I brought you soup. I cooked it for you. Are you happy?¡± Timothy walked to Felicia and put his arm around Felicia''s waist. This affectionate move made Felicia shiver. Immediately a warmth flew around her whole body. ¡°Did you bring the soup specially for me? Good girl.¡± Felicia blushed. ¡°Timothy, you have worked so hard. I should cook for you. From now on, as long as you like it, I can bring you soup every day. Let''s go to your office and have the soup.¡± Timothy''s arms pushed hard and stopped Felicia, ¡°We are not going to the office.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Timothy led Felicia to the elevator and said, ¡°There is a party of my friends at night. Would you like to apany me to it?¡± ¡°Ah, yes! Of course, yes!¡± Being Timothy''s femalepanion in this kind of asion was equivalent to being introduced to everyone that she was the one with Timothy. Felicia smiled happily. ¡°Well, I''m going to pick up some clothes, and I''ll choose a beautiful evening dress for you. Let''s go.¡± ¡°But this soup...¡± ¡°I will drink in the car.¡± ¡°OK, all right!¡± Felicia was being held by Timothy all the way to the underground parking lot. Timothy personally opened the car door for Felicia. Felicia pouted and said, ¡°Timothy, I haven''t been to your office since I came here. I always feel that we are leaving in a hurry.¡± Timothy''s face was calm, ¡°Then, let¡¯s take the elevator again and I''ll show you my office, shall we?¡± He took the initiative to say this, but Felicia shook her head and smiled, ¡°I can''t be so headstrong. I can check it out next time. Let''s go and choose clothes.¡± Timothy breathed a sigh of relief, stared in the direction of the elevator for a second, and got into the car. He left so suddenly, and he didn¡¯t even get to say goodbye with the little one... A trace of guilt rose up in Timothy''s heart. He has done too many bad things, witnessed too many bloody scenes, and experienced too many cruel incidents. But he never reflected on himself and never had any guilty in his mind. But now... he would actually feel guilty for not saying goodbye to a girl. What the hell! Timothy looked out the car window, rubbing his temples helplessly. ¡°The soup is still warm, Timothy. Would you please hurry up and drink it?¡± Felicia tried to ask Timothy to drink the soup, looking expectantly at Timothy with two big eyes. ¡°Oh? I''m not too hungry, I don''t want to drink it anymore.¡± ¡°Oh, how can you not drink it? It took me a lot of effort to cook the soup. I have been busy with fot the whole morning. You have to drink it!¡± Timothy couldn''t reject Felicia. Although he was full, he still had to drink it reluctantly. ¡°Huh? Timothy, why is there a bicycle parking in front of your office?¡± Pfff¡­ Timothy spat some soup. Timothy coughed fiercely. Felicia''s eyes were really sharp. She could even saw Rylee''s bike. ¡°Ah, Timothy, are you okay? Did you inhale the soup in your trachea? If you really couldn¡¯t drink it, just let it go.¡± Felicia patted Timothy''s back. Timothy waved his hand. ¡°I''m fine.¡± With his cough, Felicia forgot about the bike. When Armand¡¯s subordinates over there sent the news confirming that Mr. Wheeler''s car was already far away, Armand wiped his sweat and let out a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s close! How could it be more terrifying than bombarding a base? I''m scared to death!¡± He pulled a towel and wiped his sweat. But the corner of his subordinates¡¯ mouth was twitching as he wiping his sweat. Armand frowned, feeling something was wrong. ¡°Whose towel is this?¡± The guy said tremblingly, ¡°The female secretary uses this to wipe her shoes...¡± ¡°Uh!¡± Armand threw the towel away, blinked his eyes vigorously. Then he went up to grab the dude''s neck, shaking him back and forth, ¡°Why didn''t you say it earlier! Screw you! I think you are deliberately embarrassing me!¡± The poor guy was waving his hands wildly, almost out of breath. Suddenly a beautiful woman came over and asked, ¡°Excuse me, did you see a towel with a little strawberry printed on it?¡± Eh¡­ Armand stopped his crazy movements and looked at the ground not far away. The woman followed Armand¡¯s gaze and immediately frowned. As she walked over to pick up the towel, she red at Armand in displeasure, ¡°How can you throw away other''s towel on the ground like this? I used this towel to clean my face! Where''s your manners!¡± The secretary flicked the towel several times and stomped in a huff to the bathroom to wash the towel. Armand''s eyes widened. Looking down at the guy who was about to be strangled to death, who hurriedly gasped and said, ¡°I haven''tpleted my sentence yet and you just rushed over. I was just kidding. The tower belongs to the secretary and she used it to wipe her face.¡± Armand knocked hardly on his face, ¡°Who the fuck do she think she is? How dare she scold me like this? Didn¡¯t she know that I am the fiercest man here? How dare her to yell at me!¡± ¡°Mr. Armand, this secretary has a strong character. I think her name was Betty White.¡± Armand made a vomiting face, ¡°What Betty White. I''d say she''s the Ugly Betty!¡± The guy was caught in his own thought already, holding his head and sighing, ¡°s, many people like this pretty secretary. Look at the way she walks in high heels.¡± ¡°Get the fuck out of here! You stupid guy!¡± Finally, Armand fixed his hair and walked to Timothy''s office at a rxed pace. The boss was not at home, and sure enough, he was now the king of thepany. Cool! As soon as he entered the door, he heard a woosh! A sharp arrow barely scrapped his cheek and swooshed over. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Thump! With a sound, the arrow was nailed deeply into the door panel. Armand almost stumbled in fright. Holly shit! His handsome face was so damn close to get ruined through by that arrow! ¡°Who! Which son of a bitch did this!¡± ¡°Who''s yelling! Come over to your papa!¡± Rylee was sitting on Timothy''s desk, dangling her legs, holding a crossbow in her hand, and rolling her eyes at Armand. Armand stared at her and raised his fist. ¡°What did you just say!¡± Rylee immediately put on a harmless smiley face, coaxing Armand, ¡°Armand, I was just joking with you. Please don¡¯t be angry with me.¡± Armand shook his shoulders. Hmph, this girl, her expression was changing even faster than a man saw his girlfriend''s pregnancy test. She could manage whatever expression she wants. No wonder she fooled the boss. Not like Felicia who was always put on the same expression, this Rylee was damn good at this. No one could figure out what character she really is. ¡°Who let you y this crossbow?¡± Chapter 618: So Its for Her Chapter 618: So It''s for Her ¡°This?¡± Rylee shook the crossbow in her hand. ¡°It''s in the cupboard. I just take it and try it on. Well, it''s okay. The arrow shot was urate.¡± As soon as Armand was about to scold Rylee for touching the boss'' things at will, he heard Rylee whispering to herself quietly. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Timothy said that he wanted to give me this thing as present, but it¡¯s not fun to y. I don¡¯t want it. I can juste and y with it asionally. If I take it back, if someone else sees it, I would be misunderstood for keeping a lethal weapon, right? Armand?¡± Armand almost bit his tongue. Boss, boss, how can you makemitment so casually? How could you just give the crossbow away? The crossbow had a history. Didn''t you almost break Mr. Keith¡¯s arm when he tried to touch this crossbow? Why, everything was different when involving this Rylee? Armand stammered, ¡°That...you call our boss by the name of...¡± Timothy? Rylee was stunned, patted herp, and jumped off the table, ¡°I don''t want to call him Timothy! I don¡¯t want to be that rude! But he is not happy when I call him mister or old man. He wants me to call him by his name. I am also very confused.¡± Well, Armand waspletely speechless. Facts have proved that this Rylee still cannot be offended. ¡°Ms. Carroll, our boss has an urgent business to deal with, so he set off first. Before he left, he had given specific order and wanted me to send you back to school safely. Let''s go, miss, I will send you back to school.¡± Rylee''s eyes widened. ¡°He''s gone? How could he leave me? I haven''t gotten an answer from him! Was he avoiding me on purpose?¡± ¡°No, our boss really has important business to deal with. The boss said that he will consider what you''ve asked for carefully, and he will give you an answer tomorrow.¡± Rylee curled her lips, ¡°Well, isn''t it just a trivial matter of making a phone call? What''s there to consider about? It''s just an excuse!¡± Rylee put the precious crossbow on the table casually and walked outside. Armand''s eyelids throbbed. Rylee walked out of Timothy''s office and pushed her mountain bike out. But Armand held it down. ¡°You can''t ride it back!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Rylee looked defensive. ¡°What are you going to do with my bike?¡± Sell it? ¡°The boss told me to take you back, and I must drive you back to school personally.¡± ¡°What about my bike?¡± ¡°I will send it back to school in the afternoon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so troublesome for you. I can just ride it back. I can ride it over here, just as I can ride it back.¡± ¡°Our boss won''t agree with this!¡± In fact, the boss was worried about her. There were a lot of cars on the road, it''s always important to pay extra attention to safety. ¡°Mr. Wheeler is really troublesome!¡± Rylee couldn''t defeat the strong Armand, so she angrily left her beloved bike and went to take the elevator. On the way back, Rylee kept muttering, ¡°Why can''t he just agree to it? Why? Why!¡± Armand''s head was about to explode. The boss always hated those nagging people. But why didn''t he hate this Rylee? This Rylee was always bbering, just like Keh Keith. The light was red, and the car stopped at an intersection. ¡°Wow! That dress is really beautiful! Especially the neckline design is very unique! The skirt is also perfect, and the diagonal curve is very decent.¡± Rylee looked at a high-end dress shop on the side of the road andmented. Armand also looked over, and didn''t see the uniqueness of the model''s dress, and asked suspiciously, ¡°Do you know about costume design?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a hobby, mostly self-taught.¡± Armand scratched his head and continued to look ahead. Rylee was still admiring the dress. Suddenly! Rylee''s eyes popped out opened. What did she see? In the dress shop, wasn''t that Mr. Wheeler? The handsome Mr. Wheeler, who was so eye-catching wherever he goes. That figure could be recognized at a nce! ¡°It''s really Mr. Wheeler!¡± Rylee couldn''t help muttering. Armand was taken aback and hurried to check it out. When he saw Timothy standing behind Felicia in the store upfront, he couldn''t help gasping! Frozen for two seconds, Armand patted himself on the head heavily. ¡°Armand, why are you hitting yourself?¡± ¡°Damn me! Damn me!¡± Armand''s fists were shaking. It¡¯s all his fault! Originally, sending Rylee back to school didn''t need to take this route. He took this route because he wanted to drop by to the watch shop to get his watch. As a result¡­ they bumped into Mr. Wheeler! This was his fault! A thoughtful person like Mr. Wheeler would not choose to pick up clothes at the store on the way Rylee back to school. It¡¯s all his fault! Rylee still stared at the dress shop. It turned out that Mr. Wheeler''s so-called important business was to apany the beautiful girl to shopping for clothes. She was so beautiful, especially in this snow-white princess dress. She looked even more like a charming little princess. Mr. Wheeler left her in such a hurry, even without saying goodbye to her... It turned out... It was for this little princess. Rylee''s eyes tingled. She didn¡¯t want to see the pair of figures in the store, but she couldn¡¯t help staring. Felicia tilted her head and looked in the mirror. She seemed satisfied with the clothes on her. Turning around, she hugged Timothy''s arm and leaned her small face to him, as cute as a kitten. Rylee saw this and bit her lip. Why did she feel so¡­ ufortable in her heart when she saw this scene? The signal light turned green and the car moved slowly. Rylee still twisted his face stubbornly, looking at the direction of the store. Finally, when she couldn¡¯t even see the logo of the shop, she lowered her head and let out a heavy sigh. In fact, this was the reality! Timothy, the richest man in Asia, has nothing to do with her! Timothy was like a star in the sky. She couldn''t reach it anyway. Timothy did not belong to her world. Why was she thinking about all this bullshit. This was ridiculous! Was she ill? Rylee shook her head and adjusted her mood. Rylee asked Armand with a smile, ¡°Mr. Wheeler''s fianc¨¦e is so beautiful!¡± Armand was startled. ¡°You mean Miss Felicia Schultz?¡± ¡°Her name is Felicia?¡± ¡°Yes, Felicia, the only daughter of the old master of our boss.¡± ¡°Oh, it turned out to be a friendship formed in childhood. That''s great.¡± Armand looked at Rylee''s smile from the rearview mirror and couldn''t help feeling sorry for Timothy. Boss, Rylee didn''t seem to give a shit about you at all. Armand sent Rylee to the school. Rylee waved his hands. ¡°Thank you, Armand! Take care! Bye!¡± Armand was affected by Rylee''s emotions, and waved to Rylee. After Rylee turned around and hopped into the school, he looked at his hand, put it down, and blinked his eyes. ¡°How could I make such a naive movement?¡± It¡¯s so weird for a man from the gang! There were many people surrounding the bulletin board, all talking in shock. Rylee has always hated the bulletin boards, because there were always gossips about her. She even prayed for thunder to hack the bulletin board directly. ¡°Rylee! Rylee!¡± Rylee knew it was Joseph Hans without looking at him. He rolled her eyelids, and walked forward, ¡°What the hell are you yelling! Did you eat something to brighten your throat?¡± ¡°Something big happened in school!¡± Rylee chuckled, and the pace did not stop, ¡°Something big? How big could it be? Like big pie? Well, what big things can happen to such a small school? Don¡¯t think too much about it!¡± ¡°Do you remember the sticmp that almost hit you during the rehearsal?¡± Rylee stopped walking and turned to look at Joseph, ¡°What? Did you find out who was behind this?¡± Joseph shook his head vigorously. ¡°Then what are you bullshitting! Don''t bother me!¡± Just when she was about to leave, Joseph frightened Rylee with a word. ¡°The guy in charge of the props, is dead!¡± ¡°What!¡± Rylee trembled, eyes popped out, mouth widened and stammered, ¡°Wh, what are you talking about? What happened to that guy?¡± ¡°He died!¡± Rylee took a deep breath, covered her mouth with her hands, and blinked her eyes for a while before she finally asked, ¡°How did he got killed?¡± Joseph pointed to the bulletin board. "It''s said that the car crashed into the valley and he was killed on site. The car exploded on the spot, and the men inside were almost burnt. It was impossible to identify who it was without DNA. " ¡°Damn! It''s terrible!¡± Rylee swallowed, ¡°So, we can all agree that we must not do anything wrong.¡± ¡°This matter has now spread wildly in the school. Some people also say that it is because that guy has offended you. And his death was because of his offence to you.¡± ¡°Me? What does it have to do with me? It''s so ridiculous!¡± Rylee pursed her lips and her feet were rubbing the ground unconsciously. ¡°Rumor goes that, because you have a close rtionship with Keh Keith, he wanted to seek justice for you and thus killed that kid.¡± Before she knew this, she could still maintain a peaceful mood. But now, she was so angry that he ran to the bulletin board a few steps, squeezed to the front of the crowd, let out her voice and yelled, ¡°Fucking hell! Which bastard was making shit up about me? I have nothing to do with Keh Keith! I am who I am! Originally, I didn''t give a fuck and didn''t want to stand out and exin this, because I don''t give a shit about things that never happened! But this pissed me off! The school sent me to do the interview with Keh Keith. That jerk! He refused my request! If he has something to do with me, why didn''t he agree to do the interview? To those spreading the rumors that Keh Keith has something to do with me, I will smash your fucking heads off! And besides, Keh Keith, you freaking piece of shit! I curse you! You dared refuse my request! You will be choked to death when drinking water, stuffed to death with food, and run over by a car when you''re out!!!!¡± All the students were shocked by Rylee''s roar. Chapter 619: Lets Party Chapter 619: Let''s Party Damn, this Rylee is usually very low-key. But they couldn¡¯t imagine how crazy she would be when she went mad. Keh, who was enjoying the kiss of a naked woman, suddenly sneezed twice loudly. He rubbed his nose, thought about it, and muttered, ¡°Holy mother above! Who the fuck was scolding me behind me? Come on, baby, do it gentler, and blow it more on the top. Good, that¡¯s good baby.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Between his legs, there was a naked woman who was kneeling there, holding his giant cock, and blowing it off. Keh squinted his eyes to enjoy the pleasure, hissed in the cold air, groaning from time to time in the same pace of the woman¡¯s blowjob. One of his hand, was stroking her hair as if stroking a small animal. ¡°Baby, do it faster, yes, be careful of your teeth, just do it, so good... yeah babe...¡± ¡­ Rylee had vented her anger and she felt a burden had been lifted. She brushed her hair with his hands intentionally, put on a cool pose, made her way through the crowd and left. Joseph followed Rylee in small steps, and eximed excitedly, ¡°That''s amazing! Rylee, your roaring was really awesome! You know what? I have told many people that I was so bullied by you, but none of them believe it. Now your true character is eventually revealed, and they will believe what I said about you are true.¡± Rylee red at Joseph, ¡°Tell me, you didn¡¯t describe me as a monster in front of those women so that they will feel pity for you, right?¡± ¡°How did you know? You are so amazing!¡± ¡°You jerk! I''m going to strangle you!¡± ¡°Help!¡± Rylee chased after him, and Joseph ran with a smile. The two close friends wereughing and running around in the campus. ¡°Daphne Carroll! A handsome guy is looking for you! Downstairs!¡± Daphne was chatting with her ssmates. Upon hearing this, she immediatelyughed, ¡°Handsome guy? Who? You guys have heard that. A handsome guy is waiting for me downstairs. Or maybe he wants to confess his love to me.¡± After speaking, Daphne ran out of the ssroom. She came downstairs, looked around, but only saw three well-suited men standing over there. Their demeanor implied that they might be brutal killer. Daphne was so frightened that she wanted to run away. ¡°Are you Daphne?¡± The man opened his mouth and shouted. Daphne froze when she was about to turned around. She bit her lip while looking back, nodded. The three men walked up to Daphne dashingly. One man took off his sunsses, looked down at Daphne, and said, ¡°Do you know the EP Noir Society?¡± Daphne''s pupils dted instantly, ¡°Yes¡­¡± Her voice was small. ¡°You asked the boy to hurt Ms. Rylee, right?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Daphne took a step back. ¡°We came here by the order from our boss. Just let you know, if anything alike happens in the future, you will end up like that kid! Death!¡± The man made a throat-slitting gesture. His expression was very menacing. ¡°Ah!¡± Daphne knelt down in fright, trembling all over. ¡°Remember, there is no second chance.¡± The man nced at Daphne, put on his sunsses, and walked away. Daphne squatted on the ground, looking at the figures of the three sturdy men. The more she thought about it, the more afraid she was. She covered her face and cried. Upstairs, there happened to be two boys ying around and they identally knocked down a flower pot in the window. It was falling right towards Daphne! Rylee happened to pass by with Joseph. Without thinking about consequence, she rushed over and pushed Daphne away. Bang! The flowerpot smashed onto the ground by Daphne''s feet, broken into pieces. Daphne was stunned. Huffing, Rylee raised her head to bellow at those boys upstairs, ¡°Which asshole did this? This could kill someone! I''ll go up and knock you down, dickhead!¡± The two boys were freaked out by her and quickly apologized, ¡°We¡¯re sorry. We didn''t see her. That''s not intentional.¡± ¡°It almost hit someone in the head! What¡¯s the point of apologizing to the dead!¡± Both boys looked at Rylee downstairs in fear. The girl was not tall but had a big temper. After scolding the boys, Rylee looked down at Daphne, and said coldly, ¡°Why are you squatting here and acting so pitiful? I won''t cry if it has smashed you.¡± Daphne looked at Rylee in horror. Joseph put his arm around Rylee''s shoulder and said to Daphne, ¡°Daphne, Rylee saved your life this time. Even if this vase can''t kill you, it could turn you into a vegetative. Don''t be so hostile to Rylee from now on.¡± Rylee patted Joseph, ¡°Shut up! I am not saving her! I just pushed her intentionally! Let''s go! Stop the nonsense!¡± Joseph nced at Daphne and followed Rylee away. Daphne sat there, her eyes darted between the broken flower pot and Rylee''s back. She bit her lips and lowered her head. Armand called Timothy, ¡°Boss, I have sent that girl back to school.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Timothy rxed and nced at Felicia who was looking in the mirror happily. Armand didn''t dare tell the boss that Rylee had seen the two of them. ¡°Just choose this one. I think it looks good.¡± Timothy was a little impatient. It''s really weird. He would not feel annoyed when he was hanging around with Rylee. Why has he looked at his watch several times in such a short time when he was with Felicia? ¡°This one is not bad, right? Timothy, if you think this is good, then you can just order this one.¡± Felicia looked at Timothy and found that Timothy''s eyebrows were knitted. She asked suspiciously, ¡°Timothy, what''s the matter? Are you not happy to hang out with me? You seem to be bothered by something on your mind.¡± ¡°Well, there are actually many things to do in thepany.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t hold you up any longer. Just go back to thepany. And you can pick me up for the party in the eveningter.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Timothy was waiting for Felicia to say that, and he nodded. Before Felicia changed her dress, he walked out and said, ¡°You can have my bodyguard to take you home. I''ll go back first.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Felicia was a little disappointed when she looked at the back of Timothy. She pouted her mouth. Timothy... seems to be very impatient... Was it her illusion? Felicia raised her head, looked at herself in the mirror, and reassured herself, ¡°It''s okay. Timothy is just busy with business. He actually loves me very much, yes! That''s the truth!¡± Felicia turned around in her dress, satisfied with it. Tonight, she will fascinate Timothy. Felicia looked at the bodyguard next to him, ¡°Hawk, contact a makeup artist for me.¡± Hawk replied, ¡°Ok.¡± Hawk was a personal bodyguard who grew up with her, and a martial arts master. ¡­ When school was over, Rylee found her mountain bike had been sent back to school. ¡°These people seem really magical. They sent it back just as they promised.¡± Joseph apanied Rylee on her way home, and Caroline''s red MINI drove past. Joseph suddenly thought of something, ¡°By the way, you will also go to the party of the great banker at night, right?¡± ¡°What? What party?¡± ¡°I heard my mother say that we are all going to participate in the party tonight, won''t you?¡± ¡°I don''t know. I¡¯ll see.¡± Rylee returned to the Carroll¡¯s Manor. As soon as she entered the door, she saw the sisters of the Carroll family and Deborah choosing clothes excitedly. Sure enough, they were going to the party. Daphne looked up at Rylee. She moved her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but then lowered her head without a word. Rylee didn''t care about these people and went straight upstairs to her room. While sisters of the Carroll family were struggling to put on heavy makeup, Rylee was lying on the bed with her books. When it was time for dinner, Rylee touched her hungry stomach and opened the door. But she heard dialogue from downstairs. ¡°Hurry up, are you guys all ready? Can we go now? What time is it? It will be so awkward if we get therete.¡± Brook urged anxiously. ¡°Okay, okay, honey, am I looking good in this dress?¡± ¡°It looks good. Everything you wear looks good.¡± Rylee looked downstairs coldly. The sisters of the Carroll family were all dressed up, and Deborah was too morous, even Brook wore a tuxedo. Daphne looked at Brook and whispered, ¡°Dad, won''t Rylee go?¡± Caroline interrupted her unhappily, ¡°No one cares about that! She can go there if she wants to.¡± Daphne lowered her head. Brook sighed, ¡°Forget it. Rylee is not prepared. Besides, this kind of asion...¡± Brook did notplete the sentence. Rylee understood exactly what he meant. This kind of grand asion, such an illegitimate daughter like her was not qualified to go. She would only embarrass him if she went there. Rylee snorted and returned to her room silently. The Carroll family drove away in two cars. The entire manor fell back to silent Rylee looked at the two cars driving away from the window. Staring at the dim evening, she suddenly felt sad and lonely. But her dignity didn¡¯t allow her to cry ¡°You guys would better leave here so that I can have my time.¡± Ryleeforted herself andy down on the bed. The party was very grand this time, and almost all the wealthy people in the city were present. Manfred wore a silver-gray suit, like a prince in a fairy tale. He smiled and greeted Brook, ¡°Brother-in- law, sister, you are all here.¡± Deborah snickered, ¡°Oh, Manfred. I haven''t participated in such an event for many years. I''m so excited.¡± Since the fall of the Shawn family, Deborah has been living like an ascetic monk, and now she finally got out of that kind of boring life As Manfred nced at them, the smile on his face faded. ¡°Where is Rylee? Hasn''t shee?¡± Deborah snorted, ¡°It''s better that she doesn''te! A girl like her! Humph!¡± Brook sighed, ¡°Manfred, if Rylee is here on this asion, I''m afraid people will gossip about it...¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Manfred stomped away angrily. Caroline muttered, ¡°He only cares about Rylee in his mind.¡± Deborah leaned over and encouraged Caroline, ¡°Caroline, don''t worry, I am still here! Rylee wants to be Manfred¡¯s woman? Damn joke! I''m here to stop her! Good girl. Don''t think too much about this.¡± Chapter 620: Do You Need My Help? Chapter 620: Do You Need My Help? Caroline looked at Deborah in shock. Seeing the approval in her eyes, Caroline finally gave a smile. The rich and the famous gathered here. Friends, acquaintances greeted and chatted with each other. At this time, there was a yell of astonishment from the entrance. Everyone was surprise and turned to the entrance. They could only see a group of people in ck came in from the entrance. All of them were dressed up in ck suit and armed. Someone shouted, ¡°Mr. Wheeler is here!¡± Timothy Wheeler was here! Everyone fell into silence. They all stood still, looked at the entrance respectfully and expectantly. A luxury car stopped at the door. A few men opened the car door immediately. Timothy in a ck suit got out of the car, like the brightest diamond in the night, shining like stars, illuminating the whole world. Like a perfect sculpture, the beauty of Timothy shocked the whole audience! He was somehow murderous and dangerous. Even he looked morous, even he was expressionless, he still looked like a predator. He had an absolutely strong and intimidating presence! Timothy bended down and helped a curvaceous woman out of the car. Everyone stared at the handsome couple walking in. The organizer greeted them quickly, ¡°President Wheeler, well, well, it¡¯s such an honor to have you here! And this is...¡± Timothy nodded slightly. His handsome face was still expressionless, ¡°This is mypanion, Miss Felicia Schultz.¡± Felicia smiled brightly, ¡°Hello, I am d to be here.¡± Then, Felicia held Timothy''s arm, pressed her body close to Timothy, and looked up sweetly at Timothy. They were so intimate. Everyone understood in an instant! This Ms. Schultz was not to be taken lightly! A woman who can apany Timothy in such an asion was definitely extraordinary! Was this women Timothy¡¯s legit girlfriend? Fianc¨¦e or something? Rumor started to flow. Andrea whispered to Caroline''s ear, ¡°The woman of the richest man really carries herself well. She was so poised!¡± Caroline also whispered, ¡°A man of great achievement like Timothy won¡¯t fall in love with amon woman. Not to mention the mayor''s daughter, even a royal princess wouldn''t necessarily catch his attention.¡± Andrea curled her lips, ¡°This kind of godlike man is way beyond our league. He is not something us mortals can reach.¡± ¡°Needless to say! Of course! He is the man of wealth and power. There is nothing he can''t do! This is a mythical man!¡± Andrea turned around and saw Joseph. Her eyes lit up immediately. While Joseph was not paying attention, she approached him and hugged Joseph''s arm, ¡°Joseph!¡± Joseph was taken aback, ¡°What are you doing, woman? Want to scare me to death?¡± Andrea put on a coy face, ¡°Joseph...don''t call me that.¡± Joseph turned his head and asked, ¡°Where is Rylee? Isn''t she here?¡± Andrea¡¯s face went cold immediately, ¡°She is not qualified to be here! My dad didn''t let here because she would embarrass him!¡± ¡°What? How could he do this?¡± Joseph looked resentful. Rylee was lying on the bed in a daze when suddenly the door was pushed open. ¡°Rylee! Rylee!¡± The light in the room was turned on. Manfred was finally relieved when he saw Rylee. ¡°It¡¯s so dark. I thought you weren''t at home. I would be so sad if you¡¯re not home.¡± ¡°Manfred?¡± Rylee rubbed her eyes and sat up. ¡°Just dress up as fast as you can, I''ll take you to the party.¡± Manfred squatted beside Rylee and smiled softly at her. Rylee frowned immediately, ¡°Is that where the three girls went?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah. It''s a very interesting party.¡± Rylee turned her face rebelliously, ¡°I don''t want to go!¡± Manfred thought for a while. He could stimte her, ¡°Why are the three of them can go, but you can''t go? Or you are afraid to go there from the bottom of your heart?¡± ¡°Who told you that I am afraid! I''m not afraid!¡± Rylee yelled, widening her eyes. ¡°Then let¡¯s go. No matter what others think, you have to stand up straight and go out. You have to defend your own dignity.¡± ¡°Stand up straight¡±, these three words hit her. Her mother once said so. She hoped that Rylee could always live with her head held up high. Rylee looked at Manfred in a daze, and nodded vigorously, ¡°You¡¯re right. Why can''t I go? Why should I live ording to their wishes? I''m going! I am not afraid of anything!¡± Manfred smiled, ¡°I brought you a dress. I don''t know if you are slim enough to fit it.¡± Rylee yelled in displeasure, ¡°What are you saying! I am not fat! How could you say that!¡± Rylee rolled her big eyes at Manfred. But then the two burst intoughter. Rylee picked up the short sapphire dress and looked at it. ¡°Why is this dress so short?¡± Rylee lifted the dress and put it in front of her. The dress were indeed small, but fortunately, she was thin and it fitted just right. If it was worn by a girl with big bones like Caroline, she would probably tear the dress. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Manfred''s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Hmm... almost done...¡± Rylee bit her lip, turned around, and looked at the zipper on her back embarrassedly. Damn it! It turned out that the zipper was at the back. She could only reach halfway. She couldn¡¯t zip it up on herself. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Manfred said with a hint of smile in his voice, ¡°I remember, the zipper is on the back. Can you zip it up by yourself?¡± Rylee''s face flushed suddenly. She narrowed her eyes and eximed, ¡°You know the zipper is on the back and you still choose this one?¡± ¡°This one is the most beautiful in color and style. Do you want my help or not?¡± Rylee took another at her back and sighed helplessly, ¡°Well, youe in and help me.¡± Manfred pushed the door open and saw Rylee showed him that she could only zip it up halfway. Well, this girl must be very shy. ¡°It''s your size, right?¡± In order to relieve her shyness, he deliberately changed the topic. He reached out, grasped the zipper, and pulled it upward. Fingers seemed to have touched her skin. That¡¯s a silky touch. Manfred pursed his lips secretly, not daring to let out the air. ¡°You just have to say I''m fat deliberately, don''t you? I just fit it right in! I should wear this size!¡± ¡°It''s done.¡± Rylee took a look in the mirror. She felt a little dizzy for a while. In the mirror... Was that beautiful girl really her? She asked casually, ¡°Did you choose a zipper dress for me on purpose?¡± Manfred stood behind Rylee, looked at the mirror together, smiled suddenly, ¡°You''ve guessed it right.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Rylee really didn''t expect Manfred to answer this, staring at Manfred in the mirror with eyes popped out in surprise. He stood behind her, like a pine tree, tall and handsome. At this moment, his smiling eyes were bursting dazzling luster. Manfred said affectionately, ¡°I do this so that I can get along with you closely...¡± With that, Manfred bowed his head and kissed Rylee''s naked back lightly. Rylee trembled with that electric shock. She tried to flee to the door, but her cheeks were already flushed. She even felt that her back was as hot as fire! Manfred definitely didn¡¯t want to let her go. He followed up a step closer, pressed to her body, put his hands around her waist, preventing her from escaping. When they were closely hugged, he then leaned over, lowered his head, looked at her deeply, and muttered,¡± Rylee, in my eyes, you are as beautiful as a goddess, so gorgeous...¡± Rylee raised her face and looked at Manfred, confused. Manfred was so gentle! Ever since they knew each other, he had been so gentle to her! He was like a mother, full of the warmth of home, making her draw close. Manfred must love her very much, right? His eyes... were so affectionate, as if they were drawing her in... Thinking about all the stuff in chaos like this, Manfred''s handsome face has leaned closer. She heard the chaotic breathing of Manfred... She was warmly shrouded by Manfred''s affectionate gaze... Just like that, she watched his lips draw closer to her little by little. At the moment when she was about to touch her, she suddenly felt so scared out of no reason. She wanted to turn her face to avoid it, but Manfred''s lips had already leaned over. His arms around her waist tightened slightly, and her whole body fell into his arms. Well¡­ Rylee let out a dull hum. Lips were hot! Manfred''s kiss was very gentle, as if he was afraid of disturbing her. He gently tried to open her lips. It was like a soft feather flicking between the lips. Rylee''s small hands, clung to Manfred''s clothes tightly out of tension, as if she would fall down in the next second. The eyes were wide open, and the pupils were filled with confusion. She tried to push Manfred away, but she couldn''t make any effort. God, why would she want to push Manfred away? What a wonderful person, and she even think about pushing him away? While thinking about it, her lips were suddenly captured by him, and a fiery snake got in her mouth directly. ¡°Ah...¡± Rylee snorted sullenly, squeezing, and backing away in fright. Manfred closed his eyes and waspletely immersed in this exploration. He didn''t want to let go of her at all. When she backed away, he pressed Rylee against the mirror, and his body was squeezing her tightly. While they were stuck together, his hot tongue found her panicked lips, and hunted into her mouth again. Hm... Rylee''s head exploded directly. The moment his tongue went around her mouth and found her tongue, she waspletely lost. It''s over, she''s going to surrender in this heat. She''s going to die. Manfred slowly opened his eyes, panted away from her lips. His voice was low and dull because of suppressing passion and desire, ¡°Why are you frowning?¡± ¡°What?¡± Rylee panted against the mirror. Almost choked. Breath adjustment during kissing was really a technical job, she must practice it more. Chapter 621: Thinking of Him During a Kiss Chapter 621: Thinking of Him During a Kiss It was the same when she was kissing Mr. Wheeler. She always felt suffocating. She wondered why she suddenly thought of Timothy. How could she think about another man while kissing her beloved man? It was way too weird. Manfred looked at Rylee¡¯s eyes nkly, feeling a bit upset. ¡°Why have you been frowning since just now?¡± ¡°What? Am I?¡± Rylee was shocked. How could she frown when kissing Manfred? She didn¡¯t know it. Manfred¡¯s finger stroked between her eyebrows gently and pressed it. ¡°It¡¯s always furrowed here.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rylee lowered her head shyly. Manfred heaved a sigh. ¡°Did I act too rashly? I forced you before you were ready, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯m sorry...¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t be sorry...¡± Rylee lowered her head shyly, daring not to look at his face. ¡°I want to gain your heart. I hope you can ept me and agree to be with me whole-heartedly. I¡¯ll wait for that day toe.¡± Manfred sprayed hot breath in Rylee¡¯s ear. He hugged her. Rylee¡¯s face was pressed on his chest, but her mind was in a mess. She liked Manfred a lot. He gave her a feeling of her mother and a home. But she wondered why she felt a bit reluctant when he kissed her just now. She even thought of fleeing away. Why? ¡°I¡¯ll give you a few minutes. Tidy yourself up. I¡¯ll be waiting for you downstairs.¡± Manfred was also shy. He rushed downstairs. Rylee licked her lips and looked at herself in the mirror. Covering her face, she said, ¡°Oops... I¡¯m so lame. Why wasn¡¯t I more active when kissing Manfred just now? Stupid me!¡± She fixed her hair and put a hairpin on the back of her head. Her hair on both sides hung over her shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s it. I don¡¯t need to do anything else.¡± Rylee approached the mirror and checked her face. Her lips were too red and swollen. It seemed they were bitten violently. She felt so shy. When she walked downstairs, she was still blushed. Rylee hopped up and down and arrived at the living room. ¡°Why are you smoking, Manfred?¡± She looked at him in confusion. Manfred stood in front of the French window while looking out the night view outside, smoking. He looked blue. She wondered why. What had been bothering him? ¡°Hm? Are you ready? You look great.¡± Manfred returned to his senses. Only then did he realize he was smoking. He put out the cigarette butt and smiled at Rylee. Was it her illusion? She felt that he forced a smile just now. ¡°Is there anything wrong, Manfred?¡± she asked. ¡°What? Nothing. Don¡¯t overthink, little girl. Let¡¯s go.¡± Manfred returned to normal. He took Rylee¡¯s hand and walked out of the house. Looking at his side face, Rylee thought to herself, ¡®Humph! I wish Caroline could see me with Manfred being so intimate. She will be pissed off!¡¯ Rylee looked at him and said happily, ¡°Manfred, do you know someone¡¯s heart gonna broke if we show up together.¡± Manfred poked her nose tip. ¡°I don¡¯t care what others think. I only want you to be happy.¡± Rylee shook her head, narrowed her eyes, and smiled. ¡°You are such a sweet talker.¡± Manfred looked at her face and lowered his voice. ¡°If you keep smiling at me, I''ll have to kiss you again...¡± Rylee immediately put away her smile and covered her lips with a hand. Manfred was amused, giggling. Rylee understood he was kidding. She patted him on the back and said, ¡°You wicked man! Manfred, you¡¯ve also be bad.¡± Manfred opened the car door for her and said, ¡°You said I had also be bad. Who else is bad?¡± ¡°Mr. Wheeler.¡± Timothy was the worst man. He looked like an iceberg, but he looked like an attacking beast when he became evil. He was so petty. Even if she nagged, he would kiss her as the punishment. Manfred¡¯s hand on the door paused. His face stiffened as well. After a few seconds, he returned to his senses and got in the car as if nothing had happened. Caroline kept checking on the entrance anxiously. Manfred had been gone for such a long time. Why hadn''t hee back yet? ¡°Will Manfred take Rylee over?¡± she said to herself with a frown. Andrea happened to overhear it. She answered, ¡°She¡¯ll be doomed if shees here.¡± ¡°Why? What did you say?¡± Caroline looked at her sister in confusion. Andrea pouted towards a ce. ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen it? Mr. Keith is also here. If Rylee and Manfred show up together, Mr. Keith will be mad and keep making trouble for Rylee. Rylee will be so doomed.¡± Caroline narrowed her eyes and looked in the direction. Sure enough, Keh was talking and laughing with Timothy. He keptmenting on her and her two sisters as African women. Caroline hated him a lot. ¡°No wonder when Dad got married, Mr. Keith defended Rylee and cursed us. It turned out they had hooked up with each other at that time.¡± Andrea didn¡¯t notice what Caroline said. She frowned while looking in the distance, stomping in anger. She muttered, ¡°Damn you, Joseph Hans! He thinks he¡¯s handsome and always flirts with other women. So annoying! Why are those women so shameless? I¡¯m so pissed!¡± Manfred¡¯s car was parked at the entrance. As soon as he got down, he opened the door of the passenger seat with a smile. A fair, tender hand was put in his palm. The next second, a girl with a gorgeous look got down the car. When people looked over, they all gaped. She was so young and beautiful. Her round face made her look sort of childish. She had big watery eyes with enchantment and loveliness. She was so adorable and charming. She was wearing a short strapless sapphire blue dress. Her full bosom were half hidden behind the cloth, looking so seductive. Her delicate shoulder and exquisite corbones attracted men¡¯s attention. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The dressplemented her slender waist and went well with her curves. The hemline of her dress covered her thigh, exposing her pretty legs. People were agape for her charm. Manfred walked in a while, holding Rylee¡¯s hand. He turned to smile at her tenderly. Then he let her take his arm. They walked into the hall like lovers. *** Timothy was talking business with a banker. Felicia standing next to him, smiling while listening to them. Keh kept yawning because he had spent too much effort on women during the daytime. When he looked around at random to check if there were any unknown women, he paused while yawning. His mouth was widely opened, gaping at Rylee, who wasing afar. ¡°Oops! She¡¯s so hot! I wish I could strip her and have sex with her now.¡± Keh swallowed hard when looking at her. His date, standing next to him, tossed her hair irritably. Mr. Keith was known to be a yboy. She didn¡¯t expect that he could be soscivious. She was still next to him, but he didn¡¯t respect her at all. Upon hearing his mutter, Timothy heaved a sigh. Keh always wanted women, no matter where he was. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of getting sick? Keh looked at Rylee obsessively, swallowing hard. He nudged Timothy and whispered, ¡°Boss, take a look. Herees a hot girl. If I can¡¯t make love to her tonight, I¡¯ll change my family name. She has such a great shape, big boobs, and a slender waist. Oops... She looked so yummy!¡± Keh gaped at Rylee and kept nudging Timothy, annoying thetter. ¡°Enough is enough,¡± Timothy snapped to him in a low voice. ¡°Boss, please, take a look. Just one nce. Gosh. I¡¯m hard...¡± Keh adjusted his posture to cover his lower abdomen. His eyes were full of physical desire. Timothy was annoyed by him, so he turned to take a look irritably. With a single glimpse, he gaped. ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s Rylee!¡± Timothy¡¯s body stiffened because of being shocked. Keh blinked and still hadn¡¯t returned to his senses. ¡°Who did you say, Boss?¡± Timothy narrowed his eyes while gazing at Rylee and her hand that took Manfred¡¯s arm. His eyes were full of anger. ¡°Who else? The woman who wants to have an exclusive interview with you.¡± ¡°What? No way! That¡¯s creepy.¡± It was a heavy blow to Keh. He covered his crotch with one hand. ¡°How could be that girl? Gosh... My long john is shocked. I don¡¯t think I could have an erection for the following week.¡± He was annoyed by that girl a lot. All he wanted now was to take back hispliments on her just now. How could hepliment that hateful girl? Felicia turned to look over in curiosity and asked, ¡°Whom are you talking about?¡± Timothy sobered up instantly. He turned around, faked being cold, and said, ¡°Nobody. A person who has offended Keh.¡± Keh widened his mouth. Looking at Felicia and then at Timothy, hepromised under Timothy¡¯s cold gaze and nodded. ¡°Yeah! A person who used to offend me.¡± Felicia wasn¡¯t a fool. She had seen Rylee. After all, who could ignore such an enchanting woman? ¡°I seem to have seen that girl in the sapphire blue dress before,¡± she said. Chapter 622: I’ll Work Hard Chapter 622: I¡¯ll Work Hard Timothy said quickly, ¡°You might make a mistake. You¡¯ve juste back for a few days. Keh, why don¡¯t you let your date show Felicia around. It must be boring for them to stand here without doing anything.¡± Keh rolled his eyes, grinning. ¡°Right. You should go around. It¡¯s pretty boring here. Babe, go ahead and show Ms. Schultz around. The backyard is nice with a swing. Go ahead.¡± Felicia pouted. ¡°I feel you are sending me away purposely.¡± Timothy patted her back. ¡°Good girl, I just feel sorry for you. You are wearing high heels. If you keep standing here, your feet will hurt. I¡¯ll go find you in the backyardter. OK?¡± Felicia smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Promise?¡± Timothy smiled, but his eyes were cold. ¡°Sure. You can¡¯t hide from me deliberately.¡± Felicia suddenly became naughty when hearing his words. She pulled Keh¡¯s date to the backyard. After taking a few steps, she turned around and smiled sweetly at Timothy. Timothy nodded at her with a perfunctory smile. His eyes were cold, and he squeezed words between his teeth coldly, ¡°Why is that girl so close with Manfred? Isn¡¯t she afraid of being allergic?¡± Keh nced at his handsome face in disbelief. He felt sickened. He had never expected that Timothy would speak such words full of jealousy. It wasn¡¯t like Timothy¡¯s style at all. Keh took a sip of wine and shrugged. ¡°Of course. They are family. Manfred is her uncle.¡± ¡°Damned uncle!¡± Timothy gritted his teeth. His fists had been clenched tightly. He raised his chin and narrowed his eyes. Deborah saw Manfrede in with Rylee. She smashed her wine ss on the table and cursed, ¡°Stupid bastard!¡± Caroline, Andrea, and Daphne looked over at the entrance, also seeing the charming Rylee. Rylee hadn¡¯t put on any makeup, but she looked stunning. ¡°Just like her mother, she¡¯s good at hitting on men,¡± Caroline cursed with a low voice. Her hands holding the te trembled. Andrea narrowed her eyes and muttered in disdain, ¡°See her foxy eyes? She hits on men with them. Bitch!¡± Daphne bit her bottom lip in silence. Andrea sensed something and looked at Daphne in dissatisfaction. ¡°Are you OK, Daphne? Why are you silent? Are you sick?¡± Daphne shook her head in fear. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m eating.¡± She raised her cupcake to show Andrea, covering her panic. Caroline and Andrea walked to Rylee like warriors. Rylee had already seen Caroline¡¯s twisted face, secretly amused. She believed that Caroline must be pretty jealous now. She was so excited to piss Caroline off. Rylee purposely tilted her body and let out a cry in a low voice, ¡°Ouch!¡± She fell toward Manfred. Thetter immediately reached out his arms and held her waist. Rylee¡¯s soft body was nestled in Manfred¡¯s arms. ¡°What happened?¡± he lowered his head and asked. ¡°Oh, my ankle twisted a bit. I¡¯m not used to the high heels.¡± Rylee muttered coquettishly, ¡°My ankle hurts.¡± ¡°If not serious, I can help you up.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you so much, Manfred.¡± Rylee stared at him with her twinkling eyes. Thetter was stunned. ¡°Rylee Carroll!¡± Manfred raised his head in surprise when hearing Caroline¡¯s angry voice. ¡°Caroline?¡± Manfred frowned at her unfriendly look. Rylee smiled faintly and said, ¡°Caroline, why are you shouting on such an asion? You are not in our house.¡± As she spoke, she nestled more in Manfred¡¯s arms. Caroline almost went nuts in anger. Rylee raised her eyebrows and looked at Caroline in the provocation. ¡°Who allows you toe here, Rylee Carroll? Didn¡¯t Dad forbid you toe here? You don¡¯t have an invitation. Why did youe here shamelessly? Don¡¯t you have a shame?¡± Rylee raised her chin. ¡°It seems you were ignored as soon as I arrived here. No wonder you are so angry now. It turns out you are jealous of me. Haha.¡± ¡°Rylee Carroll, I am jealous of you? You are so shameless. Do you want our family to be disgraced? Is this a ce that you are allowed toe?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t she be here?¡± Manfred looked at Caroline unhappily. He said in anger, ¡°You cane here, but why can¡¯t Rylee? I invited her toe here as my date. What¡¯s wrong about it?¡± Caroline blushed in anger, stomping. ¡°Manfred! How can you do this?¡± Andrea rested her hands on her hips. ¡°You shameless bitch! How can you hold Manfred like that? He¡¯s our uncle. You just be floppy whenever seeing a man, don¡¯t you?¡± Rylee sneered. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll leave Uncle Manfred alone. I can go find Joseph.¡± Andrea was choked. Manfred still held Rylee and answered, stressing each syble, ¡°Listen. I like Rylee. She¡¯s the best woman in my eyes. Caroline, you¡¯d better shut up. Can you leave a good impression on me?¡± Caroline gaped. So did Andrea, who covered her mouth. Manfred admitted that he liked Rylee in public. Caroline¡¯s eyes reddened. Biting her lower lip, she felt distraught. In the end, she red at Rylee and ran away in dismay. Andrea stomped. ¡°Rylee Carroll, you stole my sister¡¯s boyfriend. Shame on you!¡± After that, she turned around to chase Caroline. Rylee breathed a sigh of relief and wanted to withdraw from Manfred¡¯s arms. Manfred asked with hiddenints, ¡°You behaved so intimately with me to piss off Caroline, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Rylee was shocked, looking up at him. Manfred¡¯s eyes were full of blue, which was so unfamiliar to Rylee. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°I...I...¡± Rylee had a feeling as if she were a thief caught red-hand. She didn¡¯t know how to answer. Manfred smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m so pitiful. Even I knew you¡¯d done it purposely. I was delighted to be used by you. I can, despite my dignity, to like you. Rylee, can you learn to like me for a little bit?¡± Rylee was taken aback, feeling warm in her heart. She nodded, feeling guilty. She whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Manfred... I¡¯ll work hard.¡± Suddenly, she felt a sense of guilt for Manfred. Caroline stood in a corner tearfully, biting her lower lip to avoid bursting into tears. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Caroline. Since Manfred likes her, you¡¯d better forget him. Anyway, there''re many men better than him...¡± Before Andrea finished her words, Caroline interrupted her in a fierce tone, ¡°Why should I give up my beloved man? What about Rylee?¡± ¡°But... Manfred has already...¡± Caroline said in hatred, ¡°I¡¯ll get Manfred¡¯s heart back. Wait and see. I won¡¯t lose to that slut! Never!¡± Timothy wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk to the banker again. He even hardly keep his basic manners. He kept gazing at Rylee with the stiffened body. The banker said awkwardly, ¡°About that project...¡± ¡°I need to go over there,¡± Timothy said to Keh. ¡°What?¡± Keh grabbed his arm. The banker left sensibly. ¡°Boss, Felicia is also here. Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll make a fuss?¡± Timothy kept gazing over there, gritting his teeth. ¡°I can¡¯t bear it any longer.¡± He shook off Keh¡¯s hand and strode to Rylee like a predator, emanating a murderous aura. ¡°Wait! Wait for me.¡± Keh instantly followed him. Brook was chatting with a business owner, so he couldn¡¯t care about anything else and ignored Deborah. ¡°You little bitch! How dare you be against me. You just insist on pestering Manfred. Humph!¡± Deborah cursed. Seeing a waiter walking towards Rylee, she violently pushed him from the back. ¡°Ouch...¡± the waiter let out a screen and fell forward. The bottle of wine and four sses flew toward Rylee¡¯s front. The waiter subconsciously waved his arms. If he fell to the floor, his hands would grab Rylee¡¯s bosom. The ident happened all of a sudden. Manfred frowned. He quickly turned and let Rylee dodge. At the same time, he reached out a hand and surprisingly caught a bottle of wine. Another figure rushed over. Before others saw what had happened, Timothy raised a leg to stop the waiter from falling. His hands quickly waved in midair to catch four sses. No wine had been wasted. Wow! All the onlookers inhaled in disbelief. Sure enough, Timothy was the gang leader. He was such a Kung Fu master. Keh walked over, grabbed the waiter¡¯s cor at the back, and lifted him. Patting him on the back, he said to the shocked waiter, ¡°Brad, be careful next time.¡± The waiter had already lost his tongue. He nodded hard in fear. Timothy put down the sses and squinted at Manfred. He smiled creepily, ¡°Manfred, when did you practice Kung Fu? You are quite skillful.¡± Manfred was taken aback. With a gentle smile, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t y Kung Fu. Timothy, stop kidding me.¡± ¡°Really? Did I have an illusion just now?¡± Timothy snorted. Rylee raised her head and looked at Manfred in confusion. She wondered what Timothy had said. Did Manfred know martial arts too? How could it be possible? Manfred was a graceful gentleman. How could he be a Kung Fu master? Chapter 623: The Exclusive Interview Chapter 623: The Exclusive Interview Rylee bulged her cheeks and said to Timothy, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Manfred isn¡¯t a Kung Fu fighter. Do you think others are all skillful as you?¡± Timothy looked annoyed. He found that as long as Manfred was with her, she would bias against Manfred. Keh widened his affectionate eyes. ¡°Oops, little girl. Boss has saved you this time.¡± Rylee rolled her eyes at him. ¡°It was Manfred who helped me.¡± ¡°Hey! Little girl...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you not to call me little girl many times. What is wrong with you?¡± Keh raised his fist, but Rylee stuck out her tongue carelessly. Timothy couldn¡¯t bear that Rylee kept clinging to Manfred. He suddenly asked, ¡°Do you still want to do the exclusive interview or not?¡± ¡°What?¡± Rylee widened her eyes. Keh was standing in front of her now. How could she forget to ask him for an exclusive interview? Rylee understood and put on a hypocritical smile instantly. She approached Keh step by step. ¡°Mr. Keith... Haha... Mr. Keith, it¡¯s such a pleasure to meet you again. Can''t you see it? Fate brought us here.¡± Keh felt awkward. He muttered, ¡°Stop it! Your faked smile scared me. Boss, I¡¯m quite busy. Please excuse me.¡± Timothy would teach him a lesson if he couldn¡¯t deal with the exclusive interview nicely. He would suffer a loss. Hence, Keh decided to run away. ¡°Wait! Mr. Keith, wait for a moment. I want to talk to you.¡± Timothy rushed up and grabbed Rylee¡¯s hand. He whispered, ¡°I also want to talk to you. Come with me.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Manfred called, ¡°Rylee!¡± Rylee was used to taking Timothy¡¯s order. She took a step forward. Upon hearing Manfred¡¯s voice, she paused. Looking at Manfred and then at Timothy, she said in a dilemma, ¡°Can you talk to me in another day?¡± She couldn¡¯t leave Manfred here alone. Timothy sneered. ¡°Why? Are you unwilling to leave? If you don¡¯te with me, you won¡¯t get the exclusive interview. It¡¯s up to you.¡± As he spoke, he shook off her hand and turned away. ¡°What? The exclusive interview?¡± Rylee was fully attracted. She anxiously exined to Manfred, ¡°Manfred, I¡¯ll go talk to Timothy for a moment. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Then she trotted to catch up with Timothy and smiled at him. She said with a ttering smile, ¡°Haha... Timothy, I¡¯m here. What do you want to talk to me?¡± Manfred was standing motionlessly while holding the bottle of wine. He increased his strength secretly. Cracks appeared on the bottle, but it wasn¡¯t broken. He used his inner strength. How could Rylee call Timothy¡¯s first name so naturally? She stopped calling him Mr. Wheeler. She called him so intimately! Gloominess was written all over Manfred¡¯s ever-peaceful face. Timothy nced at Rylee¡¯s smiling face coldly. He felt delighted secretly. However, he had a stern look and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you reluctant to leave your Uncle Manfred? Go find him. Why are you following me?¡± If Keh were here, he would stomp and vomit. How could Timothy speak such jealous words? It was way too awkward. Rylee stuck out her tongue in secret, smiling more brightly. ¡°No matter what, your matter is the most critical. No one else is as important as you. Right?¡± Timothy cast a nce at her with a faint smile. He purposely coughed and looked down at his empty hand, shaking it. Rylee looked over slowly, tilting her head. Then she looked at Timothy¡¯s expression and understood what he meant. She grabbed his big hand with a ttering smile. ¡°Timothy, please call the yboy back and let him agree on the exclusive interview.¡± To beg him pitifully, she even shook his arm. Timothy raised his eyebrows and changed his posture to grab Rylee¡¯s hand instead. With a satisfied smile, he said, ¡°You weren¡¯t obedient to me at all. Do you hope me to help you?¡± Rylee pouted and followed him. She retorted, ¡°That¡¯s not true. I wasn¡¯t disobedient to you. Actually, I wasn¡¯t invited to this party, so Manfred took me here as her date. I can¡¯t leave him alone, can I?¡± ¡°Manfred is your uncle,¡± suddenly, Timothy said. ¡°And?¡± ¡°He¡¯s your uncle. You must keep that in mind all the time.¡± ¡°I... I... I always remember it.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you respect him? You even flirted with him and hugged him.¡± ¡°What? I didn¡¯t.¡± When did she flirt with him and hug him? Timothy paused his pace. His tall and sturdy figure looked like a statue. Raising his eyebrows, he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡± Rylee raised her face and looked up at him. Heaving a sigh, she said, ¡°All right. I was wrong. But, are you angry because of it? Because of what I did with Manfred?¡± Rylee snickered. Timothy looked at her in a panic. Then he looked away. ¡°How can I be angry with you?¡± Rylee grinned. ¡°If you are not angry, please help me with the exclusive interview.¡± Timothy looked down and happened to see Rylee¡¯s curved bosom. Half of it was exposed, looking tender and soft. A heatwave surged in his body. ¡°Come over.¡± Timothy pulled her to the corridor. ¡°Hey. Slow down. I rarely wear high heels. I can¡¯t walk fast.¡± ¡°Do you want me to carry you on my shoulder?¡± ¡°No... Thanks, though.¡± Many people watched Timothy, the man not interested in women, pull a young woman away from their sight. All of them were wondering who that woman was. Timothy¡¯s girlfriend? But why did shee here with Manfred? She seemed to be close to Mr. Keith as well. Brook was speaking. Suddenly, he blinked. He seemed to have seen Rylee. When he tried to take a look again, she was gone. He thought it was just his illusion. Timothy pulled Rylee to a corridor with many rooms, where there was no one. A nosy man wanted to follow them, but two men in suits stopped him. ¡°You can¡¯t go over there.¡± ¡°Haha... I just want to...¡± ¡°Shut up and scram, or you''re dead here.¡± A guard touched the pistol on his belt. The man escaped in fear. No one was allowed to follow Timothy. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Rylee followed Timothy, trotting while panting. Timothy opened a door and dragged her in. Then he closed the door and pressed her against it. *** Armand held a te with a lot of delicious food. Leaning against the wall, he was munching. A man trotted over and whispered in his ear, ¡°Mr. Armand, Boss took a woman into a room inside.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Armand swallowed the food and widened his eyes. ¡°Was it Ms. Schultz?¡± Felicia was Timothy¡¯s date tonight. The man shook his head hard. ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Not really? Just go straight to the point.¡± Armand picked up another piece of food with his fork and pressed it into his mouth. ¡°Another woman. Her surname is Carroll.¡± ¡°What?¡± Armand gaped. The food was stuck in his throat, making him roll his eyes. The man patted him on the back to help him swallow. Armand grabbed his cor. ¡°What did you say? Rylee Carroll is also here?¡± ¡°Hmm... Hmm...¡± The man couldn¡¯t utter any word, only nodding hard. ¡°Jesus! That¡¯s so troublesome. Why did that girle here? So annoying!¡± As soon as Rylee showed up, Timothy would be abnormal. Armand was sure Timothy would entirely concentrate on Rylee. The problem was Felicia was here as well. She insisted on marrying Timothy stubbornly. Besides, she was the only daughter of Timothy¡¯s master. Her identity was pretty unique, and her rtionship with Timothy was so tricky... If Felicia found Timothy had a crush on Rylee... As far as Armand knew about Felicia, thetter would make a fuss and end Rylee¡¯s life... What should they do? Inwardly, Armandined, ¡®Boss, aren¡¯t you supposed to be the most determined and rational? ¡®Why does your reason disappear as soon as Rylee appears?¡¯ Armand left that man, tossed his te, and strode away. The man leaned against the wall to keep his bnce. He muttered, ¡°Why can¡¯t I say not really? Armand always says that as well! Humph!¡± Rylee was leaning against the door, gasping for breath. The room was dark without a light. Only faint light fell in from the window. She wondered why Timothy had taken her here. It was dark, quite spooky. Rylee looked around in fear. Then she raised her head to look up at Timothy in front of her. He was too tall. She wore the high heels tonight, but she still couldn¡¯t reach his shoulder. He was almost six feet three. She wondered why Mr. Wheeler wasn¡¯t a basketball yer. ¡°Timothy, why are we here? It¡¯s so dark.¡± Rylee wanted to move. Only then did she realize that she couldn¡¯t move at all. Timothy was pressing her on the door. ¡°You are squeezing me. Distance yourself,¡± Rylee pouted and muttered. Timothy kept silent. Rylee narrowed her eyes, trying her best to read his expression. Then she found that he was like a cheetah, gazing at her as if he were a predator. She felt as if he was about to swallow her alive the next second. ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak? Are you mute?¡± Chapter 624: A Mess Chapter 624: A Mess Rylee let out a hollowugh. She was scared. In her mind, the scene that Timothy pinched her neck with a spooky smile and broke her neck popped in her mind. She didn¡¯t want that to happen at all. The way of death was too ugly. She¡¯d rather die with a whole body. Rylee made several wild guesses in a few seconds. Timothy exhaled. He bent over and sprayed his hot breath on her face. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°I do wish to open your skull and take a look at your brain.¡± ¡°What? No way. What have I done wrong? Why do you hate me so much? I can change. Don¡¯t open my skull. I¡¯ll die. If I try hard, I can be very obedient. I promise I¡¯ll be more obedient.¡± Rylee curled her lips with a bitter look, staring at Timothy pitifully. The gangster leader was always moody, as rumors said Sure enough, Timothy was indeed grumpy. He always wanted to end others'' lives. In anger, Timothy looked away, feeling helpless. He looked at Rylee and growled, ¡°Can you be more stupid?¡± Stupid? Why did he think she was stupid? Rylee held Timothy¡¯s waist with her hands. Since she couldn¡¯t move, her arms could. She begged pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m stupid. I¡¯m indeed stupid. I¡¯m more stupid than a hog. Timothy, please don¡¯t open my skull. I can learn. Really. What have I done to offend you? Please tell me. I will change.¡± She decided not to beg him for the exclusive interview. Her life was in danger already, so she wouldn¡¯t have any energy to think about other things. Timothy wanted to speak but couldn¡¯t. He heaved a sigh and said, ¡°s... You... Everything of you offends me.¡± ¡°What?¡± That was way too serious. She couldn¡¯t reassemble her body parts, could she? ¡°I know you always dislike me. But I can¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m already like this. I¡¯m quite pitiful already. Please have mercy on a pitiful woman.¡± Rylee moved her hands on Timothy¡¯s body up and down as usual as she spoke. It felt like she was touching him, rubbing him, and arousing him. Timothy took a deep breath, feeling extremely hot. He grabbed her hands, lifted them, and pressed them above her head. Rylee wondered why her posture had been changed. She bit her bottom lip, looking at Timothy in fear. Timothy¡¯s muscled body clung to hers tightly. Different from his, her body was soft and boneless. Waves of a woman¡¯s scent kept spreading to him. It smelt refreshed, attractive, and enchanting. Her bosom was pressed against his body, making his skin sensitive and hot. He cursed inwardly. She could always make him exhausted physically and mentally. Also, she could make him a mess. Timothy¡¯s eyes darkened gradually. His think lips parted. His chin almost pressed on Rylee¡¯s nose. Panting slightly, he said, ¡°Little girl, you know I dislike you. How dare you provoke me.¡± Sure enough, Timothy disliked her indeed. Rylee knew he was only interested in world-famous supermodels or superstars. She snorted. Despite her current awkward gesture, Rylee only wanted Timothy to calm down. ¡°How could I have the audacity to provoke you? I didn¡¯t call you Mr. Wheeler today, and nor did I bother you today.¡± Rylee pouted with a frown. However, she looked so adorable in Timothy¡¯s eyes. Heat surged into Timothy¡¯s head. ¡°You are already bothering me.¡± After finishing his words, Timothy bent over suddenly and captured her red lips. ¡°Hmm!¡± Rylee let out a sound. Before she cried out for help, his tongue entered into her mouth skillfully. Rylee tried to twist her body to get away from him. She didn¡¯t bother him at all. She hardly spoke. She wondered why he punished her again, feeling so aggrieved. Rylee twisted, rubbing against Timothy¡¯s body. Feeling her soft body, his lower abdomen tightened. Timothy subconsciously clung to her closer, kissing her wildly. When his tongue reached the end of her tongue, Rylee felt a current. She moaned and trembled. Her mind went nk. Her body obeyed her subconsciousness. She clung to him tightly while twisting slightly. Only their heavy breath was heard in the silent room. Faintly, their kissing sound was heard. Rylee couldn¡¯t breathe gradually. No matter how hard she dodged, she couldn¡¯t get away from him. She was almost suffocated. She knew he wanted to kill her. Rylee felt so pitiful that she would be the first to be kissed to death. Timothy finally let go of her. Rylee¡¯s body weakened. Pressing her face on his chest, she gasped for breath. She was so miserable, just like a fainting dog. She only heard a buzz and almost lost consciousness. Gradually, her hearing and consciousness recovered. She almost died. Rylee was afraid she would die, so she didn¡¯t notice that something hard was pressed against her body. Timothy¡¯s ever-cold face was full of obsession. His thin lips turned red because of his strong desire. His nose bridge had a shadow on his face. He looked down at Rylee, panting slightly. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. His eyes were as tender as the moonlight while he looked down at the littledy in his arms. Rylee finally caught her breath. She was curious. Pressing her head against his chest, she growled, ¡°Shit! Do you really want to kill me?¡± ¡°Silly girl,¡± Timothy uttered the words indifferently. ¡°Even I¡¯ve done something wrong. You can¡¯t kill me because of it.¡± ¡°Silly.¡± Rylee raised her head and red at Timothy in anger. She growled in a grievance, ¡°Do you know you almost suffocated me just now? I¡¯m your maid. How can you kill your own maid? Although kissing me to death is better than smashing my skull, I will still die. I can''t believe you did that!¡± Timothy looked away and retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to breathe during kissing?¡± ¡°What?¡± Rylee widened her eyes. Her lips parted while she was staring at his chiseled chin. Timothy was too charming. His chin looked fantastic. It was said that a man with such a kind of chin was pretty good in bed. Besides, this kind of man would look calm but wild indeed. Timothy looked down at Rylee and bent over. He breathed closely to Rylee and said, ¡°Silly, you don''t know how to breathe when kissing?¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°Your kissing skill sucks.¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°You can¡¯t open your eyes when kissing in the future.¡± Timothy¡¯sments made Rylee gape. When she returned to her senses, she blew up. ¡°What did you say? I¡¯m not good at kissing. I know you are experienced. Besides, what¡¯s so good about being skillful at kissing? You always want to kill me. Even I know how to breathe. My life will end. What on earth have I done wrong to let you punish me in this way? Tell me! If you don¡¯t tell me today, I will...¡± ¡°What will you do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call you Mr. Wheeler instead.¡± Rylee had never expected to threaten him by how to call him. She shivered. Timothy almost blurted out that she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. He just simply wanted to kiss her. ¡°Ahem. Ahem...¡± Timothy coughed. His eyes rolled, and he said naturally, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have worn this dress.¡± Was that her fault? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my dress? It¡¯s just alright, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It overexposed your body.¡± ¡°Too much? Other women all dressed like this.¡± ¡°Other women can dress like this, but you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why not? No matter how ugly I am, I should look better than some women. They are not afraid of exposing their ugly figures. Why can¡¯t I dress like this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about others. I''m asking you only.¡± ¡°Ah-- I¡¯m going banana. Why? Why are you targeting me?¡± Rylee stomped. Timothy let go of her arm. He raised her chin with a hand, clung to her, and said in a hoarse tone that she couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°Because you are my... maid.¡± He almost said because she was his girlfriend. Rylee was speechless. She pouted in anger. There were too many restraints for her to be his maid. She was forbidden to do many things, feeling annoyed. Rylee couldn¡¯t be as aggressive as just now. She retorted in a low voice, ¡°Why can¡¯t your maid wear this dress? It¡¯s beautiful.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you. It exposed too much of your body.¡± ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Here... It¡¯spletely exposed...¡± As he spoke, Timothy touched her shoulder. The current made Rylee shake. Timothy moved down his hand with an evil smile and grabbed her bosom. ¡°Here... It¡¯s half-exposed...¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Rylee let out a scream at his action. Timothy squinted. ¡°You dressed like this to wait for a man doing these things to you, right?¡± ¡°Of course not. Get your hand away from me!¡± He could just speak, but why did he touch her? Her bosom was way too sensitive. Chapter 625: You Can’t Wear This Dress Chapter 625: You Can¡¯t Wear This Dress Timothy reluctantly let go of the softness in his hand. Then his hand moved downwards along her hips to her thigh, rubbing. ¡°The hemline is too short to cover your thigh...¡± ¡°Ah-- I got it. I got it. Get your hand away from me! I know what you mean.¡± Rylee¡¯s body turned hot, and she blushed because of Timothy¡¯s actions. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Timothy slowly moved away from her. If not, he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. ¡°Hence, you are my maid and have dressed like this. Shouldn¡¯t I be angry?¡± ¡°Yes, you should. Indeed.¡± Rylee had no strength to fight back. She could only nod hard. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I punish you?¡± ¡°Yes, you should.¡± Timothy nced at her coldly. Suddenly, he frowned. ¡°Is the zipper of your dress on the back? Can you zip it up?¡± Rylee blurted out, ¡°Of course not. I asked Manfred for help...¡± ¡°Did Manfred help you to zip it up?¡± Timothy¡¯s eyes turned fierce suddenly. Rylee shivered in fear. ¡°Hmm... Well... No one else was with us at that time, so...¡± She couldn¡¯t help cursing when exining to Timothy, feeling like a wife being caught adultery and exining to her husband. Timothy narrowed his eyes and said icily, ¡°How I wish to cut his hands.¡± ¡°Pardon me?¡± Rylee didn¡¯t hear him clearly, tilting her head to look at him. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°You muttered something.¡± Timothy turned to look at Rylee. ¡°I said you looked uglier than a hippo in this dress.¡± Rylee lowered her head and mumbled, ¡°Really? At least I can get sixty points out of a hundred, can¡¯t I?¡± Timothy nced at her, pulled out his phone, and dialed a number. ¡°Armand, got me a shawl. Hurry.¡± ¡°What do you need a shawl?¡± Rylee tugged his sleeve. ¡°Shush. Or do you want to have the punishment again?¡± Rylee covered her lips quickly, widened her eyes in fear, and shook her head at him. Timothy gritted his teeth when seeing her expression. He heaved a sigh deeply. ¡°You made me nuts.¡± He turned around to avoid looking at her. Rylee lowered her head, rubbing her high heels against the floor. Mr. Wheeler said he was going nuts. Sure enough, he disliked her. She wondered why she couldn¡¯t please him. It was okay if she had offended others, like the three girls from the Carroll family. She deliberately offended them. However, Timothy was a gangster leader. She had offended him. Did it mean she would live in danger? Rylee rubbed her nose, sighing for being so unlucky. There were a few knocks on the door. Then they heard a voice, ¡°Excuse me, Boss. It¡¯s me. Armand. I¡¯m bringing you the shawl.¡± Timothy pushed Rylee behind the door, opened it, and took the shawl. Then he closed the door again. Armand¡¯s nose almost went t because of the m. ¡°Come here,¡± Timothy said to Rylee with a darkened face. ¡°Okay.¡± Rylee immediately walked to him obediently. However, she moved too fast that she directly bumped into his chest. Her bosom pressed on him tightly. Timothy gritted his teeth secretly. This little thing kept hitting on him. ¡°Oh. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry for being careless. Did I dirty your clothes?¡± Rylee put on a ttering smile, afraid to offend Timothy. She patted his jacket hurriedly as if she was dusting it. ¡°Ahem. Ahem.¡± Timothy had to cough to cover his aroused desire. ¡°You¡¯ve coughed a lot today. Is there anything wrong with your throat? Do you want to see a doctor?¡± Rylee had decided to fawn on this bad-tempered gangster leader. Timothy didn¡¯t buy it. Rolling his eyes at her, he said, ¡°Stop nagging.¡± Rylee was scared. She instantly stood upright and lowered her head. Timothy breathed a sigh of relief, opened the shawl, and put it on her shoulders to wrap them. ¡°Oh? Is it for me? It looks pretty. Armand has good taste.¡± Rylee pulled the shawl and took a look. ¡°If you dress such exposing dress in the future...¡± ¡°I know. I understand. I won¡¯t do it again...¡± Rylee shrank his neck, waving at Timothy. ¡°Ok.¡± ¡°Well...¡± ¡°Ehn?¡± Timothy wondered what she wanted to speak, squinting at her. Rylee let out a few hollowughs. ¡°Haha... Mr. Wheeler... Can you not kiss me for punishment in the future? My respiratory system isn¡¯t good. Really.¡± Timothy blushed. Fortunately, it was pretty dark in the room. Rylee didn¡¯t see it. ¡°Have a death wish, huh? Time to go!¡± Timothy roared in embarrassment. He pulled the door open and walked out of the room. ¡°You are... Why don¡¯t you listen to my suggestion?¡± Rylee pouted and stomped in anger. Sheined, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to breathe. My tongue is still numb. Does Mr. Wheeler have kissing dependence? What¡¯s so good about mixing the saliva?¡± Suddenly, she realized that the essential icons always had some quirks. Timothy¡¯s quirk should be punishing others by kissing. It seemed Timothy always punished others in this way, so he was so skilled in kissing. She wondered if he used the same way to punish men. All of a sudden, the scene that Timothy grabbed Keh and kissed him wildly as a punishment appeared in her mind. ¡°Hahaha... That¡¯s too hrious. How dramatic!¡± Rylee walked out of the room slowly. As soon as she walked out, Armand stopped her. ¡°Ms. Carroll, please wait for a moment before going out.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She stretched her neck, only to find that Timothy had already stepped into the banquet hall. It was bright and crowded over there. Armand said in a dilemma, ¡°It¡¯s for your own good. Boss has said so.¡± Rylee rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Again? Timothy just likes to order others. So annoying.¡± Armand rubbed his forehead speechlessly. How could Rylee dislike Timothy so much? He felt sorry for Timothy... Rylee suddenly looked at Armand with a smile. ¡°Armand, have you been punished by Mr. Wheeler before?¡± ¡°Of course! He¡¯s so short-tempered, worse than a tyrant.¡± He was always hit by Timothy whenever practicing Kung Fu, causing soreness in his body for several days. ¡°What? Have you? Gosh... TSK. TSK. TSK...¡± Rylee was amazed and clicked her tongue. She couldn¡¯t believe that Timothy would kiss Armand... She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Frowning at her weird look, Armand asked, ¡°Why? What¡¯s so weird about the punishment? Boss only treats you mercifully. His punishments almost killed us.¡± Rylee widened her eyes more. She blinked and grabbed his hand, fully agreeing with him. Shaking his hand, she said, ¡°We¡¯re the same. We are so pitiful, dude.¡± Armand was confused. He wondered what she was talking about. ¡°No way!¡± Rylee suddenly thought about something, stomping. ¡°I was scolded and punished by him, but I forgot the important matter.¡± She followed him over for the exclusive interview. Rylee was going nuts. After the punishment, she had forgotten this matter. She inwardly cried for her four thousand dors and her exclusive interview. Rylee rubbed her hair while ming herself. ¡®You were obsessed by his beauty. You deserve it!¡¯ she said to herself. Felicia walked around in the backyard garden, waiting for Timothy to look for her. However, he didn¡¯t show up after a long time. She panicked, hopped off the swing, and rushed into the hall. ¡°He has promised to find me. Why didn¡¯t hee here? Timothy, you broke your promise!¡± Felicia walked into the banquet hall and stretched her neck to look around. It was pretty crowded in the hall. She couldn¡¯t see him. ¡°Where is Timothy?¡± she muttered. Timothy was quite tall, so he usually stood out among the crowd. Felicia frowned. She grabbed someone at random and asked, ¡°Do you know where Timothy Wheeler is?¡± The person was taken back and shook his head with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I didn¡¯t pay attention to him.¡± Even if he had seen what happened, he wasn¡¯t so bold to tell. Everyone kept their mouths shut when it was relevant to Timothy, the gangster leader. The less they spoke, the less dangerous it would be. If they spoke too much, probably one single line could end your life. Felicia asked several attendees, but they looked the same and gave her the same answers. She happened to ask Deborah, ¡°Excuse me, Ma¡¯am. Have you seen Timothy Wheeler?¡± Deborah was taken aback. She blurted out, ¡°Mr. Wheeler? He has gone inside. That cheap temptress hit on my brother and then on Mr. Wheeler, just like her mother. She¡¯s such a slut. Bah!¡± Felicia didn¡¯t understand Deborah¡¯s ent. Her expression changed dramatically. She asked her anxiously, ¡°What? The temptress? Who is she?¡± Andrea happened to trot over and said to Deborah in a panic, ¡°Deborah, bad news. Caroline is vomiting and feeling dizzy. What should we do?¡± Deborah wasn¡¯t in the mood to answer Felicia again. She walked away with Andrea and asked, ¡°Why is she vomiting? No one forced her to drink. What is she...¡± ¡°s... She was pissed off by Rylee Carroll.¡± ¡°Go find Manfred and ask him to send Caroline home. Hurry up. I can¡¯t let him be pestered by that woman again.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go find him.¡± Chapter 626: You Are Just My Younger Sister Chapter 626: You Are Just My Younger Sister Felicia stomped, walking towards the corridor anxiously. What did the woman say? A temptress? Hitting on Timothy? Who was that temptress? Felicia¡¯s eyes reddened in anxiety. *** Two gangsters saw Feliciaing over, looking anxious. They blocked her way. ¡°Excuse me, Ms. Schultz. Where are you going?¡± ¡°Move! I¡¯m going to find Timothy.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t go in there, Ms. Schultz.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you understand me? I said I was going to find Timothy. Why? Do you want to stop me? You have death wishes, don¡¯t you?¡± Felicia had been spoiled since she was little, so she was always arrogant and short-tempered. She only behaved herself in Timothy¡¯s presence. Once she blew up, the two gangsters were scared. ¡°Felicia, why are you blowing up on them?¡± She heard a voice above her head. Felicia immediately looked up. ¡°Timothy!¡± Timothy winked at the two gangsters, who instantly stepped away. ¡°Weren¡¯t you in the garden? Why did youe back? It¡¯s so noisy here.¡± Timothy gestured at Armand, who was on the other end of the corridor, and looked down at Felicia. ¡°Where have you been, Timothy?¡± Felicia hugged his waist tightly as if Timothy was her exclusive belonging. ¡°Let go of me, Felicia. We¡¯re in public. It¡¯s not proper.¡± Timothy pulled her arms away indifferently. Felicia looked over at the corridor and asked with bulged cheeks, ¡°Have you been in there?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes. I went to the restroom.¡± ¡°Did you go in there with a woman?¡± Timothy frowned and answered tly, ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°But others told me they saw you go in with a woman. They said she was a temptress.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s so nosy? How dare they spread rumors! You¡¯ve been deceived. I went there alone.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t buy it. Humph! I¡¯ll go in to check it out myself.¡± As she spoke, Felicia was going into the corridor. Timothy didn¡¯t stop her. He walked in another direction and said, ¡°Go ahead. Find the woman. If you can even find an eighty-year-old woman, I will reward you with a house.¡± He knew Felicia well. If he insisted on stopping her from doing something, she would suspect and insist on doing it. Felicia paused her paces. Pouting, she looked at Timothy¡¯s back. He was walking to several men. One enchanting woman was hitting on him. Felicia stomped, followed him instantly. She hoped to take his arm, looking at that woman in the provocation. Felicia dered that Timothy belonged to her. The woman with the seductive smile became disappointed. She looked away. She heaved a sigh for the chance. Just now, President Wheeler, the man known as not interested in women, smiled faintly at her. She thought it was free lunch. However, before she could make any move, another woman clung to President Wheeler. The woman believed that her good luck today had been used up. ¡°Timothy, did you truly not take any woman in there with you?¡± Felicia asked. Timothy said unhappily, ¡°I said it already. Believe it or not." ¡°s... Did you or did you not?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve answered you, but you insist on asking. I¡¯m annoyed.¡± Timothy had a stern look and pushed Felicia away. ¡°Go ahead and look for the woman. Don¡¯t nag to me. Hurry up.¡± Felicia looked at his cold face, afraid he was angry with her. She approached him carefully. Clinging to his body, she said apologetically, ¡°All right. I know I¡¯m too suspicious. Do you know how much I care about you? Timothy, please don¡¯t be mad.¡± In front of Timothy, she couldn¡¯t find her own ego at all. She usually took his mood as hers. She was afraid of her anger. She was always a gentlewoman and cared about his mood when being with him. She wished that he could fall in love with her. For Rylee¡¯s safety, Timothy took Felicia away from the banquet quite early. On the way, Timothy kept silent. He supported his chin to peer out of the window. Felicia sat next to him, studying his expression from time to time. ¡°Timothy...¡± He looked annoyed. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up,¡± Timothy suddenly said, He didn¡¯t look at Felicia while staring at the night view outside the window. ¡°You should give up your childish behaviors,¡± Timothy continued expressionlessly, ¡°Even if I have been there with any woman, or I have sex with any other woman, you should ept it peacefully. You are just my younger sister. I¡¯ve told you several times.¡± Felicia was shocked. She bit her bottom lip, staring at Timothy¡¯s side face tearfully. She felt a sharp pang in her heart as if countless daggers were stabbed into it. Felicia bit her bottom lip so much that it almost bled. She turned around to peer out of the window and said stubbornly, ¡°I can¡¯t do it. I can never do it.¡± Timothy nced at the back of her head, heaving a sigh. When Rylee was allowed to go out of the room, Timothy had left with Felicia. She looked around but failed to find Manfred. Armand was asked to stay in the banquet to protect Rylee. He approached her and said, ¡°Are you looking for Manfred Shawn?¡± ¡°Right. He took me here earlier.¡± She wondered why Manfred wasn¡¯t there. ¡°You can¡¯t find him. He left while carrying Caroline Carroll earlier.¡± ¡°What? Caroline? Did you say he carried her and left?¡± Rylee widened her eyes in disbelief. She looked for him around the hall. Sure enough, Brook, Deborah, and other Carroll family members were not there. They should have gone. Rylee frowned, feeling so lonely and disappointed. ¡°They¡¯ve all gone. Why didn¡¯t he tell me?¡± How could Manfred leave her alone without informing her? The man, who said he liked her, would wait for her to grow up, and give her time to fall in love with him, just left without saying a word. Armand said, ¡°Boss asked me to give you a ride home. Don¡¯t worry. Please leave everything to him.¡± Rylee looked up at Armand in a trance. Her babyface was full of sadness that she had been dumped. No matter how difficult it was, she always expected to be surrounded warmly. Finally, a man named Manfred approached her, who gave her warmth and care just like her mother. She hadn¡¯t felt the warmth that he brought her for a while longer, but it already disappeared silently. She asked why Manfred could leave her and ignore her like this. He had brought her to the banquet. Fortunately, Timothy still remembered her and sent someone to give her a ride home. If not, would she need to hail a taxi home pitifully? Thinking about that, Rylee sniffed. ¡°Hey, girl. What are you doing? You look down and silly.¡± Rylee looked up instantly. She curled her lips and sobbed. ¡°Joseph...¡± She threw herself into Joseph¡¯s arms, rubbing his chest. Joseph grinned. ¡°Oops. Finally, you are willing to let me embrace you. All right. Come to stay at my house tonight. I¡¯ll kick out that girl from the English major.¡± Rylee immediately bounced away. ring at him, she curled her lips and said in disdain, ¡°Can you behave yourself? You only know dating girls. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being sick?¡± Joseph stroked her cheek with an evil smile. ¡°Are you jealous, baby?¡± ¡°If I was jealous, I would kill myself now.¡± Rylee pped his hand violently. ¡°Ahem... Ahem...¡± Armand couldn¡¯t stand the scene and coughed hard. Only then did Rylee recall that he was standing next to her. ¡°Haha... Armand, why don¡¯t you go home first? This brad can ride me home.¡± Armand¡¯s face darkened. He said unhappily, ¡°Ms. Carroll, you¡¯d better pay attention to the distance with men.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rylee widened her mouth, rubbing her ear in disbelief. Armand sounded so old-fashioned. She couldn¡¯t believe Armand had said so. Armand cast Joseph a nce and left. Rylee curled her lips and heaved a sigh. ¡°Gee. Why is it so difficult to be a gang leader¡¯s maid? I can¡¯t wear a short dress, nor can I talk to a man. I¡¯m so pitiful.¡± Right then, Rylee¡¯s phone rang. She took a look and swiped to answer, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Hello, Rylee. Caroline got drunk and vomited. I¡¯ve sent her to the hospital. I¡¯ll go back to pick you up later,¡± Manfred said as gently as usual. Rylee forgave him instantly. He didn¡¯t dump her. He sent Caroline to the hospital and would return to pick her up. ¡°Okay. It¡¯s alright. Please don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ll let Joseph give me a ride. Please be careful when driving.¡± ¡°Well. That¡¯s good. I¡¯m sorry, Rylee.¡± ¡°Haha... It¡¯s all right.¡± Rylee smiled after hanging up the phone. The warmth belonging to her still remained. She was delighted. ¡°Hey! It¡¯s not like you. When you talk to that hateful Mr. Shaw, you are not yourself at all. You are so affected. Do you fake being a gentlewoman?¡± Joseph patted her shoulder. Rylee rolled her eyes at him. ¡°What are you talking about, Brat? How could Manfred be hateful? What is wrong with you? Don¡¯t talk to me. I¡¯m annoyed.¡± ¡°Haha... I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not annoyed by you.¡± Joseph followed Rylee cheekily. Rylee smiled again. However, she wondered if she had indeed been affected when being with Manfred. Did she fake being a gentlewoman for real? Wasn¡¯t she like herself? Rylee was confused. Manfred sent Caroline to the hospital. She was put on a drip. Deborah asked everyone else to leave, forcing Manfred to stay with Caroline alone. Sitting next to the bed, Manfred checked the time on his cell phone from time time. He felt irritated. Chapter 627: Familiarize with Future Task Chapter 627: Familiarize with Future Task Caroline looked at Manfred silently, "You can go, there''s a nurse here to take care of me," she said bitterly. "Huh? It''s all right, I''ll stay to apany you here, have a good rest," Manfred said as he looked up at Caroline. Caroline then drew her arm from the nket and pulled on Manfred''s sleeve, which startled him and caused him to look at her strangely. "Manfred, I''m sure you''re aware of my feelings for you; could you please don''t dismiss them? Please take a look at me and you will see my goodness; just give it a shot, will you?" Caroline eximed, her gaze fixed on Manfred. Manfred was rendered speechless by her words. The hospital night was filled with loneliness and bitterness. "You''re such a moron that he obviously sees you as a little sister rather than a woman. Don''t put it off any longer; take action, drug him, and have sex with him. What has been done cannot be undone; he will no longer have an excuse to push you away, silly!" Felicia was deep in thought after the phone call. ''Aphrodisiac? Drug Timothy?'' On TV, those who were given an aphrodisiac drug would go insane and crave for sex no matter what. "Should I drug Timothy?" Felicia spoke to herself as she rolled over and stared nkly at the ceiling, picturing Timothying on her after the drug, breathing quickly, being horny, and... Timothy, she imagined, would pick her up and throw her on the bed, strip her naked, and spend a wild lustful night with her... "I suppose I could use some of these drugs, but where can I get some?" Felicia bit her lower lip as she considered where she could obtain such a drug. Deborah yelled at Rylee as soon as she stepped inside Carroll''s Manor, "Rylee Carroll, who allowed you to attend the ball? You are not invited; how shameless could you be to attend the ball without being invited?" Rylee squinted her eyes, her guards raised like a hedgehog. "I was invited to the ball by someone else because you are not the only human being on this; there are many kind people out there." "What makes you want to go to the ball? You will only bring shame to the Carroll family!" Deborah was enraged. Brook, who had been sitting quietly on the sofa, red at Deborah, "Enough, why are you making such a racket at this hour?" He grumbled. "She will only seduce men in the ball, I don''t care, she''s your daughter, keep an eye on her and don''t make us theughingstock of the town!" Deborah grumbled softly before going upstairs. Andrea and Daphne sat silently on the other side of the sofa. Andrea bit her lip and stared at Rylee, while Daphne crossed her legs and waited to be entertained by what might happenter. Rylee smiled coldly as she looked at Brook "Is there anything else you want to say to me? If so, please do so in front of everyone because it will make you feel better." Brook was stunned before waving his hand and saying, "You are a grown-up, I won''t lecture you anymore, go get some rest." Rylee then raised her chin and looked at Andrea before heading upstairs. She pretended to enter her room but quickly exited, hiding behind the wall and eavesdropping. "Dad, why did you just let her go like that? You were upset, weren''t you?" Andrea grumbled while Daphne remained silent. Brook exhaled a sigh, "Deborah stated that she saw Rylee enter with Timothy. Lecturing her may be beneficial to her, but if she brings it up in front of Timothy, it will all be my fault. Timothy is someone I cannot afford to offend." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "You should at the very least warn her not to seduce Manfred because you intend to marry Caroline to Manfred. Deborah, on the other hand, agreed to it." "Don''t worry, their wedding will take ce soon. If Manfred wants to take over mypany, this is one of the terms. That''s all for today; go to bed now. We need to get up early tomorrow." ¡­ Rylee dashed back into her room when she heard that. After locking the door behind her, she gradually fell to the ground against the wall. ''What did Brook say? He wants Manfred to marry Caroline? What on earth is going on? They chastised me for being immoral when I get close to Manfred, but allowed or even arranged for him to marry Caroline? And if this happens, Manfred will no longer be my uncle?'' Because of this news, Rylee''s head felt like it was exploding. ''Why does destiny always make a fool of me, snatching away everything I have? And now you want to take away Manfred, who is like a mother to me?'' Rylee began to tremble as she wrapped her arms around her body and sat down on the floor, sad. She nned to question Manfred about it when he returned. "I''m sure Manfred will balk at this! He will never agree to marry Caroline! Without a doubt! I believe in him!" Rylee dozed off as sheforted herself with those words over and over. The next day, she awoke in the morning. Her body ached from sleeping on the floor the night before. "Oh gosh, I fell asleep on the carpetst night! My back ached, and my legs cramped!" She yawned and stretched her body as she slowly stood up while cursing. And she froze in the middle of stretching, wondering if Manfred had returned. She dashed into Manfred''s room, barefoot, only to discover that it was empty, with no sign of Manfred having slept there the night before. Rylee was disappointed with what she saw, so she looked down and slowly turned around. "Why didn''t you knock before you came in?" A gentle voice and a smile could be heard from behind. "Manfred, you''re back!" Rylee said abruptly. She said this while smiling, but her smile was cut short when she noticed Manfred was topless and about to put on a shirt. Though Manfred appeared skinny, he was quite masculine topless, and he had muscles on his chest as well! Rylee flushed immediately upon seeing this. "Oh, I was in a hurry just now, go get changed, I''ll wait outside," she said as she walked towards the door. "It''s all right," Manfred said abruptly, grabbing her hand, his topless body stuck behind Rylee. He was quick; they weren''t that close, but he was able to sprint up to her in a split second. Manfred turned Rylee''s body over, facing him, while she was thinking about this. "I said I don''t mind you being here, in fact, I''m pleased to have you here," Manfred said as he looked down at her. Rylee didn''t look up; her attention was fixed on his stomach, his abs... Rylee was turned on by his abs, she began swallowing her saliva thinking how good Manfred''s body was. It was a body of a model and was a fatal seduction for having such a gorgeous body. ¡­ Women could be lustful too! "I better get out and let you change." She had an odd feeling that she was taking advantage of Manfred. "It''s a good opportunity for you to check on your future husband''s body, to see if you are satisfied with it," he teased Rylee as he put her hand on his chest. "Ah!" Rylee let out a light scream as her hand touched his skin and quickly drew her hand back, "What are you on about? Husband? You''re such a jerk!" She blushed, turned away, and ced her hands on her rapidly beating heart. Although it was brief, Manfred''s chest felt good on her hand, with the muscles and firmness. Rylee''s face darkened as she reflected on this. Despite his toughness, he was still slightly weaker than Timothy. Timothy''s muscles were beautifully sculpted, every single one of them firm, and he was such eye candy, a very sexy one! ''Why am I thinking about Timothy now? And how aboutparing him to Manfred? I must be insane, am I?'' Manfred hugged her from behind, his head chin on her shoulder, his lips near her earlobe, while she was thinking all of this, "Is it true that I am your future husband? Please don''t abandon me as my only wife option," he muttered. His warm breath hit her ear, numbing her entire body as if she were electrocuted. "Stop this immediately or I''ll leave!" She said, a little nervously. "Don''t leave! I''ll be good. Will youe to help me dress? Please?" Manfred snatched her hand, acting all cute. "Why would you need me to dress you, are you an infant or something?" Rylee asked, her pulse racing as she looked into his smiley eyes. "I just want you to familiarize yourself with your future task, okay?" Manfred said as she ced her hands on his chest. Rylee flushed again, this time more intensely, upon hearing that. What was it? Future task? It was embarrassing. Chapter 628: Button Me Up Chapter 628: Button Me Up "Come on and button me up," Manfred said as he put on the shirt and opened his arms. Rylee averted her gaze, forcing herself not to look at his body directly. "No, I''m going out," she said shyly. "I''m not letting you go..." Manfred said as he drew his arms back and locked them around her waist. His voice was as soft as a baby''s. Manfred locked his gaze on her, his lips almost touching her eyelids, and said, "I''ll start kissing you until you agree to help me..." "Huh?" Rylee''s eyes widened in surprise as she heard that, and she looked up at Manfred, who pressed his lips against hers at that moment. He kissed her lightly and licked her lips lightly before letting her go, "Are you going to help?" He asked, smiling. Rylee almost passed out. "Yes, I will," she said quickly while nodding. Her face was as red as an apple while buttoning up Manfred. ¡­ "Rylee...¡± Manfred said, looking at the girl who was buttoning him up nervously. "Yes?" "Promise that you will do this for me your entire life, will you?" He said, staring at her hair, while she looked down, buttoning his shirt. Rylee blushed as she bit her lips before responding with a casual smile. "I''ll take it as a yes," Manfred said softly as he kissed her on the cheek. Rylee pushed him away immediately, "Your buttons are all done, I''m busy, bye," she stuttered before fleeing the scene, not even looking at Manfred. Manfred smiled behind her as he opened the door and shouted, "I shall put on socks for you to return your service." "It''s all right!" She quickly shut and locked the door behind her, while Manfred raised his brows and smiled at her actions. He felt someone looking at him as he smiled and met Brook and Deborah''s gazes when he looked down, so he went back into his room right away. Deborah threw the towel violently onto the table, "Did you notice it? Did you? I didn''t make that up, did I? You just witnessed your daughter seducing my brother; this is ridiculous! She''s only a kid and she''s already pulling dirty tricks like this, what a brat!" Brook''s face darkened; he, too, was upset. "Stop whining; I''ll see to it that your brother marries Caroline, okay? Stop repeating what you just said," he frowned as he spoke. "What exactly do you mean by my brother? We are a family, and he will soon take over yourpany, so it is critical for him to marry a good woman like Caroline; Rylee is not a good match for him, and I despise her!" "Okay, okay, I get it; I''ll see to it that Manfred marries Caroline, okay?" "No, that isn''t enough; you need to teach Rylee a lesson, making sure she stays away from Manfred because he is someone else''s fianc¨¦e, and tell her not to seduce her sister''s boyfriend!" "Fine, I''ll do what you said; let''s eat!" Brook was on the verge of copsing; he had already reached his breaking point! Deborah rolled her eyes at Rylee and went to the living room for her morning exercise routine when she saw her go to the dining room. Daphne, on the other hand, gradually pushed thest remaining sweet potato towards Rylee, a move that stunned Rylee and caused her to stare at her in confusion. Andrea arrived just as Daphne was about to say something, and Daphne immediately stopped what she was doing. "Daphne, let''s visit Caroline after sster, I guess she could be discharged now after the TPN," Andrea said as she reached for the potato and shoved it into her mouth. "Sure." Daphne dared not look at Rylee any longer. While Rylee was riding her bicycle, Joseph, who was also riding a bicycle, approached her and waved, "Hey girl, did you dream of mest night?" "Yes, someone called you a moron in my dream!" Rylee said quietly. "How could you call me a moron, I dreamed of youst night and made me awake as early as five am!" Joseph eximed, stunned that she was teasing him. "Is that why you''re riding your bike over here for me?" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "We are a couple in school that everyone envies; we need to put on some acts from time to time to satisfy our fans, don''t we?" Joseph smiled proudly as he spoke. Manfred drove past them at this point, slowed down, and rolled down the window, "Do you want to come over for lunchter, Rylee? I''ll cook, and you can decide whether or not my cooking is to your liking," looking at Rylee, he said. Joseph cast a cautious nce at Manfred, who was smiling, and Rylee blushed instantly, "Why would she want to eat lunch with you? Isn''t it true that we always eat lunch at school, Rylee?" Rylee gave Manfred a quick nce before looking down at her shoes, avoiding his passionate gaze. Joseph was enraged by her mannerisms of being sunk into a loving rtionship. "It''s decided then, I''lle to pick you up after school," Manfred said as he drove away, enjoying the sight of her flushed face. This resulted in Joseph''s mouth wide open and his eyes rounded. "What has been decided? You cretin! Who gives you the authority to make decisions for Rylee, she won''t go, pissed off!" He yelled at the car before realizing Rylee had already gone away. He quickly caught up to her and yelled, "Rylee, please wait for me! Do you intend to meet him for lunch?" Rylee cast a nce at Joseph, she still appeared in love, "Why? Why can''t I go?" "Of course, you should not go! I''m sure he has a reason for that disgusting smile; it makes me sick! No, you must not go!" Rylee blinked as she looked up at the sky. "Joseph, since there aren''t any cars around, will you race me to the intersection?" Instead of responding, she challenged Joseph and pedaled up once her lines were finished. "Sure! I''ll show you my lightning-fast speed!" With a bright smile on his face, Joseph sped up as well. Rylee''s hair was blowing in the breeze and looked stunning. "Joseph, you''re as slow as a snail!" She said this as she returned her gaze to Joseph. Joseph paused for a beat before pedaling up. The golden rays of the sun fell on two young people who werepeting in a bicycle race outside of town; it was a lively and enjoyable urrence. Everyone was eager to discuss their interview progression during the group discussion. "I''ve scheduled an interview with the well-known journalist. I was afraid to call, but he is too nice and agreed to my request without hesitation; I''m so lucky and thrilled!" .... "My interviewee is a well-known surgeon; his schedule is full for the week, and we agreed on a date for next week evening; it''s also quite smooth." Only Rylee scribbled on the paper, irritably thinking, ''Keh Keith, you jerk, why didn''t you agree to my interview? And Timothy, why didn''t you assist me?'' She drew a small human figure on the paper, thinking it was Timothy, and poked it with her pen, saying, "Bastard! Not helping me! Take this for not helping!" "Hello, Rylee Carroll!" The middle-aged teacher yelled at her, causing her to look up abruptly, "Yes? What made you call me?" "I''ve called you five times already! What are you thinking? You''ve got a ss!" Though the teacher was enraged, she did her best to keep her temper in check; to make a good impression and avoid wrinkles, she pressed her temples to cool down. "I''m sorry; I was distracted." "Please focus and stop scribbling on your cloth; you are not an artist! You''re a journalism student; how is your interview going? Is there any progress?" "Err¡­ Considering that... My interviewee is a very busy person, it''s not easy to schedule an interview with him, and can I maybe change the target?" Rylee stuttered, embarrassed in front of the ss. "No! You can''t change the target set by the news agency! I can''t decide for you and if you do, you will lose the four thousand dors bonus, think carefully!" "All right, then, I''ll schedule an interview with that perverted Keh Keith." Huh? Her words astounded the listeners. Rylee referred to Mr. Keith as what? A pervert? Oh my goodness! Rylee tried to seek Timothy''s help. "Though that pervert pretended to be a boss in front of others, he was nothing more than a minor character in Timothy''s eyes. I''m sure he''ll listen if Timothy tells him to ept the interview. So Timothy is my ultimate goal," Rylee sat under a tree, scrolling through her phone for Timothy''s number, and dialed. Chapter 629: Stupid Head Chapter 629: Stupid Head It was nothing to call Timothy, as opposed to calling Manfred, she required at least twenty minutes to calm down before calling. She didn''t hesitate to call Timothy and could express herself freely because they were merely employers and employees, not lovers. She had no desire to appear cute, pretty, or feminine in front of him. Timothy disconnected her call after a few rings. "You ignored my call? Or are you preupied? What is he up to?" Rylee assumed with a grumpy tone. Unable to answer the phone? Why? Or was he having sex with some random chicks? Rylee''s pulse quickened as if her heart was about to leap out of her throat. She felt uneasy and was convinced Timothy was having sex with the womanst night. Oh, no! It was revolting to consider Timothy having sex with someone else. Timothy was doing a round of inspections at the resort when Rylee called, and he was angrily lecturing the manager while he kept nodding. He skipped a heartbeat when he realized she had called, and his grumpiness vanished in an instant. "Wait for me fifty meters away," he said as he walked toward the golf course after rejecting the call and motioning the sobbing manager to leave. "Huh? Yes!" Armand raised her brows as he caught sight of Timothy''s phone and realized what was going on. He then motioned for the rest of the group to leave, leaving Timothy alone in the middle of the green field, standing alone like a work of art. He raised his phone, took a deep breath, and then returned the call. ''What is it that she desires now? She is a very emotional person.'' Timothy''s face lit up as he thought about Rylee''s series of expressions; his smile was the rarest thing in the world. Timothy called back while Rylee was thinking about nonsense. She responded with a yell, "Why did you just reject my call? What exactly are you doing?" Not realizing her tone of voice was as if she was speaking to her husband. "Oh, I was with my staff just now and unable to answer a call, what''s up?" Timothy''s mood was like the wavingke in front of his eyes. "Staff? That''s a nice way of putting it; it must be someone else." She muttered. "Huh? Is there anyone else? Who, for example?" "Ady!" Rylee became enraged. After a brief pause, Timothy burst outughing. His smile had the best rhythm to it, clear, sexy, and hypnotic. Despite being captivated by his baritone voice, Rylee reprimanded, "What''s the deal with your smile? Don''t hide your nerves behind your voice; I got it right, didn''t I?" "Where on earth do I find time for women while working? You''re getting everything wrong. I''m doing rounds of inspection at the resort; some constructions aren''t going as nned, and I was lecturing the person in charge when you called. I can take a picture to let you know where I am right now; do you want a picture?" Timothy rarely told anyone, let alone a woman, everything. He rarely spoke unless absolutely necessary, but now he made a long paragraph of exnation and put Rylee at ease; her racing heart also calmed as a result. "Why would I require a photograph? It will cost me data to download the image! I''m not concerned with your whereabouts," she stated with a smile,pletely different from the jealousy just now. While listening to her, Timothy kicked a small stone into theke, and the stone skipped about seven times before sinking deep into theke. "What makes you call, Rylee?" Timothy inquired, sounding charming. ¡­ Rylee liked his tone of voice now, so she sat down on the grass and said, "Nothing much, I''m just curious about what you''re doing." "Oh, you''re checking on me?" Timothy cracked a grin. "Haha, have you made up your mind about what I told you before?" Timothy sighed at her question; he knew she''d only call if she needed something. "Wait, what was that?" "Concerning the interview! My ssmates had everything nned except for me, and the tutor lectured me today." "Tell me who that tutor is, and I''ll teach her a lesson!" Timothy would never, ever allow anyone to bully her. "There''s no need for that, being lectured by a tutor is normal; it''s nothing to worry about. My point here is that I failed to schedule the interview, so please assist me by calling Keh." "I can assist, but not for free," Timothy said, tilting his head. "Huh?" "There is no such thing as a free lunch in this world." "What?" Rylee frowned, how astute! ''Timothy, you''re a jerk!'' "Well, I''ll give you a thousand dors from the four thousand bonus," she grumbled, knowing she was about to lose a thousand dors. "Do you think I need your money?" Timothyughed. "Oh, what do you want besides money?" ''It''s you! I want your body as well as your heart!'' He was thinking but didn''t say anything. "Fine, I can''t get anything from a poor ugly duckling like you anyway, so I''ll help for free." "Really? Will you help? Timothy, you''re the best! I know you''re the best and kindest friend anyone could have!" She said he was cunning at the time, but now he was kind-hearted, and despite being called a poor ugly duckling, she was still in a good mood. Timothy took a deep breath and said, "Be my secretary for a day, I''m short on manpower." "Huh?" Rylee was taken aback. He had previously stated that he would assist for free, but he changed his mind. A shrewd businessman would never give away free lunch indeed. "Secretary? But I know nothing about being one, I don''t think I''ll be able to handle the job." "Not the job, but some job-rted tasks. I''m inspecting the resort today without a secretary because she was too busy in the office, so you''ll need to bring me food, drinks, and other necessities." His words conjured up an image in Rylee''s mind of him working alone in an urban area without anyone else to take care of his meal and drinks, and he was currently looking pale and coughing violently in her head... What a sad Timothy. Rylee wept, "Is there nowhere to buy water near the resort? Are you starving? Are you in any difort?" Timothy lied, "Yes," as he cast a nce at the crowd fifty meters away. "All right, I''ll go right away, but you have to pay the taxi when I get there," Rylee said eagerly as if she were an angel on her way to save Timothy. "There''s no need for a cab; I''ll send someone over in fifteen minutes to pick you up at school." "Of course, hang in there!" Timothy froze at her words and then burst outughing. ''Hang in there? How?'' He was horny and needed someone to make him feel better; could she help? Timothy then dialed Armand''s number, "I''ll stay at the resort today and won''t be doing any more work; keep everyone away from me, and don''t tell Felicia where I am. Also, arrange for someone to pick up Rylee from school." "Oh? Okay!" Armand was perplexed. "He wants to spend the day here? What about theter-in-the- afternoon conference and dinner with the chief? Rylee causes so much havoc." Rylee dashed to the grocery store as soon as the phone call was disconnected. She purchased biscuits, mineral water, jerky, and other snacks as if she were going to a refugee camp.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She walked towards the school''s entrance, holding snack bags, and noticed a gleaming ck luxury car waiting for her. "Rylee Carroll? Boss sent me to get you." As he opened the car door for her, the young man said. Rylee sighed as she climbed into the car, "What''s up with your boss working alone on this scorching hot day? Someone should be looking after him because he could suffer from heatstroke if he is left without water for an extended period of time in this weather!" "Has he eaten anything? He''s not going hungry, is he?" She muttered as she pulled an instant noodle from her bag. The driver at the front almost fainted hearing that, ''Is she referring to their gangster boss? Since when did the bossck of servant?'' There were at least twenty people following their boss wherever he went, someone would light the lighter the moment he wanted to smoke, and there was never a server shortage. Rylee looked out the window as the car drove away from the city, gradually approaching the urban area. The scenery was stunning. She abruptly sat up, recalling something she had forgotten! Her meeting with Manfred! What a stupid head she was for forgetting her lunch date with Manfred! Chapter 630: A Light Kiss Chapter 630: A Light Kiss She snubbed a delicious meal prepared by Manfred! Oh, no! She was sad thinking about it, her mouth pouted, and she was unsure how to tell Manfred about it. ''What type of tone should I use? Sweet? Lovely? Is there anything else I should say? What topic will not make me appear stupid andme?'' She, unlike with Timothy, could never be herself in front of Manfred. ''Let''s skip the phone call; a text will suffice.'' Rylee had finally decided to text rather than call: "I''m sorry that I''ll have to miss your lovely meal this afternoon due to an urgent matter that required my presence; please reschedule our date, thank you." Rylee then waited for his response nervously after sending the text; she kept looking at her phone, rubbing her nose, blinking, and even pulling her hair. Manfred was already in the supermarket, gathering all of the necessary ingredients when he received her text. He froze for a few seconds before sighing as he read the text. ... Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He looked at all the ingredients in the shopping cart and felt depleted; he then grabbed everything inside the cart and simply set it aside, ignoring theints of those around him, and walked away. He only responded after he had exited the supermarket: "It''s okay, we can postpone it until next time." Rylee breathed a sigh of relief as she read that. Felicia, meanwhile, was busy cooking in the kitchen, adding ingredients to the pot, and inhaling the fragrance. "You''d make a great wife candidate, cooking for Mr. Wheeler," the old maid said, smiling. "I''ll deliver the food to Timothy; I need to be prepared to be a good wife to him. I am learning to cook for him, and I am familiar with a variety of cuisines, including French cuisine," Felicia blushed as she spoke. "You are of such high caliber that Mr. Wheeler is fortunate to have you." Felicia smiled as the maidplimented her, "Do you think we''re a good match?" She inquired. "Of course you are, you two are a match made in heaven!" "I share the same thoughts," she smiled briefly before biting her lower lip in sadness, wondering where she could get the drug she desired. Rylee was taken to a location twenty kilometers away outside of town by the driver. She looked around after getting down and took a few deep breaths with her mouth wide open. "What a lovely location!" Mountains in the background, greeneries, a fountain, and an unbounded grass field with a few European-style vis in the middle of the greens. "What a heaven-like oasis outside of the city!" Rylee''s eyes were wide open in awe of the sights in front of her. Despite being thedy of the Carroll, she had never lived in luxury. She had never been to a luxurious ce like this because her pocket money was barely enough to cover her living expenses since she lived with her mother. "It''s not bad, huh?" Timothy who had been waiting for her said as he approached. "Not bad? It''s stunning! It''s indescribable!" Rylee was so taken with the scenery that she didn''t even look at Timothy. Timothy took her hand in his and led her forward, saying, "You cane here whenever you want in the future, and this is a nice and quiet ce." Rylee was overjoyed. "Is this location yet to be announced to the general public?" "Yes, it''s still under construction and will open next year," Timothy said, nodding. "How much does a night cost?" "A few thousand dors per person." "Wow, that''s pricey!" Rylee eximed, "This ce costs an arm and a leg, it''s too pricey!" She said to Timothy. "This is a ce only for the elite, not for the general public," he said, looking around. Timothy was dressed casually today, Rylee realized only now. A light-orange three-button knit sweater with all the buttons undone, revealing his slender neck and fine-looking chest. At the bottom was a white tracksuit that was finely wrapped around his long legs and firm buttocks. He appeared to be both gentle and sexy. Shit! Timothy did enjoy wearing sexy outfits. He was born with a model body that exuded a refined aura. "You''ve been staring at me as if I''m part of the panorama," Timothy said, smiling and looking gently at Rylee. His smile was dangerously seductive. "Huh?" Timothy''s words made Rylee realize she had been staring at him for quite some time! She quickly averted her gaze and said shyly, "I wasn''t looking at you, I was looking at... the tree behind you," as she stuck her tongue out. She believed that if she had the opportunity to look at Timothy every day, no one could ever satisfy her. It wasn''t too bad if she used a beauty like Timothy in her head, right? It was like looking at a good-looking male escort. "Oh, I almost forgot about my belongings! Everything is in the car!" Rylee dashed back to the car, bringing everything she had purchased earlier down the car as Timothy watched. "What exactly is all of this?" "Things I bought for you, food and drinks that could save your life!" He frowned, while Rylee gave a silly smile. Armand almost passed out when he heard that, while Timothy smiled inwardly. "Look at this, I brought you instant noodles to satisfy your hunger because you said you couldn''t find food or drink here. I''m thoughtful, am I?" Rylee said, smiling at Timothy, as she tried her hardest to lift the bags. ''With everything I''ve done for him, I''m sure he couldn''t say no. Yeah! My interview assignment will be completed quickly!'' "Oh no, you''re feeding me this nonsense? Your offspring will definitely turn into pigs if you feed them this!" Timothy smirked. "Wait? What exactly did you say?" Rylee took a few steps forward, her head tilted, looking at Timothy. It was a sunny day, and rays of light streamed across Timothy''s side, creating a silhouette portrait; behind that portrait was a distinctive gorgeous face, a rare beauty. Rylee stared at Timothy, dazed once more. "Nothing, it seems you don''t cook." "Who says? I''m a fantastic cook! I bought this due to time constraints; I didn''t have time to go to the supermarket and instead came here. Wait a minute, this is not what you said; you mentioned offspring." "You misheard it," Timothy said as he took all the bags off Rylee''s hands with one hand and held her hand with the other. "It''s heavy, let me have it," Rylee implored but was turned down. "I can carry them," he said, his voicemanding as if everyone in the world was meant to serve him. ''He is a man at the top of the pyramid, a wealthy gangster boss, I should not let him carry those bags,'' Ryleeprehended quietly, her mouth pouting. She then smiled and said, "Please let me carry those bags..." "Stop bothering me! Do you want to be punished?" Timothy looked at Rylee with a frown. Rylee immediately shut up, biting her lip and rounding her eyes. ''Did he say punishment? From mouth to mouth? Whoa, that is a pair of seductive sexy red lips!'' She thought as she looked at his lips... Not only that, but it also gave off an elegant cold vibe, which must have tasted delicious on such beautiful lips as his. Such that, if she made noises around him on purpose, she would be able to taste that pair of lips? This was a brilliant but degrading, perverted idea. Timothy was bothered by Rylee''s strange expression. "What''s the point of that expression?" Looking at her, he inquired. "What? How do I appear? Haha." "Like a toad, a horny-looking toad." Timothy was in such a good mood when he said this, gazing off into the distance and tightening his grip on her hand. ''What? What exactly did he say? A toad? And a horny one? What a sharp tongue he''s got.'' "What type of metaphor did you employ? A toad? You''re such a jerk! I''m nothing like a toad! How can a lady bepared to a toad? You''re a toad, the ugliest of them all!" Rylee screamed, her eyes tightly shut. Timothy maintained his usual level of calm, "There''s so much noise! What exactly did you say I was?" Rylee immediately grasped his meaning and forced a smile on her face, "You misheard it; I didn''t say anything and was referring to myself." ''Oh, no! Who am I to curse myself?'' "Are you sure you weren''t referring to me?" Timothy asked Rylee. His gaze was as deep as the ocean, making Rylee ufortable to be stared at while drooling over his beauty. "Of course, I wasn''t referring to you, you are the almighty boss, handsome, wless, and has nothing to criticize, hahaha," Rylee said nervously, gulping down her saliva. She had to remind herself to be extra cautious and alert whenever she was with Timothy, or else today might be herst. Timothy blinked once, "Hey Rylee," he said softly before bending his body and brushing his lips against hers. When something soft touched Rylee''s lips, Rylee smelled a refreshing scent, it was quick and she was stunned, looking at Timothy as he walked away slowly. Chapter 631: How Presumptuous Chapter 631: How Presumptuous Her eyes and mouth were wide open, and her head felt like it was about to explode. ''Did Timothy kiss me?'' She wondered, blinking. ''That was a kiss, wasn''t it? I''m not bothered, but was that a kiss?'' She was irritated because she couldn''t tell if he had kissed her or not in the bright sunlight. "What made you decide to stop? Is there something wrong with your legs?" Timothy turned to face her. "Huh? What?" Rylee was taken aback by his voice and looked up at him. He appeared calm as if he hadn''t just stolen a kiss from her. Okay, she was probably daydreaming. "What made you decide to stop? Is that a signal for me to carry you?" Timothy''s brow furrowed as he considered such an idea. "Will you carry me? Like a princess?" Rylee''s lust was sparked, and she smiled evilly. But Timothy smacked her dream to the ground, saying, "Keep dreaming, or wait until you grow prettier!" But Timothy smacked her dream to the ground, saying, "Keep dreaming, or wait until you grow prettier!" Rylee frowned and grimaced behind him as he spoke. ''You''re a jerk, Timothy Wheeler! Do you have to remind me that I''m not attractive?'' She cursed him inwardly. Timothy abruptly came to a halt at this point, which surprised Rylee; she immediately resumed her normal expression. ''Damn, does he have a pair of eyes on his back or what?'' "Do you have to?" Timothy sighed, his back facing her. "Huh?" What was it that he said all of a sudden?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Do you have to cry just because I''m not carrying you?" ''Huh? No, I''m not crying! And I would not cry just because of that; Rylee Carroll is not a cry baby! Shit!'' Rylee considered this as she pointed her finger at the tip of her nose. "Woman..." Timothy sighed as he knelt and waved his right arm at her. "What are you up to?" Rylee looked at his back with interest, and just as she was about to tilt her head to look at his face, his armnded on her calves, and she fell onto his back. "Ah¡­" What was the situation? How did she end up riding on Timothy''s back? Timothy held her body alone and continued walking as if she weighed nothing, while Rylee couldn''t see his smiling face. "Hey, why are you doing this? I can walk," Rylee said as she pped Timothy''s on the head, causing him to turn his head around. "How dare you p my head?" "You''ve got it wrong again, that wasn''t a p but a loving touch, a gentle loving touch, haha," Rylee quickly defended. Hearing that, Timothy returned to the front. "How embarrassing can you be? Crying because I refused to carry you. Okay, I''ll do a good deed today and carry you for a little while," he smiled as he spoke. Rylee was irritated, "I''m not crying and when did you see me cry? Put me down; I don''t need you to piggyback and nder me! I did not cry at all!" "Alright, okay, woman is such a trouble, you cried your heart out but denied," Timothy remarked casually. Rylee couldn''t think of anything to say. So, if Timothy said she cried, she would simply admit that she cried. Timothy, that jerk, said it as if she begged him to piggyback her! Oh, no! He was such a self-centered boss. Armand, who was waiting at the destination, nearly copsed as he turned to face them! "Holy shit!" He cursed as he clung to a tree to keep from falling. ''Is that our boss, or what? He''s piggybacking Rylee Carroll! What the hell? How pompous is Rylee, riding on Timothy''s back?'' "I agree now that having a daughter is much better!" He said to his colleague on the side. "Yes, you concur, don''t you? Daughter is lovely and obedient." "Regardless of how ugly or silly a daughter is, a miracle may ur and she may be able to marry a good man!" Armand added to his exnation as he looked at Timothy and Rylee. ¡­ For example, Rylee, who was not beautiful and far inferior to celebrities anddies from wealthy families. Timothy was surrounded by beautiful women, so why did he ignore them and fall for Rylee? Rylee rested her entire body on Timothy''s back, feeling his body temperature on her stomach. "Timothy, you keep me warm like a heater!" Rylee said this as she leaned in close to Timothy''s ear to get a better look at his expression. She wanted to see if he was happy or angry, but she didn''t have a giraffe''s neck to go around and check his face. Her warm breath blew into Timothy''s ear as she spoke, raising his body temperature. "Does that have anything to do with the fact that you practice martial arts?" "Don''t ever think about staying warm in my bed during the winter," Timothy said as he turned aside. "Don''t worry, I..." Rylee''s eyes widened as she realized what he meant, "Why would I want to stay warm in your bed? Nonsense!" "You can''t be certain of that..." Timothy gave a casual smile. "What?" "I said you weighed more than a pig! Did you ingest a stone or something?" Rylee was enraged. "I''m not overweight at all! I weigh only a hundred and twenty pounds! I know I''m not skinny for my height, but I''m not as fat as a pig! I''m a little chubby; maybe I should just kill myself instead of being fat-shamed by you!" She yelled as she continued to pat Timothy''s shoulders. Timothy, on the other hand, was thoroughly entertained by her response, and he discreetly smiled. "Oh, look at those horses! I want to go horseback riding; put me down; I want to talk to that big horse!" Rylee wriggled on Timothy''s back, trying to get down. Timothy held his breath as her breasts rubbed against his back, he couldn''t help but squeeze her buttock. Rylee, on the other hand, waspletely unconcerned because her attention was now solely on the horses. She jumped off Timothy''s back and dashed up to the horse. "Boss," Arman said as he approached. "Here you go." Timothy handed over all of the bags to Armand before following Rylee behind her back. Rylee skipped over to the horses, stopping in the middle to gather some flowers and leaves. She took them in her hand and turned to face Timothy. "Come up here, let''s go horseback riding!" She said this while waving at him. Timothy, on the other hand, walked gracefully with both hands in his pockets, as if waving in the breeze. Theke was crystal clear, revealing theke''s green bottom. Timothy felt this was the perfect life he yearned for looking at the girl skipping happily in front of him, he closed his eyes and enjoyed every moment of it. "Horseback riding, let''s go!" Rylee stood in front of a red rum horse, unsure whether to approach; thus, she waved at Timothy for assistance. "Are you a horseback rider?" Timothy approached the horse and stroked it gently. The horse obeyed and even licked his hand. "No." "Do you want to be hurt?" "You can teach me! Is this horse familiar with you?" Rylee was startled when the horse stuck its tongue out; she quickly hid behind Timothy, clutching his waist tightly. "Her name is Twinklebell, my sweetheart." "Huh? You named her Twinklebell, a mare?" ''Oh my goodness, calling a mare sweetheart is revolting!'' "Yes, she is an obedient mare, and isn''t she beautiful?" "I don''t see anything beautiful in her, and she only resembles a horse. I''m not going to ride her; instead, I''ll choose another horse," she said, pouting. "Why? She''s gentle." Timothy said, unexpectedly looking at Rylee. "I don''t like your sweetheart, you go ahead and ride her, I don''t want her!" Rylee said as she went to another horse. Timothy was taken aback before he smiled, "Are you jealous of a mare?" His disposition was as bright as the sun. "Huh? No, I''m not. I''m just worried about hurting your sweetheart," Rylee''s eyes widened, her mouth pouted, and she appeared grumpy. "He is tame and strong, you can ride this horse," Timothy said quietly as he walked over to a horse. Rylee''s eyes blinked twice, "Is it also a mare? Another one of your sweethearts?" Timothy burst outughing. "It''s a he, not she." "I like a stallion, it''s good." "Why?" "Ady should definitely be paired with a man." Timothy couldn''t stopughing, "Yes, we seem to be a good couple," he said as he smiled and stroked Rylee''s head. Rylee ignored what he said, instead, grabbing the lead and attempting to climb up to its back. However, the horse was too tall for Rylee, and she failed after a few attempts. Timothy smiled as he watched before going up and supporting Rylee on her buttocks to help her up. Her buttocks were chubby, and he kneaded them a few times before saying softly, "So full and fleshy." "What did you say?" Chapter 632: Perfect Service from the Boss Chapter 632: Perfect Service from the Boss "You have such short legs," Timothy remarked as he helped Rylee up. She was overjoyed to finally be able to sit up on the back of the horse, "What''s the issue with having short legs? Being a model is not my ambition; I''m content with my short legs." When he criticized her, she didn''t like it. "Do you want me to lead the way before you start riding?" Timothy stood beside the horse, holding the lead, inquired. "Sure, but take it slowly." Timothy then ced his hand on Rylee''s back and gently pushed, "Sit up straight!" He eximed. Then his handnded on her thigh, "Tighten your grip..." he said, his gaze fixed on her legs. This scene reminded him of that wild night, and her tightness drove him insane. "Hey, what should I do now?" Rylee called him a few times before kicking him in the chest lightly. Timothy awoke from his trance and turned to face Rylee. His gaze wasmanding and predatory, making Rylee nervous because she had no idea what that gaze meant. ¡­ "Look at the front, and keep a tight grip on the lead," Timothy said, taking a deep breath and bringing himself back to reality. "Sure, look ahead, keep a tight grip on the lead..." Rylee''s eyes twinkled with delight, she bit her lip in great joy and smiled. "You know I always wanted to ride a horse, and I was a fantastic rider; I flew with the wind like a female warrior in my dream!" "Very well, warrior, let us proceed slowly," Timothy said lovingly, walking forward holding the lead as if he were a groom. "Our boss has be a servant for Rylee, how pathetic!" Armand eximed from a distance. "This is the first time I see him smile," his colleague said, looking enviously at Timothy and Rylee. "Don''t you think he has a lovely smile?" "He''s not smiling at you, why do you look so happy?" Armand said coldly. Thedy on the back of the horse, on the other hand, did not enjoy Timothy''s smile. Rylee should have shown gratitude or joy at being served by their boss, but instead, she appeared to believe that everything was fine the way it was. Rylee''s expression changed the moment the horse took its first step. "Oh my god, my god, it''s so scary, no, stop, I''m going to die!" Her entire body stiffened, eyes rounded, mouth wide opened, she yelled. Timothy''s pace was so slow that he looked up at the woman and eximed, "A snail is faster than us!" "But his muscles are moving and wriggling!" "Of course, this is a horse, a real horse, not the amusement park''s wooden horse!" "But I feel like I''m going to fall off with his movement, no, no, stop, it''s terrifying!" Rylee nearly cried out, and her face turned pale as well. She immediately let go of the reins and jumped off the horse without waiting for Timothy to stop,nding exactly on Timothy''s body, while Timothy quickly grabbed her on the buttocks. She clutched his neck, pressing her body against him, her eyes tightly shut. "Oh my, that was terrifying, too terrifying; I don''t want to be a warrior; please help me!" "We haven''t even started and you are this terrified, where is your courage?" Timothy frowned as he lightly patted her back. "No, no, I vowed never to ride another horse again! I''m sure I''ll fall off the horse; horses don''t like me, and I''m sure they''ll kick me off their back!" As she spoke, her head shook violently. "You can''t give up this easy; you must learn and ovee difficulties with courage and determination," Timothy said as he lightly patted her buttocks. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g What she desired now was to be transformed into a parasite and inserted directly into Timothy''s body, where she would be safe. "I''m a coward, Ick courage and determination, I despise horseback riding, and I''m not riding!" Rylee shook her legs, which were still wrapped around Timothy''s waist as if she were a little girl throwing a tantrum at her father. When all of this urred, a horse was enjoying a leisurely snack in the woods not far away. ¡­ A tall manforted a petite girl in his arms. "You''re such a loser giving up like this; you need to learn how to ride a horse today!" After a brief pause, Timothy stated. "No!" Rylee objected while Timothy had already remounted the horse. She shook her limps in fear as Timothy jumped up to the horse and sat behind her, one hand on her waist, the other gripping the lead. "Let''s ride together, I''ll make sure you don''t fall,e on, hold on to the lead with me," he whispered into her ears. "No, I don''t want to; I want to go! Why are you forcing me? I hate you!" Rylee said, shaking her head and gripping his arms tightly despite iming to despise him. Timothy sighed and gently yanked on the reins,manding the horse to move forward. "Oh my goodness! Help! Please help me! Timothy, you''re a nut! You let me down! I truly hate you!" Rylee''s body trembled in fear as she leaned against Timothy''s chest and scolded him. Timothy ignored her words, tightening his grip on her body and gradually speeding up. They ran past tree after tree, until only the sound of the wind remained. Rylee fell silent, her emotions shifting from fear to shock to awe. Riding a horse felt fantastic! Flying in the field as if having a pair of wings. "Hold on to the lead tight, we''re fencing." Rylee tightened her grip on the reins as Timothy''s voice rang in her ear. The horse easily jumped over the first fence. "Wow, this is awesome, I fence on horseback!" Rylee eximed in delight, and Timothy smiled as he saw her happy expression. He then handed her the lead and instructed her on how to handle it while holding her entire body in his arms. "I can''t believe I''m horseback riding! I''m fantastic! I performed a miracle!" Rylee screamed joyfully, like a child. From a distance, their bodies leaned against each other while riding a horse, and they appeared to be a loving couple. Timothy dismounted the horse, allowing Rylee to try on her own. Surprisingly, she was able to ride slowly. Timothy smiled as Rylee rode in a circle around the field, thinking she was a quick learner. Rylee became tired after a while and jumped off the horse. As shended, her gaze met Timothy''s, who was looking at her gently and lovingly from a few meters away. "Did you see that? I''m a rider, and I''ve mastered the skill of horseback riding. I''m overjoyed!" Rylee screamed as she dashed up to Timothy''s arms and hugged him naturally. Her actions of returning to him touched his heart, and he looked down at her. "Are you exhausted? Thirsty? Do you want something to drink?" Rylee repeatedly nodded, "Yes, I''m so thirsty that I could die from dehydration!" While still hugging Timothy, she said. ¡­ She didn''t realize she was hugging him until he turned his body to reach for the drinks. She was taken aback and immediately took a step back. ''Oh my gosh! Is that Timothy, the gangster boss, I''m hugging? What a scumbag I am! Rylee Carroll, you''ve forgotten what it''s like to be ashamed! Despite her attraction to his beauty, hugging him was too much. She must have been insane to take advantage of the gangster boss! Timothy poured a ss of flower tea for Rylee, who gulped it down immediately. "Ah! It''s energizing; one more, please!" She said this while handing Timothy the empty ss and waiting for it to be filled. Armand clenched his teeth as he watched what was going on in front of him. Timothy, on the other hand, happily epted the ss, filled it, and ced it near Rylee''s mouth. She gulped it down again in a matter of seconds. "Would you like another ss?" Timothy''s service was a five-star experience. "I like sugar in my tea, do you have sugar?" Rylee inquired. "You''re a difficult one to serve, so I''ll add some sugar," Timothy smiled as he reached for the sugar cube and refilled the ss. "Thank you, Timothy, you are the best," Rylee said as she took the third ss. Timothy''s expression remained unchanged, he was thinking, ''Your little trick on Manfred won''t work on me!'' He then took a step forward, leaned in towards Rylee, and frowned at her body odor, saying, "You stinks sweat, dirty pig!" Hearing that, Rylee choked on her tea. "I smell nothing like sweat!" She eximed as she lifted her arms and smelled her armpit. Timothy chastised her once more; he despised her to the core and tried to find fault with her whenever he could. "Stop drinking; drinking too much fluid at once is a strain on your heart. Come on, let''s take a shower!" Timothy said as he pulled Rylee''s cor. "I''d like some more tea! You scumbag, let me go!" Rylee said as she struggled to break free from Timothy. Chapter 633: The Unisex Spa Chapter 633: The Unisex Spa Timothy brought Rylee to a vi and threw her into a room. "There are hot springs inside. Go to take a spa!" After saying this, Timothy walked away. Rylee opened the door and looked up at the signs. "Oh, it is fordies." Wait! Not a shower, but the hot springs! "God, am I dreaming? There are hot springs! Great! I love hot springs!!" Rylee was so happy that she jumped a few times. Then she quickly went to change clothes. After taking off her clothes quickly, she stretched her arms and looked in the mirror. Then she looked at the clothes closet. "Huh? Why are there so many towels? What are they for? Are they afraid that I will feel too cold when I come out? Huh? Bathing suits? Gosh! I¡¯m here to take a spa but not to swim. Why bother!" Rylee got sweaty a lot just now. Now, she was hot. So she didn¡¯t bother wrapping any towels. Anyway, she didn¡¯t feel cold. Then she was naked and walked to the inside. After opening a door, there was the other door in front of her. Then it was a steaming hot spring pool. "Wow!" When Rylee saw the heat, she was stunned. It was such a fantasy wondend. Rylee got her feet into the hot spring. It was really warm! She could enjoy the hot spring alone! Thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t wait for it anymore! Rylee cheered loudly. Then she got into the pool. "Cool! So cool!" Rylee got herself into the hot spring and yed with waterfortably. The water temperature was just right, neither hot nor cold. She was wrapped with the warm water, feeling nice and warm. She didn¡¯t feel tired anymore, as if floating in the clouds. Sure enough! It was so luxurious here. Not everyone could afford it. Timothy wrapped a piece of towel around his waist. He walked through two doors to the hot spring pool. As soon as he walked in, he heard Rylee cheering. Just a hot spring. Why was she so happy? They were separated by a stone. Timothy walked past that stone. Then he was directly stunned. He thought he saw something wrong, so he rubbed his eyes and looked again. Why did he see her fair back and shoulders? She should wear a bathing suit, or wrapped in a bath towel, right? "Hey¡­" Timothy shouted. "Ah?" Hearing the sound, Rylee turned around and subconsciously greeted Timothy, "You also¡­" But after two seconds, she suddenly frowned. She stared at Timothy, then looked down at herself. She shouted, "Oh my god! Here is fordies! You asshole! " Rylee covered her chest. She was scared and quickly squatted into the water. "What? Here is the unisex spa. Don¡¯t you see the bathing suits in the closet? Those are for you! Even if you do not like to wear the bathing suit to take a spa. You can also put on a towel!" Timothy felt so speechless. Rylee was so angry and yelled, "Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?" Timothy could only say, "Well, my fault." "Yes, it¡¯s just your fault!" Timothy looked at Rylee¡¯s beautiful neck. He said with a smile, "It¡¯s okay. No one else is here." Rylee was about to say, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± But she suddenly saw a towel around his waist. Without thinking too much, she directly reached over and grabbed it over. "What?" Timothy surprisedly looked at his naked penis. Rylee didn¡¯t see him. She just quickly covered the key parts of her body with the towel. After doing this, she was greatly relieved. Then she looked up at Timothy. "My eyes!" When Rylee saw Timothy¡¯s naked body, she was stunned and screamed again. Then she quickly covered her eyes and said angrily, "Timothy! What are you doing? Why are you naked?" Timothy was dumfounded, "Thisdy, you snatched my towel. You have the nerve to me me?" What? Rylee was shocked. She snatched his towel? Shit! It was her! So embarrassing! Rylee didn¡¯t know how to handle this. Then she just put down her hands, faced to Timothy and said, "Well, anyway, it¡¯s not the first time for me to see you naked. So it¡¯s not a big deal, right?" Timothy was stunned. Suddenly, he grinned, "Okay. Well, you do not mind if I wash myself seriously, do you?" Rylee looked at Timothy¡¯s strong abs, then she immediately knew which part he would wash. She screamed again. After that, she turned around and waved her hands embarrassedly, "Go away quickly! Just leave this ce to me alone!" But Timothy had already stood behind her, and blew to her shoulders, "Oh, I didn¡¯t specifically say which ce I have to wash. Why are you so sensitive? Or... you have already known which ce I would wash?" Rylee waspletely dumbfounded. She kept beating the edge of the pool, "I really isn''t think about that stuff!" Timothy chuckled, "What stuff?" "The huge..." Fortunately, she didn¡¯t continue. Otherwise, she would be embarrassed to death. Now, she had already been so awkward. Timothy lightly sshed a little water on her shoulders, "Huge what? Speak!" Rylee was almost losing it. Gradually, the towel loosened a little bit and then slipped down to the water. Timothy looked down¡­ Suddenly, he was turned on! Her elegant back was so fair just like cream, which was smooth and soft. Most fascinating was that she turned her back to him. Without the towel, he could see her sexy ass. That sexy curve in the water swayed. Timothy felt he waspletely turned on. This position was also very¡­ alluring. Recalling some hot and steamy scenes, Timothy felt himself aroused. Rylee still turned her back to him and kept beating the edge of the pool, feeling tangled. He had been fully prepared, approaching her. "Rylee." Timothy called her name with low voice. He stared at her back. He had already reached over subconsciously and gently brushed Rylee¡¯s spine with the index finger. Shit! Rylee felt chill. "What are you doing! Go away! I promise I won¡¯t look back!" Timothy was ying with her hair, as if talking to himself, "How do I go? You are¡­" Rylee frowned. Why did she feel his voice a bit strange? Besides, his words were weird, too. What did she do? Well, anyway, she was wrapped in the towel but he was naked. She''s got the upper hand! The one who would feel embarrassed was naked him! Then Rylee turned around. She was facing Timothy, trying to look at his face but not his lower parts. Actually, she really wanted to see. "What¡¯s up? What did you say?" Now, she had the towel. But he was naked. So she didn¡¯t have to fear anything. Timothy squinted. He touched Rylee¡¯s nose with his index finger, then gently slipped down to her lips and corbone. Rylee couldn¡¯t stand it. He wouldn¡¯t continue, right? Rylee pped away Timothy¡¯s hand and red at him, "What are you doing? What if you make my towel off?" Her towel? How could she say it so unashamedly? Timothy said with a low and sexy voice, "It has already slipped off¡­" What? Rylee looked into Timothy¡¯s ck eye. She was stunned. Timothy felt so hot. He raised his eyebrows and looked down at Rylee. Rylee also looked down at herself. "OMG!" Rylee was shrieking and quickly covered her chest. Then she quickly covered her legs. But... Why was it happening like that? She had already wrapped herself well. Why did the towel slip off? Besides, she didn¡¯t even know how long the situation hadsted! So she thought she was wearing the towel, but in fact, she was naked! Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. It was really embarrassing! What should she do? Pick up the towel quickly! And then wrap herself well! Rylee thought so. Then she immediately bent over, wanting to pick up the bath towel in the water. But as soon as she bent, she saw his dick... What! Holy shit! What was the stuff? Rylee was so scared that she got up from the water. The water slid down along her face. She opened her mouth and breathed hard. She red at him, "You, you actually¡­" He even got it aroused... Timothy approached her little by little. Rylee could feel that his hard stuff was against her. She mind went buzzing with dizziness and her feet went limp. Do not get close to her anymore! "What?" He lowered his voice. His gaze was like fog that enveloped her. She could feel that he was staring at her. Rylee was totally blushed! Her hands were trembling. She looked at Timothy¡¯s lips and said with trembling voice, "You, you, you are naked. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?" Even she herself didn¡¯t know why she would say that. Suddenly, Rylee felt so embarrassed. "I was not naked. But you snatched my towel, so I was like this now. It is you who have to be responsible for it." Chapter 634: Just Take Advantage of You Chapter 634: Just Take Advantage of You Timothy¡¯s sturdy chest was against Rylee¡¯s hands. He lowered his head and blew air on her face. He snickered, "Now, you are naked, too. It¡¯s very fair." Because of his approach, Rylee could feel his dick was against on her. She was so nervous. God! Why should she suffer this? It was so big. Now, she was very entangled! "Please don''t get so close to me, okay? Please walk back a little..." Rylee turned around her face, avoiding Timothy''s approach. "Do I get very close to you?" He actually asked her back. Of course, it was very close! They almost clung to each other! "Please, walk back a little." Rylee felt that there was a hand on her back and waist. His hand slowly pushed her to him, forcing her to get close to him again. "Honey, tell me what you want to do?" "What?" What did he mean? What did she want to do? She just wanted to take a spa. She didn¡¯t think of other things! Timothy lifted Rylee¡¯s chin with a finger and got close to her face, saying, "You grabbed my bath towel, letting me naked. It¡¯s okay. But you deliberately took off your bath towel, deliberately letting me see your naked. So what the hell do you want to do?" "What?" Rylee was stunned. ording to his analysis, he meant that she was hooking him up step by step. However, she didn¡¯t think to do these things. "Don¡¯t you know that you are really bad?" His thin lips brushed hers. It was not like a kiss. "Yeah, yeah. No, I really don''t want to do that!" "The fact is obvious... You still refused to admit it?" One of Timothy¡¯s hands had moved on her ass. "Well, even if I want to do it, I¡¯m sorry. I can apologize to you." How did she be a bad woman? ¡®Please don''t push me anymore! Your big stuff has already poked me. It hurts!¡¯ Rylee thought to herself. "Just apologize? You know, once men¡¯s stuff gets aroused. It is difficult to stop." "What?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. No way! What did he mean? He was angry that she grabbed his towel and it happened that they two were all naked, so he wanted to have sex with her right now? ¡°Do you still want to argue? You just want to take advantage of me!" Timothy said. Rylee was dumbfounded. As if she had determined, she said, "Okay! Since I couldn¡¯t defend myself, I just do what you said!" What? Timothy squinted. Rylee had already reached over. Then she held his stuff. Timothy was stunned, and was trembling. This girl... What did she want to do? She was purely seducing him! "Wow!" Rylee was so surprised because of the stuff in her small hands. Excellent feelings! Super, super, super big! No wonder he was the domineering boss. Even his dick was so domineering! Then, Rylee hooked up Timothy¡¯s neck, went up on her tiptoes to kiss Timothy. Timothy was stunned that he froze by Rylee¡¯s actions. He got a rapid heartbeat! She was so initiative! Just when Timothy was stunned, Rylee climbed up. She didn¡¯t have time to care whether she was naked. She ran out while saying loudly, "Yes, I just want to take advantage of you!" Timothy looked at Rylee¡¯s back and smiled slightly. He was taken advantage of by her but he was not angry. In fact, he could grab her just now and kept her from running away. But... he was so eager to get her agreement and her love. Over time, this idea was getting more and more strong! Timothy was in the warm water, asking himself, "Will there be a day when she takes the initiative to go to my side?" Rylee got into a room and locked the door. Then she wrapped herself with two or three bath towels, sitting on the sofa and holding her knee. What happened? God! ¡°Rylee, you¡¯re so awesome. You actually dare to tease Timothy!¡± Rylee said to herself. Rylee was biting her lips and chuckled. Why was she so happy now? No wonder those yboys in TV series were so enjoyable. It was so cool to tease others! Rylee was beginning to recall the feeling of Timothy¡¯s dick... The size, the thickness and the hardness... Then she lost in her imagination. Then her conclusion was that the one who had sex with Timothy would be fucked to death. Rylee sighed, "Look at the girl. She is not stupid. Why does she want to have sex with Timothy? She¡¯s not afraid of death? Hey, it¡¯s really pitiful to be Timothy¡¯s woman." Rylee thought of Felicia, feeling very sympathetic for her. Having sex with Timothy every night was a really terrible thing!! Rylee asked herself, "Should I go to remind that girl??" Rylee stayed in the dressing room for a long time. After her hair dried, she changed her clothes and walked out. She really wanted to see if Timothy was still shy now. Unfortunately, Timothy had already adjusted himself. He looked like as before. Armand took a few documents to let him see. He frowned and seriously reviewed those documents. Then he signed them. Armand nced at Rylee. He looked weird and then he turned around. Because of her, boss¡¯ several important businesses in the afternoon were dyed. Troublesome! Timothy turned around. When he saw Rylee, he flipped. Rylee¡¯s hair draped on her shoulders which was long and smooth. She looked extremely charming. With her big eyes and her small mouth, she looked so adorable. Timothy looked away. He pretended that he didn''t see her. Then he walked to the dining room. Rylee bit her lips. Crap! Timothy seemed to be angry and very unhappy! "Timothy, wait, I am still here!" Rylee shouted, caught him up and held his arm. She smiled and looked at Timothy''s face. Was he angry? But before she could see Timothy''s face, he shook her hands away. Then he continued to go forward. Rylee sighed. She was screwed up. Timothy was really angry now! Why should she do? If she couldn¡¯t make him happy, she would be in danger. "Timothy, Timothy! Wait for me. Don''t leave me alone!" Rylee said with the sweet voice. Like a puppy, she caught him up again. She held Timothy¡¯s arms tightly this time. Timothy sighed lightly and looked at her. Rylee quickly smiled at him, "Hey, what¡¯s you going to do?" Timothy said coldly, "Have some food." "Oh? Is it time to eat?" Rylee touched her tummy. Sure enough, she felt a little hungry. Then she immediately ran to Timothy, and blocked his way, smiling, "That¡¯s good! Today, I will be a perfect secretary. I promise that I will serve you so well!" Timothy couldn¡¯t hold back. He smiled and rubbed her little head, "Forget it. Just be obedient. Then I¡¯ll be so happy." Just now, what she did made him feel ufortable for a long time. If it happened again, he would die. Then he gently pinched her face. After naturally holding her hand, he led her to walk inside together. Rylee looked down at their hand which holding together, feeling panic. When would she think that Timothy was so warm and so reliable? It was like it was now. She was moved by his warm words. ¡®Rylee! Stop it! You think too much! Timothy is your boss. You¡¯re just his employee. Stop thinking those ridiculous things!¡¯ Yes! It was impossible that Timothy would like her. In Timothy''s eyes, she was just a so ordinary girl. She was not beautiful. There were so many hot models and stars to chase him. When she was thinking like this, Timothy had already led her to sit in front of the table. Rylee watched the meal on the table and asked surprisingly, "So rich! Haven''t you told me that there was nothing here? How did thesee from?" Timothy put a piece of deer meat into Rylee¡¯s te and said faintly, "I didn''t say that. It¡¯s all your imagination." Rylee ate the meat, "Why didn''t you tell me early? I bought so much food here like a fool. I am tired!" "Is it good?" Timothy did not argue with her. Instead, he asked such a question. Chapter 635: The Harassing Phone Calls Chapter 635: The Harassing Phone Calls Rylee nodded, "It¡¯s good!" Timothy put a piece of beef in to her te again, "This is beef. Have a try!" Rylee looked at it. Then, sheughed and pped the table, "Ha-ha! Is it the beef? Are you kidding me? It is just gluten! Ha-ha, you''re so funny! " Other men who stood in every corner of the room all were nervous. There was actually a woman who dared to say such words in front of their boss. Arrogant! But Timothy was just very fond of her such personality. He said calmly, "Taste it and thenment it again." Rylee put it into her mouth. After chewing several times, she said, "It¡¯s just gluten¡­ Huh? It¡¯s really beef? But why does it taste like this? So amazing!" Timothy was slowly eating. Then he said softly, "If you be a nun, I''ll let the chef do this dish which looks vegetable but in fact it¡¯s the meat." "OK, good, thank you!" Rylee was happy. After two seconds, she reacted. She yelled at Timothy, "Why should I be a nun? You bad! Why do you not to be a monk? Humph!" Timothy was really bad! "Ha-ha." Timothy chuckled. He nced at Rylee, "If I be a monk, you will be starved to death." Rylee was stunned. She did not know his meaning. Starve? Why would she be starved? She could support herself. She could work to make a living. Felicia arrived at Royal Group by the car. Hawk stood by her side and walked to the building with her. "You don¡¯t have to go in Timothy¡¯s office." "Okay." Hawk answered. He didn¡¯t speak too much. "It smells so good. This time, the soup is really good!" Felicia walked into the elevator, watching the thermos in her hands. Like a natural bodyguard, Hawk was alert to look around and then pressed the elevator button. Hawk stood at the door. Felicia directly pushed open the door of Timothy¡¯s office. There was no one in the office. "Timothy? Timothy!" He was not here? She forgot to make a call to Timothy beforeing here. "May I ask you¡­" A secretary came in and looked at Felicia. Hawk came in, too. Felicia was anxiety. She asked, "Well, where did Timothy go? He''s not here." "Oh, President Wheeler went out. He won¡¯t go back to thepany today. You can call him to ask." "Ah? Noting back? Out?" Felicia looked so disappointed. She dropped her head, and slowly moved out. Watching Felicia look like that, Hawk couldn''t help saying, "Call him to ask." "Okay." Felicia took out the phone and called Timothy. Timothy was putting food into Rylee¡¯s te. Rylee was not a picky eater. She glutted herself with delicacies. Timothy¡¯s cell phone was vibrating. He picked it up to have a look. Then he frowned. It was Felicia¡¯s call. Timothy nced at Rylee who was eating. He didn¡¯t want to answer Felicia¡¯s phone, so he put down the phone. Felicia looked at the phone and frowned, "Why did he not answer my call? What the hell is Timothy doing? No matter what happens, he has to answer my phone!!" Felicia stamped her feet, felling very unhappy. Then she called again. "Since you didn¡¯t answer my phone, I will keep calling you until you answer it! I''d like to see you when you will pick it up!" Felicia bit her lips tightly, with angry look in her eyes. At this time, a secretary looked over. Felicia immediately roared at the secretary, "Just get out of here! If you look over again, I¡¯ll poke your eyes out! " The secretary was so scared that she shrank back. Then she quickly ran away. How vicious woman! Just now, she looked like ady. Why did she change her face so quickly? Timothy put the knife down and looked at the phone. Sure enough, Felicia was very capricious. If he didn¡¯t answer her phone, ording to her character, she would keep calling him. Timothy frowned slightly, stood up and walked to the side with holding his cell phone. "Where are you going? Are you full?" Rylee asked in surprise. "I have to answer the phone. It¡¯s about work." Timothy exined and then went outside. Even he himself didn¡¯t know why he exined to Rylee. Besides, he even didn¡¯t dare to tell her truth. "Hello?" Timothy answered the phone. Felicia¡¯s unhappy voice immediately came from, "You finally answered it. Where did you go? Why did you not answer my calls? Where are you?" Timothy felt impatient and took the phone a little away. Until Felicia finished roaring, he said calmly, "I have some business to deal with. What¡¯s up?" "Answer my questions first!" Felicia was still aggressive. "You just asked a few questions. I don¡¯t know which one to answer first." Felicia pouted, feeling discouraged. Then she said, "Timothy, I came to yourpany to give you the soup. But I didn¡¯t see you. Then I called you but you didn¡¯t answer my phone. Where are you now? I¡¯m coming to you!" "Here is very far away. I¡¯m busy with my work. Besides, there are many things to deal with in the afternoon. What are you doing here for?" "I made some soup for you." "I would have wanted to tell you that you don¡¯t need to continue to make the soup for me. I have nutritious meals. I don¡¯t need extra soup." Felicia bit her lips and grumbled, "So the soup is wasted?" "You can eat it." "What''s the use of me eating it!" She was woman. She didn¡¯t need to be strong in that aspect! "Well, Felicia, let someone drive you back. If you¡¯re so bored, you can go shopping. If you always bother me to work, I can only ask you to go abroad." Timothy was impatient and warned her. "No! I don¡¯t want to go back! I want to stay here with you!" "Well, I have to be busy with my work." Timothy hung up the phone quickly and then took a deep breath. Felicia was a big problem. It was necessary for her to ept a fact, which was that he wouldn¡¯t marry her. When he walked back to the dining room, Rylee was still eating. She looked up at Timothy and giggled, "Quickly! I will almost eat up the delicious food." "If you like them, just enjoy it. It¡¯s okay even if you get weight.¡± ¡®Even if you be fat, I won¡¯t dislike you.¡¯ Timothy thought to himself. "Well, well, you finally show your true face, right? You just want me to be a big fat woman, then you canugh at me so happily, right? However, today''s meal is good. No matter what your purpose is, I don¡¯t care." Rylee said. Her words were always interesting. She could always make him happy. When Timothy was with Rylee, he always felt very rxed and very happy. After the meal, Rylee served Timothy to y golf. Of course Rylee didn¡¯t know golf. She even didn¡¯t know how to hold the club. Timothy stood behind her. His arms wrapped around her. He held her little hands and taught her how to hold the club. "Stand like this. Drive the elbow with the arm. But your wrist can¡¯t move..." Timothy taught Rylee very patiently. Rylee leaned in his arms, and she learned very attentively. "Is that right?" Rylee suddenly turned back. Then her lips suddenly kissed Timothy¡¯s lips. They two froze suddenly. What was going on! Obviously, she was learning how to y golf. Why did they two be like this? Rylee blinked. When she was just to step back, Timothy took actions. He gently sucked her lips, and then left. His eyes lit up. He looked away and said, "Not bad. You finally know how to pay for the ss fee." What? Rylee was stunned. Then, she was blushed. After that, when she was learning again, it was obvious that they two felt a little weird. Both of them were a little shy. Armand, who was in the distance, watched them with binocrs. Seeing that, he was so angry that he broke off a stick, "Damn it! She¡¯s our boss'' secretary! But why does the boss be her secretary now! I''m mad!" After ying golf for a while, Rylee wanted to go boating. Armand and others prepared a boat and watched Rylee and Timothy go on the boat. Rylee insisted rowing. She said that she could row the boat to the sea. Timothy smiled faintly, lying on his back on board and closed his eyes to rx. "Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful. There are a few waterfowls. Theynded on the water very light. See, there seems to be some water nts." Rylee tirelessly told Timothy what she saw. She was very excited. She rowed out far away. They surrounded by the blueke, which was very quiet. It was hard to imagine that there was such a quiet ce in the outskirts of the metropolis. It seemed that there were only the two of them left. "It¡¯s so awesome, right, Timothy?" Rylee didn¡¯t get any responses. Then she went to see Timothy. Oh? Timothy seemed to fall asleep. Rylee dropped the oars and quietly moved to Timothy¡¯s side. Then she looked down at Timothy. Timothy looked so good! His nose was straight. His thin lips were so sexy. His chin had a perfect arc¡­ Even his eyshes were long. He was just perfect. She took advantage of such a perfect guy today. So thrilled! Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Hey¡­" Rylee quietly called Timothy. But he didn¡¯t have any reactions. His eyes were still closed. Rylee still waved her hands in front of Timothy. Timothy was really asleep. She finally could do anything indecent and obscene about this arrogant Timothy! Chapter 636: That’s It? Chapter 636: That¡¯s It? Rylee rubbed her hands. She went over and got her nose close to Timothy, then she sniffed. Timothy smelled so good. This was his secret. She could write it down. Timothy, such a handsome man, had Adam''s apple. She didn¡¯t know what it felt like if she touched it! Rylee reached over and gently touched Timothy¡¯s Adam''s apple. She felt so surprised, and then she pleasantly took her hands back. Timothy''s Adam''s apple was so sexy! Rylee even poked Timothy¡¯s chest. It was really hard. It was all real muscle groups. Rylee also lifted up his clothes a little and got close to see Timothy''s chest. Tsk-tsk! So strong! Fortunately, Rylee didn¡¯t continue. Otherwise, she would see his lower abdomen. Rylee was just like a kid who got the candy. She was overjoyed and just wanted to tease Timothy. Finally, she saw Timothy¡¯s face again. Then she touched his chin. She observed Timothy¡¯s lips. God! He was really as handsome as a Greek God statue! How could there would be so nice lips in the world? Look at the arc of the lips and the color. Rylee could not stand it. She bowed her head and kissed Timothy. But she didn¡¯t notice Timothy, whose eyes were closed, clenched his hands slightly. Like licking ice cream, Rylee gently licked Timothy¡¯s lips. Then she squinted and snickered, "Haha, even if I have to die today, it¡¯s worth. I can take advantage of Timothy! God, I¡¯m so awesome!" After Rylee got proud of herself, shey down side by side next to Timothy. She felt her head a little ufortable, then she moved to Timothy¡¯s side. After getting her head on Timothy¡¯s arm, she looked at the sky. The sky was really blue and clean! Clouds were so white and so pure. Gradually, Rylee closed her eyes and fell asleep. Like a kitten, she also made purring sound. Timothy opened his eyes. He still let her lie on his arm. But he turned aside a little to see Rylee. She was so at ease to sleep in his arms. ¡®You believe me so much or you¡¯re just so heartless?¡¯ Timothy thought to himself. Timothy couldn¡¯t control himself. He bowed his head and kissed her. When Rylee woke up, the sses at school were over. She sat up, feeling sleepy. It seemed that she forgot something. "I was asleep?" Rylee rubbed her eyes and scratched her hair. Suddenly she founded she was lying in the car? Moreover, she was at the gate of the school now! Armand sighed, "You slept so soundly! It¡¯s really a miracle that you can wake up!" Rylee looked at Armand and then she found that the driver was asleep. "Armand, why am I here?" She remembered that she was on the boat before she fell asleep. Besides, she still remembered that she took advantage of Timothy before she fell asleep. "Ahem, you fell asleep on the boat. Our boss carried you into the car. We didn¡¯t wake you up. He asked us to drive you back." "Got it. I forgot to tell him to handle Keh¡¯s personal interview!" Armand gave Rylee an envelope, "Our boss asked me to give you the letter. As long as you take this letter to find Keh, he will ept your interview." "Really?" Rylee quickly take over the letter and opened it. Inside was his vigorous words. It read, ¡°Agree Rylee to interview you.¡± The following was his first name, Timothy. "Is it okay? Just these few words?" Rylee angrily shook the paper. Armand red at her, "What do you want to do? This was our boss extra work. Our boss never takes care of such a trivial matter. Just a shit interview. You still have to bother our boss! " Rylee read the paper again and asked suspiciously, "Keh will agree with me to interview him after reading these words?¡± Armand blurted out, "How dare he not agree? Unless he doesn¡¯t want to be alive!" Rylee suddenly figured it out. She yelled, "So it¡¯s a piece of cake for Timothy! But why did he bet round the bush and didn¡¯t help me early? Timothy just wanted to make things difficult to me!" Armand felt his ears buzzing by Rylee¡¯s roaring. Meanwhile, he felt sympathy with Timothy who had to suffer this noisy every day. Timothy hated the annoying noise most. He liked to be alone all day. But now, he actually took a fancy to such a woman who was noisier than Keh. Rylee put aside that piece of paper well and got out of the car. As soon as she walked into the school, she saw Andrea going out. It happened to be face to face with each other. Andrea reacted so quickly. She immediately said to a professor, "Professor, see! Rylee is skipping your ss! Deduct her credits!" The professor frowned and said seriously, "What''s matter with you? You just ignore the rules of the school? Deduct your credits!" Rylee rolled her eyes at Andrea and then said, "Andrea, except doing such mean things, what can you do? Disgusting!" Then Rylee turned around and shouted to the professor, "Mr. Frank! Mr. Frank!" The professor and Andrea turned to look. Sure enough, Donald Frank was walking to them. Donald Frank frowned and looked over. Seeing Rylee, he immediately showed a smile and trotted to her. Then he stood beside Rylee, bowing, "Rylee? You¡¯re our school''s honor. What can I do for you?" So humble Donald Frank scared everyone. The professor was astounded. He had never seen such cold Donald Frank became so humble. Rylee said, "This Andrea instigated the professor to deduct my credits. Mr. Frank, you said that you wouldn¡¯t deduct my credits. Why could he deduct my credits? Do you want me toin to someone?" Hearing that, Donald Frank was so scared that his face turned pale. He firmly said, "Maybe he didn¡¯t know this. Rylee, do whatever you want to do. No one can deduct your credits. You are our pride and good example in our school. You work so hard for our school. Professor, how is it going on? Just hearing such a little girl¡¯s words, you have no principles? How can we deduct Rylee¡¯s credits? Do you want to deduct wages?" The professor immediately feared, "No, Mr. Frank, I didn¡¯t know it. So I got Rylee wronged." Then, he turned toward and roared at Andrea, "Who are you? You¡¯re just jealous of Rylee, right? Which ss are you in? What¡¯s your name? I¡¯ll deduct your credits!" Andrea waspletely dumbfounded. Her face was so face. Even her lips were trembling. Rylee raised her chin and stuck her tongues out at Andrea. Then she left. It was so great to be Timothy¡¯s maid! Armand went back to the vi. Felicia excitedly ran out, shouting, "Timothy, Timothy!" Armand got out of the car and said to Felicia embarrassedly, "Miss Schultz, Boss didn¡¯te back yet. I juste back to send something." "Why did he note back?" "He has a social dinner at night. He couldn¡¯t refuse it. So Miss Schultz, you can have dinner first." Felicia suddenly became listless. She dropped her head and slowly walked inside. Social dinner? Where did he socialize? She could ask Armand clearly. If possible, she could go to find him and let him drink less. Felicia turned back. As soon as she went out, she heard the driver chat with Armand, "Armand, who is that little girl? Boss treats her so nice! He served her all day!" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Armand was so scared that he quickly made a shh posture, "Boo, stop it! You want to die? Get away here!" Felicia leaned on the door frame. She was staring at them, feeling so shocked. What did the driver say just now? Today, all day, Timothy served a little girl? What girl? Behind her back, Timothy hung out with a little girl? Timothy even lied to her, saying that he had some business to deal with. But actually, he apanied a woman! Felicia bit her lips, tears welling up a little bit. Felicia was sitting by dressing table and thinking about something. Hawk stood in the room, watching Felicia. "Lady, what¡¯s up?" Felicia was still nkly. After a while, she said angrily, "Hawk, give me some aphrodisiac!" "What?" Hawk felt so shocked. He looked at Felicia. Felicia looked sad, "Do not ask me the reason. Just do as I said!" Hawk wanted to say something. But when he looked at Felicia¡¯s determined face, he secretly sighed, "Yes." Then he lowered his head and walked out. After the door was closed, Felicia was lying on the dressing table, whining. After crying for a long time, Felicia raised her face, looking at herself in the mirror. Then she said, "Timothy, you forced me! Why did you cheat on me? Why? You are mine! You are mine! I absolutely will not allow you to be with another woman! No!" Rylee rode the bike on the way home. She felt so happy for no reason. She even whistled. Chapter 637: Will You Get Engaged? Chapter 637: Will You Get Engaged? Rylee was so happy today. She hung out in a so awesome ce for a day. She rode the horse, took the spa, yed golf and also rowed the boat. She was very satisfied! Suddenly, Rylee thought of some pictures in the spa ... She grabbed Timothy¡¯s bath towel and saw his naked body. When she bent over, she almost hit his huge dick ... She boldly grabbed his dick and she also kissed Timothy¡­ Today, she was really so bold! "I am a female hero!" Why was she so happy after taking advantage of Timothy? Timothy really had a good body shape. Even if Timothy got poor, he could make living by being a model. If he went to shot porns, he could be popr all over the world. Going back to Carroll''s Manor, in the garden, Rylee saw Caroline and Manfred take a walk together. Then she came to her senses. How would Manfred walk with Caroline? Wait! She seemed to forget a big stuff! She forgot to ask Manfred the matter about the engagement between him and Caroline! No! Tonight, she must ask Manfred whether he would agree to get engaged with Caroline or not. She liked Manfred. She liked his smell which was just like her mother¡¯s. But why did she always ignore Manfred? When having dinner, the whole family were all there. Andrea red at Rylee from time to time. But Rylee didn¡¯t care about it. Instead, she just rolled her eyes at Andrea disdainfully. Deborah was very like a hostess now. She put some food into Brook¡¯s te and said, "Honey, you worked hard outside. Thank you for supporting our family. Come on, try this." "Well." Brook wasughing and looking at Deborah. Looking at Brook, Rylee couldn''t help but thought to herself. Was Dad ... really happy now? After her mother died, her father quickly married Deborah. Was he happy now? Forget it! She was not going to argue it again. As long as her father could be happy, she didn''t want to argue it anymore. ¡®Mom, I changed a new cemetery for you now. Can you rest in peace now?¡¯ Rylee dropped her eyshes and took a deep breath. "What are you thinking about? You haven''t eaten anything. Come on, try a piece of pork." Manfred was so far from her. But he still reached over and put a piece of pork into her te. Rylee quickly looked up at Manfred. Then she saw his gentle smile. Just when she was about to smile back, she saw the jealous look in Caroline¡¯s eyes, and Deborah''s dissatisfied frown. Rylee held back her smile and then said faintly, "Thank you." Caroline looked at Manfred, and looked at Rylee. Then she bit her lips. Deborah couldn''t help but said, "Manfred, why don''t you help Caroline get some food? Don''t you see that Caroline doesn''t eat anything? Take care of Caroline!" Caroline said with a low voice, "Deborah, it¡¯s okay. I can get the food myself." Manfred helplessly sighed, put arge piece of pork into Caroline''s te and said faintly, "Eat more." Caroline¡¯s eyes lit up. She immediately looked into Manfred''s eyes, "Thank you! You also eat more. You have to face theputer every day. Eat more kelps. It could prevent from radiation." Caroline was just like Manfred¡¯s wife now, and put a lot of food into his te. Manfred obviously didn¡¯t want to eat them. He immediately stopped her, "Okay, enough. I can''t eat so much." Brook smiled and looked at Manfred and Caroline. He said, ¡°See, they¡¯re still so polite to each other! But we might be a closer family soon.¡± Deborah immediately smiled and said, "Yes." Caroline was blushed. She lowered her head, looking shy. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Manfred felt so helpless. Then he peeked at Rylee. He saw that Rylee was eating rice with head down. "I¡¯m full." Rylee put down the knife and stood up. Manfred looked at Rylee¡¯s back and said, "Rylee, you have not eaten much. Come back and eat some." The smile on Caroline¡¯s face disappeared. She bit her lips. While getting upstairs, Rylee didn''t look back. She just said coldly, "I¡¯m already full." Deborah knocked on the table with chopsticks, "Enough! Just eat! Who does she think she is! She is not a princess! Manfred, eat! Don''t worry about her! It¡¯s none of our business!" Manfred frowned, slowly turned around and then continued to eat. He wasn¡¯t in mood to eat. Rylee read a book for a while. Then she really felt bored. When she was going to take a shower, she heard the knock on the door. "Can Ie in?" It was Manfred''s voice. Rylee walked over and opened the door, "Come in. I have something to talk with you." Manfred smiled and took out a small cake behind himself, ¡°Surprise! I saw you didn¡¯t eat much tonight. So I specially brought this cake to you.¡± Rylee smiled faintly, took over the cake, sat on the floor, and ate it with the spoon. To put it, Manfred was a very careful person. Usually, he would pay attention the matter which not everyone could notice. Just like... now. He would worry about whether she was hungry and brought something for her. Sinceing to Carroll''s Manor, it was her first time to felt this kind of care. "It¡¯s delicious. Thank you!" Manfred was sitting on the floor, leaning against the bed. He rubbed Rylee¡¯s nose, "Be so polite to me? You have to eat more so that you can be healthy." Rylee nced at Manfred. Then she couldn''t help butughed, "You are really like my mom and tell me what to do and not to do." Manfred put his arm around Rylee¡¯s shoulders, and stroked her ears. Then he said, "I don''t want to be your mom. I want to be ..." ¡°Well, don''t say it anymore! I have something to ask you." Rylee was afraid that Manfred would say some sweet words, so she hurried to interrupt him. "Well? What¡¯s up?" ¡°Be serious!¡± "I am very serious now!" Manfred leaned over and licked Rylee¡¯s face. Rylee was so scared that she almost jumped up. "What are you doing?" Rylee frowned, but it was obviously that she was a bit shy. How could Manfred lick her face? It was so embarrassing. "There was some cream on your face! I just wiped if off. Don''t you thank me?" "No!" He was obviously taking advantage of her, but he actually wanted her to thank him? No way! "Since you don''t thank me, you have to repay me. I licked your face just now. Now, it¡¯s your turn to lick my face." Manfred smiled and leaned his face to Rylee. Rylee couldn¡¯t help but smiled and wanted to p Manfred. "I want to ask you an important thing." "Okay! I¡¯ll absolutely tell the truth." Manfred''s face was almost close to Rylee¡¯s face. Rylee pushed away his face, "Will you get engaged with Caroline?" "What!" Manfred was surprised to open his big eyes wide. He was stunned for a few seconds. Then he blinked and said, "Are you kidding me? How can I be engaged with her? My sister is her stepmother! " Rylee clutched her fingers, "But I heard your sister and my father talking, saying that they want you and Caroline to get engaged. If you two get engaged, you will be married soon, right? So will you get engaged with Caroline?" Manfred was still in the shock. He looked away and shook his head, "No! Your father will definitely not agree! How is it possible?" Rylee was anxious, "Don''t care about whether it¡¯s true or not. Answer me first. If they let you get engaged with her, will you agree?" Manfred blinked, looked at Rylee, and cupped her face. He looked into her eyes and firmly said, "I won¡¯t! Rylee, the answer is obvious! I don''t love her. How can I get engaged with her? I love you! I want to get engaged with you. I want to marry you! Got it?" Hearing it, Rylee couldn''t help but felt shy. She wanted to get rid of Manfred¡¯s hands. Manfred looked at charming Rylee. He felt so hot. He leaned over and whispered, "You actually asked me such questions. It¡¯s a torture to me... Rylee ... Don''t torture me... Do you still not believe my feelings for you? Rylee¡­" Manfred''s lips were already on Rylee¡¯s lips. At this moment, Rylee was startled. She couldn''t help but trembled. She wanted to avoid, and also pped Manfred''s arms. The more she struggled, the more tightly Manfred held her. Manfred pressed Rylee and fixed her face, not letting her move around. He kissed her so hard and crazily. When Manfred pressed her on the bed, when his tongue was in her mouth, Rylee was scared. For the first time, she was so scared and resisted so fiercely. "Hey... don''t... don''t..." Rylee grumbled. It was not easy for her to break away from Manfred''s lips. Manfred wanted to kiss her again, but Rylee took the lead to cover her mouth with her small hand. She was frightened and looked at Manfred. Chapter 638: Why So Weird Chapter 638: Why So Weird Manfred was startled and sadly whispered, "You do not allow me¡­ You do not allow¡­ You hate me¡­" Rylee really couldn¡¯t stand seeing Manfred¡¯s sad eyes. She felt heartbreak, then she hastily exined, "No, no. I do not hate you. I just..." Manfred gradually moved back. He looked down and felt sad. Rylee ignored her feelings and held Manfred¡¯s arms, saying, "Manfred!" Manfred didn¡¯t turn around and didn¡¯t give her any responses. Rylee sighed, took a deep breath and said, "Manfred, I love you!" Manfred was shocked and then turned to look at Rylee. He was looking at her. Rylee said firmly, "Yes, I''ve started to like you. You make me think of my mom. You smell like my mom. So I always want to be close to you. Although, at present, I don¡¯t have that kind of intense love for you, I will try to make myself like you more." Manfred smiled. He whispered, "I just know you¡¯re sopassionate. You¡¯re easy to be fooled." What? Rylee was stunned. What did he say? What waspassion? What was easy to be fooled? Before she could figure it out. Manfred had already rushed over and pressed on her again, sucking her lips. Rylee was tense at first. She resisted. Listening to his eager breathing, she gradually rxed. Just be it. It was him who made her think of mom. Maybe he was her Mr. Right. Rylee gradually hugged Manfred back. Manfred got rapid panting, feverishly exploring in her mouth. He sucked her little tongue. His hands walked slowly on Rylee, from her slender waist to her boobs. "Ah!" Rylee was shocked and felt tensed. "Rylee¡­ Rylee¡­ You¡¯re mine!" Manfred softly whispered, blowing air into her ears and trying to ease her tension. But when he touched her boobs, she still could not help trembling. Rylee felt buzzing in her mind. She didn¡¯t know why she would beat Manfred and shout, "No, no!" In chaotic, she didn¡¯t know how to hit Manfred on the head. Manfred screamed "Ouch". Then he held his head and left Rylee. Manfred couldn¡¯t help but sighed. She could not help but resisted him? It seemed that he had to upy her mind little by little. Rylee was dumbfounded. What? What did she do? She actually beat Manfred? God! She didn¡¯t want to be so rude! She did not know how it happened! "I, I¡­ I''m sorry. Are you okay?" Rylee looked at Manfred, feeling guilty. Manfred smiled bitterly, "Fortunately, you didn¡¯t use all force. Otherwise, I would be faint!" Although he was kidding, Rylee could see how frustrated he was at the moment. Rylee bit her lips with head down. It was her who said that she loved him. But when he was about make out with her, she actually punched him! If she were him, she would be angry, too! Rylee pouted and looked up at Manfred. Then she apologized, "I really did not mean it. I do not know how that''s going¡­ I won¡¯t¡­" "Forget it." Manfred concealed a sense of loss, "I¡¯m too anxious. You are still very young. I should give you some time to adapt." Manfred¡¯s phone rang. He sighed and answered the phone. Then he frowned, talking to the phone, "Okay, I''ming now." Put down the phone, Manfred rubbed Rylee¡¯s head and said, "There is some emergency in the company. I have to go to deal with it." Rylee couldn¡¯t wait him to leave quickly. She said, "Well! Go!" Manfred held Rylee¡¯s little hands and said with a smile, "Why do I think you hope I leave fast? You¡¯re so happy that I go out? But I¡¯m so sad." What Manfred said made Rylee get rapid heartbeat. After Manfred left, Rylee was greatly relieved. She ran to the bathroom and looked in the mirror. God! She was totally blushed! Then she touched her face. It was so hot! Rylee looked at herself in the mirror. Then she couldn¡¯t help but worried. Why was she so afraid and resisted when Manfred made out with her? Just now, when Manfred touched her boobs, she couldn¡¯t help but wanted to bite him. She obviously liked Manfred so much! But why did she feel so weird when he kissed her and touched her? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Suddenly she thought that she also kissed Timothy before. Besides, Timothy also touched her boobs, but why she did not feel panic and rejection of it? She was really confused and couldn¡¯t figure it out! "Women in love are stupid! I am just a fool now!" Rylee cursed herself. Then she went to take a shower. On the way to thepany, Manfred was driving a car. He couldn¡¯t help but lost in thoughts. He sighed, feeling loss, "Rylee, your love for me is just a longing for family, right? I want more than that! I want you to love me, not family love but woman to man!" After taking a shower, Rylee were lying in bed, ready to sleep, but her phone rang. Rylee looked at the caller ID. It was Joseph. She sighed and answered it, "What¡¯s up?" "Rylee, hang out together? We''re all in the bar. Would you like joining in us? There are a lot of friends! So lively!" Rylee looked at her watch. It was nine o¡¯clock at night. But this brat was still hanging out, "It¡¯s nine at night. You should go home! I''m noting over!" "You don¡¯te here? If you do note, I''ll be dead. They said if I can¡¯t ask you out, I have to drink 20 bottles of wine. Well, forget it!" Rylee suddenly frowned. She couldn¡¯t help but worried about Joseph. Listening to his voices, he was already a bit tipsy. If he still had to drink so much wine, he must get drunk! "Where are you guys?" Rylee got dressed, walked out of the home and rode her mountain bike. Ah-choo! She couldn¡¯t help but sneezed. Damn it! It was so cold at night. Joseph still asked her out. She frozen! To save time and to keep warm, Rylee rode the mountain bike so fast. Finally, she arrived at the bar where Joseph said. Rylee parked her mountain bike at the foot of the wall, rubber her hands and went inside. As soon as she walked in, she was almost deafening by the sound. Shit! She would be deaf! After walking the hallway which was like a maze for a long time, she found the room where Joseph said. She pushed open the door. Then she saw two guysugh and pressed on Joseph, opening his mouth and pouring wine into it. Joseph was choking and waving his hands. "What are you doing! Stop it! Let him go!" Rylee¡¯s eyes widened open. She quickly ran over and pushed them aside, guarding Joseph. "Huh? She really came here? She¡¯s really here!" A boy saw Rylee and giggled. Joseph bowed his head, violently coughing and vomiting a lot of wine. Rylee patted Joseph¡¯s back and took a few tissues to wipe Joseph¡¯s mouth. She was furious and shouted, "What are you doing? Do you want to kill him? He can¡¯t drink at all! You¡¯re bullying him! See, he is so ufortable now! How can you do this to him!" "You¡¯re angry? Hey, so interesting!" Rylee looked up and down at those guys in the room. She could not help but felt secretly anxious. They didn¡¯t look like college students, but looked like thugs. Even one of them had tattoos on his arm. He looked very scary. Rylee was nervous. How the hell did Joseph know them and sing with them together? Joseph reacted and looked at Rylee, grinning, "Rylee, my dear friend, you reallye here! I just know you won¡¯t leave me alone, right? I¡¯m so happy that youe!" Listening to Joseph¡¯s words, Rylee could conclude that this guy was totally drunk. Rylee sighed, but she was still very mad. She pped Joseph''s arm, then shouted, "Fool! Who let you drink this? Mouth is yours. Control yourself!" The man, who had tattoos on his arm and sat in the distance, stood up and came to Rylee. He reached over and lifted up Rylee''s chin, forcing her to look at himself. "Beauty, what¡¯s your name?" Rylee was so angry that her face turned red! There was a ruffian! She severely pped off the man''s hand and yelled, "What are you doing! Don¡¯t feel up me! I don¡¯t know you." "Bitch, it¡¯s your honor that our boss likes you. How dare you do this to our boss?" A man standing beside rolled up his sleeves. It seemed that he wanted to teach Rylee a lesson. Looking at these sturdy men, Rylee couldn¡¯t help but felt anxiety. Crap! She met a group of gangsters! What should she do? Chapter 639: What I Said Is True Chapter 639: What I Said Is True Joseph was totally drunk. It seemed that he would fall asleep at any time. The man with the tattoo waved to prevent his men, "Do not be so fierce. What if frighten the little beauty? Don¡¯t you see that she is a virgin?" A group of menughed with the man with the tattoo. Only Joseph¡¯s ssmates didn¡¯tugh. They all sat on the floor and watched it nkly. Rylee still said calmly, "Hey, my buddy got drunk. It¡¯s my treat tonight. I have to take him out of here." Then, she used her all efforts to help drunk Joseph up and walked to the door. Several ruffians were overawed by Rylee¡¯s righteous tone. They were all stunned for a moment. It was the man with tattoo who reacted first. He shouted, "Who allowed you guys to go! I did not let you go! Catch them back! " Hearing the sound, Rylee walked faster. The door was already opened. She helped Joseph out. Joseph got drunk. Hepletely leaned on Rylee, which made her feel a little hard. Behind were a few guys. Rylee looked back. She was scared. It happened that there was a waiter who held six bottles of wine. Rylee gritted her teeth and walked up to the waiter. Then she picked up two bottles of beer and threw them over. Crash! Those guys were so scared that they walked back. "Hey! What are you doing! Pay for it!" The waiter was stunned and stood against the wall. He just knew to shout. Rylee still helped Joseph and walked. "Damn it, Joseph! You bastard! Wake up! Do not sleep! They¡¯reing to us! Joseph!" Rylee anxiously cried. She pinched Joseph¡¯s waist hard. Feeling pain, Joseph opened his eyes. He stammered, "Who? Who bite me? Which dog?" "It¡¯s me! Walk yourself! Quickly!" Rylee got sweaty. She ran into several people. Finally, she got Joseph out of the bar. There were taxis waiting at the door. Rylee stuffed Joseph into a taxi and threw a lot of money. After telling the driver Joseph''s home address, she was about to get on the taxi. But she was immediately yanked by someone on the waist. She was abruptly pulled out of the taxi. "Bitch! You want to run? No way! Since you annoyed our boss, don¡¯t think to run!" Three guys got Rylee back. The taxi driver was scared. He quickly left. "Let me go! Help! Help! Someone wants to kill me! Help!" Rylee casually kicked them and shouted. Those guys had panicked. They quickly covered Rylee¡¯s mouth and dragged her to the inside. Rylee bit hard the hand which covered her mouth. "Ouch! It hurts! Bitch! Go to the hell!" The man was furious, shaking his injured hand. Then he kicked Rylee. It happened to be Rylee¡¯s waist. She snorted. The giant pain swept her through. Then she passed out. They carried Rylee to the inside. "Boss! We caught her back! How could we let her run away? It¡¯s her honor to be liked by you!" They threw faint Rylee on the sofa. A guy shook his injured hand andined, "Boss, she¡¯s so wild, just like a female leopard! She bit me. See!" The man with the tattoo saw his hand, then he was excited and looked at Rylee, "Oh? Interesting! Good! I like wild girl!" He continued, "The more she is wild, the more I feel cool! I just like hot girls. When I¡¯m fucking her, it must be so exciting! Ha-ha!¡± The others alsoughed with him. Joseph¡¯s ssmates were all scared. They all ran away. They just sang and hung out to kill time. Who knew there was a guy among them who borrowed usury? Then they were blocked here. What a coincidence! Just when the guy promised that he would pay for money as soon as possible and these guys were about to leave, Rylee rushed over. "Wake her up! I will let her know how I fuck her! Wake her up!" The man with the tattoo had begun to untie his belt. A guy walked over and poured a ss of water on Rylee¡¯s face. Suddenly, Rylee woke up. "Shit!" Rylee wiped the cold water on her face, watching around in horror. Only a few seconds, she understood her situation. She was caught back and trapped in this room. Six or seven men looked at her. Rylee sat up and squinted at the man with tattoo, "What do you want!" "What do I want to do? It''s not obvious? Fuck you!" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g A group of menughed. Rylee could not help but shuddered. The current situation was very terrible. She was alone. How could she escape? Clutching the phone, she didn¡¯t know what key to press. Then she secretly pressed the call button. God bless her! She hoped there was someone who answered her phone and could find out the current dangerous situation! Rylee eximed, "This is serious bar. How dare you openly do such things! Aren¡¯t you afraid of the police to catch you?" "Ha-ha!" The man with the tattoo seemed to have heard something funny, "Catch me? Who dares to catch me? I¡¯m the king here! Not to mention the police, even the sheriff must listen to me!! " That man kept approaching Rylee and sneered, "Bitch, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m super good. I can make you feel so cool. You just need to be loud. The more you are loud, the more I¡¯m excited!" Rylee deftly snatched a fruit knife off the table, pointing to him, "Do note! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you!" Rylee said so seriously. The man was shocked for a moment and frowned, "Little girl, be obedient. Even if you''re holding a gun, it¡¯s useless! Quickly put down the knife!" "Let me go! Or I''ll kill all of you!" "Let you go? Ha-ha." The man with the tattoo seemed to hear what the funny thing, "You are so interesting and so hot. I will let you go? Today even if you have to die, you could only be fucked by me to death. Get her knife away! Come on! I can¡¯t wait! " Then, the man was sitting on the sofa over there and actually took off his pants. Then he took out the ugly penis. While looking at Rylee, he yed it with his hand. Rylee almost vomited. Gross! Five or six men approached Rylee together. Rylee was trembling but she still held the knife tightly and pointed at them. "Do note! I¡¯ll kill you guys! I¡¯m serious! If two of you guys die, I won¡¯t suffer any loss!! Do note over!" Several men looked at Rylee¡¯s fierce look and began to discuss. "You press her hand. You hold the knife¡­" "I hold her legs ..." "Be careful her knife, and her mouth. She will bite." Rylee¡¯s hands were trembling. What should she do? Would she really have to be raped by that disgusting man? Rylee felt so despair. ¡®Mom, please, bless me!¡¯ ¡®Your only daughter is in danger!¡¯ ¡®Mom, save me!¡¯ After the discussion, they all walked up to Rylee. Several arms stretched over. She cried and casually waved the knife crazily, "Assholes, go to the hell! I''ll kill you guys!" Half a minuteter, Rylee could not move. A man held her legs. The other man pressed her hands. Two men wiped the blood on their face and cursed, "Damn it, this bitch is so crazy!" "Bitch!!" Rylee¡¯s hands and feet were floppy. She felt despair and cried fiercely, "You guys wait! I will take revenge! I will cut you into pieces!" Suddenly, a picture popped into her mind. Timothy and Keh stood in front of Bugatti. Rylee was stunned and then immediately shouted, "I am Timothy¡¯s girlfriend! I know Timothy! If you dare to touch me, I''ll let Timothy kill your whole family!" All men took a deep breath. They were all stunned and looked at each other. What did the woman say? Timothy? The boss of EP Noir Society? No one dared to mess with him! Compared with Timothy, the man with the tattoo was nothing! The two had huge different status! "Boss¡­ did you hear her? This bitch said she was... Timothy¡¯s girlfriend¡­" The man was apparently startled. He squinted and then suddenly grinned, "Just you? You¡¯re Timothy¡¯s girlfriend? Tell you, Timothy doesn¡¯t even like movie stars. He will like you? You wish! If you are his girlfriend, I will be his brother-inw!" Ha-ha¡­ The group of men immediatelyughed. They didn¡¯t believe Rylee. Rylee was secretly scared. Shit! These assholes! When they heard that she was Timothy¡¯s girlfriend, they didn¡¯t let her go. If she said she was Timothy¡¯s maid, she would beughed at by them. "I have Timothy¡¯s phone number. I can call him now! You guys can hear my conversation with him. Then you will know whether I¡¯m lying!" The whole room fell silent again. They all looked over at the man with the tattoo. Chapter 640: Were Dead Chapter 640: We''re Dead The man with the tattoo thought about it for a while. Then he said disdainfully, "Enough, girl, don''t do unnecessary struggle. Since you¡¯re here, you can only surrender and tolerate. Be ready to ept my stuff!" The man with the tattoo changed his face, and gritted his teeth, "You guys stay at the door. I have to teach her how to serve men.¡± "Well, enjoy yourself!" They smiled and went out. There was only the man with the tattoo and Rylee in the room. Rylee held the sofa, standing up little bit. Suddenly, she lifted her leg and kicked over. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She also learned some Taekwondo. Although she didn¡¯t learn well, it was also Taekwondo. That man was stunned and quickly defended. He lifted his arm to block her feet. "Not bad! You actually know how to fight! Fun!" The man obviously didn¡¯t take it seriously. He grinned. Rylee kicked him several times in a row, but all were blocked by him. When she kicked over again, the man with the tattoo suddenly hugged her leg. "Bitch! What can you do? Bring it on! When I¡¯m in your body, you will know how powerful I am." Rylee wanted to push away the man, but he was very heavy. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t push him away! So she was about to bite him. The man quickly escaped, "Bitch, you¡¯re really crazy!!" The man pressed against Rylee¡¯s legs, and used force to put her arms over her head. Rylee couldn¡¯t move. Then the man took a handcuff from behind. He smirked and shook the handcuff in front of Rylee, "See, this is a good thing. Let it y with you. Then you¡¯ll be obedient!" Rylee was frightened. He actually had handcuffs! Rylee used her all force to pushed him back, and kicked his chest. Then she climbed on the floor. The man cursed and pressed himself on Rylee, which made Rylee feel dizzy. The man rode on Rylee and held her hands over her head. Then he locked the handcuff on her wrist. After doing this, he stood up and kicked Rylee¡¯s ass, "See how you run now?" Ryleey on the floor and gasped, feeling so desperate. This time, she was screwed up! Timothy and Keh were at a dinner party. Keh was dissatisfaction, ¡°Boss, how could you agree to let such a girl interview me? I have never gotten along with those media. You also know those paparazzies just like to shoot me and gossipy which women I raised. If she interviews me, she will ask these shit questions. It¡¯s so annoying!" While saying, Keh drunk up a ss of wine. Timothy didn¡¯t pick up the wine ss at all. He just satzily in the sofa and stretched his legs. He was just like a beast who was ready to catch his preys. Although he looked so handsome, the look in his eyes were murderous. "Promote your glory history! Isn''t it better?" After a while, Timothy said out these words. "It¡¯s not you who have to receive the interview. It won¡¯t reveal you. Boss, you can''t be too biased. You really give her what she wants? If she says that she wants to drink my blood, will you agree?" Timothy nced at Keh and then said faintly, "If she really wants to drink your blood, just give her a little!" "What!" Keh was shocked. He held his chest and said, "I am too sad! Boss, since you have her, you immediately abandon me! Boss, you are too cruel!" "Cooperate with her about the interview. If she is not smooth, just wait for me to summon you to practice." Timothy sneered. Keh wanted to cry without tears. Timothy''s mobile phone rang. He answered it, "What¡¯s up?" "Boss, Miss Schultz asked me where you were. She is going to find you! I can''t stop her... Maybe she arrives there." Timothy frowned, feeling irritated, "Got it!" "What''s wrong? Who annoyed you?" Keh asked. Timothy rubbed his eyebrows, "Felicia." "She loves you. Boss, Felicia is good. How about just marring her? Anyway, her father is also your teacher." Timothy changed his face. He said angrily, "Bullshit! You want to die?" Keh was speechless and shrank back to hide aside. He whispered, "You¡¯re unhappy, but you vent your anger on me. Why am I so miserable?" The mobile phone of Timothy rang again. Keh got close again, "Hey, see? She¡¯s calling!" Timothy was so angry that he pped the phone on the table and didn''t want to answer it. Keh smiled, "Don''t be angry. Don''t be angry. I can handle this." Keh smiled and picked up the phone. Seeing the phone number, he was stunned first, then shouted, "Boss, it¡¯s not Felicia!" Timothy just rolled his eyes at Keh. Keh said, "It¡¯s Rylee!" "Give it to me!" Hearing it, Timothy grabbed the mobile phone. Sure enough, it was a call from Rylee. Timothy watched the name on the mobile phone screen, then he couldn''t help but felt warm. Rylee¡¯s face immediately popped into his mind. She looked so charming and beautiful. Keh watched Timothy¡¯s face changed, feeling creepy. Timothy nced at Keh, then cleared his throat. After that, he answered the phone. "Hey? What¡¯s up?" Only when she had something to deal with, she would call him. However, Timothy didn''t hear Rylee¡¯s sweet voice, but noise. What happened? Timothy couldn''t help but frowned. Keh was observing the expression on Timothy¡¯s face. Seeing it, he was scared and moved back a little. He was very afraid that Rylee angered Timothy and then he vented anger on himself. Timothy tried hard to listen to the sound in the mobile phone. Many people in the dinner were talking andughing. What was wrong with her? She was not that kind of person who liked to make jokes! Timothy had a bad feeling! Because he cared Rylee so much, he was too anxious. "Shut up!" Timothy frowned and yelled. He had already stood up. Everyone was startled, and immediately fell silent. There were some people who didn''t know it was Timothy''s order, so they were still chatting andughing. Then, one of Timothy¡¯s men walked over and kicked the guy without saying anything. Then the guy passed out. After two seconds, the big banquet hall fell silent. Keh realized something happened. He also stood up, frowned and looked at Timothy. Timothy was still trying hard to listen to the sound in the mobile phone. He gradually narrowed his eyes. The expression on his face was serious and fierce. Something happened to that girl? Timothy went out! "Call out the satellite of the country! Quickly locate the exact location of a phone number! I want to know the urate address! Go!" Timothy walked to the outside while giving the orders in an orderly manner. Everyone didn¡¯t dare to move and watched Timothy lead out a group of people in ck. "Boss, what happened?" Keh trotted and finally caught up with Timothy. Timothy was too anxious, so he walked so fast. There had been some staffs to call directly ording to themand, asking to check the exact location of a phone number. Timothy always looked so calm. But now, he looked so anxious. Timothy had gotten into the car, saying it quickly, "I didn¡¯t hear it very clearly. But I can feel she is in danger." "What? There is a bastard who dares to hurt her? I will kill his family! Let¡¯s go!" Keh also jumped on the car. "Boss, we have already investigated the specific location. It¡¯s a bar!" Hearing it, Timothy immediately squinted. Shit! Sure enough, it was in this ce! So, his feeling was not wrong. She was really in danger! "Damn it!" Timothy cursed with low voice, "Immediately contact the leader who is responsible for that area! I have to talk to him!" "Yes, boss!" "Quickly! Let someone make way for us! I need to arrive there in a few minutes!" "Yes, boss! Go to make the way immediately! Let all the cars drive away!" Timothy said, "If there are some people who don''t listen to us, just bomb his car directly!" "Yes! Everyone, if there is someone who doesn¡¯t obey, just bomb his car!" Listening to it, Keh couldn''t help but shuddered. Timothy was really furious now! He had never seen that Timothy would be so angry. He remembered when the two gangs had fights with the grenades, Timothy was not in hurry. "Boss, we have already gotten through to the leader!" Chapter 641: Rushed Over Chapter 641: Rushed Over Timothy took over the phone and said quickly, "I am Timothy! You immediately go to that bar with some people and control them. Whoever wants to struggle, just shoot him! " "What? Yes!" Timothy gritted his teeth, "If there is something wrong, I''ll twist off your head!" "Yes!" The man who answered the phone was a little boss. He managed two neighborhoods. ording to his level, he had never seen Timothy. He saw Armand once before in the distant. This time, Timothy actually personally spoke to him. OMG! What happened in that bar? Even Timothy came here in person! His head...! "What are you guys doing? Bring all the weapons. Immediately rush to the bar. No matter who has actions, just shoot him!" Timothy had shortness of breath. Seeing it, even Keh had cold sweats. Boss was now murderous! Please bless that girl was safe! If something happened to her, no one would know what Timothy would do. Timothy looked indifferent. He took out a pistol, checked it again, and then inserted it into the waist. Keh swallowed and did not dare say a word. In fact, he also had a gun. "elerated!!" Timothy stared at the road and ordered. The driver tried to step on the gas and whispered, "Boss, I have already sped up." Timothy looked at his watch and said, "Not enough!" The car elerated again. It was like a rocket and flied on the highway. This was in the city! Not the highway! There was an old man who was facing the window and singing. He suddenly found a bolt of lightning shed from the road outside his window, which was apanied by the sound of tire friction with the ground. He blinked, muttering, "What is that? Meteor?" He climbed up on the window to watch the road and eximed, "Nice traffic today! There is no car on the road! I can sleep well tonight." On the bright and spacious eightne highway, no cars drove past. From the ce where Timothy ate to the bar, all vehicles were driven away. There was no stupid guy who dared to disobey Timothy¡¯s orders! The man with the tattoo grinned, turned over Rylee who wore the handcuff. Rylee red at him fiercely. "Ha-ha, bitch, you really are my type. I just like your hot temper." "You idiot! Get away from me! I feel sick!" Rylee screamed in despair. That man was not angry. Heughed and squatted. Then he touched Rylee¡¯s face. Rylee turned her face around, "Bitch, you look really beautiful. I¡¯m turned on! Do not be angry. When I get into your body, you will know how cool it is. At that time, you won¡¯t me me, but beg me more." Rylee was so angry. That man slowly took off his T-shirt, exposing his tattoos. He had already taken off his pants. Rylee immediately turned around and didn¡¯t want to look his ugly face. "Slut, look at me! See, here will be increasinglyrge. It¡¯s so fun. Only when it¡¯srge can you feel cool." ying with his penis himself, he gasped. He squatted, reaching to touch between Rylee legs. Rylee wore jeans and kicked him hard. He was almost kicked on the face. Then he cursed and moved back. "Bitch! Let me teach you well!" He sat on Rylee. She was blushed and wanted to get rid of him. "Let me check your boobs first. If they¡¯rerge enough, I¡¯ll be gentle and kiss them." Rylee was almost going crazy. The man reached over to lift Rylee¡¯s T-shirt. Then he saw the pink bra. Her boobs were like two rabbits and were so big. "Wow, not bad! Slut, you do not look fat. But your breasts are big! I like them." Then he held Rylee¡¯s boobs. He seemed so enjoyable. Besides, he said, "Sofortable. I can¡¯t stand it. Let¡¯s start!" Rylee wanted to cry. She fiercely spit on the man''s face, then shouted, "You¡¯ll go to the hell! I curse you¡¯ll be impotence forever!" The man leaned back and wiped the spittle on his face. He was so furious, "Bitch! I wanted to be gentle. But you angered me!" Then, he tore Rylee¡¯s T-shirt. "No!" Rylee was scared and cried. Tears slip out a little bit. Too humiliation! Rylee closed her eyes. Her lips were trembling. She didn¡¯t want to see that nasty man. She didn¡¯t want to image what she had to suffer next. She sold her first night because she had to get one million for the cemetery fees. Today¡­ She was raped! That manughed, "Are you embarrassed? Open your eyes. See how I get into you! Are you waiting for me to give you afortable prelude?" Then, he rubbed Rylee¡¯s boobs hard. Rylee was shivering. She bit her lips hard. It was already bleeding. The man was already licking his lips. His hand wandered on Rylee. Gradually, he touched Rylee¡¯s jeans. "Let me see whether it is wet." Heughed. His penis was already straight. Just when he was to unbutton the jeans, the door was opened. "Damn it, get out!" The man said ferociously. Those guys came in and screamed, "Boss! Someone from EP Noir Societyes here!" The man suddenly frowned and looked over at Rylee who was lying on the floor. Then he covered Rylee with his T-shirt. He hadn¡¯t fucked her. How could he let others see her? He had to enjoy her alone well. After he exined to EP Noir Society, he would go on. Rylee¡¯s face was covered with his clothes. The sweaty smell made her feel nausea. She almost vomited. All sweaty smell! Disgusting! Timothy was also a thug. Why did he have such fresh smell? Why the gap was so big? The man whispered, "Slut, tonight you are mine. Do not worry. I¡¯lle back soon.¡± The man stood up, pped his hands and was about to put on his pants. At this time, a group of people rushed in. "Do not move! Timothy has orders. Whoever moves, we can shoot him! You guys are against the wall!" A group of men saw Rylee who was lying on the floor. They didn¡¯t go to check her. They all put submachine on the heads of the man with tattoos and his men. They were all against the wall, facing the wall and putting their hands above their heads. The man with the tattoos smiled and said, "Buddy, I''m Truman. I know Panther¡­" "Shut up! Stand against the wall!! Panther is also here! This is Timothy¡¯smand!" The man with tattoos had no ways. He had to stand facing the wall. Then he looked at Rylee who was lying on the floor. Rylee didn¡¯t dare to move! She was naked now! Listening to the footsteps, she was anxious. There were so many men. She didn¡¯t know whether they were good guys or not. If she cried for help, what if these people couldn¡¯t control themselves when seeing a naked woman? Wait and see it first. The boss of the bar, Panther and many men from EP Noir Society were all standing at the doorway. They stood up straight, waiting Timothy. From a distant, they saw two beams of shiny lights. Blink of an eye, the car stopped in front of them. With the screech of brakes, the luxury car directly came over. As soon as the door was opened, Timothy jumped out of the car first. "Boss!" Those guys who were waiting at the door shouted together and bowed. Panther walked up to him, bent over and said, "Boss, I¡¯m Panther, who manages two blocks¡­" Before he could finish, Timothy kicked him five meters away. Everyone took a deep breath. Timothy was so angry now. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Panther felt so hurt. But he still got up and stood aside respectfully. Timothy went inside andmanded, "Go to search the room one by one, to find Rylee!" A dozen of people rushed inside. Keh got out of the car, looked at Panther and whispered, "If something happens to boss'' girlfriend, you will be dead. Little fool!" Keh poked a finger on Panther''s forehead. "Ah? Boss¡¯ girlfriend?" Panther was shocked and watched Timothy''s back. He wiped off the blood on his lips. All men divided into several groups. They searched the rooms one by one and asked who Rylee was. Chapter 642: Afraid That His Heart Would Break Again Chapter 642: Afraid That His Heart Would Break Again A man standing beside Timothy was ying with theputer. Then he said, "Boss! Got it. It¡¯s in Room 1308!" Keh nced at theputer and secretly wiped his cold sweat. Awesome! Timothy actually used international satellite search system which used to anti fear! Timothy squinted and said, "Go to Room 1308!" Timothy was tall. When he walked fast, almost everyone couldn¡¯t catch him up. Timothy strode into Room 1308. Then he saw a petite figure lying on the floor. He was stunned and then quickly looked around. He wanted to kill people. Timothy raised his hands, indicating that others stayed outside. He went up to the petite figure whose face was covered. He knelt down and gently lifted up the T-shirt, exposing Rylee''s face. Rylee opened her frightened eyes and looked at him. Timothy was stunned by the fear and anxiety in Rylee¡¯s eyes! At that time, he vowed that he absolutely had to take good care of her, not letting suffer anymore. "Rylee¡­" Timothy called her name with hoarse voice. It sounded so soft. Rylee was stunned for several seconds. After recognizing it was Timothy, she couldn¡¯t hold back. She immediately started to cry, "It¡¯s you. You finallye here. I have been bullied. Woo, I''m so scared. I felt so hurt. Why do not youe earlier? Why did not youe earlier?" Hearing it, Timothy felt so heartbreak. He had never felt so acute pain! He bent down and held Rylee into his arms. Rylee choked with sobs, "Clothes, my clothes ..." Timothy found Rylee¡¯s clothes were tore up like this! He was so furious! "Don¡¯t mind. Just treat as go swimming once." Timothy suppressed anger. Instead, heforted Rylee. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g When he saw the handcuffs on Rylee¡¯s wrists. He couldn¡¯t help but cursed, "Damn it!" Timothy hold Rylee and sat on the couch. He gently took her hand and secretly used force. "Click!" The handcuffs were opened by Timothy. He threw the handcuffs away and gently stroked Rylee¡¯s wrist. It was red and swollen. "Put on your clothes." Timothy handed the T-shirt to Rylee. He turned his back to her. Actually, he couldn¡¯t bear to see Rylee¡¯s desperate look. He was afraid he would feel heartbreak again. Rylee quickly put on T-shirts and lifted up her jeans. Did she call Timothy? Otherwise, why would Timothye here to save her in time? Thanks to hising ... Rylee was strong. But after today¡¯s matters, she was really scared. Even now, she was trembling. Rylee whispered with trembling voice, "I, I¡¯m done." Timothy quickly turned around and took off his coat, putting it on Rylee. Rylee sniffed. Sure enough, she was right. Timothy smelled good. Even his clothes had a hint of fragrance. It was pleasing. Timothy held Rylee to sit on the sofa. He took a few tissues. While wiping Rylee¡¯s face, he knocked the table and coldly ordered, "Ask a few people toe in. We have to deal with the matter." Panther, Keh and some of Timothy¡¯s men were standing in the room. Keh watched Rylee who was leaning in the arms of Timothy. He frowned. This girl was already so important to Timothy, right? Timothy nced at a few guys who stood against the wall. He said, "Turn around." The one called Truman slowly turned around. When he saw Timothy who was next to Rylee, he was afraid. But when he saw Panther, he was surprised, "Panther! Panther! I''m Truman! Truman! You forgot me? I had dinner with you before!" The man greeted Panther. Panther was so angry. He red at Truman. Timothy sneered, "Panther, you know him?" "I don¡¯t know him, boss!" Panther was so scared that he knelt down and looked at Timothy. Truman was shocked. What? What did Panther call that man? That man was actually more powerful than Panther? Truman felt a little nervous. But he really didn¡¯t know the man who was holding Rylee. Truman asked tentatively, "Buddy, I¡­" Bang! Soon, a guy kicked Truman in the stomach. Truman directly bent over and spit a few mouthfuls of blood. "Fuck off! You dared to call our boss buddy?" Truman''s men were all scared. One of them was already shivering. Timothy nced at Truman. Feeling Timothy''s gaze, Truman was so scared. But when Timothy looked at Rylee, he was so gentle and asked softly, "Do you need to drink some coffee to calm down?" Keh was so shocked. ¡®Boss, after so many years, you have never said such words to me with such warm tone.¡¯ Rylee leaned on Timothy¡¯s chest, red at Truman and said, "No! I want to see him be punched!" "Have some coffee. Come on, bring over a cup of hot coffee!" Rylee looked up at Timothy¡¯s beautiful chin, "Timothy, you have to avenge me. You have to punch this bastard! He just¡­ just¡­" Rylee bit her lips and couldn¡¯t continue. Timothy gently patted her shoulder to appease her, "Do not worry. Since I¡¯m here, I will definitely avenge you. Since he dares to bully you, I will let him regret it for several lifetimes. Drink some coffee first." Coffee had been sent over. Keh took over the coffee and then handed to Rylee. Rylee nced at Keh. He immediately said with a smile, "Girl, because of you, the main roads in the center are blocked. You¡¯re awesome!" Rylee looked at Timothy, feeling surprised, "Oh? How is it going?" Timothy rolled his eyes at Keh, "You¡¯re the one to talk! Go away!" Keh shrugged and sat on the couch. Rylee was so curious. While drinking coffee, she asked Timothy, "What¡¯s going on? What did he mean? The main roads are all blocked?" Timothy touched Rylee¡¯s head, saying softly, "It¡¯s a little hurry. So¡­" "Wow! You did it for me? All blocked? So there is no car on the street? You really did this for me?" Keh couldn¡¯t help but said again, "This is not serious. Someone directly sped up. We are almost scared to death." "You are the one to talk, right?" Timothy red at Keh and then looked down at Rylee who was smirking. He cleared his throat and said, "Do you think I''ll block the roads for you?" Rylee pouted, "Well, I know you won¡¯t. Just to make me happier, why not make a lie to coax me?" Timothy raised his eyebrows and looked away, saying, "I just like to drive fast. It is not for you." Keh shook his head. ¡®Boss, you¡¯re screwed up. You¡¯re afraid that she knows your real feelings. Then you¡¯re actually lying to her.¡¯ Shame! The scene was a bit strange. A group of armed people in ck were waiting outside the room, all quiet and motionless. There were a few guys waiting to be dealt with. But Timothy could talk with Rylee like this. Everyone in the bar didn¡¯t move at all! Without Timothy¡¯s order, the bar was just like a tomb without any sounds. No one dared to move. Rylee drunk up the steaming coffee. Then she burped. Now, her face was not so pale. Even her eyes were as bright as before Timothy asked, "Tell me, what happened today?" Rylee red at Truman first and then began toin, "Joseph got drunk tonight, so he asked me to come here. I was afraid he drank too much, so I came over. When I came here, these people were already here. But they actually wanted to keep me staying. I tried my best to stuff Joseph into the taxi. But I was caught back by them. As you can see, that guy with tattoos..." "Well, needless to say, I know what happened next." Timothy interrupted Rylee, then took a few breaths. Truman quickly said, "Boss, I have no other meaning. I just want to tease her. I was going to let her go." Timothy sneered, "Really? Are you ready to let her go?" Hearing the gloomy tone, Truman was startled. He stammered, "Yes, yes, I¡¯m ready to let her go." Timothy looked at the side faces of Rylee. There was spoiling look in his eyes. Meanwhile, he silently picked up the handcuff and threw it at Truman. Bang! That handcuff heavily hit Truman on the face. Timothy used all his force, so it hurt so much. "Ouch!" Chapter 643: The Lightest Punishment Chapter 643: The Lightest Punishment Truman felt hurt. His face was broken by the handcuff. Even he himself flew to the wall. The blood sshed on the wall. Then he slipped down from the wall. Two guys walked up to him, held him up and let him stand in the ce just now. His face was already unrecognizable. He was shivering. Rylee was scared to shrink the neck. God! Timothy was very powerful! Feeling her trembling, Timothy patted Rylee, and asked her, "It¡¯s a bit bloody. Do you still want to see how to avenge you?" Rylee gritted the teeth, "Yes! I am not afraid of blood! I want to see how he suffers. I am angry!" Keh said, "Not bad!" Rylee didn''t hear Keh¡¯s words. She turned her face and looked at Keh, "Lecher, I have Timothy¡¯s letter. You have to ept my interview!" Timothy sighed. After all, she was just a little girl. Just now, she was scared. But in a blink of eye, she could joke with others. After listening to this, Keh frowned, "Boss just likes you! Hey, what did you just call me?" Lecher? This girl dared to call him like this! Rylee rolled her eyes at him, "So what??" Keh was so angry. Truman''s face was bloody. His eyes were swollen. The nose was bleeding. There was a cut on his face, which was bleeding. Timothy squinted at Truman and slowly said, "I''m Timothy. You also dare to touch my woman?" Truman was startled. Several people standing behind him were all frightened. The beautiful man was actually the legendary Timothy! Timothy! Holy crap! This girl was really Timothy¡¯s woman. They were all dead this time. "Boss, I really don''t know! I am idiot! I am nothing! Boss, please forgive me and give me a chance! Please!" Truman was scared. He knew why Panther did not help him. Panther would be punished, too. Rylee peeked at Timothy. He seemed to be wrong. She was not his woman. She was just his maid. Forget it! At the critical moment of punishing the bad guys, she didn''t correct him. "I don''t know if you know it or not. But you actually did it." Timothy said so domineeringly. Keh said, "Yeah! Your trousers are looser than mine. What are your eyes for? Panther, give you a chance. Go to poke his eyes out! Anyway, they¡¯re useless on him." "What!" Rylee screamed. What was the meaning? Did he want to poke that man¡¯s eyes out? It was so cruel! Hearing the sound, Timothy immediately frowned, and looked at Keh. How smart Keh was! He waved his hands to Panther. Then Panther returned to the original ce. Keh said, "Oh, what are you afraid of? I just scared him. How can I poke others¡¯ eyes out?" Rylee felt relieved. Poke someone¡¯s eyes out... It was a bit too bloody. But that man screamed, "Poke my eyes out! Please! I know that I am wrong!" Rylee felt the man was crazy! Was this guy okay? He actually asked others to poke his eyes out? But Truman knew that was the lightest punishment for him to poke his eyes out. Timothy looked at Rylee and asked, "What do you want to punish him?" Rylee thought for a while, "I want to punch him in person!" "Well." Timothy agreed. "What tools do you want to use?" Rylee was originally thinking about kicking him with feet. Being asked by Timothy, she realized that this man was now bloody. If she kicked him, she would get dirty. So she said, "Just a rod. I want to knock him down." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Timothy nodded and waved his hand, "Bring a rod." Some people had sent a rod over. Rylee stood up, picking up the rod. She first frowned. It was an iron rod! So heavy! Rylee picked up the rod and walked up to the man step by step. She gritted her teeth and said, "Don''t you want to bully me? I told you I would take revenge. You still don''t listen! I hate someone else to bully me!!" Truman knelt on the ground and begged for mercy, ¡°Sorry, I know I¡¯m wrong. I actually dared to mess with you. Please break off my legs or my ribs. Please!¡± Rylee lifted up the rod and was stunned. This person was really crazy. He actually asked her to break off his legs! "In the future, you can¡¯t bully women! Got it?" After saying these, Rylee hit the rod on him. The guy didn¡¯t make any sound and epted them all. After hitting a few times, Rylee felt happy. She threw away the iron rod, returned to Timothy and watch him, "Well, I have already taken revenge on him. Let''s go." Timothy raised the eyebrows. He nodded and stood up. Then he held Rylee and said to Keh, "Keh, you clean here." Keh understood what Timothy meant, "Okay, I will clean here. Rylee, have a good sleep. I will wait for you to interview me tomorrow!" Ryleeughed, "I will go to yourpany at nine tomorrow." Timothy hugged Rylee while going outside, "I¡¯ll arrange a car to pick you up tomorrow." Keh waved his hands to Rylee and Timothy. After Timothy and Rylee left, Keh¡¯s smile faded. He sat down, twisted his neck, and said coldly, "Idiot! You know who you messed with? Even I have to respect her. Who do you think you are? She is the apple of Timothy¡¯s eye. You are dead this time! " Truman was frightened, crying and squatting on the ground, "Boss! I beg you! Don''t kill me! I know I am wrong! Give me a chance! " Keh yed with his fingers and said slowly, ¡°Our boss has never been so anxious. But today, he was really angry. The roads are all blocked! Just because of you, you idiot. You actually dare to touch that girl! I haven¡¯t eaten well and came here with him! " Then he nced at Panther, "Panther?" Panther took a step forward, "Mr. Keith, I am here!" "He is your men. You have to be responsible for it." "I know, I know." "Cut one of your fingers and poke one of your eyes out. Ok?" Panther bit his lips and nodded, "Okay!" "Well." Keh looked at Truman, "Even he has to receive such punishment. Do you think you can live alive? I tell you that the boss gave me the hint. You have to receive the most severe punishment. Don''t you want to make out with women? Ok, cut your penis out." Keh turned his face to one of his men. A few guys walked over, lifting up Truman against on the wall. He couldn''t move. Then, they went to touch his pants. After a while, Truman was bleeding. He mourned on the spot. "Help!" On the floor, there was a small meat, still bleeding. Truman screamed. His legs were trembling. It was like the mourning of the beast. His men were all frightened, and their faces were all pale. Keh gently ordered, "Burn them. This guy, kill his whole family." "Yes!" Truman and his men were all on the floor. They all screamed. They had to suffer the most severe punishment. The people around him also had to die. Keh walked out of this room with a smile. The boss of the bar walked with him and also smiled. Keh said, "This bar is too bad. It is better not to open. Just close it." The smile on the boss¡¯ face frozen. Even Mr. Keith said so. He had to close the bar. Felicia arrived at the dinner party. But she found that Timothy had gone. She was going to ask the people inside, but she heard those people who talked about it. "Timothy is so anxious. It¡¯s my first time to see him so anxious." "It seems to be because of a woman?" Felicia frowned. Timothy left anxiously for a woman? Who was the woman! Don¡¯t get caught by her! Felicia couldn''t calm down for a long time. Only by supporting the wall, she did not fall. "Lady!" Hawk quickly helped Felicia. "Why does he treat me like this? Did I do something wrong?" Chapter 644: I Do Not Have A Wife Chapter 644: I Do Not Have A Wife Felicia was weeping tearfully, "For him, I began to learn to cook since I was a child. I tried to make myself be a virtuous woman. He said he liked the gentle woman. I even did not dare to scold servants, for fear that he dislikes me because I''m not too gentle. I wouldn¡¯t do anything which would make him unhappy. But why does he still ignore me? I really do not know what kind of woman could make him leave me aside? " Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Felicia cried, looking sad and helpless. Hawk helped Felicia and sighed, "You''re already good." "What is the use! He doesn¡¯t treat me as a woman! He always treats me as his sister! Why should I be his sister? I have no blood rtionship with him! I don¡¯t want to be his sister!" Felicia cried and sadly leaned into the arms of Hawk. Hawk squatted, gently patted Felicia on the back and whispered, "Don''t be sad. I will not let anyone hurt you! Leave this to me. I will check out who the woman is. I''ll kill her. Do not cry. Timothy will still be yours." "Really?" Felicia tearfully raised her face and looked at Hawk, "Timothy woulde to me?" Hawk firmly nodded, "Yeah!! I promise you with my life!" Felicia looked at Hawk. Timothy drove Rylee home. On the way, Timothy told Rylee, "In the future, do not go to such ces, especially at night. It¡¯s mixed. There are all kinds of people. You¡¯re a girl. It¡¯s dangerous." Tonight¡­ Rylee nodded, looking like a well-behaved child, "It scared me tonight. If you do note there in time, I really¡­" Rylee could not go on. She turned around and looked at the night view out the window. She said, "It''s not like to sell myself¡­" Timothy felt nervous, and quickly saw Rylee. Rylee turned her face. There was sadness, anger and helplessness on her face. She must have hated that man who took away her first night, right? If she knew¡­ Timothy didn¡¯t dare to think about it. He slowly closed his eyes. Rylee turned around. As if she thought some funny things, she smiled and threw herself on Timothy, saying, "As long as I think of Keh¡¯s embarrassed look, I¡¯m happy. He¡¯s so afraid of taking interview. Hey, are you sleepy yet? " "No." Timothy opened his eyes. He looked at Rylee, touched her hair and said softly, "As long as you¡¯re happy, it¡¯s enough." Rylee narrowed her eyes and snickered, "You seem to care about my feelings so much. Boss, if I can rest at home on the weekend, I will be happier. Do you agree to let me have a rest?" Timothy rubbed her little nose, "I do not agree! Want to bezy? No way." Rylee spread her hands, "See, you just know to say sweet words." Timothy quietly watched Rylee. He said to himself, ¡°I just want to spend more time with you¡­¡± The phone rang. Timothy didn¡¯t want to answer it. With Rylee, he did not want to be bothered by anyone. Rylee blinked, "Hey, your phone is ringing. Why didn¡¯t you pick it up?" Timothy slowly took out the phone. Seeing it was Felicia¡¯s call, he immediately frowned. But he still answered it, "Hello?" "Timothy, I¡¯m at the dinner party. They said you''ve gone. Where are you now?" Felicia¡¯s tone was a little hurry Timothy felt impatient. He said, "I have something to deal with. I¡¯ll call you backter." Then he hung up the phone. Felicia was sitting in the car. She was so angry that she almost threw the phone out. She said, "He is purely to deal with me! He hung up the phone so quickly. He¡¯s so tired of me?" Hawk was driving the car and looked at the Felicia''s face from view mirror. Rylee asked curiously, "So quick? Who is it?" "Nothing." Timothy didn¡¯t want to mention Felicia. "Yeah, I got it!" Rylee grinned. Timothy looked at Rylee, feeling helpless, "You know what?! Little girl!" Rylee was in trance. She felt Timothy¡¯s tone very familiar. But she couldn¡¯t remember where she heard it before. Well, she thought too much. She shook her head, pointing at Timothy. She smiled and said, "I know who called you. It¡¯s the little beauty I met on the street, right? Is that beautiful girl? She also said that she wanted to marry you! It¡¯s her, right? " "Is she pretty? I don¡¯t think so." Timothy held her index finger, clenched it and put it on hisp. He said to himself, ¡®You are much more beautiful than her.¡¯ Rylee curled her lips, "You don¡¯t dare to admit it? Well, you''d better go back. Your wife should be angry, and urge you to go home!" Timothy was immediately upset. He pulled a long face, "What wife? I do not have a wife!" "Ok, not wife. But she is your fianc¨¦e, right?" Timothy raised his eyebrows and said, "You''re so happy that I have a fianc¨¦e?" Rylee giggled, "Yeah! I¡¯m certainly happy for you! You have such a bad temper. I have been worried about that no woman will marry you!" The key was that being Timothy¡¯s wife had to withstand countless pressure. Such a handsome guy. Wherever he went, there were a group of women chasing him. Which man could withstand the temptation of beauty? Being Timothy¡¯s wife had to endure loneliness. As the rich and powerful man, he wouldn¡¯t often go home, right? Timothy was not happy. He turned his face to the window angrily. He didn¡¯t look at Rylee, but to see out the window. Shit! This girl was so heartless! Didn¡¯t she feel his feelings for her? She was just a fool! He was so mad! Rylee still said, "I think that she is not bad and looks pretty. Besides, she listens to you. It¡¯s really good. You have to cherish her. As long as you have the patience to coax her, she won¡¯t be angry with you." Rylee said and patted Timothy¡¯s shoulders. She didn¡¯t know why Timothy suddenly grabbed her hands on his shoulder. He used some force, then Rylee plunged into his arms. "What?" Rylee was surprised. She was in his arms and lying on his chest. She could actually hear his heartbeat. Listening to his heartbeat, she was inexplicable peace of mind. "What are you doing? My jaw is about break!!" Rylee wanted to get out of his arms, but she found that she couldn¡¯t move at all. Timothy hugged her too tightly. "You¡­" What was wrong with Timothy? Why did he be like this? Why did he hug her like this? Rylee heard Timothy¡¯s rapid panting. "What are you doing¡­" What was wrong with him? Why did he hold her like this? She was also tired. She wanted straightened to rest. "You fool! Don¡¯t you feel it?" Timothy panted, whispering. What? Rylee was stunned. She was stiff. Listening to the heartbeat of Timothy, she was dumbfounded. What did he mean? What was the feeling? "I¡­" Rylee was about to ask him. But the car was already parked in front of Carroll''s Manor. "Boss." The driver said. Timothy bit his lips and sighed. He whispered to himself, "You only love him¡­" Timothy let go of Rylee, feeling annoyed. He said, "Here we are. Get off the car." "What?" Rylee slowly propped herself up and looked outside. Sure enough, the car stopped at her home. "You just said¡­" Rylee licked her lips. She wanted to see Timothy¡¯s face. Timothy waved his hand and turned around. He didn¡¯t want Rylee to see his face, "Get off the car." "Well." Rylee had no ways but got off the car. Rylee stood there and stubbornly looked at Timothy. After the car turned around, Timothy turned around and looked at Rylee. They looked at each other. Rylee watched the car disappear without a trace. "What did he mean? Why didn¡¯t he speak it clearly! Why did I feel ufortable?" Rylee rubbed her shoes against the ground and wrapped her clothes well, only to find that she was wearing Timothy¡¯s coat! "Wait! Your coat!" But Timothy had already drove away. Well, just give it back to him tomorrow. Rylee didn¡¯t want to walk into the house. She was standing in the cool breeze, just thinking of Timothy¡¯s words. Chapter 645: He Will Cooperate with You Chapter 645: He Will Cooperate with You "What did he mean? Does he mean that I¡¯m so stupid and can¡¯t understand his feelings? In fact, he wants to say that he falls in love with me? I have a good imagination. How it possible! How could the richest man in the country love me? What does he mean? I''m going crazy! It¡¯s such a torture!" Rylee stomp her feet, turned and ran into the house. Upstairs, there was a shing figure in the room. Manfred walked away from the window, restlessly lit up the cigarette. Rylee came back at midnight. Besides, it was Timothy who drove her home. So annoyed! When Timothy came back to the vi, Felicia walked up to him like a bird. She smiled and said, "Is it cold outside? You must be tired, right? Give the bag to me." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Timothy watched Felicia¡¯s face. He thought this girl must be furious. But she looked so normal. "Ok." Timothy said. Into the house, he was sitting on the sofa. Felicia had quickly brought over a cup of hot juice "Drink it quickly. It¡¯s very healthy." Timothy looked at Felicia and slowly took over the cup. Then he drank it a little bit. Felicia sat next to Timothy and massaged him, "Are you tired? I can give you a massage." Timothy frowned, shook away Felicia¡¯s hands, and stood up. He said coldly, "Felicia, do not interfere my work. Do not run out to look for me. I have my own things. Don¡¯t be self-willed." Felicia bit her lips and smiled awkwardly. Timothy didn¡¯t see her. He said, "I¡¯m tired. I have to go up to rest. Good night. Well, when you have time, give a call to your father. He¡¯s worried about you." Then, Timothy walked to the upstairs. Felicia stood there and clenched her fists. She felt so angry. The next day, Rylee woke up early. She patted Timothy¡¯s coat a few times, folded it and stuffed it into the bag. She did not know what brand Timothy¡¯s clothes was. So aftering backst night, she also specifically checked it on the Inte. Then she was surprised. OMG! This coat looked very simple. But it was tens of thousands dors. Tens of thousands! She could not ruin it or get it dirty. Rylee carried a bag down the stairs. She even didn¡¯t have breakfast. She walked out of the house. Her bike was carried back by Timothy¡¯s car. She patted the seat and jumped into the bike, which was like a boy. Manfred drove the car behind her. He rolled down the window and asked Rylee, "Let me drive you to school? It¡¯s cold now. Don¡¯t ride it." Rylee looked at Manfred and shook her head with a smile, "It''s okay. Even if it snows, I can hold on. Just do the exercise." Then, she made a strong gesture. Rylee was still smiling, but the window of back seats rolled down. Caroline¡¯s face was exposed. Rylee was surprised! Caroline even sat in Manfred¡¯s car! What was it going on? Caroline deliberately let Rylee see herself. Then she smiled faintly and said, ¡°Rylee is always healthy. I¡¯m as not sturdy as her." There was no one who would use "sturdy" to describe other girls, right? Rylee didn¡¯t want to argue with Caroline. She rolled her eyes at Caroline and said, "Yeah." Then she whistled and rode the bike, looking so cool. Manfred was afraid that Rylee would think too much. So he quickly exined to Rylee, "Caroline doesn¡¯t feel well. She asked me to take her to the hospital." Manfred looked at Rylee. However, Rylee said, "I''m not a doctor. Don¡¯t need to tell me." Manfred had no ways but to elerate slowly. Gradually, he drove away. Caroline looked back at Rylee and then looked at Manfred, "Manfred, you¡¯re not happy?" "No." Manfred pulled a long face. "Manfred, anyway, she will know it sooner orter, right?" Manfred squinted. He didn¡¯t answer, but just suddenly sped up a lot. Rylee rode for a while. Then she saw a few cars parked in front, which were hidden behind the trees. She was sharp-eyed and recognized that it was Timothy¡¯s car. Sure enough, when she was about to get close to the car, Timothy opened the door and got out of the car.. He wore the suit and tie. Today, Timothy looked so handsome! Of course, Timothy was always handsome. "Hey! Timothy! How do youe here?" Rylee quickly jumped out of the bike. She smiled brightly. In fact, she wanted to ask him what he meantst night. But she just didn¡¯t dare to ask. Timothy smiled faintly, "I said I would pick you up today." "Well, I thought you were going to my school¡¯s gate to pick me up!" "I got up early this morning. So I drove here." There was a guy who came over to move Rylee¡¯s bike onto the car. Rylee got on Timothy¡¯s car. Timothy asked her, "Have you had breakfast?" Rylee said, "Of course not! You treat me for breakfast!" "Okay." Timothy suddenly touched her face. Rylee was scared. "It¡¯s so cold. How about I going here to drive you to school every day? You don¡¯t have to ride the bike." Rylee was shocked. Why did Timothy say the same words as Manfred? "No need. How could I always trouble you? Besides, it¡¯s also an exercise. If I do not exercise, how can I work for you, right?" Timothy almost blurted out, ¡®Actually, I do not need you to work for me.¡¯ The driver went straight to an upscale restaurant. Timothy led Rylee inside. Rylee sighed, "So few people here. Juts two of us. Will it be good? Will there be fresh food?" Timothyughed, "Rest assured. It¡¯s clean and healthy." Ryleeughed, "If they dare to serve you bad food, take a stick to knock them down!" Timothyughed, "Well, listen to you." Rylee suddenly thought of something, and asked, "How is that man with tattoo going?" Timothy was stunned. But his face was calm as usual. He said, "Since you punched him, they would teach him a lesson at most. Then they let him go." Rylee nodded, "I guess he will surely not dare to bully girls in the future!" Timothy looked at the back of Rylee¡¯s head and secretly said to himself, ¡®Yes, he has no chance to bully girls.¡¯ Rylee ordered a lot of food and waited by the table. After all the food was served, she looked and sniffed, then eximed, "My God, it looks so good. Even a small snack is made into a hedgehog. It¡¯s so delicate! " "As long as you like it." Timothy said faintly. This was the best breakfast restaurant in the city. To make her have a good breakfast, he booked here in the early morning. Rylee ate a lot. Then she was full Patting her tummy and watching Timothy eating, she unceremoniously handed over to one of her hands, "Give me a massage. I felt so full." Her tone was just like a wife dictating her husband. Timothyughed, held her hand and had a look. Her hand was fair, tender and chubby. When holding it, he felt super good. Timothy flipped. Rylee leaned over and asked, "Do you find that my hands are beautiful and delicate? I do not mind you praising me." Timothy nced at Rylee and then said, "Short and fat. Even your hands are ugly." Rylee red at him, "What did you say? Are you blind? There are no such perfect hands in the world!" Timothy said again, "Do you still want me to give you massage?" Suddenly, she fell silent. Rylee pouted, handed over the little hand again and whispered, "Well, well. Anyway, in your eyes, I look bad." Timothy massaged her hand and said with smile, "You¡¯re a little short,zy, greedy and cunning. Who will marry you?" Rylee was so angry, "Am I so bad? There is definitely someone who will marry me!" Timothy suddenly looked up at the ceiling, "See!" Rylee was surprised and then looked up, "What?" "Pigs fly!" Hearing it, Rylee was so angry. Really couldn¡¯t think of such cold Timothy would make jokes! When they two walked out of the restaurant, Rylee was still thinking about that matter. While walking, she was pping Timothy¡¯s back. Timothy chuckled and held Rylee¡¯s hands. He walked to the car together with Rylee. Click, click! Hawk who was on the roof, took the pictures of them. Timothy drove Rylee the downstairs of Keh¡¯spany and said, "Keh works here." Rylee got out of the car and looked up to the high building. She nodded, "Got it! If he dares to refuse me to interview him, I''ll call you!" "He''ll cooperate with you." Rylee went upstairs. Timothy walked next to her side by side. Chapter 646: The Interview Chapter 646: The Interview Rylee looked at Timothy, "Hey? What are you doing? Yourpany is not here! I can go upstairs myself!" Timothy smiled, "I also have to go upstairs." Rylee sighed and patted his arms, "Don¡¯t worry. I can get it. You don''t need to apany me. I am not a child." Timothy was so nice to her. "I am not to apany you." "Ah? What do you mean?" Rylee was confused. Timothy put his hand into the pocket and said so seriously, "Thispany is also my subordinate company. I just check them. Can¡¯t I?" Rylee opened her mouth and looked so shocked, "Here ... is your subordinatepany?" Timothy nodded. "God, how manypanies do you have? You earned all the money?" Rylee swallowed. This was the real rich man. Timothy put his arm around her shoulders, "I¡¯m rich. Aren''t you happy?" Anyway, he earned money to let her spend. But Rylee didn¡¯t get his meaning, "Happy, of course, I am happy. Even I¡¯m jealous, I can''t say it out. You¡¯re so rich!" They walked intimately into thepany and immediately attracted many staffs¡¯ attention. That beautiful man was the legendary Timothy? The big boss of Royal Group! How did he bring a child over? It seemed that the child was only sixteen. Was she his rtive? Because Rylee wore verymonly. She was just like a middle school student. Besides, she didn¡¯t apply any make-up or didn¡¯t wear high heels. She just wore a pair of sneakers. No one would rte such a girl with Timothy. "Everyone seems to be watching you?" Rylee turned her head, but she didn¡¯t find how intimate she was with Timothy now. As if she was used to it. "Oh? Probably." Rylee giggled, "So are they looking at me? I am so young. Maybe there is someone who also appreciates me?" Timothy smirked. Rylee immediately pulled a long face. She had a deep understanding, "Okay, I admit that I am not as beautiful as you." Timothy felt helpless and looked away. He was a tall and domineering man. But she actually described him beautiful! He really didn''t know if he was happy or not. Keh enjoyed himself in the office. Two women served him. One was massaging his shoulders. The other one was massaging his legs. The one who was massaging his legs was the first time to serve such a rich man. She couldn¡¯t wait to have sex with him right away. So she was flirting with him and deliberately rubbed her boobs against him. Keh was reading the contract. Feeling the woman¡¯s actions, he frowned. He couldn¡¯t help but laughed, "Slut! In the morning, you just want me to get aroused. I¡¯m working!" Although he was holding the contract, he had already reached over and grabbed her boobs. Veryfortable! Feeling so cool, Keh stared at her and asked, "Is there silicone in it?" She was stunned and then immediately ttered him, "Mr. Keith, you bad! It¡¯s my own boobs." Keh grinned, "Let me see. If the nipples are too dark and big, I will feel disgusting." That woman pretended to p Keh¡¯s legs, but deliberately touched the zipper of his trousers. Then she took out her boobs to show them to Keh. "Not bad. You, go to lock the door. Let''s have a rich breakfast." Keh asked the woman who was behind him to lock the door. He had opened his trousers¡¯ zipper. The woman on his legs immediately leaned over. She couldn''t wait it. That woman swayed her waist to the door. When she was to lock the door, the door was pushed open. "Who is it?" The woman was almost hit by the door. She was scared and screamed. Keh looked at the woman sucking his penis, feeling so cool, "Go out, go out! After half an hour, come in and report work!" "Just half an hour?" Hearing it, Keh was startled. When he looked up, he saw that Timothy was standing at the door and smiling. There was another guy behind Timothy. Keh knew it was Rylee. After two seconds, Keh reacted and pushed the woman away. The woman didn¡¯t get prepared and suddenly fell down, "Ouch!" She screamed andined, "Mr. Keith... don¡¯t be so hard! It is not on the bed..." Hearing it, Keh was so embarrassed. After listening to it, Rylee walked out and giggled at Keh. Keh yelled at Rylee, "Rylee, you stillugh! Stop it! Otherwise, I won¡¯t ept your interview!" He stood up. Timothy signaled at him, then he realized that the zipper was open. He was so scared that he quickly turned around. So shameful! Rylee actually saw his such embarrassed look. Timothy led Rylee into the spacious office. As soon as Timothy sat down, someone served the hot tea. Rylee was like a big boss, put her hands behind and looked around. Keh sorted his hair, feeling very dissatisfied, "Boss, I promised to let her interview me. She can come here by herself. Why are you here? You¡¯re so busy!" Timothy knocked the armrest with his fingers, "I am afraid that you would do something dirty things to let her see." Keh was blushed and exined, "It¡¯s an ident. Usually, I don''t do this in the office during the day." At this time, Rylee turned her face and said, "There are a lot of books in your office!" Keh said proudly, "Yeah, I love reading." Rylee said with pity, "What is the use?" What? Keh was stunned. He didn''t understand her meaning. Rylee spread her hands, "You don''t read them, but let these books see you doing bad things. It¡¯s really pitiful." Timothy couldn''t help butughed. Keh was mad, "What? What did you say? It¡¯s just asional! Don¡¯tugh! Hey, boss, don''tugh. Why do you help her? I am going crazy! " With Timothy here, Rylee interviewed Keh very sessful. One morning, Keh didn¡¯t do any work, but just received the interview. Of course, this was also Timothy¡¯s order. Timothy said, "Rylee is the first time to do an interview. She has no experience. It must be much slower than the professional reporter. Keh, you have to be patient. You have to help her!" Keh was so mad. Timothy even brought hisputer over. Once he opened theputer, he could deal with the work. But he, Keh, had to answer Rylee¡¯s questions. They were all shit questions! "Mr. Keith, what kind of woman do you like? Can you also tell the characteristics of the body part?" "Mr. Keith, have you tried to have sex with several woman at the same time?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Keith, do you have a tendency of bisexuality?" "Mr. Keith, is there a woman who uses you to y with her? For example, after you have sex with her, you will abandon her, which cause her dissatisfaction?" Keh rubbed his temple, looking at Rylee, "Can you ask other questions?" This girl was not to interview him. She was purely torture him! When sheughed, it was so hateful! Keh felt so helpless. "Boss, I can''t stand it! Your woman''s question is too weird. I really can''t answer." Timothy didn¡¯t look at Keh, but just stared at hisputer. Then he said faintly, "Oh, is it? I feel her questions are still more appropriate for you." Kehpletely felt speechless. Rylee finally finished the interview. Keh immediately went to the bathroom. Rylee looked at Timothy, and asked, "Timothy?" "What?" Timothy looked up at Rylee. Rylee was in a trance. From Timothy¡¯s eyes, she saw a very warm thing. Did she think too much? Hey! Don¡¯t think too much! "After the interview is done, is it to match a few photos??" Timothy nodded, "Yeah." Chapter 647: I Won’t Allow It to Happen Chapter 647: I Won¡¯t Allow It to Happen Keh, who walked out of the bathroom, shivered. What? He had to take pictures? Next¡­ "Mr. Keith, you hold the file. Look here! Face to me. Widen your eyes! Well, smile." Ryleemand Keh Timothy stopped working and quietly watched this scene. Then he could not help butughed. Keh begged, "Boss! Save me! My face is stiff. Hey, shoot quickly. I have already maintained the pose for ten minutes!!" Armand alreadyughed out. Ryleepleted the interview, ready to leave. Timothy also stood up. Armand picked up thoseputer things. Only Keh felt so tired, lying on the table. He waved his hands weakly, "See you." Rylee and Timothy didn¡¯t respond him. Timothy was looking at few photos in Rylee¡¯s mobile phone. They were talking about the photos of Keh. Seeing it, Keh said angrily, "Damn it! Boss, remember, I¡¯m your buddy! She¡¯s just a woman!¡± Armand felt so funny. Then he waved his hands to Keh. Kehy on the table again. A stack of photos on the table, Hawk was expressionless. "Lady, I have found the woman. Her name is Rylee. She is a freshman. These are the photos. It can be seen that Timothy treats her very well." Felicia was hesitated. Finally, she looked at those pictures one by one. Timothy held her waist and protected her¡­ Timothy said in her ears with faint smile¡­ Timothy stoked her hair. Tears dripped down. She choked with sobs, "Actually¡­ there is really such a woman who steals Timothy away? I''ve seen this girl! I have absolutely seen her! I saw her on the street. I didn¡¯t like her, but she has a boyfriend. Her boyfriend is also very handsome. But why ... " Hawk frowned, "So Timothy likes this woman, but this woman doesn''t like Timothy." "Huh? What? What did you say?" Felicia smiled bitterly, "I tried my best to chase Timothy. But this girl even doesn¡¯t like him! Ridiculous! " "Lady, do we need to kill her?" Felicia squinted, "Since she wants to steal my man away, I will not let her go! But we don¡¯t have to kill her now. I think we can take full advantage of the matter about her and her boyfriend to make Timothy feel disappointed on her. If she lives with other men together, will Timothy still love her?" Hawk nodded. "Where is the aphrodisiac?" Hawk was startled and slowly took out a small bottle from his pocket, "Lady, be careful." Felicia snatched it over, "It¡¯s not your business! Just do as what I said!" Felicia opened the lid and sniffed. A gorgeous scent immediately rushed over. This was the aphrodisiac? It could make people lose mind and control? Was it so wonderful? ¡°Timothy, do not me me. This is you forced me to do so.¡± ¡°Why do you ignore me?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why did you abandon me?¡± ¡°I grew up with you and apany you. I dreamed of marrying you, but you always ignore me. Now, you actually fall in love with other woman!¡± ¡°I will not allow it to happen!¡± Felicia closed her eyes and held the small bottle in her arms. Hawk was standing next to her. He wanted to say something, but he just clenched his fists tightly. Because Timothy had very important thing at noon, he had to drive Rylee back to the school first. Rylee jumped off the car, then waved goodbye to Timothy, "Bye. See you on the weekend! You helped me a lot. I''ll repay you!" Timothy smiled faintly. When Rylee turned and walked a few steps, he suddenly jumped out of the car, "Rylee!" "What¡¯s up?" Rylee turned around. Timothy walked up to her. Before Rylee could see the expression on his face, she had been held into his arms. What was wrong with him? Rylee leaned her little face on his chest, listening to his strong heartbeat and feeling confused. "What happened to you?" Timothy squinted. As long as he thought of this girl liked Manfred, he felt inexplicable irritated and frustration. "Do you think I¡¯m good?" Timothy said. "What?" Rylee was confused. What did he mean? Timothy let go of Rylee and cupped her face, forcing her to look into his eyes. Timothy''s eyes were so beautiful. They were dark and deep! "Do you think I am good?" Rylee was startled. Then she smiled, "Of course! You''re of course very good! You¡¯re rich and capable. You''re Timothy! " Well, she evaluated him from his personality and ability. But she didn¡¯t treat him as an ordinary man. "I and Manfred, who is better?" Timothy looked down at her. Oh? Rylee was stunned. "You, you and Manfred? How topare? You''re invincible boss. Manfred is just an ordinary manager. Manfred is my family!" Hearing the answer, Timothy felt disappointed. Anyway, this girl did not treat him as a man who could be her boyfriend! Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g In her eyes, Manfred was her family. So she could get married with Manfred, right? Thought of this, Timothy felt jealous. He snorted coldly, let go of Rylee and turned away. "What¡¯s wrong with him? Why did he ask such questions? Even if he is not good, I don¡¯t dare to say it in front of him. Besides, it¡¯s none of my business whether he is good or not." Rylee scratched her head, feeling confused. She pursed mouth and went to school. When she went to the cafeteria, there were a lot of people. She had to line up. "Get away! Walk so slow!" Andrea deliberately ran into Rylee, squeezed her to one side, then walked quickly to the front. Rylee almost fell. She red at Andrea. Andrea turned and stuck her tongue out at Rylee. Rylee thought how to teach Andrea a lesson. She could pretend to lose bnce and poured the soup on her. When she was thinking about it, Joseph walked past her and caught up with Andrea. He grabbed her by the cor and said, "Andrea! What¡¯s wrong with you? I saw you intentionally ran into Rylee! What do you want to do? I have enough with you!" Many school mates looked over. Rylee dropped her head. Joseph was so stupid. How could he be so childish and straightforward? Seeing Joseph, Andrea immediately blushed and said, "Joseph! How can you help her to bully me??" "Stop nonsense! You just deliberately ran into Rylee, right?" "No!" "Apologize!" "No! Joseph, why do you always help her! Why?" Rylee leaned over, "Because I¡¯m better than you." Rylee held Joseph¡¯s arms and put her face on Joseph¡¯s arm. Then she deliberately cried with sweet voice, "Honey, let¡¯s go to eat. I want to eat pork." Joseph immediatelyughed, raised his chin and answered, "Okay, honey!" Rylee walked and pinched Joseph, whispering, "What did you call me?" Joseph was in a good mood, "Since you called me honey, I also have to call you honey." Andrea froze in ce. Looking at Joseph and Rylee looked back, she was so angry that tears welled up. She cried, "Get over yourself! I know you and Joseph are just friends! Rylee! You like Manfred, right? I tell you that Manfred has agreed to get engaged with my sister! You''re abandoned! Who do you think you are! You¡¯re abandoned! " Rylee who was walking suddenly stopped. Her face instantly became pale. Chapter 648: Ridiculous Chapter 648: Ridiculous Frowning, Joseph nced at Rylee and then turned to Andrea, ¡°Andrea Carroll, stop this nonsense! You won¡¯t be let off if you dare to spread such rumors again!¡± Andrea bit her lips with a slight trembling taking hold of her body. Was it real? Was it real what Andrea just said? Did Manfred really agree to the engagement with Caroline? Impossible! It was definitely impossible! Manfred clearly told her that he would not be with Caroline, that he would definitely not be engaged to Caroline, that his beloved one was her! Andrea snorted and said fiercely, ¡°We the whole family, except for her, already know the news! If I lie a little, let a car kill me now!¡± At the words, she ran out of the canteen. Rylee was transfixed with her eyes greatly widened. Joseph gave Rylee a gentle nudge and asked, ¡°Are you all right? You look sick.¡± Rylee weakly fell to a chair with the support of Joseph¡¯s arm. She signed disappointedly, ¡°Will Manfred be engaged to her?¡± Joseph would have said something bad of Manfred tofort Rylee, but noticing that she looked pale, he was too afraid to hurt her to say anything. Rylee was so confused and sad that she could not even take a single bite of the food brought back by Joseph. Only after Joseph coxed her hard did she take a few mouthfuls of rice. At the bottom of her heart cried a voice loudly, ¡°Manfred lied to me!¡± No! It couldn¡¯t be! How could he lie to her? He had always been so tending to her like a gleam of sunshine covering her with a precious warmth in that cold and ruthless home. She treated him as her mum, who gave her a sense of kinship that she had not felt for a long time. Her mother had already left her alone. Was it that, now, he, the man who gave her the same kind of motherly warmth, was going to leave her too? Rylee felt miserable. When receiving the special interview and photos of Keh Keith, the teacher became overwhelmingly excited and gave Rylee tremendous praise while Rylee still showed an indifferent and pale face. Even after Rylee left the office, the teacher was still excited. Rylee really didn¡¯t know where to go. She took out her phone and wanted to call Manfred to question the authenticity of the news, but shecked the courage. Who was she to him? Indeed, he once said that he liked her and would wait for her to grow up! But¡­those words were nothing but unimportant and frivolous verbal promises. How could they count for anything? All afternoon, Rylee was absent-minded. After school, Joseph and Rylee rode home together. She kept silent for a long time until suddenly a sentence broke out, ¡°If he has lied to me, I will never ever forgive him!¡± Joseph was shocked by her anger and also felt pity for her at the bottom of his heart. She didn¡¯t have much warmth belonging to her and now would there be even less? Joseph smiled drily and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Don¡¯t you still have me with you? If you can¡¯t find one, I can lump it to marry you. Hey, but we need to make a deal now that you can¡¯t bully or beat me all the time if we do get married in the future.¡± Rylee finally showed a slight smile. Although it was still bitter. Rylee didn¡¯t even have her dinner that night after she went back to the Carroll''s Manor. When it came to eight o¡¯clock, she finally could not help it and ran to the door of Manfred¡¯s room, wanting to question him about the news. *** Just as she was about to knock, she found that the door was not locked and open a little, and there were some people chatting inside. Who was talking with Manfred? Rylee curiously leaned over and eavesdropped at the door. It was father! ¡°Manfred, I think that I can rely on you. In the future, I will hand over my business to you. Your engagement with Caroline was brought up by your sister. I believe that this arrangement is wonderful since we will be family after your engagement, and our family business would definitely have a promising development. Also, Caroline once told me privately that she is very fond of you. And now I am here to know what you think about this affair.¡± At the words, Rylee became too nervous to breathe. Her palms were sweating. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Manfred, please, don¡¯t say yes! After a second of hesitation, Manfred signed and said, ¡°Well, I will obey my sister¡¯s will. As for Caroline, I will try my best to take care of her. Don¡¯t worry about it, Brook.¡± ¡°Good! Very good! I am relieved with your promise. Ha!¡± Rylee widened her eyes greatly and was transfixed with shock. What did Manfred say? Did he mean yes? He actually consented his engagement with Caroline? Rylee returned to her room in a trance. She looked absolutely pale and fell down to the ground. Her eyes were staring straightly at the ceiling. Manfred¡¯s words lingered in her mind, ¡°I will obey my sister¡¯s will¡­¡± ¡°As for Caroline, I will try my best to take care of her¡­¡± Manfred! Why did you agree to this engagement! Didn¡¯t you say that you love me? Wasn¡¯t your love so vulnerable! Ridiculous! It was ridiculous! Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Rylee still lied on the floor in a deadly silence with her eyes widely opened. ¡°Are you in there, Rylee?¡± It was Manfred. Rylee closed her eyes and tried to ignore the voice. The door opened and Manfred walked in. With the help of the moonlight, he discovered Rylee on the floor. He was startled, ¡°Oh, Rylee, why are you on the floor? It will give you a cold. Get up quickly girl.¡± Manfred hurried over to help Rylee up to a chair. He looked at her face while she didn¡¯t even give him a nce. She stared at the corner absently. ¡°Rylee, what¡¯s wrong? You are so silent. Something bad happened? Talk to me and let me help you.¡± Manfred slightly touched her hair as usual. But this time, she shrugged him away angrily. ¡°Rylee¡­¡± Manfred was greatly shocked. Not until that moment did Rylee turn to Manfred with an icy-cold expression and tone, ¡°Thank you. But I won¡¯t need your help any more in the future. Now, please show yourself out.¡± ¡°Rylee! What happened? Did I do something wrong?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you understand me? I want you to get out! Get out!¡± She suddenly lost her temper and stared at him, with her hands straightly pointing at the door. Keeping his breath, Manfred looked firmly at her and then walked out after a sign. He said quietly, ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about it when you feel better.¡± Rylee shouted frantically, ¡°No talk! No talk between us! Boring!¡± Manfred stopped at the door and turned back to look at her. He saw great hostility in her big eyes. He frowned a little and went out with some words hidden in his mouth. *** After Manfred closed the door, Ryleey on the bed and cried. She had always trusted him so much and considered the warmth he gave her was so motherly that she could depend on and get close to him. It was so unexpected that he would deceive her in this way ¨C while showing her such cheap concern, he got engaged to Caroline! Manfred, what kind of jerk were you! Rylee, don¡¯t cry! You need to learn to forget! You have to forget all the warmth he gave you! Forget all the sweet words he whispered to you! That waiting for you to grow up was nothing but bullshit! Fuck off! Rylee cried for a long time in her quilt. Timothy drank a little more at the evening party. Keh drank together with him. He was still nagging, ¡°My boss, you almost exhausted me to death today for that little girl! And you were annoyed by my saying you are biased? Well, are you not biased? You could still stand it even when she ¡°tortured¡± me in that way. And just now you immediately handed her your tea when she said she was thirsty. So our friendship over these years can¡¯t beat your friendship with her, right?¡± Looking down, Timothy drank his wine elegantly. The alcohol slightly painted some shades of red on his delicate face. His eyes got more and more beautiful and at the same time more and more flirting. Some women peeking from a distance were amazed by his handsome face when he asional raised his face and nced around. ¡°I suddenly feel that I am a loser.¡± Timothy said quietly, rubbing his eyebrows. Whenever the thought that the little girl always cared so much about Manfred urred to him, he would be overwhelmed by a sense of uselessness and powerlessness. Keh sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with me for telling the truth ¡ª you deserve it! That little girl? Why do you like her so much? Indeed, she is beautiful, especially her eyes. Her figure is good and her skin is quite fair. Yet, she has such a bad temper. She is not gentle at all. What a tomboy! And she will never act like ady. Look at my girls, boss. Maybe they are not as beautiful as that little girl; at least they are coquettish, gentle and know how to make men happy. And that girl? She is even tougher than me. My boss, give her up. If you can love someone else, you won¡¯t be single now.¡± Timothy picked up his ss and took a small sip. A bitter smile appeared on his face. He said softly, ¡°If I can be the boss and control it, everything will be fine.¡± ¡°What? Oh no!¡± Keh widened his amorous eyes, swallowed some saliva and asked with shock, ¡°Boss, do you really love that girl that deeply?¡± Timothy cast a nce at Keh without an answer, which meant a yes. ¡°Oh my god! It is so amazing! Boss! You are the richest man in Asia! You are the ¡°king¡± standing at the top of the pyramid! You are not a next-door brother! You can¡¯t truly love someone! Love is the biggest taboo for you as the leader of a gang! Do you need my preaching again¡ªno matter where you are, you can never truly love a woman as long as you are in a gang. Your love will be a weakness impeding your progress! Maybe you can¡¯t find a fairy, but you can have a normal woman whenever you want. Now, tell me what kind of woman you like, voluptuous, wild, gentle, coquettish, cute, or charming? I can get you hundreds of them. It is a piece of cake for me to get you different women every day throughout the whole year.¡± Chapter 649: You still have me by your side Chapter 649: You still have me by your side ¡°The only thing that I am afraid of is that you, the king of ¡®war¡¯, actually fell in love with a woman. God, that is absolutely unbearable! Are you going to have sex with only one woman for the rest of your whole life?¡± Timothy irritably pushed the nagging Keh away and muttered a curse, ¡°You can¡¯t understand! Stay away from me!¡± ring at Timothy with eyes widened, Keh panted angrily with arms akimbo. At this time, a beauty came over to Timothy, coquettishly giggling, suddenly put her arms around his arm, and said flirtingly, ¡°I am Ruth, the daughter of the French President¡­ president Wheeler¡­¡± Before she finished her words, Timothy shrugged her away fiercely to the ground two meters away, which made her underwear exposed. ¡°Oh! What have you done!¡± The woman cried out in shame. Timothy slightly brushed the dust from his sleeves, and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me when you speak. You are dirty!¡± The woman turned extremely angry. Before she lost her temper, Armand, at the signal of Timothy, immediately sent several men to drag the woman out. ¡°Our boss doesn¡¯t want to see you again, show yourself out and disappear now.¡± Watching from the side, Keh gnashed out a few words angrily, ¡°Boss! Why are you so cruel to that beauty? She just touched your arm. If you don¡¯t want her, let me have her. She indeed has big boots.¡± Timothy threw a disdain nce at Keh, and said, ¡°Useless!¡± The next morning, Rylee went downstairs to the living room quite early. Daphne Carroll just got up. Sitting downstairs, when she saw Ryleeing down, she said in shock, ¡°Why do you have swollen eyes?¡± ¡°It is none of your business! Mind your own ones!¡± being in her bad mood, Rylee shouted back angrily and went out without hesitation. Daphne Carroll widened her mouth and murmured to herself whilebing her hair, ¡°Horrible!¡± When Rylee rode to the school gate, she saw a luxury car parking there, which is quite familiar to her. The car door opened suddenly and Timothy got off from it. His big sunsses covered his marvelous face. ¡°Why are you here?¡± It was only half past seven. Mr. Wheeler was indeed an early bird. Moreover, he was really that leisure toe here in these two consecutive mornings. Was he not busy? ¡°Well, I just want to have a look at you.¡± Timothy said in a gentle tone. Rylee nodded, still being in a bad mood, she asked casually, ¡°Have you had your breakfast yet?¡± Timothy raised his eyebrows, ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Me neither. Well then, my treat.¡± A slight smile appeared on Timothy¡¯s face, ¡°Well, your treat.¡± Rylee regretted her invitation instantly. She puffed up her cute face and said annoyedly, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel shameful? You are much richer than me and you still want my treat! You should know that you can¡¯t have a feast if you eat with me. I can give you nothing but just a te of bread and a ss of milk.¡± Timothy nodded and said, ¡°That will be fine. I am not a picky eater.¡± Armand secretly pouted. He was not a picky eater? Indeed, only when he was with Rylee. ¡°Armand, park Rylee¡¯s bike and I will take her to breakfast.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Armand responded and took over Rylee¡¯s bike. *** Rylee frowned, ¡°Why should we drive to have breakfast? Why can¡¯t we have it nearby? There is exactly a breakfast shop opposite the school.¡± Armand was startled and began to cough hard. That shabby shop opposite the school? Of course, that is not a ce for a gang¡¯s leader to go. Little foolish girl! ¡°I will drive you to a quiet ce where you can have your bread and milk. How about that?¡± Rylee pouted and said angrily, ¡°Humph! You are so excited about my treat. Are you going to empty my purse?¡± Timothy slightly caressed Rylee¡¯s nose and said, ¡°You are right. Let¡¯s go.¡± Signing, Rylee got into the car in a much better mood while menting¡± her purse. Timothy drove the car himself while all of his bodyguards were driving after him. Timothy took a few nced at Rylee¡¯s face while driving. Her eyes were swollen, which meant that she had criedst night. Timothy drove to the beach and stopped at a restaurant. Inside were only a few people, so Timothy didn¡¯t demand his men to vacate it. He apanied Rylee to a table by the window. They ordered some bread and milk. Rylee frowned and red at Timothy, who was sitting opposite her, murmuring, ¡°You are not a gentleman! You even order dishes for a small breakfast just because it is my treat. I now do find you a stingy man, a stingy gang leader!¡± Timothy didn¡¯t care about her curse but smiled in a good mood, ¡°Is that so? I still have a lot of secrets for you to learn about.¡± Rylee was shocked by such a pun. ¡°Try the bread.¡± Timothy gave her a bread. ¡°Just a normal bread. It can¡¯t taste like ice-cream.¡± muttered Rylee. Then she took a bite and was surprised by its taste, ¡°Wow, delicious! What¡¯s the stuffing? Human meat? It is truly delicious!¡± Rylee¡¯s attention was instantly attracted by this delicious food and she began to gobble. When they almost finished their breakfast, Rylee looked around to find that no one but them were still there in the originally empty restaurant. Outside the restaurant, across the window, was the spacious sea. Seeing that vast sea and the beautiful clouds in the sky, Rylee was filled with emotions. Compared to nature, we human beings are so tiny. Timothy looked at his watch which told him that it was time for a meeting. At first, he just wanted to have a look at her before he went to hispany. But¡­ Her bad mood stopped him. ¡°Anything bad happened? Your eyes are swollen like peaches.¡± Timothy handed Rylee a cup of ck tea and asked softly. ¡°Oh? You can see the swelling?¡± Rylee impatiently covered and rubbed her eyes, ¡°I have already used ice to make them detumescent. Why doesn¡¯t it work? I will never believe those facial experts anymore! They are all liars!¡± ¡°I thought you were a tomboy. It is quite unexpected that you could be girly sometimes¡ªcrying secretly.¡± Rylee widened her eyes and red at Timothy, ¡°I am not a man! I am only a girl! Moreover, even though I am no one to you, you can¡¯t mistake my gender, right? If you were me, you would also cry when those things happen to you.¡± *** ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t since I know that nothing could be changed. Why should I waste my time crying?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand! You won¡¯t cry only because you haven¡¯t truly loved someone! If the one you love suddenly abandons you, you will definitely be as sad as I am now.¡± Rylee shared her sorrow with Timothy quite naturally. She wouldn¡¯t be afraid of hisughing at or looking down upon her. Sharing with him her secret actually made her feel relieved. It seemed that he could help her to shoulder her sadness. Timothy¡¯s heart stopped beating at the words. What did she say? ¡°The one you truly love¡­¡± Did she mean¡­ Did ¡°the one¡± mean Manfred? Did she truly love Manfred? Timothy secretly clenched his fist firmly. Rylee went into her monologue, ¡°You know Manfred, right?¡± Timothy slightly puckered up his lips and nodded. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He once said to me that he loved me and he would marry me when I grow up. I believed him. What¡¯s more, he used to be the only one who could let me feel family warmth in that ruthless and cold home. Sometimes I am confused about whether I have treated him as my mum whom I can depend on. I don¡¯t know whether I fall in love with him, but I do want to be with him for the rest of my whole life just as to be with my mum and keep that motherly warmth he gave me forever.¡± Timothy grew paler and paler as she spoke. Was it a ridiculous torture for a man to listen to his beloved girl talking about her beloved man? ¡°But yesterday I was suddenly told the news that he was going to be engaged to Caroline!¡± Rylee became agitated, ¡°I once asked him whether he would be engaged to her, and he said no firmly at that time. It was quite unexpected that¡­ he did say yes to this affair yesterday evening.¡± Rylee signed sadly and turned to watch the sea, ¡°I thought I had found the one who could warm me, but he was going to leave me alone. And now, I am alone again.¡± Timothy grabbed her little cold hands instantly and wanted tofort her that everything would be all right since she still had him. However¡­ It seemed that saying these words at that time was a bit suspicious of taking advantage of her sadness. Rylee looked at Timothy in a confused manner. Timothy opened his mouth and said, ¡°If nothing can be changed now, I want you to learn to forget. Manfred is not the only gentleman in the world and you still can choose someone else.¡± ¡°Rylee nodded sadly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it that my love is dying now before it could blossom and yield a fruit? It is annoying!¡± Timothy looked down at the table and said seriously, ¡°Does it mean that Manfred is not the one for you and the warmth that really belongs to is waiting for you elsewhere?¡± Like me, I am always here watching and waiting for you. Rylee raised her eyebrows and squeezed a bitter smile, ¡°I hope so. I can¡¯tmit suicide only because a man doesn¡¯t want me, right? I must find a boyfriend who is hundreds of thousands of times better than Manfred and can beat him in every possible aspect so that he will regret his choice!¡± Timothy signed secretly. It was obvious that this girl did have some affection towards Manfred. This recognition upset him very much. He was now jealous, anxious and helpless. Rylee was driven back to school by Timothy when something suddenly urred to her, ¡°Oh, how time flies! It is Friday again! Should I go to work at your ce?¡± Chapter 650: Hit it off Chapter 650: Hit it off ¡°Of course. If you can¡¯t fulfill your duty, you can¡¯t get your sry.¡± Rylee signed, ¡°Well then, I wille over tonight.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think that I am exploiting you?¡± Rylee softly stamped her shoes, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home¡­I don¡¯t want to see them being together. I am afraid that I will be angry to death.¡± Thest few words stabbed Timothy¡¯s heart like a sword. ¡°Thene. If I am busy this afternoon, I will send Armand to pick you up.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Rylee nodded. Timothy watched her walking into the school lonelily and sadly, and an overwhelming sorrow captured him. What did you want, Manfred! Why did upset Rylee that much! Timothy sat back in his car with a deadly cold expression. ¡°Go to find Manfred!¡± ¡°Ye¡­what? Where do we go now, boss?¡± Armand thought he didn¡¯t grasp the correct information. ¡°Find Manfred!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Armand took a secret glimpse of Timothy in the mirror and stuck out his tongue.¡± The boss was angry. When Timothy broke into the office, Manfred was busily working on some files. The male secretary who followed behind was still saying, ¡°Sorry sir, you can¡¯t get in¡­¡± Manfred looked at the handsome Timothy and signaled the secretary out. Timothy also signaled his group of bodyguards out. ¡°Timothy, why are you here?¡± Manfred seemed a little bit tired. Timothy seated himself with his legs crossed without permission. Even this simple action showed his elegance. Timothy sneered coldly, ¡°Manfred, you seem to be so powerful that you can win Rylee¡¯s love. Are you challenging me now? Now that you have promised her your love, why can¡¯t you keep it? Why did you agree to get engaged to Caroline?¡± Manfred also became serious now. Leaning against the back of his chair, he talked back without hesitation, ¡°President Wheeler, are we still friends and ssmates?¡± Timothy narrowed his eyes, ¡°We can only be and have already been enemies since the moment you were to have my girl. You should know that.¡± ¡°Now that we are enemies, shouldn¡¯t you thank me for abandoning Rylee? Why are you here to question me?¡± Timothy red at Manfred, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t win her love and then abandon her.¡± ¡°You mean that now I should be with her, enjoying our engagement and then marriage? Then you will be satisfied.¡± Timothy sprang to his feet and said coldly, ¡°I am here just to warn you to leave her alone from now on. You have already lost your rights and powerpeting with me!¡± Timothy walked out at the moment he finished his words. Manfred snickered after Timothy and said quietly, ¡°Even though I abandoned her, I am still the only one she loves. What a tragedy for you.¡± Hearing those words, Timothy paused for two seconds before he left sturdily. The door of the office was mmed heavily. Manfred sat there still for a second, then stood up and turned to the floor-to-ceiling window, and rubbed his hair heavily. ¡°Annoying! Annoying!¡± He mmed his fist hard against the ss. Rylee was absent-minded throughout the whole ss. During the ss, she received a text message from Manfred, ¡°Rylee, we need to talk about it sometime. There''s been a misunderstanding between us.¡± *** Reading the message, Rylee murmured, ¡°No misunderstanding at all, and no talk at all! Liar! Don¡¯t try to bewilder me anymore!¡± She directly deleted the message. Rylee took a walk downstairs. The next course was an optional course which she didn¡¯t bother to attend. ¡°Rylee! Are you Rylee?¡± a sweet voice suddenly appeared. ¡°Who?¡± Rylee raised her head towards the direction of the voice. After seeing the sweet girl in front of her, she was transfixed for a second. Oh god! Isn¡¯t the girl standing a few meters away Timothy¡¯s fianc¨¦e? It was exactly this girl dressed like a princess who said solemnly and confidently that she must be Timothy¡¯s wife that day on the street. It was her! ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°My name is Felicia Schultz. We have met before on the street. Do you still remember me?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Rylee nodded but still in confusion, ¡°Yes, I remember. Hi, Felicia.¡± The two girls shook hands. Felicia¡¯s hands were so delicate and fair. It was obvious that she would always take good care of her body. ¡°Why are you here at my school?¡± Rylee looked over Felicia¡¯s shoulder and found no one following her. ¡°I have nothing to do, so I came here for a walk. And then I saw you and recognized you instantly. Timothy once mentioned you to me.¡± ¡°Really? Did he?¡± Feliciaughed exaggeratedly, ¡°Of course, Timothy would tell me everything about him since I will definitely marry him in the future. I remember that I have once told you our marriage n, right?¡± ¡°Well, yes, indeed. Got it.¡± Rylee smiled drily. Why would it be so awkward talking to her? Wasn¡¯t it because she had once studied abroad and they didn¡¯t have any interest inmon? Felicia grabbed Rylee¡¯s arm excitedly, ¡°Are you free today? Go shopping with me.¡± Rylee frowned, ¡°No. I have sses. I have already missed several sses yesterday.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you Timothy¡¯s maid?¡± Rylee nodded reluctantly, ¡°Yes, I am his maid. But I only work at weekends.¡± ¡°Now that you are his maid, then you are my maid. I can ask my maid to go shopping with me, right?¡± Rylee frowned. She didn¡¯t like such self-righteousness. Rylee stiffened her face and said in a displeased tome, ¡°I am the maid who is only responsible for cleaning Mr. Wheeler¡¯s house at weekends but nothing else. Moreover, I am a maid only at weekends and not on any other days. As for your request, I am afraid that I can¡¯t do it. You can go and find Mr. Wheeler and ask him to send someone else to go shopping with you. I still have sses.¡± Seeing that Rylee was angry, Felicia immediately became more approachable. She friendlily held Rylee¡¯s arm, smiling, ¡°Well, well, well, it is my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have talked to you in that way. Don¡¯t be angry, please? If you are angry, I will cry.¡± Felicia also made a funny face to amuse Rylee when she was talking. Rylee finally could not help butugh. She said, ¡°No wonder Mr. Wheeler likes you that much. You are as cute as a child.¡± At the words, Felicia was stunned. Timothy¡­ likes her? Why would it be so ridiculous for Rylee to speak these words? Felicia stiffly smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes, he has always liked me. We have promised each other that we would get married when we grow up since we were both little. Over all these years, Timothy has made great business, but he has always been single¡­ I know that he is waiting for me to grow up to be his wife.¡± *** Rylee couldn¡¯t tell what she felt like. Hearing Felicia¡¯s words, she became a little bit bizarre and a shade of jealousy sprang out from the bottom of her heart. What happened to her? She should, of course, be happy about Mr. Wheeler¡¯s good news. ¡°You are childhood sweethearts to each other. How enviable! To have such a wife like you, Mr. Wheeler must be the happiest man in the world.¡± Rylee smiled and tried to ignore that shade of jealousy. Felicia observed Rylee¡¯s expression carefully, ¡°Really? I think so too! We will be the happiest couple in the world. Rylee, why haven¡¯t we been friends until now? Talking to you makes me feel extremely happy! It would be so good if you could be my sister, so that we could have more small chats. Since you couldn¡¯t go shopping with me, let me apany you to your sses.¡± Rylee found it unbelievable. Really? The fianc¨¦e of the leader of EP Noir Society would actually waste her time apanying her to sses in this shabby school? What¡¯s going on? Rylee frown with reluctance, ¡°You really have nothing to do?¡± ¡°No! I have had nothing to do and have always stayed at home since I came back from abroad. Timothy asked me to shop and it would be so boring shopping by myself. He would onlye back home in the evening. He has been so good to me. He would hug me to sleep only because I am afraid of coldness in order to warm me.¡± Rylee slightly scratched the back of her head. No one had asked whether Timothy had been good to you or not. Why should you tell me that much? So would Mr. Wheeler hug Felicia to sleep every night? So disgusting. But it was reasonable since she was his fianc¨¦e. They can sleep together. A man like Timothy would definitely have enough women. Suddenly, the scene of Timothy having sex with Felicia urred to Rylee¡­ They were both naked and Mr. Wheeler was on her¡­ Ugh! Why would it be so irritable just thinking about the scene for a while? Rylee slightly shook her head to drive that scene away. She turned to look at Felicia to find an innocent smile blossoming on her face like a flower blooming in the sunshine. ¡°It isn¡¯t good for you to have sses with me. It will bore you.¡± Felicia held Rylee¡¯s arm tightly, gently smiling, ¡°It will be fine. I won¡¯t find it boring as long as I am with you. It will be interesting. I find that I hit it off with you and we have already been friends now.¡± Rylee was totally confused. They could be friends so soon? They could hit it off just within a few minutes? What an innocent girl was Felicia. ¡°Then it will be better for me not to have sses. This time, let me apany you to go shopping.¡± Rylee made up her mind. Anyway, she could be absent-minded. So going shopping was a better choice. Maybe Felicia would be tired after some shop and then she wouldn¡¯t need to apany her any longer. Hearing this, Felicia pped her hands happily, ¡°Wonderful, wonderful! Shopping together is much more interesting than having sses! Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°What? Now?¡± ¡°Of course, why not?¡± ¡°But I need to tell my ssmates to take some notes for me.¡± Felicia had already dragged Rylee towards the school gate, ¡°Don¡¯t. Just call or text her to tell her.¡± Chapter 651: A shade of sadness Chapter 651: A shade of sadness ¡°But I¡­¡± While Rylee was still hesitating, Felicia had already dragged her excitedly towards the school gate. Outside the school gate parked a car. A handsome cool guy came over to open the car door for them. ¡°He¡¯s Hawk, my bodyguard.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Hawk.¡± Rylee greeted Hawk. Instead of answering the greeting orally, Hawk cast a cold nce towards Rylee and nodded to her. He was cold too. If Mr. Wheeler was as cold as an iced mountain, then he would be as an ice cube. They both could create a cold atmosphere around them. They were both unapproachable. ¡°Hawk is not a talker. Let him keep silent since he only takes charge of our security. Come on, Rylee.¡± Felicia happily pushed Rylee into the car. Rylee nced at Hawk ¨C why would she feel that Hawk was so unapproachable and even feel a little bit scared of him? She hoped that she got the wrong feeling. Felicia and Rylee sat side by side. Felicia held one hand of Rylee and said cordially, ¡°Rylee, can you be my bridesmaid at my wedding with Timothy?¡± ¡°What? Are you getting married?¡± Rylee widened her eyes subconsciously, overwhelmed by shock. Felicia Carroll grinned sweetly, ¡°Well, sooner orter. My dad has saved Timothy¡¯s life and now is his master. He has already given his acquiescence to our marriage. So, there is no doubt.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it.¡± Rylee looked down at her own legs. She actually felt a little bit sad. She felt like someone was chocking her, making her hard to breathe. Damned it. What happened to her? Why would she feel like this when knowing the marriage? ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Rylee?¡± Felicia nudged Rylee, which drew Rylee¡¯s attention back and she lifted up her head. ¡°I am fine.¡± ¡°But you are so silent. Are you unhappy?¡± ¡°No, I am happy.¡± ¡°Then can you be my bridesmaid?¡± Seeing Felicia¡¯s excitement, Rylee nodded with firmness and a little bit of reluctance, ¡°Yes, of course.¡± ¡°Capital! Rylee, by the way, I remember that I saw your boyfriend with a simr height as Timothy that day on the street too. When will you get married?¡± Rylee was transfixed instantly. Manfred? But Manfred no longer belonged to her. He had already belonged to another woman. Rylee suppressed the overwhelming sadness and showed a bitter smile, ¡°I broke up with him.¡± ¡°What? You broke up with him? Why?¡± Felicia could not believe that. Rylee looked out from the window and said disappointedly and softly, ¡°Maybe I am too childish and didn¡¯t know his true intention. Maybe he hasn¡¯t ever loved me and loves another girl.¡± ¡°How could it be? Unbelievable! But you did look like a couple that day and you matched each other quite well when standing together.¡± Rylee didn¡¯t notice that Felicia was frowning and her eyeballs were rolling. Rylee was still looking outside of the window and captured by her reminiscence, ¡°I used to think that we were as intimate as family. Did we match each other? But whatever, he is going to be engaged to another woman.¡± ¡°How could he do that to you?¡± Felicia also signed. *** Rylee took a deep breath and showed a gentle smile towards Felicia. Seeing this, Felicia also quickly rearranged her expression and looked at Rylee innocently. They began to talk about thosedy¡¯s stuff, such as clothes, shoes and bags. Arriving at the mall, Rylee was shocked when she got out of the car. This mall¡­ Was this mall the one she once came to with Mr. Wheeler? Felicia nudged Rylee and introduced, ¡°This mall belongs to Timothy, so we can go shopping to our heart¡¯s content with this card Timothy gave me. Now, let¡¯s go!¡± Rylee took a nce at the card in Felicia¡¯s hand and slightly signed. Indeed, everyone can lead afortable life if kept by a rich man. Like Felicia, kept girls didn¡¯t need to go to school or work, nor think about how to earn a living. The only thing they needed to do was lie on the bed to have good sex with their men, and then they could have their money. No wonder that many women wanted to be kept. The two girls went to thedies¡¯ department directly by lift. Felicia took a look at each sub-shop together with Rylee. Suddenly, she walked rapidly towards one sub-shop and signaled to Rylee and asked, ¡°Rylee,e over. What do you think about this dress? Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± Rylee nodded her head, ¡°It looks good. You can have a try.¡± ¡°I really love this brand. Its dresses can make us quite charming and elegant.¡± Rylee cared nothing about the brand stuff, so she nodded casually to show her consent. Felicia walked into the fitting room with one dress. At this time, a salesgirl walked towards Rylee who was resting on the sofa smilingly, ¡°Ms. Carroll, good to see you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Rylee was startled. Why did this salesgirl know her? ¡°You don¡¯t remember me? President Wheeler brought a lot of our clothesst week.¡± The Salesgirl tried to help Rylee Carrol recall. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Last week? Rylee tried her best to recall. Mr. Wheeler brought her clothes here and they identally ran into Carline Carroll that day. Yes! This was that shop! Oh! What a coincidence. ¡°Oh, yes, I remember that. We did buy several dresses.¡± At that time, she thought this brand was too expensive and didn¡¯t want Mr. Timothy to spend his money on it. But he didn¡¯t listen to her and bought her many clothes. The salesgirl indeed had a good memory. The salesgirl continued to ask, ¡°Do you need some water?¡± ¡°No, thanks. I am not thirsty.¡± ¡°Then Ms. Carroll, would you like to have a look at our new dresses? They came yesterday.¡± ¡°Well, well, wait a minute and I will take a look myself.¡± Rylee felt awkward and a little bit scared. Without the rich and general Timothy, she didn¡¯t have any spare money to buy these expensive dresses. Rylee responded casually. ¡°Then, is President Wheeler with you this time?¡± Rylee was startled. She immediately took a look at the direction of the fitting room to make sure that Felicia didn¡¯t hear their conversation and whispered to the salesgirl, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about him.¡± The real fianc¨¦e of Mr. Wheeler was exactly in the fitting room at that time. Nothing could be more terrible than Felicia¡¯s misunderstanding their rtionship. ¡°Fine, then, I will leave you alone.¡± The salesgirl walked away smilingly. Rylee was finally relieved. The door of the fitting room was open. Felicia had eavesdropped the whole conversation between Rylee and the salesgirl. *** Felicia tightly held the dress in her hands. Timothy brought clothes for Rylee in person! Timothy always disliked shopping. He hadn¡¯t apanied her to go shopping for even once! No matter how sincerely she pleaded, he would always refuse with an excuse that he was not a shopping type. It was quite unexpected. Timothy would actually be willing to go shopping with this girl? A great anger captured Felicia. Rylee, how could I tolerate your existence when Timothy had given you so much affection! Timothy called Rylee at the break of meetings. Rylee rummaged her phone from her bag, ¡°Rylee¡¯s speaking.¡± ¡°Stay where you are after school. I will send Armand to pick you up.¡± ¡°Got it¡­¡± Rylee answered subconsciously. Suddenly, that she was shopping with his fianc¨¦e urred to her. She felt that she must report this activity to him to let him know what she had done, ¡°Hey, I am now¡­¡± Timothy narrowed his eyes and interrupted Rylee, ¡°The meeting is now on and I need to deliver a speech. Text me.¡± He hung up the call. Ryleeined to herself with a frowned expression, ¡°Ugh, being a boss means that he could hang up the call whenever he wants? I haven¡¯t finished! Damn! Why did he call me if he was busy delivering a speech?¡± Rylee rolled her eyes heavenward and put away her phone. Felicia¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Rylee.¡± ¡°Oh? Are you ok?¡± Rylee rapidly squeezed a smile and turned around to find that Felicia didn¡¯t change her clothes. ¡°You didn¡¯t try the dress?¡± ¡°No, I suddenly don¡¯t want the clothes here. Let¡¯s go elsewhere.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡± Rylee pouted secretly. She was indeed Timothy¡¯s fianc¨¦e since she had the same bad temper as Timothy. It was so hard to fulfill her easily-changeable needs and demands. She must ask for some extra sry tonight since shopping with his fianc¨¦e had cost her too much energy. Felicia browsed the shops casually. She suddenly asked, ¡°Rylee, how do you feel about Timothy?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ryle was startled. What¡¯s wrong with this couple? Mr. Timothy asked her the same question the night before, which made her feel crazy because she couldn¡¯t think about some marvelous words topliment him. Why did Felicia ask this question again? Oh no! She was not a vocabry master and now it seemed that she must rummage some good words from her brain. Rylee tried her best to be sincere and said firmly, ¡°He is perfect!¡± Felicia kept on browsing with her mouth moving a little bit, which seemed to show that she was not satisfied with this answer. Rylee scratched the back of her head and said, ¡°He is more than perfect! He is rich, powerful and is also a Kungfu master. You are blessed to have such a wonderful husband!¡± Hearing the words, Felicia finally turned to look at Rylee. She said slowly and firmly, ¡°Yes, you are right. Timothy is perfect. And no woman could resist his charm. However, Timothy loves me only and he has been so good to me. To tell you the truth, we have sex every day and his desire for my body could never be satisfied¡­¡± Chapter 652: Everything is Possible Chapter 652: Everything is Possible Rylee widened her eyes in shock. Felicia had lived in America for some time; no wonder she could be so unashamed of talking about sex. How could she share their sex life with someone else so easily? Rylee felt quite awkward about this topic while Felicia felt quite at ease. They would have sex every day? His desire could never be fulfilled? Oh! Mr. Wheeler was indeed a strong and powerful ¡°fighter¡±. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Rylee almostplimented Felicia on her bravery and courage. How could she survive a sex life with such a high frequency and long duration? Felicia carefully observed Rylee¡¯s expression. Instead of jealousy, there was a great pity on her face. It seemed that she had heard a sad story. Hawk had made a good investigation ¨C Rylee had no affection for Timothy at all. Timothy, why did you do that? She didn¡¯t like you; yet you gave her your whole heart. I loved you with my whole heart; yet you ignored me all the time. ¡°How about your boyfriend? Was he obsessed with your body?¡± ¡°What?¡± Rylee was startled and opened her mouth widely. She even stopped blinking her eyes for quite a while before she blushed, ¡°What? Well, we haven¡¯t had sex. Our rtionship ended before it formally started. Anyway, we haven¡¯t done anything together¡­¡± It was so crazy. Felicia was such an open American-style girl that she could talk about whatever possible topic whenever she wanted. Rylee felt like having a heart-attack if she continued to talk with her in this way. ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t had any sex. What a pity. Actually, having sex with the man you love is very happy and enjoyable. Just like Timothy and I, we enjoy it very much.¡± Oh god¡­ Rylee grew extremely blushed. Could she stop talking about this, please? Rylee tried to turn to look at somewhere else since she didn¡¯t dare to look at Felicia any more. It was so embarrassing. Seeing Rylee¡¯s shyness, Felicia grinned slightly. She had already made sure that there was nothing between Rylee and Timothy or she wouldn¡¯t have that blushed face. ¡°Well then, I believe that we have walked for enough time. Now let¡¯s take some rest and buy something to drink.¡± Rylee was so d that she could change her topic that she consented rapidly, ¡°Good! Let¡¯s go.¡± She was finally relieved. The two girls had their drinks on the second floor of the mall. Rylee was at the point of drinking her orange juice when Felicia pointed to the door of the beverage shop and said, ¡°Oh, I lost my earring over there!¡± ¡°What?¡± Rylee turned to have a look. Sure enough, there was a small sparkling stuff on the ground besides the door. Felicia rubbed her legs and said, ¡°I am so tired. Rylee, can you help me pick it up, please?¡± Rylee thought about it for a second and went over to get the small earring. Felicia took advantage of this small action of Rylee to quickly add something to her drink. Those powders dissolved instantly in the beverage and disappeared. After that, Felicia sat back to her original posture quickly. She smiled and gently stretched out her hand for her earring, ¡°Thank you so much, Rylee. You are so nice to me. I am so d that we can be friends.¡± After handing the earring to Felicia, Rylee sat down and emptied her drink. She was so tired and thirsty! Mr. Wheeler! Shopping together with your fianc¨¦e would require an extra sry! I have almost been exhausted! Rylee mulled over her extra-sry n secretly. Felicia checked the time and said in a great pity, ¡°I should go back to make some soup for Timothy, so I can¡¯t drive you back. Can you take a taxi to school by yourself?¡± *** Rylee waved her hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I know this ce very well and I can go back by bus. You can go ahead if you are busy.¡± Felica stood up without drinking her drink and said smilingly, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Rylee nced at Felicia¡¯s beverage and signed secretly. What a waste. It was she who wanted the drink because of her thirst but also who was going to leave now without taking a single sip. What a waste of money. The fianc¨¦e of Mr. Wheeler was indeed a good waster. When the two girls walked out of the mall, Hawk had already waited beside and opened the car door. Felicia bade Rylee goodbye, ¡°Rylee, I have a nice day with you. But how time flies and I need to say goodbye now. How about going shopping together another day?¡± Rylee actually wanted Felica to leave as quickly as possible, so she nodded perfunctorily, ¡°Of course, we are friends now, right? Bye.¡± Rylee stayed where she was until Felicia¡¯s car was driven off and walked towards the bus stop. After getting into the car, the smile on Felicia¡¯s face disappeared immediately. ¡°She has already drunk that drug.¡± Felicia¡¯s eyes were suddenly filled with extreme coldness and a shade of cruelty. Hawk nodded his head and said, ¡°Good. The drug will work within a few minutes.¡± "Then follow her at a distance. Don''t let her see you." ¡°Yes, miss.¡± Hawk turned the car around and followed Rylee far away. Rylee checked the time on her phone and found that there was still half an hour left before school ended. She could go back to school by bus right before Armand came to pick her up. Rylee snapped her fingers light-heatedly and continued to walk towards the bus stop. Suddenly£¡ A fit of dizziness came over her! Rylee paused instantly and didn¡¯t dare to take another single step forward. She still felt quite dizzy. Rylee immediately leaned her body against a pir beside to adjust herself. She thought that it might be because she was so tired and her blood couldn¡¯t flow to her brain in time. It might be better after some rest. Previously, she would sometimes feel a little dizzy when she had a period and the symptoms could always disappear when she took a rest. Rylee stood there with her eyes closed and took a deep breath. When she opened her eyes again, another fit of dizziness captured her, so she quickly leaned her head against the pir and closed her eyes. Why would she be dizzier this time than ever before? There seemed to be some loud noises roaring in her head and a crazy drumming in her temples. It became hard for Rylee to breathe and she began to slip down. No! Would it be some acute disease? Rylee wanted to take out her phone to call Joseph for help. At the point of reaching out for her bag, she was drowned in darkness and became unconscious. ¡°Oh! Someone faints!¡± A girl cried out in shock. At that time, a car stopped duly beside and a cool handsome man walked down from the car. He nodded to the bystanders and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. She is my sister.¡± After that, Hawk picked up Rylee, put her in the back of the car and drove off. When Timothy was giving his excellent speech with his sharpnguage and foresighted opinions, all of the audience listened carefully. He ended his speech as the meeting hall burst out of thunderous apuse and walked down from the stage. ¡°Boss, capital speech, capital! Your ideas are quite profound and sharp!¡± Keh fawned on Timothy and gave him a thumbs up. Timothy rolled his eyes at Keh and then took out his phone to turn off its silent mode. ¡°I am not going back to the old vi tonight. I told Felicia that I am on a two-day business trip with you and wille back next Monday. Keep the secret.¡± Keh Widely opened his mouth and quipped, ¡°Boss, so you are going to spend your sweet weekend with Rylee secretly?¡± *** Timothy checked the time again, ¡°Rylee¡¯s sses will be over soon and Armand should be on his way to her school now.¡± ¡°Boss, why am I the one to face the consequences of your lie? Maybe I should just turn off my phone so that I won¡¯t be questioned by Miss Felicia.¡± ¡°Try it and you will have a heavy kick on your ass.¡± Hearing the words, Keh became so angry, ¡°Well, fine. I will handle that jealous girl. I must have owed you a lot in myst life, so I am here to be bullied.¡± Timothy snickered and quipped, ¡°Since you have admitted that, I guess you should someday work to figure out how much interest you have owed me from ourst lives to today.¡± Keh gasped angrily, ¡°You are the boss.¡± The thought of spending time with Rylee for the next two days¡ªno matter what they will do¡ªis very sweet. A grin bloomed on Timothy¡¯s thin lips. Rylee lied unconsciously at the back of the car, and her body was rocked by the car as it sometimes passed some bumpy areas. Felica turned to look at Rylee with a sneer, and said with scorn, ¡°She is not special. Not pretty, not higher than me, and knows nothing about making men happy. I don¡¯t understand Timothy. Why does he like her?¡± Hawk drove in silence. The sudden ring of Felicia¡¯s phone startled her. When she found out that it was Timothy¡¯s call, she turned to Hawk immediately, ¡°It¡¯s Timothy. Did he find out something? What can we do now?¡± Thinking about it for one second, Hawk frowned and said calmly, ¡°He can¡¯t. He shouldn¡¯t know anything about it now. Answer it and we will find out.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± with great guilt, Felicia took a deep breath and answered it carefully with her hand on her chest, ¡°Timothy?¡± Timothy¡¯s cold voice prated through the phone, ¡°Yes, it is me. I need to fly to Italy now with Keh for some business affairs. I will be back next Monday. Take care of yourself and stay home. If you feel bored, go back to America.¡± Felicia was relieved, ¡°So hurried? No dinner with me tonight?¡± A smirk appeared on her face. ¡°Yes, it is urgent. The ne will take off soon. That¡¯s it. Call meter.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Hanging up the phone, Feliciaughed happily and said to Hawk, ¡°Wonderful! Even God helps us! You know what, Timothy is flying to Italy tonight and will note back until next Monday. So, Rylee is beyond his reach now. She is totally at our mercy.¡± Hawk nced at Felicia and said, ¡°We still need a better n. If caught, we won¡¯t be let off.¡± The smile on Felicia¡¯s face was reced by fear and anger, ¡°Even if he knows, so what? I am Felicia. He can do nothing to me. He, of course, won¡¯t turn against me for this girl.¡± Hawk responded softly, ¡°Well, I mean if. Timothy cares about this woman. So, everything is possible.¡± Felicia turned quiet. Hawk advised, ¡°So, we need to do it perfectly. We need our alibis and it should look like an ident. Felicia consented. A luxurious car parked at the school gate. Chapter 653: Picking Up the Woman of the Boss Chapter 653: Picking Up the Woman of the Boss The driver sitting in the driver''s seat, yawned, then looked at Armand, who was sitting at the co-pilot seat, and asked, ¡°Mr. Armand, what are we doing here?¡± Armand looked towards the door, ¡°Picking up the woman of our boss. Why are you keep talking bullshit!¡± ¡°There''s such a big mess at the casino. But now you tell we, the reason why we don¡¯t give a fuck about that was just came here to pick up a woman?¡± Armand frowned, ¡°No matter how messy the casino is, it''s not a big deal. Compared with this girl, that means nothing to our boss. I warn you first. Keep your mouth shut when you see Rylee. If you offend that girl, your job and your life might be in danger.¡± The driver was startled, and hurriedly sat up straight. Armand looked at his watch for countless of time and sighed, ¡°Oh my holy god above, why haven''t she come out yet? I am about to get set on fire. Women are so damn troublesome. How could they be so annoying!¡± There was no other way. Waiting for someone is so boring like this, it requires infinite patience. Armand scratched his hair helplessly, leaning back tiredly against the backrest, but still looking towards the door. As soon as the meeting was over, Timothy hurried outside. Keh Keith followed Timothy, shouting, ¡°Aren''t you going to the party tonight?¡± Timothy didn''t look back, but continued walking quickly, ¡°Bullshit! How can I go there?¡± ¡°Okay, then I am the only one to go there.¡± Timothy exining his request, walking fast, ¡°You must remember, you have followed me to Italy.¡± ¡°Got it, I won¡¯t make mistake! I''m the best at cheating, and I won¡¯t go wrong with my lies!¡± Keh looked at Timothy''s back whose background was like a lonely and desperate man, and couldn''t help sighing, ¡°Ouch, I can''t stand it anymore. Why is the boss so urged?¡± Keh scratched his hair and tilted his head in disbelief. Then he began to sigh, ¡°That hot little girl is too lucky. She could even make our boss who didn¡¯t get close to woman for so long, so urge to meet her? If the girl goes to buy a lottery ticket, she will definitely win the first prize. She is so blessed!¡± Timothy jumped into the car and said aloud, ¡°Seaside Vi!¡± ¡°Yes, boss!¡± The driver drove smoothly. But Timothy kept raising his wrist and looking at his watch from time to time, and said to himself, ¡°My men should have pick up that girl? I better get home before that girl.¡± But all of a sudden, he saw a flower shop on the side of the road, he immediately shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± The driver was startled and mmed on the brakes. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The cars behind him stop their car instantly too. Someone started to scold, but when they saw the car and the license te number in front of them, they were speechless and shrank their necks. Timothy jumped out of the car, ran into the flower shop, and asked, ¡°What flowers would I give the woman I love? Except roses.¡± Roses were so vulgar. We can see them everywhere. That¡¯s kind of disgusting. The girl who was selling the flowers turned around, and she was instantly stunned. Wow, a super handsome movie staring from the paradise! Oh no, he was even more temperament than a movie star, more stylish and even more handsome! OMG... she was so charmed by the man... Timothy looked at the flowers inside, became a little impatient, ¡°What flowers should I send her?¡± ¡°Ah? Oh...¡± The girl then came back to reality down. She then wiped the saliva from the corner of her mouth, and said with a smile, ¡°Then why not try tulips? This is the flower showing affection.¡± Timothy raised his eyebrow and nodded, ¡°Okay, give me a bunch of those.¡± While holding the flower, the girl said, ¡°The hyacinth is also good, it represents the love that you dare not show.¡± Timothy thought for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Give me one of that bunch too.¡± The girl wrapped the flowers and handed them to Timothy. Timothy took the flowers, looked at them, and smiled with slight satisfaction, ¡°Good, it''s beautiful.¡± The girl immediately became obsessed with his smile, ¡°Really? It''s an honor if you like it.¡± Timothy turned away. The girl is still in a nympho. After a while, she came to her senses and stammered, ¡°Hey! That handsome boy! You haven''t paid yet!¡± It turns out that handsomeness is used to confuse the sellers! ¡°Why are you yelling! Our boss won''t run away with such a small amount of money! How much is it?¡± A tough strong man held a stack of cash in his hand and looked at the girl fiercely. Timothy held arge bouquet of flowers, thinking about what Rylee Carroll would react when she saw these flowers. He couldn''t help but chuckle. Well, if that girl, didn''t know much about the implication behind the flowers like him, she wouldn''t understand it either even if he bought these flowers. Timothy suddenly patted his head and said to himself, ¡°Why am I be such an idiot now? Holding a bunch of flowers like a fool! How could I do such a stupid thing!¡± The sky was getting dark, and Armand waited and waited for so long anxiously. He got out of the car, smoked tons of cigarette, and there was a pile of cigarette butts on the ground. ¡°What''s the matter? Why haven''t shee back?¡± Armand got impatient, waved his hand, and called out the boys in the other car, saying, ¡°You guys, go in and find Rylee Carroll!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After waiting for a while, but he could only see several boys ran out panting and shouting, ¡°Mr. Armand! Mr. Armand! Rylee Carroll didn''t go to school this afternoon!¡± ¡°What!¡± Armand''s eyes widened, and the cigarette in his hand fell to the ground. Hawk carried Rylee into a presidential suite and threw it on the bed. Felicia stood by and watched, and said coldly, ¡°Don''t me me for treating you like this, there is no other way. Just tell me why do you steal my man? Hawk, inject her with aphrodisiac!¡± ¡°OK.¡± Hawk responded, found the syringe, and inject the aphrodisiac into Rylee''s arm little by little. Felicia smiled and said, ¡°After half an hour, she will wake up hot and restless. At that time, she will pounce on whoever is by her side even a god damn male dog and beg that thing to fuck her, ha, ha, ha.¡± Hawk nced at Rylee, then nced at Felicia without saying anything. Hawk went to set up the camera on the roof and reported to Felicia, ¡°The camera has been debugged and can work perfectly.¡± ¡°Well, well, well done.¡± Felicia stretched out her hand, ¡°Bring me the phone with the new number.¡± Hawk handed Felicia a cell phone. Felicia found the contact, ¡°This number...are you sure it belongs to Manfred Shawn?¡± ¡°Well, sure.¡± Felicia nodded and dialed the number. Manfred Shawn was having a small meeting about recent work summaries. The phone vibrated, but he wasn''t even trying to pick it up. The phone stopped for a while, and then rang again, unhurriedly. Manfred nced at his subordinates, took out his cell phone. Noticed that it¡¯s an unfamiliar number, he frowned first, but still picked up. Before he could speak anything, a woman''s voice came over there, ¡°Rylee is your girlfriend, right?¡± What the¡­?! Manfred immediately frowned and shouted loudly on the spot, ¡°Yes! She is! Who are you! What happened!¡± Everyone in the meeting was stunned. Meanwhile, Manfred stood up and walked outside with his phone in hand. Felicia grinned and said in a low voice, ¡°Rylee was sicked and she''s in danger if you don''te.¡± ¡°What! What''s wrong with her? Who are you? Where''s Rylee!¡± Standing in the hallway, Manfred couldn''t help roaring. ¡°Well, well, well, easy, tiger boy, it doesn''t matter who I am. The point is, if you don''t hurry up... I''m really afraid something will happen to your girl Rylee. Remember the address below...¡± Manfred had a hateful look on his face. His eyes narrowed. After memorizing the address, he had already taken the elevator to the parking lot. A few minutester, Manfred drove out quickly. Felicia hang up the phone, threw the phone down the toilet, and flushed it away. ¡°Okay, that Manfred has been notified, Hawk, let''s go.¡± Hawk nodded, ¡°We''ll just go back and watch the footage, and then we''ll just show Timothy screenshots of the key images.¡± Felicia nodded, and the two walked out of the room together. In the room, only Rylee slept there. After a while, Rylee woke up, opened her eyes, looked around, gasping for breath. So hot! Why was it so hot? It seemed that she is like a steamed crab in a steamer! She was about to be steamed! ¡°It''s hot...is there any water?¡± Rylee spoke hoarsely, in a low voice. what happened? What happened to herself? Why was her head buzzing? Why were all the echoes in the ears? Everything in front of her seem to have their own legs, swaying back and forth, and her vision was blurry. She shook her head and wanted to stand up, but her legs were strengthless and soft, and she fell to the floor with a thud. Thirsty¡­¡­ Fire in her throat... ¡°I, what''s wrong with me? Is there anyone here?¡± Rylee swayed against the wall and staggered into the bathroom. The faucet was flying back and forth in her eyes. She managed to lie down on the faucet, turn on the faucet, and cool water came out. She quickly put her head under the water, washed her face with cold water, and gulps the water. She eventually felt a little morefortable, but still hot and thirsty! The cold water wetted her clothes, which were tightly attached to her body, depicting the beautiful scenery on her breast. Her heart was beating wildly, as if it was about to jump out of her chest. She grabbed her chest and wanted to shred all the clothes on her body! The underbelly was hot, as if there is a fire! So hot! Rylee actually felt the desire between her legs and she knew that she wanted something. Her hand was groping on her body unconsciously, walking around, and she could hear her breathing, so loud. ¡°What''s wrong with me? What''s wrong?¡± After this thought shed past, she fell into a hallucination. Manfred stared fiercely ahead. The car was going terribly fast, rushing three red lights in a row. Those pedestrians who were almost hit by him screamed in horror. Timothy had just arrived at the Seaview Vi when Armand called. Timothy picked it up with curiosity and asked slowly, ¡°Where have you been?¡± ¡°Boss! Something¡¯s wrong! Rylee wasn''t at school the whole afternoon today! I didn''t pick her up!¡± ¡°What!¡± Timothy was shocked, and the flowers in his hand fell to the ground. Timothy hurriedly called Rylee. It rang for a long time, but no one answered. ¡°Come on! Please pick it up!¡± Timothy stomped eagerly. Finally, when the fifth call was made, someone answered the phone. ¡°Rylee! Where are you! Tell me what happened?¡± Chapter 654: So hot Chapter 654: So hot Timothy has never been so furious. He has always been so graceful, soposed and so calm. Now, because of this little woman, all his equanimity was toured down. ¡°It''s so hot, so hot... I''m so hot... I feel so wrong. I am sick...¡± ¡°Rylee! Where are you! Hey! Where are you?¡± Beep, the phone was hung up. Timothy called her again, but her phone was already turned off. Timothy burst into fire, ¡°Tracked the specific location?¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Timothy mmed his fist into the table hard, smashing the red pine table straight into a pit. The servants next to him were all terrified! They had never seen Mr. Wheeler so angry ever before. Such a beautiful and firm table, so heavy and strong. Even two people can''t move the table together. Unexpectedly...he table couldn¡¯t stand Mr. Wheeler one punch. Mr. Wheeler was such a horrible person! Timothy''s temples kept on pulsing. What happened to Rylee? What the hell happened? Why did she say she was ufortable? Why was her voice so weak! Something happened to her! She must be in a big trouble! Countless thoughts were racing through Timothy''s mind, but all of the thought only took a second. He has grasped a basic judgement of what happened and made a quick decision. ¡°Track down the address urate to 10 meters immediately! Inform our men at that address, and rush over as quickly as possible! I will send the photo of Rylee immediately! Inform all the gunmen, and when rushing over, get well armed,pletely block that ce!¡± ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Timothy took the trench coat from the butler, flipped it up, put it on, and walked out. The butler was about to say something, but he could only hear the sound of blowing wind. And Timothy''s car, has already sped out like a killing monster. Immediately afterwards, several cars were also rushed out, looking furious. ¡°What... what the hell is going on? Why is Mr. Wheeler in such a hurry?¡± The old butler rubbed his nose, looking at a group of dumbfounded servants behind him, then waved his hands to urge them, ¡°Come on, why are you still standing still? Mr. Wheeler just tell us to prepare a decent dinner tonight when he came back? Why don''t you get started?¡± Those servants then returned to their sense, patted their chests in fright, and walked to the kitchen one after another. Manfred was sullen and cold all the way. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Rylee, hold on, here Ie! What''s wrong with Rylee? Is there any danger? What''s her condition? He was so worried! For no reason, Manfred''s right eyelid kept bouncing, making him feel a little panic. As the saying goes, the left eye bounces for money, the right eye bounces for disaster... Could Rylee really encounter some disaster? Bang! With a bang, Manfred''s car hit a fruit stand, and countless oranges flew up and smashed into his car window. ¡°Hey! Stop! You asshole! I''m going to sue you! Stop right there!¡± The boss jumped and screamed in anger, pointing at Manfred''s car and cursing. Just after packing up the fruit stand and turning around, he saw three more cars driving towards him side by side, as if they couldn''t kill him without hitting him. ¡°Ah! Here¡¯s damn murder!¡± The boss was very clever. So, he jumped up, grabbed the iron pole above, and vacated his legs. All three cars drove past quickly. The fruit stand owner hung above it, looking at the stalls below. Holy heaven above. What the fuck was happening today? One car had just passed, and three more cars crushed into his stand. All the fruits were squashed. The wife of the man pointed at him from inside and said, ¡°Stop scolding! It''s all because of your scolding! Can¡¯t you see it? The three cars that just passed by are all from the underworld! EP Noir Society''s cars! Scold that car again¡­ If you scold you again, you will be in the heaven!¡± The fruit boss was stunned. EP Noir Society''s car? They actually drove past his stand? Something must have happened! There were so many cars on the main road, and the traffic waspletely jammed. So they rushed to pass through their small road. ¡°Hey! You stupid woman! All you know is just scolding me. Just hurry up and bring me a chair over for me!¡± ¡°Why did I marry such a coward!¡± The woman moved a chair out and put it below the man. The man was about to get down when he heard the sound of a tire rubbing against the ground. He was so frightened that he lifted his legs up. And soon after he lifted his leg, a luxury car drove past quickly, and the chair was crushed away. The fruit owner and his wife were all stunned. The car just now was driven at a real sh speed. Like a sh of lightning. Rushing away without a trace The car just now was Timothy''s car. Rylee woke up with cold water, lying on the bathroom floor. Her head was still buzzing. She wanted to drink water and find a refrigerator to cool down. It''s so hot. She almost lost consciousness, but now she was only vaguely aware that there must be something wrong with her, and she doesn''t know exactly what the problem is. I must get out! I''m leaving this ce! With little willpower, Rylee crawled out of the bathroom step by step, grabbed the table, got up with great difficulty, and eventually stood up. Every sound in her head was screaming and everything she saw was blurry. As if she was looking at the world from a fun-hung mirror, the wardrobe protrudes and the door panel sinks in. Whoosh, whoosh... Listening to her heavy breathing, Rylee gritted her teeth, leaned against the wall, and moved toward the door little by little. She almost fell down for a few times. Finally, she grabbed the door handle, but she didn''t have the strength to open the door. Rylee was shivering, mouth wide open, breathing heavily. Her eyes almost stared into the door. Gritted her teeth, she eventually managed to open the door. ¡°Help...Help...Help...¡± Rylee swayed out the door, trying to call for help, but fell headfirst to the ground. Fortunately, the floor was covered with carpets, and she didn¡¯t feel any pain. Felicia was getting her nails done, and Hawk, who was monitoring the footage next to her, shouted, ¡°This woman is so tenacious! She actually stood up! It''s incredible!¡± He obviously gave her overdose of the drug. But in general, with half of her doses, she frantically took off her clothes and masturbate herself. Unexpectedly... This Rylee can even stand up. ¡°What?¡± Felicia stopped her manicure, raised her face, and stared at the screen. On the screen, Rylee actually walked out of the bathroom, with her body shaking. ¡°Check this out, mydy! She woke up and was even able to stand up. If she escaped from this room, we would not be able to monitor her.¡± Felicia frowned, ¡°This woman is really tough! Didn''t you say the dose was more than enough for her? Didn''t you say that even she was as tough as a hippo, she would be crazy for sex?¡± Hawk stared at the screen, begging, ¡°God bless me, let her fall down right away.¡± Felicia also looked nervously at the screen. ¡°Oh,e on? She''s going out!¡± Felicia yelled, pointing at the screen. Hawk nced quickly at the door in their back and gave Felicia a shush gesture. ¡°Be quiet. The servants here will hear us. We¡¯d better be careful and don¡¯t let Timothy suspect us.¡± Felicia nodded, lowered her voice, pointed to the screen and said, ¡°What should we do? Will she go out?¡± Hawk frowned. ¡°Oh,e on? How can that woman be so tenacious?¡± The two looked at the screen together and watched as Rylee opened the door and walked out. Hawk sighed. ¡°What? She¡¯s really going out. And we can¡¯t even monitor her. What should we do, miss?¡± Felicia thought for a moment, smiled, and said, ¡°It''s okay. When her boyfriend, the man named Manfred, arrives, she''ll probably go for sex as soon as possible. And she should be taking off his clothes at that time. Manfred will find the closest and most convenient ce. He''ll bring her in again.¡± Hawk nodded, ¡°Based onmon sense, it should be the case.¡± A well-dressed man at his thirty walked pass the door, looking down at Rylee who was still lying on the carpet. ¡°Ma''am, what''s wrong with you? Need any help?¡± He tapped Rylee on the shoulder. ¡°Help me¡­¡­¡± Rylee murmured vaguely. The man moved Rylee over and gently brushed the hair from her face with his hands, but he was stunned afterwards. Thisdy was so beautiful! Pink and white skin shining with the charm of youth. The eyes should be sparkling. Although now they were narrowed, they were still slender and affectionate. She didn''t know what was going on, but her cheeks were crimson, with abnormally red. The lips were even red as fire. They were so bright and watery, as if the lips were dripping water! Looking down her snow-white neck, the man couldn''t breathe anymore. Under the slender snow-white neck, the clothes on the chest were all soaked, and the two clear charming semicircles inside her clothe were so delicate and plump. The man even wanted to open her bras to check out what the little cherry hidden inside looked like! What a charming little woman who inspires his appetite! The man swallowed, looked around for safety. After checking that there was no one there, he went to ask Rylee again, ¡°What''s the matter with you? What''s wrong?¡± Rylee gasped heavily, grabbed the clothes on her chest with her little hands, and said with difficulty, ¡°Help me... I''m hot...¡± ¡°Okay, I''ll help you now. I will take you to the hospital. Don¡¯t make any notice, I''ll pick you up.¡± Rolling his eyes, the man hugged Rylee horizontally. The hot woman body in his arms, and the fragrant fragrance, urge him walk forward with high spirits. He opened the door of his room, walked in with Rylee in his arms, and put Rylee on the bed. The man eagerly unfastened his tie and muttered, ¡°I''lle to save you right away, don''t worry, I''ll come right away.¡± Rylee huddled there, little hands scratching at her clothes, eyes narrowed in pain. The man had already taken off his trousers and his shirt. No matter what kind of acute illness this woman has, he must satisfy his desire first. If she really died, it had nothing to do with him. He can leave her in the aisle, and he didn¡¯t know her anyway. Delicious and charming women were presented under him, isn''t it too stupid for him not to give her a try? How could he let go such a good opportunity! Manfred stopped his car in front of the hotel. ¡°Sir, parking is not allowed at the door, it blocks the entrance, please go to the parking lot over there...¡± Chapter 655: Competition Between Two Men Chapter 655: Competition Between Two Men Before the receptionist could finish his words, he was pushed away by Manfred who had just jumped out of the car, ¡°Fuck your ass off! Don''t get in my way!¡± The push seems very gentle, but he actually pushed the receptionist who was about 1.8m tall a few feet away. The receptionist fell heavily on a luggage cart, crushing the luggage to scatter in all directions. ¡°Ouch, ouch...¡± The young man clutched his chest, unable to recover for a while. That¡¯s too frightening! The man who broke into the hotel just now was horrible! With just one push, he almost fell to his death! Does the man know about the martial arts? Manfred has sprinted into the hotel lobby. He immediately pushed away all the people who were about to get on the elevator without restraint, and growled, ¡°Sorry! Next elevator!¡± Everyone stared at the handsome Manfred in disbelief, but they were all shocked by the faint murderous aura on Manfred''s face. Manfred got out of the elevator, and found the room ording to what Felicia said. He immediately pushed the door open, and yelled, ¡°Rylee! Rylee! What happened to you? Rylee! Where are you?¡± There was no one in therge suite. Manfred gasped and pushed open the bathroom door. The water from the faucet was still dripping, but no one was there. Manfred frowned, pulling up his clothes irritably, panting. Where has Rylee gone? Wasn¡¯t she sick? Why wasn¡¯t she here? Could it be¡­? Manfred didn''t dare to think about anything. He then rushed out of the room, thought for a while, then raised his foot and kicked a door on the opposite side open. Bang! There was a loud noise, and there was a sharp scream from inside. Such a firm door was kicked open by Manfred. Manfred rushed in, checking each room, ignoring the couple who were still moving without clothes, and rushed out immediately. ¡°Hey! Brat! Who let youe in casually! What''s your name!¡± The middle-aged man who was lying on the woman''s body shouted after realizing it. The woman beneath him twisted her body in dissatisfaction and murmured, ¡°Mr. Ma,e on, why did you shrink down? Hurry up, make it hard and continue!¡± Just like that, Manfred kicked open every door and searched for Rylee. The more he couldn''t find it, the more anxious he became. The receptionist had just stood up holding his waist then he saw more than a dozen cars parked at the door within a second. Before he could react, dozens of people rushed out, all armed with guns, and rushed towards the door. ¡°Ah!¡± The receptionist immediately put his hands in the air and hid in the corner. ¡°Boss''s order, lock down this ce! No one is allowed to go in or out! You guys, seal this door! You guys, go to the back door and guard it! You guys, block the exit of the back kitchen! The rest of you, go search different floors!¡± Armand came over from the school and had just jumped out of the car when he heard a screeching screech of brakes behind him. That¡¯s Timothy. He had gotten out of the car. ¡°Boss!!¡± Everyone was in a line, bowed and shouted together. The earth-shattering shouts made the receptionist holding his head tremble again. Is this the legendary underworld boss? Wow, what a style! Timothy frowned, didn''t stop for even a moment. He just waved his hand in a hurry, and said domineeringly, ¡°Everyone, in position, don''t make mistakes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Armand followed Timothy into the hotel. The group of people in the hall who had not entered the elevator just now were all squatting in the corner with their hands up. Two men were holding submachine guns and pointed at them. There was no sound in the hall. ck shadows shed pass. Timothy had already boarded the elevator and went up. Rylee tried to open her eyes and looked at the vague figure of the man, pleading, ¡°Help, help me...it''s hot...¡± The man leaned over, shaking his hands, stroking Rylee''s slippery face, and said with a smirk, ¡°Okay, okay, I''ll help you right away, I''ll help you, I''mi...¡± Rylee gasped and suddenly wanted to touch this man''s face for no reason at all! Her hand, has been gently raised, and touched the man''s face. She opened her mouth and try to ask him to help, but he eventually squeezed out, ¡°Give me...¡± God, what the hell happened to her? She didn''t want to do this! But why did he do that? The man was startled, and immediately became extremely happy. ¡°Baby, okay, I''ll give it to you right away! This is for you!¡± The man hurriedly took off his underwear. But soon after a loud bang, and the door behind him was kicked open. ¡°Ah! Who the fuck! Get out!¡± The man was startled, and quickly covered his cock with his hands. Luckily he didn''t take it off. Manfred rushed in with a killing expression. He had already seen Rylee lying there as soon as he opened the door. When he looked at the man¡¯s outfit, he suddenly understood what was going on. His head turned hot because of the anger and his eyes were red with fury. ¡°What do you want to do to her? Hmm!¡± Manfred rushed over and grabbed the man by the neck. ¡°Ah, I didn''t, I didn''t do anything.¡± The man pped Manfred''s arm in fright, trying to beg him to let go, but Manfred''s arm was as hard as steel. The man was immediately frightened to death. ¡°Go fuck yourself and exin it to God!¡± Manfred squinted his eyes, and with a click, the man''s neck was twisted. The man fell to the ground, already became a dead body. Manfred walked over to the bed and stroked Rylee''s red face, ¡°Rylee, Rylee! What do you feel? What''s wrong with you? Tell me! What''s wrong?¡± Damn it! Rylee''s face was hot and hot. Rylee smiled lightly at Manfred, groping with her little hands. She then grabbed Manfred''s clothes, and breathed hotly, ¡°Hot...it''s hot...I want...want...¡± Rylee herself didn''t know what she wanted. It¡¯s a feeling that she couldn''t put it into words. She pursed her thirsty lips and stroked Manfred''s chest with her little hands. Manfred squinted his eyes and suddenly understood! Could it be... Rylee was drugged! Manfred gritted his teeth, and tentatively touched Rylee''s chest with his hands in disbelief. Rylee immediately let out a satisfied grunt with her eyes narrowed coquettishly, her body trembling for a few times, and her mouth murmuring, ¡°Well, I want more, I want...to...¡± Bang¡­¡­ Manfred froze. Sure enough, the situation was exactly like what he guessed. Damn it! Who gave Rylee such a sick medicine! ¡°Help me...it''s so ufortable...hot...¡± Rylee frowned and wanted to cry. She grabbed Manfred''s chest with her little hands, ¡°Help me, I''m sick...¡± Manfred gently stroked Rylee''s face with his hand, andforted, ¡°Okay, I will definitely save you, don''t worry, I will save you.¡± Holding Rylee in his arms, he walked out of the room. Just when he walked into the aisle, before walking any further, he saw a group of people rushed over from the opposite side. Manfred thought for a while, tried to turn around. Wo, and another crowd of people behind him rushed over. Manfred''s always gentle and elegant face shed a sense of coldness and cruelty. He raised his brows and sneered slightly. ¡°Put her down!¡± In the crowd, Timothy stared grimly at Manfred and spoke coldly. Timothy was already leading the crowd, walking towards Manfred step by step. But they stopped two meters away from him. ¡°Timothy, you are really fast. I can even say that you are faster than a stalker dog.¡± Manfred sneered fearlessly, confronting Timothy''s cold eyes. Timothy first quickly nced at the woman in Manfred''s arms. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Her face was abnormally red. Her skin that had been juicy and charming was now glowing with ayer of charming pink color. Her hair was waving at the side of her face, and her crisp juicy breast was half-covered. The eyes that have always been stubborn were watery and charming at this moment. Her eyes were shining with the glow of love. What a beautiful and charming girl! But...Why did she narrow her eyes, and didn''t even look at him? When she saw him, why didn''t she seem to notice anything at all? As if she was stupid, and she didn¡¯t know anyone? Timothy meticulously found that Rylee was in Manfred''s arms, and her little hand was rubbing back and forth on the button of Manfred''s shirt! This is not the normal state of that Rylee at all! She wouldn''t do such an attentive move in front of so many people! So... There is only one possibility... She was drugged! Thinking of this, Timothy''s heart pulsed for a second! ¡°Put her down and give it to me.¡± Timothy made up his mind, he couldn''t give a Rylee in this situation to Manfred! ¡°Why? Timothy?¡± Manfred sneered, holding Rylee in his arms tighter. Damn, this girl''s hot red mouth was blowing hot air against his shirt, making him a little distracted. ¡°Timothy, you should know that Rylee is my family member. I want to take her home and visit the doctor. Why should I leave her to you? It doesn''t make sense.¡± Timothy smiled contemptuously, ¡°Congrattions for being promoted to Rylee''s family. I heard that you are engaged to Caroline Carroll, and you will be Rylee''s brother-inw. Brother-inw or uncle, none of these are as close as her beloved man. Rylee''s brother-inw, why haven''t you given Rylee to her beloved man yet?¡± ¡°You! When did you be Rylee''s man? No more bullshit! Rylee fell in love with me! Not you, Timothy!¡± Timothy''s heart ached, but he still chuckled softly, ¡°That''s why you''re out of date. When Rylee was naive, she might have had a little crush on you, but the person she loves now is me. When she''s sober, she even called me and asked me toe and help her. Otherwise, I would have not found this ce. ¡° Manfred frowned, staggering in disbelief. ¡°Timothy, whatever bull shit you talked about, I won''t give Rylee to you today. At this time, I will protect Rylee!¡± Timothy smiled sideways, as if he heard something ridiculous, ¡°You? You want to protect her with your strength? You are qualified to protect Rylee? You should go and stay with your Caroline Carroll. Armand, don''t stand still, take Rylee from President Shaw!¡± Armand grinned and waved his hand, ¡°Go!¡± Immediately, dozens of boys rushed forward and attacked Manfred. Manfred was not afraid, holding Rylee in his arms, raised his long legs, and kicked out a series of kicks, a few boys flew out directly. Holding Rylee in his arms, Manfred fought back methodically in the crow. The gunmen of the EP Noir Society were beaten down one by one. Timothy kept standing aside, watching coldly. Armand said anxiously to Timothy, ¡°Boss, I''ll get him done!¡± Chapter 656: One move to defeat the enemy Chapter 656: One move to defeat the enemy ¡°Wait...¡± Timothy stopped Armand, keeping his eyes on Manfred, ¡°Let me check his martial arts skills first.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Timothy had already rushed over like a hurricane. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Manfred suddenly felt a strong overcast wind blowing over. He thought it should be Timothy, and he quickly picked up his breath, trying to use his inner strength to hold him back. But he didn¡¯t expect that his back waist suddenly felt sore, and the strength of his hand was suddenly lost. When he frowned and lifted his breath again, he could only feel an enormous pain in his brain. In a short moment of thinking, Rylee has been taken from Manfred¡¯s arm to Timothy¡¯s. Timothy hugged Rylee safely, lowered his head, reached out and brushed Rylee''s hair. He then said softly, ¡°Honey, let''s go home now.¡± Manfred couldn''t hold it anymore, and fell to one knee, gasping for air in pain. Timothy''s martial art was far beyond his expectations! One move to defeat him! That¡¯s a god move. He didn''t even understand what had happened just now, and he was defeated like this. ¡°Timothy!¡± Manfred gritted his teeth, got down on one knee, and raised his head. There were beads of sweat on his forehead. Timothy ncedzily at Manfred. ¡°Does the loser have anything to say?¡± Manfred frowned and looked at Rylee, ¡°Unless I die here today! I won''t give Rylee to you!¡± ¡°Wow you are so in love with Rylee now? Why would you get engaged to another woman and make Rylee so sad? Manfred, as a normal person, you can''t ask for too much.¡± After that, Timothy didn''t even bother to talk to Manfred. He simply turned around and leave. ¡°Timothy! Stop! Give me my Rylee!¡± Manfred cried out in a heart-wrenching manner, and stood up impatiently. As soon as he stood up, he felt like his head was going to explode. With a sudden blind of his eyes, he spurted a mouthful of blood, and he has already fallen down forwards. He fell on the carpet in the aisle and lost conscious. Just now, Timothy has sealed several of his main acupoints. Armand nced at Manfred and muttered to himself, ¡°Bloody asshole, hiding the truth that he actually knows about martial art! What a dick hole! Guys, let¡¯s go!¡± With the sound of neat steps... Everyone from the EP Noir Society walked towards the elevator while protecting Timothy. Timothy draped his trench coat to cover Rylee, wrapping her tightly. Rylee''s little hands, like a cat, gently tugged at his chest. The hot little face was pressed against his chest, blowing hot air to him at once. ¡°Hot...it''s so hot...¡± Timothy, both anxious and upset, patted Rylee''s ass gently. He then hugged Rylee tightly, and whispered, ¡°Okay,e on, we will soon get you cured.¡± Armand held on to the door, a group of younger gunmen guarded the car. Those people in the hotel didn''t know what was going on, but the car Timothy was sitting in had already driven away. In just a few minutes, the boys with guns all disappeared. The people in panic still kept squatting on the ground. Looking at each other, they whispered, ¡°It seems that everyone is gone, can we move?¡± ¡°Who just let out a fart! It stinks!¡± One man shouted angrily. All of a sudden, as if the fuse was lit, the group of people who were squatting on the ground just now exploded. In order to stay away from their farts, they all spread out. Timothy lifts the outer clothes and check Rylee. She was curled up on hisp, and her little hands had already unbuttoned two of Timothy''s shirts! She pursed her red-hot mouth and moved closer to where it had been untied. She pressed her lips against Timothy''s skin, and kissed Timothy little by little. Damn¡­ Timothy gasped wildly. His whole body was tense. He touched her little face with his hand, her temperature was very high. He quickly opened her eyes and checked her eyeballs which were very red. ¡°Damn it! The dose is overwhelming! That¡¯s so rude!¡± With such arge dose, if she can''t get enough sex, she may die. Many crazy men and women died in the bar in a hideous posture because of the overdose of the meds. ¡°Armand, bring some warm water!¡± ¡°Oh, here.¡± Armand handed over a ss of water. Timothy took a sip, leaned over, mouth to mouth, feeding the water into her mouth. Rylee was like a woman in the desert for a long time, licking his lips, drinking the water eagerly. Before Timothy could get up, she stuck her head out and kissed Timothy''s lips. It was the kind of kiss without any rules, like a kitten licking its food. It went on and on, with her heavy breathing and the longing snorting from her nostrils. Bang¡­ Timothy''s brain was pounded. The lower abdomen suddenly became tense. The muscles of his whole body were screaming. Unable to hold himself back, he kissed her back a few times. ¡°Um...um...¡± Rylee twisted greedily. Her little hands rubbing against Timothy''s chest, squinting for more and deeper kisses. Her enthusiastic behavior caught Timothy by surprise and couldn''t hold himself back. The kisses he gave her went from shallow to deep, from gentle to wild. Rylee''s little hand, stroked down from his chest and touched his hard cock. Timothy''s eyes twitched violently. Unexpectedly, she was still not satisfied. She even actually slid down and directly touched his zipper! Oh! There was a grunt in Timothy''s chest, and he moved away from her lips. He then grabbed her little wiggling hand as soon as possible, and said hoarsely, ¡°Not now... we will do it at home...¡± Rylee twisted in dissatisfaction, with her eyes dazed, ¡°Hot...I''m hot...I want...¡± Timothy bit his lip, suppressed the desire in his heart, and said to Armand in front, ¡°Speed it up! Immediately contact the doctor and tell him that someone has been drugged with aphrodisiac. Tell him to go to Seaside Vi and wait there as soon as possible! ¡° ¡°Yes!¡± Armand responded, his heart pulsed for a second. Rylee was given an aphrodisiac? Holy mother above, who is so immoral to give such a hateful medicine to the youngdy? The car seemed to be flying down the freeway, driving at the highest speed. Felicia walked restlessly up and down the room, asking Hawk from time to time, ¡°Has Rylee returned suite?¡± Hawk kept staring at the screen, ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Will something else happen?¡± Felicia looked at Hawk worriedly. Hawk thought for a moment, ¡°I just thought about our n. No matter what happens, Rylee has been given such arge dose of drugs. If there is no man to give her full satisfaction of sex, she will even die! Manfred had rushed over, Manfred will satisfy her desire. Tomorrow, Rylee will find her naked next to the man, and then she will understand everything. Mydy, do tell me, Rylee in that situation, how could she keep Haunting Timothy? We can also anonymously send the video of Rylee entering the hotel before to Timothy and let him guess where Rylee went tonight and how did she spent the night. Timothy is smart and he must have guessed that Rylee has had sex with another one.¡± *** Felicia listened and smiled slowly, ¡°Yeah! Anyway, Rylee is drugged, she must have sex with a man tonight. If she''s lucky, Manfred will satisfy her alone. But if she''s unlucky, she may be having fun with many men. This is an established fact and cannot be changed. Ha, ha, ha, ha.¡± Hawk nodded. ¡°The timing of this is very perfect. Timothy went abroad. When hees back, everything is over. And this is what we called helplessness¡± Felicia got happier as she thought about it. She then found her phone, and said, ¡°I''m going to call Keh and ask if they had gotten on the ne. ¡° Keh was flirting with a twenty-year-olddy at a cocktail party when the phone rang. ¡°Hey babe,e to my ce tonight. I will show you my big shark at home.¡± Keh pointed his pants and shrugged at the girl. The girl patted him tenderly, ¡°Come on, you are so bad, Mr. Keith.¡± Keh picked up his phone and was about to hang up when he suddenly realized that the call was from Felicia. He trembled in fright, looked around for safety. He then hurriedly exined to the girl, ¡°Wait a minute, baby, I''ll be back. I need to go to the toilet right now!¡± Before the girl could say anything, he had already rushed out as if there¡¯s a rocket stuck in his butt. The girl pouted, ¡°It looks like he is having diarrhea. How could he rush to toilet like that?¡± Keh finally found a secluded ce and adjusted his breath. Then he answered Felicia''s phone, ¡°Boss, boss, it''s Felicia calling, do you want to listen? Hey, Felicia, what''s the matter?¡± Felicia turned into a gentle youngdy''s voice again, ¡°Keh, I heard from Brother Timothy that, you two are going to Italy?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, that''s exactly the case. We''ve already boarded the ne, and it''s about to take off. If you call one minuteter, my phone will be turned off. The boss is a little tired and is taking a nap. Do you want me to wake him up?¡± ¡°Don''t, don''t, don''t! Don''t wake him up, he''s very tired from work. I just want to check if you all got on the ne. Please be safe in Italy, and have a good time.¡± ¡°Okay, our boss is so happy. Felicia cares about him so much. Ha, ha, I''m so jealous of him.¡± Keh wiped the cold sweat with his hands as he made up the lie. Felicia said sweetly, ¡°It matters whether Brother Timothy feels my caring.¡± ¡°Don''t worry, when he wakes up, I must tell him everything. Well, I am so sorry, the air waitress signaled me to turn off the phone.¡± ¡°Okay, that''s it. Bye.¡± After hanging up the phone, Keh quickly turned off the phone. Damn, what the boss asked him to do must not go wrong, or else his life will be in danger. When Keh returned to the reception, the girl pouted and stomped her feet unhappily, ¡°You''ve been gone for so long.¡± ¡°Oh, baby, let''s not waste time here, just follow me home. I promise you, you will see something you had never seen in your life and have a lot of fun.¡± Saying that, Keh tapped her ass. The girl shyly snuggled into Keh''s arms and walked outside together. Keh has figured it out, he will turn off his phone for two days this weekend. Since the boss were nning to disappear, why didn''t he follow? Chapter 657: Hawk Was Disconcerted Chapter 657: Hawk Was Disconcerted Felicia showed a smile to Hawk and said, ¡°Timothy has already boarded the ne and it¡¯s going to take off soon. ¡°That Rylee Carroll is to spend her night with another man is for certain. Hawk, maybe we can have a drink to celebrate our first sess.¡± Hawk stared at the smiling Felicia and a shade of affection towards her was shown on his face. Leaning against Timothy, Rylee kept on touching and caressing him flirtingly, with a strong gleam of wild sexual desire sparkling in her eyes, which startled Timothy. Timothy tried to calm her down all the way back to the Seaside Vi, which caused some reaction inside his pants. She was driving him crazy! He could definitely not control himself if she continued to touch him in this way. ¡°Mr. Wheeler, Doctor Chan has just arrived and is waiting in the living room.¡± The old butler came over and reported to Timothy. ¡°Good,¡± Timothy responded pithily and carried Rylee into the room. Seeing Timothy, Doctor Chen stood up immediately and asked, ¡°President Wheeler, here you are! Who is the patient?¡± ¡°Doctor Chen,e upstairs.¡± ¡°Timothy directly carried Rylee upstairs to his bedroom without hesitation. Doctor Chen also went upstairs rapidly in thepany of Armand. Timothy pressed Rylee¡¯s hands to the bed, preventing her from moving. Doctor Chen gave her an examination. After examining, Doctor Chen frowned. Timothy thought that her condition was very bad, so he asked anxiously, ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Just as you guessed, she has been injected with a great deal of aphrodisiac which has just been invented by some foreignpanies.¡± ¡°Can its effects be relieved? She seems to be in great pain now.¡± ¡°I can only inject some drug to ease her symptoms, but I can¡¯t relieve the aphrodisiacpletely since we now don¡¯t have any approach to deal with this new drug. I am sorry, President Wheeler.¡± Timothy paced back and forth in great anxiety. He suddenly turned his head to the doctor and asked, ¡°Then, what can we do now?¡± Doctor Chen signed, ¡°I suppose that you should fulfill her sexual needs to relieve her symptoms completely. Also, you can apply some exterior physical therapies which may have some small effects. And I think that her sexual needs will not disappear even though we give her injections. If her needs can¡¯t be fulfilled, she might be in danger. I believe that you know something about it, right, President Wheeler?¡± Timothy nodded his head and consented, ¡°Well, then give her injections and relieve her pain as well as you can.¡± Doctor Chen nodded and walked in to give the injections. Timothy mmed his fist heavily against the wall and cursed, ¡°Damn it! Who did this to her? Don¡¯t let me catch you, Jerk!¡± He didn¡¯t want to have sex with her when she was in such a condition. But now, it seems that he didn¡¯t have another choice¡­ What could he do? After finishing his job, Doctor Chen left the vi. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Timothy walked into the bedroom quietly. Seeing that Rylee was still unconscious, he signed. He walked over, sat on the edge of the bed, and stroked her hair in a tender way. ¡°You will be fine and you must wake up. If you let anything happen to you without my permission, you won¡¯t be let off. Do you hear me, girl?¡± murmuring, Timothy bent to give a gentle kiss on her forehead. After the injection, Rylee was deep in her sleep. The drug in her body caused some spasms from time to time. Timothy held her hands tightly andforted her, ¡°It is fine. I am here with you. I am here.¡± Timothy used a wet towel to wet her lips and cool her face. As time went on, Rylee grew lighter and lighter in her sleep and shook more and more heavily. Timothy was extremely anxious. Rylee¡¯s eyshes began to shake and her eyeballs also began to roll quickly. The drug injected by Doctor Chen would lose its effects soon! She was going to wake up! The old butler, with a kettle of coffee in his hand, and a servant brought some food upstairs. ¡°Butler! What are you doing there?¡± Armand stopped the old butler rapidly downstairs. The old butler turned around slowly and said to Armand, ¡°Mr. Wheeler hasn¡¯t had his dinner, so I asked the servant to bring him some. He can¡¯t skip his dinner.¡± Armand stamped his feet anxiously, ¡°Please, don¡¯t go upstairs! You can¡¯t!¡± ¡°Why?¡± the old butler was confused. Armand walked to the old butler and whispered to him, ¡°Well, you can¡¯t go upstairs now! The condition inside¡­is a little bitplicated and special.¡± ¡°Complicated? Special?¡± the old butler was still confused.¡± ¡°Oh, you still can¡¯t understand?¡± Armand scratched his head, and said, ¡°Now we can¡¯t bother our boss. Didn¡¯t you see that our boss carried a woman inside? He, of course, needs no dinner anymore as long as she is inside since she is delicious enough.¡± Seeing Armand¡¯s mysterious expression, the old butler finally understood the situation. He patted his head and said, ¡°Oh, I am old now. I am sorry that I know nothing about your youngsters¡¯ stuffs. Thanks for reminding me or I will disturb Mr. Wheeler.¡± ¡°Yes, indeed. Come downstairs quickly!¡± Armand signaled to the old butler, and said, ¡°Let me have a look at the food you have, I am hungry.¡± The old butler rolled his eyes heavenwards. So it turned out to be that it was because that Armand was hungry and wanted some food. Felicia sat in the garden of the vi. In front of her, several dishes were ced on a wood table. She sat face to face with Hawk and they chinked their sses. ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much, Miss, or you will get drunk.¡± Hawk tried to stop Felicia from drinking too much. Felicia continued to empty her ss. She had already gotten a little drunk and simpered, ¡°Don¡¯t stop me! Timothy is not here, so why can¡¯t I do everything I want? Previously, I was afraid that he would dislike me because I acted not like ady, so, I would act as ady in front of him and never dared to y and drink outside no matter how all of my ssmates invited me to. Why should I live such a suppressed and tired life? Has anything changed? Has he ever paid attention to me? Has he ever loved me? No. Today, Timothy is not at home; he is flying abroad; so why can¡¯t I rx myself now? Don¡¯t look at me in that way. Drink your wine! Come on! Cheers!¡± Felicia refilled her ss, chinked it against his heavily, and swigged the wine in a gulp. Frowning, Hawk signed slightly and took a small sip. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Actually, Miss, you are beautiful and wonderful. You don¡¯t need to be that tired or guise yourself in that way in front of him.¡± When a man truly loves a woman, his love won¡¯t disappear no matter how many ws she has. Also, no one can be forced to love someone. Hawk didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth. Some tears suddenly appeared in Felicia¡¯s eyes. She sobbed and said, ¡°Hawk, tell me. Am I not a good girl? Am I not good enough for Timothy? I have tried so hard since I was young. But he only treats me as his sister and never pays more attention to me. ¡°I used to think that he is cold in nature and will be cold to everyone. But it is quite unexpected that he would care so much about a woman. And it is more unexpected that the woman is Rylee, such a normal girl! How could it be!¡± When it came to the topic which made her sad, Felicia couldn¡¯t help crying on the table. After a second of hesitation, Hawk reached out and softly patted her shoulder. He tried to calm her down and said, ¡°Miss, you are wonderful and you love him so deeply. Sooner orter, he will love you back.¡± ¡°Will he? Will there be that day? I am not sure about that.¡± Felicia sobbed. She pouted and raised her head to look at Hawk with watery eyes. The tears of the poor Felicia wrenched at Hawk¡¯s heart, so he couldn¡¯t help reaching out to wipe her tears. Felicia continued to sob and said, ¡°My only hope in this life is to marry Timothy. I have no more to wish for. Why can¡¯t the God help me to realize my dream? I love no one but only Timothy, only him¡­¡± Hawk dropped his hand shiveringly and lowered his head helplessly. Felicia raised her head to look at the moon and began to pray, ¡°Oh, God, please help me to realize my dream for sake of my deep love to him! Please! Let Timothy hate and abandon Rylee and love me.¡± After wishing sincerely, Felicia closed her eyes for a further prayer. Secretly looking at Felicia, Hawk was now in turmoil. Rylee¡¯s eyshes began to shake tremendously. Suddenly she opened her eyes and signed deeply. ¡°Oh¡­¡± She let out an ill groan and there was no focus in her deep dark eyes. Timothy frowned and observed her expression carefully. Rylee gradually wrinkled her small face and opened her red lips to breathe out some heat. She suddenly began to tear off her clothes wildly. ¡°No! I am so hot! Hot! Awful!¡± ¡°Rylee! Rylee!¡± Timothy tried to control her hands but Rylee became so crazy that her shirt and also her bra, were torn before long. She gasped heavily and so did he. Seeing this scene, Timothy narrowed his eyes and kept his breath. Although it was not the first time for him to see her naked, he was still startled and shocked by the beauty of her body when it was disyed directly in front of him. How beautiful! How charming it was that her body was as smooth and white as snow and her nipples were as cute and pink as cherry. Her breasts were as plump as fresh peaches, which was quite flirting. ¡°I am hot¡­so¡­ hot¡­Help me¡­ please, I feel awful¡­¡± Rylee frowned and groaned. She wriggled her body and reached out her hands to scratch her breast. Timothy was afraid that she would hurt herself, so he instantly controlled her arms and pressed them to the bed. Groaning, Rylee continued to wriggle her body to get closer to Timothy. ¡°I feel awful¡­ I am so hot¡­¡± She wriggled her body as freely as a snowy-white mermaid swam in the sea under Timothy¡¯s body. Her eyes were flirting, her lips were red, and the heat breathed out from her mouth was as sweet as fresh fruit.¡± Chapter 658: Felicia in Hawk’s arm Chapter 658: Felicia in Hawk¡¯s arm Rylee was quite tempting! She was asking for sex with Timothy! ¡°Rylee! Calm down. Look at me. Do you recognize me?¡± Timothy wanted to calm Rylee down but he failed since she was driven crazy by the aphrodisiac and couldn¡¯t recognize him at all. She paid no attention to what he said and continued to wriggle her body and groaned. As she moved more and more dramatically, her pants were also taken off and she then only wore her underwear. She suddenly raised her two legs to circle Timothy¡¯s waist and used her soft skin to touch and caress his body. ¡°I want¡­I feel awful¡­let¡¯s do it¡­¡± Timothy tightly bit his lips and suppressed his impulse. He didn¡¯t want to have sex with her when she was in such a condition. He had always been trying to let the girl fall in love with him and then she could have sex with him naturally and willingly. But now¡­ ¡°Let me help you to take a cold shower. Don¡¯t do that. Let¡¯s take a cold shower to calm yourself down.¡± With the help of his strong willpower, Timothy carried Rylee, who was almost naked, to the bathroom. He just filled the tub with cold water and he didn¡¯t want to put her in it. Rylee kept on caressing Timothy in his arms. Her lips turned extremely red because of her desire. ¡°Endure it for a little while. It is a little bit cold.¡± Timothy made up his mind and put Rylee into the cold water. ¡°No!¡± when Rylee touched the cold water, she shook and screamed. She shiveringly contracted her body and hung herself more tightly on Timothy to prevent herself from getting into the cold water. Timothy had no choice but to sit into the cold water together with her. The water temperature was about 20 degrees, which was not too cold. Timothyy in the tub with Rylee on top of him. Rylee circled her arms around Timothy¡¯s neck and her whole white body stayed closely on his body. It was fortunate that Timothy was still wearing clothes, otherwise he would lose his self-control when tempted by her in this way. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Rylee gradually got used to the cold water and she felt better as she was calmed down by the cold water. Shey on Timothy¡¯s body with her eyes closed and slightly gasped. ¡°Do you feel better, Rylee?¡± Timothy whispered to her and caressed her wet hair with his hands. Rylee was still in a contracted posture like a kitty, shivering. Her lips were still as red as blood. Timothy narrowed his eyes. This cold-water physical therapy could only work for a short time and couldn¡¯t relieve the aphrodisiac completely. Keh and a woman walked into his home, hugging and kissing each other. Directly lying on the carpet in the living room, he couldn¡¯t wait to tear his clothes off. And so did the woman. Soon, Keh and the woman were both naked. ¡°Well, you have big boots. Let me caress them.¡± Snickering, Keh covered her breast with his hands and began to rub them flirtingly. ¡°Oh, slow down, be gentler.¡± The woman grumbled in a flirtish manner and touched his back naturally. ¡°Slow down? Be gentler? I haven¡¯t begun the game. You can say that againter.¡± Keh led her hand to his penis and said, ¡°Now, serve it well. And then, it will serve you wellter.¡± The woman pretended to be shy. But ording to her skillful reaction, she was definitely an old hand at sex. Keh was so excited by her that he held his penis and said, ¡°Kiss it and make me feel better.¡± Suddenly, a woman broke into the house. She was crying when she was walking in, ¡°Mr. Keith! Why do you turn off your phone? It turns out that you are at home!¡± When she was in the house, all of the three people were startled. ¡°Oh! You¡­¡± the second woman was angry. She stamped her feet, hit Keh Kei¡¯s back with her handbag, and cried angrily, ¡°You suck! Didn''t you invite me over to apany you long ago?" ¡°Oh?¡± Keh forgot it and smiled apologetically, ¡°Then, what¡¯s your name?¡± It was also a problem to have too many women since he couldn¡¯t remember their names.¡± The woman widened her eyes and said, ¡°Oh! Have you forgotten my name? You texted me yesterday and called me sweetheart!¡± Keh scratched his head, still sitting on the first woman in the same posture, and grew a little bit annoyed. Damned it! He would of course call every girl who would like to have sex with him sweetheart. How could it be such a big deal to call someone sweetheart? ¡°Well, do you want to have sex together? If you do, take off your clothes. If you don¡¯t, get out right now. By the way, why didn¡¯t you close the door? It was so cold!¡± The second woman was startled and transfixed with shock. It was widely spread that Mr. Keith was a yboy and he cared nothing about the woman he once slept with. But it was unexpected that he was such a terrible yboy! How could he talk so unashamedly? ¡°Jerk!¡± The second woman hit Keh heavily again with his bag and ran out angrily. The door was still widely open. The first woman under Keh¡¯s body murmured, ¡°Who is she?¡± Keh showed his indifference and said, ¡°Who knows? Maybe a lunatic! Let¡¯s continue.¡± ¡°But the door is still open!¡± ¡°Let it be. No one woulde in anyway.¡± .... When they finished their sex, Keh was angry and cursed, ¡°Damn it! That bitch destroyed my mood. Why couldn¡¯t she close the door? I am so cold!¡± It was such a great shame that his snot dripped on the woman¡¯s face when they were having sex. He Keh had never been thatme in his whole life. Kehy on the sofa and covered his face with a pillow. Felicia was drunk. She sat on the swing and asked Hawk to push it. Hawk pushed the swing reluctantly in a slight and soft manner since he was afraid that Felicia would fall down if she couldn¡¯t hold the swing tightly because of her drunkenness. Felicia crossed her legs and closed her eyes to feel the gentle touch of the breeze. ¡°You know what, Hawk. I used to ask Timothy to push me in this way when I was young. But he was quite impatient all the time. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Sometimes when he was extremely annoyed by me, he would push the swing reluctantly. And I was more than happy at those moments. At that time, I thought that, when I grew up, I would wear the most beautiful wedding dress and marry Timothy. Do you think I will marry him someday in the future?¡± Hawk¡¯s hands shivered a little and he gnashed some words out sadly, ¡°You will, definitely.¡± Felicia opened her eyes with great sorrow in them and said, ¡°But I think that the weeding day is going farther and farther from me. Timothy had given so much, so deep, so sincere affection to Rylee that I haven¡¯t obtained for all these years. Hawk stopped pushing the swing, walked to Felicia, signing, andforted her, ¡°Timothy is as blind as a bat. He can¡¯t discover your good.¡± Felicia raised her head to look at Hawk poorly and said, ¡°Hawk, you must help me to get Timothy. Please.¡± Hawk nodded his head after a second of hesitation. ¡°Hawk, you are so nice to me!¡± Felicia threw herself into Hawk¡¯s arms. Hawk was startled. He raised his head to look at the stars in the sky and couldn¡¯t help signing. ¡°Sir, sir, wake up! Sir!¡± There was a constant call in Manfred¡¯s ear from time to time. Manfred suddenly woke up with a shock. He rapidly opened his eyes and looked around warily. He was still lying in the hallway of the hotel with several people looking at him anxiously. ¡°Oh, sir, you finally woke up. We have just found you fainted here. If you don¡¯t wake up, we will be calling an ambnce.¡± A waiter signed with relief but still stared at Manfred nervously. Rubbing his forehead, Manfred still felt some noises buzzing in his head and was a little bit dizzy. But he knew that he could hold himself straight. Manfred sat up, murmuring. Damn it! It was hard to believe that Timothy could fight in such a superb way and his Kungfu could be so amazing. Thanks to his own martial arts skills, he could protect himself from being hurt so badly by Timothy, or he would definitely be unconscious for more days. ¡°I am fine¡­ Thank you¡­¡± Manfred stood up slowly with the support of the wall. The several waiters around him became so nervous that they all wanted to help him. They asked, ¡°Are you sure you are all right, sir? Maybe you should call your family.¡± Manfred nodded his head and rummaged his phone from his pocket. He unlocked his phone and called someone on his secret contact list. ¡°Is that sh? Come over here with men and weapons now.¡± As Manfred finished hismand and hung up his phone, the people around him were all startled and transfixed with shock. What did he say? Did he say something about weapons? Who was he? Manfred nced at them and said softly, ¡°I am fine now. Thank you a lot and you can leave now. I can take care of myself.¡± Couldn¡¯t wait to escape immediately, those few people nodded and walked away rapidly. Manfred lit a cigarette and took a few puffs. After trying to adjust his breath with his inner Kungfu, he felt less dizzy. Rylee was taken away by Timothy! She was taken away by him after she had been injected with an aphrodisiac! He could almost guess what would happen next! It couldn¡¯t be! No one but only he could help Rylee to relieve the effects of the aphrodisiac! He would definitely not allow others to touch Rylee¡¯s body! Timothy, don¡¯t make me fight with you! How dared you take my girl away from me! Manfred calmed himself down and walked towards the lift quickly. When Manfred arrived on the first floor, there was already arge group of men waiting for him. Seeing him from afar, they immediately saluted and shouted, ¡°Mr. Shawn!¡± Chapter 659: The boss was busy Chapter 659: The boss was busy Manfred signaled to greet them. As he walked out of the hotel, he narrowed his eyes and gave his order, ¡°Find Timothy¡¯s home! We are going to besiege it!¡± ¡°What?¡± hearing Manfred¡¯s order, sh was shocked. He asked, ¡°Mr. Shawn, but we will be seen before we get to the house. Will that be fine?¡± Manfred lowered his eyes and signed, ¡°I don¡¯t have any other choice. I can¡¯t let him take my girl away.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Shawn!¡± After bowing, sh went ahead to give the order to the men. Sitting in the car, Manfred rubbed his temples. He felt extremely annoyed! His hands shivered slightly. He wasn¡¯t sure whether Rylee was fine or not at that moment. He didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. Suddenly, his phone rang and he picked up the phone immediately. He asked anxiously, ¡°Find it?¡± The person on the other side of the phone was obviously startled since his question was followed by two seconds of silence. Then, a gentle and soft voice began to talk, ¡°Manfred, it is me, Caroline. Will youe back for dinner tonight? I have made you¡­¡± Manfred interrupted angrily and shouted back, ¡°No! Leave me alone!¡± He hung up the phone directly. Caroline waspletely transfixed with shock. What happened to Manfred? Why would he be so angry and annoyed? He had never talked to her like that¡­ What¡¯s wrong with him today? Caroline put down the phone slowly with her eyes wet. Manfred¡¯s phone rang again and he picked it up rapidly and said, ¡°Tell me you have found it!¡± ¡°Mr. Shawn, yes, we have found it. Timothy¡¯s car was driven to the Seaside Vi. Maybe he¡¯s there.¡± ¡°Take the weapons and let¡¯s get him!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± As Rylee was soaked in the cold water for a longer time, she became less flushed except for her lips still being as red as blood. Timothy held this soft body in his arms while the reaction inside his pants was growing stronger and stronger. He asked gently, ¡°Rylee, can you recognize me? Rylee?¡± Rylee raised her head after a few minutes and looked at Timothy with no focus in her eyes. She murmured, ¡°I am so hot¡­ I am thirsty¡­¡± Timothy was startled. She was still in a daze and couldn¡¯t recognize him. ¡°Thirsty? Well, let me bring you some water.¡± After Timothy helped Rylee to sit in the tub and leaned her body against the edge, he stood up and left the tub to find that he was sopping wet with water keeping on dripping from his clothes. Timothy frowned a little, turned his back to Rylee, took off all his clothes except for his underwear and walked out of the bathroom. Rylee wed at the edge of the tub, slightly panting with her mouth open. Hot, she was still so hot! She was going to be burnt. Timothy poured a ss of water and when he opened the door of the bathroom, he found that Rylee was totally immersed in the water and was spitting bubbles. ¡°Rylee!¡± Timothy immediately put down the ss and ran over to help Rylee out of the water. Rylee coughed and gasped heavily. Timothy tightly held Rylee in his arms, patted her back gently, and apologized softly, ¡°Sorry, Sorry. It was all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t leave you alone here. It was all my fault! I am sorry.¡± Ryleey her face on Timothy¡¯s shoulder, panting hard. She had nearly drowned in that slippery tub just now. Timothy grabbed a bath towel to wrap her body when he took her out of the tub. Rylee, breathing slightly, circled her legs around Timothy¡¯s waist, draped her soft arms around his neck, andy her small face on his shoulder like a puppy. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it will be fine. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Timothy would definitely not be willing to leave her in the cold water any longer, so he carried her back to the bedroom. He gently put her on the bed but it turned out unexpectedly that Rylee had no intention of being put down and she embraced him tightly. ¡°Rylee, good girl, rx and lie down.¡± No matter how hard Timothy tried to coax her, Rylee didn¡¯t rx her body. It was fortunate that Timothy was muscr so that he could coax Rylee to rx herself as his body bent towards the bed all the time. Rylee suddenly opened her mouth to slightly bite Timothy¡¯s earlobe. Oh! Timothy suddenly stopped his breath and transfixed with shock. What was this girl doing? And then, Rylee began to lick his earlobe with relish like a puppy. Timothy immediately felt flows of electric currents instantly spread from his earlobe to every corner of his body! He got tensed while his inner sexual desire was ming as fire. ¡°Rylee, don¡¯t do that¡­ Lie down and rx yourself. Let me bring you some water.¡± Timothy tried to calm Rylee down in a low voice and get her down from his body. Rylee was totally in a daze now. She gasped heavily and embraced him tightly as her lips moved gradually from his earlobe to his Adam¡¯s apple. She knew nothing about sex and flirting, so she didn¡¯t use any skills or techniques when kissing and licking him. Her tongue and lips were so hot that whenever they touched Timothy¡¯s skin, he gasped more heavily. ¡°Rylee¡­¡± ¡°I am so hot¡­Give me¡­ I want¡­I want¡­¡± Rylee begged him fitfully and kept on getting closer to him with her body shivering. Suddenly, Timothy¡¯s bottom line copsed and he gave in. How could he endure the scene that his beloved girl was in great pain without doing anything to help her? Now that she wanted to have sex that much, he should do it no matter whether she could recognize him or not. At the thought, Timothy stopped bending his body and fell down to the bed together with Rylee. Timothy gasped heavily. He raised her small face and gave her a deep kiss. Her thirst couldn¡¯t allow her to wait any longer, so when Timothy¡¯s tongue touched her, she immediately parted her lips, waiting for him to discover every single inch in her mouth. Her legs were still circling around his waist with her body arching up and down. Her small hands were caressing Timothy¡¯s head and back casually. ¡°Rylee¡­Rylee¡­¡± Timothy murmured her name and caressed her body affectionately. When he covered her breasts with his hands, Rylee shook a little with great joy and hummed contently. Instead of being afraid, she moved her body to match his caress. ¡°Oh¡­more¡­I want more¡­¡± Rylee¡¯s narrowed eyes turned redder and so did her lips. She moved her body flirtishly. Timothy was totally driven crazy. He caressed her, touched her, and kissed her. ¡°Rylee, I am Timothy. Do you know that? Rylee¡­¡± His affectionate kisses were spread from her neck to her corbone, and finally stopped on her breast. Rylee held Timothy¡¯s head in her arms with great content. She tilted her head upwards and murmured her contentment in a low and fragmented voice. Armand was ying a simple match-three puzzle when the old butler sat behind and watched him y the game. ¡°Oh, this one and that one, they can be linked together,¡± the old butler wanted to help. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Armand shrugged the old butler¡¯s hand away and grumbled, ¡°They can¡¯t be linked together since there are several others between them. You know nothing about this game. Don¡¯t bother me!¡± ¡°Then how about these two?¡± ¡°Anything wrong with your eyes? They are not the same patterns.¡± ¡°Yes, they are the same.¡± ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t bother me. I don¡¯t have much time left now.¡± When they were both trying to press the buttons, Armand¡¯s inte rang. ¡°Armand, Armand!¡± The old butler got the tablet happily and said, ¡°Armand you are needed. Do your job!¡± He began to y the game happily. Armand signed and responded to the inte vexedly, ¡°Damn it! What¡¯s wrong? Why can¡¯t I be left alone? If it is not a big deal, I will kick your ass!¡± ¡°Armand! The radar found several suspicious cars two kilometers southeast of the vi!¡± ¡°What?¡± Armand frowned and walked rapidly into the monitor room on the first floor. He turned on the screen and carefully observed the cars discovered by the radar. There were indeed several cars approaching. ¡°Did the radar find out what¡¯s in the cars?¡± ¡°Yes! There are weapons!¡± ¡°What? Who is so daring to challenge EP Noir Society?¡± ¡°Armand, what do we do now?¡± ¡°"Prepare for defense. Intercept and attack these cars when they are one kilometer away from the vi!" ¡°Yes, sir!¡± After turning off the inte, Armand observed the screen carefully for a few more seconds with his brows frowned and went upstairs quickly. He hesitated at the door of Timothy¡¯s bedroom. Should he knock on the door? Should he tell boss Wheeler what had happened? If he didn¡¯t tell boss Wheeler, he was afraid that he couldn¡¯t handle some big cases. If he did, he was afraid that he would interrupt boss Wheeler. What if they were having sex? After a second thought, Armand made up his mind and knocked at the door. Inside, Timothy was kissing Rylee. He was sensitive to sound, so he heard the knock. And then Armand¡¯s voice came, ¡°Boss, something happened.¡± It must be a big deal or Armand wouldn¡¯t bother him at that specific moment. Although he didn¡¯t want to leave Rylee at all, he got up from the bed reluctantly and whispered to her, ¡°I will back be in one second.¡± Rylee wrinkled and held Timothy¡¯s arm tightly to stop him from leaving. ¡°No¡­don¡¯t go¡­I want more.¡± Timothy helped her lie down again and coaxed, ¡°I will be back soon, I promise.¡± He covered Rylee with a silk quilt which was kicked off instantly by her because she felt hot. Timothy took another nce at her snowy-white body and walked through the inner door to the outer door of the room with a night-robe. Armand flushed when the door opened and he didn¡¯t even dare to look at Timothy. He said, ¡°Boss, several cars carrying weapons are approaching. I have ordered our men to intercept them a kilometer away from the vi.¡± Timothy frowned a little and said, ¡°Weapons? Good, just as I guessed. Someone can¡¯t wait to show his weapon collection. Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s see what weapons they have first. Then set up some barricades for them a kilometer away. But don¡¯t stop them there. Let them pass. Thenunch a missile to kill them when they are 500 meters away!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± When Armand was about to leave, Timothy added, ¡°Handle it yourself if something new happens. You don¡¯t need to report it to me again.¡± Armand lowered his head and responded, ¡°Got it, sir.¡± Then Timothy walked in and closed the door. Armand signed with relief. That he didn¡¯t need to make another report meant that he shouldn¡¯t bother Timothy anymore. He understood the hint. He became so shy. Once Armand thought of the scene that his boss was having sex inside the room, he felt quite shy and even a little bit ashamed. Then he went downstairs, whistling. Chapter 660: Fight Chapter 660: Fight After giving Timothy¡¯s order to their men, Armand turned on the satellite monitoring system and was ready to enjoy the following show. ¡°Ugh! How dare you challenge EP Noir Society? No matter who you are or how many men you are with, I will heavily kick your ass!¡± Carefully watching the screen, Armand gave his order while eating some snacks. Themand car carrying Manfred headed for the Seaside vi. ¡°Mr. Shawn, why didn¡¯t we bring our most advanced heavy weapons?¡± Manfred thought about it for a second and said, ¡°We can¡¯t let them know our weapon collection now or our strategies will be figured out. I guess we have enough weapons for them this time.¡± ¡°Mr. Shawn, there are people intercepting us a few hundred meters away!¡± Manfred gnashed andmanded, ¡°Everybody stands by! Kill them with our heavy machineguns!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Manfred checked the time anxiously with a stern expression. He was worried about Rylee since it had been a long time since she had been taken away by Timothy. He was more anxious than he could express! He wanted to kill Timothy Carroll! Once the scene that Rylee had been taken away by Timothy when she had been injected with aphrodisiac urred to him, Manfred turned extremely angry and wanted to kill Timothy! He should have brought more men with him when he went to the hotel previously so that Timothy could not have taken his girl away from him. Manfred heavily hit his forehead with his fist. When Timothy went back to his bed, he found that Rylee wasn¡¯t on the bed! ¡°Rylee!¡± Timothy was startled and began to find her. After a few seconds, he found her huddling up on the carpet under the bed, scratching the floor painfully. Timothy came over quickly and carried Rylee back to on the bed while she shivered and hugged him tightly. ¡°It will be fine. I am back now. Everything will be fine.¡± Timothy coaxed her gently. Unexpectedly, Rylee directly flung themselves heavily on the bed, and then jumped and sat on top of him as a leopard. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Timothy hummed a little in a low voice. She suddenly became too eager and zealous for sex for him to react. Rylee directly sat on Timothy¡¯s waist, and then yed with her breasts and caresses every inch of her skin in a libidinous and flirting way. Lying on the floor, Timothy was being driven crazy by her coquettish movements. This girl could definitely drive him crazy when she moved her body like that. Ryleey on top of his chest and rubbed him with her small face and pink tongue. ¡°Rylee¡­Do you know what you are doing? Don¡¯t hate me after this.¡± Timothy caressed her back shiveringly and said in a low voice. Rylee could absolutely not pay any attention to what he said at that time but only kissed him with ravish and kept on caressing him with her breasts. Oh¡­ Timothy kept his breath when the reaction inside his underwear became much stronger. Damn it! The girl suddenly kept one of his nipples in her mouth and bit it slightly. The desire and impulse inside him began to boil. With deep blush on her cheeks, she frowned painfully, sat up straight and led Timothy¡¯s hands to touch her breasts, which startled him. She led him to move his hand gently. Timothy bit his lips tightly and moved his hand ording to her needs. Feeling the caresses, Rylee hummed in a low voice to show her contentment. Gradually, Rylee¡¯s desire couldn¡¯t be fulfilled by these touches anymore. Her hands drew a gentle line from his shoulder to his belly, and finally stopped at the secret ce between his legs. Oh! Timothy closed his eyes and kept his breath. Her small hands had already touched his penis! ¡°I want¡­ more¡­¡± Rylee was obsessed with that feeling and she got closer to his penis and kiss it through his underwear. Before Timothy performed his further act, Rylee was so excited that she began to help him to take off his underwear. ¡°Slow down, Rylee. Rx¡­¡± Timothy gasped heavily. Rylee took off his underwear as if she were crazy. She opened her mouth and kept it in it like a hungry wolf, giving Timothy no chance to refuse. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Timothy bent his body and tried to control his breath¡ªhe was also crazy now. He lowered his head and found Rylee kissing him with ravish, whose pink tongue disyed her charm to thergest extent. ¡°Rylee¡­ Rylee¡­¡± Timothy kept on murmuring her name. Rylee didn¡¯t know how to perform the further act, which made her painful, crazy and also helpless. Timothy grinned and gently put her on the ground, and then sat on top of her with an agile jump. ¡°Do you long for it that much?¡± His voice was as deep, muscr and profound as velvety wine, which could touch the deepest part of your mind in just one second. Rylee¡¯s peach-pink cheeks showed her contentment while her mouth was open, gasping. Her skin also turned pink, which made her extremely charming. ¡°My little peach, let¡¯s do it.¡± Timothy whispered to her and led her legs to circle his waist. A kilometer away from the vi began the fight. Armand monitored the fight through the screen and sometimes gave more orders ording to the situation, ¡°Don¡¯t fight that hard! Our boss asked us to figure out their whole weapon collection and then pretend to retreat. Don¡¯t you understand? I told you not to retreat in such an unreal way or they will figure out our strategy!¡± The fire lighted up the sky on the screen. The old butler came into the monitor room with the tablet in his hand and asked, ¡°Armand, why can¡¯t I pass the game? It seems that some of them can be linked together.¡± As he asked, he ced the tablet in front of Armand¡¯s eyes. Armand responded vexedly, ¡°Oh dear, I don¡¯t have time to mind your business.¡± It was only after that did the old butler raise his eyes towards the screen, then he was startled by the scene. ¡°Oh! Machine guns! Mr. Wheeler hasn¡¯t fought with someone for so many years. Why would this one be so stupid to challenge him? Who¡¯s he?¡± Timothy of EP Noir Society was famous all over Asia. Who dared to challenge him? At that time, the men of EP Noir Society retreated as the defeated. Armand nodded and said, ¡°Good job.¡± They had fought for some time, which made their fake retreat quite real. The old butler was shocked and asked, ¡°What? We lost! Why are you so happy?¡± Armand covered his ears with his hands and grumbled, ¡°My dear butler, can you go back to your room? Leave me alone.¡± ¡°Mr. Shawn! We won! They retreated!¡± Some men reported to Manfred. Manfred suddenly opened his eyes and snickered, ¡°Timothy¡¯s men are all cowards! Let¡¯s go and get him!¡± He would take her girl back¡­ The fire left by the gun battle was exceptionally bright, lighting up the sky in the night. Manfred sat in the car and continued to give orders to his men with his eyes narrowed. ¡°Mr. Shawn, the gate of the vi is over there! There are two kilometers left before we get to the vi.¡± sh reported to Manfred ording to the electronic map. ¡°Two kilometers? There are two kilometers from the vi to the gate?¡± Manfred secretly admired the layout of the vi. He gnashed and said, ¡°His vi is indeed guarded in a strict way. Isn¡¯t he taking overThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. half of the mountain to the east by the sea? Oh, rich guy! sh, how far are we from the gate now?¡± ¡°Six hundred meters!¡± ¡°Fine, the gate will also be guarded. Everybody stands by!¡± ¡°Ye¡­Oh, what¡¯s that?¡± sh cried with shock. Manfred was also startled by the cry and he looked ahead immediately. Damn it! A few heavy-duty weapon cars which looked like tanks were parked in front, blocking their way towards the vi. ¡°Mr. Shawn, what do we do now?¡± sh widened his eyes with panic. The weapon cars in front of them were not normal¡ªthey were covered by bulletproof iron armor which couldn¡¯t be destroyed even a little by machine guns. They were as solid and strong as Transformers. Manfred gnashed and cursed, ¡°It is unexpected that Timothy would develop weapons secretly. Blow all these monsters up with bombs!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The windows above the cars were opened and some men fired bombs towards those weapon cars. Boom! One of the weapon cars was burnt after some enormous booms. When sh was just about tough with victory, he found something golden like a meteor flying towards them in the sky. ¡°Mr. Shawn! What¡¯s that over there!¡± Manfred looked in the direction pointed by sh to the sky. He was stunned for a second and shouted immediately, ¡°Get out of the car now! That''s a missile!¡± Oh! All of Manfred¡¯s men immediately tried to get out of the car with panic. Manfred opened the door of the car and ran to the bushes in the mountains as fast as possible. As soon as he got to a rock in the bushes, he was transfixed by an enormous noise and startled by a dazing light and then he found that the car he was in just now had been bombed into pieces. Other cars were bombed into pieces consecutively. Some of his men were killed by the missile. Boom! The burning, twisted iron pieces flew towards Manfred like bullets. He hurriedly covered his head and retreated into the bushes while the pungent smelled dashed into his nose and almost choked him. Looked from the sky, the ce was med with fire and covered by thick smock. The men in the weapon cars of EP Noir Society machinegunned towards Manfred¡¯s direction and the screaming of the bullets was drowned out by the other noises. Manfred huddled up when several bullets flew beside him. Then, those weapon cars left the scene and retreated back to the gate. Armandughed out loud, ¡°We have the smartest boss and the best strategy! A small victory can blind them and let them underestimate us. Then our sudden attack can shock them to death! Damn! This is the consequence of your challenging us! You can do nothing but lose!¡± Seeing the flicker of fire on the screen, Armandughed out loud happily. Chapter 661: Harbor Resentment Chapter 661: Harbor Resentment The old butler alsoughed along, ¡°I haven''t seen such an interesting battle for a long time. It would be a shame if I go to bed early tonight.¡± Armand was taken aback. He was busy makingmand to the front line nervously and he even forgot this old guy. ¡°Oh, my dear lord, my old mister, why are you still here? You are so old now, and you must not witness these irritating things before your sleep, it will cause insomnia! Hurry up and go, go to sleep!¡± Armand pushed the old butler outside. The old butler was very unconvinced and muttered in dissatisfaction while walking, ¡°I''m not old! I am not old at all! I''m only at my sixties! I''m still capable to see all this!¡± It took Manfred Shawn a long time to get to feel the pain and struggle up from the grass. Cough, hawk... He coughed violently with his face covered, while looking around to confirm the casualties. Several of their vehicles were all blown up, and those who didn''t escape from the vehicles died. ¡°sh! sh!¡± Manfred yelled out hoarsely. ¡°Brother Manfred... here I am...¡± After a long time, a faint sound came from a distance. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Manfred hurriedly followed the sound to where it came from. Only to found sh pressing the wound of his arm. His left arm was covered in blood, ¡°What happened to you?¡± ¡°Hiss, it''s okay. Brother Manfred, it was cut by the shards that blew up.¡± Manfred stood up while holding sh. Then the two searched around the spot. There were only three people alive of their side. Manfred stood beside the burning wreckage, frowning tightly. The spot fell into silence for a long time. ¡°Brother Manfred, what should we do now?¡± sh whispered to Manfred. Manfred raised his head, looked at the thick ck smoke rising into the sky, and sighed, ¡°What else can we do? We are so defeated this time. All our mening were dead, not to mention the loss of a few equipped cars. It was my fault. It was me who underestimated Timothy''s defense. It''s all because of me this time.¡± sh lowered his head and said nothing. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go down the mountain.¡± Manfred took the lead to turn around and walked away. sh was stunned by Manfred but still quickly followed Manfred. Another hitman also limped along. Three men, walking in the dark. So miserable, so pitiful. Manfred lowered his head and walked emotionlessly. But there were tears in his eyes. I''m sorry Rylee. I''m so useless that I can''t get you back! I swear, I''ll get my revenge on Timothy! This hate, I would carve it in my heart! Timothy, you snatch my woman in public. And now there¡¯s a lot to revenge between you and me! Felicia swayed on the swing and eventually fell asleep leaning on the side. Hawk carefully held her up, nning to go back to the room. Suddenly, there was a faint rumbling sound, and the ground even trembled a few times. Hawk frowned and looked in the direction of the explosion, only to see that the sky in the east turned red. What happened over there? Could it be a gas explosion? It doesn''t matter. It has nothing to do with them Hawk held Felicia tightly in his arms and walked steadily towards the vi. Felicia blushed because of drinking. There were tears in the corners of her eyes. Even though she fell asleep, she still frowned slightly because of the sadness. When Hawk saw this, he felt so pitiful for her. ¡°Oh, my deardy, why do you be infatuated by a man you can¡¯t fall in love with? It did no good but exhaust you.¡± Hawk lowered his head, but he was lost in the beauty of Felicia in his arms for a few seconds. It wasn''t until he heard the sound of the servant opening the door that he came back to reality and carried Felicia into the room hurriedly. Timothy looked at the girl under him drown in the joy of sex. His whole body was screaming. His face, which had always been calm and cold, exuded charming affection at this moment. ¡°Oh my deardy. I didn''t want to take your virginity in this situation. But there¡¯s no other way... Girl, I''m going in.¡± At the end of the words, he pursed his thin lips and pushed himself into her body bit by bit. ¡°Hmm!¡± Rylee frowned, feeling a little ufortable because of the sudden huge invasion into her body. Her pupils dted. Cute little mouth opened slightly. But her breathing became more rapid in a sudden. Timothy''s handsome face was filled with desire. He couldn''t help but let out a low groan. She was so tight, so tight that he could hardly bear it, as if all the nerves of his body were tense, getting so sensitive. She was so attractive and so intoxicating that he wanted to explore into her body more deeply. Deeper. He grinded his teeth, came forward and prated into her more. ¡°Ah, ha, ah...¡± Rylee shook her little head slightly, groaning, with her little hands grabbing his arm. He leaned over, sped her beautiful apophysis with his hands, tilted his face, kissed her lips fiercely. His mouth covered all her voices; still he moved his strong waist rapidly. Rylee stumbled, and felt as if she waspletely melted by his body. He was so thunderous, so swift. Every single pration could almost made her lose consciousness. As if she was floating on the clouds, drifting down little by little. The room was filled with the gasping sound of two people, the creaking of the mattress, and the vague humming of the girl. Rylee whimpered under his consistent attack, reaching the climax of the fireworks. ¡°No, no... don''t... I aming¡­¡± Her little hand unconsciously covered Timothy''s lips, while her body shuddering violently. Bang¡­ She felt like she was thrown to the highest cloud, and it seemed to sink to the deepest of the water in a sudden. She was all wet by the sweat. A low and pleasant voice lingered in her ears, as if the man was saying with a hint of a smile, ¡°You are done with this? Surrender so soon? I haven''t warmed up yet, girl.¡± Then, she was picked up again, and he was instructing her. By using different types of postures, they both reached the highest peakpletely. She was finally overwhelmed and passed out after another orgasm. When she eventually woke up again and turned around, he was already pushing his waist behind her, gently but sometime wildly. Such a powerful movement made her breathe wildly little by little. She lowered her head and saw the two strong legs behind her. She really wanted to escape from him. She crawled forward a few steps. But she then heard his deepughter. Immediately after, the man caught up, wrapping her waist. He but his giant thing all the way to the deepest ce inside her body. She screamed out because of the pleasure. Her vision was covered in shiny white. She then passed out again. When she woke up again, she was sitting on top of him. Her body was wet and soft. She couldn''t even feel her strength. She wanted to scream or beg for help, but he had already raised her waist wildly. She was shaking, sweating, panting, crying, and screaming happily. She eventually ck out and couldn¡¯t feel anything Timothy pulled out his huge thing from her body, gently covered her with the silk quilt, and turned to checked out the time. It''s 4 am in the morning. He didn''t rest almost all night. She was like a gluttonous kitten who kept asking for more. But her screamed ecstatically all night long. When she reached her orgasm, she screamed even more wildly. In the end, he couldn''t tell whether he was saving her life or he was seduced by her humming. Turning her slender body around, helping her sleep soundly in the bed, he observed her face closely. Well, not bad, now the strange blush on her face haspletely disappeared. She recovered to that pink and white cute little girl again. Timothy took her wrist lightly, listening to her pulse. It''s calm and she was breathing steadily. With that said, she has eventually ovee the poison. ¡°Little thing, you''re exhausting me! However, you worth all these, you''re delicious.¡± Timothy smiled slightly, lowered her head, kissed the corner of her lips, hugged her tightly. Eventually, he couldn¡¯t restrict the tiredness, closed his eyes, and fell asleep tiredly. Early in the morning¡­¡­ Several maids were talking in a low voice while cooking in the kitchen. ¡°Did you hear the screamingst night?¡± ¡°What screaming?¡± ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t notice. I was having a sound sleepst night when I heard a scream of woman. The girl screamed out but then went quiet. But then after a while, the woman screamed again. I couldn''t sleep until half past four. Come on, I''m in a daze right now.¡± ¡°Really? Why couldn¡¯t I hear it? Are you sure you are not dreaming?¡± ¡°Could it be a dream? But I didn''t fall asleep at all. I was awake all night long.¡± ¡°I know, you''ve cursed by the demo of the night!¡± ¡°Oh, seriously, it''s really the scream of woman. How could you not hear it? Oh,e on you guys, how could you sleep that sound!¡± When the old butler walked in and heard these words, he was shocked. He coughed a few times, distracting the conversation of the servants. All of them didn''t dare to talk nonsense. The old butler thought about the gossip. As the butler of this family, it is his responsibility to defend the prestige of the master. He said loudly, ¡°Last night, well, the sound was the sound of TV. I watched TV until 4 amter in the night. It''s very interesting! You all understand my point, don¡¯t you?¡± The servants all looked at each other in shock. What, what did the old butler mean about this? What did he want them to do? ¡°Haven¡¯t you understood?¡± The old butler turned anxious and popped out his eyes. ¡°My point is, the screams you heardst night were all from the TV I watched! It has nothing to do with Mr. Wheeler!¡± Oh...all the servants seemed to understand his point gradually. The old butler really wanted to p himself in the face a few times. What''s wrong with him? The shabby excuse made the maid even misunderstand Mr. Wheeler. Rylee shook her eyelids and slowly opened her eyes. She first let out a sigh of exhaustion. Why do I feel so tired¡­? She was so tired that she even thought that she might ran a marathonst night. When she opened her eyes, she was stunned for a few seconds before realizing that the scene she saw was so unfamiliar! What? Where was she? It was not her home! Rylee remained side lying position, looking around to check the environment. Well, it¡¯s not that unfamiliar. Quite the opposite, she thought she know about this ce. She tried to get up, but she couldn''t move. She couldn''t move her body, but luckily, her arms were free to move. Thank god¡­ She then lifted the quilt. She then looked down at her body. Naked. She was naked. Well, sleeping nakedly¡­ Wait, wait, wait... What? Rylee frowned. What was the meet wrapped around her waist? She hasn¡¯t gone blind yet, have she? Was that an arm? Rylee was confused. She raised her hands and checked them closely. That''s right, she could feel her two hands. So... Whose arm was this that coiled around her waist!! Rylee''s eyes popped out in shocked. She got goosebumps all over her body. She didn¡¯t dare to move but try to listen what¡¯s going on¡­ It seemed... Well... It turned out... There was a slight gasp behind her! What! Oh,e on? Rylee turned around slowly to check it. But when she saw Timothy''s handsome face, she was stunned on the spot. Whoops! Chapter 662: Where Are My Clothes? Chapter 662: Where Are My Clothes? She used all her strength to open the quilt only to saw the naked Timothy sleeping soundly! Sleeping by her side... like conjoined twins! The two of them were both naked. The man hugged her tightly, sleeping with her under the same quilt... And she was seeing early in the morning when she woke up... Arrrrgggghhh! Rylee screamed out in mad. Timothy frowned because of her screaming, but he didn''t open his eyes. He wrapped his arms around Rylee a little tighter, and murmured, ¡°I''m too tired... I need more sleep¡­ Don¡¯t make any noise¡­¡± Rylee was dragged closer to his body by him. she was still sensitive, and immediately felt something like a hard stick was pointing at her! Based on her initial feeling, that thing was not only hard, but also huge! Bang! Realizing what that was, Rylee freaked out again! ¡°WTF! What''s going on! Ah!!!! I''m freaking out! What the hell is going on!¡± Rylee pped her limbs frantically, rolled off the bed, banged to the ground, got up in horror, and fled a few meters away as if Timothy was the Satan from hell. She then yelled out like crazy while staring at the handsome man, ¡°Timothy! You fucking bastard! What the hell is going on! Tell me the truth! Or else I''ll kill you!¡± Rylee''s voice was so high-pitched, just like the siren, that made Timothy''s ears keep on buzzing. ¡°Just shut up!¡± He murmured habitually and opened his beautiful slim eyes. Uh... The Timothy was lying on the bed, so handsome and perfect just like the Sculpture David. Both of them were human, but how could he be so sexy when he open his eyes? His eyshes were flickering, so long and so attractive! Why did the god offer him such long eyshes! Rylee was standing against the wall, still thinking about all these nonsenses. Rylee swallowed the saliva in the corner of her mouth, but still yelled angrily, ¡°I told you, Timothy! Don''t even imagine you can say that I''m the guilty one harassing you just because you are hot! Don''t think you can tarnish me just because you are a godfather! Don''t think...¡± ¡°You''re still standing there and showing off your body¡­ Are you implying me that you want a morning sex very much?¡± Timothy opened his eyes and spoke word by word slowly. Thezy tones, the bewitching gestures, and the wicked smiles were so evil... ¡°What?¡± Rylee was a little confused by his words. What did he say? She was implying something? What was she doing? She then looked down at herself while thinking about his words... Rylee took a deep breath and jumped up in the sky, ¡°Damn! What the fuck am I doing!¡± She¡­ she¡­ she turned out to be naked. Compared to standing in front of her and showing off her body at the moment, she preferred lying in his arms just now. At least, there¡¯s something that man couldn¡¯t see. Timothy chuckled, while Rylee was trying to hide herself frantically. Under the table? In the closet? Or maybe she could lift up the rug and wrap herself around like a zombie? After searching around for the hiding ce and letting Timothy enjoy a hot show, the girl finally hid behind the sofa with only her small head be seen. Still, she was yelling in anger, ¡°Timothy! Where''s my clothes! Get them for me! The bloody Clothes!¡± Timothy raised his brows and sighed, ¡°Oh, my deardy, it''s really a tough job to serve you.¡± ¡°Clothes! Clothes! Cut the crap! Get them for me!¡± Rylee was even biting her fingers from the back of the sofa. It''s so wrong. Everything was so messed up! How could this morning be so chaotic and embarrassing when she opened her eyes? Oh, dear god, please turn this into a dream! Let her wake up in a second. ¡°Okay, fine, I will follow yourmand and get you your clothes.¡± Timothy emphasized his promise dotingly and stood up. Suddenly, Rylee''s eyes widened. My holy mother of lord! She didn''t pay much attention to him, but now¡­ When she could observe this Timothy closely, she didn¡¯t expect him to be so tall! So majestic! So attractive! The¡­ thing¡­ to be so scary! Rylee stared at his body for a few seconds before realizing it. Her little hands then covered her eyes rapidly and cried out, ¡°Clothes! Why don''t you wear the bloody clothes! You rascal!¡± Timothy frowned, not knowing how to react to her words, ¡°Ohe on, do we need that poor fabric thing between you and me?¡± Haven''t they done everything that should be done? And more than oncest night... Rylee bumped her head against the sofa, ¡°Get dressed quickly!¡± ¡°Okay, fine, fine, fine¡­ I''ll get dressed now.¡± Timothy had no choice but to put on his lounge pants, walk to the closet, find Rylee''s clothes, and throw them to her. ¡°Don''te here! Don¡¯t look at me! Turn around! Shut your eyes!¡± Rylee grabs the clothes, and quickly sort them out. Timothy turned around obediently,bed his hair with his hands, and sighed, ¡°Do you want me to dress it for you?¡± ¡°No need!!¡± Rylee almost freaked out again by this bastard. ¡°I think...¡± Timothy mused. ¡°STFU! You are not allowed to turn around!¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t I even say a word?¡± ¡°Just look at what the crap are you talking! Just shut up! It''s so annoying!¡± Rylee felt that she was no longer a normal girl. Every woman would not cry so hard while facing such a terrible thing, toment her sadness of being fooled all night? She didn''t even cry. Timothy rubbed his nose. He had let out all his desire and tiredness thanks to the night they spent together. Now, he had returned to his best status. He was now unbelievably attractive. ¡°I think you''d better take a bath first,st night...¡± Rylee froze. After a few seconds, she screamed out madly with her hands waving, ¡°Timothy! How dare you talk aboutst night! I''m going to ripe you apart! Get out! Get out!¡± Timothy turned around and grinned, ¡°But this is my room.¡± Rylee thumped on the sofa, powerlessly, ¡°If you don''t get out, I''m going to be pissed. Get out!¡± ¡°Noisy.¡± Timothy scratched his ears and walked out leisurely. Hearing the door closed, Rylee immediately got out of the sofa, without any clothes of course. When she was about to go to the bathroom, the door opened again. It was Timothy who got his head in. ¡°Ahhh! You rascal! Didn''t you go out? Why did youe in again!¡± Rylee was terrified and quickly covered herself with her clothes, with her cheeks flushed. Timothy gave her a gentle smile and said, ¡°I juste in to tell you that the bathtub has massage function. By the way, everything you need for a bubble bath is next to it.¡± Gritted her teeth, Rylee''s face turned purple because of anger, ¡°Got it! Hurry up and get out of here!¡± Timothy raised his eyebrows and smiled, ¡°Well, I am just saying...You''re in good shape. Although a little plump, I love the way it is.¡± Rylee was so mad that she threw her clothes at Timothy, regardless of her dignity or anything. Timothy quickly shut the door and fled. Rylee went into the bathroom dejectedly. She wanted to lock it, but after thinking, there¡¯s no difference between locking the door and letting it open. Rylee dipped into the warm water, letting the warm water soothe her tense nerves. ¡°Uh...it''s burning, it hurts...¡± Only then did she realize that both her legs were aching, especially...the thigh... Unbearably aching! Her back was aching too. When she calmed down, there was sore and pain everywhere in her body. She felt like she was torn apartst night and then reassembled. Her little hand, quietly touching below... ¡°Fizz!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She immediately frowned and breathed in wildly. Damn, the lower body must be swollen. Just touching it, she could feel the pain. ¡°Last night...Did I... really do that¡­ with Mr. Wheeler? Oh, how could we do that! Oh,e on! I will die of shame! How can I do such a thing! It¡¯s mad, it¡¯s so fucking mad!¡± Rylee pped her head with her hands, grimacing. What the hell happened yesterday? She could only remember that she felt extremely dizzy when she was somewhere near the bus stop. But there¡¯s no memory of what¡¯sing next. Putting on a painful expression, Rylee tried to rewind what had happened. But her mind was so messed up, and there seemed to be memory fragments of the hotel in vague. Why did she suddenly pass out? Since she lost conscious, shouldn''t she be sent to the hospital? Why did she appear in Timothy''s bed, and it seemed that they were having so much funst night! Rylee really wanted to drown herself. After taking a bath, it took a long time for her to change her clothes and walk out slowly. she really didn''t want to face the truth. It was so cruel. Stepping out of the bathroom, she saw Timothy in another outfit. Obviously, he had taken a shower in the other room. His hair was slightly wet, and he was wearing off- white pajamas, which made his face even more glorious. Beautiful and seducing! That¡¯s right! This guy was a pure Subus! Rylee puffed out her cheeks, walked over, sat hard on the sofa, red at Timothy, and said angrily, ¡°Exin! What the hell happened yesterday! Why did Ie to your ce!¡± And even getid... She wasn¡¯t really brave enough to say these words. Timothy handed Rylee a ss of milk and said lightly, ¡°Drink some milk first. There¡¯s red dates inside.¡± Rylee subconsciously wanted to take it. But thinking that this was given by the man who had just slept her, she immediately retracted her hands and turned her face away. Huh, Never! Don''t think that you will be forgiven of what you had donest night by using this little help! That will not happen! Timothy sat across from her with a serious expression, ¡°Okay, I''ll tell you everything I know. Armand went to pick you up at school yesterday, but he couldn''t find you. So he called you in the phone. But you didn¡¯t pick us up after a long time. In the phone, your voice was very weak, and you were saying that you felt very ufortable. Then you quickly hanged up the phone. I was guessing that you were in trouble, so I tracked you down and rushed to the hotel where you were staying. When I got there, you almost lost conscious. Your face was red, and you were breathing harshly. After taking you back here, the doctor said that you have been given an aphrodisiac after the examination.¡± ¡°Aphrodisiac!¡± Rylee gasped. ¡°Well, put it in a simple way; you were given sex drug.¡± ¡°Ah! Come on?¡± Chapter 663: Six Hundred Hours Chapter 663: Six Hundred Hours ¡°If you don''t believe me, you can ask Doctor Chan, who treated youst night, toe over and confront you. He tried to use antidote against the drug. But the aphrodisiac in your body is thetest version, and there¡¯s nothing he can do about it. Later, the aphrodisiac in your body took effect. And you were so extremely ufortable that you beg me to do...¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright, don''t say anything about it anymore!¡± Rylee''s face flushed again. ¡°I have to. Last night, if it wasn''t for your situation, I wouldn''t even touch you. I swear to you with my life that I didn''t even think about having sex with you when you didn''t want to. I really didn¡¯t have much choicest night.¡± Rylee bit her lip, lowered her head, and twisted her fingers. She felt shy... irritable¡­ and angry¡­ at the same time. ¡°So...¡± Rylee pouted and murmured, ¡°You and me... the two of us... we really did that thing?¡± Timothy suddenly came up with a tease, flirting with her, ¡°By that thing, do you mean sex?¡± Sure enough, Rylee''s face was even more flushed. She even put her head lower. ¡°Eh.¡± There was a smile in Timothy''s expression. ¡°Of course. This aphrodisiac was so powerful that you didn¡¯t get satisfied after once or twice. I had been helping you until four a.m. in the morningst night. That''s you were done with sex and stopped asking for anymore.¡± Rylee really wanted to escape from the Earth. So damn awkward! After all, it turned out that it was her who harassed Timothy and kept asking for more! She now heard that, Timothy said that it was her who keep on asking and asking and asking for more last night. And she even asked him to do that until four o''clock! Oh, damn, she could really go to hell, that¡¯s so awkward! Because of the embarrassment, Rylee took the milk she hadn''t drank just now and sipped it to ease her shame. Timothy wouldn¡¯t let Rylee get out of this easily, and continued, ¡°Seriously, we are having sex just to save your lifest night.¡± Rylee was almost chocked by a mouthful of milk. Why did this rude man keep saying the word ¡°having sex¡±! He was addicted to say this sensitive word! Timothy loved to see Rylee''s shy and helpless expression. That¡¯s so cute. Timothy tapped gently on the table with his slender fingers, and said slowly, ¡°Saving a life means much more than worshipping. I saved your lifest night, and I demand your gratitude.¡± Rylee looked up at the handsome man in front of her in shock. She could tell a sense of cunning in his eyes. ¡°I spent six hours in total working hard to save your lifest night. By the way, it was six hours of waist movement with high intensity, high frequency and high quality. You owe me more than the original six hours. I won''t ckmail you since we are acquaintances from any perspective. I will offer you¡¯re a fair price. Then... why don¡¯t you repay me with your body.¡± Puff! Rylee poured out a mouthful of milk. With her eyes popped wide open, she looked at Timothy in surprise, and murmured, ¡°My body? Use it aspensation?¡± Timothy changed into afortable posture and nodded slightly, ¡°Of course. That''s why it¡¯s a fair price. Be my woman, or having sex with me, you are paying me back in an easy way under any circumstances.¡± Rylee''s lips trembled. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Why! How could he said that she needs to pay him back, after he had such a wild and tough sex, which still made her so painful all over her body, with her? This ispletely nonsense of nowhere! ¡°No! I don''t agree!!¡± Rylee groaned and stood up. Timothy was still calm, with a confident look, ¡°Oh, my little girl, I had saved your life.¡± Rylee''s expression froze immediately. ¡°Girl, how can you be so mean to your life saver? If it wasn''t for me helping you outst night, you would have gone to hell now. BTW, in a very ugly corpse. If it wasn''t for me letting you try the happiness of sex, giving up my precious essences, serving you with all my heart and strength for six hours; how can you still stand here and tell me your attitude of agree or disagree with me? As a human being, you have to be kind and gratitude! Do you think I was enjoying the six hoursst night? You are wrong! On the contrary, you are enjoying it! Do you want me to tell you how many orgasms did you havest night? Do you want me to imitate what you had saidst night when you were in the highest orgasm?¡± The more Rylee listened, the more her lips trembled. Her anger just now disappeared little by little. She could only sat back on the sofa in a decadent manner, covering her face with her little hands. Timothy still said in an indifferent tone, ¡°The six hours I spent in saving your life were even more precious than the sixty hours of you! Letting you pay me back by having sex with me was obviously a bargain for you. Otherwise, repay me with six hundred hours of top-ss sex!¡± Six hundred hours? Six hundred hours of sex? Holy god above, how many times would they spend together! It''s better to convert the sex into cash and simply put them to her debt. There¡¯s nothing to lose for her. She has already owed him so much money. Owing more would make no difference. Thinking of this, Rylee suggested, ¡°OK, fine, just name your price, how much is your life saving help last night? I''ll just pay the bill.¡± Timothy frowned and snorted, ¡°Do you think you can simply buy the precious six hours of me and the joy of having sex with me?¡± As soon as Rylee heard Timothy''s angry tone, she was so frightened that she retracted a little, shrank her neck, and said with a bitter expression, ¡°There should be a time limit of being your woman and repaying you with mu body, right?¡± She can¡¯t be his sex machine for her whole life, can she? Then what about her marriage? Her freedom? Her colorful life? Timothy had already been a little disappointed. She was so bothered by the fact that the two of them had sex. She didn¡¯t enjoy that at all. Even if she felt irritable, she could at least show a little bit of enjoyment. But in her heart, she hated the enjoyablt time they spent together so much! Timothy stood up, exuding a chilling air all over his body, ¡°OK, fine. Use a notebook to put it down. We are clear when I enjoy the six hundred hours of top-ss sex.¡± With that, Timothy walked out. Ah? He really wanted to have the six hundred hours sex! Would she be too old to pay him off one day? ¡°Hey! Can you reconsider the time and put out a more realistic number?¡± Rylee shouted unwillingly at Timothy''s back. Timothy''s background froze. His hand holding the doorknob clenched slightly, and after a few seconds he said quietly, ¡°Or someday when I am sick of you, I will let you go.¡± Rylee pursed her lips and froze for a while. Get sick of her? ¡°What he means is that I can only be free after he gets tired of sleeping with me?¡± Then, Rylee realized one more thing, ¡°Huh? So, he is addicted to me now?¡± Oh,e on. The dignified boss of EP Noir Society must had seen tons of women before. It is estimated that the number of women around him was bigger than the number of stars. The honorable Mr. would not run out of sleeping chicks. Why would he be addicted to her? Moreover, he still got his fianc¨¦e Felicia. How beautiful Felicia was! She was gentle, virtuous, understanding, and generous. She couldn''t figure out why Timothy wants her to repay him by having sex. She had thought about this problem so long that her brain was about to explode. In the end, Rylee eventuallye out with a theory: Timothy did this because he was too tired, too exhausted, too annoying, and too reluctant to have sex with herst night, so he was doing an eye for an eye at the moment. In order to save a maid, he sacrificed his body to her. And it is estimated that no one will be happy when doing this. Rylee held her cheeks and sighed, ¡°So this is to punish me even more!¡± Rylee was thinking about to go downstairs and find something to eat. She was so hungry that her belly was making noise. Suddenly, she thought of a very important question. OMG! With such a huge cock¡­ and he wanted her to repay him with 600 hours... Could she survive this? Oh, dear god, let alone 600 hours, it is estimated that she will be killed within dozens of hours. Timothy looked at the tablet while eating. When he looked up, he saw Rylee with a mourning expression, pouted, and walked down tremblingly. Timothy went on to watch the news and asked lightly, ¡°Wanna eat?¡± ¡°Yah.¡± Rylee agreed immediately. Before she sat across from Timothy, the servant had already brought hot and delicious meals. The sunlight was shining brightly outside, and even shone into thisrge restaurant with excellent lighting. Everything is so quiet and warm. Rylee picked up a piece of bacon and was about to eat it. But then, as if she remembered something, she murmured, ¡°Then, well... is there any other way to repay your life-saving grace?¡± Pap! Timothy mmed down theputer coldly, with an unspoken rage. Rylee shrank down in fright, blinked her eyes innocently a few times, and hurriedly lowered her head to eat. Damn, she feels bad for thatputer! Such a delicate stuff, but he was pping it like a poker without any hesitation. She was even wondering whether theptop was okay. Timothy frowned slightly, looking at Rylee, ¡°Did... Am I so annoying in your heart?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Rylee stuffed her mouth and looked up at him in astonishment. It seems...probably...there¡¯s a sadness of injury floating in Mr. Wheeler eyes. Oh,e on? Could she even hurt Mr. Wheeler? What a joke! Timothy was lost in thinking for a while. ¡°Would you be happier if the person who saved you like this last night was Manfred?¡± ¡°What?¡± When Rylee heard the name Manfred, she gasped in shock and was nearly choked by the food in her mouth. Timothy sighed, stood up, and left the dining room to the study coldly. Rylee kept staring at Timothy''s figure until it disappear, and then she patted her chest hard, smoothed the food down. She murmured to herself in a low voice, ¡°No. I would not be happy if it was Manfred¡­ I''m just afraid of being tortured to death by you... Well, why couldn''t he listen to what I have to say.¡± Rylee was about to continue eating, only to realize that the food on the table was so sumptuous. There¡¯re just two people eating, they didn¡¯t necessarily need to order a dozen dishes¡­ ¡°Why do you get so much food for us. It would be a bit of a waste since we can¡¯t finish them all.¡± Rylee said to the servant who continued to serve the dishes. ¡°Oh, these are the dishes that Mr. Wheeler has ordered. All of them are beneficial to female¡¯s health. Ha, ha¡­¡± The maid''sugh made Rylee''s goosebumps burst out. Beneficial? To female health? Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah! She¡¯s going crazy! Did the servants know what happenedst night? Chapter 664: I Didn’t Piss Him Off Chapter 664: I Didn¡¯t Piss Him Off Her dignity! How awkward is this? Rylee pouted and fell into depressed for a while. But she couldn''t hold back the hunger and began to dine with a knife and fork. Her small cheeks were bulging, and her big eyes were searching around. She was poisoned, and Mr. Wheeler sacrificed his body to save her life with his body and practical actions. In this way, Mr. Wheeler was still a very loyal guy. And also, he had a warm heart. At least, he had done his best to her. In any case, she was just a maid of Timothy, and a bad girl who damaged his Bugatti. He had sacrificed his will of sex... to save her. It''s really kind of her. Rylee kept on wondering, nodding her head. Suddenly, her mind came out with Timothy''s beautiful sleeping face in the morning. So cute! Unexpectedly, when the boss of underworld was asleep, his face could also look cute and childish on. How could he be so cute! Thinking of the picture of him standing up and naked in front of her, with strong muscles, especially the giant and majestic cock¡­ That was so attractive and horny! God, did she really have sex with such an alluring Mr. Wheeler for six hoursst night? He said that she enjoyed it very muchst night, that she had enjoy orgasms for countless times... It''s such a pity that she remembered nothing. Why didn''t she remember a little bit? Now it''s no use trying to rewind the feeling of orgasmsst night. How could she be so stupid! If some other strange man saved her life and detoxified herself in that way, then she will be depressed for a lifetime. But why would she feel so satisfied and enjoyable when the one who slept with her was Timothy? ¡°I molested and slept with the peerless beauty Timothy. Ha, ha, it''s obviously that I am the winner.¡± Biting her chopsticks in her mouth, Rylee squinted and smiled. Then she realized what kind of daydream she was having again. She pped herself on the head with her small hands. Rylee, wake up, the kind of nonsense are you thinking? You need to make this clear. You''re the unlucky bastard who gotid inexplicably! How could you smile like that? If you are a virtuous and traditional woman, the most important thing you should do now is to cry and try to kill yourself. Armand came in from outside and saw Rylee sitting alone at the dining table, with her expression changing from time to time. She was sitting in the enormous dining room in such a petite figure, she was like a little baby. ¡°Cough! Ms. Carroll. Have you recovered?¡± Armand asked while smirking. Rylee was startled. she then turned around to checked out who wasing, only to see Armand. With that grin, she said, ¡°Uncle Armand... wait, what did you just ask me?¡± Have I recovered? What''s the meaning? Could it be that... he also knew what happened to herst night? Armand also immediately realized that he was saying the wrong words. With some awkward smile, he said hurriedly, ¡°Please go on eating. I won''t disturb you. I''ll go find the boss.¡± Armand fled as Rylee puffed out her cheeks and stared at her suspiciously. Rylee pouted, ¡°Oh god, he must know about this too! Ah, ah, maybe everyone in the freaking universe knows what happened between me and Mr. Wheelerst night? I had better go to hell! Everyone knows about Mr. Wheeler giving up his sperm to save me. If I don''t repay him, would I be cast aside by people all over the world?¡± When Armand walked into the study, Timothy was facing the window with his back to Armand, thinking about something. Armand was about to speak when he heard Timothy letting out a small sigh. What was the boss worried about? That even made the boss sigh secretly? ¡°Boss...¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Timothy didn''t turn around, snorted, still staring out the window absentmindedly. ¡°Thebat readiness of the opponent who came to attackst night has been investigated.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Timothy then turned his chair around and looked at Armand. Armand nced at Timothy and was shocked by Timothy''s heroic beauty. The bnce of male and female could really benefit people¡¯s spirits. After an enjoyable and satisfying nighttime, the boss was looking good today. ¡°The weapons they used are all from the original factories in Europe.¡± ¡°Hmph, just like I expected.¡± Timothy sneered, ¡°It looks like there''s a shark ambushing around us!¡± ¡°Then what do we do?¡± ¡°Nothing. We need to wait and see what will happen. First, I have to find out what he really is and what he wants to do.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Armand stepped back. Rylee was lying on the couch with her head down and feet up, startling Armand first. ¡°Ms. Carroll, what are you doing?¡± It''s as scary as a ghost. ¡°Oh, I''m doing a handstand. So that my blood could flow to my head to help me think clearer.¡± Rylee replied as if she was doing something great. Armand''s mouth twitched. Armand ran to the kitchen and saw the old butler checking the hygiene there. He picked a piece of meat, ate it, and asked, ¡°Butler, have Mr. Wheeler had his meal yet?¡± ¡°Oh...no!¡± The old butler sighed worriedly, ¡°Mr. Wheeler has been waiting for Ms. Carroll just now and has not eaten anything. After Ms. Carroll came down to eat, the two of them said something in secret. Then, Mr. Wheeler was pissed off by Ms. Carroll. Mr. Wheeler didn''t eat anything! I''m so heartbroken.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Armand was shocked. ¡°Rylee made our boss run away with anger? Well, I was wondering why the boss was still sighing, when I entered the study just now. This Rylee indeed is a tricky guy!¡± ¡°Well, I am not that tricky...¡± Rylee leaned against the door, muttering mournfully. Armand and the old butler turned around in fright. Rylee hade in for a while, leaning on the wall over there. The old butler quickly and secretly stabbed Armand. That gesture meant, Oops, we both spoke ill of others behind their backs and now we were so fucked up. Armand simply stopped fooling around and said angrily, ¡°Well, Rylee, what''s the matter with you? Why did you piss our boss off? At least you have a heart to feel how did my boss treat you?¡± Rylee nodded quickly, ¡°Of course I can feel it. I can feel that Mr. Wheeler is very nice to me! Really! I know that!¡± He is my life saver... ¡°Since you understand that all, then why were you pissing him off just now?¡± ¡°How can I have pissed him off!¡± She didn''t think she had done anything mean to him. ¡°Some of us had witnessed that our boss is so angry with you! He even went to the study room! Our boss hasn''t eaten his meal yet! Well, you, however, eat like a pig.¡± Armand''s nostrils snapped open in anger. Rylee puffed out her face. What the hell? why did they say she looked like a pig? she was not! ¡°I thought he had eaten it. Who knew that he hadn''t?¡± The old butler also joined the side of scolding Rylee. He frowned and said, ¡°Our respectful Mr. Wheeler, have been waiting for you all the time without eating. But when you came, Mr. Wheeler was so angry that he walked away without even eating a single bite. Taking meal abnormally would damage the body. When I think about this, my heart feels so sad for our boss... woo woo...¡± *** Rylee''s mouth twitched. No way, as the conversation went on, she turned out to be a sinner through the ages. ¡°Okay, okay! Please stop talking!¡± Rylee raised her hand and surrendered, ¡°If you insist that was all because of me, then I will bear the responsibility, okay? I''ll atone for my sins right away, and I''ll send food to your baby Boss Wheeler, okay?¡± Armand and the old butler looked at each other and nodded vigorously together, ¡°Just do it!¡± Rylee pouted, rolled her eyes, and stomped out. After packing the four dishes and the tableware, Rylee dragged the te to the door of the study. Armand fled over and knocked on the door for Rylee. Dang, dang, dang. There was no sound inside, not even an e in¡± or ¡°who¡¯s there¡±. Rylee pouted and looked at Armand. Armand grinned at Rylee and nudged Rylee on the shoulder, urging Rylee to speak. Rylee had no choice but to shouted with her mouth pouted, ¡°May I go in?¡± Armand and Rylee both put their ears against the door to listen, and finally, they heard a simple, ¡°Come in.¡± Armand grinned. Rylee was even more pouted. Really, it was she who be slept by this guyst night obviously, but now she was taking her time to pleasing him. It''s so wrong! Armand opened the door for Rylee, and Rylee entered the study with the te. Timothy still had his back in the direction of the door, with his front facing the window. Rylee secretly glimpse on Timothy''s back. The word ¡°strong¡± wasn¡¯t enough to describe him! Timothy narrowed his eyes and said lightly, ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± ¡°Well... as for that¡­¡± ¡°If you still want to haggle with me, you can get out.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Timothy turned around slowly and was stunned for a moment when he saw the te. Then, a hint of surprise shed across his narrow eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Timothy pouted at the dinner te. Rylee quickly smiled with her mouth wide open, ¡°Ha, Ha, I''ve brought you a meal.¡± Rylee put the te on the table, arranged all the dishes in order in front of Timothy, and said with a ttering smile, ¡°Haven¡¯t you have meal yet, right? The rtionship between human and food was like iron and steel; a man will suffer if he didn¡¯t eat the right food. How can you not eat lunch? It''s very bad for your body!¡± Timothy raised his eyelids and nced at Rylee, ¡°Are you afraid that I''m not in good health?¡± ¡°Uh... Of course! Of course, I am praying for the long live of Mr. Wheeler¡­¡­ Well, I swear, I never cursed you to go to hell early because of what happenedst night.¡± Timothy leaned against the backrest and snorted coldly, ¡°it seems you has cursed me.¡± ¡°No! No! I haven¡¯t done that yet!¡± Eh, it seemed that she had exposed her ambition. Rylee covered her small mouth and looked at Timothy timidly with her eyes blinking. ¡°Humph! I knew that nothing good was nning inside that little head!¡± with that said, his expression softened a little when he looked at Timothy. Timothy looked at the dishes. Rylee immediately leaned over, handed the chopsticks, and advertised in advance, ¡°These dishes are all delicious, nutritious, and good for your body. Come on, just eat them quickly. It doesn''t taste good when it''s cold, not to mention it''s not good for the stomach. Come,e, eat quickly.¡± Chapter 665: Go to Work Chapter 665: Go to Work Rylee was chattering as usual, forcing the chopsticks into Timothy''s hands, scooping two spoonsful of vegetables, and putting them on the te. Her sparkle eyes stared at Timothy''s mouth, as if she was waiting for someone like a baby doll to open their mouth to eat. Timothy was caught off guard by Rylee and started to eat. When Rylee saw that he had started eating, her spirit was instantly relieved. It was as if Timothy was her child, who has always been a picky eater, and now eventually he could feast on the food here at a time. Rylee almost reached out to stroke Timothy''s head a few times andplimented him cheaply. Fortunately, she was still awake, and she didn''t do the stupid thing. Timothy eats silently and slowly. Suddenly, he realized that this meal tasted so delicious. When the nagging Rylee was around, the whole body can be warm, as if he was taking a sun bath even the food was much more delicious. What a wonderful thing. ¡°Having some of these, and take more of those, you are so tall, how can you eat less than me? Don¡¯t be a picky eater! Come,e on, eat more of this.¡± Rylee was addicted to helping Timothy''s with dishes, and she can''t wait for Timothy to swallow all four dishes. It''s better for him to eat the dishes as well. Timothy was slightly happy, but he kept a cold expression on his face, and asked casually, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Of course, I have had the meal it!¡± ¡°Are you full?¡± ¡°Of course, I''m full! I''m never ashamed of my own stomach!¡± Timothy nodded slightly. He frowned suddenly and looked up suspiciously at Rylee who was sitting on the handle of his chair, ¡°Why are you supervising my eating like a supervisor?¡± Rylee said cheerfully, ¡°You think I''m willing to supervise you? It was Uncle Armand and the others...¡± The words suddenly stopped. She didn¡¯t dare to speak. Rylee stared at Timothy. Sure enough, Timothy was so shrewd that even though he had only heard some parts of the truth, he had already guessed most of the reason. He frowned and mmed his chopsticks on the table. ¡°Armand threatened you toe in and delivered food?¡± Rylee nodded aggrievedly and exined, ¡°Actually, even if I am ten times braver, I don''t dare toe to you and supervise you having lunch, really, I don''t dare to do so. Please, don¡¯t get mad, don¡¯t get mad at me.¡± Timothy''s face was cold, ¡°If Armand hadn''t threatened you toe in, you wouldn''t havee to deliver the food, would you?¡± Rylee rubbed his nose, ¡°Yeah. But I should havee to deliver food, they all said I was the one who made you so angry that you didn''t eat...¡± Why the more she exined, the angrier Mr. Wheeler''s expression is? ¡°You, get out.¡± Timothy turned his face away. ¡°What?¡± Rylee was overwhelmed. Get out for real? Why did she feel that Mr. Wheeler was angrier than before? If she went out like this, would Uncle Armand let the dog bite her? Just before she came in, Uncle Armand had said that, if Mr. Wheeler couldn''t eat the lunch happily and comfortably, he would make the big dog bite her ass when she came out. ¡°Don''t understand me? I want you to get out!¡± Timothy frowned irritably and pushed Rylee''s ass off the chair... Rylee had no choice but to pack up the dishes and walked out nkly. As soon as she walked out, Timothy rubbed his temples irritably, shoving all the books on the desk down. Armand and the old butler were surprised that Rylee came out so quickly. ¡°Why did youe out so soon? Has Mr. Wheeler eaten the meal?¡± The old butler looked at the te, and it seemed that some of it had been eaten. Armand frowned and asked Rylee, ¡°Is boss happy?¡± Rylee immediately grinned and said, ¡°Happy! Very happy! Mr. Wheeler also praised me for the five-star service! Look, he has eaten all these dishes,e on, keep your eyes open. This is the trace and the proof what his eating. What do you think, Uncle Armand, you must not let out the dog?¡± Rylee bowed to Armand. Armand coughed and said, ¡°Actually there are no dogs here.¡± ¡°Ah? You lied to me! You!¡± ¡°Actually, all the huge dogs we raise are in factories in the wild.¡± ¡°Humph! Uncle Armand, I will never believe what you say in the future. It''s disrespectful for the old to lie to children.¡± Rylee leaned on the sofa and grabbed the fruit to eat. The door to the study suddenly opened and Timothy stepped out. Rylee was so frightened that she sat up straight and stopped eating the fruit. Both Armand and the old butler were silent and bowed their heads. Timothy didn''t look at anyone, walked upstairs and said, ¡°Armand, get the car ready, I''ll go to the office after I get dressed.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Huh? Boss, don''t we decide to spend weekends in the future? Why are we going to do to work in thepany again?¡± Armand looked puzzled. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Armand bowed his head, not daring to speak any more. Rylee widened his eyes and asked Armand, ¡°Well, Uncle Armand, you guys went to work in the company, what about me? What am I doing?¡± Armand rolled his eyes, ¡°You? You''re here to be your no-job-to-do-but-still-get-paid maid!¡± Rylee stared nkly, and then stammered and retorted, ¡°I, I am not fooling around! I am doing my job every day.¡± Well, she admitted that she really didn''t do much work this time. As Timothy''s maid, she was very ipetent. But...she slept with Mr. Wheelerst night anyway! That was a very tiring project! She was also hardworking! Timothy changed into a formal suit and went downstairs, with a gorgeous face, a graceful figure, and a firm but fast pace. Rylee sat on the sofa and watched Timothying downstairs for a few seconds. Well, she reminded herself once again: what happenedst night was more beneficial to her! Timothy didn''t even look at Rylee and rushed out like the wind. Rylee chased to the door in barefoot, wed at the ss and looked out, she was relieved until she saw Timothy''s luxury car drive away. Overlord was not at home, she can finally calm down a little. Last night was so dreamy and confusing¡­ It was also a thorn in her heart! The phone of the house rang. The old butler walked over to and pick it up. With the conversation of ¡°Yes, yes¡± and ¡°Yes, will do¡±, the butler kept talking and nodded in agreement. Rylee was lying on the sofa, eyes closed, while her mind was in chaos. She couldn''t even tell whether she should cry or be happy about what happenedst night. ¡°Ms. Carroll?¡± The old butler''s voice sounded beside her. Rylee quickly opened her eyes, ¡°Oh? Is there something I can help, Uncle Steward?¡± ¡°Well, this is for you.¡± The old butler handed over a piece of paper. ¡°Oh? For me? What?¡± Rylee took the paper curiously, nced at it, and she was shocked by the content. Gritting her teeth, ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°Just now, you must have heard it, too. I just receive a call from Mr. Wheeler, and I then wrote down what he said. Mr. Wheeler said, he wanted you to do that based on the requirement above.¡± Rylee nodded viciously, ¡°After all these businesses, and this is the final order from her! Alright, this boy has some trick.¡± The old butler''s eyelids trembled. How dare was Ms. Carroll call their Mr. Wheeler by the title of ¡°boy¡±? Oh, it¡¯s disrespect, it¡¯s so disrespect! Rylee rubbed her eyes and looked at the paper again. Countless requirements were written above: Mop the master bedroom floor twice. The sheets in the master bedroom need to be changed, washed, marked, and hand washed. All underwear in the bathroom need to be hand washed. The bathtub in the master bedroom need to be cleaned with disinfectant. Fold all of Mr. Wheeler''s shirts and rearrange them by color. Before finishing it, Rylee was about to pass out. While he was going to work, he didn¡¯t let her rest alone! Timothy, you bloody bastard! The old butler urged Rylee, ¡°Ms. Carroll, hurry up and do these tasks. Mr. Wheeler have a habit of cleanliness. It¡¯s a great honor to keep you herest night. Please, don''t mess up with his room.¡± Rylee''s expression went pissed and angry. Did she mess up Timothy''s bedroom? ! ! ! Rylee wanted to defend herself, but after thinking about it for a while, she indeed mess around Timothy''s bedroomst night. Well, there¡¯s nothing she could say, just go to work. Rylee lower her head and walked upstairs moaning and groaning Mopping the floor! Hey, hey, hey, she was sweating like rain. Wash the sheets! Wash both of the people''s underwear. Crying, crying, and crying¡­ Their underwear was mixed together... Rylee freaked out again when she finally went to tidy up Timothy''s shirt. In a veryrge cloakroom, bigger than her bedroom, Timothy''s shirts were filled with thettices on the two walls. From thin to thick. From light color to dark color. ¡°Holy damn, there must be hundreds of pieces, right? Ah, ah, ah, I''m going to die of exhaustion!¡± Rylee sat on the floor in the cloakroom, whimpering. When Timothy came to thepany, many employees were working overtime. When they suddenly saw Timothying, they were all quite scared. Timothy walked past a door, frowned, then went back, looked into the room, and asked, ¡°Keh, what are you doing here?¡± Keh, who was examining an engineer''s design blueprint, was startled. He turned around to look at Timothy in confusion, ¡°Huh? Boss? Shouldn''t you spend your weekend at home with your hot chicks? Why did youe to thepany?¡± It''s better for him not to mention this, Timothy''s expression turned cold. Keh pped himself. Oh, this stupid mouth, why did he mention that awkward story! The two tycoons got together and came to the bar under the EP Noir Society to have a drink. There was no outsider here. There were only Timothy and Keh in the bar. An hour ago, there was still a lot of people here. Sometime, there¡¯ll be small band performing passionately on the small stage. An hourter, this ce has be a fresh and small bar of art and high-end conversation. There were some young people walking on the street not far away,ining constantly. ¡°Isn''t that bar opened all the time? Why did it suddenly close today?¡± ¡°Oh, I was having a good time when I was sted out by that group of people. If they didn''t have guns, I would have had a fight with them! How could they simply cast me out?¡± Chapter 666: Terrifying Thunder Chapter 666: Terrifying Thunder ¡°I seem to have heard one of them say that they are not closing the door. They are just clearing the venue. If an important person wants to go there for entertainment, they will clear the irrelevant people.¡± Timothy sank into the sofa, stretching his long legsfortably. Keh Keith leaned forward, drinking from a ss. ¡°Boss, tell me, why did youe out? Isn''t that the young little girl working at your ce?¡± Keh asked Timothy, but Timothy was taking the drink sip to himself. Timothy frowned slightly and said sinctly, ¡°I''m a little discouraged. What''s the matter with you? Don''t you never work overtime? It''s rare to see you in thepany during normal work hours, so why do you go to my ce on weekends?¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a sad and bitter story! Whenever I think about it, it''s a story of blood and tears!¡± Timothy smiled reluctantly, sat up straight, brought over the wine, and drank a cup of it in one gulp. Timothy has always been known for being treacherous. Both the businesspetition and the negotiation or even banquets outside, he had always been the one who ys tricks. Take drinking alcohol as an example, no one have ever seen him get drunk. Of course, no one know how much he could drink before he get drunk. He was even treacherous in alcohol. When everyone drank the wine all, he just took a shallow sip. So, the way he drank a ss of wine just now scared Keh. What happened to Mr. Wheeler? It seemed that this is the first time he couldn¡¯t remember things clearly! Keh immediately thought that: When Mr. Wheeler was stimted, will he consider him as a training opponent? He couldn''t help shivering a few times when he thought of the strength of being mmed onto the mat by Timothy, who was a martial art specialist. ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t have to rush, drink less, don''t drink in such a hurry.¡± Keh tried to persuade Timothy smartly. Timothy blocked him with his hand, continued to drink with his eyes looking down, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Tell me what''s happened you.¡± ¡°Oh, speaking of me. I really want to find a ce to bury myself! Last night, I was too embarrassed. It was the first time I was so embarrassed after hanging around with differentdies for so many years.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the point!¡± ¡°Oh, point, the point. When I was doing that with a woman, another woman broke in. It doesn''t matter. But I didn¡¯t expect that the bitch who came inter was so stupid. She didn¡¯t even shut the door for me. As a result, I had a runny nose because of the weather. That damn snot actually flew into the face of the woman beneath me! Ouch, shame on me! I have never been so ashamed! I was just thinking: if the snot flows into the mouth of another woman... I can really cut off my cock! Shut the damn door, and stay away from this for the rest of my life!¡± Pff... Timothy didn''t hold back and smiled softly. Keh breathed a sigh of relief. Oh, god, thanks to his rich humorous skills, he finally made the bossugh. Timothy drank a ss of wine. ¡°Just keep your mouth shut.¡± ¡°I am not bluffing! This is true! One hundred percent true!¡± The two good brothers spent a lot of time drinking and chatting. When Timothy returned to Seaside Vi, it was already nine o''clock in the evening. With a slight smell of alcohol, and the rxed mood after being drunk. ¡°Mr. Wheeler, wee back. Would you like some hangover soup?¡± The old butler went after Timothy. ¡°No, I''m fine.¡± Timothy waved his hand, threw his coat on the sofa in the living room, and walked upstairs. Little Rylee was lying in the middle of an enormous bed. Her body was twisted in a wired position, and a few shirts were still under her arms. It seemed that she fell asleep here while tiding the closet for him. What a confusingdy! Timothy couldn''t help but smile. He walked over, pulled out all his expensive shirts gently, threw them on the sofa aside, then put Rylee''s body upright and covered her with his quilt. Rylee woke up immediately. She opened her eyes only to confront Timothy''s handsome face looking down at her. ¡°Ah! You''re back?¡± Rylee thought Timothy was going to kiss her! Why did he put his face so close to hers that mislead her to think about something else? ¡°Hmm.¡± Timothy straightened up and started undressing. Rylee jumped down in fright and stammered, ¡°Well, you have too many shirts, I haven''t finished sorting them yet. Anyway, there is still one day toe. I''ll pack them up again tomorrow. Please, have a good rest. I will leave you alone.¡± Rylee tried to escape, but Timothy grabbed her by the wrist. Rylee turned to look at Timothy in horror. He was drunk, so his eyes became more and more hazy. ¡°...Sleep here.¡± Timothy managed to squeeze out a few words. If he wasn''t drunk, he wouldn''t be able to speak out these words. ¡°Ah?¡± Rylee was startled, then she shook her head immediately, ¡°No, no, no, I''ll take the guest room!¡± She tried to get her arm back, but she couldn''t. Rylee panicked, twitching her eyshes, looking at Timothy in terror. Oh,e on. Wouldn''t Mr. Wheeler be trying to force her to do so after he was drunk? Timothy sighed slightly, let go of Rylee, and turned around. He was afraid that he would lose control and press her under his body using tough mean. In that case, everything will be toote to undone. What he wants was more than the body, but the heart. Rylee swallowed her saliva and ran away. Timothy sighed and went to the bathroom slowly. He couldn''t help but think of the hypothesis again: If it was Manfred who ask her to stay, she wouldn''t have escaped, would she? Rylee ran out with a rapid heartbeat and got into the guest room next-door. Standing next to the door, she stroked her chest and gasped. What''s wrong with her! In Timothy''s room just now, she had the idea of staying there and sleeping with him! It''s ridiculous! How could she have that thoughting through her mind? ¡°Don''t think about it. Don''t think about it. Don''t think about it.¡± Rylee murmured the spell and went to the bathroom. When she was doing her jobs, she was so sleepy that she couldn''t even open her eyes; she even fell asleep without any further movement. Now that she''s cleaned and was lying in the guest room next to his door, she can''t sleep. She was tossing and turning. One sheep, two sheep, three sheep... It''s useless. She still can''t sleep when she had counted to over 700. One gets one, one two gets two... She has recited the multiplication form dozens of times, but she was still not sleepy. She¡¯s going crazy! Is this a sequ of aphrodisiacs? Thinking of aphrodisiacs, her mind started to sh back what happenedst night with Mr. Wheeler. Damn, she couldn¡¯t recall even the slightest detail. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Boom! There were a few thunderstorms outside, causing Rylee, whose thoughts was drifting wildly, to sit up. Looking out the window, she could see the lightning shes. Ah! Is it raining and thundering? Boom! Two more thunders blew past, as if they hit the ground just outside her window, making Rylee scream in fright and run under the covers. Shivering. The thunder continued. Rylee couldn''t stand it anymore and ran out barefoot. She found the door of Timothy''s room skillfully, and slipped in. So scary, so scary! Rylee didn¡¯t stop and ran quickly to the master bedroom. Regardless of whether Timothy was sleeping or not, she lifted a corner of the quilt and she slipped in like a loach. Timothy who was still sleeping frowned. Just as he was about to ask questions, a cold little hand touched his lower abdomen. Then, Rylee''s lithe little body followed over, clinging tightly to his side. Her wet little nose also went closer to Timothy''s arm. Timothy¡¯s body became tensed. He wanted to reach out and hug her, but he didn''t do that. He firstasked calmly, ¡°What''s wrong with you?¡± Rylee''s head was hidden under the quilt, and she said in a murmuring voice, ¡°It''s terrible. The thunder is terrible! I''m afraid of being struck by lightning.¡± Timothy froze, not knowing what to do. ¡°It will be fine. There are lightning rods around this vi, and everything will be fine.¡± Rylee leaned closer to him, ¡°Don''t drive me away! Just let me stay here for a while! I''ll leave when the thunder was gone.¡± Timothy took a deep breath and felt a special heat in his lower abdomen! Heat starts to umte all over the body. Damn it! This little girl, did she know what she was doing by leaning so close to him? Having tasted her sweet body like thatst night, he was addicted to it like a taking Cocaine. Her body fragrance, her breath, and even her humming made him addicted! She was like a big ma, attracting him deeply. The thunder outside was really loud. There had never been such strong thunder and lightning this year. No wonder this girl was afraid. The loud thunder and lightning seemed as if they fell outside the window which is even more scary. Timothy couldn''t help but wrapped his arms and hugged Rylee tightly. Rylee subconsciously leaned into his arms again. So warm! Mr. Wheeler seemed to be very energetic. His body was like a charcoal, radiating heat to the outside. Rylee''s feet were a little cold, so she quietly moved hers to Timothy''s leg, taking advantage of the warmth from Timothy. Hmmm¡­ Suddenly, she heard a muffled grunt in Timothy¡¯s chest. Oh? What happened to Mr. Wheeler? Why was he growling? Did she touch something? Rylee leaned to Timothy''s body, trying to get her little head out of the quilt to check out Timothy. In the dim room, she could actually see Timothy''s deep, bright eyes staring at her! ¡°Have you drunk tonight?¡± Rylee was startled. She couldn''t help but ask. Her little nose sniffed around, and there was a burst of alcohol. However, it was the gentle fragrant red wine. It seemed that Mr. Wheeler had drunk a lot of high-quality red wine at night. The red wine mixed with his inherent body fragrance, turned into a seducing fragrance. ¡°Well, I did drink some wine.¡± Timothy answered hoarsely. ¡°There''s thunder outside. You could also hear it. It''s loud and scary. I''m really scared. I''ll stay with you for a while, and I''ll leave when there''s no thunder, okay?¡± ¡°Good.¡± He answered her briefly. The eyes which were still staring at her suddenly became misty and intoxicated. Rylee was about to speak, only to found that his handsome face was pressed down little by little. His body leaned slightly. One arm was pillowed by Rylee, and the other arm wrapped around her waist. Pinpointed her pink lips, her handsome face and cute lips pressed them down gently. Well! Chapter 667: Be My Woman Chapter 667: Be My Woman Rylee braced her eyes wide, stunned for a moment. He kissed her! She surprisingly did not panic at all, nor was she afraid of awe, nor did she recoil, being held in his arms, being gently kissed by him, she surprisingly felt so safe, so warm. The kisses of Timothy were very gentle, tasting her lips little by little, and not rushing to attack strongly. The actual fact is that you can find a lot of people who are not able to get a good deal on this. The actual fact is that you will not be able to struggle, nor will you push back. Just that close to look at Timothy''s beautiful face, let him to taste. "Tonight... don''t go away." Well... The actual fact is that you will be able to get a lot more than just a few of these. Oh... Her return kiss gave Timothy a tingling, could not help but whisper a few. The muscles in the small of Timothy''s belly that Rylee''s small ws touched, became fiercely tightened. Timothy''s hand had passed through her pajamas and pressed on her breasts, that direct touch of skin made Rylee shake her body expansively, then grunted out uncontrobly. "Uhhh..." A stormy and hot kiss that made Rylee''s whole body soften; she felt dizzy. "Be my woman..." Timothy kissing her one by one, murmuring darkly, "I like you." Buzz... Rylee was directly confused. Was she hearing wrong? Why did she seem to hear Mr. Wheeler just say that he liked her? Is it really like her? The ck Emperor Society''s Mr. Wheeler likes Rylee? Is it true? A sharp tingle woke up Rylee, she looked down and found that Timothy was kissing her little cherry, from her angle, this posture... was so charming! Can''t stand it! ...... The first thing you need to do is to get the best out of the situation. Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. The face of Rylee could not hide to the ground. Then, the eyes closed and fell into a deep sleep. Timothy down looking at the tired and sleeping Rylee, reached out, very affectionately gave her a ruffle of hair on the face. "Three hours to write down? You really are paying me back six hundred hours? Are you only willing to do this to pay your debt? I like you, but you never like me, what do I have to do to get your heart?" Timothy put on his long casually draped pajamas, walked to the terrace and lit a cigarette. Reaching out, to catch the ttering raindrops, the look of sadness. The actual fact is, no matter how hard he tries, how he fights, her heart will not stay his figure? The cigarette was knocked out by the rain, Timothy took away the cigarette, smiled bitterly towards the rainy night and walked into the house. No matter what, she is now, right next to him. This is the way, confine her to his side, always let him look at her, is not okay? Timothy lifted the quilt, went in, and hugged that soft, boneless little body from behind. Rylee is confused and still muttering, "Tired..." Timothy embraced her tightly and responded softly, "People who love deeply are really tired." When Rylee woke up, the sun was already shining outside. A night of thunderstorms passed, washing the earth especially clean. The trees are greener, and the water has risen. The entire perimeter of the Seaside Vi was shrouded in the fresh green grass scent. Rylee looked at the big bed, she was the only one sleeping. She lifted up the quilt, she looked down and saw her naked body, she was sure that everything that happenedst night was real and not a dream! Huffing and puffing! The soft mattress bounced up and down a few times. The body is carefully looked at, ah, dense little strawberry, the whole body has his hickeys left! "Damn it! This person is a dog, so like to kiss others!" Rylee wrapped the bed sheet, went to the terrace and looked downstairs. Very far away, there was the blue sea. The sound of the waves could be heard. Nearby, the dense forest, dense, full offortable green eyes. What a great ce for feng shui, with mountains by the sea! The old housekeeper was trimming the flowers and trees with a few gardeners, when he suddenly saw Rylee standing on the terrace, he hurriedly bowed to Rylee. Rylee waved her hand at the old housekeeper and smiled. After smiling, she froze with her mouth wide open. Damn, she was now standing on the terrace of Timothy''s master bedroom! And she''s only wrapped in a sheet, she''s seriously unclothed! She can even have the cheek to wave her hand at others? Ahhhhhhhhh... The first thing you need to do is to get out of the house. The first thing that happened was that she heard Timothy say that he liked herst night. In the end did not say this? It seems to have been said oh. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you want to do. She only remembered that he said ramrod that he wanted her to be his woman. A woman? How is the concept of woman defined? The actual woman... means that when he needs a friend, he beckons to her and she has to clean up and crawl underneath him for his use? A woman, not a girlfriend, not a wife, not a lover. A girlfriend does not necessarily be a wife, and the person who bes a wife is not necessarily his lover. The rtionship is soplicated. Rylee happily made a face at the mirror. The smile is put away again, she pointed at herself in the mirror and lectured, "Rylee, you say! The actual fact that you ran into the nest of Mr. Wheelerst night because of thunder is not a suspicion of deliberately seducing people? Is not it!" The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you''re doing. Then she pointed at herself and questioned with wide eyes, "Rylee, you are too degenerate! You obviously don''t like the Mr. Wheeler, but why do you want to have sex with him? It''s very immoral to do so!" "Who can resist temptation when a beautiful man is in front of you? The only me is that Mr. Wheeler is too handsome." Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. She is not in love with Mr. Wheeler, right? No, no, no! How could she like Mr. Wheeler? How can she like Mr. Wheeler? This kind of high-end person is not something she can think about? The first thing you need to do is to think about it. Thinking about the problem, it is too much effort. Rylee has been very skilled, open the closet, find her clothes, pick a set, put on. What? What is this? Rylee found a well-packaged box in the drawer and curiously opened it. "Wow, what a beautiful purse! And it''s a women''s one!" Rylee looked at this women''s wallet, and immediately frowned. How... it looks so familiar ah! I remember! This wallet, isn''t it the same one that Mr. Wheeler took her to the mall that day when she went on a shopping spree, the one she saw on the first floor? Because the price of this wallet is too expensive, a few tens of thousands of dors, she did not have to say buy. I never thought... The actual fact is that Timothy bought it. Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. "Haha, so Mr. Wheeler really has me in his heart! Nice!" The first thing you need to do is to pack your wallet and put it back in the drawer, and Rylee ran out of the room. Rylee came downstairs and did not see Timothy. The maids saw hering down and hurriedly started setting the table. "Miss Carroll, how about dining?" "Oh?" Rylee looked over and nodded, "Yes." Eating, her little head turned around several times, still not seeing Timothy, she asked curiously, "Where did Timothy go?" The maid pointed to the woods, "Probably Mr. Wheeler went to practice his gong, right?" "Practicing?" Rylee ate and became even more curious. After finishing the meal, Rylee asked the old housekeeper where Timothy was practicing, and ran towards the woods by himself. A long way away, she heard a strange sound. Rylee perked up her ears, braced her eyes wide and looked towards the source of the sound. Oh my God! Deep in the woods, dressed in sportswear, Timothy like a vigorous leopard, seven or eight strong men around him, one by one, knocked to the ground. This is not the first time that Rylee watched Timothy move, but still stunned by that kind of overwhelming power of Timothy. A person, can easily knock down many people with their bare hands... is not very scary? "No wonder he was so energetic at night when he was doing that." Rylee muttered with a skewed mouth. Everyone fell to the east and west on the grass, rolling around in pain and moaning - groaning. Timothy took the towel handed over by Armand, slightly wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said coldly, "Come out!" "Oh?" Rylee was startled. Was he talking about her? Rylee did not move. Timothy up his face and his beautiful eyes swept over to Rylee''s side, "What are you hiding there and peeking at, don''t youe out yet?" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Hey, hey." Rylee that only slowly walked out from behind a tree. Armand took a quick nce at Timothy and immediately beckoned to the chaperones greeting, "Let''s go!" H... Armand and those people quickly disappeared into the woods. Timothy wiped his sweat and looked at Rylee with a cool gaze. Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. You knocked them all down with just a few clicks. Very impressive!" "Awesome?" Timothy snorted coldly, his gaze evil, "Last night, howe I didn''t hear youment like that?" Uh... Rylee was stunned. At once, both cheeks turned red. The small face deted, like a cat whose tail was stepped on, immediately puffed out his cheeks and said unhappily, "Is everything okay? I''ll leave now." Damn it, as soon as youe to say such a humiliating thingst night, ignore him! Rylee rolled her eyes and turned around to leave. Who knows, her waist was immediately held tight from behind. Timothy, who was obviously seven or eight meters away from her, unexpectedly attacked behind her in a second. "Ah!" Rylee was so scared that her body trembled. "What are you afraid of?" Timothy''s thin lips pressed against her little ear and harvested hot air, "Between you and me, is there anything you can''t be honest about?" Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. ...... The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you''re getting into. The next second, Rylee was pinned to the grass. Timothy then nted kisses between her legs and pressed his body her. She was dumbfounded. In the middle of the day, what did Timothy want? It can''t be that he wants to... This stallion! "What do you want to do?" "Didn''t you forget what happenedst night? How about a refresher for you?" Timothy thin lips with a bad smile. Rylee''s face, rose red. Frightened, she stammered, "No, no! I remembered! I didn''t forget, I really didn''t forget! I still remember!" Timothy leaned down, one hand sped on her chest, ying with it, narrowing his eyes, "Remember what?" Rylee could feel the hard object between her legs. Scared, she hurriedly panicked and said, "Remember everything! From the beginning to the end, not a single thing! I remember everything clearly! The thunder, I was afraid, to go into your nest, and then you and I did that thing for... three hours!" Chapter 668: I Want To Go Home Chapter 668: I Want To Go Home Timothy raised his eyebrow bones, inclined his face over, printed a cool kiss on her trembling lips, got up, shook his clothes, and said faintly, "From today on, you are my woman." Rylee let out a big sigh of relief and swore at Timothy''s back, "I know, I know! I remember all the six hundred hours I gave you!" The moment Timothy heard something about six hundred hours, he was furious, his eyes narrowed, he snorted coldly and took a step away. She always has to remind him all the time that she doesn''t like him, she''s just coping with him, paying off her debt. This knowledge made him go crazy, to copse. The first thing you need to do is to be a woman, it''s better to be his favorite lover. There is no love making love, that is not far from the animals. But... she was really indulged in having sex with Timothy. "Hey! Timothy! Don''t you go away! I still have questions to ask you!" I want to ask him to confirm thatst night, he said to her that he liked her or not. The phone rang. Rylee picked it up and saw that it was Han Joseph. "Hello, Joseph?" "Howe you''re not at the Carroll''s Manor?" Joseph asked. "Oh? I''m working as a maid at Mr. Wheeler''s ce! You know that! Did you go to my house?" It''s not a maid, it''s just a sleepingpanion. "You hurry back!" "Did something happen?" "Your father invited several families with good rtions over to the party, surprisingly, is to announce the engagement of Manfred Shawn and Caroline Carroll!" "Ah!" Rylee was shocked. She had known about this matter for a long time, but she just couldn''t imagine that this matter, would be carried out so quickly. "Why don''t youe back quickly? You''re the only one who hasn''t arrived yet!" Rylee hung her head and sighed, "What am I going back for? Let me go and watch how sweet people are?" "Those three pigs are going to use this to talk about things again, and will definitely say that you are most most ignorant, not evening back for such a big asion." "Ahhhhhhh, I''m going crazy!" Ryleemented and snapped off the phone. The old housekeeper watched Timothy in the kitchen and asked in a heartbeat, "Mr. Wheeler, do you really want to make a cake yourself?" Mr. Wheeler never enters the kitchen! Timothy''s eyes were downcast, so he couldn''t see his expression and hummed sullenly, "Hmm. Learn to make one." "Coco but..." "Let the chefe over and teach me, I want to make a cake with my own hands today." For Rylee to eat. "Oh, okay." The old butler went to call the chef. Timothy rolled up his sleeves and was listening to the chef exin the process of making the cake when Rylee came running back. Timothy was about to smile at Rylee and tell her that there was cake for dinner when Rylee snatched the moment and said urgently, "I want to go home!" "Huh?" Timothy raised his eyebrows, looked at the panting Rylee, and asked, "Why are you in such a hurry to go back? Is there something going on at home?" "Mmm!" Rylee nodded, a touch of annoyance inevitably crossed her small face, "Now the family is going to have a party to announce Manfred''s engagement." "Oh?" Rylee exhaled a long breath, "I have to go back to attend, I can''t let others say I don''t know what to do, let alone let someone say I''m running away." Timothy thought for a moment and nodded, "Okay, I''ll send a car to take you back." "Okay, I''ll go up and clean up ande down." Rylee ran upstairs. The old housekeeper came over and asked, "Mr. Wheeler, is the cake still made?" Timothy dropped the transparent gloves on his hands, his interest waspletely gone, "What else to do!" The old butler looked at Timothy''s instantly despondent back, could not help but sigh. The first thing you need to do is to have a rtionship with a mature woman. The little doll like Rylee, simply does not know shit! I''m so worried! The new shoes were bought for him by Timothy. She couldn''t be too shabby when she went to the engagement ceremony between Caroline and Manfred, right? Oh, being dumped by Manfred, she has to look like a wreck? No way! She wants to appear in front of them bright and shiny, let them all see, Rylee is a strong little woman and nothing can defeat her. I don''t care if you''re engaged, I don''t care! Timothy in, suddenly squatted down, took over the new shoes, took Rylee''s feet with one hand, and gave Rylee shoes. Uh... The first thing you need to do is to take a look at the new shoes. Sitting there, looking at Timothy''s thick ck hair, the heart a mess. Timothy treated her well. So gentle, so considerate, so doting. Rylee couldn''t help but reach over and gently stroke Timothy''s hair, Timothy''s spine, a fierce austerity, the action froze. "You..." Rylee took a deep breath and murmured, "Do you really like me?" Timothy raised his face, looking at Rylee''s obsessed eyes, and said quietly, "What do you think?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. If I didn''t like you, I would have touched your body? If I didn''t like you, would I be so gentle with you? If I didn''t like you, I would care so much about you? Rylee rubbed her small mouth round, full of confusion. She didn''t know! That''s why she asked him! "Get dressed. Let''s go." Timothy took the lead and stood up, and Rylee had to follow him downstairs. Timothy opened the car door for Rylee and embraced her into the car. Thepany''s cell phone has many text messages because it has not been turned on for more than a day. Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Now, surprisingly, I no longer care about Manfred''s engagement, but have been wondering whether Timothy really likes himself or not. As if this matter, is currently the first important thing. "Stop in front of the pharmacy." Timothy gave an order to Armand. "Yes!" The pharmacy? Rylee frowned. Why did she have to go to a pharmacy? When they arrived at the pharmacy, Armand turned his face and asked, "What kind of medicine do you want to buy?" Timothy a quick nce at Rylee, looking at Rylee confused, "I''ll go by myself." Armand''s face showed a surprised color. But without saying anything more, they all got out of the car and guarded the entrance of the pharmacy. Not long after, Timothy returned to the car. Timothy was slightly embarrassed, coughed, took over Rylee''s small hand and ced a small box in Rylee''s hand. Rylee was surprised and unfolded her hand to see. Preventing pregnancy! Dizzy. The actual fact is that you can find a lot of people who are not able to get a good deal on a lot of things. The car quietly drove into the Carroll''s Manor, and when it was about to park, Timothy took a turn to look at Rylee, "Do you want me to apany you?" Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. What you have to face, you have to face it anyway. I can!" Timothy nodded, touched Rylee''s head and said gently, "Call me if anything happens." "Okay." Rylee jumped out of the car and walked towards the vi of the Carroll''s Manor. There are not many peopleing to this engagement ceremony, just a few familiar families. Rylee pursed her lips and walked to the back garden of the Carroll family. "Yo, this abandoned wretch has finally appeared?" Andrea disdainfully nced at Rylee, "I thought you all did not dare to appear! Are you hiding in some corner alone crying about how you were dumped? Hahaha." Andreaughed so hard that she leaned forward and back. Big sister finally seeded in getting engaged to Manfred, which is the same as pulling back a game, the few of them were certainly happy. Rylee sneered, "It''s ridiculous, why should I cry? It''s not a big deal at all. You, on the other hand, should find a ce to cry, right? Do not know? Your favorite young master Joseph Han has changed two girlfriends this weekend. Unfortunately, none of them are you." "You! Rylee! You can''t becent for long! You''ll see!" Andrea gave a harsh word and walked away with his buttocks twisted. Only then did Rylee let out a deep breath. Rylee, you have to cheer up, you have to make out the expression full of care. Manfred... has be a past tense, forget him. "Rylee!" Xiao fall grabbed the arm of Rylee, all the anxiety in his gaze, "Are you okay Rylee?" The sincere concern in Manfred''s eyes touched her, just a few seconds of trance, she broke away from Manfred''s arm, "I''ve been fine, why? Do you also want to see my teary eyes? Unfortunately, I won''t! Congrattions, Manfred. Finally, you''re going to be engaged to the Caroline, you''re going to be the Carroll family''s first son-inw. Congrattions." "Rylee! Don''t you do that!" Manfred suddenly hugged Rylee tightly, "Rylee, there are a lot of unspoken misunderstandings here." "Let go of me!" Rylee coldly shouted lowly. "Manfred, let go of me, it''s useless to talk about this now. After a while, it''s time for me to change my name to call you big brother-inw. Let go of me!" Manfred slowly let go of Rylee, the slow movements are all hard to part with. "Rylee, don''t question my true feelings for you..." "Ha, how ridiculous! You are still qualified to say to me now what is sincere or not sincere? You are about to get engaged to another woman, and you can still pretend toe and talk to me about sincerity? Do you think I''m that cheap? Do you think I, Rylee Carroll, am such a bitch that I have to be your mistress? You''re ttering yourself, Manfred! How I treated you has be a thing of the past! From now on, we are just a normal rtionship! Please be clear!" Manfred looked at Rylee dumbfounded, so hard that he closed his eyes and breathed deeply, before he said viciously for a long time, "I will never allow the woman I like to leave me!" This sentence, with a strange ruthlessness, so that Rylee cannot help but shiver a little. Manfred at this moment, surprisingly so strange! Manfred lowered his head and said fiercely against Rylee''s ear, "Rylee, my feelings for you, you will see it one day! As for what happened between you and Timothy, I don''t care! You have toe back to me!" What! Rylee widened her eyes. What did Manfred''s words mean? Did he even know that she had sex with Timothy? No, right? "Manfred, why are you here? Dad is calling us to go over to perform the ceremony. Let''s go?" Chapter 669: I Belong to Myself Chapter 669: I Belong to Myself Wearing a low-cut dress, Caroline came over and deliberately and intimately held Manfred''s arm, leaning her breast on Manfred''s arm and rubbing against him. The provocative gaze, however, was looking at Rylee''s. The two of them are not looking at each other. Turning around and about to go, but Caroline said with a smile, "Rylee, let''s go, and we go over together, right? The engagement ceremony between Manfred and I will start soon, you are the younger sister, you should stand behind us. Come on, from now on Manfred will be your brother-inw." Manfred still had a gloomy face and stared decisively at Rylee. Rylee sighed and took the lead to go over there. Manfred threw away Caroline and walked forward after Rylee''s pace. Caroline was left behind, she wrinkled her eyebrows and was stunned, adjusted her emotions and chased after her with small steps, "Manfred! Fall! Wait for me." Then when Manfred was about to grab Rylee, Caroline took the lead and wrapped around Manfred again. Brook Carroll stood in front with joy, and Deborah apanied him with a smile. Brook said, "Thank you all foring to my humble abode today to witness the engagement ceremony of my beloved daughter Caroline and Mr. Manfred Shawn. This time not overly organized, mainly at the request of Manfred, because work is too busy, so low-key some. Only a few familiar friends were invited toe over to help. From now on, Manfred is the great aunt of our Carroll family, I am also old, ready to hand over all thepany''s business to Manfred to take care of, from now on is the world of these young people! The following friends have apuded. Rylee expressionless, standing there, like a zombie. Caroline put on exquisite makeup, a pair of eyes running with deep emotion, frequently to look at Manfred beside him. Manfred''s face is ck, a smile, not a smile, looking straight ahead. Finally ended the so-called ceremony, everyone began to talk,ugh and eat and drink. Rylee breathed a sigh of relief and got a piece of cake, ready to fill up his stomach. "Youe here!" Suddenly, Manfred grabbed her wrist, dropped the dinner te in her hand on the table, and pulled her away. "Hey! You let go of me! What are you doing! Manfred! You let go of me!" Manfred narrowed his eyes, his face full of anger, and yanked Rylee into the study. The door to the study closed and he secured her between his arm and the wall. "What are you doing, Manfred! What the hell do you want!" He was already engaged to Caroline, what more did he want. "I want this!" Manfred suddenly leaned over and fiercely kissed Rylee''s lips. So fierce, so fierce, with a share of his annoyance and unwillingness. Rylee vigorously pped Manfred''s body, trying to push him away, but did not seed. In a hurry, she bit Manfred''s lips fiercely. "Ah..." Manfred took the pain and left her lips. The edge of his mouth, a blood stain. Rylee hurriedly took advantage of this gap to bend out from below and fled to the inside desk side. Panting, heartbeat like a drum. Damn, she turned out to be touching mouth with Manfred mouth with the excitement and joy of a little girl. Why just ... she actually felt disgusted? And some disgust ... Is it because he has be Caroline''s person, so she began to reject him? Manfred narrowed his eyes, panting intensely, looking at Rylee, using the back of his hand to fiercely wipe off the blood on the side of his mouth, "All do not let me touch you?" "Manfred, you are engaged to Rylee, what else do you want?" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "The person I like is you! You like me too!" "Then why are you engaged to Caroline?" "Because I was forced to, there''s aggravation in it! You wait for me for a few days, after I sort everything out, I will give you a bright future! I will give you proof of my love for you!" Rylee sneered across the table, "I just don''t understand, this kind of love of yours is really beyond my understanding. You im to like me and say you want to wait for me to grow up and live with me for the rest of your life, but you want to get engaged to Caroline. You are engaged to her, and you stille to me to talk about the future or not? Since you are engaged to Caroline, my future has nothing to do with you! You and I will have nothing to do with each other! We are not qualified to say we love or don''t love each other! Don''t you understand?" Manfred closed his eyes for a moment, "Rylee, can''t you give me some days? Can''t you even give me a period of time? How do I treat you, do you still not know? I really like you! I only have you in my heart!" "Well, I feel disgusted to hear such words now, just feel old fake!" "Ha! Now you think I''m disgusting? Is it, Timothy is not disgusting? Do you think that you can be Timothy''s woman now?" Thud! Rylee''s heart jumped violently. Gritting her teeth, "I don''t understand what you''re saying! I''m going out! Get out of the way!" Rylee touched a pair of shears from the desk, pointed them at Manfred, and moved a little towards the door. "Stab me! Stab at me! Come on!" Manfred tapped his chest and pressed closer to Rylee step by step. "Don''te over! I''ll really stab you! Don''t force me!" Manfred had a sad face, "Obviously you are the one who is forcing me, Rylee, you are the one who is forcing me to go crazy!" Manfred grabbed Rylee''s hand, forcefully pulled her wrist and stabbed towards his chest. "Ah!" Rylee screamed and dropped the shears. Manfred held Rylee tightly in his arms and kissed her neck. "Rylee, believe me, I really like you, you must feel how sincere my heart is for you! I love you, I only love you!" Rylee cried out in shock and punched Manfred, "Why are you doing this to me? Why? Why are you torturing me like this? I''m about to forget you, why do you want to force me again¡­" Manfred murmured deeply, "Don''t forget me, don''t leave me behind, I can''t live without you, I have to be with you..." There was a knock on the door outside and came Andrea''s voice, "Brother-inw! Are you in there? My big sister is looking for you everywhere, hurry up and go over there!" Manfred looked up and said towards the door, "Okay, I''ll go there right away." Andrea just watched Manfred pull Rylee into the study, she has been hanging around outside for a long time, if not to remind Manfred, she felt that her big sister''s head on the green hat. Rylee turned her back, wiped her tears with the back of her hand, gritted her teeth and said, "Manfred, you are good, but it''s all in the past. Since you and Caroline are engaged, you should treat her well and live a good life with her." Manfred''s hand gripping the doorknob tightened violently andughed, "Impossible! Rylee, you must be my woman!" After saying that, he pulled open the door and walked out. Rylee stomped her feet. You''re engaged to the big girl, but you still have the face to say in front of me that I''m your woman! It''s so annoying! "I''m no one''s woman, I''m my own! Hmph!" Rylee dried her tears and walked out of the study, and saw Andrea blocking the outside, raising her chin and ring at her indignantly. Rylee directly ignored Andrea and brushed past her. "Rylee! I''m telling you. Your mother is the slut who serves as a mistress and specializes in destroying other people''s families. You don''t want to be like that too! Always resenting people saying youe from a bad background, why don''t you be a good looker for us! Manfred is my elder sister''s man, don''t you meddle in it!" Rylee clenched her fist, smiled and turned her face, looking at Andrea, "Know why Joseph didn''t even bother to look at you? Because you are the same as your mother, there is not a bit of woman''s rhythm. If you want your husband not to cheat on you, then well, you first be attractive to do so. Like a garbage collector''s mom, husband does not cheat on her! Don''t always look for other people''s responsibility for everything, please review yourself first. Hmph!" Finished, in Andrea dumbfounded, Rylee angled chin stride away. "Ahhhhhhh! Rylee! You bitch! You''re just like your mother! Both are mistresses! Damn it!" Andrea half reacted, stomping and screaming in anger. Rylee couldn''t help but grin as she walked along. What did she just say? It was pure sophistry. Since when can you justify your own sophomoric reasoning as reason? I''m sure I was influenced by Timothy. That Wheeler is good at making unreasonable things sound reasonable. What? Why did she suddenly think of Timothy? The actual fact is that you can''t really be in love with Timothy, right? Otherwise, how can you be in the Carroll family and still have your heart on him? When she looked over, she saw not far away, Manfred and Caroline standing together, next to Deborah and Brook, they were happily talking to their friends. From this angle of Rylee, you can just see the ce where Caroline is clinging to Manfred, just her plump breasts. Hum, in front of so many people, she can''t help but show her love, just can''t hold it in ah! Disgusting! Rylee rolled her eyes in annoyance. The waiter brought over drinks, and Rylee brought over a light green drink to drink. "That''s a tall cocktail!" Daphne whispered from the side. "Huh? Cocktail? I thought it was a drink! It looks like apple juice." Rylee was so scared that she hurriedly left her mouth. If she drank a high level of cocktail, she would be drunk. If she got drunk on this asion today, she might do something, such as pointing at Brook''s nose and cursing him for not being human, or cursing at Manfred for being two-faced, etc. Rylee spat her tongue at Daphne who reminded her. Daphne narrowed her eyes and smiled. This was the first time that Rylee saw Daphne smiling at her. Surprisingly, she couldn''t help but freeze. Daphne is not so ugly when she smiles. A fat palm pped on Daphne''s shoulder, and Daphne immediately scrunched up her little face. "Daphne, why did youe here? My brother has been looking for you for a while! Don''t run, let''s chat!" The man who spoke is more than 40 years old, is the local god of wealth, the original family is rural, he did not graduate from junior high school, began to do no business, surprisingly a little bigger, became thergest local coal boss. Chapter 670: Watch Your Man Chapter 670: Watch Your Man Now there is a lot of money in hand, rich as hell. Rylee hated this Terry Malcolm. Look at his face of pimples oh, long all over his big, fat face like a hippo, eyes and small, but the lips are thick, when you talk, you will be mistaken for two slices of ham shaking. Daphne was annoyed with his appearance and shook his shoulders to shake the fat paws off his shoulders, but it didn''t work out as expected. "Boss Ma, you go chat with my father and the others." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Daphne said in a small voice. It Daphne usually seemed bolder, howe when she met a man like Terry Malcolm, she is so timid? After all, she is still a little girl! Rylee frowned and took a step forward, poked Terry''s hand on Daphne''s shoulder with her fingertips and said with disgust, "Hey! Why do you put your hand on her if you''re talking? Take it away!" Terry stared at Rylee incredulously, "Who are you? You have no business here!" "She''s my sister! Why is it none of her business?" Daphne said quickly. "Your sister?" Terry looked Rylee up and down. She was very pretty, but she had a stubborn look in her eyes, so she was not a woman that could be handled well. Not as good as this Daphne. "How do you talk to the elders? I''m talking to Daphne, you stay out of it." Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Rylee sneered, "Really? No one else is willing to talk to you, how can you force people to talk to you like this? Quickly take away your hand!" "Yoo-hoo! Little girl, your father is all respectful to me, and you dare to talk to me like that? Do you know what will happen if I get angry?" Rylee puffed out her cheeks, held her chin high and said, "Then do you know what the consequences are for making me angry?" Saying that, Rylee took out her cell phone, found her contacts and showed them to Terry, "See? Timothy Wheeler is my good friend, and Keh Keith, is my buddy. What''s the matter? You want the ck Emperor Society to go to your coal field to guide the work?" Terry took a look at Timothy, Keh and other people''s contact names, immediately scared eyes, fat paws quickly from Daphne shoulder down, nced at Rylee, whispered gibberish, "I just y with Daphne... to so serious?" After saying that, scattered to hurry up and run away. Rylee that justugh out. Oops, sorry Mr. Wheeler, and indirectly use a bit you oh. I can''t imagine, your name really works ah, let people look at, are able to scare people away. Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Dad saw it but didn''t care, and asked me to treat him well. How can I do that? I don''t want to let this fatty touch me!" "Humph, Brook is always like this! As long as it is beneficial for him to make money, even if he sells his wife and children, he will be happy to do it! He''s a money-minded bastard!" Daphne''s eyes widened in surprise and she drew in a cold breath, "Rylee, how dare you say that about Dad?" "Actually, I don''t want to say that about him, I also hope to have a benevolent father, but unfortunately, the reality makes me see through him." Rylee nced at Daphne and sighed, "Forget it, what can I do if I speak harshly, he is my own father after all, he can only be sorry to me, I can''t be sorry to him. Annoying!" The thought of his mother''s mausoleum money is not a dime, Rylee''s heart is pulling cold. "Daphne! What are you doing talking andughing with this woman! I''m not mistaken, right? You just laughed, right?" Andrea pushed Daphne with force, making her stumble. As soon as Daphne saw that both Andrea and Caroline came over, she hurriedly lowered her head and whispered, "I didn''tugh, I really didn''tugh. Just now that fatty Ma came to harass me, I was scared." Rylee took a look at the three chicks are here, here is no longer her business, turn head and go. "Rylee!" Caroline suddenly shouted her name in a clear voice. Rylee stopped walking, but did not turn around, "What is it? What''s the matter? Nonsense do not listen!" Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Caroline smiled smugly and said, "From today onwards, I''m going to move to Manfred''s house." Rylee frowned and bit her lower lip. Even though she was ruthless again, saying that she would forget the past and turn Manfred into history, but hearing this, she was still very ufortable in her heart. I can''t imagine that Manfred and Caroline are going to cook a ripe meal so soon! The tip of the heart, some faintly stinging. But gritted his teeth and sneered, "Really? Why do you want to talk to me? No other business, right? It''s okay to go." "Just to let you know especially! If you want to find Manfred, you can only go to that new home of both of us." Rylee''s lips were about to bite through, and said stiffly, "Don''t worry, I don''t have any reason to go to your man." "Is that so? If it''s really like you say, that''s even better. I''m afraid you''ll say one thing and do another..." Rylee quickly turned around, red at Caroline, and said coldly, "I only ask you, mind your family man, so that he does not alwayse to me. You know, I''m very annoying!" The smug smile on Caroline''s face froze there. Andrea said with a hard mouth, "Bitch! My brother-inw is not going toe to you, who do you think you are? Don''t think so well of yourself! I bah! What''s there!" Rylee narrowed her eyes and red at Andrea, spitting out the words, "Andrea, you''re hopeless really! You want to marry Joseph? You can only dream about it. The actual fact is that you will be able to get a lot more than just a few of these. So, make sure you keep a strict eye on him." After finishing coldly, Rylee whistled, put her hands in her pockets, and walked away like a man. Andrea was so angry that he was frantic, "Sister! Sister! You heard what this bitch farted, right? She even said she wanted to have fun with Manfred! What kind of woman is this, so dark-hearted and thick- skinned, she doesn''t even know what shame means!" Caroline frowned, "But... she did remind me. I have to guard against it, can''t give her the slightest chance to tempt Manfred." Andrea fiercely grasped his fingers, "I really want to crush this dead ninny! Tear her into pieces for good!" Daphne stabbed Andrea, "Second sister, quickly take away your expression, your family Joseph is coming!" "Huh? Where?" Before the fierce expression on Andrea''s face could be retracted, Joseph slenderly walked over, all sleek and chewing gum, asking daintily, "Has my child bride seen you?" The three words child-adopted daughter-inw, the three sisters of the Carroll family all shocked dumbfounded. "Oh, over there! I see it! Rylee! Slow down, I have something to say to you!" Joseph quickly chased in the direction of Rylee. Daphne repeated dumbly, "A child bride? Joseph said Rylee is his child bride?" Caroline corrected her, "What Rylee, it''s Rylee! Why are you so close to her, and why are you shouting Rylee." Daphne lowered her head and rubbed her shoes. Andrea covered her cheeks and went crazy, "Ahhhhhhhhh! I''m going to kill that wannabe Rylee one day! I''ll kill her!" Joseph caught up with Rylee and was about to joke with her when he suddenly found her with ax gaze and a hurt face. The friendship with this girl for so many years let him know at once what was wrong with Rylee, and hurriedly stretched out his arms and wrapped them tightly around Rylee. Rylee''s entire body just seemed to lose its strength and all crooked on Joseph. "How is it? Can still support?" "Can''t... have long run out of fuel." "Then let''s go! Go to my house to give you gas!" Joseph dragged Rylee towards the outside. Andrea had been watching after Joseph, and when she found Joseph walking outside with Rylee in his arms, she was going crazy, running all the way over there, and as Joseph was about to get into the car, she shouted in anger, "Joseph! Joseph! What are you doing?" Rylee hung her head and sat in the car. Joseph frowned at Andrea and said annoyingly, "What do you care where I''m going? Are you my wife? Even the woman who is my wife has no right to control where I go! Boring as hell!" "Joseph! You can''t take Rylee out on a date! I forbid it!" Joseph said rebelliously, "Hey, how do you know I''m going out with Rylee? Now that you know we''re going to have a sweet time, why are you still standing here? Don''t you know that people who dy other people''s springtime are jerks?" After saying that, Joseph got into the car in style and drove Rylee away. "I''m so angry! Rylee, I won''t let you go this time! You wait for me!" Andrea scratched her hair all over the ce. Daphne chased after her andforted her, "Second sister, don''t be angry, Joseph was just saying that for fun, he probably just took Rylee out for a stroll and came back. Don''t be angry, second sister." "You go away! I won''t let Rylee go!" "Second sister!" "I''m going toin to dad! Let him control this shameless bastard daughter of his!" Daphne was terrified and rushed to pull Andrea''s arm, "Second sister! Don''t go! Today is big sister''s good day, dad is also very happy, you run over like this, how embarrassing for dad!" Andrea was already so angry that her eyes turned red and pushed Daphne away, "I don''t care! I don''t care about anyone else! If I don''t cure this bitch Rylee, I''m not Andrea!" Andrea ran towards the inside with a wide stride. Daphne said to herself with a bitter face, "What should I do, it''s over this time." She hurriedly chased after Andrea, shouting, "Andrea! You wait a minute! Andrea!" Andrea ran inside, her eyes wide like a madman, looking quickly from side to side. Just in time, Joseph''s parents wereughing and talking with Brook. With a grimace on his face, Andrea walked over there like the wind. "Dad!" Chapter 671 The House Is in a Mess Chapter 671 The House Is in a Mess Andrea''s voice was so shrill that it startled several adults, who looked at her in surprise. Joseph''s mother smiled and said, "Andrea, because your uncle went out for somethingst week, so I couldn''t invite you to y at home as promised, why don''t youe over next week? I''ll make you some baked snacks, okay?" Brook examined Andrea''s out-of-shape face and asked in slight confusion, "What''s wrong, Andrea? Look at you panting." "Dad, Rylee, she... " Andrea said, skimming his mouth and cried. "Huh? What''s wrong again?" As soon as Brook heard that the sisters were in conflict, he was disturbed. Joseph''s father patted Andrea''s back, "Andrea, what are you crying about, what is wrong? Did Rylee bully you?" Andrea grinned and cried, "Rylee pretended to be sick and let Joseph carry her away! I asked them where they were going and wouldn''t let them go, but they said they were going for a rendezvous and wouldn''t listen to me, so they just left! Dad, can you control Rylee? She doesn''t mind people gossiping, and Joseph still has to watch out for the repercussions!" "Huh?" Brook wrinkled his eyebrows. Joseph''s mom and dad were even more shocked. They never expected that it would be something rted to their son. "This Joseph, he just doesn''t know how to act, he just doesn''t know what to do! Look what you''ve spoiled your son into! Humph!" Joseph''s father darkened his face and red unhappily at Joseph''s mother. Joseph''s mother said with difficulty, "Joseph has always been very well behaved, how can he be as bad as you say? We don''t me Joseph." Andrea immediately nodded vigorously and followed Joseph''s mother''s words, "Uncle, I really don''t me Joseph, Joseph just has soft ears and a good heart. It''s just that Rylee is too good at pretending, deliberately pretending to be pitiful, trying to get Joseph to pity her. Really, really good at enlisting men!" Brook couldn''t hold up his face any longer and scolded Andrea first, "Andrea! How can you say that? How can you say those words about your sister?" Andrea twisted his face and muttered in a low voice, "Humph, she is not my sister." Brook smiled embarrassingly and said to Joseph''s parents, "I don''t me Joseph, maybe Rylee is not feeling well, Joseph and she grew up together, friendship is very deep, probably took Rylee to see a doctor. It''s okay, it''s okay, they''re good kids." Joseph''s father frowned, "No! We can''t let them off the hook! They''re all adults, not kids anymore!" After saying that, he shook his sleeve and walked outside. Joseph''s mother was stunned and hurried to catch up with him, "Albert! Albert! You wait for me, what are you doing?" Andrea had a fierce smile on his face. Brook was so angry that he was fierce at Andrea, "You''re the only girl who''s not greasy! What do you think you''re doing? You''re not looking for trouble, right? Next, we need the Hans family''s financial help, if we make the rtionship deadlocked, the funding is out of the question! You stinky girl!" Andrea pouted, "It''s okay, dad, I promise that the funding will not be less. Uncle Hans also doesn''t want Joseph and Rylee to get too close! When I say this, Uncle Hans should be very happy." "Hey! You''re so angry!" Brook stomped his feet and also headed outside to chase after him. Joseph brought Rylee to his ce, and once he entered the house, there were all kinds of clothes all over the floor. There was not even a ce tond in a room full of clothes. "I say, young master, is it possible to clean up your battlefield here a little before inviting guests to your house?" Saying that, Rylee bent down, picked up the woman''s bra and shook it. Joseph slightly red face, hurriedly picked up haphazardly, to the trash can a throw, "this is not continuousbat, too tired well. The two of us are still polite what. Come on,e in and sit down." Joseph went over to give Rylee slippers to shoes, holding her legs also on the sofa, yful, "If you do my wife, I promise, I firmly broke all women, as long as you a. How about that? Ready to save me, a marginal character?" Rylee was toozy to pay attention to this kid, pounding his brain, "Go, make me a cup of coffee, my brain hurts." "Oh, I only have instant coffee here, but no freshly brewed." "It''s okay, I don''t expect you to live a normal life here either." Joseph brewed his coffee, nced over to Rylee, and asked, "What''s wrong? Did the engagement of Manfred stimte you?" "Can you not mention him? I''m annoyed!" Joseph walked over with his cup, "What''s so annoying? I think it''s best that Manfred and Caroline got engaged! I''ve disliked Manfred from the beginning, so I think it''s great that he was sent to Caroline sooner." "You bullshit!" Rylee red at Joseph, took the cup and took a small sip of coffee. "Don''t bother, there are better men than Manfred, a whole lot of them. I can bring you truckloads and truckloads of them." Here, this heart feels very boring and annoying. You say, what is going on with Manfred? I still can''t understand him. He originally told me that he likes me very much and wants to wait for me to grow up and marry me, and today he even told me that he can''t live without me. I''m just wondering, if that''s the case, then why is he still engaged to Caroline?" Joseph rolled his eyes and thought hard, pped his thighs and said, "I know!" "What?" "I know now, Manfred is rhapsodic again!" Rylee deted and hung her head. I knew Joseph was childish, so I shouldn''t have analyzed the situation with him, but I never thought this guy would be more and more childish. "Manfred imagined himself to be the prince charming of the world! Think all women should love him to death. It is estimated that he has not only said such words to you alone, but should have spoken simr words to all the women he knows. I think my analysis is very correct!" "Very dogmatic, right you! Not at all reliable! I shouldn''t have discussed it with you." Rylee took a big sip of coffee. The mood, however, was slightly better. Suddenly thought, Rylee asked Joseph, "If Mr. Wheeler told me that he liked me ..." The first thing you need to do is to take a look at the actual website. The best you can mention a special request to him, that is, let him take me as a disciple." Rylee knocked Joseph on the head and scolded him, "Why should I be his third, fourth and fifth wife? I can''t be the main family?" The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you want to do. I also give you a thumbs up!" "Brat! Look at people through the door and put people down! What''s wrong with me? What''s so great about Timothy Wheeler? I don''t even like him!" "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk. The two of them are going to start living together."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The two of them are going to start living together." Joseph''s eyes widened, "Let''s go together! Let them live together as much as they want! What''s that got to do with anything? It''s none of our business!" "Yeah, it''s none of our business." Rylee ruffled her hair. It''s just living together, isn''t it? What''s the big deal? Anyway, she had lived with another man first, she did not lose. Joseph scratched his scalp, "Hey, you stay here first, I''ll go wash and shower, no, I didn''t wash my hair today, it''s ufortable!" "Get lost! I can see your dandruff, it''s disgusting!" Josephughed heatedly and ran towards the bathroom. Rumble ... There was a faint sound of thunder from outside. Rylee pricked up her ears and ran to the window to look outside. Dizzy, these days in the end how, a night on the rain, rain on the rain, the key is thunder is too annoying. "I''m going to go to the money to find a few nkets to, if thunder, I can cover their heads." Rylee was about to go inside when she heard a knock on the door. "Who is it?" Rylee answered and pulled open the door. Looking at the figure blocking the door, Rylee froze, "Uncle Hans, auntie? Why are you guys here?" At the door, Joseph''s mom and dad were both standing with gloomy faces. Joseph''s father gave Rylee a push and came into the house, saying in a gloomy voice, "Why can''t we come? This is my son''s ce, which I paid for him, our own home, why can''t wee here?" Joseph''s mother echoed, "That''s right! This is our own home, why can''t wee here? But you, why did youe here?" Sensing that the Hans couple wasing from a bad ce, Rylee smiled and said, "I have a headache, so Joseph drove me here to take a rest. Uncle, auntie, would you like some tea? I''ll go pour it for you." "No need!" Joseph''s father said loudly, "You are not the master of this house, you don''t need to take care of us!" Joseph''s mother nodded, "We are the hosts here, you are the guest. Isn''t that right, Albert?" Rylee looked at the couple, probably guessing that it was Andrea who had gone to sue, and nodded, "That''s fine. Auntie and uncle, you guys sit down, I''m almost well, I''ll take my leave." "Stop right there!" Joseph''s father called out to stop Rylee, "You stop, I still have something to say to you." "Yes, the adults have something to say, as a junior, you should listen carefully." Chapter 672 Nothing More Than Friends Chapter 672 Nothing More Than Friends Joseph''s mother came with this sentence without shade. "Yes, please go ahead, I''m listening." Joseph''s father said angrily, "Rylee, you and Joseph grew up together, I know you two have a deep friendship and are good friends. However, now that you are both grown up, not three or two years old, now that you are older, you have to behave in a proper manner. You are not married, Joseph unmarried, you two again such excessive intimacy will let people gossip." Rylee snapped her eyes wide open. "We all know that situation of your mother, even if you are good and virtuous, our family will not let you and Joseph together. Our family also wants to save face! Not all kinds of people can be our family''s daughter-inw! As for Joseph, I will also talk to him alone, so that he can behave himself in the future and not always get tired of being with you." Rylee picked her fingertips hard and said with a bitter smile, "Uncle, auntie, you guys are worrying too much. Joseph and I are just ordinary friends, and have not developed into a couple. The two of us will only be friends for the rest of our lives... so please don''t worry..." Joseph''s mother cut off Rylee''s words and said, "It''s not appropriate to be friends! You don''t care, but our family does! The outsiders don''t know what friendship is or isn''t, and outsiders will always say something. We don''t want to affect Joseph''s future in such a confusing way. So Rylee, you also know how to behave, do not always and Joseph together. It is always good to keep some distance between men and women." Rylee lost her soul. Nodding hastily, she pulled open the door and ran out. Outside, the wind was raging, swirling up countless leaves and dust, flying sand and rocks, almost sweeping people into the air. Rylee squinted her eyes and walked hard on the road. Dazed and confused. Was she not even equipped with friends? The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of the kind of person you are, and you can''t even have friends? The rain, began to fall. It fell on her body. It was cool. A rumble of thunder passed, and Rylee screamed in terror and copsed on the highway. Hands over her ears, shivering. The rain picked up, crackling and hitting Rylee. Soon, her hair and clothes were all soaked through. What to do? What should she do? This ce is very remote, there is not even a cab. To get to the ce where there is a cab in front of you, you have to walk a long, long way. The first thing you need to do is to take out your cell phone and dial Timothy without thinking. At this moment, no one appeared in her heart, only Timothy. He is a safe harbor for her, only by his side, she can feel at ease, only can meditate, only can comfortably not think about anything. Rumble! Suddenly, several loud thunderstorms struck. The phone fell to the ground with a snap and broke. Rylee scrambled to pick up the phone fragments, reinstalled on, but how cannot turn on the phone. The phone is broken. What to do? It seems that God is deliberately trying to torture her. Well,e on, all the stormse on! She is Rylee! She''s a grassroots girl, Rylee! She is not afraid! Rylee gritted her teeth, faced the wind and rain, and stumbled towards the front. In this way, frozen body shivering, lips blue, insisted on walking for half an hour, finally saw the headlights in front of the car. Rylee a surprise, walked to the roadside, to meet the car waving. That is a big truck. The driver did not even see the tiny figure in the rain, and drove straight towards Rylee. "Ah!" Rylee found that the truck did not stop at all, maintaining high speed towards her, she was terrified, the moment of crisis, she a roll on the ground, rolled to the roadside bushes. Because of the rain, the soil is very soft, Rylee''s body towards the slope and rolled down. "Ouch..." Rylee held her head rolled downward and kept rolling down. Boom! Finally hit a rock, Rylee Yi passed out. The rain, falling more and more heavily. Rylee face all mud and leaves, and blood, lying on the cold mud, covered by heavy rain. Manfred looked all over the courtyard for Rylee, how did not see that girl. Should have picked out the truth with that girl to tell the truth and not let her continue to misunderstand him. "What are you looking for? Manfred?" Caroline leaned over and hugged Manfred''s arm tightly. Manfred frowned slightly and did not pay attention to Caroline. Caroline was not annoyed, smiling lightly and said, "Just now Rylee followed Joseph and walked away, the two were kissing like a little couple, the adults were not happy." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Rylee and Joseph are just good friends, not like that!" Manfred waved away Caroline unhappily. Caroline secretly bit her lips, "Is that so? Just good friends? Then why does everyone else think that they are living together." "Ridiculous! Caroline, don''t you think it''s boring for you guys to target Rylee like this?" After saying that, Manfred dropped Caroline and went to talk to his friend elsewhere. Caroline had a ruthless face, "Boring? You think I''m bored? Do you think only that Rylee Yi is not boring? Humph! Rylee wants to be with you, she can''t!" The guests were all happy and dispersed. Finally, Caroline got into Manfred''s car and wanted to follow Manfred back to his apartment to live. It was raining and the maids were holding umbres. Deborah smiled with a big grin and waved her hand towards the two people in the car, "Oh, two people should respect and love each other oh, don''t have a little temper oh. Drop it, you have to take good care of Caroline, no bullying girls." Caroline smiled shyly, "Don''t worry, we will be very happy." Brook said with emotion, "It''s so fast, in the blink of an eye, Caroline is engaged and will be married soon. It''s so fast." Manfred kept a face, not even a trace of smile, obviously even do look and are toozy to do, "Fasten your seat belt, we are leaving." The car slowly drove away from the Carroll family estate. The wipers moved back and forth in front, and Manfred looked ahead with a cold face. Caroline secretly went to look at Manfred, secretly joyful. Finally, she finally had a rtionship with Manfred and became his fianc¨¦e. Immediately, she was going to live in his house and be the closest person to him. I don''t know why, Manfred vaguely felt distracted, her heart always floating ayer of unease. When they arrived at the apartment, Manfred took Caroline into the room. Caroline immediately put into the role of a wife, hurried to take out slippers, kneeling on the floor, to give Manfred to wear. Manfred coldly looked down at the humble Caroline, sighed slightly and put on the shoes. "You sit down now, I''ll go boil water, and pack up some more things oh." Caroline was like a hostess, busy. Manfred haphazardly changed the channel, and could not watch. Annoyed, can''t say where annoyed, is the heart is very annoyed. Forget it, do not want to. Take a shower. Manfred went to the shower room to take a shower, finished the shower, put on pajamas, thought about it, he went to the guest room. The bedroom will be left for Caroline to live. After the master bedroom door, the room door suddenly opened, Caroline only wrapped in a bath towel, hair slightly wet draped, fondly pulling Manfred''s hand, "Manfred..." Manfred looked at Caroline''s hand, then followed her arm to look at her face, his face has been that cold, even after seeing Caroline''s pink fragrant shoulders did not change color. "Something wrong?" Caroline said shyly, "Manfred, the bed mattress is all packed,e in." "No, you sleep in the master bedroom, I''ll just sleep in the guest room." "Manfred!" Caroline looked at Manfred in surprise, Manfred had already broken away from her and walked to the guest room. Caroline''s eyes suddenly moistened, and she stood there breathing hard and deeply for a long time before forcing her tears down. Manfred lying on the bed, flipping through the magazine but wasn''t actually reading anything. He took his phone, hesitating. Do you want to give Rylee a call? I advised her not to live in Joseph''s house, or should return to the Carroll family manor good. But now Rylee is very resistant to him, his words she will listen? At this time, the room door rang twice, and before Manfred could respond, Caroline automatically unscrewed the door and walked in. Manfred wrinkled his brow and looked at the door. Damn, he is a big man, he can''t sleep and lock the door, right? "What''s wrong? Do you have something to say?" Manfred asked Caroline. Caroline nodded and shook his head, causing Manfred to be confused. Brush! Caroline suddenly untied her pajamas and threw them down on the floor. Her entire budding teenage body waspletely reflected in Manfred''s eyes like that. "Caroline! Put on your clothes!" Manfred turned her face away, not looking at Caroline. Carolineughed lightly and walked towards Manfred step by step, "I am your fianc¨¦e, this is my duty. Fall, you are my first man, turn me on." Caroline took Manfred''s hand in the past and ced it on one of her pink breasts. Joseph took a good shower and sang and walked out wrapped in a bath towel. "Dude, you also leave some coffee for me, don''t just you drink... Huh? Mom and Dad? When did you guys get here?" Joseph was startled to see his parents sitting in the living room, and realizing that he was only wrapped in a bath towel, he was frightened and rushed to find clothes to wear. Joseph''s father had a dark face and didn''t say a word, but just sighed long and hard. Joseph''s mother said angrily, "We are your parents, you know how to avoid showing us your body, how can you dare toe out like this when Rylee is here? Joseph, let me ask you, are you and Rylee together?" Joseph tied the waistband of his long wide pajamas and asked confusedly, "What do you mean? What do you mean by together?" "Just, just living together! You tell me the truth!" "Hahahahaha!" Joseph looked up at his mother with a long, stern face, "Living together? I would like to, but she doesn''t like it! Who do you think your son is? Christ Evans or George Clooney? Rylee doesn''t want to see me!" Chapter 673 The Suspicious Guy Chapter 673 The Suspicious Guy Joseph''s father yelled fiercely, "Even if she, Rylee, wants to, we don''t agree! I''m warning you, you can''t touch that girl Rylee! Don''t get so close to her in the future! Keep your distance! What the hell! What a messy identity!" "Hey! Albert! How are you talking? Rylee is my hardest buddy, my best friend, and I forbid you to insult my nemesis like that! What? Where is Rylee?" Joseph''s mother, while calming her furious husband, said with a grunt, "What are you looking for that wild girl for? She''s gone!" "Gone? When did she leave? She said she would stay with me tonight! We haven''t finished talking yet!" "You''re awless boy!" Joseph''s father couldn''t help himself and stood up like a thunderstorm, pointing at Joseph''s nose and cursing, "You ungenerous bastard! What kind of girl is not good enough, but to hang out with this bastard girl! You want to fight!" Joseph''s eyes widened in anger, "I''ll take care of my friends myself! If you keep talking about my friends like that, then we''ll break off the rtionship!" "What! What are you saying? Listen to the son you gave birth to say what bastards!" "Oh, husband, calm down, Joseph is still young, it is inevitable that he is impulsive. Take it easy." "It was you who drove Rylee away, right? If I find out what you said to Rylee, you''ll be waiting for me! Don''t think you can do that just because you''re my parents, I''ll hold a grudge!" After saying that, Joseph, who was wearing pajamas, just ran out, jumped into the car, and drove off. "Oops, Joseph! You put on some clothes. it''s cooling down outside! It''s raining outside, it''s cold!" Joseph''s mother chased him outside, dodging her feet in anger. "You heard that, right? You heard what this bastard thing just said, right? He even wants to hold a grudge against us!" "Geez, just cut the crap! The kids are running out! You''re a person whose temper just doesn''t work. Joseph hasn''t been cared for by you since he was a child. My Joseph, will he catch a cold?" Joseph''s mother wiped her tears with worry, and Joseph''s father was so angry that he paced back and forth with his hands behind his back. Hawk went out to run an errand. And on his way back, he suddenly spotted a luxury car. Lamborghini. Very draggy style, very solid color. "Hmm? This car... looks so familiar? Where have I seen it before?" Hawk frowned at the thought, fingertips tapping the steering wheel. "That''s right! This car seems to be Keh Keith''s, right?" Hawk snapped out of it. No, Keh followed Timothy to Italy, didn''t he? Should not be in the country? Could it be that the driver was someone else? Not Keh himself? The Lamborghini turned into the most prosperous entertainment street. It stopped at the entrance of the Ivy Nightclub. The Ivy Nightclub? Isn''t this an entertainment center under the EP Noir Society? Thedies here are all high-ss, and any type of woman you want can be found from Ivy Nightclub. He did not allow him to think too much, Hawk hurriedly stopped the car as well and followed the tall figure in front of him towards the inside of Ivy Nightclub. "Sir! Is this your first time here or are you a familiar customer? What do you want to y today?" Hawk just went inside, immediately came over a young man, apanied Hawk together to walk inside, by the way asked. Hawk could not say that he was here to follow someone, so he had to deal with it vaguely, "What do you have here?" "Oh, it''s your first time here, sir, we have a lot of fun things to do at Ivy Nightclub! Do you like gambling? We have a floor dedicated to all kinds of gambling games, domestic and international games are avable. Or bath? Massage? Foot rub? Singing? Drinking? Of course, we are most famous here is a lot of beautifuldies, Europe and the United States, Japan and Korea, white girls, ck girls, movie stars, virgins, what kind of have, only you cannot think of, no we cannot supply! We guarantee the safety of the Ivy Nightclub, you can ask around, we are not always safe here first?" It is estimated that this set of lines is every wee guest memorized, from beginning to end, not a single word, word clear, and said quickly, Hawk listened to are going to be dizzy. Timothy the industry under the banner is really each top. To do entertainment, do the most massive and invincible entertainment industry. The actual real estate is a nationally known leading predator. To do oil, do not rival the oil monopoly. This Ivy Nightclub hit the eye, the degree of luxury is indescribable. Bad! Just a few seconds of a slight wander, the suspicious guy was lost! The bad thing is, this Ivy Nightclub has countless elevators, leading to different entertainment content there are different elevators, the first time peoplee without a wee introduction, it is really easy to walk dizzy. Hawk searched in all directions, still did not see the suspected Keh figure, guess he is very familiar with this ce, has taken the direct elevator. Damn it! "I would like to ask where the gentleman who just came in ahead of me went." Hawk asked with a very careful smile. The wee guest, who just had a smile on his face, heard Hawk''s words and immediately put on his face and said coldly, "Sorry sir, I didn''t notice anyone else. Are you here to y? Or have youe to do something else?" Hawk was also a martial arts practitioner, and immediately noticed with alertness that this weing guest''s hand was touching his waist. Damn! This wee guest had a gun on him! Did he take him for a cop and wanted to check him out? "Of course I''m here to y. Any very innocent girls? Not too old, eighteen or neen, not over twenty." Hawk made it up stiffly. If that person just now was really Keh, that guy Mr. Keith liked to y with women the most. If he goes to y with women on the floor, is there a chance that he will be able to run into him again. This is the first time I''ve ever seen a woman in the world. While leading Hawk towards an elevator, the wee guest said with a headset, "Attention, prepare a beautifuldy, not more than twenty years old, eighteen or neen years old, the temperament of the innocent type." Inside immediately came back to say, "Okay, immediately prepare fifteen girls ready to pick." Hawk a ck line. The first thing you need to do is to ask for a condition to be able to pick out fifteen women, so how many women must be kept inside this Ivy Nightclub! The customer smiled and looked at Hawk, "Sir, we still have unpacked virgins here, but the price is a little higher, you can also consider oh." Hawk nodded slightly. By the time he arrived at a private room, fifteen warbling girls were already found inside. Sure enough, all of them are very childish looking, and really all of them are innocent temperament. Not bad. The Ivy Nightclub ce''s service is really very good. Hawk secretly thought, even if it was not confirmed whether Keh himself, he still considered a gain, at least when reporting to thedy, you can tell her that Timothy to run the entertainment ce is very handy. "Give the boss a quick greeting!" The wee guest admonished toward the women. The girls bowed together to greet Hawk, "Good day boss!" "Look, sir, which one do you like? If there is really no one you like, we can still screen out another fifteen people. The selection of people can keep changing until you are satisfied." Hawk was dumbfounded and in a cold sweat. This is his first time to this kind of ce, the first time to face a group ofdies, nervous he died. Besides, that guy Keh, is a person who idles all day round. Sunday evening, there is really nothing to do, simply drive the car to the Ivy Nightclub. "Mr. Keith! You''re here?" The little brother at the entrance knew Keh and hurriedly greeted him with a nod and a bow. "Well, I''m here to inspect." Keh grunted with an official ent, walked skillfully inside, and killed directly to the floor of thedy. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Wow, which gust of wind blew you here? Why didn''t you say hello in advance, so I could go down to meet you?" The manager of that floor took a look at the second in charge, and hurriedly smiled doggedly to apany Keh. Keh scratched his hair, "I''m bored! Idle to death! Come here to see if there are any fresh goods." "Yes, yes, yes! You''re here, you must have something! Just got a few senior girls, are so tender that a handful of water can be pinched out, just after the training stage, have not yet entertained guests." "Is that so?" Keh heard, immediately two eyes light up, "senior girls? All are young?" "Yes! They''re all so fresh and watery! Let you have a look first?" Keh''s mouth was already full of saliva, "Hurry up! I can''t wait!" Keh entered the luxury room, crossed his legs on the table, smoking a cigarette, very much like the originalndlord. The door opened and six young girls came in with a whimper. Sure enough, as the manager said, the tenderness was extraordinary. Keh immediately put down the cigarette, rubbing both hands, excitedly sizing up one by one. Suddenly saw a small girl with a timid gaze, round little face, watery eyes with a trace of mncholy. Keh suddenly a hostile aura rose, pointed to that girl, "She''s the one!" That girl immediately to cry expression, drooping eyebrows, overwhelmed twiddling their fingers. The manager exined the girl, "Rosie, serve Mr. Keith! This is our antique here, the big boss! We are all working for him! Do not let Mr. Keith be displeased! Or you know the consequences!" The girl nodded fearfully. Keh smiled lewdly and waved his hand at the manager, "Come on you kid, make me sound so scary, look what scared the little girl into. I have a soft heart. Hahahahaha." Laughing out loud, a lecherous aura. The manager showed his teeth andughed, "Then I''ll go first, I won''t bother you. Enjoy yourself." "Get out of here!" Only Keh and the girl named Rosie were left in the room atst. Chapter 674 Ominous Feeling Chapter 674 Ominous Feeling The girl stood there dryly against the wall, timidly looking at Keh, as if she was looking at a big gray wolf, so scared that her body trembled slightly. Hawk stayed in Ivy Nightclub for a short while, paid the fee, and fled that ce in a panic. He simply did not deal with women stunning, those women once snuggled up, he immediately felt the wolves and tigers and panthers areing, where there is a little pleasant mood? Is not Mr. Keith in far he also has no time to care, first leave this broken ce to say. Hawk returned to the vi, Felicia is watching TV, changing the channel. "I don''t have any friends here, and I can''t go to parties, I''m bored to death. I miss him so much that I can''t even get a phone call these days. He''s probablying back tomorrow, I miss him." Felicia grumbled at Hawk, pouting. Hawk looked at Felicia, thought for a moment, but still did not tell Felicia about seeing the suspected Keh. Felicia''s disoriented gaze then noticed Hawk and asked in surprise, "Are you all wet? Not driving the car?" Hawk smiled lightly, "Nothing, just got wet when entering the door." "It''s easy to catch a cold, you quickly wipe your hair with a towel, and then go use the hair dryer to dry." Felicia handed Hawk a towel, Hawk could not help but be moved to daze. Felicia nudged him, "Don''t stand still, hurry up!" "Oh." Only then did Hawk dumbly wipe his hair, his eyes going to look at Felicia from time to time. Timothy to stop the report in his hand and looked up to the window. There was another burst of thunder. Timothy could not help but sigh, walked to the window, looking out at the increasingly dense rain. The girl seems to be afraid of the sound of thunder, otherwise she would not have been afraid to hide in his nestst night. I wonder where she is at this moment. Is she scared? Timothy the phone, as if ying with a pistol, has been hesitant, whether to call Rylee or not. "It''s just that. She is in her own home. How can she still be afraid." Timothy suddenly surprised to find that he seemed to be suffering from Rylee dependence! A moment without seeing her, his heart will be empty. He really wants to tie that girl to his side, so that he can see her all the time. Ryleey on the cold mud, all cold. The rain drenched her entire body, washing away all the mud and blood from her face. So cold! It was like falling into an ice cave, so cold she was really dying. Suddenly it urred to me that Timothy''s nest is very warm, especially Timothy''s body that hard tendon meat, like a small furnace. If you can lean on the arms of Timothy, that''s good, it must not be cold. I''ming, Mr. Wheeler! The actual fact is that you can find a lot of people who have been in the business for a long time. It''s so warm... Shine! Rylee gave a violent shiver and suddenly woke up. It turned out that the warmth of theforter was actually a dream. Rylee was beaten by the rain and could barely open her eyes. Her head felt heavy and painful. She tried to move her arms and legs, but surprisingly, she did not have the strength to move either. Ryleey in ce, poured by the heavy rain, like a dead body for a while, she that only regained consciousness, only to recall that she had just fallen down the slope to avoid the big truck that was killing people. "Is there anyone? Is there anyone here?" Rylee tried to shout, but to my surprise, the sound that came out was as small as a sick cat''s voice! So cold! So cold that her upper and lower teeth were chattering! She felt that she was about to freeze and break. "Help... help... help... help..." Rylee''s brain was getting more and more painful and heavy, and she looked upwards into the pitch- ck for a few moments and fainted again. Joseph drove out in his car in his pajamas. One side anxiously scouted both sides of the road, one side pped the steering wheel and cursed "The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you''re getting into. You run what run? They let you go and you go? Why don''t you wait for me? With me here, I''ll see who can drive you away! You''re a big fool! You''re a fool who wants to save face! Where can you go in this rain? Damn it, where the hell have you been? Rylee! Get out of here!" Joseph''s car drove very slowly with the lights on brightly, moving slowly forward while honking the car horn. Nothing! Still nothing! The car has been driving for five kilometers, but still no sign of Rylee! Something is wrong! Joseph then remembered to call Rylee. "Damn! Why is the phone off? I''m so angry!" Joseph threw the phone on the seat with a puff of anger, scratched his hair, and continued to drive forward. Joseph kept driving the car to the Carroll family manor, and the car didn''t turn off the engine, so he went straight to the door and tapped it. The maids were all ready to rest and heard themotion and came over to open the door, "It''s Young Master Joseph, it''s sote, do you want something?" "Is Rylee back? She''s definitely back, isn''t she?" Joseph wiped the rain from his face with his hand and looked at the maid hopefully. The maid shook her head, "No, oh. Fourth Miss hasn''te back." "Ah! Didn''te back? Damn!" Joseph immediately felt bad, not saying one more word, and ran straight back into the car, returning the way he came to continue his slow search. The car met again to Joseph''s home, he ran in and saw that his parents were gone and there was no sign of Rylee in the house, he was suddenly terrified. "What to do? What should I do? Rylee, Rylee, where the hell did you go?" Joseph, like a fly without a head, turned in a few circles and went back to the car, the door of the house did not have time to close, it was left wide open, and he drove out again. He ran out of the car without an umbre and stood in the rain, shouting towards the deep highway, "Rylee! Rylee! Where are you! Answer me! Rylee!" Only the sound of crackling rain, there is no response. "Rylee... answer me, I am Joseph, your best buddy. Hey! Where have you been!" Joseph finally squatted on the ground, hugging his knees and crying bitterly. Timothy was about to go to rest when he suddenly covered his heart nest, frowned, and sucked in cold air in pain. What happened? He didn''t have a heart attack, so why did it suddenly hurt like a gas leak? It''s as if, who used a needle, plunged into his heart like a stabbing pain! The pain passed after half a minute, and Timothy to rub his heart nest and slowly walked upstairs. He should have gone to take a shower, he always felt some panic in his heart, as if something had been forgotten to do, and there was an indescribable sense of foreboding. What''s going on here? This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. What the hell is wrong with him? Timothy no mood to take a shower, sitting on the sofa, squinting his eyes and rubbing his temples. There was a brawl in one of the neighborhoods under the EP Noir Society, and two people were killed. The police officers took a look at the important head of the ck Empire Society came over, immediately and toasted cigarettes and poured tea, as if Armand is past to check the work. This time, the master should go to bed, let you toss and turn, this time still soak in the outside! If the master loses sleep, can you afford to pay?" "Armand... we know we''re wrong..." A few of the young brothers who killed people are lowering their heads as if they know their mistakes and admit them. Armand pointed at them with a cigarette and continued to admonish them, "You bastards! If you beat someone to death, why kill them and still stay there as a half-wit? Do an ident scene, and do not have to give the police, the officers increased work!" A few police officers heard the cold sweat. The body of the murderer can even say so grandly, this is the bureau! A few of the boys all nodded their heads neatly and furiously. At this time, a young man came in in a mess, came in crying, "Police! Help! Help!" A police officer received him impatiently, "What is the matter, quickly say!" "My good friend ran away from my house and I can''t find her, it''s raining heavily, her cell phone is off, and she''s not at home, I''m afraid she''s had an ident. I''m afraid that something has happened to her. Will not be abducted by human traffickers, will not be held hostage by the bad guys! Comrades, please hurry up and send someone to look for it!" When the police officer heard that, he immediately got annoyed and waved his hand, "You think we are all idle, just waiting for you to find someone, right? You simply cannot record this! No one is allowed to report a missing person for 24 hours! Go away, don''t make a mess here! Maybe your little friend will be back tomorrow after he''s drunk somewhere! Don''t make such a fuss! Get out of here!" "How can you not do anything? Are you still worthy of being called police officers? Aren''t you the servants of the people, who ensure the safety of their lives and property? My friend is not safe, why don''t you care? Twenty-four hours? If she is in danger, it will be 24 hours toote! How can you do this?" "What are you shouting for? This is no ce for you to shout and scream! Get out of here! We are not responsible for finding people! What do you take us for, really!" The young police officer simply ignored the young man. The young man was so angry that he pounded the counter with both fists, "You guys are so damned! If anything goes wrong with Rylee, I won''t let you go!" Armand''s ears suddenly perked up. Did he just hear it right? He seems to have heard a very tossed name! Rylee? "That kid, stop!" Armand shouted in a high voice. The young man turned around at the sound of his voice, "Can you help me go find someone?" Chapter 675: Bosss Big Event Chapter 675: Boss''s Big Event It was only then that Armand identified that this wretched kid was actually that good friend of Rylee''s, a guy named Joseph! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "It''s you!" Armand pointed at Joseph and stared at him with round eyes. He saw that Joseph was wearing a long pajama shirt with a dog''s urine, with slippers on his feet, probably wearing nothing underneath, and his two exposed thighs could be seen. Hair all wet, clothes are also wet, there is a lot of mud on the body and face. The wretched to a certain extent! "Kid, I''m following Mr. Wheeler, my name is Armand." "Oh! It''s you! Big brother, it''s you!" Only then did Joseph recognize Armand. The police officer with the bad attitude just now was startled and immediately stood up, carefully asking Armand, "Brother Zhong, is this your friend?" "No." Armand said coldly. The constable was just relieved when Armand added, "It''s a friend of our Mr. Wheeler." "Ah!" The young constable stumbled and almost fell to the ground. Motherfucker, he''s screwed! He had offended Mr. Wheeler''s friend! He was dead! Armand looked at Joseph, "Who did you say you couldn''t find? Rylee?" God forbid it''s this girl. "Yes! Rylee can''t be found!" Joseph, like seeing a rtive, pounced on him and cried uselessly, "Brother, please help me, Rylee ran out of my house in the rain, and when I chased her out, I couldn''t find her, I went to her house and she didn''t go back. I went to her house. She did not go back. The rain is so heavy, and there is no car passing on my road, I really fear that she had an ident ah! Brother, I beg you, I beg you with this life, okay? Please help me! Help me find Rylee!" Armand stood up with a huff, narrowed his eyes and said fiercely, "I will help you even if you don''t beg me! It''s not just about you anymore, it''s a big deal for our boss!" "Oh?" Joseph stopped crying and looked at Armand with a raised face, "Yes, Mr. Wheeler is our Rylee''s employer, for the sake of this, beg Mr. Wheeler to help out too!" Armand sneered. It''s not just the employer''s rtionship... The rtionship can be veryplicated ah! Armand directly called Timothy phone. The first time I heard the phone ringing, I immediately picked it up, "Say." "Boss, Rylee has a problem!" "Who!" Timothy was shocked by the three words Rylee, and immediately popped up. His face was grim and his gaze was sharp. Armand quickly said, "I happened to run into Joseph at the bureau, he came to report a crime, said Rylee could not be found, braved the rain and ran away from his home, Carroll''s Manor also did not go back, he has been terrified. I was afraid that something would go wrong with Rylee, so I reported it to you right away." Timothy took a deep breath, "Tell me the exact location of Joseph''s house, I''ll rush there immediately!" "Yes!" Fifteen minutester, everyone was gathered in Joseph''s messy home. Timothy took a look at Joseph, who was about to copse, and asked, "When did Rylee leave your house?" "When I took a shower, about seven o''clock." "Then when did you go out to chase her?" "It was only about ten minutester. Or less." "In other words, Rylee walked out of your ce, and it was only a ten-minute walk, so you couldn''t find her if you went back, right?" "Yes!" Joseph nodded his head vigorously. He could not help but secretly admire the high IQ of Timothy. In a few words, he summarized the key to the problem. Yes, it was only a matter of ten minutes before Rylee went out, so how could he not find it? Timothy, with his hands behind his back, paced back and forth in the room, thought about it and said rigorously, "In that case, there are two possible scenarios for her. One, is to take someone else''s car on the way out. It is possible that she hitchhiked, or was robbed by someone else, both are possible." Hearing this, Joseph couldn''t hold up, covering his face and crying, "I''m to me, I''m sorry Rylee, I didn''t take care of her. I''m a bastard..." "Another possibility, that is, Rylee appeared in some kind of danger in these ten minutes of walking. Such as... rolling downhill, or being crushed by a tree branch, or being struck by lightning." Joseph froze and cried again, "That is not to say that Rylee will certainly die?" Armand red at Joseph in annoyance and asked, "So boss, what should we do next?" Timothy said calmly, "In two steps. One team, intercept the camera footage of the highway in front of us, and start checking the footage one car at a time to see if there is a car carrying Rylee. The other team, with police dogs sniffing Rylee''s clothes, start searching from the entrance of Joseph''s house!" "Yes!" Armand immediately began to set up ording to Timothy''s instructions. Joseph stopped crying again and wiped his tears with the back of his hand. Timothy was also very anxious, pinching his brow with his fingers and pacing back and forth in the house in annoyance. Rylee is just your maid, and you''re so kind to her, I thank you for Rylee! You''re so nice!" Timothy swept a nce at Joseph and sighed faintly. He wasn''t a purely nice person. There really weren''t many people who said he was a good person. "Mr. Wheeler, you have given so much, I don''t even know how to thank you, you tell me, as long as I can do it, is the liver and brain I Joseph also do not hesitate!" Timothy a bitter smile, opened his lips, "This, and you have nothing to do. I''m doing this for myself." Gah? Joseph froze in ce. Mr. Wheeler''s words, what do they mean? Keh beckoned to the little girl, "Come here, little girl." The little girl bit her lip, just did not move her step, still leaning against the wall, shook her head. Shaking his head? Keh looked like a Western mirror, raised his eyebrow bone, "Yoo-hoo, still dare to shake his head with the master? What do you mean? Want to reject the master?" The little girl was about to cry, her lips trembling. "You should have been trained before you came here, right? If youe into our Ivy Nigthclub, don''t think about going out cleanly! Here, the master is the boss! If you do not serve me well, I can make your whole family die in vain! Do you want your whole family to die with you?" The little girlpletely tensed up and cried, "Wooo." Shaking her head. "If you want your family to live, then you have to learn to listen, and first of all, you have to listen to me! Come here! Hurry up and drop, I don''t even have much patience left! Hurry up!" Keh red, scared the little girl hurriedly walked to his side. Keh looked at the girl''s pitiful appearance, bad water a clump to the outside, "in the training course also learned the technique?" "Well, learned." The girl replied in a soft whisper, hanging her head down. "Good, then the master will test first, to see how your oral skills." The girl bit her lips and hung her head even lower. "What? Didn''t understand or what? Mouth work mouth work! Come on!" The girl trembled and stretched out her hand to untie Keh''s belt, perhaps because it was too nervous, how could not be untied. Keh sighed and pinched the girl''s cheeks with his hand, "Forget it, you''re stupid! It''s better for me to do it myself. Keh neatly and dryly unbuckle the belt, back down the pants, pull out, the girl has long been ashamed of the red face, eyes do not know where to look. "Don''t be silly,e on, treat it well, depending on how good your kung fu is." The girl did not move, a face tangled. Keh annoyed, past the arm, wrapped around the girl''s neck, holding her head down on his own legs - between. The girl''s lips touching him, is not open, just muffled crying. Keh was so angry that he rolled his eyes, "Well, not willing, right? Well, I''ll give the order, put your whole family and you all..." Once the girl heard this, her body shivered violently and hurriedly opened her mouth... "Hiss..." The girl dropped her tears on one side and served him on the other. Just about to attack the past, the phone rang like that. Keh was so angry that he cursed. This does not want to pay attention to, but the phone is very stubborn, keep ringing. "Shit, let me see is that mourning kid, I have to clean up his death!" A look at the phone, but it was Armand. Immediately the first gas me extinguished. Armand call, it is the same as the Mr. Wheeler looking for him. "Armand? What''s up?" "Mr. Keith, you immediately mobilize police dogs over! Rylee can''t be found! Be quick!" Keh''s little brother immediately faded away. Rylee can''t be found? The yellow-haired girl is nowhere to be found? My God, this is the heart of Mr. Wheeler! We can''t afford to be negligent! "Damn it! Bad luck!" Keh felt more like a dog. He quickly raised his pants, looked at the crying girl on the couch and said, "I''ll spare you this time, next time I''ll do you!" Under a pile of messy hair, the girl peeked at Keh in horror. Chapter 676: Heart Broken Chapter 676: Heart Broken Keh had already made the phone call and walked out. The action was like the wind. High-frequency searchlights turned on, numerous, shining the road in front of Joseph''s house. Keh with the police dog that team, sniffing Timothy over the Rylee through the pajamas, from the doorway of Joseph''s house a little bit to the front of the search. A Zhong has led people to check the highway video, a car is not spared. Many of the cars passing this highway were all stopped ahead. There were countless EP Noir Society boys with guns, braving the rain, going from car to car to check, not even sparing the trunk. "What''s going on? Are there roaming criminals?" "Who knows, it''s been a long time since this happened, all armed with guns! So scary!" Two brothers in a car whispered. It had been nearly twenty minutes since the car was forced to stop for inspection. Timothy sat in the slow-moving car, wrinkling his brow the whole time. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He was distracted! Keh exined, "All seriously, not a single inch can be spared! In addition, send out thirty people, fifteen people in groups, divided into two sides of the highway under the flow of looking!" "Yes!" Keh, wearing a raincoat, held up this loud speaker and shouted. Timothy cannot help, also got out of the car, Keh saw, so angry shouted, "you out of what? If you get wet again, who is going to take care of that tossing girl of yours? You go inside!" "No, I can''t sit down!" "You are the conductor, in case there is a new situation who will direct? Get in the car! Go to the car!" Timothy a sigh and returned to the car with annoyance. Inside therge caravan, several people were listening to the news from all sides. Joseph sat in the corner wrapped in a nket, tears drying in the corners of his eyes. He had been praying silently, worshipping almost all the gods he knew. Suddenly, a few police dogs barked furiously. Immediately someone in front of him shouted, "The dogs seem to have found something!" Keh snapped to the front and ran. In the caravan, a junior reported to Timothy, "The police dogs led by Mr. Keith seem to have found something, and the dogs are barking." Timothy''s eyebrows fluttered, and the next second, he jumped out of the car, plucked his steps and ran quickly to the front. Several police dogs barked and ran towards the front of the road. Keh ran over panting and asked, "Did you find anything?" "Mr. Keith, the dogs keep barking towards the bottom." Timothy already rushed over and yelled, "Then what are you still waiting for! Go down! Follow the dog down! Get the lights over here!" Keh opened his mouth. Really, why did Mr. Wheelere running over again. He had never been so nonchnt before. It seems that this Rylee, in the heart of Mr. Wheeler, very, very important. The dog led the crowd to run below. The lower slope has a lot of shrubs, and thorns, very difficult to walk, Timothy does not care about this, has gone to the front. The dog suddenly became excited and scampered ahead, barking loudly. Timothy ran down and saw Rylee in a small mound of earth! If the wolf dog hadn''t found her, no one would have been able to find her! Because of the rain, the mud produced a small mudslide, from above, and buried all of Rylee''s body. Only her little head was exposed outside, her face as pale as paper! "Rylee!" Timothy the rm and ran over, using his hands to grind the mud on Rylee''s body. The others also flocked over and used their hands to grind the dirt. Keh looked directly dumbfounded. Mother, is that still the stubborn yellow-haired girl? Her whole body is lifeless, just like a dead body, face white and scared to death, the body is in the dirt. Keh ufortable body shivered. Hurry over, together with the hands to dig the soil. Timothy already red eyes, so strong big man, the first time for a woman dropped tears. The whole body of Rylee is all wet mud, sticky in her body. Like a mud monkey. The expensive clothes on his body were all stained with dirty mud. "Rylee! Girl! You wake up! Rylee!" Timothy whispered calling Rylee, like holding a small child, straddled in his arms, rushed to climb up. She was so small, so thin, so incredibly light, as if she would fly away in the next second. Timothy heart like a knife, cannot breathe. Snapping! Two teardrops fell on Rylee''s small face. Keh greeted his men, "Come over here! The ground is very slippery, pull upward with ropes, there are a few people behind pushing the boss!" The ground was slippery like an ice rink, and several of the boys all slipped and fell and fell into the mud. Timothy also holds Rylee, two hands all cannot be freed, but Keh smart, let many people pull the rope, the back against the back of Timothy, against him a little to move up. Finally, all on the road, Keh these people are all in a mess, all over the body is mud. Armand has rushed back in a car, he first received the news that found Rylee, immediately lifted the car check, speeding to this side. Armand took a look at these people and was first startled. The smelliest Keh Keith, not only is his body all sludge, even his face is also mud, looks like a very entric beggar, there are a fewical. Timothy''s hold of Rylee quickly ran towards that caravan. Only then did Armand react, using the horn to yell in the heavy rain, "Let the emergency personnel quickly go to the boss that car! Hurry!" The ambnce doctors and nurses who had been waiting on the side rushed to that RV through the rain. As if the sky had broken a hole, the rain was getting heavier and heavier. Keh shook the dirty mud from his clothes and suddenly sneezed. Armand punched him, "You kid! I didn''t think you were quite useful, I thought you were going to love your clothes and stay in a clean ce." Keh punched back, "Damn you, Armand, where have you been? This side all depends on your brother I am here to take care of, I do not contribute who contribute." "What brother, Mr. Keith, still can elementary school math not? I''m older than you!" "You''re wrong, it''s obviously me, I''m your brother!" "Hey! The more you talk, the cheekier you are! Go back and check your ID card!" "ID cards do not prove that you are older than me, your ID cards are fake." "Shit..." Armand and Keh two people poor mouth, cannot help but tease. No matter what, finding Rylee, is the same as solving a big thing. If they couldn''t find that girl, it was estimated that they wouldn''t be able to sleep tonight. "Rylee ah! You can''t die! Rylee! If you die, I''ll die too!" Suddenly, Joseph ran down from the caravan and knelt down in a pool of water, crying out to the heavens. Keh and Armand over here heard it and were both shaking with horror, staring at each other with wide eyes. "What is that boy crying about?" Keh''s voice was trembling. He did not hear wrong, right, how he seems to hear this Joseph talk about what to die or not to die? "I heard him say that Rylee died..." "OMG..." Keh and Armand drew their legs and ran towards the RV. The small leaders of the ck Emperor Society began to count the number of people and withdrew in batches. "Huh? Oh!" Joseph hurriedly walked outside the curtain and turned around. After three seconds had passed, Joseph that only after the fact, he reacted. What? Why is Mr. Wheeler changing clothes for Rylee? Why is he the iron buddy not on the field, instead of Mr. Wheeler to Rylee change clothes? The person who should avoid... should be Mr. Wheeler, right? The doctor and nurse have rushed over, Joseph had to withdraw to the side again, so that people ce. Timothy quickly takes off Rylee''s body to try clothes, quickly put her on the bed, on, covered with a quilt. "Where is the doctor?" "I''m here!" "Come and see her quickly!" "Yes!" The doctor and nurse squeezed in and began to do various tests on Rylee. Timothy stood right next to them, gasping slightly and staring at them nervously. The nurse reported, "Doctor, the patient has no more blood pressure." "What!" Timothy was shocked, and his eyes went wide. When Joseph heard this, his mouth opened wide and his eyes protruded. What did the person inside just say? Rylee had no more blood pressure? That does not mean... Oh, is Rylee dead? Joseph pulled open the door and ran out of the car, kneeling in the rain and crying. It''s all his fault, it''s all his fault! If his parents hadn''t pissed Rylee off, Rylee wouldn''t have met such an untimely death! Rylee, my good buddy, how can you die like this? After you are gone, what should I do? The nurse then reported, "Doctor, the patient has no heartbeat." Timothy the strong body, suddenly a shiver, almost cannot stand. Impossible! How can Rylee die like this? He hadn''t gotten her heart, hadn''t gotten her love, they still had a long, long time to spend together... how could this... Timothy a little bit of red eyes, breathing all confused, big hands dead grip. The doctor said anxiously, "Immediately prepare chestpressions!" Timothy ordered, "Immediately drive to the nearest hospital! Contact the hospital to prepare for the reception!" "Yes!" The people on themand deck in front of them immediately followed Timothy''s order and started to do it. Joseph was still kneeling in the rain, crying, when this big car was already moving. Keh and Armand ran over and watched as the caravan drove away. Keh went over and kicked Joseph, cursing, "You useless thing! What are you crying about! What the hell is wrong?" Joseph raised his head and said with a snotty nose and a tear, "Rylee... woo woo, Rylee has no more blood pressure! I don''t want to live anymore!" Chapter 677: You Are Not Allowed To Die Chapter 677: You Are Not Allowed To Die Armand and Keh were collectively startled. "Ah? No more blood pressure?" "Isn''t that the same as having no heartbeat?" Keh gritted his teeth, "Damn! In the rain in the mud can freeze to death! Hurry up, get in the car! Let''s follow him! Hurry!" Joseph was still pping the ground and crying, and was carried by Armand by the cor of his clothes into the SUV. A dozen cars drove back and forth to the hospital. The doctor went over to check and anxiously reported to Timothy, "Mr. Wheeler, still no heartbeat. What to do?" Timothy''s temples jumped, roared, "You are a doctor you ask me what to do? I''ll tell you one thing, if she dies, all of you will be buried with her!" Ho! All the doctors and nurses were scared to suck in cold air. Do not dare to slow down, rushed to continue to rescue the patient Rylee. The car soon arrived at the hospital, where many people had been standing in front of the hospital, waiting for Timothy to take their arrival. The caravan opened the door and immediately stretcher over, sending Rylee up, the crowd followed Rylee to run inside. The hospital director followed Timothy and said, "Mr. Wheeler, after receiving your instructions, I immediately sent the directors of all the departments in the hospital to rush over, all of them are top physicians, so many people will consult together, the effect must be very good." "Got it!" Timothy annoyed to push away the dean, forward to catch up with Rylee that stretcher. The hospital could even be sealed-locked. The floor of the operating room resuscitation room was all sealed-locked. The EP Noir Society''s boys are piled up in the aisle. The outside corridor, the chair sat on the copsed Joseph, covering his face and crying, his mouth also recited words, nothing more than what, you go I do not live, you dare to die I dare to find you, I cannot let you go alone and so on. Listen to Armand are going to explode. "I say you kid, cannot be quiet for a while! Don''t you get tired, you''ve been crying continuously for a long time!" Armand knocked on his temples, so angry that he turned in circles. He was already anxious enough, and the sound of this kid''s crying kept going around his ears, so he was really going crazy. Joseph rubbed his nose with his sleeve and whimpered, "What do you know! You don''t understand how deep my feelings for Rylee are! If she really dies, I don''t want to live either!" Armand was so angry that he screamed, "No more life! You''re going to die right now! There''s a window right over there, you can jump down and see God! Go on!" "I can''t die now, what if Rylee lives? If I die, who will stay with her?" "Ahhhhhhh!" Armand grabbed his hair and mmed his back against the wall. It was Keh who was unexpectedly calm this time, pillowing his arm and sitting on the chair next to him, stretching his two long legs out in front of him, "Don''t worry, the yellow-haired girl is the one who won''t die. Have not heard of a saying?" "What saying?" Joseph asked in a jarring voice. "A scourge willst a thousand years!" Joseph was stunned and then nodded with an enlightened expression, "Right oh, that Rylee guy is so capable of tossing people, he is also considered a scourge, she really should live a long time. Definitely will not die." Joseph finally stopped crying. Armand was chilled. Two crazy people! Such a reason was able to persuade that guy Joseph. Both of them are not normal! "The patient has no heartbeat and no blood pressure!" "Prepare cardiac shock immediately!" "Voltage two hundred!" "Start!" Boom! After a dull sound, Rylee''s weak body followed with a violent jolt. Timothy at the side and watched with trembling. "Still no heartbeat! Doctor!" "Pressurize three hundred!" "Start!" Boom! Another bang passed, and Rylee''s body swung again. Like a thin sheet of paper. The face was pale and colorless, and the lips were iron blue. No difference with the dead. Is... his Rylee, really going to die like this? Timothy sadly closed his eyes and hit his head hard against the wall. "Doctor, there''s still no heartbeat!" "Again!" Boom... The doctors in the resuscitation room were all sweating profusely, and Rylee on the hospital bed was still not improving. Timothy can''t stand it anymore, set aside the doctors, leaned over and said dominantly, "You guys get out of the way first! I''ll try with my inner strength." "Err..." All the doctors were stunned. As we all know, these doctors are all authentic western doctors, in their education, traditional medicine is a matter of deception. Not to mention what internal power is not internal power, it is pure nonsense. But Timothy is the leader of the gang, he gave the word, who dares to disobey. The doctors all stood to the side and stared at Timothy. A stream of unseen heat was being channeled to Rylee''s body. Timothy has been constantly transporting internal energy in this way. His forehead was gradually covered with beads of sweat, and his face turned pale. A nurse suddenly shouted in surprise, "There! There it is! The patient has a heart rate!" Uh-oh! The whole room was cheering. Finally, they do not have to apany the burial, oooh, so touched oh, life, really beautiful and great ah! Timothy seized the momentum, first nced at the heart monitor, now Rylee''s heartbeat has tended to calm down, he that only slightly rxed. "The rest to you! If you can''t save her, you know the consequences." Timothy a grim face finished, walked to the side. After taking seven or eight steps, his powerful body suddenly started, then stumbled and fell downward with a weak foot. "Mr. Wheeler!" Several doctors rushed over and tried to help Timothy up. Timothy waved his hand, not allowing anyone to help him, his voice low but still strong, "Don''t worry about me, you all focus on saving her." The doctors were stunned, but immediately nodded and returned to Rylee''s side. Timothy several deep breaths, that only with difficulty to hold the ground to stand up, already covered in cold sweat, face like paper. He gave her all the internal energy in his body without reservation. If you want to recover, it is estimated that it will take a few weeks. Timothy leant against the wall, next to the chair over there, sat down, still stubbornly looking at Rylee that direction. He had to see her out of danger with his own eyes before he could. "The brain surgery department is dealing with the patient''s traumatic brain injury!" "The head of the orthopedic surgery department deals with the patient''s arm abrasions." The doctors did their own jobs and were busy around Rylee alone. Huffing, huffing, huffing... Timothy a big mouthful of breath, one hand supporting his handsome face, while looking at Rylee. You must hold on, girl! Timothy will not allow you to die! No! "Mr. Wheeler! The patient has turned critical and can be sent to the intensive care unit!" "Yes, good." Timothy let out a huge sigh of relief and nodded, "Go call Armand in." "Yes, Mr. Wheeler." Rylee was pushed to the intensive care unit. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Armand walked in and went to look at Timothy in surprise, "Boss..." "Help me..." "Oh. Ah?! Boss, what happened to you?" Armand looked at Timothy in shock, that just noticed that Mr. Wheeler''s face was very pale, no blood at all, and his eyes were written with exhaustion. Timothy shook his head slightly, "It''s fine, it''s just that he channeled Rylee''s internal energy and is a bit deficient now." Armand''s heart was greatly rmed. The biggest taboo for martial arts practitioners is to deplete their bodies and lose their internal energy. Internal force is their protective Qi, how can it be easily wasted? How much internal energy did the boss channel, he was so tired! Armand''s nose was sour and he almost cried out. He supported Timothy and found that Timothy couldn''t use any strength at all, so he was even more worried about Mr. Wheeler. Keh came in, "What''s wrong? You need someone to hold you? As for it? A girl''s resuscitation has scared you like this? I told you, she will be fine, such a tossing girl, how can she die so easily?" Armand scolded, "Cut the crap! Come over and hold our boss! The boss has lost a lot of internal energy!" "Huh? How can you do such a stupid thing? You''re hopeless!" Keh was also very distressed and went over to support Timothy. Armand and Keh both helped Timothy to walk outside. Manfred swept a nce at Caroline''s body, paused for two seconds, and pulled his hand away from her body. "Caroline, you don''t need to be so humble." Boom! Caroline''s entire body froze there, and her naked body couldn''t help but tremble. Humble? Manfred actually used this word to describe her? She took the initiative to approach him like this, and it was called humble? Manfred was like facing a cold model, no change of emotion, then said, "Go back to that room of yours, don''t get cold, the weather is also cold now." Manfred picked up his phone and casually watched the news. Caroline bit her lips, tears almost fell, took a few deep breaths, she suddenly grabbed past Manfred''s phone and scared Manfred. "Caroline, what are you doing? Give the phone back to me!" "No return! You''d rather look at this phone, you don''t want to look at me? Am I so ugly that I won''t even let you look at me a few times? Manfred, why are you doing this to me? Aren''t we an unmarried couple?" Caroline said sadly, tears falling down. Manfred sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose, "Caroline, don''t make a scene, you''re not a child anymore." "I''m not making a scene! Manfred, your willingness to be engaged to me means that you agree to marry me in the future! Since we are an unmarried couple, the two of us should have physical contact, and for me to be like this tonight is not humble, but an obligation! It''s not only my obligation, it''s your obligation too! Now, I''ll ask you to fulfill your fianc¨¦''s obligation to me! Come on!" Caroline stared at Manfred with wide teary eyes and sadly stared at her. Manfred coolly nced at Caroline and said copiously, "I am very tired today..." "What about tomorrow? Will you still be tired tomorrow?" "Tomorrow may also be tired." "Are you going to say you''ve been tired at me all the time?" Chapter 678: Dont Need Your Concern Chapter 678: Don''t Need Your Concern Manfred got angry, narrowed her eyes and said unhappily, "Caroline, don''t be so unreasonable! How can a woman chase after a man like this? The news is not afraid of beingughed at ah? I''m really tired today. I don''t have the heart and mood to make love at all! Can you please be a little more considerate of your fianc¨¦? When I have the mood one day, I will naturally go to you. It''s more decent than you chasing me like this! Well, I don''t want to say anything more, you go out!" After saying that, Manfred didn''t even nce at Caroline, fiercely lifted the quilt up, covered his head, and turned his back towards the naked Caroline. Caroline is trembling more than, tears silently brushed flying. The woman''s dignity has been easily trampled under his feet. She slowly squatted down, picked up her pajamas, draped them over her body, and said in a bitter whisper, "If you hate me so much, and even my body is disgusting, why did you agree to get engaged?" Manfred''s open eyes crossed with a strange look, but pretended not to hear and did not say a word. Caroline eventually left in a sultry manner. Manfred sat up with a huff, scratching her hair in annoyance. What a bore! "It''s annoying to die when the person you like is around someone else and you don''t like them!" Manfred picked up his cell phone, finally did not hold back, or call Rylee. The user you have dialed is switched off... "Turned off the phone? What time is it and she''s turned off her phone? Follow Joseph that brat, I guess she won''t have anything. Ugh, annoying." Manfred let Caroline stir up no sleep, put on thicker pajamas, walked out of the bedroom, and went to the study. In the study turned on the satellite connection system and connected to Lightning, "Lightning!" "Brother Manfred, I''m here!" "How are the arrangements for the new weapons in Europe going? When will they be shipped over?" "Arrangements were made this morning, and it says it will arrive in ten days." "Well, good. Be cautious when you receive the goods, we are being watched more closely these days." "Don''t worry, Brother Manfred, I understand this." Closed the conversation, Manfred lying on the boss chair, smoking a cigarette. Preparing to go to bed in the bedroom, he suddenly frowned as he passed by the master bedroom. His nose twitched and sniffed carefully. Through his years of training, his sense of smell was extraordinarily sensitive. Why did he smell a blood smell? After thinking for a moment, Manfred was greatly rmed and immediately went to unscrew the door of the master bedroom. "Caroline! Caroline!" Only to see Caroline lying on the floor of the master bedroom. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Bright red blood was like a small river, snaking from her slit wrist. "Caroline! You''re so stupid! Why are you like this!" Ng Caroline slit her wrists. Her eyes were tightly closed, a few tear drops were still on her face, her face was pale and her head was hanging. Manfred did not dare to slow down, immediately found gauze, tightly wrapped her wound, holding it down with his hand, while calling the emergency number. In a short while, the paramedics rushed over. Several people quickly carried Caroline on a stretcher. Manfred took a coat and put it on, wearing pajama pants underneath, and followed the rush downstairs like that. "Sir, you are really lucky, you called five minutes ago, our hospital''s emergency center was closed." "Is that so?" Manfred kept looking at Caroline, not paying attention to the nurse''s words. The emergency car arrived at the hospital emergency center, and Manfred shouted Caroline''s name all the way and sent the stretcher into the resuscitation room. The lights in the resuscitation room were on, and Manfred kept walking back and forth outside, very anxious. He stayed in the study for too long, not even knowing how long Caroline had slit her wrists! What if it''s too long and there''s no rescue, then what? Manfred paced and couldn''t help but gently pound his forehead. A messily dressed figure walked over with his head down and his mouth muttering, "Huh? Where did it fall? It should be around here. Where did it fall? Ah! Here it is! Found it!" The man kept his head down, as if he was searching for a treasure. He bent down and tried to reach out something from under the chair, and Manfred was in the way, so he had to touch Manfred''s leg and said, "Sir, please move aside, I''ll get my... Huh? It''s you?" Manfred screwed up his eyebrows and looked down to see. "Joseph?" Manfred was shocked. Wearing messy clothes, Joseph looked like he had been robbed, dressed like a beggar, hair wisps and wisps of the east and west, and wearing a slipper on his feet, but the slipper was all mud. If Joseph hadn''t recognized him first, Manfred would never have recognized Joseph. This is not the same person as the usual suave Joseph! Joseph didn''t like Manfred too much, so he just deted his face and looked at Manfred, then immediately looked down again and said indifferently, "Excuse me! I''ll take what I dropped." Manfred let go a little, Joseph pouted to reach out something, it turned out that his car keys were dropped by him under the chair. Manfred kept staring at the strange Joseph, thinking quickly. The clothes did not follow this kid home? Then why did this kid appear in the hospital? And dressed up in this odd appearance? Then where did Rylee go? Thinking of this, Manfred panicked and pulled Joseph''s clothes, questioning, "Where is Rylee? Where is she? Why are you in the hospital?" "Let go of me!" Joseph red at Manfred in an evil manner. Manfred let go of him, and Joseph shook his clothes in a decent manner. Manfred anxiously, "Where is Rylee? She was with you, wasn''t she? Tonight party, did not you take her away? Why did you appear here? Then where is Rylee?" "Why should I tell you? Who are you? You''re not Rylee''s real father, why should I answer your questions?" Manfred narrowed his eyes and was suddenly evil, as Joseph was ready to tug away, he went over, grabbed Joseph''s neck and pinned him to the wall, gritting his teeth and saying one word, "Answer me now!" "Uh-uh! You... let go of me..." Joseph jumped in shock, he struggled hard, but he just couldn''t break free. He was annoyed, raised his knee to try to top Manfred, unexpectedly Manfred as if the following also grew eyes, immediately quickly side, dodge him that attack, instead of his leg ruthlessly against his knee. "Speak up! My patience is not much!" Manfred narrowed his eyes tightly, his cold air spilling out. Joseph could not have imagined that Manfred, who had always looked like a modest gentleman, would have such powerful attack power, and was immediately scared silly. Stammering, "Rylee she, she had an ident, in this hospital resuscitation..." "What!" Manfred never expected this result, his eyes zed over, and suddenly let go of Joseph. Joseph rubbed his sore neck and secretly cursed Manfred''s ancestors several times. "What the hell is going on? How could something happen to Rylee? Was she injured? Which ward is she in?" Joseph nced at Manfred, "Humph! Now you know you care about her? I''m telling you, when you were making out with Caroline, Rylee still didn''t know if she was alive or dead!" "Where''s Rylee!" Joseph was about to say when the door to the operating room opened and a nurse shouted, "Which one is Caroline''s family? Here need to sign!" Joseph was so shocked that his mouth opened wide, "You, you... you''re not here to visit Rylee ah! So you are here for Caroline!" In a fit of anger, Joseph viciously pushed Manfred away. "In the end which one is the family of Caroline ah? Inside, they are urgently waiting for a signature!" The nurse got anxious and shouted with her voice raised. "I am." Manfred replied coldly, slowly turned around, walked to the nurse, and signed. Joseph yelled, "Manfred! You just go be sweet and sweet with your big girl! We don''t need you to care about our clothes! We don''t need this kind of cheap care!" After Joseph finished speaking, he drew his legs and ran away. Because the slippers are soaked, running up and flew out, he did not pick up, simply dumped the other one, barefoot and ran away. Manfred fell a fist on the wall. He looked at the operating room lights, turned around a few times, but still couldn''t resist leaving the door of the operating room and running towards the nurses'' station in the distance. "Excuse me..." Manfred asked a female nurse who was napping with a slight gasp. The female nurse woke up with a jolt, and as soon as she looked up and saw a fancy man, her expression immediately became idiotic, "Sir, do you need anything? May I help you?" The attitude was so good that it melted. "I would like to ask which ward this patient, Rylee, is staying in." "Oh, please wait, I''ll check it out for you right away. Oh." The nurse sister made to look at Manfred''s face two more times, that only kept the intoxicating smile to check theputer. After looking for a few seconds, the smile suddenly froze, then blinked twice and turned into an icy attitude, "Sorry sir, we don''t have the patient you are talking about here." Manfred was anxious, "How could there be none? I just ran into her friend and said she lives in this hospital! You check again!" "No, sorry sir." Just now the nurse who was still nymphomaniac to Manfred, now suddenly like a different person, drooping iceberg face, head down to do other things, directly ignored Manfred into the air. Manfred was so angry that she poked her body forward and wrenched theputer screen over, scaring the nurse to scream, "What are you doing! I''m calling the police!" "Report!" Manfred was full of care, quickly typed Rylee''s name and checked. Rylee''s name quickly jumped out, the female nurse almost had to use her body to block the screen. Manfred eye wind quickly, has swept through the contents of the screen inside. The red letters specifically stated: important person of the ck Emperor Society, confidential! So that''s it! No wonder this nurse''s attitude, so it is Timothy Wheeler here! Manfred pushed the screen back to its original position and said indifferently, "I''m friends with the boss of the EP Noir Society, you don''t need to be so nervous." "Going crazy! How can there be a person like you? This is information that needs to be kept confidential for the patient, how can you grab it and read it? Who is responsible for this? I can''t afford to take the responsibility! Don''t you go! Stop right there!" Chapter 679: Heavily Guarded Chapter 679: Heavily Guarded The nurse screamed, catching up with Manfred in small steps, and grabbed Manfred''s coat. Manfred turned around quickly, not knowing when there was a pistol in his hand, and the cold muzzle hit the nurse''s skull. The nurse was dumbfounded and didn''t dare to move. Manfred lowered his voice, full of dangerous factors, "No more noise, I''ll make a hole in your head!" The nurse''s lips quivered. Manfred snorted coldly, put away the gun, turned around and left. The nurse stood there for ten seconds, rolled her eyes, fell backwards, and fainted. Manfred returned to the door of the operating room, smoking irritably. She was clearly worried about Rylee''s health, but she wanted to stay by Caroline''s side. Timothy was actually guarding his own woman, which made him feel like he was stuck in his throat. The more you think, the angrier you are! "Sir, smoking is not allowed here." A nurse reminded him. He yelled back irritably, "Shut up!" The nurse stuck out her tongue and hurried away. What day is it today? Before, arge number of people from the underworld came and directly turned the hospital into their territory. Now, there is another fierce guy. Ding! The lights in the operating room went out and the door opened. Manfred was still immersed in the thoughts of worrying about Rylee, and he was ignorant. The doctors and nurses pushed Caroline out after the operation, but no family members came over to inquire about the operation. Doctors and nurses have never encountered such a situation, and they all looked around, very surprised. In front of the door, only Manfred stood there by himself, frowning and thinking about something. Helpless, the nurse had no choice but to shout, "Are there any family members of Caroline?" What? Manfred was shocked and turned around to look, "Oh, the operation is over." The doctors and nurses almost fainted. And such family members? It''s nothing more than that this woman is going tomit suicide. It turns out that her husband doesn''t care about her at all! The wife is being rescued by surgery inside, this man can be distracted? I have never seen such a husband... "Caroline haspleted the operation and it was a sess, and then she will be transferred to the intensive care unit. The family members quickly go through other procedures!" "OK." Manfred lost his cigarette butt and followed. The intensive care unit where Rylee lives is on the fifth floor. The entire fifth floor was taken over by Timothy, and the corridors were filled with people from the EP Noir Society. Every door was guarded, and it was precisely every shift every hour. Caroline lives on the sixth floor. If you want to go from the sixth floor to the fifth floor, don''t think about it. Joseph ran back, looked at the tired Timothy, and whispered, "Mr. Wheeler, why don''t you go to rest first, anyway, there are so many beds, I''ll guard here first." Timothy looked at Rylee, then Joseph, and shook his head, "I don''t believe anyone." Ga. Joseph was stunned again. Why is it so strange to hear what Mr. Wheeler said? It''s like... Rylee is the woman he loves! Joseph couldn''t hold back, so he couldn''t help asking, "That...I want to ask, do you like our clothes?" Timothy frowned and didn''t answer. Joseph didn''t give up, and wanted to ask, but Armand who came in lifted his cor, "Don''t stay here, kid, go home immediately!" "Why? I don''t want to leave! I still have to apany me!" Armand couldn''t help but say, he took Joseph and walked outside. Joseph grabbed both ws, "Mr. Wheeler! Send me a message, let me stay, okay? If you stay with me, I''ll help you get Rylee''s heart!" "Let him go." Timothy suddenly opened his lips and ordered. Armand was stunned, still holding Joseph''s cor. isn''t it? Did he hear it right? How can the boss change his mind when he turns his face? It was he who ordered Joseph to drive away just now, saying that this kid is useless here except to cause trouble. How could the boss overturn his own orders in a blink of an eye? Could it be... Really because of the promise that Joseph just said? Help the boss get Rylee''s heart? Josephined dissatisfiedly, "Let me go! The boss has spoken, let me stay! Let me go!" Armand let go of Joseph. Joseph has determined that there must be a drop in Timothy''s heart that likes Rylee, otherwise he would not want to get Rylee''s heart. "Hey, Mr. Wheeler, you are really wise, it would be too right to leave me! I am a small haired, most iron- hardened iron-core, and I even know the pattern of the panties she wore when she was a child. I know, there''s nothing I don''t know about! By the way, boss, I have a small request that you must agree to, as long as you agree to ept me as your apprentice, I''m willing to help you with anything about Rylee..." "I hate others negotiating conditions with me, and I hate being ripped off by others. Armand, take him out and have him take a bath and change into a clean set of clothes. It stinks to death." "Huh? I don''t stink! I took a bath tonight! Really! It''s only because of the rain... Don''t take me away, I want to stay with my clothes..." Joseph''s voice disappeared. Joseph was dragged by Armand. He had no ability to resist anyway. He allowed Armand to drag him like a dead dog. As an apprentice, is this a rip-off?" Armand handed Joseph over to his subordinates, and he returned to Timothy''s side. Timothy held his chin and looked at Rylee who was unconscious. "Boss, you go to rest first, I''ll watch here." "No, I can do it myself." "But you''ve exhausted so much internal energy, and you need to take good care of yourself. It''s getting late, and there''s a bed next to you. You might as well go to sleep first, and you''ll feel better when you wake up." Timothy sighed, "How can I sleep. I have to wait for her to get out of danger." Armand knew that Timothy had always had his own opinions, and no one could change him when he made his decision, so he sighed and withdrew. Keh fell asleep in a nearby ward a long time ago. Manfred settled down on Caroline, saw that she was still sleeping, and went out quietly, trying to visit Rylee. However, he tried several times in the corridor connecting the sixth floor and the fifth floor, but couldn''t get past it. The people of the EP Noir Society are too closely guarded! Manfred fell behind and thought, why not tie a rope upstairs, and he went down from the outside of the wall. But just as he stuck his head out of the window, he discovered the high-power warning system just installed on the wall. This kind of system is only avable to weapons experts who are well-versed in this way! Timothy is so meticulous! Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Even thought of this! Come on! Everyone in the EP Noir Society has been trained by Timothy to be professional special forces! Caroline is thirsty. She slowly opened her eyes and looked at the snow-white walls. After watching for a few minutes, she was sure that she was lying in this ward by herself! There was no one standing by her side! Immediately, she felt deste and shed tears. The nurse came in to take her temperature and found that she was awake, so she quickly asked her, "How are you feeling? Are you cold?" Caroline shook her head gently and asked hoarsely, "Who sent me here?" When I woke up from the cold ward. I didn''t even have a rtive by my side! Not even an escort! Is this the most miserable person? Caroline''s drooping eyes slid down a tear. At this moment, the door rang, and Manfred pushed it open and walked in. "Oh, sir, you are back! Your wife is awake! She was looking for you just now!" As soon as the nurse turned around and saw Manfred, she immediately said happily. Wife? This title surprised Manfred and Caroline at the same time! Said he was his wife... Did Manfred tell the doctor? Caroline suddenly rose a little surprised. "Ren Ai, you''re awake! That''s great! I''m finally relieved." Manfred hurriedly came to the bed, pulled over the chair, sat beside the bed, and looked at Caroline. "Are you worried?" Caroline turned to look at Manfred. Whenever I look at Manfred from any angle, I will be moved by his handsomeness! In this life, she must be with him! Manfred nodded, "Of course I''m worried! When I went in and saw you in a pool of blood, I was completely frightened. Ren Ai, how could you do this? You are not only sorry for your parents who gave birth to you, but also for yourself. Life is the most precious, how can you despise it like that? You are not allowed to do this again in the future! Do you know?" Caroline smiled bitterly, "The person I love doesn''t love me at all, what''s the point of my life?" Manfred was suddenly dumbfounded, lowered his eyes, looked at his own hand, and said in a low voice, "You live for yourself, not just for anything. Emotions are not the whole of your life." "It''s all of me! It''s all of me! Without your love, my life would be a waste of time!" Caroline suddenly cried out excitedly. The nurse was startled and advised, "The patient should not be emotional. It is still under observation. Family members should not make the patient too excited." Manfred nced at the nurse and nodded, "Okay, I see, thank you." The nurse nced at Caroline, shook her head slightly, and walked out. Sure enough, colleagues guessed about the same, this womanmitted suicide because her husband cheated. What a pity. Only Manfred and Caroline were left in the room. Caroline''s tears fell, and she whispered, "If you have always been so cold to me, have been ignoring my existence, and can''t give my love in return, I really might as well die. Why do you want to save me, I might as well just die like this." Manfred let out a long sigh, afraid that Caroline would be in danger because of her emotional agitation, so she had tofort her temporarily, patted her on the back, and said softly, "Okay, I already know. I will talk to her in the future. Hello. Take a rest, close your eyes, and sleep for a while. Don''t cry, just after the operation, you will feel worse when you cry." "Then you wipe my tears." Wu Ren loves to act like a spoiled child. Manfred was not very happy in his heart, he just hesitated for two seconds, then took out a tissue and wiped Caroline''s tears. Chapter 680: Awakening Chapter 680: Awakening Caroline smiled slightly, "If you want me to sleep and rest, you have to kiss me and tell me that you love me before I can fall asleep." Manfred''s eyelids twitched violently, and the blood all over his body froze. "Hurry up! Manfred! Come quickly!" Caroline stared at Manfred''s face and urged anxiously. With a cold face, Manfred leaned in a little bit, kissed Caroline on the face, and said, "Have a good rest." Caroline bit her lip and red at Manfred fiercely. He just didn''t say he loved her! Is it that hard to say a word? "I''ll go to the bathroom." After Manfred finished speaking, he stood up and walked towards the door, "I''ll be right back, you can rest." "There''s a bathroom in this ward!" Caroline cried. Manfred clearly heard this sentence, but he didn''t stop and walked out. Caroline was so angry that she pped the bed with her hands, "Ah!" She cried out in pain. She had a hanging needle on her wrist. As soon as Manfred went out, his movements became sharp and fast, he strode forward, ran forward, and at the corner, he grabbed forward and grabbed Joseph''s clothes. "Ah! Let me go! Manfred Shawn! Let me go!" Joseph has been dressed new, and has changed back to his usual handsome son-inw. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Manfred was very strong, grabbing the cor of his new clothes, Joseph really wanted to escape. "What were you doing just now? What were you doing secretly!" Manfred pushed Joseph up the stairs and stepped over with one leg, almost stepping on Joseph''s lifeblood, so frightened that Joseph''s body mmed upwards. Oh my god, has this guy Manfred changed? Why has he, who had always been a modest gentleman, suddenly turned into a terrifying guy with strong martial arts? "You, you, are you the real Manfred?" Joseph pointed at Manfred and stammered. "Stop talking nonsense! Answer my question just now! You just looked inside in Ren Ai''s ward, what did you secretly do! What do you want to do!" "I-I didn''t want to do anything?" Manfred grinned, "Don''t make me angry, the surname is Han! I''m not as patient as that old guy Brook Carroll, I can always greet you with a smile! You''d better answer my question honestly, otherwise I''ll immediately I can make you a eunuch!" Ho! Joseph gasped in fright. "You, are you threatening me?" "Yes! I''m threatening you! Do you want to try my power?" "No, no..." Joseph shook his head and said obediently, "I''d better answer your question, it''s not a big deal anyway." "Say it!" "I don''t know why Caroline came to the hospital, so I came here to find out, so that I can report the situation to Rylee in the future." "Well. Go on." "I asked about the nurse Caroline''s ward, and I ran over and secretly opened the door to look inside. As a result, I could see..." "What did you see?" "I saw Caroline asked you to kiss her..." "Go on!" "I, I, I quickly took out my phone and took a picture of you kissing her." "What!" Manfred bared his teeth, "What are you going to do with this filming?" "I said you can''t ruin me!" "Say it!" "I''m going to show her Rylee when she wakes up, and make her give up on youpletely." Manfred squinted his eyes, his eyes were fierce, and he suddenly rushed forward, causing Joseph to scream. He thought that Manfred was going to turn into anger now and turn him into a eunuch, so he tightly protected his crotch with both ws. Who would have thought that Manfred was going to look through his pocket and turned over his cell phone. "Program, gallery. You can find that photo." Joseph was very cooperative and immediately told Manfred the path. Manfred followed that path to find thetest photo, and sure enough, it was the picture of his lips kissing Caroline''s face, his profile was so clear. Damn, this Joseph is really hateful, he actually has such a hand! Manfred immediately deleted the photo and threw the phone to Joseph. "Oh, don''t throw it away, it''s an expensive phone, just bought a new one!" Joseph was still sullen, so he took the phone and put it back in his pocket. Manfred picked up Joseph''s clothes, pulled him up, lowered his voice and said dangerously, "Stinky boy, if you dare to speak ill of me in front of Rylee in the future, I swear, I will make you disappear on this earth inexplicably. Do you believe it or not?" Joseph nodded vigorously, "I believe it! I absolutely believe it! Rylee? How did youe out?" Joseph suddenly looked behind Manfred. Manfred was suddenly startled, let go of Joseph, and quickly turned to look. Taking advantage of this gap, Joseph kicked Manfred''s butt hard, and then ran away screaming. "Stinky boy! Dare to lie to me! Stop you!" Manfred found that he had been fooled, so he quickly chased after Joseph. Joseph came to the safe area and started to be handsome, shaking his phone and making faces at Manfred in the distance, "Come on, Manfred,e here! I''m waiting for you to drink tea here! The best oolong tea! " Manfred red at Joseph fiercely, turned around and left. Keh came over and pped Joseph on the shoulder, almost making Joseph crippled. My god, why are the people in the EP Noir Society so energetic? That''s all for Armand. He is the number one bodyguard by Mr. Wheeler''s side, and he must be very skilled. Why is this yboy so powerful? Joseph grinned and gasped, "Young Master, can you be gentle? We are not ss enemies!" You can think about it, if it really doesn''t work, it''s better to learn martial arts with Keh. He was rejected by Mr. Wheeler, and he also begged Armand, but he was not willing to be his master. Looking at Keh''s good skills, it''s better to rely on him to learn some kung fu. "You boy, how can I hear my brother say that you are rumored to be very big somewhere?" Keh asked mysteriously, squinting his eyes. "What? Somewhere?" Joseph was confused. Keh had already grabbed it, frightening Joseph. "Young Master, what are you doing!" "Well, it''s really not small." Keh felt it, looked left and right, grabbed Joseph''s ears, and whispered, "Tell me, how did you get so big?" Joseph was stunned. under? Where did he get it? That is natural! Turning his eyes, Joseph grinned and said, "The ancestral secret recipe is not rumored." "What! Miss you?" Keh stared. Joseph immediately smiled and said, "Of course Young Master is an exception. Young Master is so suave, smart, and has a lot of fate with me! I will definitely tell you this method, but..." "Just what?" "It''s just that you have to teach me martial arts!" "What!" Keh widened his eyes, looked Joseph up and down, and sighed, "Forget it, I still don''t know your ancestral secret recipe. Mine is not small anyway." "Hey! Hey! Young Master!" Joseph''s face shriveled with anger. Come on, what''s wrong with him, why are all these people like this when they talk about teaching him martial arts? Joseph ran a few steps to catch up with Keh, grabbed his sleeve, and asked unwillingly, "Why not? Why can''t you teach me martial arts? Think about the future, your second brother is so majestic and huge, let you Every woman screams and gets a nosebleed when she sees you..." Sure enough, this scene fully tempted Keh, he licked the corner of his mouth and said the truth, "Actually, brother, it''s not that I don''t want to teach you martial arts, but you don''t have the talent to learn martial arts. Your bones are too hard. No flexibility at all." "What?" Joseph waspletely stunned. "Then I won''t be able to be a martial arts master in my life?" Keh pouted and nodded, "This life is really difficult." Joseph immediately leaned against the wall and cried. Keh yawned and walked to Rylee''s ward, still muttering to himself, "This yellow-haired girl who tossed people almost turned us all upside down." Going over there, Timothy was lying beside Rylee''s hospital bed and fell asleep pitifully. "My mother-inw! My poor Mr. Wheeler! How could it be so unfortunate?" Keh changed into his sterile clothes, went in quietly, and put on Timothy lightly. Timothy was so startled that he woke up suddenly, opened his eyes suddenly, and looked on guard. Seeing that it was Keh, he breathed a sigh of relief, "What are you doing here! Go out! Increase the chance of bacterial infection." "Take it down, she''s so delicate? She didn''t have surgery. Boss, don''t be so cautious, right?" "No more crap, and I''ll throw you out. You can try." Keh immediately covered his mouth. Reluctantly went out. Manfred tried several times to explore Rylee''s condition, but was rejected by the doctors and nurses. He really had no choice but to walk into Caroline''s ward, lie on the sofa in the room, and fall asleep. When Rylee opened her eyes, she felt as if she had a long, long dream. I was exhausted, especially my arms were sore. She wanted to move the sore arm, but she couldn''t. Why can''t you move? Is her arm crippled? Thinking of this, Rylee was startled, her eyes widened, and she turned to look at her arm. No wonder she couldn''t move. It turned out that there was a big hand firmly pressing her wrist, pressing it so firmly that she couldn''t move at all. Looking at it again, it turned out that Timothy fell asleep beside her bed! Even if he fell asleep, he still stubbornly pressed her wrist, seemingly afraid that she would move around, and that the hanging needle on her wrist would run away. The memory stopped at the high-speed truck. I still remember that the headlights of that truck were so bright! It hit her straight like a rocket. She rolled down. Rolling around in a daze, it hurts all over the body. At thest moment of consciousness, she actually thought that she must be dead this time. In the rainy night, she rolled under the road, who could see her? Chapter 681: The End Chapter 681: The End She really didn''t expect that she could even be rescued or survived. Looking at Timothy Wheeler¡¯s hair, who was now lying on the side of the bed, Rylee Carroll was moved. He must be exhausted. Or did he apany her all night in this posture? Before she could notice, the man Timothy gradually entered her world. He embraced her with his dignity and his warmth. ¡°Since you don¡¯t love me, how can you be so caring to me?¡± Rylee Carroll murmured softly, reached out her hand, and gently stroked Timothy''s hair. This man who looks so ruthless from the strangers¡¯ point of view, actually had a different spiritual world. He also had a gentle and kind characteristic. Timothy suddenly woke up, took a deep breath, and looked up slowly. As soon as he raised his head, his eyes met Rylee''s eyes. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Rylee smiled mischievously. Timothy was obsessed in her expression. After stunned for a few seconds, he murmured, ¡°Thank God, you''re finally awake.¡± ¡°Have I slept for a long time?¡± Timothy didn''t answer, but jumped up and hugged Rylee tightly. He buried his face in her neck, gasping for breath with excitement. All the heat he exhaled was squirting in her ears. All she could feel was itchy and warm. ¡°Thank god! Thank god you finally wake up! Thank god for bringing you back, thank god!¡± Timothy kept on murmuring his gratitude repeatedly. Rylee was stunned for a while. Then she gently smiled little by little. She could feel the warmth flowing in her heart. He was so worried about her! ¡°I''m fine, don''t worry.¡± Rylee patted Timothy''s shoulder gently. But she felt a damp heat by her ear! Did he actually cry? He was that excited just because she woke up? ¡°You scared me to death! You almost scared me to death! You were like thatst night... well... Could you imagine that I thought you were going to die? I was going crazy... You finally wake up¡­ You finally return from death¡­ Thank god for bringing you alive...¡± Timothy said incoherently. The tension that had been suppressed fromst nightpletely exploded at this moment. He has experienced countless people''s living and dying, and witnessed countless corpse and cruel scenes. He can turn a blind eye to the death of anyone, but the only exception was Rylee. He can no longer ignore the importance of life; he can no longer be indifferent; he can no longer be cold. He was scared to death then! He was really afraid that she would just leave him like this. He was afraid that she can''t talk to him, that she can''t make him happy, that she can''t chatter and talk gossip with him. He even wanted the God to take his life away, as long as his life could be exchanged for her well-being! Only then did he understand that the great love described by those writers or those historical incidents was not fake or phantom, but real! Last night, when Rylee was on the operating room, he really thought about exchanging his life for hers! Rylee had never heard Timothy speak so long-windedly and so gaffe. He was always cold, cool, and gave her a calm feeling of everything is under control. Rylee felt a long-lost warmth. The warmth came from the feeling of having someone who genuinely cared for her without reservation. ¡°I''m going to be strangled by you.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Ah? I''m sorry...¡± Timothy was startled. He then quickly let go of Rylee and got up. Unexpectedly, the moment he got up, Rylee wrapped her arm around his neck. When he paused for surprise, her lips stick together and kissed his lips! Bang! Timothy¡¯s heart almost paused instantly by this surprise kiss. After three seconds, Rylee let go of him and grinned, ¡°Have you lost the enthusiasm for me? Are you going to give up on me?¡± Timothy then came back to reality, hugging her tightly, giving her a deep and warm kiss in return. Rylee felt the sweetness of pleasing each other for the first time. Their sweat mixed with him. Their body tangled with each other. They were both drown in the endless happiness. After the eventual kiss, Timothy confessed his love to Rylee. ¡°Rylee, I love you. After experiencing life and death together this time, I understand how important you are to me. How about you? What¡¯s your feeling about me?¡± Timothy was very nervous when he said hisst words. He clearly knew that he loved Rylee. But Rylee didn''t know who she loved herself, which was all that matter Timothy wanted to confirm. Rylee blushed a little when she heard this. But then she said after a serious consideration ¡°I love you too. I just realized that when I was in the most crisis, I was thinking about you, the bad guy.¡± Timothy smiled and hugged Rylee. ¡­¡­. After both of them made up their minds, Timothy wanted to marry Rylee, but Rylee hesitated, ¡°But you already had a fianc¨¦, Felicia Schultz.¡± Rylee was down. Hearing this, Timothyughed, and he gently stroked Rylee''s head, ¡°You misunderstood that. Felicia is just my sister. I have never had an engagement with her. Sorry, it was my fault that I didn''t exin it to you.¡± Rylee was taken aback. By saying that, Felicia had deceived her. Noticing that she was confused, Timothy somehow realized that Felicia must be talking nonsense with Rylee in private, causing Rylee to misunderstand it. ¡°Felicia loves me, but I don''t love her at all. Maybe she said something mean to you. In short, you have to believe me. She is not my fianc¨¦e. I can only decide my future wife. I can only marry who I want.¡± Timothy''s promise reassured Rylee. After realizing this, Rylee agreed to Timothy''s proposal. The wedding of the two was held as scheduled. Rylee invited the Manfred family specially to tell Manfred that she had already be Timothy''s wife, so that Manfred would give up on her. Manfred stood in the corner of the wedding scene, feeling sad. Caroline Carroll even took his arm and said, ¡°Manfred, you can tell that Rylee is very happy now. Let''s not disturb her anymore.¡± Manfred was just annoyed, but helpless. In the end, he had no choice but to let go. And Felicia was confused when she received the wedding invitation. She went to Timothy for an exnation. Timothy looked at Felicia seriously and said, ¡°Felicia, didn''t I tell you before that you''re my sister? You can''t marry me, why did you say that to others? Felicia, I have told you before, you will have your love, your life, your family. But your husband will not me.¡± Felicia burst into tears, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®sister¡¯? We don''t have any blood connection, and we''re not real brother and sister. There¡¯s no trouble for us to be together! I just want to marry you. I''ve never thought about marrying anyone else. You are the only one I love!¡± Saying that, Felicia wiped her tears with her hands and cried out loud. It''s a pity that Timothy didn''t care about that at all. He hugged Rylee, ¡°Rylee is the love of my life, I will marry no one but her.¡± Rylee looked at Felicia and held her husband, ¡°Felicia, please don¡¯t pestering us. We are in love together now.¡± Felicia looked at the two who matched and eventually left the wedding. She couldn''t do anything now. Brother Timothy was married, so she had no reason to stay here anymore. In order to calm herself down, Felicia finally chose to go abroad. At the end of the story, Timothy and Rylee held a grand wedding and announced their love to the world. ¡°Timothy, do you regret it?¡± Rylee looked at the grand wedding with tears in his eyes. ¡°No, you are the one I love for life, Rylee.¡± Timothy kissed Rylee''s forehead lightly. The two embraced each other in the bright auditorium and epted the blessings of their rtives and friends. -- end The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!